ã€ŠLeaving The Country After Divorceã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1

    ¡°Lucian, I¡¯ve been married to you for three years, but you¡¯ve never once touched me. I¡¯ll give my

    blessing to you and your first crush by giving up on our marriage. Tomorrow, you¡¯re free to go after her.

    But for now, just make it up to me for my feelings for you all these years, please?¡±

    With that said, Roxanne Jarvis leaned down and pressed her lips to the man before her as though she

    was a moth drawn to fire. Her action was both frenzied and desperate.

    She knew this was a despicable move, but she had loved him for too long.

    All the while, she had suffered greatly, and now, all she wanted was a little constion.

    ¡°Roxanne, how dare you!¡±

    Lucian Farwell clenched his jaw as his fury sprang to life. His handsome face was as ck as thunder.

    He wanted to push her away, but the mounting desire in his body was too overpowering. It threatened

    to burn away all his capacity for reason.

    How dare she scheme against me?

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid of nothing¡­¡±

    A lone drop of tear slipped out of the corner of Roxanne¡¯s eye. Her kisses grew rapid as her

    inexperienced hands fumbled around his body hastily.

    All she wanted was to own him entirely for once.

    A wave of fury crashed through Lucian.

    s, things weren¡¯t under his control.

    Soon, his instincts took over. As his body burned up, he lost his rationalepletely.

    The next day, Roxanne woke up at dawn.

    Tamping down on her difort, she got out of bed and put on her clothes. After that, she pulled out

    the divorce agreement she had prepared from the drawer and ced it on the bedside table. Before

    leaving, she gazed at the man in the bed.

    ¡°Lucian, I¡¯ll set you free. From today onward, we shall go on separate ways. We will have nothing to do

    with each other anymore,¡± Roxanne murmured.

    She averted her gaze and turned to leave.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Her heart was full of bitterness and anguish as she stepped out of the Farwell residence.

    Roxanne had loved Lucian for seven years.

    She had a crush on him from her teenage years until her university days, so her biggest wish was to be

    his wife.

    s, Lucian despised her the moment she married into his family.

    Back then, his grandfather was critically ill and needed a joyous asion to hopefully ward off the bad

    luck. As luck would have it, she was selected to be Lucian¡¯s wife.

    Her greedy father and stepmother immediately agreed to the marriage.

    She could still remember how delighted she was as she waited for the night of her wedding.

    Yet, when Lucian showed up, he bore a disgusted expression. ¡°Roxanne, I¡¯ll have you know that the

    person I want to marry is Aubree Pearson. I never wanted to marry you! Only Aubree has the right to

    be my wife. You¡¯re not good enough for me,¡± he dered.

    Roxanne knew that Lucian wasn¡¯t obliged to love her.

    However, she still held on to the hope that the man would warm up to her one day.

    In the past three years of their marriage, she did her best to be a good and caring wife.

    Every night, she¡¯d prepare dinner so he coulde home to freshly cooked meals.

    No matter howte it was, she would only go to bed in peace after his return.

    If he got drunk at social events, she would take care of him meticulously instead of leaving him in

    someone else¡¯s hands.

    Whenever he got ill or hurt, she would be more worried than anyone else.

    Every winter, she would switch on the heater and fill the bathtub with hot water for him. In the morning,

    she¡¯d wake up earlier than usual to warm his clothes up so he wouldn¡¯t feel the cold.

    Nevertheless, he never loved her, and he never would.

    The day before yesterday was Roxanne¡¯s birthday, but Lucian went to the hospital to keep Aubree

    company.

    It was then that Roxanne finally understood that her one-sided feelings would never be reciprocated.

    She would never make Lucian fall for her, for his heart belonged to another woman.

    Thus, Roxanne decided to give up.

    Lucian only roused by ten in the morning.

    The first thing he wanted to do after getting up was to choke Roxanne to her death.

    Lucian was the CEO of Farwell Group, known for his acuteness. No one in the corporate world was his

    match. Thus, he had never fallen for someone else¡¯s trap.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect to fall for that woman¡¯s trap!

    Simmering with anger, he nced around the room but didn¡¯t see Roxanne anywhere. Out of the

    corner of his eye, he spotted the document on the bedside table.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed as he picked up the document with the words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± printed in

    bold text on the front page.

    His gaze narrowed dangerously.

    First, she resorted to that despicable trick to force me to have sex with her, and now she wants a

    divorce. Ha! How many tricks does she have up her sleeves?

    Lucian refused to believe that Roxanne wanted to divorce him for real.

    Getting to his feet, he put on his clothes and strode downstairs furiously. ¡°Did you see Roxanne?¡± he

    asked the butler, Lance.

    Taken aback, Lance replied swiftly, ¡°Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell left home with her luggage before dawn.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian halted in his tracks in surprise.

    Six yearster, at VR Medical Research Institute, Yartran.

    Roxanne had just stepped out of herboratory when her assistant, Linda, told her, ¡°Dr. Jarvis,

    Professor Lambert needs to talk to you. He wants to see you in his office.¡±

    After staying up the entire night, Roxanne was feeling drowsy. However, upon hearing Linda¡¯s words,

    she snapped out of her daze as her mind cleared.

    ¡°Did he say anything? Don¡¯t tell me my little rascals destroyed the research results again?¡±

    ¡°Apparently,¡± came Linda¡¯s answer.

    She shot Roxanne a sympathetic look.

    Roxanne was an efficient and capable woman. At a young age, she became the mentee of Harvey

    Lambert, the best professor in the medical world. With her outstanding capabilities, she was never

    reprimanded for her work.

    Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t stop her from being the scapegoat for her naughty sons.

    Lindaforted her, ¡°You spent three days in theboratory, so Archie and Benny were worried about

    you. They spent their days bumbling around in Professor Lambert¡¯s office. I think he got a few new

    white strands of hair from the trouble they caused.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne felt an iing headache. She couldn¡¯t help but find the situation funny, too.

    Six years ago, she left the Farwell residence and headed overseas without hesitation.

    Initially, she wanted to further her studies but soon discovered she was pregnant.

    Back then, she was caught in a dilemma on whether she should abort her children. When she arrived

    at the hospital, she changed her mind, for she couldn¡¯t bear to part with her children.

    In the end, she kept her children.

    Roxanne was pregnant with triplets¡ªtwo boys and a girl.

    During her delivery, her baby girl was born without any signs of life due to ack of oxygen, and only

    the boys survived. She nicknamed her sons Archie and Benny.

    The thought of her genius sons gave Roxanne utter bliss.

    However, she slumped her shoulders when she recalled she was about to get reprimanded, thanks to

    their actions.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    Roxanne hurried to Harvey¡¯s office.

    After pushing the door open, she spotted the little rascals inside. They were sitting on the couch in the

    office and swinging their legs nonchntly.

    The boys lit up at the sight of Roxanne. Scrambling off the couch, they ran toward her excitedly.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally done! I thought you¡¯d be staying in theboratory forever!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯ve worked hard! Are you tired? Sit down. I¡¯ll give you a massage.¡±

    They led Roxanne to the couch so she could take a seat.

    As Roxanne took in their concern, she suddenly felt it was worth it to get yelled at.

    ¡°Look at how obedient you are. You weren¡¯t like this when you hacked into myputer earlier!¡±

    Harvey huffed angrily behind his desk.

    Archie dered, ¡°It was all your fault, Professor Lambert! You kept asking Mommy to work overtime.

    Look, she¡¯s getting malnourished!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Mommy¡¯s an ordinary human being. How could you ask her to work day and night?¡±

    Benny chimed in as he kneaded Roxanne¡¯s shoulder.

    His temper spiking, Harvey gave a bark ofughter and responded, ¡°You¡¯re too overprotective of her!

    Everyone in the research institute does the same!¡±

    With that said, he shook his head and turned to Roxanne. ¡°How did your research go?¡±

    Roxanne shot him a grin. ¡°It went smoothly. I¡¯ll send the data to youter.¡±

    She paused before asking, ¡°Have you restored the data in yourputer?¡±

    Harvey ran a hand through his hair in frustration. ¡°It has been an hour, but I still can¡¯t restore anything.¡±

    Amused, Roxanne patted Benny¡¯s hand. ¡°Benny, go restore Professor Lambert¡¯sputer. Don¡¯t be

    naughty. What if he loses some important data?¡±

    Benny immediately replied, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. I prepare a backup and various security levels every

    time. He won¡¯t lose a thing!¡¯

    As he said that, he trotted over to Harvey and restored thetter¡¯sputer.

    The little boy¡¯s fingers typed on the keyboard furiously and produced lines of codes.

    A few minutester, theputer screen blinked and returned to normal.

    Harvey took one look at hisputer in admiration. He had to admit his mentee¡¯s sons were geniuses.

    At a young age, Archie was already a medical genius. He was capable of differentiating thousands of

    herbs and showcased his talent in medicine. He also had a sharp eye for investments.

    Benny, on the other hand, was interested in programming. He was now a little hacker who was very

    sensitive to numbers. Like his brother, he also did great in investments.

    Besides, both of them were adorable, mature, and cheeky.

    Thus, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to yell at them whenever they kicked up a fuss. Instead, he could only

    vent his frustrations on Roxanne.

    Roxanne immediately offered an apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Lambert. Please don¡¯t me the kids

    for their naughty acts.¡±

    Please don¡¯t yell at me, too. I can¡¯t always be their scapegoat, can I?

    Harvey chuckled at her reaction. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t summon you here to yell at you. I have a task for

    you. Listen, I¡¯ve been nning on setting up a research institute back in the country. It will be focusing

    on traditional medicine. However, I¡¯m still busy here and can¡¯t leave for now. After careful consideration,

    I¡¯ve decided to send you back!¡±

    Roxanne had no idea he would say that. She froze and hesitated.

    Go back home?

    She never thought of going back to that ce again after leaving six years ago.

    After all, she didn¡¯t have a family or someone she cared about back there.

    Besides, she had grown to love Yartran.

    Her first reaction was to reject the offer. ¡°Professor Lambert, I¡ª¡±

    Harvey interjected, ¡°Roxanne, I know you don¡¯t want to head back, but I hope you¡¯ll consider my

    suggestion. You¡¯ve been my student for years, so I believe you know how wide and profound traditional

    medicine is. There aren¡¯t enough herbs here for you to research. In Chanaea, you¡¯ll have all the herbs

    you want. You can use and research them freely. Most importantly, many hidden and prestigious

    families are in possession of ancient medical skills in Chanaea. I remember you¡¯re interested in that,

    right? That was why I made the suggestion for you to return to Chanaea. You have a bright future

    ahead of you. Besides, you¡¯re different now. No matter what happens, or who you run into, I believe

    you can handle everything calmly, right?¡±

    At his words, Roxanne fell silent.

    He¡¯s right. I¡¯ve changed into apletely different person now. I can face all obstacles without fear.

    Besides, it has been six years. Perhaps that man is already married to his first crush. Why am I afraid?

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne took a deep breath and nodded solemnly. ¡°All right, then. Professor

    Lambert, I¡¯ll listen to you and return to Chanaea.¡±

    Harvey beamed. ¡°I¡¯m d you made up your mind quickly. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll ask Linda toe with you.

    I¡¯ll also arrange a team to help you out there.¡±

    ¡°Great. Thank you, Professor Lambert!¡± Roxanne gave a curt nod.

    As they were conversing, Archie and Benny shared a look. They could sense each other¡¯s excitement.

    Mommy¡¯s finally returning to Chanaea!

    In fact, the two of them had been dying to head back for ages. After all, their father was back there.

    They wanted to see him in person. Of course, they also wanted to teach him a lesson for deserting his

    wife and children.

    Two dayster, Roxanne and the boysnded at the international airport in Horington.

    Roxanne was finally back in Chanaea after six years.

    After disembarking the ne, they walked out of the hallway. Just then, Benny squeezed his legs

    together and tugged at the corner of Roxanne¡¯s skirt. ¡°Mommy, I need to pee now.¡±

    Roxanne and Archie giggled at the sight of his urgent expression. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go, then.¡±

    She reached out to ruffled Benny¡¯s hair.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    At once, Benny trembled violently. ¡°Stop it, Mommy. I¡¯m going to pee my pants!¡±

    With a chuckle, Roxanne led him to the restroom.

    Archie then brought him into the restroom while Roxanne waited outside with their luggage. She didn¡¯t

    forget to send her professor a text to inform him about their arrival.

    Suddenly, a familiar voice rang out.

    ¡°Idiots! How could so many of you fail to keep an eye on a little girl? What use are you if you can¡¯t even

    complete such a simple task?¡±

    There was a hint of fury in the man¡¯s melodious, deep, and rich voice. It was pleasing to the ears.

    Roxanne¡¯s hands, which were initially typing out a message on her phone, froze instantly.

    Six years had passed since shest heard this voice, but she still found it eerily familiar.

    Looking up, Roxanne spotted the tall figure some distance away.

    Standing not far off was a tall man. His ck suit entuated his long legs and added a touch of

    elegance to his figure. Even in the crowd, he was eye-catching.

    Roxanne could see his perfect side profile from her line of sight.

    His tall nose and sculpted features were the envy of many. In fact, he looked so handsome that other

    men paled inparison to him.

    Lucian Farwell!

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched at the sight of him.

    She had no idea she¡¯d run into him on the day of her arrival.

    The feelings she had buried deep in her heart emerged temporarily, but she quickly put a lid on them.

    Her gaze turned frosty.

    She could finally appear calm before him.

    Right then, the boys emerged from the restroom. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re done!¡± they dered cheerfully.

    Roxanne snapped out of her reverie and nearly had a heart attack.

    The first thought that popped up in her mind was that she needed to leave right away. I can¡¯t let Archie

    and Benny see him. They bear a resemnce to him. If they bump into each other, he¡¯ll definitely

    realize something¡¯s wrong!

    Roxanne refused to get involved with him yet again.

    Flustered, she urged, ¡°You¡¯re done? Come, let¡¯s go. You don¡¯t want your godmother to wait, do you?¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, she dragged her luggage away.

    Halfway through his phone call, Lucian heard a familiar voice and turned at his shoulder.

    From the corner of his eye, he spotted a familiar female figure.

    Roxanne Jarvis? Is that her? She¡¯s back?

    Lucian ran after her immediately, but her figure had already disappeared into the crowd.

    As his gaze turned dark, Lucian was about to explode with rage.

    She left the country so resolutely and even Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 2abandoned

    the kid. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s back!

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    Roxanne¡¯s heart lurched to her throat and remained there as she hurried out of the airport. She kept

    turning at her shoulder to confirm he didn¡¯te after them.

    Fortunately, his figure remained nowhere to be seen even after they exited the airport.

    Roxanne could finally heave a sigh of relief.

    The kids found it strange that she kept turning her head to nce behind them.

    As Roxanne seemed anxious, they knew it wasn¡¯t the time to ask questions. Without a word, they

    allowed her to drag them out obediently.

    ¡°Roxanne! Archie! Benny!¡± A woman called from afar.

    The three of them lifted their heads and saw ady dressed in a suit, waving at them happily as she

    made their way to them.

    Roxanne rxed gradually at the sight of the woman. shing a smile, she said, ¡°Madilyn, it¡¯s been

    so long!¡±

    Madilyn Xander was her best friend back in university and was currently working as a doctor in her

    own family¡¯s hospital.

    Shortly after, Madilyn came to a stop before them and flung her arms around Roxanne. ¡°You¡¯re

    finally back home. I¡¯ve missed you so much!¡± she said in a friendly manner.

    Roxanne chuckled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, too.¡±

    They¡¯ve been in touch over the years online but rarely got the chance to meet each other in real life.

    After giving her a hug, Madilyn squatted down and pulled the boys into a hug. ¡°My babies, do you

    miss me?¡±

    Archie and Benny giggled adorably before answering in unison, ¡°Of course we do! Aunt Madilyn, we

    even dreamed of you. You¡¯re still as pretty as ever!¡±

    ¡°How sweet of you!¡± Madilyn beamed happily after hearing their praise.

    Roxanne¡¯s guard was still up. She nced at the gate of the airport and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We

    can talk back home.¡±

    Madilyn gave the boys a peck each on their cheeks before getting to her feet. After cing the

    luggage in her car truck, she ushered them into her car and sped away.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    At the same time, Lucian appeared at the gate of the airport.

    ¡°Cancel my schedule overseas,¡± he told his assistant, Cayden Lawson.

    Cayden gave a brief nod in acknowledgment. ¡°Mr. Farwell, we¡¯ve widened the search for Ms.

    Este. She¡¯s young and can¡¯t go far. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Ms. Este is Mr. Farwell¡¯s darling daughter. It¡¯s more crucial to find her. His work overseas isn¡¯t as

    important in this situation.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze turned dark as he strode toward the Maybach parked by the road.

    Soon, the car drove away.

    An hourter, Madilyn¡¯s car arrived in Durwest Garden. It was a residential area full of mansions.

    Roxanne had asked for Madilyn¡¯s help to rent a ce, and this was the house that Madilyn had

    gotten her.

    The four of them hopped out of the car and entered the new house under Madilyn¡¯s lead.

    ¡°The surroundings seem nice. I like this ce.¡±

    Satisfied, Roxanne turned to look at Madilyn. ¡°You¡¯re quite efficient, huh?¡±

    Madilyn arched a brow. ¡°I¡¯m your neighbor. The owner of this house moved to the capital and

    wanted to rent this ce out. I happened to stumble upon it. Whenever we¡¯re free, we can visit each

    other¡¯s ces.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s lips curved as she bobbed her head in agreement.

    After she unpacked their stuff briefly, it was time for dinner.

    Hence, Madilyn brought them out for dinner.

    She had just driven into the restaurant¡¯s parking lot and was about to park her car when a little girl

    ran out of a dark corner.

    Madilyn mmed on the brakes before her car could hit the little girl. In shock, she stared at the

    little girl who had copsed to the ground.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart was racing at the near ident, too. She turned to make sure her boys were fine

    before opening the door to get out.

    There was a young girl around five years old mere inches away from the car. She sat on the

    ground, clearly in a state of shock.

    Roxanne felt her heart soften at the sight. She made her way to the girl carefully before asking,

    ¡°Hey, are you hurt?¡±

    The young girl had a fairplexion and looked sweet with her hair braided up. She had a tall

    nose, huge eyes, and delicate features. Dressed in a pink fluffy dress, she hugged an expensive

    doll in her arms.

    Hearing Roxanne¡¯s voice, the little girl regained herposure and shook her head shyly. She

    didn¡¯t forget to eye Roxanne warily.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart stirred as she observed the little girl silently. After confirming that the little girl was

    unharmed, she heaved a sigh of relief inwardly and reached out to help the little girl up.

    She had just stretched her hand out when the little girl cowered back in fear.

    Roxanne¡¯s hand paused midair. shing an assuring smile, she exined, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I just want

    to help you up.¡±

    ncing around, she asked doubtfully, ¡°Where are your parents? Why are you alone?¡±

    The young girl hugged her doll tightly and shook her head without uttering a word.

    Roxanne¡¯s brows snapped together, for she had no idea how tomunicate with the girl.

    Madilyn and the boys soon got out of the car.

    Archie and Benny shared a curious look when they noticed the little girl remaining silent the entire

    while.

    She looks cute. Why isn¡¯t she talking? Could she be a mute?

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    The same thought popped up in Roxanne¡¯s mind. Is this little girl a mute?

    Her sympathy for the little girl increased. In a gentle voice, she asked, ¡°Can you give me your

    hand?¡±

    With that, she stretched her hand outward.

    Despite staring at her timidly, the little girl seemed to be less rigid after hearing her words.

    Roxanne waited patiently for the little girl to ept her hand.

    After a long hesitation, the little girl finally reached out to take Roxanne¡¯s hand cautiously.

    Seeing that, Roxanne held her hand gently and helped her up. She didn¡¯t forget to check the little

    girl again for any injuries.

    Because of her action, they got physically closer to each other.

    The little girl felt soft and fluffy. She even smelled like milk.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but recall her daughter, who was a stillborn baby.

    If she were to grow up well, she¡¯d be around this little girl¡¯s age.

    As that thought surfaced in her mind, Roxanne was ovee with heartache and regret.

    As if sensing her emotions, the little girl stayed put and gazed at her quietly.

    I know I shouldn¡¯t talk to strangers, but thisdy is really pretty. Strangely, I feel the urge to get close

    to her.

    At that moment, Madilyn remarked, ¡°Oh, what an adorable young girl. She¡¯s as adorable as our

    boys!¡±

    Roxanne nodded in agreement. ¡°I believe she got lost. Let¡¯s send her to the police station and see if

    we can get in contact with her family.¡±

    Right after she said that, the young girl gave her a slight tug.

    Roxanne looked down in confusion.

    The little girl was shaking her head profusely, her eyes turning red. She seemed like she was about

    to dissolve into tears any minute.

    Clearly, the little girl didn¡¯t want her to do that.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s distraught expression really tugged at Roxanne¡¯s heartstrings.

    She had no other choice, though. If she didn¡¯t send the little girl to the police station in time, she

    might be used of kidnapping thetter.

    Roxanne was in a dilemma.

    ¡°All right. We don¡¯t have to go to the police station.¡± She squatted down and tried to negotiate with

    the little girl. ¡°Do you have your parents¡¯ phone number? I can call them so they cane here to

    pick you up.¡±

    The little girl stopped shaking her head, but she slumped in dejection instead.

    As she didn¡¯t respond, Roxanne assumed she didn¡¯t have her parents¡¯ number. She was about to

    send her to the police station when the little girl moved.

    Roxanne watched as she pulled out a pencil and a post-it note. She then scribbled a phone number

    with the word ¡°Daddy¡± behind it before handing the note to Roxanne.

    After taking the note from her, Roxanne punched in the number belonging to the little girl¡¯s dad.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s indeed mute,¡± Archie and Benny muttered under their breaths.

    Roxanne stiffened and shot her sons a warning look. ¡°Don¡¯t be rude to her.¡±

    The boys straightened their backs and gave the little girl guilty smiles.

    ncing at them, the little girl inched nearer to Roxanne instinctively and reached out to grab the

    corner of Roxanne¡¯s dress.

    However, Roxanne didn¡¯t notice that as she was busy double-checking the phone number before

    making the call.

    Back in the Farwell residence, Lucian strode into the mansion angrily. ¡°Is Essie back?¡±

    The butler came to wee him. Wearing a worried expression, he said, ¡°No. I didn¡¯t see Ms.

    Este around.¡±

    After saying that, he realized the temperature surrounding his employer had dropped drastically.

    Lucian¡¯s lips thinned as he furrowed his brows.

    I¡¯ve searched everywhere I could. Where could she be? Did something happen to her?

    As that possibility urred to him, a faint gleam of malice shone in his eyes. It appeared as if he

    wanted nothing more than to destroy the entire world.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Right then, ady d in thick makeup hurried into the mansion and asked anxiously, ¡°Lucian, I

    heard Essie went missing? Is it true? Did you find her?¡±

    Thedy was none other than Aubree, the one whom Lucian wanted to marry previously.

    Nevertheless, Lucian kept his authoritative aura before her. ¡°She¡¯s still missing. Now that you¡¯re

    here, I¡¯d like to know what you told Essie this afternoon. Why would she run away from home for no

    reason?¡±

    Aubree seemed surprised to hear his question as she stared at him incredulously. ¡°Lucian, what are

    you saying? Are you saying I did something to Essie?¡±

    Seemingly hurt, she added, ¡°I did nothing to her! Never mind if someone else misunderstands me.

    You¡¯ve seen how I treated her dearly over the years! Even though Essie treated me coldly, I didn¡¯t

    mind and took good care of her. I never yelled at her. No way would I do something to make her run

    away from home!¡±

    With her red-rimmed eyes and innocent expression, she was trying hard to convince Lucian that

    she had nothing to do with Este¡¯s disappearance.

    Deep down, she wanted nothing more than for the mute little girl to disappear forever.

    Indeed, she was harsh to Este that afternoon. She also told the little girl that she would give birth

    to more adorable children after she married Lucian.

    By then, Lucian would no longer adore Este.

    As Este couldn¡¯t talk, Aubree wasn¡¯t afraid that the former wouldin about her behavior to

    Lucian.

    However, she had no idea that Este would end up running away from home.

    This is great! It will be better if she can¡¯t return. That way, I won¡¯t have to see her again!

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    Lucian red at her silently for a few seconds.

    Meanwhile, Aubree dug her nails into her palm to stop herself from revealing her real emotions.

    ¡°You¡¯d better not be lying.¡±

    Lucian averted his gaze a whileter and turned to Cayden. ¡°Did the police get back to you?¡±

    Cayden¡¯s voice was grim. ¡°Not yet.¡±

    He nced at Lucian carefully and asked, ¡°Could someone has kidnapped Ms. Este?¡± Concern

    was evident in his voice.

    The girl was Lucian¡¯s darling daughter. She was well-adorned in the Farwell family and thus

    became the target of many of Lucian¡¯s rivals. Previously, she was nearly kidnapped.

    Now, she was nowhere to be found, and even the police couldn¡¯t find her anywhere. Hence, Cayden

    couldn¡¯t help but think of the worst¡ªsomeone had kidnapped her.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze turned as dark as thunder. ¡°Increase the manpower and expand the search area. I

    want to see her by the end of today!¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± Cayden responded loudly.

    He felt a chill go down his spine when he realized his employer was about to blow his top.

    Lucian had just spun on his heels to leave when his phone rang.

    Right now, he wasn¡¯t in the mood to talk on the phone. Pulling out his phone, he was about to reject

    the call when he realized it was from an unknown number.

    Recalling Cayden¡¯s earlier words, Lucian scowled and answered the call.

    A female voice rang out. ¡°Hello.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

    Why does this sound just like her voice?

    The figure he spotted that afternoon at the airport shed across his mind.

    ¡°Hello? Is anyone there?¡± Roxanne repeated dubiously after a while.

    Lucian came back to his senses and replied curtly, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    His answer was only one syble, so it was too short for Roxanne to recognize his voice.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief after hearing his response. ¡°Hello. I¡¯ve run into a little girl who gave

    me your phone number. You must be her father, right? Are you free to pick her up now?¡±

    Her voice rang in his ear clearly and resonated in his mind.

    The more she spoke, the colder Lucian¡¯s gaze became.

    When she stopped talking, Lucian¡¯s eyes were practically blocks of ice.

    It¡¯s her! It has been years since west met, but there¡¯s no way I¡¯d have mistaken her for someone

    else! Roxanne Jarvis, you¡¯re finally back!

    Gritting his teeth forcefully, Lucian lowered his voice deliberately and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re at Drunken Fairy. We¡¯ll wait here with her. Will youe to the restaurant to pick her up?¡±

    Roxanne answered at once.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll head there right away.¡±

    With that said, Lucian cut the line and ordered, ¡°Get the car. We¡¯re heading to Drunken Fairy.¡±

    Not knowing why his employer grew furious all of a sudden, Cayden replied in the affirmative

    hastily.

    Roxanne stared at her phone as the screen dimmed. Strangely, she felt nervous for no reason.

    The man¡¯s voice sounded hoarse. Why does it sound familiar?

    As Roxanne couldn¡¯t figure out an answer, she stopped deliberating over the matter.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± Madilyn asked.

    After all, they had been waiting outside for some time. She continued, ¡°I¡¯m starving. Let¡¯s head in for

    dinner. We can bring her out when her father arrivester.¡±

    Roxanne shot her a grin. ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    She squatted down again to the little girl¡¯s height to meet her gaze. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want

    me to bring you in for dinner? Your daddy should be on the way here. When he arrives, I¡¯ll bring you

    out. Will that do?¡± she asked.

    The little girl stared at her for a few moments, seemingly reluctant.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want toe in, I¡¯ll wait here with you,¡± Roxanne added patiently.

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ll wait with you too, Mommy!¡±

    Madilyn pped her forehead in exasperation. ¡°Am I the only one starving here? Little girl, we¡¯re not

    bad people. No bad person will treat you to a meal in an expensive restaurant! You must be hungry,

    too. Come on in with us. There¡¯s no need to be stubborn.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on the young girl.

    As Archie and Benny were also hungry, they stared at the little girl expectantly.

    Biting her lip, the little girl came closer to Roxanne and reached out to tug at her sleeve. She then

    gave a careful nod.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself,¡± Roxanne told her gently, seeing through the girl¡¯s thoughts.

    The little girl shook her head yet again.

    Seeing that, Roxanne patted her head affectionately. She took the little girl¡¯s hand and led her into

    the restaurant.

    Madilyn held the boys¡¯ hands and watched as the little girl trotted beside Roxanne obediently. She

    teased, ¡°She was wary of us just a while ago, but she¡¯s gotten close to you now.¡±

    With a sigh, shemented, ¡°Indeed, good-looking people are always favored.¡±

    In response, Roxanne grinned and held the little girl¡¯s hand tightly without responding to Madilyn¡¯s

    teasing words.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    The Drunken Fairy was one of the best private restaurants in Horington. Every dish served was

    exemry, and the ce only epted the most high-profile clients. Reservations also had to be

    made at least one month in advance.

    Madilyn had managed to book a table yesterday using her connections.

    The restaurant¡¯s interior was exquisite; a screen separated every table, each room¡¯s entrance was

    made of wood, and the building didn¡¯t have a roof. When night fell, the chandelier above gave off a

    very antique and quintessential vibe, and one would feel as though they were dining under the

    moonlight.

    The small group made their way into the building and seated themselves at a corner table.

    It wasn¡¯t long until the waitstaff arrived with their food.

    Worried that the little girl would feel ufortable, Roxanne gave her all her attention, feeding her

    and wiping her mouth at every opportunity.

    Archie and Benny sat next to them. Seeing Este indulge in the food melted their hearts, and they

    tried their best to peel as much shrimp as they could for her.

    Este never stopped chewing as she kept her focus on the growing pile of food before her.

    ¡°Did you hear what happened? The Farwell family¡¯s princess has gone missing! The family¡¯s

    scoured the entire city for her, but they still can¡¯t find her.¡±

    Suddenly, a voice could be hearding from the table next to them.

    The next person to speak sounded warier. ¡°She couldn¡¯t have been kidnapped, could she?

    Whoever¡¯s done it sure has nerves of steel. Who would ever darey their hands on her? She¡¯s

    Lucian Farwell¡¯s precious little girl! They must be tired of living.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s movements slowed down visibly at the mention of Lucian¡¯s name, and she began to

    space out.

    The conversation resumed anyway. ¡°Right? The little princess might be mute and has never said a

    single word, but she still gets to live the best life. How lucky of her!¡±

    Mute?

    A look of suspicion shed in Roxanne¡¯s eyes as she stopped moving.

    Lucian¡¯s precious little girl is mute?

    This child I picked up hasn¡¯t spoken a word.

    Judging from her behavior and clothes, she does look like someone from the Farwells.

    And that man over the phone! His voice¡­

    At the thought of this, Roxanne suppressed her astonishment as she turned to the child on her left.

    Seemingly having noticed her gaze, the girl nced up at her with eyes full of puzzlement.

    As soon as their eyes met, Roxanne felt as though she had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°This kid¡­ She can¡¯t be Lucian¡¯s daughter, could she?¡±

    Madilyn put down her cutlery and stared at the child for a few seconds. ¡°That¡¯d be too much of a

    coincidence, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± she asked hopefully.

    As Roxanne¡¯s best friend, she knew everything the former had gone through for the past six years.

    This girl looks like she¡¯s around five or six, which means she¡¯s about Archie and Benny¡¯s age.

    If she really were Lucian¡¯s daughter, that means he would¡¯ve had a child with that first crush of his

    right after Roxanne divorced him.

    That guy just couldn¡¯t wait, huh?

    Roxanne really deserves someone better than him.

    Not knowing what her friend was thinking, Roxanne recalled all the events that had ensued after

    she met this child. The more she thought about it, the more certain she was that the little girl seated

    next to her was Lucian¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°I¡¯d say we¡¯ve hit the jackpot this time,¡± she remarked with a grimace.

    Seeing how sure the woman looked, Madilyn felt her heart sink as she gazed at the confused-

    looking child. ¡°What should we do, then? Lucian¡¯s probably on his way now!¡± she whispered.

    Roxanne began to panic.

    A brief momentter, she handed her phone to Madilyn. ¡°Take my phone and act like it¡¯s yours. I¡¯ll

    get Archie and Benny out of here. We¡¯ll be waiting for you at the parking lot.¡±

    Madilyn nodded in understanding.

    Still, seeing the little girl remain perplexed made Roxanne¡¯s heart ache. ¡°I¡¯ll leave this little one to

    you.¡±

    She then turned to her own two children. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The two boys followed her obediently without question.

    Upon walking past the little girl, Roxanne felt a soft tug on her sleeve.

    Looking conflicted, she turned to the child, only to see thetter gripping onto her sleeve tightly,

    looking extremely flustered.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Seeing the girl¡¯s distraught expression really tugged at Roxanne¡¯s heartstrings.

    Regardless of whatever had happened between her and Lucian, she knew this child was never to

    be med.

    Eventually, sheforted the little one, ¡°I have to go now. Thisdy here will take good care of you,

    so wait right here, okay? Your daddy will be here soon.¡±

    With that, she forced the child¡¯s grip off of her and strode out of the private room, never looking

    back.

    At the same time, Madilyn hastily instructed the staff to take the three used sets of tes and

    cutlery away.

    Not long after the waitstaff had done as told, the wooden door was pushed open.

    A group of bodyguards dressed in ck stood in two rows, making a path in between them.

    Seeing that, Madilyn instinctively straightened her back and gazed at the entrance, trying her best

    to appear calm.

    Then, she watched as a frosty-looking Lucian made his way into the room.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    There were now only two people inside the room.

    Lucian scanned his surroundings before his gaze fell on his daughter.

    The little girl was still upset by Roxanne¡¯s sudden departure, so upon seeing her father, not only

    was shepletely unafraid, but she even turned away with a huff.

    A faint scowl appeared on Lucian¡¯s face.

    Well aware that Este was just as enigmatic and difficult to handle as her father was, this was a

    job for Lucian¡¯s assistant, Cayden.

    ¡°Are you okay, Ms. Este?¡±

    The little girl merely nced at him before furiously turning away once more.

    Cayden observed her. Noticing that she was safe and sound, he sighed with relief and turned to

    report to his boss.

    With narrowed eyes, Lucian turned to the woman beside his daughter.

    Madilyn¡¯s chest tightened as she met his gaze, and she secretly squeezed her own hands to

    compose herself.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Roxanne?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened as he took a good look at Madilyn¡¯s face.

    He could actually tell it was her?

    Madilyn fretted internally while at the same time feeling relieved that her best friend had left in time.

    This guy¡¯s energy is so unbearable! I feel like I could suffocate.

    Who knows what might happen if Roxanne were still here?

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about! Who are you guys? You sure are rude to barge in without

    even knocking.¡±

    Concealing her emotions and unleashing her best acting skills, Madilyn pulled the little girl into her

    arms while staring cautiously at the men in front of her.

    The crease between Lucian¡¯s brows deepened. ¡°That¡¯s my daughter you¡¯re holding. Were you the

    one who called me?¡±

    Madilyn stilled briefly. ¡°Yes, it was me,¡± she answered rigidly.

    Lucian stared at her expressionlessly before scanning every detail inside the room.

    She does sound like the woman over the phone.

    But does she think she can fool me?

    Besides, the state of this room is an obvious attempt to hide something.

    Sure, there are only two sets of tes and cutlery on this table, but three of the chairs look like

    they¡¯ve been moved.

    There¡¯s no way the workers at Drunken Fairy would make such a mistake. There must¡¯ve been

    people sitting there before I came.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Also, all this food definitely isn¡¯t meant for just a woman and a child.

    After ncing around, he set his eyes on Madilyn again.

    The woman suddenly had a bad feeling.

    The next second, she watched as Lucian took a phone from his assistant and swiped on the screen

    before peering up at her.

    Soon, the phone Roxanne had passed to her began to ring.

    Having been caught off guard, Madilyn nearly jumped in fright, but she hurriedlyposed herself

    and nced at the phone for a moment before lifting it up and rejecting the call. ¡°Since you¡¯re her

    father, you can take her with you,¡± shemented, meeting the man¡¯s gaze.

    Then, she caressed the little girl¡¯s head, ced her on the ground, and nudged her in Lucian¡¯s

    direction.

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he took two steps forward.

    Thinking he wasing over to retrieve the child, Madilyn was about to let out a sigh when she

    suddenly heard the man speak to her in a skeptical tone.

    ¡°You seem to have quite the appetite, miss. To think you ordered a whole table of food just for

    yourself and a little girl.¡±

    The man casually stopped next to the table, his words seemingly implying something.

    Madilyn fell silent.

    After holding her breath for a moment, she forced a smile. ¡°My appetite isn¡¯t any of your concern.

    Besides, I ordered this much food because I¡¯ve invited my friends over. They just haven¡¯t arrived

    yet.¡±

    Lucian raised an eyebrow. ¡°And you¡¯ve begun digging in instead of waiting for them to show up?¡±

    As his words fell, the man nced at every dish on the table.

    Madilyn felt like she was about to die.

    It took her yet another while to collect herself before shing him another distant smile. ¡°I¡¯m really

    close with these friends, so they don¡¯t mind me eating first. They¡¯re used to it.¡±

    Not waiting for him to speak again, she took a deep breath. ¡°Look, sir, I found your daughter and

    kindly informed you about it. I even made sure she didn¡¯t go hungry. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t thank me,

    but why are you interrogating me like I¡¯m a criminal? What have I ever done to deserve this?¡±

    Despite sounding indignant, the woman was screaming at the top of her lungs deep down.

    Please stop asking me questions.

    I¡¯m going to end up spilling the truth at this rate!

    Who could ever put up with this guy¡¯s presence?

    Meanwhile, Roxanne waited in the parking lot, holding hands with a child on each side as

    unsettlement swirled within her.

    She knew Lucian too well to understand that even the smallest clue would be enough to rouse his

    suspicions.

    I wonder how long Madilyn can hang on.

    If our cover gets busted¡­

    What should I do if that happens?

    The woman couldn¡¯t seem to find an answer no matter how hard she tried.

    Suddenly, she pursed her lips and scoffed at herself.

    What am I even scared of?

    He probably never wants to see me again after what I did to him back then.

    Even if he saw me, he¡¯d probably pretend not to know me or just think of me as an eyesore.

    And look at me scaring myself like this before even seeing his face. Seriously?

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    Seeing how restless their mother looked, Archie and Benny asked deliberately, ¡°Who¡¯s Lucian,

    Mommy? Why are we hiding from him?¡±

    Roxanne slowly returned to her senses and stroked their heads, smiling as if everything was fine.

    ¡°He¡¯s no one important. I just have a bit of a personal grudge against him. I want you both to hide if

    you ever hear his name, okay?¡±

    The two boys nodded. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±

    After Roxanne looked away, they nced at each other curiously.

    What could¡¯ve happened between Mommy and Daddy? It all seems like a huge misunderstanding.

    As Roxanne continued to ponder over what could be happening on Madilyn¡¯s side, the boys spoke

    again.

    ¡°Mommy, we left in such a rush back there. If that guy bes suspicious, he might check the

    surveince cameras and find us easily,¡± Archie reminded.

    The woman tensed up instantly. ¡°Oh, God. I totally forgot! What do I do?¡±

    I was so focused on running away that I forgot about the cameras! Lucian might already be here.

    I can¡¯t stay here. I have to take the kids home right now.

    Seeing the way their mother reacted made the boys turn away to conceal their smiles, and they only

    consoled her after they had suppressed the smiles on their lips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. I¡¯ll handle this.¡±

    Benny took hisptop and began tapping away on the keyboard.

    It only took a while for him to hack into the restaurant¡¯s surveince cameras and wipe out every

    footage of them.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±

    After deleting all the footage, the boy nced up at his mother with twinkling eyes, eagerly waiting

    for her to praise him.

    Heaving a long sigh of relief, Roxanne pulled the two children into an embrace. ¡°Thank goodness I

    have you. You¡¯ve just saved me!¡±

    Aware that she was still nervous, the boys let her hold them a little longer.

    ¡°Are we leaving now, Mommy? Or should we wait for Aunt Madilyn toe outside?¡± asked Archie

    after Roxanne had let go.

    Having calmed down, the woman gazed at the entrance of the empty parking lot. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little

    longer.¡±

    The boys nodded in response.

    Back inside the restaurant, failing to force a confession out of Madilyn, Lucian could only quash the

    hostility that surged within him.

    ¡°Pardon my rudeness. Thank you for helping me find my daughter. Well, then, we¡¯ll be off now.

    Enjoy your meal with your friends,¡± he stated coldly.

    Then, he turned to the little girl. ¡°Come, Essie.¡±

    With a reluctant pout, Este waved at Madilyn politely before walking toward her father.

    Lucian arched his brow slightly but said nothing more, leaving with the little girl and his group of

    subordinates.

    Upon walking out of the building, he tried to carry Este into the car, but the child avoided him with

    a huff.

    Seeing that, Cayden hurriedly stepped in and did the job.

    The car began to move.

    Seated at the back, Lucian reached out to his daughter and ced her on hisp.

    With nowhere else to run, Este could only let herself be carried like a doll, although she continued

    her silent tantrum and refused to look at the man.

    ¡°Tell me, Essie, was there anotherdy apart from the one from just now?¡± the man asked gently.

    The little girl nced at him and grew more infuriated at the thought of that prettydy having left

    her because of him.

    Seeing her scowl deepen, Lucian pinched her cheek in amusement. ¡°I¡¯m not even mad at you for

    running away from home, but you¡¯re here getting all mad at me? Don¡¯t you know how worried I

    was? Will you tell me why you ran away?¡±

    Yet, the child shoved his hand away and turned her head to one side again, ignoring him.

    Looks like she¡¯s really upset.

    The man pursed his lips in frustration, feeling at a loss as to what to do. ¡°You don¡¯t have to answer

    me if you don¡¯t want to, but promise me that you won¡¯t run away from home again.¡±

    He then turned to Cayden, who was seated in front. ¡°Get the restaurant¡¯s surveince cameras.¡±

    He clearly hasn¡¯t given up.

    ¡°Yes, Mr. Farwell,¡± Cayden responded helplessly.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9

    Twenty minutester, the car slowly stopped at the Farwell residence.

    Este did not want anyone to carry her. She quietly got down from the car by climbing down slowly.

    Lucian followed right behind and did not utter a word.

    The moment the father and daughter stepped into the house, they heard someone calling Este.

    ¡°Essie!¡± Aubree, who was ying on her phone in the living room, eximed when she lifted her

    head and saw them entering the house.

    The moment she saw the child from a distance, she ran toward her and gave her a hug. ¡°Essie,

    you¡¯re finally home! How could you run away and not tell us? I got the shock of my life when you

    went missing, do you know that? Are you okay? Are you injured?¡±

    She started inspecting Este¡¯s body to make sure thetter was all right.

    Este froze for a bit, as she was taken aback by Aubree¡¯s actions.

    But the cold look soon returned to the little one¡¯s gaze when Aubree¡¯s voice kept ringing in her ear,

    expressing her insincere concern.

    Does she not know why I ran away? I wouldn¡¯t have run away if she hadn¡¯t told me Daddy wouldn¡¯t

    care about me anymore.

    Feeling disgusted after seeing the hypocrite¡¯s face, Este recalled the gorgeous woman she had

    met today.

    There was a world of difference between these two women.

    Este absolutely despised Aubree¡¯s pretentious behavior.

    She started struggling and pulled herself away from the woman.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Essie? Stay still, okay? Let me check if you¡¯re all right.¡±

    Aubree could feel Este wanted to avoid her. She tightened her grip on the little girl and sighed

    helplessly in front of Lucian.

    Este started reacting more aggressively, as she was in pain.

    Aubree was running out of patience.

    When she punished Este in the past, the little girl would tremble in fear and not make any noises.

    This was the first time she fought back!

    Aubree would have acted more harshly if Lucian were not around.

    But since Lucian was there to observe their interaction, she had to be more cautious not to arouse

    his suspicion. A hard glint shed across her eyes, and an idea popped up in her mind. Instead of

    continuing with this tug of war, she decided to release Este and fall to the ground.

    Aubree then looked at Este in disbelief. ¡°Essie, I know you dislike me. But I¡¯m really worried about

    you. How could you¡­¡±

    She choked on her words as she looked at the little one with red-rimmed eyes.

    Upon noticing Aubree lying on the ground after removing his coat, Lucian frowned and pulled

    Este aside. ¡°Essie, I know you¡¯re not happy, and you can take it out on Daddy. But you can¡¯t vent

    your anger like this to others. It¡¯s rude, do you know that?¡±

    Este refused to admit she was at fault, but at the same time, she felt helpless.

    Daddy always sides with that evil woman!

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She pulled her hand away from his grip, hugged her doll tightly, and ran upstairs.

    Now that Este was gone, Aubree gradually crawled up from the ground and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t be

    too harsh on Essie. We don¡¯t know what she had been through when she was wandering in the

    streets-¡±

    Lucian interrupted her, ¡°You should go now. Essie is still mad, and she wouldn¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression turned stiff for a moment, but she responded with an awkward smile. ¡°All right

    then. I¡¯lle and visit her on another day.¡±

    She then lowered her head and walked out of the Farwell residence.

    After she stepped out of the residence, Aubree¡¯s expression instantly turned grim.

    How did he manage to find that little b*stard! And how dare she behave like this in front of me? Why

    isn¡¯t she dead! Damn it!

    Meanwhile, Madilyn stayed back at Drunken Fairy even after Lucian had left.

    When it was about time, she came out of the restaurant and quickly ran to the car.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Roxanne asked while opening the door for her. ¡°He left?¡±

    Madilyn heaved a long sigh. ¡°Yes. If only you could see how he stared at me. It¡¯s as if he could see

    through me! I nearly cracked under the pressure and gave you away.¡±

    Roxanne smiled and expressed her gratitude. ¡°You must have had it hard. Let¡¯s go elsewhere and

    grab something to eat, shall we? My treat.¡±

    Madilyn waved her hand and turned her down. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ve packed all the leftovers. I must

    enjoy all these dishes from this exquisite private restaurant.¡±

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10

    The four of them then returned to the mansion.

    Roxanne and the two children were so hungry that they gobbled up all the leftovers Madilyn brought

    from the restaurant.

    After dinner, the children went upstairs to take a shower.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Madilyn cast a doubtful look at her best friend. ¡°Why are you running away from him? I don¡¯t get it. I

    thought you two had a divorce agreement? Why are you so afraid of him? And you didn¡¯t tell me

    why you divorced him. What exactly happened in thest few years?¡±

    After meeting her gaze, Roxanne lowered her eyes and hesitated for a moment. She decided to

    roughly tell Madilyn the story.

    ¡°Oh, my God! No, you didn¡¯t!¡±

    Never in a million years did Madilyn think Roxanne would drug Lucian and give birth to his children.

    So that¡¯s why she ran away when she heard his name!

    Roxanne bit her lower lip and looked agonized. ¡°I don¡¯t want him to know about Benny and Archie.

    Besides, I¡¯m still worried that he would still hold grudges against me for drugging him. People with

    an identity like his can easily take revenge against me as long as he wants to. I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of

    facing the consequences if I were alone. But now that I have two kids, I have to act responsibly.¡±

    She shed a self-deprecating smile and continued, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just me overthinking. He might not

    even give a damn about it. I¡¯m just a nobody anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what you thought!¡± Madilyn knitted her brows. ¡°I think he recognized your voice. When he

    went in just now, he asked where you were. It seems he wasing after you!¡±

    Roxanne was stunned for a bit upon hearing that. She felt a prickly pain in her heart.

    He must have hated me for what I did that night. I bet that¡¯s the only feeling he has for me.

    Upon seeing how upset her best friend was, Madilyn consoled her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Roxanne. I¡¯m sure

    you won¡¯t bump into him so easily since Horington is a big city, and your jobs aren¡¯t really rted

    either.¡±

    Roxanne nodded, hoping luck would be on her side.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Suddenly, Roxanne heard Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s voices from behind.

    Roxanne and Madilyn immediately stopped their discussion and looked toward the stairs.

    Archie and Benny had just taken their shower. There was still moisture in their hair, and their fair

    skin was dewy. The two little ones, who wore pajamas printed with cow spots, came downstairs.

    They walked up to the women, tilted their heads upward, and gazed at them with wide eyes. ¡°What

    are you two talking about?¡±

    Madilyn squatted down and carried both cuties in her arms. ¡°You two are so adorable! I like you so

    much! Come, let¡¯s go home with Aunt Madilyn!¡±

    Archie and Benny could not utter a word as Madilyn kept squishing their cheeks.

    Roxanne could not help but giggle.

    She went up and rescued her two boys from Madilyn¡¯s clutches.

    Suddenly, she remembered something. ¡°Oh, before I forget. Since I came back here in haste and

    would be busy working, I can¡¯t take Archie and Benny with me all the time. Can you rmend me

    a kindergarten for these boys? And oh, I¡¯ll need to find a nanny too.¡±

    The boys did not say anything upon hearing what their mother said.

    With their level of intelligence, they would not need to go to a kindergarten at all.

    But since Mommy is busy, we can only try our best to lessen her burden.

    Madilyn thought about it for a while. ¡°Yes! I do have a kindergarten in mind!¡±

    Roxanne looked at her. ¡°Tell me about it.¡±

    Madilyn said, ¡°There¡¯s a kindergarten for children from the elite families, and it¡¯s pretty well-known in

    Horington. The sses are exciting, kids will get to learn multiplenguages, and the teachers are

    highly qualified. A lot of wealthy families would fight for a spot for their children. You won¡¯t have to

    worry about big bullies in that school.¡±

    Roxanne instantly responded, ¡°Really? Let me find out more about this kindergarten on the inte.

    If everything goes well, I wish to enroll Archie and Benny in the school right away!¡±

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    Chapter 11

    In the middle of the night, Lucian tiptoed into Este¡¯s room in the Farwell residence and tucked her in.

    He watched the little girl sleeping soundly in bed for quite a while before he turned and stepped out of

    the room.

    The moment he came out of the room, Cayden stepped forward to update him, ¡°Mr. Farwell, I¡¯ve dropped

    by the restaurant to investigate the matter. However, I didn¡¯t discover anything as the surveince

    cameras there were broken.¡±

    ¡°So coincidentally?¡± Hearing that, Lucian knitted his brows. The moment my suspicion was piqued, the

    surveince cameras were broken as well?

    Looking troubled, Cayden replied hesitantly, ¡°It could be mere coincidence. After all, we haven¡¯t received

    any news about Mrs. Farwell- I mean, Ms. Jarvis, since she left years ago. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d appear out

    of the blue in this city.¡±

    Right after he said that, he noticed his boss¡¯s expression darkening.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Cayden¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He cast his head down and dared not utter anything more.

    ¡°I got it,¡± Lucian responded ambiguously before he turned and headed toward his room.

    The following morning, after breakfast, Roxanne took her two boys to the premium kindergarten

    rmended by Madilyn.

    As someone of high efficiency, Roxanne had stayed upte to sort things out after finalizing her option

    for the kindergarten the night before. She nned to enroll them in it right away.

    As notified by Madilyn, the entry requirements for the particr kindergarten were rtively strict. All the

    students there were from wealthy and prominent families. On top of that, the kindergarten was stringent

    in screening their students¡¯ parents.

    Right after Roxanne reached the office of the head of the kindergarten, she was requested to provide the

    details of her upation and worth with rted documentation. Fortunately, she had made the

    necessary preparation, as reminded by Madilyn earlier.

    Even though Roxanne was neither a CEO nor a director, she had made a lot of money over the past few

    years with her expertise in the medical field. Thus, her worth was a lot higher than the kindergarten¡¯s

    minimum requirement.

    After going through her documentation, the head of the kindergarten uttered courteously. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I¡¯ll

    proceed to enroll your kids now. Could you please sign here?¡±

    Roxanne ced her signature on the document as requested.

    Shortly after, the head of the kindergarten summoned a teacher with a pleasant look. She instructed the

    latter to lead the two boys to their ssroom so they could familiarize themselves with the environment

    and their ssmates.

    The two boys waved at Roxanne nonchntly and walked away with the teacher.

    Roxanne retracted her gaze after their figures were out of sight. Then, she nodded at the head of the

    kindergarten and left. Unlike the other parents, she had nothing to worry about when it came to her two

    boys.

    She had started bringing them along to the research institute years ago. In other words, they were not

    easily shy as they had gotten used to mingling with others and could adapt to the environment well.

    Apart from that, the sybus in the kindergarten was a piece of cake for the two little geniuses.

    Instead of being bullied by the other kids in the kindergarten, Roxanne was even more worried that her

    two boys would pick on the others. After all, almost all the talented members of the research institute had

    fallen victim to their tricks before.

    On the other hand, the two boys looked around curiously along the way as their teacher led them to their

    ssroom.

    The moment they stepped into it, their teacher introduced them gently to the other kids. ¡°Everyone,

    they¡¯re our newly joined ssmates. Put your hands together to wee them, okay?¡±

    All the other kids stared at the two boys with intrigue. Meanwhile, the duo also introduced themselves

    graciously.

    Their adorable looks and cheerfulness were indeed irresistible to the other kids. After their introduction,

    everyone apuded excitedly.

    Benny scanned one round before someone among the kids caught his eye. Pulling the hem of Archie¡¯s

    shirt, he whispered to thetter, ¡°Archie, look! Isn¡¯t that our paternal sister? She¡¯s in the same ss as

    us!¡±

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    Chapter 12

    When Archie looked in the direction where Benny was staring, the little girl they met the day before came

    into sight. Subsequently, he furrowed his brows.

    In the meantime, Este was staring at them as she pped her hands with the other kids.

    When she realized Archie and Benny were fastening their gazes on her, a hint of inexplicit excitement

    flickered in her crystal-clear eyes.

    Never had she expected that she would meet them here. Even though she had only met them once, she

    could not fathom why she tended to take a fancy to them.

    Even so, Archie and Benny had retracted their gazes as she kept her eyes glued to them.

    ¡°Okay! You may take your seats now. Oh, there are two empty seats over there. I¡¯ll arrange for you two to

    sit together, okay?¡± Their teacher pointed at the two empty seats next to Este.

    Archie and Benny were momentarily stunned. Nevertheless, they nodded obediently and walked over to

    sit down without uttering any words.

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up at the two boys walking toward the empty seats next to her. She gazed at them in

    anticipation but was soon ovee by a wave of disappointment. They¡¯re seated right next to me, but

    why don¡¯t they greet me? It¡¯s as though they didn¡¯t recognize me.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Down in the dumps, Este cast her eyes down, toying with her fingers.

    In actuality, the two boys were observing her reaction discreetly. Sensing thetter¡¯s sheer

    disappointment, they could not help feeling guilty.

    Clenching his fists, Archie reminded himself and his brother at the same time, ¡°Daddy abandoned us and

    had another child with another woman. He even bullied Mommy! We mustn¡¯t talk to her because she¡¯s

    his kid with another woman! Otherwise, we¡¯ll surely hurt Mommy¡¯s feelings!¡±

    Benny nodded solemnly at the former¡¯s words. ¡°Yeah! We should ignore her!¡±

    Hence, the two boys sat upright throughout the ss and did not even nce obliquely at Este.

    Sensing the duo¡¯s aloofness, Este dared not steal any nce at them again.

    After ss, quite a few girls huddled over to y with the two boys. They not only gasped admiringly at

    the two brothers¡¯ good looks but also shared their toys willingly with them.

    The outgoing Benny got along well with the others,ughing cheerfully.

    On the contrary, Archie was polite, mature for his age, and friendly.

    Catching sight of the two boys¡¯ bright smiles, Este suddenly had the courage to go over and greet

    them again.

    However, all the other kids surrounded the two boys and squeezed her out of her seat.

    One of the girls even grimaced as she pushed her aside and scoffed, ¡°Little Mute, get lost! You can¡¯t

    even talk, so what¡¯s the point of you squeezing with us here? Don¡¯t rain on our parade, okay?¡±

    Caught off guard, Este lost her bnce and fell backward.

    All the others behind her dodged immediately. None of them stretched out their hands to help her.

    Startled, Este thought of bncing herself by grabbing the side of the desk next to her. Even so, she

    missed it and fell. The next second, she knocked her hand on the side of the desk.

    Ouch! It hurts! Este ended up slumping on the floor. She knitted her brows in pain. At the same time,

    tears started to well up in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, the other kids around her only watched without taking any action. A few girls cupped their

    mouths to stifle their giggles.

    Este had been unsociable in the ss all the while. Since she was mute, she hardly had any friends.

    Nevertheless, she was as sweet as a doll. Even though girls disliked her, she was well-liked by most of

    the boys. They even treated and served her well like a princess.

    In fact, the boys, who were usually as agile as monkeys, tended to practice self-discipline in front of her.

    Needless to say, the girls were green with envy because of that.

    Tammy, who shoved her away moments ago, never failed to grab the chance to bully her.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    Chapter 13

    No words could describe the pain on Este¡¯s hand and the grievance surging from within her after the

    fall. She massaged her little hand instinctively, almost breaking into tears.

    After a while, she sniffled and got up to her feet. Then, she took out a notebook from the desk and

    started writing something in it.

    All the other kids were not surprised by that. Since Este was mute, she usuallymunicated with

    them by writing in her notebook. However, it seldom appeared as there was scarcely anyone to y with

    her.

    A whileter, she flipped her notebook toward Tammy after she finished writing.

    cing her hands on her hips, thetter snorted at the word ¡°apologize¡± in it and questioned

    sardonically, ¡°How could you have the cheek to request me to apologize to you? Este, you¡¯re asking

    for it!¡±

    With that, she advanced toward Este with her nose in the air and stretched out her hand, thinking of

    giving the poor girl another shove.

    It never urred to Este that Tammy would strike at her again. Standing rooted on the spot, she was

    unable to react.

    In the meantime, Archie and Benny had been keeping their eyes on them.

    Nobody was aware when Tammy suddenly gave Este a hefty shove a while ago. The realization only

    dawned on Archie and Benny when Este fell to the floor.

    Now that Tammy was going to shove Este again, they could not hold back any longer.

    ¡°Enough of that! How could you bully her!¡± Archie stood in her way swiftly, glowering at her with a look of

    sheer grimness.

    Tammy was stunned at his sudden emergence in front of Este.

    Archie stated sternly, ¡°Didn¡¯t your mother teach you to apologize after making a mistake? Since you¡¯d

    shoved her just now, you must apologize to her!¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Irked by Tammy¡¯s domineeringness, the young boy exuded an imposing aura surprisingly.

    An intimidated Tammy looked around apprehensively, hoping the other kids would back her up.

    Momentster, when nobody stepped forward to do so, she could only retort guiltily, ¡°I-I¡­¡±

    Nevertheless, she was at a loss for words to speak up for herself.

    At the sight of Tammy blushing crimson, Benny advanced toward her resignedly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t hurt

    anyone as you like. It¡¯s bad behavior! We¡¯re not supposed to fight among ourselves. Apologize to her,

    okay?¡±

    Benny¡¯s voice was not as authoritative as Archie¡¯s, but there was still an unmissable hint of sternness in

    his tone.

    On the verge of tears, Tammy shed him a nce timidly.

    Seeing that, Benny blinked a few times and relented. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ll look ugly if you cry. Bad kids tend

    to look ugly, too. Not to mention, only bad kids hurt others. If you don¡¯t wish to be one of them, apologize

    to her sincerely. You¡¯ll automatically be a good kid again after she forgives you!¡±

    Tammy sniffled hard, restraining herself from bursting into tears. No way! I don¡¯t want to be an ugly girl!

    But bad kids tend to look ugly¡­

    After much hesitation, she snuffled and apologized to Este, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you just

    now. Could you please forgive me?¡±

    Este looked at Tammy for quite a while before nodding.

    Benny grinned blissfully. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯re all ssmates and should get along well with each other!¡±

    Tammy nodded awkwardly at Este¡¯s willingness to forgive her.

    The other kids shared the same sentiments as Benny and echoed his words. Meanwhile, Archie turned

    to look at Este. ¡°Are you all right? Did you get hurt just now?¡±

    Hiding her injured hand behind her back, Este put up a front and shook her head.

    The next moment, Benny leaned closer and stared at her suspiciously. ¡°I saw you knock onto the desk

    just now. How¡¯s it possible that you¡¯re not hurt at all? Let me have a look!¡±

    Without any waste of time, he grabbed hold of Este¡¯s injured hand. Thetter shrunk away, trying to

    pull her hand out.

    Nevertheless, the tiny red patch on the back of her hand was utterly visible against her fair skin.

    When the unsightly redness came into view, Archie questioned her again, ¡°Do you really not feel any

    pain?¡±

    Wearing a look of earnestness, Este shook her head. Even so, her eyes were red-rimmed.

    Archie and Benny furrowed their brows in unison. The part of her skin has turned rtively red! How¡¯s it

    possible that it¡¯s not painful? It has even started to swell. There might be a bruiseter!

    ¡°We¡¯ll bring you to see our teacher now and let the school nurse attend to it.¡± Archie sounded

    determined.

    Este wanted to withdraw her hand, but Benny gripped it. He dragged her and went after Archie,

    heading straight for the staffroom.

    At the sight of the wound on Este¡¯s hand, their teacher asked about the event that had transpired

    earlier before leading them to the school nurse¡¯s room in a hurry.

    Este¡¯s injury was not severe, but the school nurse did not dare to dawdle. After spraying some

    medicine onto her wound, she massaged it for a while gently.

    When it was done, she looked at the two boys waiting aside. Impressed by their good looks, she asked

    their teacher, ¡°Are these two boys your new students? I¡¯ve never seen them before. Look at how

    adorable they are! I bet girls will fall head over heels for them when they grow up! Look, this little girl

    resembles them too. Could they be siblings?¡±

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny exchanged gazes intuitively and turned to look at Este alongside them

    simultaneously.

    The duo was not surprised. After all, Este was their paternal sister. It was nothing unusual for paternal

    siblings to look alike. Furthermore, people tended toment that their eyes did not resemble their

    mother¡¯s.

    Este also gazed at the two boys and could not help wondering, Do we look alike?

    After the school nurse attended to Este¡¯s injury, their teacher left together with them.

    Back in the ssroom, Este followed behind Archie and Benny closely like a small tail attached to their

    backs.

    Soon, they walked back to their seats and sat down.

    Initially, Archie and Benny thought that their mission was aplished. It never came to them that

    Este would tag along with them wherever they went during ss activities. My goodness! We can¡¯t

    seem to shrug her off! She even keeps stealing nces at us during ss!

    After a few times, Archie could not take it any longer. Furrowing his brows, he looked intently into

    Este¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why are you following us so closely?¡±

    His tone was not harsh, but he sounded emotionless and aloof.

    Intimidated by his abrupt query, Este looked away hastily. Even so, she cast a look in his direction

    again secondster.

    Archie¡¯s forehead creased into a frown.

    Undeniably, he had a soft spot for the adorable Este. How nice would it be if she¡¯s not rted to

    Daddy! If so, Benny and I would treat her like a little princess and protect her well. However, this Little

    Mute is Daddy¡¯s daughter with another woman. If we treat her well, we¡¯ll be betraying Mommy!

    He wanted to get a grip of himself to pay no heed to the girl, but he was speechless when he saw the

    latter staring at them pitifully.

    Just when he was about to ask Este to stay away from them, he noticed that thetter started writing

    something in her notebook again. This round, she wrote: I want to be friends with both of you.

    Shortly after, she lifted her notebook, covering the lower half of her face and only revealing her bright

    eyes.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Chapter 14

    Roxanne was clueless about the incident at the kindergarten.

    After leaving the kindergarten, she headed straight to the research institute set up in the country by her

    professor.

    The moment she stepped into the building, she saw a charming man dressed in a suit approaching her.

    ¡°Wee back, Roxanne. I¡¯m excited to be your colleague again.¡±

    Colby Galloway stood before her and extended his hand.

    Roxanne nodded and shook his hand, quickly retracting it.

    Previously, Colby was abroad. He was also in Harvey¡¯s team and was involved in many types of

    research and development.

    During that time, Colby had been her assistant. After all, he was a graduate of a famous school, and his

    capabilities were acknowledged by Roxanne and Harvey.

    Though Roxanne¡¯s attitude was impassive, Colby did not mind it. He smiled and offered, ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll

    bring you to the office.¡±

    With that, he turned around and led the way, introducing the structure of the research institute and the

    key personnel along the way.

    Upon reaching the office, Colby grinned at Roxanne, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve specially instructed someone to

    decorate this ce. It¡¯s based on your preferences in the past. Linda¡¯s workce is right outside.¡±

    Roxanne studied the area and responded with a satisfied nod. ¡°That¡¯s really thoughtful of you. Thank you

    so much.¡±

    Colby was momentarily stunned. He then put on a gentle smile. Even his voice sounded warm. ¡°It¡¯s

    nothing much. You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me.¡±

    As he was saying that, he could not conceal his liking for her that poured out from his gaze.

    Despite knowing she was a mother of two, it did not decrease his adoration for her.

    After all, Roxanne was an excellent woman in every aspect. In fact, she was so excellent that her

    qualities could cover up her shorings.

    However, Roxanne did not notice the gaze he was giving her.

    After briefly scanning the office, she said to Colby, ¡°My purpose foring here today is to understand

    the operations of the research institute. Could you bring me around the facility?¡±

    Colby was still smiling brightly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Roxanne nodded slightly and gestured for him to lead the way.

    When Colby returned to his position in front of her, his smile turned bitter.

    It was true that he liked Roxanne. Sadly, she only viewed him as an ordinary subordinate.

    This is so¡­ frustrating!

    Soon, both of them left the office area and went straight to the main region of the research institute.

    They arrived at the testing area. Several researchers wearingboratory coats and masks could be seen

    busy working at their respective workbenches.

    Roxanne did not want to disturb them. Hence, she asked Colby to briefly introduce all the projects and

    their progress.

    By the afternoon, Roxanne already had a clear idea of the research institute¡¯s situation.

    At the same time, she discovered an important problem.

    When they were visiting the testing area earlier, there was a foundation work area where no work was

    being carried out.

    Roxanne asked the researchers about it, only to find that the drugs they needed were finished, and they

    were still waiting for the research institute to distribute them.

    Many other areas were facing the same situation.

    Due to the dy in the distribution of drugs, the research of several projects had no choice but to be put

    on hold temporarily, leading to an increase in cost and time needed for the projects.

    Gradually, it led to a major loss to the research institute.

    After stepping out of the testing area, Roxanne frowned and gave Colby a stern look. ¡°The dy of drug

    distribution has caused many types of research to be put on hold. What¡¯s going on here? Didn¡¯t you find

    a way to solve this?¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Chapter 15

    Hearing her words, Colby stopped smiling and answered seriously, ¡°I¡¯m already looking for a

    solution for this problem.¡±

    Roxanne frowned as she looked at him, waiting for his next sentence.

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve met with a medicinal ingredients supplier and have talked to them about a long-term

    coboration. All that¡¯s left is to sign the contract. The agreed time to sign the contract would be

    tomorrow afternoon. The reason things did not go smoothly previously is that the research institute

    was still in the construction phase. Manyplicated and misceneous affairs had to be dealt

    with, and the employees were still getting used to the system. It was only recently that they had

    begun to adjust themselves. Moreover, Horington¡¯s medicinal ingredients are mostly monopolized

    by a few major suppliers, and the supply was not enough to cover their demand. On top of that, our

    research institute is fairly new to the industry, causing many suppliers to intentionally increase their

    prices. It cost us a lot of time to negotiate for a lower price. That was why things were dyed until

    now.¡±

    Colby gave her a brief summary of what had happened.

    Though it sounded simple, he was just a researcher. Hence, he suffered a lot when he negotiated

    with the cunning suppliers.

    Even if he did not reveal much detail, Roxanne could imagine how difficult things were.

    As the person in charge of the research institute, he naturally had to manage everything. It was

    normal to face challenges everywhere.

    In fact, she encountered some herself when she was abroad.

    After she listened to Colby¡¯s exnation, Roxanne¡¯s expression rxed. ¡°Things must¡¯ve been very

    difficult for you.¡±

    The corners of Colby¡¯s lips lifted. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s my job, anyway.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the name of this medicinal ingredients supplier?¡± Roxanne brought the conversation back to

    the topic of business again. ¡°If it¡¯s possible, I¡¯d like to go with you to the signing of the contract.

    Since I¡¯m going to take over the future matters of the research institute, I think I should go over and

    have a few conversations with them.¡± Colby simply responded, ¡°Sure. You coulde along

    tomorrow.¡± Roxanne nodded. After that, both of them returned to Roxanne¡¯s office. When she saw

    the person behind her had no intentions of leaving, she was perplexed. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Colby smiled politely. ¡°Actually, I have something to ask you. Are you free tonight? It¡¯s your first day

    at work, and I¡¯ve arranged a dinner to wee you. At the same time, you can get to know the

    people in the institute.¡± Hearing that, Roxanne rxed her brows. ¡°Thank you. Tonight¡¯s dinner is on

    me, then. We¡¯re going to be working closely together in the future. I should show my sincerity as the

    person in charge.¡± Seeing that she had agreed toe, Colby did not haggle over such details. He

    nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay. See you after work, then.¡± With that, he turned around, intending to

    leave. Right then, Roxanne called out, ¡°Could you please bring over all the documents I need to

    deal withter? I¡¯ve got no urgent matters, anyway. I can use the time to take a look at them.¡± ¡°Sure.

    I¡¯ll get them now,¡± he answered.

    Soon, Colby brought all the documents to her office.

    After cing them down, he excused himself politely and helped her to shut the door.

    Atst, Roxanne was the only person left in the office.

    She pulled out her phone and dialed Madilyn¡¯s number. ¡°Maddy, are you free tonight? Could you

    help me pick Archie and Benny up? I¡¯ve got something to attend to tonight, and I might be home

    late.¡±

    Madilyn did not question further and gave her a brief reply. ¡°Okay.¡±

    After making the arrangements for the children, Roxanne started looking through the documents.

    It was not until Colby knocked on her door that she stopped working.

    It was time to get off work. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    ¡°Time goes by really fast¡­¡± Roxanne muttered, picking up her coat and walking out of the door.

    Colby grinned. ¡°You¡¯re very focused when you work. It¡¯s normal to not notice time passing by.¡±

    Both of them continued chatting along the way.

    After exiting the research institute, they got into Colby¡¯s car and went straight to the restaurant.

    After around ten minutes, Colby gestured for her to look ahead. ¡°That¡¯s the one.¡±

    Roxanne lifted her gaze and spotted a vintage-looking building with exquisite carvings on the

    exterior. Moreover, it was located in front of a river. Hence, it looked really charming.

    The restaurant was named The Waterfront.

    Colby parked the car, and they walked toward the entrance of The Waterfront.

    Just as they were about to enter, a Rolls-Royce stopped slowly by the roadside in the dark.

    Cayden got off the car and went to open the door to the passenger seat.

    Lucian¡¯s slender figure appeared in the dark, and his dark, narrowed eyes were fixed on the

    entrance of The Waterfront.

    When he was in the car earlier, he had distinctly seen a figure that resembled Roxanne¡¯s.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Chapter 16

    Lucian furrowed his brows, and a look of annoyance shed through his eyes.

    Am I seeing things again? I wouldn¡¯t bother about it if it¡¯s just once or twice, but this has been going

    on for two days straight. I¡¯ve been seeing her figure in different ces. But the silhouette only

    shes past my eyes without leaving any traces behind.

    He could not help but snort coldly before retracting his gaze.

    I must be going mad. That¡¯s why I¡¯m thinking of her again.

    Meanwhile, Cayden had been waiting by the side for some time. Seeing Lucian not moving his feet,

    he asked carefully, ¡°Mr. Farwell, our client has been waiting for a long time. Aren¡¯t we going in?¡±

    Lucian shut his eyes for a while and recollected himself before replying calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    With that, he strode into the building with his long legs.

    Cayden followed closely behind him.

    When Roxanne and Colby arrived in the private room, all the employees of the research institute

    were already there.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Colby let her sit in the main seat, while he took the one beside her. After getting themselves settled,

    he introduced her to the crowd, ¡°I¡¯m sure many of you have met Dr. Jarvis today, but I¡¯d still like to

    introduce her to all of you.¡±

    Everyone turned to look at Roxanne, who nodded as a form of greeting.

    ¡°This is Roxanne Jarvis. You may address her as Dr. Jarvis. Perhaps you might not be familiar with

    this name, but I¡¯m sure everyone is familiar with the name she used abroad. She¡¯s Professor

    Lambert¡¯s greatest student, J.¡±

    Everyone in the room was stunned to hear the name. It took them a while toe back to their

    senses, and their eyes were instantly filled with respect.

    J was a name everyone in the medical industry was aware of. In fact, it would be safe to say

    that her name was well known abroad.

    After all, she possessed great medical skills from a young age. Rumor had it that she inherited

    eighty percent of Harvey¡¯s skills. She was basically a role model for the younger generation.

    All that while, the employees thought J was a serious-looking, bespectacled academician with

    short hair.

    To their surprise, she was a beautiful woman.

    After returning to their senses, some of her admirers quickly stood up.

    ¡°Are you really J? I really admire you. I¡¯ve read every thesis you wrote when you were abroad.

    You¡¯re really my idol!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our honor to be colleagues with you, J!¡±

    The crowd started givingpliments, all of them looking extremely sincere.

    After exchanging nces with everyone, Roxanne smiled. ¡°Thank you for thepliments,

    everyone. Here¡¯s to a fruitful coboration.¡±

    With that, she raised her ss.

    The others, too, raised theirs and downed their drinks in one go.

    Roxanne acted extremely friendly without any arrogance, causing all the employees to admire her

    even more.

    It was a pleasant and cheerful meal.

    Many of them toasted Roxanne, and she epted them all.

    She had a high alcohol tolerance, but there were too many people who approached her for a toast.

    Before she knew it, she was already feeling tipsy.

    Seeing the dinner was about to end, Roxanne excused herself to the toilet to wash her face and

    freshen up.

    As she walked out of the restroom and was on the way back to the private room, her phone

    vibrated.

    Roxanne nced at her phone to find a message from her children, asking her when was she going

    home.

    Seeing the text put a heartwarming smile on her face. When she was about to stop in her tracks to

    reply to their text, someone bumped into her shoulder harshly, and her phone almost flew out of her

    hands.

    Roxanne gripped her phone tightly and apologized to the other person. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ª¡±

    Before she could even finish, the man questioned angrily, ¡°Are you blind? D*mn it. What a mood

    killer for such a night!¡±

    As he spoke, a stench of alcohol entered her nostrils.

    Roxanne knitted her brows and backed away discreetly, putting some distance between them.

    When the drunkard saw her face clearly, he stopped scolding her and gaped at her beautiful face.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Chapter 17

    Roxanne put up her guard when she realized the man was a drunkard.

    Hoping to avoid unnecessary trouble, she apologized again, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. Are you okay?¡±

    When she finished speaking, the man in front of her suddenly smiled maliciously. Even his voice

    sounded excited. ¡°Hello, pretty babe¡­ I¡¯m fine. You¡¯ll find out after having a few drinks with me. I¡¯ll

    forgive you for today¡¯s matters once you make me happy.¡±

    Roxanne frowned. She knew the person in front of her had lost all sense of rationality due to his

    drunkenness. Hence, she ignored him and lowered her head, wanting to walk past him.

    Just as she arrived beside the drunkard, his voice rang out again. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, pretty babe. I¡¯m

    really rich. If you agree to be with me, I promise you¡¯ll livefortably for the rest of your life.¡±

    He then let out a pervertedugh, scanning Roxanne from head to toe.

    This beauty has such a pretty and delicate face. And her body has all the right curves. She¡¯s so fair

    that even her skin glows under the light. I bet she must be satisfying to touch!

    The more he looked at her, the more excited he got. He reached out, wanting to touch her face.

    Seeing his hand nearing her, Roxanne put on a cold expression, took one step backward, and

    kicked him in the stomach.

    Since it was her first day at the research institute, she was dressed formally. Thanks to her heels,

    the kick was even more powerful.

    The person was so drunk that he was already swaying on his feet and was rather woozy. Before he

    could even react, he had already been given a hard kick in his stomach. His face paled, and he

    clutched his stomach, staggering backward andnding heavily on the ground.

    ¡°You little b*tch! How dare you disrespect me? You should be feeling honored that I¡¯m attracted to

    you. How dare you kick me?¡± he yelled.

    After squirming on the ground for a long time, he gritted his teeth and lifted his head. His eyes were

    bloodshot.

    Roxanne cast him a disgusted nce before making her way past him.

    Suddenly, he roared into a corner, ¡°Someone, get here! That woman attacked me! Get her into the

    private room now! I¡¯d like to see how she can continue putting up that attitude with me tonight.¡±

    Right after he finished speaking, two burly bodyguards dashed out from the corner. When they saw

    the drunkard in such a pathetic state, they hesitated for a moment. ¡°Boss¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother about me! Just get her!¡± the drunkard roared.

    The bodyguards immediately walked toward Roxanne.

    When she heard the sound of footsteps approaching her from behind, her heart skipped a beat, and

    she reached into her bag to grab a bag of powder.

    If they get near me, I¡¯ll let them have a taste of this medicine.

    As she turned around with the bag in her hand, the bodyguard that was about to touch her suddenly

    screamed and flew past her.

    In the next second, the other bodyguard disappeared from her sight in the same manner.

    Roxanne was dumbfounded. It was only then that she realized there was another silhouette behind

    her.

    She turned around and spotted a slender figure standing a few steps away from her.

    Her heart sank, and she felt as if her mind was about to explode. She spun around instantly,

    wanting to flee from the scene.

    Lucian, who wore a grim expression, was dressed in a tailored suit. His sleeves were rolled up to

    his forearms, and a few buttons around his cor were unbuttoned. He stood in the corridor while

    looking at the woman in front of him with a burning gaze.

    In fact, he was in the middle of a social event. He found the air rather stuffy and decided toe

    out to get some fresh air.

    Never did he expect to meet Roxanne out there.

    It¡¯s really her!

    The longer he stared at her, the darker his gaze became. He wanted to say something before

    seeing the woman attempting to flee. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Frowning, he dashed forward and grabbed her wrist.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was so nervous that she could hear her heart pounding. She had no idea

    when he managed to catch up to her, and his grip caught her off guard. She froze on the spot, and

    all kinds of thoughts raced through her mind.

    ¡°Roxanne!¡± The man¡¯s furious voice rang out beside her ears. ¡°Stop hiding from me!¡±

    Roxanne finally came to her senses and struggled subconsciously.

    Sensing her movements, Lucian exerted more force into his grip.

    ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Roxanne gave up struggling and turned around stubbornly, meeting his gaze.

    ¡°Let go?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s words sounded as if they were forced out of his gritted teeth. He stared at her intently with

    his dark eyes.

    It had been six years since theyst met. Roxanne¡¯s face had traces of maturity, yet she looked as

    beautiful as ever.

    However, she was no longer the obedient and gentle person he remembered. Unlike in the past,

    when she was submissive to him, she was currently more imposing and fiercer.

    There was even a distant look in her eyes.

    Anger brewed in Lucian¡¯s heart when he realized all that. He stared coldly into Roxanne¡¯s eyes and

    enunciated each syble clearly as he spoke. ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll let you escape again?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart trembled. She wanted to say something, but Lucian would not give her the chance

    to do so. His voice had a dangerous tone when he instructed Cayden, who stood behind him, ¡°Get

    rid of all these scums!¡±

    Without giving Roxanne time to react, he grabbed her by the arm and marched into the private room

    beside them.

    Roxanne had a sense of uneasiness, but she could not break free, no matter what she did. Just like

    that, she was dragged into the room, stumbling along the way.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    Chapter 18

    The private room was empty.

    Once Lucian entered the room, he shut the door right away.

    At that moment, the room fell into pin-drop silence. Only the sound of their breathing could be

    heard.

    Roxanne scanned the area. For some reason, she felt a sense of danger, and she started struggling

    fiercely.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? Let me go!¡±

    In the next second, Lucian pinned her against the wall effortlessly.

    Both their bodies were pressed so tightly together that Lucian¡¯s warm breathnded on her ears.

    Roxanne suddenly stopped struggling and leaned against the wall, straightening her body stiffly.

    Without realizing it, she even slowed down her breathing.

    They were so close that her chest would touch the person before her if she breathed slightly harder.

    The room fell into dead silence.

    Roxanne gritted her teeth as her mind raced.

    No matter how much time had passed, the oppressive feeling he gave her was still as strong as

    before. However, their rtionship had changed long ago. Roxanne clenched her fists and forced

    herself to calm down. We¡¯re already divorced. Lucian and I have absolutely nothing to do with each

    other now. We¡¯re people of different worlds. At that thought, Roxanne took a deep breath and said

    calmly, ¡°Lucian, let me go. We can talk this out if you¡¯ve got something to say.¡± Lucian was slightly

    stunned to hear her calm tone. After some time, he took a step back, but he did not release her.

    Roxanne secretly sighed with relief, and her expression became calmer. ¡°Do you have nothing to

    say to me?¡± Lucian narrowed his eyes upon seeing the change in her expression. Perhaps it was

    because Roxanne had thought things through that her heart did not tremble at his words. With a

    distant tone, she said, ¡°Mr. Farwell, we¡¯ve been divorced for six years already. I think there¡¯s nothing

    I have to say to you.¡± When she ended her sentence, Lucian pinched her chin hard.

    She was forced to meet his gaze.

    ¡°What did you just call me?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes burned with rage as if they could shoot fire at any time.

    Roxanne endured the pain and avoided his gaze, not uttering a single word.

    Lucian was even more infuriated at her act of silence.

    Mr. Farwell? That form of address sounds really distant! Well, it makes sense though. It¡¯s been six

    years, after all. Hasn¡¯t this woman always been heartless? She¡¯s so heartless that she could even

    leave her daughter behind and act like a stranger. I bet no one¡¯s more heartless than her.

    ¡°Roxanne, why are you acting like a stranger in front of me?¡±

    Lucian gripped her chin harder.

    Roxanne winced, frowning as she met his eyes with a look of resistance.

    Lucian smirked. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who shouted how much you liked and loved me back then?

    And now, you¡¯re acting like we¡¯re strangers? Have you forgotten what you did to me in the past?

    You might¡¯ve forgotten, but I haven¡¯t!¡±

    Roxanne froze for a few seconds. She never expected him to bring up the matter of six years ago.

    It was impossible for her to forget what happened that night.

    That night, she had approached him like a sacrificial animal, all for a tiny moment of intimacy with

    him.

    As she thought of her emotions from that night, Roxanne¡¯s heart turned cold, and she balled her

    fists that were hanging by her side. Unwilling to back down, she responded, ¡°I remember it. What¡¯s

    wrong? Do you feel like you¡¯d been taken advantage of? Do you want to get back your dignity? Tell

    me. How should Ipensate you, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian trembled with rage, causing the atmosphere in the private room to be filled with terrifying

    tension. Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The pain in her chin was getting more intense. Still, Roxanne endured it and continued calmly, ¡°To

    be honest, you weren¡¯t conscious that night, and I didn¡¯t feel anything. Now that I think about it, it

    was just so-so. But it¡¯s true that I drugged you. So, I won¡¯t object if you want to bepensated.¡±

    Very well. Now that so many years have passed, this woman knows how to use her words to anger

    me.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    Indeed, he was unconscious that night, and he barely remembered any details.

    However, any man would be angered when they heard Roxanne¡¯s words.

    After several seconds of silence, Lucian lifted her chin slightly and said coldly, ¡°So-so? Since I¡¯ve

    caused such a misunderstanding, I don¡¯t mind being at your service again.¡±

    Panic shed through Roxanne¡¯s eyes as she watched the man lean toward her. She wanted to

    escape, but she had nowhere to run.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 Passionate Kiss

    The man¡¯s hot lips pressed against hers, and the two breathed on each other¡¯s skin.

    At that very second, Roxanne¡¯s mind went nk.

    She never thought that Lucian would take it all the way there.

    The man was even tightening his grip on her chin, seemingly trying to force her to open her mouth.

    Right then, Roxanne came back to her senses and began thrashing. ¡°Let go of me, Lucian Farwell!

    Have you lost your mind? We¡¯re in a restaurant! Anyone mighte in anytime!¡±

    Lucian moved a little further from her because of her struggles. When his mind registered her

    words, he frowned. ¡°So what? Weren¡¯t you the one who said you were going topensate me?

    I¡¯m just taking what you owe me once, but you¡¯re already afraid?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes twitched. A wave of disgust washed over her when she thought about what she

    went through the other night.

    Perhaps it was because he had been drugged that night, Lucian was barely aware of what he was

    doing. Still, he had been taking action instinctively, and he had been rough.

    Hence, she remembered nothing but the pain from that incident.

    Now that the man¡¯s scent and the faint smell of alcohol were wafting across her nose again, and

    after hearing what he said, Roxanne began shaking.

    When Lucian saw no response from her, his eyes darkened, and he leaned over to kiss her again.

    It was a kiss rougher than the previous.

    Roxanne could not move at all under his grasp, and the panic in her heart was growing more and

    more intense.

    It had been six years, but her body still could not resist that man.

    If he notices my reaction, to him, I would still be the same person I was six years ago.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne sobered up instantly.

    When she sensed the man trying to enter her, she quickly bit down hard on his lip.

    The metallic tang of blood soon flooded their mouth.

    The man froze. In the next second, he moved with even more vigor.

    Roxanne could barely take in any breaths from his continuous kisses, and she was slowly losing

    strength in her body. The only reason she didn¡¯t slump down was that the man was still pressing

    down on her hand.

    A beatter, Lucian stopped and¡ªwith his lips still on hers¡ªasked, ¡°I thought you said you feel

    nothing toward me. Why have you gone so weak? Roxanne, your body is far more honest than your

    mouth is!¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was hoarse.

    Roxanne panted. Just as she was about to refute him, she suddenly felt arge hand wandering

    toward her chest.

    Once she sensed his action, Roxanne somehow mustered up the force to shove him away and p

    him.

    ¡°Lucian, weren¡¯t you the one who said you were going to marry Aubree? I¡¯ve let you go, so what are

    you doing now? Are you taking revenge on me? If you are, then you¡¯ve done it! I was foolish to have

    targeted you with such an extreme trick, but just as you wanted, I stopped clinging to you. I won¡¯t

    appear in your life anymore! So, this is the end of us.¡±

    With that said, Roxanne shot him a re and rushed out of the room, never once looking back.

    Meanwhile, after Cayden cleaned up the mess, he went to the private room they were at to guard

    the door for Lucian. All of a sudden, he saw Lucian¡¯s ex-wife rushing out of the room. He froze for a

    few seconds beforeing back to his senses and running into the room to check on Lucian.

    Right as he entered the room, he was greeted by a dim scene. His employer was standing in a

    nearby corner with his head tilted to the side. His cheek was a little red, and there was blood on his

    lips. At the same time, it seemed like he was fuming.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, are you¡­ okay?¡±

    Cayden¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he tentatively walked over to ask a word of concern.

    Lucian¡¯s expression was dark. He reached up to touch his cheek before brushing his thumb acrossN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    the corner of his lip. It came back wet.

    That woman bit down rather hard. She¡¯s as ruthless as usual.

    As he looked at the blood on the tip of his thumb, Lucian gritted out, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    At that, he turned to leave the room.

    Go on. Keep running, Roxanne. You¡¯re already back at Horington. I¡¯d like to see where else you can

    run to!

    When he stepped out of the private room, he spotted the drunkard and his subordinate still crying

    out in misery on the ground.

    After a cold nce at the people on the floor, Lucian turned around to order Cayden, ¡°Break

    whichever hands they used to touch her.¡±

    Sensing the tense atmosphere, Cayden hung his head and replied without hesitation, ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Lucian said nothing else before he left.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 Her Rtionship With That Man

    Roxanne had nowhere to go after fleeing the room, so she hid in the stairwell.

    As she leaned against the wall and panted, she reached up to touch her aching lips. It felt as if the

    man¡¯s warmth was still lingering on them.

    A momentter, Roxanne lowered her eyes self-deprecatingly.

    It had been many years, and she thought she had no feelings for Lucian anymore. Yet, after just

    one meeting with him, the man was wreaking havoc in her mind again.

    After a while of rposing herselfter, Roxanne returned to the room.

    The workers inside were still partying away, and they only became a little quieter when she entered.

    Noticing that her mood seemed to have changed since she left the room, Colby furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Why did you leave for so long? Did something happen? It¡¯s¡­ like something¡¯s off with you.¡±

    Roxanne gave him a nonchnt smile and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I gave my son a call.¡±

    With that, she took a seat, not letting Colby ask her anything else.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne had left for quite a while. Not long after she returned, most were almost done with their

    partying. Roxanne was not in the right mood, so she decided to end the party. They all went

    downstairs together, and everyone bid goodbye to Roxanne and Colby. Soon, only the two of them

    were left. Colby softly suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back if you don¡¯t mind. You¡¯ve drunk quite a lot

    tonight, and I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Roxanne inclined her head, not disagreeing with his offer.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She had yet to buy a car after returning to the country. It seems like I have to hurry up

    and get a car soon. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    Colby opened the car door for her.

    After thanking him again, Roxanne went into the car.

    In the meantime, by the entrance of the restaurant, Cayden was fearfully looking at his employer¡¯s

    back.

    H-How can things be so coincidental? I can¡¯t believe we¡¯re watching Roxanne entering another

    man¡¯s car.

    As Cayden watched the car slowly drive off, he cautiously raised his head to observe his employer¡¯s

    expression.

    Lucian had a grimace on his face as he fixed his gaze on that car.

    A beatter, he looked away and gritted out, ¡°Check who that man is and what kind of rtionship

    he has with her.¡±

    Cayden hastily said yes to him.

    By the time Lucian returned to the Farwell residence, it was already nine. After sweeping his gaze

    across the living room, he realized Este was nowhere to be found. A slight frown crept onto his

    face at that. ¡°Where¡¯s Essie?¡±

    Catalina, who took care of Este, was on her way down the stairs. ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Este is done

    with her shower and is now in her room. Would you like to go upstairs to see her?¡±

    Lucian gave her a slight nod and began walking toward the stairs.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, there¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to tell you about¡­¡±

    Catalina hesitantly continued, ¡°When Ms. Este came home tonight, she had a bruise on her wrist.

    I asked her about it, but she refused to tell me anything. I¡¯m not sure if she has been bullied at

    kindergarten. I think this is something important you should look into.

    Lucian narrowed his eyes. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll go upstairs and take a look at her.¡±

    With that said, he quickened his footsteps to Este¡¯s room before knocking on the door.

    Soon, Este opened it for him. She did not have much reaction after realizing that Lucian had

    come home. After opening the door, she turned and walked back to where she came from.

    Lucian followed her. Then, he saw the girl going back to her table and returning to her drawing.

    He did not disturb her, for he noticed how focused she was. A while of waiting by the sideter¡ª

    when he saw her put down her pencil¡ªhe uttered, ¡°Catalina said that you¡¯re hurt. Let me take a

    look at you.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Chapter 21

    Este obediently reached out her injured hand to him.

    When he saw the wound on her hand, he knitted his brows. ¡°What happened? Were you bullied by

    the other kids?¡±

    Este stiffened for a second before shaking her head vigorously.

    She wasn¡¯t bullied?

    Lucian was confused. ¡°Then what happened?¡±Este then picked up her pencil and slowly wrote a

    few letters on her book-¡°treeped¡±.

    She then cocked her head to the side, a little dubious of what she had just written.

    It was too difficult for her to spell it out.

    Whenever she could not spell out a word, she would usually try to spell it ording to how it

    sounded, or she would just skip the word.

    However, she did not often write out that word, so she was unsure if she actually spelled it right or

    not.

    ¡°Did you trip?¡±

    Lucian asked after looking at the word she wrote.

    Este nodded.

    Lucian then let out a sigh of relief and gently touched the spot she hurt herself at. ¡°Did the teacher

    treat your wound?¡±

    Este nodded again.

    Lucian nodded before his eyes drifted toward her fair little hands again. ¡°This will take days to heal,

    and you need to treat the wound. I¡¯ll help you, okay?¡±

    Este did not reject him.

    Immediately, Lucian crouched down and lifted her into his arms before going down the stairs.

    Once they reached the living room, he ced her on hisp and sat on the couch. At the same

    time, he said to Catalina, ¡°Bring the medical kit over.¡±

    Catalina nodded in response. It did not take her long before she brought the kit over.

    Lucian then took out a spray from inside and sprayed it at her bruise. Then, he massaged the area

    for a while.

    It was quite a bad bruise. Even though it had been hours since the initial impact, it still hurt.

    Nevertheless, Este did not kick up a fuss. She just pursed her lips as her brows furrowed.

    Lucian turned to study her expression every once in a while to see if he was hurting her.

    He lost himself in his thoughts when he saw her frowning face.

    Saw

    She looks a little like that woman when she¡¯s solemn.

    Sensing her father¡¯s gaze, Este looked up at him, baffled. Instantly, she spotted his injured lips,¨C

    and she pointed at them with a look of confusion.

    It was easy to understand what she meant. She was asking him how he had gotten hurt.

    Lucian held her hand and replied, ¡°It¡¯s fine. A wild kitty bit me.¡±

    A wild kitty?

    Este became even more confounded. She grabbed the pencil and paper on the coffee table and

    wrote: Where did the cate from?

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened a little. ¡°From overseas.¡±

    That was all he was willing to say. He was afraid that he would not be able to suppress his fury

    around his daughter.

    When he noticed the perplexed look on her face, he reached out to take away the pencil and paper

    in her hands. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. It¡¯s almost time. I¡¯ll bring you to bed now.¡±

    Este was still curious about the matter, but she decided not to prod further at her father¡¯s words.

    Obediently, she let her father carry her upstairs.

    The two children were still awake when Roxanne went home. Madilyn was keeping thempany

    as they watched the television.

    The moment she entered, the two children looked away from the screen and ran over to her.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Roxanne smiled and patted their heads.

    ¡°Did you drink?¡±

    Archie smelled the alcohol on her and scrunched up his nose. ¡°I¡¯ll make a hangover remedy for you

    now. That way, your head won¡¯t hurt when you wake the next morning.¡±

    With that said, he turned and went into the kitchen.

    Benny brought her all the way to the couch and made her sit before he climbed onto his mother¡¯s

    lap. As he solemnly massaged her temples, he asked, ¡°I¡¯ll massage your head for you so that you

    won¡¯t feel that bad.¡±

    Madilyn could not help but feel jealous at how sensible the children were despite their young age.

    ¡°Why are my godsons so sweet?¡±

    Roxanne smiled and looked at her. ¡°Do you like them? Have one yourself.¡±

    Hearing that. Madilyn quickly shook her head. ¡°Forget it then. The one I give birth to might not be as

    sensible as Archie and Benny. I just want to steal the ones from you.¡±

    As Benny continued to massage his mother¡¯s temples, he consoled his godmother, ¡°Aunt Madilyn,

    there¡¯s no need to steal us. If you¡¯re drunk, Archie and I will surely take care of you in this way too!¡±

    Hearing that, Madilyn wanted to carry the boy up and kiss him. However, the two boys were busy,

    and she could only squeeze out, ¡°You boys are the best! I love you two to death!¡±

    Roxanne shuddered from the cheesiness. She then took the hangover remedy that Archie gave her

    and slowly sipped on it.

    By the time she was done with the concoction, it was alreadyte at night.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m fine now. Hurry upstairs to rest.¡±

    Roxanne kissed the foreheads of her two sons.

    The two boys nodded and bid Madilyn good night before they went up the stairs.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    Chapter 22

    :

    Once the two boys were upstairs, the smile on Roxanne¡¯s face slowly faded.

    Madilyn turned off the television and inched over to ask in concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Something

    on your mind?¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, Roxanne told Madilyn a lighthearted version of what happened earlier.

    ¡°I met Lucian when I was having dinner just now.¡±

    There was no one but Madilyn who Roxanne could talk to about what happened six years ago.

    Upon hearing that, Madilyn froze. Then, she whispered, ¡°What kind of fate is tying you both

    together? Horington is such a big city, and I thought the chances of the two of you meeting would be

    close to zero if you¡¯re not actively seeking each other out.¡±

    Roxanne lowered her eyes, seemingly deep in her thoughts.

    ¡°So, what are you thinking about after meeting him?¡± Madilyn continued querying.

    The corners of Roxanne¡¯s lip turned down. ¡°What can possibly be on my mind? My rtionship with

    him has ended six years ago. We¡¯re nothing but strangers now. I won¡¯t be affected by him anymore.

    All I want to do for the rest of my days is to take care of Archie and Benny and have a good life with

    them.¡±

    It seemed like she had thought things through.

    Madilyn sighed in relief before patting her good friend¡¯s shoulders. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re an excellent

    woman, and there are plenty of people courting you. Take your time to make your pick. Let¡¯s leave

    that douchebag in the past.¡±

    Roxanne gave her a slight nod, not wanting to continue with the topic. She then said, ¡°By the way, I

    haven¡¯t had the chance to buy a car aftering back here. I had to get rides from my coworkers

    for the wee party today, and it seems rather inconvenient. Are you free next morning to pick a

    car with me?¡± Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Madilyn¡¯s attention was shifted to the next topic, but she was confused as to why Roxanne wanted

    to buy a car. ¡°Why do you want to buy a car? I have a few in the garage. Just pick one.¡±

    Roxanne chuckled as she arched a brow. ¡°Are you really that generous?¡±

    After sharing a look, Madilyn wrapped her arm around Roxanne¡¯s neck and uttered, ¡°Of course.

    After all, you¡¯re my godsons¡¯ mother! What¡¯s mine is yours!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, then,¡± Roxanne said to her.

    The two chatted away for a while longer. When they nced at the time again, it was already quite

    late. It was then Madilyn reluctantly went back to the house next door.

    After Roxanne washed up, shey on the bed. However, she could not sleep.

    It took her a long while of tossing and turning before she entered the dreands.

    In her dream, she returned to the empty room at The Waterfront.

    In the room. Lucian was pinning her against the wall. He was narrowing his eyes anding closer

    and closer to her.

    Just as their lips were about to touch, Roxanne jolted awake,pletely drenched in sweat.

    After waking from that dream, she could no longer sleep.

    Thus, the next morning, Roxanne had obvious dark eye circles as she sat by her children¡¯s side at

    the dining table while they were having breakfast.

    ¡°Mommy, did you not sleep wellst night?¡± Archie asked in concern as he stared at his mother¡¯s

    dark circles.

    Roxanne tensed up a little as she thought about that dream. A few secondster, she shed them

    a leisure smile. ¡°Yes. I lost track of time reading documentsst night.¡±

    Her children were observant individuals, and Roxanne was afraid that they would prod her for more

    information. Hence, she quickly lowered her head and pretended to focus on eating breakfast.

    At that, the two boys exchanged a look but asked nothing else. All they said was, ¡°Don¡¯t tire yourself

    out too much, Mommy. You have to take good care of yourself.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s lips curved as she bobbed her head in agreement.

    After breakfast, she brought the boys to Madilyn¡¯s ce again.

    ¡°Choose anything you like. Don¡¯t worry about anything.¡± Madilyn brought them to her garage as she

    held onto the whole bunch of car keys in her hands.

    The boys were young, but they could recognize quite an amount of luxury cars. Therefore, once

    theyid eyes on the cars in the garage, they apuded and cried out, ¡°Aunt Madilyn, you¡¯re

    amazing!¡±

    After walking around the garage, Roxanne chose a mid-ranged priced Mercedes-Benz that was

    worth over a million.

    Madilyn gave her the keys without any trace of hesitance.

    Once Roxanne got the car, she drove the two to their kindergarten.

    ¡°Bye, Mommy! Don¡¯t overwork yourself!¡± the two said to her after they went down from the car.

    Roxanne ruffled their hair. ¡°You too. Be good at school. I¡¯lle and pick you up at night.¡±

    The two boys nodded obediently and walked into the kindergarten together.

    Roxanne only left after watching the two disappear from her line of sight. She then started the car

    and slowly drove away from the kindergarten¡¯s gate.

    ¡®I wo minutester, a Rolls-Royce rolled up in front of the kindergarten¡¯s entrance.

    Cayden came down from the car before opening the door to the backseat. Then, he carefully

    carried Este down.

    Once Este¡¯s feet were on the ground, she turned to wave at her father.

    ¡°Go in now,¡± Lucian softly said to her as he patted her head.

    Este nodded in response before turning to leave.

    Suspicion crept into Lucian¡¯s eyes as be watched Este leave the car.

    Este seemed much happier than usual.

    Maybe she¡¯s letting down her guard after interacting with the kids in the kindergarten. It seems like

    the psychiatrist was right. Her autistic symptoms will improve if I let her interact more with her peers.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Chapter 23

    Lucian only took his gaze off Este after the teacher picked her up. He then said to Cayden, ¡°Let¡¯s

    go.¡±

    Cayden bobbed his head and drove toward Farwell Group¡¯s office.

    Once Lucian arrived at his destination, he hurriedly went to join the executive meeting.

    By the time the meeting was over, more than an hour had passed.

    Lucian went straight back to his office.

    ¡°Lucian, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Just as he stepped into the room, he was greeted by Aubree¡¯s voice.

    Hearing her made him knit his brows.

    Then, he saw that Aubree, who was in a ck suit, was standing in front of his office desk with a

    smile. It seemed like she had been waiting for a while.

    ¡°When did youe?¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian strode to the other side of his desk before letting his eyes drift past the documents on the

    table. Finally, hended his gaze on Aubree¡¯s face.

    Aubree sat down when she saw him sit, the smile on her face never once wavered. ¡°Not long ago. I

    heard from Cayden that you were in a meeting.¡±

    ne

    Just then, she spotted the scab by the corner of Lucian¡¯s lips, and her heart lurched. ¡°Did you¡­ hurt

    your lips?¡±

    A sh of displeasure danced across Lucian¡¯s eyes at the reminder of the incident the night before,

    and his tone turned colder. ¡°I identally bit it. There¡¯s no need for you to freak out over

    it.¡±

    Aubree nodded with slight hesitance. She consoled herself by telling herself that there were no

    other women around Lucian but her for all those years. Therefore, her suspicion was just paranoia.

    With that thought in mind, she finally felt a little more at ease.

    ¡°So why are you here?¡± Lucian asked in a t tone.

    Hearing that, Aubree rposed herself and smiled again. ¡°I have some work matters. The project

    our families were working on is only missing thest step of signing the contract. So I¡¯vee to

    ask if there are any other terms. Also, my parents were asking if they can invite you for a meal

    tonight. Your parents will be there too, so I was wondering if you¡¯re free for that.¡±

    They invited my parents too. Without a doubt, they must want to urge us to hurry up with our

    wedding

    Lucian nced at her before muttering icily, ¡°Please tell your parents that I need to meet someone

    tonight, so I won¡¯t be free.¡±

    The smile on Aubree¡¯s face froze. For a moment, she did not know how to respond to him.

    Indeed, their aim for the dinner was to urge them to quicken their marriage.

    WAS

    It was something that should have been done a few years ago.

    She finally managed to hold out until Roxanne was gone, but Lucian kept dying the matter with

    work matters.

    After that, he used Este as an excuse to dy the wedding further.

    By then, six years had already passed.

    SN

    Aubree had been waiting for so long, but the conclusion had yet toe. How could she possibly

    not feel anxious?

    Even now, Lucian was still postponing the matter.

    The corners of Aubree¡¯s lips tilted downward as she looked bitterly at the man in front of her.

    ¡°Lucian, I¡¯ve been waiting for six years. How many six years can a woman have? I don¡¯t mind

    waiting for you, of course, but if it¡¯s fated that the two of us will be together, why do you still not want

    to do the wedding? At the very least, the elders in our families will feel reassured.

    As she spoke, Aubree carefully watched Lucian¡¯s expression. When she noticed that he seemed

    unfazed, she steeled herself and added, ¡°We¡¯ve been nning for the wedding since the start, so

    why¡­¡±

    ¡°I did make a promise to wed you,¡± Lucian coldly interrupted her. ¡°But you, of all people, should

    know why I ended up promising you that.¡±

    Fear pulsed through Aubree when she registered his expression.

    ¡°I think the Farwell family has made more than enoughpensation to the Pearson family

    throughout all these years. As a matter of fact, thepensation made has far exceeded the worth

    of this engagement. Even if we did not proceed with this engagement, no one will say anything

    about it.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s voice was neutral the entire time. Evidently, it was a speech he had long prepared.

    When Aubree heard that, she widened her eyes in disbelief as fresh terror reared up within her.

    Clearly, Lucian wanted to break off the engagement.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    Chapter 24

    After Lucian said those words, he looked away from Aubree¡¯s face.

    He had decided to marry Aubree back then to repay the favor her grandfather had done for them.

    That was why he interacted with the Pearson family so closely. That was also why he had agreed to

    marry Aubree when the elders of the families suggested it.

    In fact, for a while, Lucian was sure that Aubree was his first crush.

    Thatsted until six years ago when that woman left without saying anything. It was then he realized

    that the feeling he had for Aubree was not love as he initially assumed.

    After that, the elders of both families kept urging him to marry her, but he had found all kinds of

    excuses to dy the wedding.

    In those six years, he had also done everything he could to assist the Pearson family and agreed to

    all kinds of business requests they made to repay them for the kindness back then.

    Now, it seemed like he had done more than enough to repay them for that favor back then.

    At the very least, it was enough for him not to proceed with the wedding.

    ¡°Lucian¡­¡±

    Aubree¡¯s voice trembled as she looked at his expressionless face. She wanted to find out if her

    guesses were right.

    Lucian lifted his hand to massage the bridge of his nose. Then, he cut her off, ¡°Put down the file. I¡¯ll

    look at itter. I still have work to do, so if there isn¡¯t anything else, you can leave.¡±

    Aubree bit her lip and stared at him for a moment. When she realized that he was not going to

    change his mind, her eyes slowly reddened. Still, she forced the upset and sorrow down her throat,

    put down the file, and left.

    Aubree¡¯s mood was grim as she exited the Farwell Group¡¯s office.

    She had been waiting for six years, but Lucian never once gave her a proper answer. Now, he was

    telling her that he was nning to call off the wedding.

    Fortunately, Aubree was certain that there were no other women around Lucian.

    In other words, she still had a chance with him.

    With that thought in mind, Aubree¡¯s grave expression lightened up a little.

    Yes, I still have a chance. The wedding is only unsalvageable if I make Lucian frustrated with me. I

    have to stay calm.

    As Aubree consoled herself, she entered the car.

    ¡°Are you heading back to thepany?¡±

    Her assistant, Charles Lampton, was tentative as he spoke to his employer, for he noticed the look

    on her face.

    Aubree nced at him. ¡°No, I¡¯ll be having lunch outside. Haven¡¯t we agreed to meet VR Research

    Institute to sign the contract in the afternoon? We¡¯re going back only after signing the contract.¡±

    Charles nodded.

    At two in the afternoon, Roxanne and Colby departed from the research institute to the destination

    where they had agreed to meet the crude drug supplier.

    On their way there, Roxanne abruptly recalled that she had yet to find out the details about their

    business partner. Thus, she asked Colby, ¡°Can you tell me the details about the crude drug supplier

    that we¡¯re about to sign with?¡±

    She was the person in charge of the research institute. If she knew nothing about the crude drug

    supplier, the other party might think that she was not serious enough about the deal when they met

    later. In that case, her ignorance might affect their coboration.

    Knowing what was on Roxanne¡¯s mind, Colby exined in detail, ¡°This crude drug supplier is

    massive in Horington. Their family established itself by running crude drug businesses. Moreover,

    the prices that this crude drug supplier has are reasonable. Furthermore, after they found out that

    our research institute has a certain level of influence in the market abroad, they became interested

    to work with us. They seem sincere, so don¡¯t worry about that.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne inclined her head in understanding. Simultaneously, she breathed out an

    inaudible sigh of relief. ¡°I know the few major crude drug suppliers in Horington. ording to your

    exnation, the one we¡¯re signing with should be one of them. I wonder which one is the one we¡¯re

    about to meet with.¡±

    Colby replied, ¡°The Pearson family.¡±N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Chapter 25

    Roxanne stiffened immediately.

    The Pearson family?

    As far as she knew, there was only one Pearson family in Horington who was in the crude drug industry

    Coincidentally, that was the family she had some issues with.

    At that though, Roxanne creased her forehead and prayed that she would not be unfortunate enough to

    encounter the one she did not want to meet the most.

    Soon, they arrived at their destination-a caf¨¦.

    The people from the crude drug supplier had yet to arrive.

    Colby and Roxanne took a seat first. They then ordered two cups of coffee and waited for the other party

    to arrive.

    Dozens of minutester, someone knocked on the door of the private room.

    Colby straightened up and said to Roxanne, ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Roxanne gave him a quick nod. Rising to her feet, she then said, ¡°Pleasee in.¡±

    Soon, someone pushed the door open, and a male voice traveled into their ears. ¡°Sorry that we¡¯rete.¡±

    The moment Roxanne lifted her head, she locked eyes with Aubree.

    Instantly, Roxanne sighed in her mind. Speak of the devil.

    Unlike her, Aubree widened her eyes in shock. As she was overwhelmed by surprise, she screeched out,

    ¡°You¡ª Roxanne? Why is it you?¡±

    Didn¡¯t you disappear a long time ago? Why are you here now?

    Colby and Charles were baffled by Aubree¡¯s response.

    Colby then asked in a curious but friendly tone, ¡°Ms. Pearson, do you know Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s eyes flitted toward Colby. ¡°Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    ¡°Roxanne Jarvis is the person in charge of our research institute. When she found out that we¡¯re signing

    a contract with you, she has asked toe along as a sign of our sincerity,¡± Colby introduced

    However, Aubree¡¯s expression only turned even darker.

    All she wanted to know was when Roxanne had returned.

    It¡¯s Lucian¡¯s first time telling me that he¡¯s thinking of calling off the wedding this morning. Is this because

    of Roxanne? Has he¡­ found out that Roxanne¡¯s back? Have they met each other?

    The more Aubree dwelled on it, the more anxious she became: As she stared at Roxanne, her

    expression darkened and paled.

    On the other hand, Roxanne was much calmer. It was as if it was her first time seeing Aubree.

    She nced at her and frowned before straightforwardly asking, ¡°Ms. Pearson, are you not nning to

    continue with our coboration?¡±

    Hearing her, Aubree swiftly tucked away her emotions and looked at her for a moment. As her

    expression turned icy, the look in her eyes changed into an amused one as well. ¡°Of course I¡¯m nning

    to continue. Dr. Galloway has been working on this contract for such a long time. I won¡¯t let his efforts go

    to waste.¡±

    With that, she summoned the waiter and ordered another four cups of coffee.

    While they were waiting for the coffee, Aubree¡¯s darkened gaze lingered on Roxanne.

    Despite her unwillingness to admit it, Roxanne had changed a lot after six years.

    in the past, she had a cautious demeanor, but now, all she needed to do was sit there, and anyone could

    feel how intimidating she was. Her looks and presence were overpowering Aubree.

    On the other hand, six years had gone by, and Aubree had never changed. The man she nearly had was

    now getting further and further away from her.

    When she realized that, Aubree¡¯s hands under the table tightened into fists as jealousy coursed through

    her veins.

    ¡°I truly wish to work with your institute, but I don¡¯t think the price we negotiated previously is a suitable

    one. Since Dr. Jarvis is here, I think we can discuss the price again.¡±

    Even though Aubree had a professional smile on her face, the look in her eyes was a cial one.

    Upon hearing her, Colby parted his lips, about to speak, but Roxanne stopped him. She calmly asked,

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, what you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope we can have an increment of two percent of the original price,¡± Aubree uttered.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    Chapter 26

    ¡°An increment of two percent?¡±

    Colby stiffened. ¡°Ms. Pearson, haven¡¯t wee to an agreement the other time? We¡¯re now about to

    sign the contract, so why are you increasing the price all of a sudden;¡±

    At his shocked response, Aubree folded her legs and replied, ¡°Indeed, we¡¯ve agreed on it, but almost

    everything in the crude drug market has risen in price this year. If we were to sign the contract with the

    price we previously agreed on, we¡¯ll be suffering a loss too great. Dr. Galloway, please forgive us.¡±

    She made it seem so rational.

    Colby¡¯s expression tensed. Just as he frowned and was about to say something else, Roxanne stopped

    him again.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, you must want to suddenly raise the price because you saw me. I know the prices in the

    crude drug market well. We can have a negotiation if you want to increase prices, but raising it by two

    percent right here and now is far too unreasonable.¡±

    Roxanne wanted to be professional, but clearly, Aubree did not. Hence, there was no need for her to

    endure her antics.

    Aubree knitted her brows in displeasure. She then coldly asked, ¡°Regardless of what the reason is, that

    is our current price. If you don¡¯t think that¡¯s suitable, we won¡¯t mind letting this business deal go.¡±

    Roxanne agreed to it. ¡°In that case, let¡¯s take this as time wasted. Apany that doesn¡¯t stick to its

    words isn¡¯t apany we¡¯ll be at ease working with.¡±

    With that said, Roxanne stood up and said to Colby, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Colby nodded, and the two exited the caf¨¦.

    ¡°Is there something between you and Aubree?¡± Colby could not help but ask when they left the ce.

    He could sense Aubree¡¯s clear hostility toward Roxanne during their meeting earlier.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Not wanting to dwell on what happened back then, Roxanne simply said, ¡°In a way.¡± Noticing that she did

    not want to talk much about the topic, Colby did not prod her for more. Instead, he began talking about

    the crude drug supplier matter. ¡°If we¡¯re not going to work with Pearson Group, we¡¯ll have to find another

    crude drug supplier.¡± Roxanne bobbed her head. ¡°Then that¡¯s what we¡¯re going to do. Horington is a big

    ce. I¡¯m sure there are other crude drug suppliers who will work with us.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Colby answered with a nod.

    He would rather deal with the trouble of looking for a new crude drug supplier than to see

    Roxanne targeted by someone.

    Meanwhile, in the caf¨¦, once Roxanne was gone, a cold look crept onto Aubree¡¯s face. She ordered

    Charles, ¡°Tell all of the crude drug suppliers in Horington that, if they dare to work with VR Research

    Institute, they¡¯ll be enemies of Pearson Group!¡±

    Charles did not know what happened between his employer and the doctor carlier, but he could sense

    that his employer was in an exceptionally foul mood after meeting Roxanne.

    A shudder wracked his body upon hearing Aubree¡¯s tone. Without daring to dy any further, he replied,

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll work on it right away.¡±

    With that said, he stood up and left.

    Soon, Aubree was the only one left in the caf¨¦.

    When she thought about the attitude Lucian had earlier in the morning and the frightening demeanor

    Roxanne had a while ago, Aubree panicked.

    Regardless of whether or not Lucian had rejected her because of Roxanne, it was a fact that Roxanne

    and Lucian were married in the past. Aubree could not be certain what Lucian thought about Roxanne.

    If things continued to be dyed, she dared not imagine what else would happen.

    I can¡¯t wait any longer.

    Meanwhile, at Farwell Group¡­

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I¡¯ve found out information about the man Ms. Jarvis was withst night.¡±

    Cayden entered the room and stood in front of Lucian.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Chapter 27

    Lucian immediately put away his work and asked worriedly, ¡°Who is he?¡± Images of Roxanne

    leaving with a strangerst night started shing before his eyes.

    ¡°The man¡¯s name is Colby, and he¡¯s the person in charge of the VR Research Institute. Previously.

    Mr. Farwell went to him for medical treatment.¡±

    Cayden instinctively picked up the sudden change of ambiance in the room, and he became

    extremely wary with his words. ¡°Besides, I also found out that Colby is still single. But by the look of

    things, Ms. Jarvis is not in any way rted to him. The other possibility is that they knew each other

    when they were studying medicine in the same university.¡±

    Being made aware of the possibility, Lucian¡¯s facial expression softened. ¡°Besides this, did you

    manage to find out about anything else?¡±

    Cayden appeared to be in a dilemma. ¡°This is the extent of my investigation. Regarding Ms. Jarvis,

    we only know that she returned to the country recently. As to what she did and where she was

    overseas, we have not been able to find anything at the moment.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows, displeased by the answer. However, knowing that it would be futile to

    pry further, he decided to change the topic of the conversation. ¡°How is Old Mr. Queen now?¡±

    Cayden was about to apologize for his ipetence but heaved a sigh of relief when Lucian

    started asking about Old Mr. Queen. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look good for him. They¡¯ve consulted all the famous

    doctors from inside and outside of the country, but they were helpless.¡±

    Lucian nodded slightly. ¡°Reschedule my agenda nned for tomorrow night. I want to pay a visit to

    Old Mr. Queen.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Cayden.

    Cayden, upon being certain that there were no further instructions, left after waiting for a while.

    When they just arrived at the research institute, Roxanne and Colby sprang into action and hurriedly

    contacted all the medical ingredient suppliers in Horington.

    Due to theck of supplies, many projects in the research institute had to be held in abeyance. If

    this were to continue, the losses would spiral out of control.

    Hence, time was of the essence for them to coborate with a medical ingredient supplier.

    Before this, Colby tried contacting the suppliers in Horington, but his proposal was rejected

    instantly. However, since they ran out of options, they were forced to test their luck once again.

    ¡°VR Research Institute? I thought we had this conversation before? Your asking price is too low! We

    are not interested to coborate with you!¡±.

    Just as Roxanne mentioned the name of the research institute, the rejection from the other end of

    the phone call was instantaneous.

    Roxanne gritted her teeth. ¡°We can increase the price from our original offer. What about an

    increase of half a decimal point? Let¡¯s try to work out a feasible n, and there¡¯s always room for

    negotiations-¡±

    The person interiected and said, ¡°It¡¯s still too low. We need to increase at least 3 decimal points, or

    else there¡¯s no room for negotiation.¡±

    Hearing such bold demand, Roxanne hung up promptly.

    Meanwhile, Colby¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look pleasant either.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Dr. Galloway. All of our supplies have been booked by someone else. We do not have

    any extra at the moment.

    The answer was obviously an excuse, which indicated the other person¡¯s unwillingness to

    coborate.

    Colby simply responded, ¡°All right, I understand.¡±

    He then hung up the phone after that.

    After an entire day of cold-calling, there was no positive news even until the next afternoon.

    Though the suppliers responded differently, some courteous and the others impatient, the

    conclusion that resulted from the phone calls was that none of the suppliers were willing to

    coborate.

    Even worse, one of the suppliers made it expressly clear to Roxanne that they would neverN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    coborate with the VR Research Institute. But the reason for that was not disclosed.

    It was clear as daylight that they were sabotaged by someone in the dark.

    As such, the culprit could be none other than Aubree.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Chapter 28

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated. Ultimately, she was being sabotaged and the projects in the

    research institute could not proceed because of this.

    She never expected that Aubree¡¯s vengeance toward her persisted even after 6 years. Even worse.

    Aubree resorted to such atrocious tactics to get back at her!

    However, it was not the time for her to be bothered by emotions.

    Roxanne clenched her fists in an attempt to calm herself down. She then looked toward Colby and

    said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Horington is not the solution to our problem, then we can try other cities. Surely,

    someone must be willing to coborate with us.¡±

    Be that as it may, it also meant that the costs and time needed to achieve it would be higher.

    While Roxanne did not mention it, she was very much aware of the consequences.

    She too hoped to find a suitable partner in Horington. However, the prospect of doing so seemed

    quite bleak.

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no need to head to other cities,¡± Colby uttered.

    He appeared to have thought of something, and his tone rxed.

    Roxanne arched a brow. ¡°Are you saying that there¡¯s someone in Horington that is willing to

    coborate with us? The small suppliers are definitely out of the picture, and we need someone with

    larger operations¡­¡±

    Colby nodded. ¡°I know. However, this might require you to personally attend to it.¡±

    Roxanne was perplexed.

    Colby then said, ¡°I heard it from you actually. But first things first, have you heard of the Queen

    family?¡±

    Colby continued, ¡°The Queen family supplies medicine and built an empire out of it. The Queen

    family is a prominent family in Horington, and Old Mr. Queen has a good reputation in the

    community. However, his health has been deterioratingtely. Because of this, the Queen family

    has been looking for doctors to cure him, but to no avail. They invited me to try out, but I couldn¡¯t do

    much. However, you might stand a chance in this.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Roxanne replied.

    She understood what he meant but was nevertheless hesitant. ¡°The Queen family are in the big

    leagues. When ites to the pricing, it will not necessarily be lower than what we are being

    offered right now.¡±

    Colby replied, ¡°Before this, the Oueen family offered expensive medicines as a reward for whoever

    can cure Old Mr. Queen of his condition. In the future, they can alsoe up with an arrangement

    to supply medicine at half the price!¡± .

    Roxanne¡¯s eve¡¯s glistened with hope and she felt the boulder being lifted off her shoulders. ¡°Why

    didn¡¯t you say this earlier? That¡¯s a great thing!¡±

    Colby beamed. ¡°I thought about it, but admittedly I¡¯m not good enough. Besides, you were not bere

    back then. Hence, I gave up and never thought about it until now. Perhaps you can give it a try.

    What do you think?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Not a problem at all!¡±

    Roxanne confidently stood up to urge him. ¡°Please help me contact the Queen family and help me

    make an appointment with them.¡±

    Looking at Roxanne¡¯s passion for matters that concerned the research institute, Colby¡¯s heart

    surged with a sense of relief. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll do that now. Wait for me here.¡±

    Then, he exited the office and pulled out his phone.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne sat quietly in the office and waited.

    Irrespective of howplex the treatment would be, Roxanne was determined to cure old Mr.

    Queen.

    Soon after, Colby returned.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Roxanne eagerly asked.

    Colby nodded. ¡°We still have a chance. the Queen family has yet to find a doctor that can cure Old

    Mr. Queen¡¯s condition. Knowing that I have someone to rmend, they agreed to let you visitN?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    without any hesitation.¡±

    ¡°When are we heading there?¡± Roxanne continued asking.

    ¡°Tonight,¡± replied Colby.

    Roxanne agreed immediately.

    The timing was perfect, as she too wanted to go there as soon as possible.

    ¡°I need your help. Please let me know all the symptoms that Old Mr. Queen has. I will need to make

    the necessary preparations.¡± Roxanne became serious the moment she spoke about medicine.

    Colby obliged.

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Chapter 29

    Alfred¡¯s condition was quiteplicated. It was why the famous doctors weren¡¯t sure what to do.

    Just describing his illness alone took Colby a long while to finish.

    At six in the evening, after Roxanne got off work, she went to the Queen residence alone ording

    to the address given to her by Colby.

    The person who opened the door was a middle-aged man dressed in a butler¡¯s outfit.

    He looked at Roxanne and politely asked, ¡°Greetings. May I ask who are you?¡±

    Roxanne smiled. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m the doctor who¡¯s here to treat Old Mr. Queen. I called during the

    afternoon,¡±

    The butler scrutinized her suspiciously because she looked pretty young.

    Is someone as young as her that capable?

    Still, he didn¡¯t show his doubts on his face. After two seconds, he invited, ¡°Since you¡¯re a doctor,

    please follow me inside.¡±

    He turned and guided Roxanne in.

    She didn¡¯t mind that he doubted her.

    One of her principles was that before she treated a patient, she would ept any form of distrust.

    She followed the butler into the courtyard. The structure and decor of the courtyard looked elegant.

    It clearly showed the Queen family was a family that cared a lot about appearances.

    After they entered the mansion, the butler gestured for her to take a seat on the couch. ¡°A visitor

    came by earlier, and Mr. Queen is apanying them to meet Old Mr. Queen. I¡¯ll let them know

    you¡¯ve arrived. Please wait here.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°All right.¡±

    She then sat on the couch.

    Soon after, a housekeeper served coffee to her.

    A few minutes passed, and she heard footsteps descending the stairs. She put her cup down and

    turned to the staircase.

    A young couple strolled down the stairs.

    At first nce, both of them looked quite familiar. The man was handsome, and the woman was

    beautiful. It was likely they were a pair of siblings.

    As they walked, they were speaking to someone behind them.

    It must be the visitor the butler mentioned earlier. Roxanne¡¯s line of sight followed them until she

    could see the visitor. It was a tall, handsome man. In his embrace was a child. He was currently

    talking to the siblings in front of him with a rxed expression. The man slowly turned his sight

    toward her, as though he noticed she was staring. Her heart thumped uncontrobly when their

    eyes met.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian! I didn¡¯t expect to see him here!

    Memories of what happened that night rushed into her mind.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes trembled as she almost couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at him. She only calmed down

    after clenching her fists forcefully.

    Upon taking in a deep breath, she pretended as though nothing happened and stared at the

    siblings.

    On the stairs, Lucian paused and narrowed his eyes at the woman sitting on the couch. His gaze

    was fixed on her face as though he was trying to confirm something.

    When she looked away, his gaze darkened.

    It really is Roxanne! I thought she was someone else. Why is she here?

    He was a little puzzled, but he didn¡¯t show it on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Lucian?¡± The man in front of him turned back to ask when he stopped moving.

    Lucian looked away upon hearing that and answered emotionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The man in front nodded puzzledly as the trio continued to descend the stairs.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Chapter 30

    Soon, the trio arrived in front of Roxanne.

    In Lucian¡¯s arms, Este stared at the beautifuldy in front of her. A rare expression of joy appeared on

    her face.

    Roxanne wasn¡¯t sure how to react to being stared at by the father and daughter duo.

    Thankfully, the man in front of Lucian spoke first to break the silence. ¡°Are you the doctor rmended

    by Dr. Galloway to treat Old Mr. Queen?¡±

    Roxanne adjusted her expression and smiled. ¡°Yes. My name¡¯s Roxanne Jarvis.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis.¡± The man stretched his hand out. ¡°I¡¯m Jonathan Queen. This here is my sister, Frieda

    Queen.¡±

    When he finished, he turned to Lucian. ¡°This is¡­ Well, we regard him as our elder brother. Hisst name

    is Farwell.¡± Roxanne tried to nod calmly and greeted, ¡°Mr. Queen, Ms. Queen, Mr. Farwell.¡± The moment

    she finished speaking, Lucian¡¯s crisp and meaningful chuckle rang out. There was a mocking tone in the

    laughter. Roxanne lowered her head to hide the emotions in her eyes. Frieda studied her briefly before

    furrowing her eyebrows. She questioned, ¡°You¡¯re the one who said you can treat my grandpa¡¯s condition,

    right? You look about as young as us, though. I doubt you have been working as a doctor for long. Are

    you sure you can do it?¡± Her attitude mirrored the one the butler had earlier.

    However, since it came from the patient¡¯s family member, Roxanne didn¡¯t mind her doubt.

    Before she could exin, Jonathan smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. My grandpa¡¯s condition has been

    getting quite serious. We¡¯ve hired all sorts of famous doctors in and out of the country, yet none of them

    could do anything. Our sister is simply worried that our grandfather will suffer ¨C even further. After all, a

    lot of doctors had given us false hope. It has happened enough times that we can¡¯t help but be cautious.

    I hope you don¡¯t mind, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    He then shot a re at Frieda. ¡°Dr. Jarvis is here to treat Grandpa. How can you be so rude toward her?

    Apologize to her right now.¡±

    Frieda unwillingly looked away and muttered in a small voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t mind that at all. When she heard the apology, she smiled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, you two are

    his family members. I understand that you have concerns. However, I assure you I¡¯m capable. I may be

    young and, I might not look like a doctor with years of experience under my belt, but I¡¯ve researched

    manyplicated diseases abroad. My experience isn¡¯t as plenty as doctors who had been in the

    profession for decades, but I¡¯m

    confident in my abilities.¡±

    When she finished, she pulled out a document from her bag and handed it to Jonathan. ¡°This contains

    my achievements over the years. You can take a look jourself before deciding if I¡¯m qualified to treat Old

    Mr. Queen.¡±

    Jonathan didn¡¯t expect she would be that prepared.

    When he reprimanded Frieda earlier, he himself didn¡¯t trust Roxanne that much either.

    However, after seeing how confident she appeared and spoke, it was enough to convince him that she

    was capable even without looking at her credentials.

    Still, his responsibility for taking care of Alfred and curiosity about Roxannepelled him to grab the

    documents to take a look.

    Before he could touch the document, a chiseled hand suddenly reached out and snatched the document

    away.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Chapter 31

    Everyone present was taken aback.

    As Roxanne stared at the big hand grabbing her credentials, she panicked.

    Ever since she saw Lucian, she had been trying to avoid looking at him at all.

    Since he had suddenly taken away her credentials, she had no choice but to focus on him.

    I wonder what he¡¯s trying to do.

    Lucian held the document and nced at Roxanne beforementing, ¡°A lot of people nowadays will

    fake their credentials to make themselves look better. Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition is already in a critical

    stage, so you two mustn¡¯t let people like that fool you.¡±

    As he spoke, he casually flipped through the credentials and read them extremely slowly. It looked as

    though he was really trying to discern if it was fake or not.

    All details about her life, including the school she went to and the ce she was working at, was

    absorbed by his eyes.

    The life she had lived over the past years started to take form in his mind.

    As she said, her achievements during her time abroad were quite impressive. Each of those credentials

    was so excellent that it would make people widen their eyes.

    Roxanne stared anxiously at him reading through her credentials.

    She saw that the more Lucian read, the more obvious the hint of mockery at the corners of his lips.

    Since she had no idea what he was thinking, all she could do was wring her fingers tightly and hope for

    the best.

    After a long while, Lucian slowly closed the cover of her credentials.

    At that moment, her body tensed up.

    ¡°This looks¡­ real enough.¡± He coldly swept his gaze past her and suggested, ¡°However, I think you

    better double check her info on the inte, Jonathan. It¡¯s best to make sure if she really is who she

    ims to be. After all, these credentials could be bought.¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    He¡¯s messing with me on purpose and trying to make them doubt my medical skills!

    On a normal day, she might have been able to tolerate it. However, because this had to do with the

    research institute, she had to obtain the chance to treat Alfred.

    Thinking of this, she stared at him seriously and answered coldly, ¡°Yes, those can be bought, but you

    can¡¯t buy medical skills! If I¡¯m not capable, then you¡¯ll know when I treat Old Mr. Queen, Mr.

    Farwell.¡±

    Things were getting pretty tense between them. It was as though a conflict was brewing.

    Jonathan found the situation quite odd.

    Do they know each other? They have to, right? Why else would he say things like that to her?

    ¡°Do you two know each other?¡± Frieda asked.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t hesitate at all before denying it. ¡°Nope! How can I possibly know someone as mighty as

    Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Then she turned to Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m here to treat Old Mr. Queen, Mr. Queen. If you don¡¯t mind, will you let

    me take a look at him?¡±

    She was trying to avoid interacting with Lucian directly.

    Her change of topic was so sudden that Jonathan¡¯s reaction couldn¡¯t catch up with it.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression turned even more serious. ¡°I am a doctor, and I¡¯m just here to understand Old Mr.

    Queen¡¯s condition. Even if I can¡¯t treat him, he won¡¯t get hurt. Please let me take a look at him. If I can

    treat him, then he¡¯ll have a chance to survive. If not, I¡¯ll leave right away and wont disturb you any

    longer!¡±Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    Chapter 32

    Jonathan was somewhat moved by Roxanne¡¯s determination, but he still turned to see what Lucian

    thought.

    Lucian was merely staring at her coldly and silently.

    Upon seeing that, Jonathan nodded at her. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to my grandfather. Please follow

    me.¡±

    She secretly let out a sigh of relief and tried her best to ignore Lucian¡¯s gaze. She passed by his side as

    she followed Jonathan.

    Frieda was still worried after seeing her brother bringing the young doctor upstairs, so she followed them

    too.

    The three of them soon vanished at the corner of the stairs.

    When Este saw Roxanne leaving, she pulled her father¡¯s cor to gesture for him to follow the woman.

    Lucian looked away from the staircase and stared at the child in his arms. His lips twitched before he

    headed upstairs too.

    Roxanne almost had a heart attack when she saw him suddenly appearing as she arrived at Alfred¡¯s

    room.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± Jonathan announced.

    She quickly forced herself to calm down and followed him into the room

    Upon entering the room, a strong smell of medicine rushed into her nose.

    She swept a nce across the room and saw a big bed sitting in the middle of it. Standing next to the

    bed were a couple of people in white outfits. It would appear that they were the medical team specially

    prepared for Alfred.

    The room was likely a dedicated medical room to treat the old man.

    Just as the rumors suggested, the Queen family cared a lot about Alfred¡¯s condition. N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Jonathan brought her straight to Alfred¡¯s bed. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, if you will.¡±

    Roxanne lowered her head and examined the patient on the bed.

    Alfred looked pretty weak on the bed. He was so thin that he was almost just bones, and his cheeks

    were sunken. If he wasn¡¯t lying down in a medical room, people would¡¯ve thought he was a corpse.

    The look in Roxanne¡¯s eyes turned stern as her eyebrows furrowed tightly.

    His condition is as severe as Colby described.

    She examined him without dy. First, she held the old man¡¯s wrist to check his pulse.

    Jonathan was taken aback when he saw that.

    If she¡¯s doing that, it means she practices traditional medicine. It¡¯s hard to believe she¡¯s using such a

    simple diagnostic method on him.

    The Queen family had hired medical practitioners of all kinds to treat Alfred¡¯s condition, so he had

    personally seen different medical techniques being applied to Alfred.

    That was the reason he was shocked by Roxanne¡¯s action. It was a very simple technique to diagnose

    Alfred¡¯s condition. Still, he didn¡¯t say anything.

    She sat next to the bed, holding Alfred¡¯s wrist. Her eyes were lowered as she focused entirely on the

    activities of his pulse.

    The more she observed his pulse, the more she was shocked.

    She thought his condition was severe enough when Colby described it.

    However, Alfred¡¯s actual condition turned out to be even worse.

    During her diagnosis, she noticed Alfred¡¯s breathing was so weak that any breath could be hisst.

    After a while, Roxanne let go of the old man¡¯s hand with a heavy expression and approached Jonathan

    ¡°What¡¯s the result, Dr. Jarvis? How¡¯s my grandpa¡¯s condition? Can you treat him?¡±

    Hope glimmered in Jonathan¡¯s eyes.

    However, Roxanne furrowed her eyebrows and questioned, ¡°Why wasn¡¯t Old Mr. Queen sent to the

    hospital, even though he¡¯s in such a critical condition? Why is he being kept inside the house even

    though he¡¯s on the verge of dying?¡±

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    Chapter 33

    The expression on the Queen siblings¡¯ faces instantly changed.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Frieda red at Roxanne furiously. ¡°Can yo¨´ treat him or not? If you can¡¯t, then

    just say so! Don¡¯t curse my grandpa like that!¡±

    Roxanne stared at her coldly. ¡°I¡¯m already putting things very mildly. After the dy and not getting his

    treatment in time, your grandfather is suffering malfunctions in many of his organs. His immune system is

    rapidly deteriorating. Normally, cases like this require the patient¡¯s body to be taken care of in a timely,

    healthy manner. However, the medical team you hired didn¡¯t care about the patient¡¯s health condition and

    just pumped his body full of drugs! This isn¡¯t treating his condition; it¡¯s killing him even quicker!¡±

    The leader of the medical team was pretty unhappy at the usation. He approached them and justified

    his actions in front of Roxanne. ¡°If you don¡¯t understand the situation, then don¡¯t spit out nonsensical

    judgments, miss. Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition was getting pretty serious. If we hadn¡¯t given him the

    medicine in time back then, he wouldn¡¯t have survived! Please don¡¯t question our professionalism.

    Besides, we¡¯re hired by Ms. Pearson. Why would we hurt him?¡±

    Roxanne instantly caught the name of his employer.

    Material ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Ms. Pearson? Does he mean Aubree? I can¡¯t believe she hired this medical team. Where the hell did she

    find this team of buffoons? Not only do they suck, but they¡¯re also arrogantly confident. Heh, does he

    think I¡¯ll be afraid just because she¡¯s the one who hired them?

    Roxanne¡¯s expression was getting pretty cold as she retorted, ¡°Professionalism? Forgive me for being

    candid, but I cannot see a shred of professionalism in this team! If you have even the tiniest bit of

    professionalism, the patient¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t have be this severe!¡± The doctor was stumped.

    When he thought about how sick Alfred looked at that moment, his eyebrows furrowed tightly. No words

    came out of his mouth.

    When she saw how the doctor was gettingmbasted, Frieda¡¯s expression changed as she stepped

    forward. ¡°Since you¡¯re acting so high-and-mighty, does this mean you¡¯re certain you can cure my

    grandpa? If not, stop wasting time and talking nonsense here. Aubree had introduced many good

    doctors over the years to help treat my grandfather. Lucian is doing the same as well. But now you¡¯re

    saying their years of hard work amounts to nothing?¡±

    Roxanne furrowed her eyebrows and nced at Lucian¡¯s emotionless face. She then looked away and

    replied resolutely, ¡°I¡¯m simply speaking the truth. It¡¯s not my ce to say if their hard work has gone to

    waste. I just think everyone should know about the truth.¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Frieda didn¡¯t expect her to be that sharp-tongued.

    Seeing how a fight was about to erupt, Jonathan red at his sister.

    Frieda unwillingly shut up upon meeting his eyes.

    He spoke sincerely after reprimanding his sister.

    ¡°I apologize on my behalf for my sister. However, right now, I don¡¯t care about how the treatment

    was handled before. I just want to know if you¡¯re confident that you can treat my grandfather¡¯s condition.

    If you do, then please hurry. As you said, my grandpa¡¯s condition is so severe that we can¡¯t afford any

    dys anymore.¡±

    Frieda spat out sarcastically as well, ¡°Yeah, aren¡¯t you so good? Quickly treat our grandfather. then. I

    want to see how capable you are.¡±

    Roxanne ignored her attempt at provocation and returned to the bed. ¡°I¡¯m going to treat him now. Please

    help me take off Old Mr. Queen¡¯s clothing.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    Chapter 34

    When they heard that, they were shocked.

    They had met many famous doctors who attempted to treat Alfred, yet that was the first time they heard

    someone asking them to take off Alfred¡¯s clothes.

    Jonathan was the first to react as he asked cautiously, ¡°Is it necessary?¡±

    Roxanne nced at him weirdly. ¡°I¡¯m about to treat Old Mr. Queen, and his shirt will prevent me from

    treating him more easily. Can someone help? Please do it quickly.¡±

    Everyone in the room, including the medical team, exchanged looks with each other.

    They had no idea why it was necessary to take the patient¡¯s shirt off for the treatment.

    Jonathan hesitated before gritting his teeth and stepping forward.

    Seeing that her brother had relented, Frieda was panicking, ¡°What kind of treatment is this? Why

    Before she could finish, she saw Roxanne pulling out a quaint wooden box from her medical kit. There

    was a scroll-like item inside.

    After she unrolled it, hundreds of big and small silver needles could be seen arranged neatly inside.

    Frieda was shocked by what she saw and swallowed her words. Roxanne focused on taking out the

    needles she needed before disinfecting them with alcohol. She didn¡¯t at all pay attention to what Frieda

    was saying. In front of her, Jonathan was pulling Alfred toward himself with great difficulty. One of his

    hands was stabilizing the old man¡¯s body while the other was taking off the shirt. Since Alfred was

    completely unconscious at that moment, he wasn¡¯t going to cooperate. It made Jonathan¡¯s actions even

    more difficult. Lucian stared at Roxanne¡¯s actions as the look in his eyes darkened. When he saw how

    much Jonathan was struggling, he put Este on the ground and ordered, ¡°I¡¯ll be helping Jonathan out.

    Stay here and don¡¯t move, okay?¡± She nodded obediently as she watched her father walk through the

    crowd and stood next to the bed. He then silently helped Jonathan remove Alfred¡¯s shirt.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Thanks, Lucian.¡±

    Jonathan stared at him gratefully.

    Lucian nodded silently,

    When Roxanne noticed Lucian was there, her eyshes quivered, though she quickly returned to her

    calm self as she focused on the needles.

    Soon, Alfred¡¯s shirt was removed, and everyone was able to see how thin his body was.

    Roxanne had expected that. She asked the two men to hold the old man steadily. ¡°Stabilize him. I¡¯m

    going to start the treatment now.¡±

    Jonathan nodded with a serious expression.

    Then she looked at Lucian, who didn¡¯t react at all. She took in a deep breath and began to poke the

    needles onto Alfred¡¯s body.

    After the first needle was ced, an exmation rang out. ¡°What are you doing? How could you stab

    that acupuncture point?¡±

    Frieda was the one speaking.

    While she had a medical background, she wasn¡¯t familiar with acupuncture. Despite that, she could tell

    what Roxanne was doing was very dangerous.

    It was possible even for normal people to die because of what Roxanne was doing, so the risk was

    greater for the sickly Alfred.

    Frieda¡¯s expression tensed up as rage and panic filled her eyes. ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do it, then

    don¡¯t do it! What are you doing? Are you trying to kill my grandfather?¡±

    When she finished speaking, she violently pushed Roxanne away.

    Roxanne heard her doubts, but she ignored them as she nned where to ce the second needle.

    That was why she didn¡¯t expect Frieda would suddenly push her.

    She was caught off guard being pushed like that, and so she lost her center of gravity for a moment.

    It almost caused her to fall to her side and into Lucian¡¯s arms.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Chapter 35

    Before Roxanne could react to the situation, Lucian supported her by the waist and stabilized her body.

    When she raised her head, she saw his dark eyes.

    As their gazes met, Roxanne¡¯s body stiffened. Then she quickly looked away before standing back up by

    propping her hand on the bed and supporting herself.

    He had grabbed her subconsciously when she fell. However, when he saw her avoiding him like the

    gue, the look in his eyes darkened. And so, he quickly withdrew the hand from her waist.

    ¡°How dare you say you researchedplicated diseases before! Is this the result of your research? I

    think those credentials of yours were bought!¡± Frieda didn¡¯t notice what was going on between the two of

    them and was still angry at Roxanne.

    She stared at Jonathan furiously. ¡°I think she¡¯s a liar, Jonathan! We need to kick her out right now!¡±

    When Roxanne heard that, she quickly snapped back to her senses and mocked, ¡°No wonder Old Mr.

    Queen¡¯s condition became so severe. It seems like someone¡¯s been interfering with his treatment. Since

    you insist I¡¯m wrong, I¡¯m leaving right now.¡±

    She then started to put the needles back into her bag.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    No one expected she would back off so easily after she disyed a steeled determination to treat Alfred

    earlier.

    Jonathan was stunned for a few seconds before snapping out of his daze and apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m really

    sorry, Dr. Jarvis. To be honest, our family consists of many doctors, so we know a little bit about

    acupuncture. My sister is angry probably because she thinks it¡¯s dangerous for you to jab a needle at

    that acupuncture point and is worried about our grandpa. Please forgive her.¡±

    Roxanne ignored him and continued to pack her things. ¡°I don¡¯t need to stay here and get scolded by

    someone who doesn¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. I came here because I genuinely wanted to help Old Mr.

    Queen, but since Ms. Queen doesn¡¯t believe me, forget about it!¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, she picked up her medical kit and headed to the door.

    In a panic, Jonathan carefully put Alfred down before chasing after her. ¡°We can talk things out, Dr.

    Jarvis. My sister did go too far with her words, so I¡¯ll ask her to apologize to you right now. Please

    continue your treatment on my grandfather.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I can¡¯t ept Ms. Queen¡¯s apology.¡± Roxanne¡¯s tone was cold.

    Lucian¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed tightly as he stood at the side of the bed, staring at the back of her

    figure with a heavy expression.

    He could tell she was really angry.

    On the side, Este was also able to tell Roxanne was angry. Panic filled her eyes.

    I didn¡¯t even get the chance to say hello to Ms. Jarvis yet, but now she¡¯s leaving because she got

    angry¡­

    Thinking of that. Este got angry as well. To express her fury, she walked over to Frieda, wrote a word

    in her notebook, and then showed it to Frieda.

    Many people¡¯s attention was shifted to her sudden appearance and the word written in her book. which

    was ¡°Apologize!¡±

    Este stared at Frieda with wide eyes.

    Frieda was too embarrassed to back down then. Her line of sight casually shifted away from the

    notebook, and she pretended to not see Este. Then she turned to her brother. ¡°If it doesn¡¯t work out,

    we can just find another doctor. I really can¡¯t trust this person.¡±

    When she saw how Frieda was still acting stubbornly, Roxanne¡¯s expression turned colder as she

    mocked, ¡°Then I hope you can find a doctor you like before Old Mr. Queen takes hisst breath, Ms.

    Queen.¡±

    She turned around and stepped out.

    The moment she did that, however, someone grabbed her wrist.

    Her eyebrows furrowed as she turned back unhappily to see who it was.

    Lucian¡¯s expressionless, handsome face appeared in front of her.

    Shock filled her heart.

    What is he¡­ What is the meaning of this?

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Chapter 36

    Lucian nced at Roxanne and turned her around by pulling her wrist. Then he stared at Frieda coldly.

    ¡°Apologize.¡±

    Frieda was bbergasted when she heard that. ¡°W-What did you say, Lucian?¡±

    Lucian looked at her loftily, radiating an intimidating aura. ¡°Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition is extremely severe

    right now. If there anyone could save him, that person would¡¯ve shown up by now since you¡¯d invited

    every famous doctor from inside and outside of the country. But no, that person has never shown up.¡±

    Stunned by his fierce aura, Frieda lowered her head in a panic.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Lucian paused, nced at Roxanne, and continued, ¡°Ms. Jarvis has no rtion to the Queen

    family. She¡¯s only here to treat Old Mr. Queen. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t believe her, but there¡¯s no reason for

    you to hurt her. Did the Queen family teach you manners like this? Apologize to her now!¡±

    Jonathan was a little shocked too as he stared at Lucian in disbelief.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    I can¡¯t believe it. Lucian is defending a stranger he doesn¡¯t know? He¡¯s not wrong, though. After all,

    Frieda had been trying to chase Dr. Jarvis away and even hit her. Why is she acting so rashly today?

    Since Lucian had lectured Frieda, Jonathan also added, ¡°Lucian¡¯s right, Frieda. Apologize to Dr. Jarvis

    immediately! As worried as you may be, you shouldn¡¯t have treated her like that! You¡¯re too

    rash!¡±

    Frieda gritted her teeth and stared at everyone.

    Lucian¡¯s protecting that woman behind him and making me apologize. Not only that, my brother¡¯s

    defending her, too. Even Essie is demanding I apologize! There¡¯s no other way out for me!

    She hesitated for a long while before lowering her head unwillingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Jarvis. I was acting too

    rashly. My apologies. I shouldn¡¯t have hit you.¡±

    Her tone was very rigid and insincere.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t want to care about what was going on, but at the same time, she was staring at Lucian

    absentmindedly.

    What is he thinking? Why is he helping me again? Before I started the treatment, he was the one who

    was trying to stop me from advancing. But when I was treating Old Mr. Queen, he helped out, and now

    he¡¯s even defending me. His intentions are so unclear¡­

    ¡°Frieda has admitted her mistake, but I don¡¯t expect you to forgive her that quickly, Dr. Jarvis. However,

    as you said, my grandpa¡¯s condition is worsening. Can you please treat him first. We can discuss how

    we can make up for my sister¡¯s misdeed in the future.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s voice rang in her ears.

    Roxanne was still pretty upset, but when she thought about the research institute, she suppressed her

    displeasure.

    Besides, Jonathan was right. Alfred did need a doctor quickly, and he was innocent.

    When she thought about that, she calmed down and swept her gaze past the crowd in the room before

    ordering coldly, ¡°I hope unrted persons will leave this room before I restart my treatment.¡±

    Frieda was about to say she was family before Roxanne added, ¡°That includes Ms. Queen.¡±

    Frieda¡¯s expression darkened, but Jonathan agreed and asked everyone else to leave.

    The only people left were Jonathan, Lucian, and a clingy Este. Roxanne sat next to the bed and

    prepared her treatment.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    Chapter 37

    With no one disturbing her, Roxanne¡¯s treatment went much more smoothly.

    After a while, a dozen of silver needles were poked onto Alfred¡¯s chest.

    Throughout the entire process, Roxanne focused all her attention on treating him calmly and steadily

    In fact, she was so focused that she didn¡¯t realize Lucian was staring at her the whole time.

    When they were downstairs, he had already read through her credentials. It was absolutely wless.

    That was enough for him to imagine how exciting her life had been for the past six years.

    However, it was his first time seeing this side of her.

    When she was doing her job, she was absolutely focused and didn¡¯t reflect any hesitation in her

    movements.

    It was something Lucian had never seen in Roxanne before.

    An indescribable feeling surfaced in his heart when he saw that.

    At the side, Jonathan had been observing her poking the needles on his grandfather and her expression

    as she was doing so.

    After a dozen needles were poked onto Alfred¡¯s body, he joyously found out that perhaps she would be

    able to save Alfred.

    Like everyone else, he thought it was ridiculous when she stabbed her first silver needle.

    However, recalling her expression as she was doing so, he somehow felt as though he could trust her.

    So, he insisted that she stayed.

    The more he watched her administer the needles skillfully andposedly, the more he was certain she

    was capable of treating his grandfather.

    He also noticed that the spots she stabbed with the needles were very dangerous acupuncture points. If

    she made even the tiniest mistake, not only would her effort be for nothing, but Alfred might also lose his

    life.

    It was his belief that Roxanne wouldn¡¯t risk Alfred¡¯s life unless she was confident.

    It looks like her research on acupuncture and acupuncture points had indeed reached the level of a

    master¡¯s!

    Thinking of that, Jonathan felt joyful and respected her from the bottom of his heart.

    Even though she looks younger than me, she¡¯s already much more capable than I am. Indeed,

    one shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.

    The room remained silent for nearly twenty minutes before Roxanne stabbed onest needle onto Alfred.

    Her expression rxed as she lifted her sweaty forehead. ¡°All right, that will be enough. He¡¯ll be much

    better after I remove the necdles an hourter.¡±

    She nced at the two men beside the bed.

    Jonathan let out a long sigh of relief and carefully approached Alfred. Then he asked, ¡°When will he

    wake up?¡±

    ¡°He should wake up when I remove the needles.¡±

    Roxanne stood up and attempted to grab tissue papers to wipe her forehead.

    Just as she was about to do that, someone tugged the hem of her shirt.

    She paused and lowered her head in confusion. That was when she met up with Este¡¯s sparkling eyes.

    Even though she knew it was a child Lucian had with another woman, she still couldn¡¯t steel her heart in

    front of such an angelic and cute face.

    Seeing how she was looking at her, Este pulled out a neatly folded handkerchief and stood on her

    toes. Then she handed the handkerchief to Roxanne with anticipation in her eyes.

    Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds before smiling, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Sec

    Then she epted the handkerchief and wiped her forehead with it.

    Este smiled brightly and left to pour her a cup of water.

    Lucian stared silently at how Este was walking around excitedly.

    His eyes turned dark.

    This is the first time she¡¯s taking the initiative to get closer to someone. Although¡­ I suppose it¡¯s only

    natural, considering their rtionship.

    Jonathan didn¡¯t know that, so he was surprised. ¡°Looks like Essie likes you, Dr. Jarvis! It¡¯s my first time

    seeing her being willing to get close to another person!¡±

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Next Chapter

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Chapter 38

    Roxanne was slightly stunned before she turned to Lucian with a worried expression

    She hadn¡¯t been honest with him the incident when Este was lost back then.

    I doubt I can hide it from him, though:

    And so, she hesitantly exined, ¡°It¡¯s probably because I found her when she got lostst time.¡±

    Jonathan didn¡¯t know that happened. His line of sight shifted between Este and Roxanne. ¡°I

    guess you two are destined to meet each other, then.¡±

    Destined?

    Roxanne thought about Este¡¯s identity and pursed her lip self-deprecatingly before replying

    inly, ¡°I suppose so.¡±

    Jonathan didn¡¯t notice anything strange about her, so he stood up and suggested, ¡°Since my

    grandpa still needs an hour, we should wait downstairs and drink some water. Thanks for your help,

    Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne secretly sigh with relief when he changed the topic and quickly agreed to his suggestion.

    Lucian walked away from his side of the bed, responding to the invitation through his actions. When

    he tried to hug Este, the girl wasn¡¯t at all interested. After Este handed the handkerchief to

    Roxanne, she had been staying at thetter¡¯s side. Upon hearing that they were heading

    downstairs, she immediately reached her hand out and grabbed Roxanne¡¯s hand, much like how

    they did itst time. Right before her hand touched Roxanne¡¯s, a phone rang. Roxanne promptly

    turned around to take the phone in her bag, and her fingertips brushed past the little girl¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t

    easy for Este to build up the courage to hold Roxanne¡¯s hand, yet she failed at thest second.

    She blinked slowly as disappointment colored her expression, and she started fiddling with her

    fingers. Lucian saw how they almost held each other¡¯s hand. His eyes darkened in response.

    Roxanne picked up the phone and saw it was a call from Madilyn. Vas She handed her kids to

    Madilyn tonight because of her appointment at the Queen residence.

    So, when she saw the call, she thought something happened to the children and speedily

    answered.

    As her finger swiped across the screen, she identally pressed the speaker icon.

    ¡°Hello?¡± Roxanne spoke without noticing her mistake.

    In the next second, she heard two cute voices ringing through the air. ¡°When are youing back,

    Mommy?¡±

    It shocked her and she quickly turned off the speaker mode..

    The children¡¯s voices vanished in an instant.

    Despite that, she could feel her heart beating like crazy. She worriedly and subconsciously shot a

    side nce at Lucian.

    Her first reaction was that she was afraid he would learn of her children¡¯s existence.

    Lucian¡¯s face was currently as dark as the sky before a thunderstorm. There was an icy look in his

    eyes.

    I heard the voicesing from the phone. It was a boy¡¯s voice calling her ¡°Mommy.¡± Did she get

    married again?

    When he realized that, rage flooded into his mind and heart.

    He gritted his teeth and forced himself to calm down.

    That was the only way he could resist the urge to pin her to the wall and question her.

    Jonathan didn¡¯t detect anything wrong between the both of them and smiled. ¡°Are you married, Dr.

    Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s mind was in so much chaos that she just nodded.

    When Jonathan saw that, he smiled. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you already have kids.¡±

    Say

    She apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please excuse me while I take a call.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    Chapter 39

    When Roxanne walked out of the room, she lowered her voice and spoke to the children. ¡°I¡¯m still

    treating a patient right now, so I¡¯ll be back muchter. Go y with Aunt Madilyn first.¡±

    The children were used to her returning homete, so they agreed.

    Concurrently, inside the room, Lucian¡¯s expression was so cold that it was reaching the freezing

    point.

    Rage was boiling in his heart.

    Este¡¯s attempt to reach Roxanne¡¯s hand and the ¡°Mommy¡± he heard on the phone kept echoing in

    his mind.

    No wonder she acts so coldly toward Este. It turns out she had already married someone else

    and given birth to new children! That¡¯s why she abandoned Este back then!

    He stared at his daughter, who was still standing in her original spot.

    was

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Despite her obvious disappointment, she still stared at the door, waiting for Roxanne to return.

    Watching her like that made his heart ache.

    So what if she has returned? She still doesn¡¯t want to take care of her child!

    The look on Lucian¡¯s face was terrifyingly dark as he approached Este and carried her into his

    arms.

    The girl stared at him with confusion and tugged his cor, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to be

    carried

    Of course, he didn¡¯t notice it as he coldly announced, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so I¡¯ll be taking Essie back

    home now. If Old Mr. Queen wakes up, give me a call. I¡¯ll stop by another day.¡±

    Before Jonathan could reply, he left with Este.

    Roxanne had just ended her call and was about to head back in.

    When she arrived at the doorway, she saw Lucian walking out expressionlessly.

    Her heart clenched, but just as she wondered what to do, he walked past her and left without

    ncing at her.

    She was a little stunned at his sudden departure, though when she returned to her senses, she

    laughed self-deprecatingly in her mind.

    It seems like he didn¡¯t care about the call at all.

    Six years ago, he didn¡¯t care about me either, not to mention I did that sort of thing to him when I

    left.

    Of course, he won¡¯t care about me now, nor would he care about the two children. To him, we¡¯re all

    strangers.

    Roxanne knew they lived in different worlds. She thought about the emotional roller-coaster she had

    just gone through earlier and felt like a joke.

    She stood outside the door for a long while before sighing gently. Upon tidying up her thoughts, she

    entered the room.

    Only Jonathan was left in the room.

    He had witnessed their interaction earlier.

    For some reason, I feel like their rtionship isn¡¯t as simple as it seems.

    Lucian, especially, seems weird. It¡¯s the first time he showed so many emotions toward a woman.

    He was really curious about their history, but because it was their private matter, he didn¡¯t inquire

    further about it. Instead, he started talking about Alfred¡¯s condition with her.

    Este was panicking as Lucian brought her out of the mansion and into the car. She quickly wrote

    a sentence in her notebook and tugged the hem of his shirt before showing it to him.

    The sentence read: I haven¡¯t talked to Ms. Jarvis yet. Can we stay a little longer?

    Seeing that, Lucian felt a surge of mixed feelings, and his eyebrows furrowed.

    Este noticed her father looked kind of down, and a caring look appeared in her eyes. She then

    wrote two more sentences: What¡¯s wrong, Daddy? Why aren¡¯t you happy?

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Chapter 40

    Lucian¡¯s expression turned grim when he saw what happened. ¡°What¡¯s there to talk to her about?

    Pretend that you don¡¯t know her the next time you see her and don¡¯t ever interact with her again.¡±

    Since she has no intention of acknowledging her daughter, I might as well go along with her wishes.

    Taken aback by Lucian¡¯s tone, Este was briefly stunned before she pouted and wrote in her

    notebook: Why?

    Before he could reply, she quickly wrote: I like her very much, and she is kind and gentle to me. I

    want to be together with her!

    Despite Lucian¡¯s sympathy for her when he saw how much she liked Roxanne, they had no choice

    but to face reality. He replied indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s because she has children of her own and doesn¡¯t

    need another child.¡±

    Este was confused by his reply.

    I know that the two boys are her sons, but she has still been very nice to me. However, Daddy

    seems to hate her.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Este couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    When he saw her fall silent, Lucian instructed his assistant to drive. After leaving the Queen

    residence, he felt a tug on his sleeve, causing him to look over at Este with knitted brows. She

    wrote: In that case, where is my mommy? She gave him a pitiful look, while her eyes were filled with

    confusion. As the prettydy is the boys¡¯ mommy, I cannot be with her. In that case, where¡¯s my

    mommy? Her question tore into Lucian¡¯s heart. Recovering his gaze painfully, he had no idea how

    to respond to her. She¡¯s asking me where her mommy is, and I do know the answer. However, how

    am I going to exin the cruel truth to her? That woman has a new family now. Even with her own

    daughter standing right before her eyes, she had no intention of acknowledging her. The more he

    thought about it, the gloomier he became. Consequently, a long silence was his only response to

    her.

    When she didn¡¯t obtain an answer. Este continued to stare nkly at him, yearning for an answer.

    Finally, Lucian replied through gritted teeth, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know where she is, and don¡¯t ever

    ask me this question again! Just having me is enough. There¡¯s no need for you to have a mommy at

    all!¡±

    After looking at him in shock, Este gradually put her notebook away before hanging her head in

    silence.

    For the rest of the journey home, neither father nor daughter spoke another word.

    Back at the Queen residence, Roxanne felt out of sorts after Lucian was gone.

    Jonathan could sense that she was unsettled but didn¡¯t bring it up. Instead, he led her downstairs

    where they made idle chatter over coffee.

    From the outside, both of them seemed to be getting along very well.

    After Frieda was chased out, she returned to her room. Subsequently, she came out to see for

    herself what the situation was.

    When she saw her elder brother sitting with Roxanne on the couch, she let out an inaudible snort.

    From the very beginning, she never believed in Roxanne¡¯s capability, and her opinion of thetter

    hadn¡¯t changed.

    Despite noticing Frieda¡¯s contemptuous expression, Roxanne didn¡¯t hold it against her and just

    pretended to be oblivious of the former.

    One hourter, Roxanne changed the subject. ¡°It¡¯s time. We can remove the needles now.¡±

    She got up and headed upstairs with Jonathan following closely behind.

    At the same time, Frieda, too, got up skeptically and went along with them.

    Even though she didn¡¯t have faith in Roxanne, she was still concerned about her grandfather.

    Furthermore, she intended to see for herself whether Roxanne was as capable as she imed to

    be.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41

    Compared to inserting needles, removing them was a lot easier.

    All the needles on Alfred¡¯s body were cleared in less than ten minutes.

    After checking his condition, Roxanne began to pack her things.

    In the meantime, Jonathan and Frieda stood anxiously by the bedside.

    Previously, all the famous doctors they had sought failed to produce any results.

    Therefore, they weren¡¯t sure if Alfred was able to wake up this time.

    Under their attentive gaze, Alfred¡¯s fingers began to curl slightly.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    In the next second, his eyes gradually opened, and he began to grimace while coughing weakly.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    As Jonathan sat down to help Alfred regain his breath, the former¡¯s eyes were filled with both shock

    and delight.

    Frieda, too, was so stunned that she was at a loss for words.

    Despite herck of faith in Roxanne, her grandfather had woken up due to Roxanne¡¯s treatment.

    ¡°Grandpa, how do you feel?¡± Jonathan asked with concern once Alfred had stopped coughing.

    Alfred nodded slightly and replied in an extremely hoarse voice, ¡°How long have I been asleep for?¡±

    Just when Jonathan was about to answer, Roxanne walked over after she was done packing. ¡°It

    would be better if Old Mr. Queen doesn¡¯t speak too much now, for he needs a lot more rest.¡±

    Nodding in response, Jonathan carefully helped Alfredy back down.

    After that, he got to his feet and expressed his gratitude. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, I couldn¡¯t thank you enough.

    Also, I would like to apologize for our ignorance over doubting you previously. The mistake was

    ours, as you¡¯re clearly an extraordinary doctor.¡±

    After epting his gratitude and apology, Roxanne reminded, ¡°Even though Old Mr. Queen has

    woken up, his prognosis still looks bleak. He needs at least six to seven more treatments before he

    can truly turn the corner.¡±

    Jonathan nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°Also, I¡¯ll prescribe some medicine for him to supplement his health, as it will help with the

    treatment. After all, the damage that Old Mr. Queen¡¯s body has suffered is significant. As future

    treatments require him to be strong enough, I¡¯m worried that he might not be able to withstand it,¡±

    Roxanne continued.

    Jonathan naturally had no objections as he nodded in agreement. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We willply with

    all your instructions regarding Grandpa¡¯s treatment.¡±

    Nodding slightly, Roxanne retrieved a bottle of pills from her bag. ¡°Here, take two pills three times a

    day after meals.¡±

    Subsequently, she took out a piece of paper and wrote a prescription for him. ¡°Based on the

    quantity I¡¯ve written here, get ten batches of them. Every day, add them into a soup for Old Mr.

    Queen to drink. This way, it will hasten his recovery.¡±

    Jonathan acknowledged, ¡°All right. We¡¯ll follow your instructions.¡±

    After going into the details a little more, Roxanne realized it was gettingte when she checked the

    time.

    Thinking of her two sons waiting for her at home, she got up to leave. ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to go,

    but I¡¯ll being back tomorrow. In the meantime, call me if Old Mr. Queen has any problems.¡±

    With that, she headed to the door with her medical bag in hand.

    ncing at Roxanne¡¯s leaving silhouette, Jonathan called out to her, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, other than treating

    Grandpa, I¡¯m sure you have some other reason for being here.¡±

    Stopping abruptly in her tracks, Roxanne suddenly remembered her objective foring over.

    But Old Mr. Queen hasn¡¯t recovered fully yet. So, Jonathan¡­

    When Jonathan saw her stop, he softened his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about it first before

    leaving?¡±

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42

    Jonathan¡¯s intentions couldn¡¯t be more obvious.

    Even though she didn¡¯t bring up the matter of medicine supply, he was cognizant of her agenda. In

    fact, he was also interested in exploring the matter with her.

    However, Roxanne hesitated at being rewarded for a task she had yet toplete.

    After all, the Queen family had initially dered that they would only supply medicine at half price to

    whoever that cured Alfred.

    When she didn¡¯t say a word, Jonathan simply stared at her with a grin.

    Roxanne smiled back. ¡°To be honest, I dide here to treat Old Mr. Queen after a friend told me

    that your family was willing to sell medicine at half price to whoever cured him. But now that he has

    only just awakened and his condition hasn¡¯t stabilized, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate to talk about the

    reward. At the very least, we can wait till his situation makes a turn for the better.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s smile broadened upon hearing Roxanne¡¯s answer. He then replied with even greater

    sincerity, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, the fact that Grandpa is awake is already a miracle to us. As for his follow-up

    treatment, we have the utmost confidence in you. Consequently, you have earned the right for us to

    discuss your reward.¡±

    Surprised at how much faith he had in her, Roxanne was briefly stunned. When she finally regained

    her senses, she took a seat on the couch.

    ¡°You were rmended by Dr. Galloway. When he came to see Grandpa back then, he did bring

    up the situation at the research institute. However, since he was unable to help Grandpa, the matter

    ended up in limbo.¡±

    Jonathan exined further, ¡°Now that he has sent you here, I¡¯m sure it has something to do with the

    research institute. Is my guess spot on?¡±

    Roxanne nodded slightly before rting the research institute¡¯s situation to him.

    ¡°The research institute is currently working on a few projects. Unfortunately, progress is being held

    back by theck of medicines. As a result, we¡¯ve been searching for a medicine supplier whom we

    can work with. Unfortunately, we ended up being rejected by everyone in Horington. With no other

    choice, Colby thought of the Queen family and figured that I should give it a try.¡±

    Looking at Jonathan, Roxanne exined earnestly, ¡°Of course, even without the reward, I would

    still do my best to treat Old Mr. Queen. The reward is nothing more than a bonus to me.¡±

    When Roxanne¡¯s serious expression earned Jonathan¡¯s further respect, he repeated, ¡°I would like

    to apologize again for the doubt I¡¯ve shown you earlier. You truly are an exceptional doctor.¡±

    Acknowledging his praise, Roxanne stared intently at Jonathan while waiting for him to discuss the

    medicine supply.

    With no time to waste, Jonathan jumped right into it after gaining an understanding of the situation,

    ¡°Now that Grandpa has awoken after receiving your treatment, we hope that you will continue taking

    good care of him. As for the reward promised by our family, I have the authority to make a decision.

    As a start, I will provide the research institute with its first batch of medicine free of charge as a sign

    of our gratitude. Subsequently, our family will sign a long-term contract with the institute to supply

    medicine at half price.¡±

    Roxanne gradually understood the situation.

    After watching Alfred regain consciousness from her treatment, Jonathan was thoroughly convinced

    that she could cure him.

    As for the first batch of free medicine, it was both a gift and also an effort to reassure her.

    After all, that batch would solve the urgent shortage at the research institute, allowing her to

    concentrate on curing Alfred without any distractions.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Needless to say, Jonathan¡¯s proposal was extremely tempting.

    ¡°All right. Please rest assured that I will do my best to cure Old Mr. Queen.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Upon hearing her promise, Jonathan replied with a smile, ¡°Your words have put my mind at ease.

    Anyway, I¡¯ll get the contract drafted tomorrow. When the timees, all you need to do is sign it.¡± Roxanne nodded in acknowledgment. With the matter of the reward settled, Jonathan personally escorted her to the door and watched her drive away. Only when her car disappeared from sight did he return to the house and give Lucian a call.

    ¡°How is Old Mr. Queen?¡± The moment the call connected, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out with the sound of water flowing in the background Jonathan answered with a grin, ¡°He¡¯s already awake. Dr. Jarvis is amazing.¡±

    Recalling how awkward Lucian and Roxanne behaved earlier, he asked curiously, ¡°Lucian, are you acquainted with Dr. Jarvis prior to this? I just feel as if something is amiss between both of you. Furthermore, I¡¯ve never seen you behave that way with another woman before.¡±

    Even though he made things difficult for her, he stood up for her at the same time.

    In the beginning, Jonathan really thought that Lucian didn¡¯t take Roxanne seriously. However, after watching Lucian help her and even insisting that Frieda apologize to her, he had no idea what to think.

    His hunch told him that both of them knew each other, but it was impossible for him to guess what sort of rtionship they had. Lucian¡¯s concern for Alfred was the only reason why he took Jonathan¡¯s call. Hence, the question caused his expression to darken.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her. If I did, I would already have gotten her to treat Old Mr. Queen.¡± Before Jonathan could reply, Lucian hung up, triggering the former¡¯s curiosity,

    Somehow, Lucian¡¯s tone just now was really awkward. Do they really not know one another? By the time Roxanne reached home, it was alreadyte at night. Madilyn was ying Lego with the boys in the living room. The moment the three of them saw Roxanne, they dropped the Lego in their hands and weed her home together.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± The two boys threw themselves into her arms and asked in a concerned tone, ¡°Why did youe back sote? All of us are already sleepy.¡±

    Both of them yawned with their eyes about to close. Roxanne tousled their hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for letting all of you wait that long.¡± Raising her gaze, she wanted to thank Madilyn. Sensing what she was about to say, Madilyn waved her hands.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Both of them are my godsons after all. As for you, have you had your dinner yet? It¡¯s already sote!¡± Roxanne shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to eat, as I was caught up with work.¡± She had lost track of time while treating Alfred and discussing the supply of medicine with Jonathan. However, now that Roxanne had reminded her of it, she began to feel her stomach growling. Madilyn gave her an annoyed look.

    ¡°I knew this would happen whenever you¡¯re busy. Therefore, I set aside a portion of dinner. You should quickly have some.¡± The boys, too, urged her to eat as they herded her to the dining table.

    Warmed by their gesture, Roxanne took a few bites while Madilyn and the kids stayed by her side. When she saw that Roxanne was almost done with her food, Madilyn inquired, ¡°Considering howte you came back today, is the patient¡¯s condition serious? How is the progress?¡± Roxanne nodded with a smile. ¡°It is. Nheless, I¡¯m confident of curing him still.¡±Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    On top of that, I¡¯ll also be able to solve the supply issue at the research institute. With that thought in mind, Roxanne¡¯s mood improved dramatically. Madilyn, too, had just as much faith. ¡°Since you¡¯re confident in doing so, I trust that you¡¯ll definitely be able to cure him!¡±

    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44

    After some idle chatter, Madilyn took her leave as it was alreadyte.

    In the meantime, the boys followed Roxanne around.

    After tidying up the room for a bit, she finally had time for them.

    ¡°Did you enjoy yourselves at kindergarten today? Did you get into fights with your friends?¡±

    After recalling the events of the day, the boys responded with a forceful nod. ¡°We had a good time.

    When school was over, they even gave us a lot of snacks!¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°It seems both of you are really popr.¡±

    Benny nodded earnestly before ncing in Archie¡¯s direction. ¡°In fact, there¡¯s a girl today who

    dered that she wants to marry Archie when she grows up!¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°Really?¡± Roxanne gave her son an amused look.

    Briefly stunned, Archie threw his brother a nce before blushing all the way to his ears. ¡°Yes, but I

    didn¡¯t agree to it.¡±

    Pinching his ear, Benny made a face at Archie.

    When she saw how the boys were fooling around, Roxanne beamed with satisfaction.

    Even though it was alreadyte, the boys clung to her and rted to her everything that happened

    in kindergarten.

    Most of the time, Benny would have a whole lot to say while Archie would summarize his words.

    As for Roxanne, she would listen intently and let out the asionalugh when she saw how cute

    they were.

    When she finally checked the time, it was almost ten.

    ¡°Time for bed. You still have school tomorrow,¡± she coaxed the children, putting on a serious

    expression

    Complying obediently, both of them went upstairs to sleep.

    The next morning, Roxanne dropped them off at the kindergarten before heading to the research

    institute

    Once the morning meeting was over, she came out of the conference room together with Colby.

    ¡°How did it go yesterday? Did you manage to treat Old Mr. Queen¡¯s sickness?¡± Colby inquired.

    Roxanne nodded slightly. Although his condition appears to be serious andplex treatment is

    needed, it¡¯s still possible to cure him but it will take quite a bit of time. As I¡¯ll be going over often the

    next few days, you¡¯ll have to hold the fort around here for the time being.¡±

    Filled with admiration, Colby teased, ¡°I¡¯m amazed you¡¯re able to treat a sickness that has baffled all

    the famous doctors sought out by the Queen family. Dr. Jarvis, your words make us feel ashamed of

    ourselves!¡±

    Even though he was joking, there was truth to his words. After all, he was one of the doctors who

    was also stumped by Alfred¡¯s condition.

    Roxanne downyed the matter with a smile. ¡°It just happens to fall into my area of specialty.¡±

    When he saw the nonchnt look on her face, Colby¡¯s heart throbbed.

    ¡°By the way, even though Old Mr. Queen hasn¡¯t fully recovered, the Queen family has agreed to

    supply us with the medicine, and we¡¯ll likely be able to sign the contract today. In fact, the first batch

    is provided free of charge. This not only solves our urgent shortage, but we will also not have to

    worry about supply anymore.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s face lit up at the thought of having secured the supply of medicine.

    Colby cocked his brow in surprise. ¡°Really? The Queen family are actually willing to sign a contract

    with us even though Old Mr. Queen has just regained consciousness?¡±

    Roxanne nodded with a grin.

    Upon her confirmation, Colby praised, ¡°It¡¯s clear that they have been blown away by your medical

    skills. You truly are amazing.¡±

    Roxanne chuckled casually. ¡°I¡¯m just doing what I can. Hopefully, there will not be any untoward

    developments when ites to Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition.¡±

    ¡°With you running the show, I¡¯m sure everything will be fine,¡± Colby answered with conviction.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Chapter 45

    Cognizant that Madilyn had helped her pick up the boys two days in a row, Roxanne nned to pick

    them up herself that day. Thus, she headed to the Queen residence in the afternoon after finishing

    her work in the morning.

    After she arrived, she examined Alfred to make sure there weren¡¯t anyplications before

    continuing his treatment by inserting needles.

    While waiting for the time to remove the needles, Jonathan approached with a document in hand.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, here¡¯s the contract I¡¯ve prepared. If you¡¯re fine with the terms, you can just sign on it.¡±

    Roxanne wasn¡¯t surprised, as that was what they discussed the night before. After going through

    the document in detail, she ced her signature at the bottom.

    With the contract signed, Jonathan¡¯s attitude toward her grew warmer. ¡°From now on, we have

    be partners. Nevertheless, we¡¯ll still need your help with regards to Grandpa¡¯s condition.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°That¡¯s the least I can do.¡±

    After a brief chat, Roxanne looked at the time and extracted the needles from Alfred¡¯s body.

    Even though she had tried her best to rush, school had already ended for the boys by the time she

    finished packing.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Taking her leave quickly, Roxanne drove to pick them up. Along the way, she wondered if they

    would be worried since she didn¡¯t inform them that she would bete. By the time she arrived, all

    the students were gone, leaving behind an empty kindergarten. Upon scanning the surroundings,

    Roxanne saw the two boys sitting on a small bench in the field, but there was no sign of any

    teachers at all. As a result, she hurried up to them anxiously. ¡°Mommy!¡± the boys ran in her direction

    the instant they saw her, Hugging them, she knelt down to stroke their faces. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was busy

    and lost track of time.¡± Archie gave her an understanding shake of his head. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯re safe

    in the kindergarten. Plus, there¡¯s a teacher here with us. There¡¯s no need for you to be worried.¡±

    Benny, too, gave a corresponding nod.

    Roxanne gave them a confused look. ¡°A teacher?¡±

    Archie pointed at the corner of the field.

    Trailing the trajectory of his finger, Roxanne saw a teacher by the slide. With a warm smile on her

    face, she was kneeling on the ground while speaking to a little girl.

    Looking adorable in her kindergarten uniform, the girl had her hands tensely ced on her knees

    while sitting in an upright position. At the same time, she was staring intently in their direction.

    The moment she recognized the girl, Roxanne was stunned.

    If memory serves me right, that¡¯s clearly Lucian¡¯s daughter. Is she studying here too?

    Initially, Este was just watching Archie and Benny. However, the moment she saw Roxanne, her

    eyes lit up.

    Realizing that Roxanne was looking at her, her lips curled up in delight as she attempted to greet

    the former.

    But the very next second, Roxanne looked away, causing Este¡¯s smile to fade as she gave them

    a dejected stare.

    She obviously recognizes me but chooses to ignore me.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Are you tired from work?¡±

    Archie shook Roxanne¡¯s hand when he noticed her looking distracted.

    Regaining her senses, Roxanne replied with a grin, ¡°Not at all.¡±

    With that, Benny happily grabbed her hands and eximed, ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go home!¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Chapter 46

    Roxanne gave him a nomittal nod, before leading the boys over to greet the teacher.

    Just before she left, her gaze subconsciously fell upon Este again.

    When she saw that the three of them were about to go, Este stood up anxiously while staring

    intently at them.

    Worried that she would fall, the teacher quickly held onto her.

    After a brief hesitation, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help inquiring out of concern. ¡°Is she¡±

    Well aware of what she was about to ask, the boys answered right away, ¡°Mommy, she¡¯s a student

    here too. In fact, she¡¯s in the same ss as we are. Since her daddy and mommy have yet to pick

    her up, she was waiting together with us.¡±

    Nodding in acknowledgment, Roxanne¡¯s heart melted slightly at the sight of Este.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t intend to stay, for it will either be Lucian or Aubree who would be picking

    Este up soon, neither of whom she had any intention of seeing again.

    However, Este was visibly reluctant to see her go.

    Not wanting to disappoint her, Roxanne stroked Este¡¯s head with a smile. ¡°Your parents will be

    here soon. As I need to go first, you must obey the teacher and wait together with her, all right?¡±

    Just as Roxanne was about to leave, Este grabbed her sleeve tightly.

    Halted by Este¡¯s reaction, Roxanne lowered her gaze and saw the former shaking her head with

    slightly reddened eyes.

    The look on Este¡¯s face caused Roxanne to feel so heavy-hearted that she couldn¡¯t bring herself

    to move.

    When the teacher saw Este refusing to let Roxanne leave, she sighed in resignation before

    approaching thetter to exin, ¡°Este has recently been very close to Archie and Benny. Due to

    her autistic character, very few students are willing to y with her. But the very first day the

    brothers came to ss, they ended up protecting her. That¡¯s why she has grown to rely on both of

    them. And now, she¡¯s probably scared that they¡¯re leaving.¡±

    After hearing about Este¡¯s situation, Roxanne could feel the difort within her intensify.

    Not only is the little girl mute, but she¡¯s also autistic. No wonder the teacher let the boys wait by the

    side.

    Unfortunately, the thought of running into Lucian and Aubree caused Roxanne to feel hesitant about

    staying behind.

    Despite the teacher¡¯s coaxing, Este refused to let Roxanne go no matter what.

    After a while, the teacher appealed, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you rushing for time? If not, shall we chat a

    little? Ever since Archie and Benny came to school, I have yet to speak to you about their progress.¡±

    It was clear to Roxanne that the teacher was just getting her to wait with Este under the pretext of

    discussing the boys¡¯ performance in school.

    At the same time, Este, too, threw her a hopeful gaze.

    Faced with the look in Este¡¯s eyes. Roxanne, who was about to decline, couldn¡¯t bring herself to

    say it. In the end, she swallowed her words and nodded at the teacher.

    In response, Este¡¯s eyes glistened as she discreetly leaned into Roxanne while holding the

    latter¡¯s sleeve

    From afar, it looked as if she was leaning in Roxanne¡¯s arms.

    Sensing the slight movement, Roxanne didn¡¯t stop her nor show her any attention. Instead, she

    discussed the boys¡¯ affairs with the teacher as if she didn¡¯t realize anything.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    Chapter 47

    ¡°I remember that you came back from overseas together with Archie and Benny. Considering that

    they grew up overseas, I¡¯m surprised at how well they speak Chanaean.¡±

    Since the chat was just an excuse, the teacher talked about trivial matters, as Archie and Benny¡¯s

    performances in ss were so impressive that there was nothing toin about.

    Roxanne nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s because there were still many Chanaeans around to

    converse with them.¡±

    Meanwhile, the boys didn¡¯t say a word and merely smiled obediently. They would simply nod at

    whatever their mother said.

    Seeing how well-behaved they were, the teacher couldn¡¯t help but gush in admiration. ¡°Other than

    Chanaean and Ustranasion, they seem to be able to speak Ferropenian too, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Mmm-hmm, they probably picked it up from my colleagues overseas.¡±

    Roxanne caressed the boys¡¯ hair.

    Impressed, the teacher eximed, ¡°I must say, they are exceptionally smart to not only have

    mastered threenguages at such a young age but also the elementary school curriculum too.

    Coupled with their exquisite features, you really do have exceptional children!¡±

    Roxanne beamed with pride at the praise. ¡°You tter us. They¡¯re just ordinary children who enjoy

    learning.¡±

    While they were chatting, Roxanne continued to be vignt about whether someone wasing to

    pick Este up. Upon checking the time, she realized that a long while had passed. Filled with

    sudden concern, she asked, ¡°By the way, when will the girl¡¯s parents arrive?¡± The teacher looked at

    her watch and answered, ¡°Probably soon.¡± After nodding in response, Roxanne lowered her gaze at

    Este. Thetter was still standing beside her while maintaining her grip on Roxanne¡¯s sleeve as if

    she¡¯. was fearful of Roxanne leaving. Resigning herself to the fact that she couldn¡¯t leave, Roxanne

    turned to the boys. ¡°Can you boys go to the car first and wait for me there?¡± Nodding obediently,Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    both of them walked to the kindergarten¡¯s entrance. Once she saw them get into the car, Roxanne

    recovered her gaze.

    It was prudent to keep the boys out of the way since she couldn¡¯t avoid meeting those two.

    At the kindergarten entrance, Archie and Benny got into the car one after another before looking

    out the window.

    ¡°Why do you think Mommy asked us toe out here?¡± Benny wondered while holding his chin.

    Archie put their schoolbags away before joining his brother at the window. ¡°Because Daddy is about

    to arrive.¡±

    For some strange reason, Mommy doesn¡¯t want us to meet Daddy. However, she isn¡¯t aware that

    we have discovered Daddy¡¯s true identity and even know what he looks like.

    As the boys continued to stare outside, a Rolls-Royce dramatically pulled up by the street.

    A towering man in a long-sleeved shirt and pants alighted from it.

    Ever since the car appeared, Benny monitored it closely. When the man came out of the car, he

    locked his gaze on the man and gave Archie a nudge. ¡°Archie, look. Can that be Daddy?¡±

    After turning his head to nce at the man, Archie nodded with conviction.

    Without a doubt, that¡¯s the man I saw on the inte!

    W

    Upon receiving Archie¡¯s confirmation, Benny couldn¡¯t help but praise aloud, ¡°Daddy looks a lot more

    dashing in real lifepared to the picture.¡±

    Just as he spoke, Archie shot him a re.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯re not allowed to like him?¡±

    With a sullen expression, Archie red at the man outside as if he was their mortal enemy.

    This is the man who abandoned Mommy and us!

    man who After being admonished by his brother, Benny zipped his mouth sheepishly.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Chapter 48

    Meanwhile. Lucian didn¡¯t notice the boys in the car as he strode into the kindergarten, well aware

    that he waste.

    The moment he stepped in, he saw two figures by the slide together with Este, who had

    squeezed herself into Roxanne¡¯s arms by then.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, you¡¯re here!¡± the teacher greeted respectfully when she saw Lucian.

    Lucian nodded in acknowledgment as he walked up to them. After throwing his daughter a nce,

    he stared coldly at Roxanne. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Sensing his hostility, Roxanne knitted her brows in confusion.

    The teacher then looked at them in surprise, ¡°Do you know each other?¡±

    Just a while ago, she had assumed that Roxanne didn¡¯t know Este.

    However, considering how dependent Este was on Roxanne, she figured that it wasn¡¯t such a

    surprise at all.

    After nodding at the teacher without answering the question, Roxanne shifted her attention toward

    Lucian. ¡°I came here to pick my boys up. It was your daughter who refused to let go of my clothes,

    forcing me to stay here with her.¡± The moment he heard the words ¡°your daughter¡± roll off her

    tongue, Lucian¡¯s expression darkened. How can she say such a thing in front of her own daughter?

    What a heartless woman! Unaware of what she had said wrong, Roxanne saw a sudden change in

    Lucian¡¯s expression as he turned his attention to Este. ¡°Come here.¡± Lucian reached out his hand

    grimly. After ncing at Lucian¡¯s outstretched hand, Este raised her gaze and gave Roxanne a

    reluctant and pitiful look. Just when I finally got the chance to be with her, why does Daddy have to

    be so fierce? As the seconds ticked by, Lucian¡¯s expression turned darker when Este refused to

    let go of Roxanne.

    In the end, Roxanne lowered her gaze and tousled Este¡¯s hair before reassuring her, ¡°Your daddy

    is here to pick you up, and I have to go too. So, you should go home with him now.¡±

    After that, Roxanne stood back up, nning to leave the instant Este released her grip.

    In spite of that, Este adamantly refused regardless of how gloomy Lucian looked. Instead, she

    continued to give Roxanne a pleading look.

    For some inexplicable reason, she loved staying by Roxanne¡¯s side, to the extent of wanting to

    follow thetter home.

    As the tension in the air began to build, the teacher felt the need to defuse the situation.

    Before she could, she saw Lucian making his move all of a sudden.

    Walking up to Este, Lucian asserted in an authoritative voice, ¡°Este Farwell, let go ande

    home with me.¡±

    Shaken by his tone, the little girl ended up tightening her grip on Roxanne and leaning closer to her

    by reflex.

    As she was already standing by the edge of the slide, she lost her bnce while shifting her legs

    without looking

    With her heart skipping a beat, Roxanne managed to stop Este from falling by reaching out to

    catch her.

    Subsequently, Este refused to let Roxanne go, leaving thetter with no choice but to hug her in

    case she fell again.

    Having calmed her down, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Lucian, if you¡¯re upset with me, you

    should just vent your frustrations at me instead of the child.¡±

    Even though Lucian had seen the same event unfold, he didn¡¯t manage to get to Este in time.

    Therefore, he retorted upon hearing Roxanne¡¯sments, ¡°How is the way I treat my daughter any

    of your business? Don¡¯t think that just because she likes you, it gives you the right to get involved.¡±

    The tension between them felt as if it could explode at any moment.

    In response to his mocking tone, Roxanne¡¯s expression darkened as an inexplicable sense of anger

    swelled within her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    Chapter 49

    After Roxanne¡¯s anger receded, she realized how funny the situation was.

    Indeed, I don¡¯t have any rights. In his eyes, I never had any.

    She dropped her gaze to the floor, concealing the self-deprecation in them. Without saying

    anything. she forced herself to remove Este¡¯s grip from her sleeve.

    Este¡¯s little fingers wanted to reach for her again, but Roxanne grabbed it mid-air.

    ¡°Archie and Benny are still waiting for me in the car. I have to go to them. Be a good girl and go with

    your dad.¡±

    Roxanne ruffled Este¡¯s head gently and released thetter¡¯s hand. With a hurried farewell to the

    teacher, Roxanne turned on her heels and rushed out the front door without another nce back.

    Back in the car, Archie and Benny were sitting upright. When they saw Roxanne getting in the car,

    they asked innocently, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Roxanne sucked in a deep breath before stering a forced smile. ¡°Nothing. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    She started up the car and pulled away from the kindergarten.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was still rooted in ce. Shooting a sharp gaze at the teacher, he asked, ¡°Are

    her sons attending here too?¡±

    The teacher didn¡¯t know what went on between the two parents but could sense the tensioning

    off of Lucian. Feeling the pressure, the teacher answered hesitantly, ¡°Yeah. Ms. Jarvis¡¯ twins attend

    our kindergarten-¡±

    Before the teacher could finish, he interrupted coldly, ¡°When did they start?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ a few days ago,¡± the teacher replied carefully.

    ¡°Inform the head of the kindergarten to remove the boys from the list. If you don¡¯t do as I ask,

    Farwell Group won¡¯t be investing in this kindergarten anymore.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression turned hostile.

    Not allowing the teacher the time to digest his words, he carried Este into his arms and strode to

    the front door.

    Upon arriving at the parking lot, Lucian noticed the car parked beside his was already gone.

    Withdrawing his gaze, he carried Este into the car without a pause in his step.

    The minute he got into the car, Este struggled violently in his arms.

    Lucian loosened his grip on her, letting her crawl to the other side of the seat.

    Este took out her notebook angrily and scribbled something on it with force.

    A whileter, her hand stopped.

    Este was furious this time as she turned her notebook around and sat there ring at Lucian

    instead of crawling over to him to yank on his sleeve for his attention.

    Lucian sighed silently and turned his head over to peer at Este with a frown.

    The entire length of the paper only had one sentence scribbled across it: Why are you not letting

    Archie and Bennye to kindergarten?

    Seeing Lucian finally turn his attention to her, Este angrily shoved the notebook closer to his face.

    The crease between Lucian¡¯s brows deepened at her actions. He withdrew his gaze and said, ¡°No

    particr reason. I did it because I could and wanted to. That¡¯s the answer I can give if you insist on

    one.¡±

    Upon finishing his sentence, he heard movementing from the seat beside him.

    He turned and saw Este angrily throw her notebook to the side and clung to the door. She even

    leaned her head out of the window. Despite not saying anything, her whole body was exuding an ¡°I-

    don¡¯t-want-to-look-at-you¡± vibe.

    Lucian arched his brow at her bodynguage. ¡°You getting mad isn¡¯t going to change my mind.¡±

    Este furiously snapped her head to him and shot him a death re.

    Daddy is the worst! I hate Daddy the most! I like the beautiful Ms. Jarvis and Archie and Benny.

    Why did Daddy have to fight with her and even forbade Archie and Benny to attend kindergarten?

    Este was crestfallen at the thought of never being able to see Archie and Benny at the

    kindergarten anymore.

    Daddy is too unreasonable! I don¡¯t want to like him anymore!

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Chapter 50

    Este sulked the whole way back.

    She ignored Lucian who was trailing after her and dashed up the stairs to her room without one

    nce back at him. After mming the door, she even locked the door angrily.

    Catalina was standing at the door when the father and daughter arrived, so she noticed Este¡¯s

    angry mood. When she shifted her gaze to the expressionless Lucian walking behind Este, she

    knew they were once again at outs with each other.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, what is Ms. Este angry about?¡±

    Hearing the loud mming from the door upstairs, Catalina turned to Lucian with a concerned look.

    Recalling the reason Este got mad at him, Lucian answered impassively, ¡°Nothing. She¡¯s just

    throwing a tantrum. Look after her.¡±

    Catalina nodded habitually, ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    I wonder why Ms. Este would lose her temper with Mr. Farwell when she was rarely expressive.

    Moreover, Mr. Farwell isn¡¯t good at coaxing others. All in all, we need ady of the house.

    Este was only mad at Lucian, so she obediently opened her door when Catalina knocked on it.

    ¡°Ms. Este,e and have something to eat.¡±

    Catalina carried a tray of Este¡¯s favorite food into her room.

    s, Este didn¡¯t have an appetite. After taking two bites of the food, she pushed the te away

    and sat gloomily by the desk.

    Catalina¡¯s heart ached for the little girl.

    However, she knew this was something between father and daughter, so she wasn¡¯t in any position

    to give any advice. She took the food back to the kitchen and came back to help Este shower

    after a few hourster.

    After cleaning up the bathroom, Catalina saw Este lying on her stomach on her bed, staring at theText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    that happened at the kindergarten earlier out of her mind. ¡°Thank you, boys.¡±

    The kids exchanged nces and released a relieved breath simultaneously when they noticed her

    mood had brightened.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    Chapter 51

    The next day was a weekend, so the kids didn¡¯t have to go to kindergarten.

    Roxanne nned to take the boys to the research institute with her.

    Right after she packed everything and was about to head out the door, she heard the doorbell ring.

    Thinking it was a visit from Madilyn, Roxanne got up and went to get the door.

    Her brows furrowed with confusion when she saw the person standing at the door. ¡°Essie? What

    are you doing here?¡±

    Roxanne instinctively swept her gaze at the surrounding, thinking Lucian would be standing and

    waiting somewhere within sight.

    Yet, shockingly, she didn¡¯t see anyone else but Este outside her door.

    Roxanne decided to focus her attention back on Este. She bent down to the little girl¡¯s eye level

    and asked, ¡°Este, tell me how you got here? Did your daddy send you?¡±

    Judging from Lucian¡¯s attitude at the kindergarten yesterday, I highly doubt he¡¯ll let Essie meet me,

    but there¡¯s no other possibility for now.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Este was wearing a white dress and carried a small backpack on her back. It was the one she

    brought to kindergarten the day before. Hearing Roxanne¡¯s question, Este reached for the

    notebook in her backpack, flipped it open, then started writing something.

    She wrote: I came here myself.

    Roxanne was stunned. ¡°Yourself? How did you find your way here?¡±

    Este scribbled across the page: I took a cab here.

    Roxanne was still suspicious, but after checking her surroundings a few times, she finally believed

    Este¡¯s words.

    So Lucian¡¯s daughter took the cab in the early morning all by herself to my house. This situation is

    giving me a headache.

    She suppressed the mix of feelings in her heart and asked tenderly, ¡°Is there a reason you¡¯re

    looking for me?¡±

    The girl answered in writing: I wanted to be friends with Archie and Benny, so I came to y with

    them. Is that okay? Este raised her notebook and gazed at Roxanne with anticipation.

    Just for this reason?

    Roxanne didn¡¯t know how to answer her at that moment.

    Yesterday, the boys¡¯ teacher did tell me Este liked following the boys around. However, I never

    thought she¡¯ll be bold enough to take a cab to my house alone just so she can y with them.

    Moreover, she can¡¯t speak. If she met some bad people on the way here¡­

    Roxanne didn¡¯t dare to think about what would happen.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Archie and Benny had been waiting inside for a while and didn¡¯t see Roxannee

    back in, so they came out to have a look.

    When they saw the little girl at their front door, they had the same reaction as Roxanne. ¡°What ¡­

    are you doing here?¡±

    Este was about to scribble in her notebook when Roxanne exined on her behalf, ¡°Essie just

    wanted to y with you guys.¡±

    Archie looked around at Roxanne¡¯s exnation, thinking he would see his dad, but there wasn¡¯t an

    adult man anywhere.

    ¡°How did she get here?¡± Archie flitted his gaze to Roxanne.

    Roxanne replied resignedly, ¡°She took a cab here alone.¡±

    Even I have a hard time believing the words that just came out of my mouth.

    However, the two boys epted the truth readily.

    Benny looked at Este with a puzzled look. ¡°You came here yourself? Did you run away from home

    again?¡±

    If I remember it correctly, the first time we met Essie was when she ran away from home.

    On the contrary, Este didn¡¯t think her behavior was strange and nodded.

    Seeing her calm demeanor, the boys exchanged a look speechlessly.

    Why does this daughter that Daddy raised keep running away from home? More importantly, why is

    she alwaysing to our house?

    At the same time, Lucian was working in the Farwell Group CEO¡¯s office when suddenly his private

    phone started ringing.

    The second the call connected, the butler¡¯s voice came through the phone urgently.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Este is missing again.¡±

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Chapter 52

    Lucian¡¯s hands paused. ¡°I¡¯ming back now.¡±

    Hanging up the phone, he drove back to the Farwell residence.

    ¡°What happened? There¡¯s so many of you watching her, so how can she go missing?¡± Lucian

    questioned once he stepped foot in the mansion.

    In the living room, all the household staff stood nervously. Lucian¡¯s anger was burning so brightly

    that they didn¡¯t dare to lift their heads.

    The butler answered cautiously, ¡°We¡¯re not sure. Ms. Este had gone back to her room after

    having breakfast this morning. When Catalina went upstairs a few hourster, she couldn¡¯t find Ms.

    Este anywhere.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed with displeasure. ¡°What about the surveince cameras?¡±

    The butler responded with a defeated look on his face, ¡°Mr. Farwell, the surveince cameras¡­

    we¡¯re not sure when they turned off. Coincidentally, there¡¯s no recording of this morning.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian¡¯s expression had darkened tremendously.

    The living room fell into dead silence.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The staff all bowed their heads with dread, hunching their shoulders, making themselves as small

    as possible. They even hoped they could hide within the crack of the tiles.

    Who could¡¯ve thought we would lose Ms. Este twice in such a short period. Furthermore, she

    slipped away right under our noses. If anything happens to Ms. Este, Mr. Farwell will fire us.

    Lucian looked up and saw the bodyguards he sent to protect Este were among the staff. The

    sight just fueled his rage. ¡°What are you guys standing there for? Get moving and search for her! If

    you can¡¯t find her, then all of you are fired.¡±

    The bodyguards immediately obliged and strode out of the mansion urgently without a backward

    nce.

    Distress filled Roxanne as she looked at the little girl in front of her.

    It¡¯s gettingte. I should be taking the boys to the research institute, but Este¡¯s sudden

    appearance has messed up my n. Furthermore, she took a cab here by herself. I can¡¯t exactly

    send her back on her own.

    After a short silence, Roxanne huffed out a resigned sigh as she stood to let Este into the house.

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes sparkled as she nodded fervently and followed Roxanne into the mansion.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Roxanne asked.

    Este sat on the couch and nodded obediently.

    Roxanne and the boys took a seat beside Este. After a brief hesitation, Roxanne asked. ¡°Can you

    tell me if you¡¯re really here to y with Archie and Benny? Or are you running away from home like

    last time? Does your family know you¡¯re here?¡±

    Este tilted her head to the side and scribbled on the notebook.

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s faces were staid. ¡°Do you know someone can kidnap you if you meet a bad

    person when you take the cab? Didn¡¯t our teacher teach us not to leave the house alone?¡±

    By the time they finished speaking, Este had already done writing and showed the notebook to

    them.

    She wrote a sentence across the nk page: I want to meet Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny.

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°You¡­ you ran away from home because of us?¡±

    Este nodded her head firmly before she started to write in her notebook again. She scribbled:

    Like.

    Roxanne was confused this time.

    Like? Like what?

    ¡°You like us?¡± Archie guessed.

    Este nodded again.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened at Este¡¯s admission.

    This little girl is so sweet. Honestly, I really like her. Even though she is Lucian¡¯s child with another

    woman, I can¡¯t bring myself to hate such an obedient child after getting to know her for the past few

    days. However, it¡¯s still too dangerous for her to do what she did.

    ¡°Thank you for liking us, but it¡¯s wrong for a child to run away from home. Your dad must be worried

    sick. Is it okay if I inform him?¡± After contemting, Roxanne asked for Este¡¯s opinion softly.

    Even though I really don¡¯t want to have any contact with Lucian, it¡¯s a fact that his child is with me.

    As a parent, I knew he must be terribly worried.

    Este cast her eyes downward, hiding the unwillingness that rose within her.

    Daddy is a big meanie. The beautiful Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny are all so good to me, but

    Daddy doesn¡¯t let me talk to them. What am I going to do? Ms. Jarvis¡¯ voice is so gentle.

    A few secondster, Este finally nodded obediently.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53

    Roxanne looked up Lucian¡¯s number from her contact list.

    She had saved it only because she didn¡¯t want to miss his call back when Este had wandered off

    from home.

    It was now that the woman remembered she had saved his contact name as just ¡°A.¡±

    After changing it to his actual name, Roxanne dialed the number.

    Lucian was about to head out and look for Este on his own when his phone rang.

    Seeing the name on his screen, his eyes narrowed as he answered the call.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice came from across the line.

    Lucian scoffed internally at the thought of how she had escaped his previous antics. ¡°What do you

    want?¡± he asked in the same frigid tone the woman used.

    Roxanne nced at the little girl beside her. What¡¯s with that tone? I would¡¯ve hung up right away if

    it weren¡¯t for the child!

    ¡°Essie came looking for me first thing in the morning. Come and get her if you¡¯re free. Or you can

    tell me your address, and I¡¯ll take her there.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°Give me your address.¡±

    ¡°32, Durwest Garden.¡±

    The man hung up right after that.

    Roxanne breathed an internal sigh of relief as she watched her screen turn ck. She turned

    toward the little girl standing beside her, saying, ¡°Your daddy¡¯sing over to pick you up. Be a

    good girl and go home with him, okay?¡±

    Este nodded but secretly began pondering over her next move.

    She had finally gotten the chance to be with this prettydy and didn¡¯t want to have to leave so

    soon.

    But Daddy¡¯s on his way here. What should I do to be able to stay

    Unfortunately, Archie saw through her intentions immediately and crossed his arms. ¡°Your daddy

    hates my mommy, so he¡¯s definitely not going to let you stay. I suggest you give up on the idea.¡±

    Este¡¯s gaze darkened as she heard that.

    It¡¯s true. Daddy doesn¡¯t like her. He even argues with her in front of me.

    But I like Ms. Jarvis!

    The girl had left home early this morning just to see Roxanne.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she just liked this woman so much.

    The two hadn¡¯t spent much time together, but Este adored Roxanne so much morepared to

    Catalina, her everyday caretaker.

    That¡¯s right! The child¡¯s eyes lit up again.

    She had brought gifts for Roxanne and the two boys when she left home this morning.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Remembering that, she swiftly jumped off the couch and rummaged through her little backpack.

    Then, she took out a tiny yet exquisite crystal ball and held it in front of Roxanne with two hands.

    The woman stared at her in puzzlement.

    Este took another step forward while continuing to hold the gift, her eyes full of anticipation.

    Roxanne slowly took the crystal ball from her. ¡°Is this¡­ for me?¡±

    Este nodded and wrote in her notebook: For you. I like you!

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°Thank you, Essie. I like you a lot too,¡± she responded, caressing

    the girl¡¯s head.

    Archie and Benny hadn¡¯t expected the little girl to bring gifts, and they, too, jumped off the couch.

    ¡°You gave Mommy a gift? What about us? Do we get any too?¡±

    Este nodded with a smile and dug around in her backpack again. Soon, she took out two racecar

    figurines and trotted over to the boys.

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes twinkled instantly.

    They had always enjoyed ying with these since they were young, and Roxanne would often buy

    such toys for them.

    In fact, they had had their eyes on these two particr car models for a while now, but they hadn¡¯t

    come up with a good reason to ask their mother to buy them. These figurines were also a little

    expensive.

    And yet, Este had bought them.

    The boys could easily confirm that these figurines were genuine.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54

    Given how well-raised the boys were, they shook their heads despite liking the toys, knowing how

    expensive these things were. ¡°We can¡¯t ept these. They¡¯re too expensive.¡±

    Este tilted her head in confusion before cing the toys next to them and scribbling on her

    notebook again: For you. Thank. Help.

    Benny peered at her writing in bewilderment.

    She can¡¯t write aplete sentence. What is she trying to say?

    Archie was initially perplexed as well, but realization quickly dawned on him. ¡°Are you trying to say

    you¡¯re thanking us for our help that day?¡±

    Nodding fervently, Este put the book down and held the car figurines in front of them once more.

    Roxanne thought back to what her sons¡¯ kindergarten teacher had told her about Archie and Benny

    having protected Este.

    I remember the teacher mentioning it. What on earth could¡¯ve happened between mere children,

    though?

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    But judging from Essie¡¯s behavior, whatever Archie and Benny did for her seems like a really big

    deal to her.

    ¡°What happened that day?¡± Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Essie got hurt after another student pushed her,¡± exined Archie. ¡°Benny and I got that student to

    apologize to Essie, and then we took Essie to the school nurse.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in enlightenment.

    ¡°Can we ept these gifts, Mommy?¡± Archie felt sorry to see the little girl continue to hold the toys

    in her hand.

    Roxanne chuckled. ¡°Okay. Give her something of yours in return.¡±

    The boys finally took the toy cars from Este, not forgetting to express their gratitude. ¡°Thanks,

    Essie! Wait for us here, okay? We¡¯ll get you some gifts too!¡±

    Then, they scurried upstairs and began searching their room for something they could give the little

    girl in return.

    Now, only Roxanne and Este remained inside the living room.

    Seeing how obedient the girl looked. Roxanne couldn¡¯t resist showing her concern. ¡°Does your

    hand still hurt?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Este walked toward Roxanne and raised her hand, showing the injury she had

    received that day.

    There was a visible bruise on the girl¡¯s pale-colored hand, and that tugged at Roxanne¡¯s

    heartstrings.

    The woman felt relieved only after examining the bruise closely and making sure there were no

    internal injuries. ¡°Did you use any ointment?¡¯

    Este stilled for a few seconds. Then, she shook her head innocently after seeing how worried

    Roxanne looked.

    That made Roxanne¡¯s heart ache even more.

    There¡¯s no way Lucian would¡¯ve missed such an obvious bruise, but he didn¡¯t give her any

    ointment?

    Then, the woman thought of how Este would run away from home every now and then.

    Lucian, you¡¯re a terrible excuse for a father!

    Not aware that she had inadvertently made her father look bad, Este stared at the woman before

    her eagerly.

    If I told her I haven¡¯t used any ointment, would she help me?

    Noticing the child¡¯s gaze, Roxanne returned to her senses and ran her fingers over the bruise. ¡°Wait

    for me here. I¡¯ll be back with a medical kit,¡± she cooed.

    Este nodded excitedly, her eyes sparkling.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted at the sight, and she got up to retrieve a medical kit before carefully treating

    the girl¡¯s bruise.

    The woman was a doctor, after all, so she would naturally be more careful and gentler.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± she asked, rubbing some ointment on the girl while ncing at her in concern.

    Shaking her head, Este gazed down at her hand, observing how Roxanne tended to her.

    Ms. Jarvis¡¯ hands are so pretty too.

    And she¡¯s so much gentler than Daddy. I don¡¯t feel any pain at all.

    I like her even more now!

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55

    After Roxanne was done tending to Este, Archie and Benny returned downstairs while carrying

    Este¡¯s gifts.

    They each had a strange-looking stuffed toy in their hands and walked up to the little girl. ¡°We

    bought these with our pocket money. You can have them.¡±

    The dolls looked adorable yet hideous at the same time and didn¡¯t seem to suit Este at all.

    However, this was the girl¡¯s first time receiving gifts from peers her age whom she liked very much.

    Thus, she joyously epted the stuffed toys and hugged them more tightly than she did her

    previous doll.

    After a long while, Este finally put the toys down and scribbled a massive word of thanks on her

    notebook, showing her writing to Archie and Benny.

    This was the boys¡¯ first time seeing her beam like that.

    They used to avoid her because she was a child their father had with another woman.

    But after they saw how adorable she looked, their hearts skipped a beat as they exchanged nces

    and scratched their heads sheepishly.

    She¡¯s such a cute half-sister!

    I don¡¯t want to hate her anymore.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne¡¯s heart softened as she saw the three children interacting with each other.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you y with Essie for a while?¡± she suggested to her sons while stroking Este¡¯s

    head. ¡°I have to call the research institute and let them know I¡¯ll only be heading over a bitter. I

    just applied some ointment on Essie¡¯s hand, so be careful.¡±

    The boys nodded obediently.

    Then, Roxanne went upstairs to make the phone call.

    ¡°Shall we y some Lego?¡± The boys didn¡¯t know what girls enjoyed ying, so they could only

    invite her to y with their usual toys.

    Even so, a bright-eyed Este readily nodded in agreement.

    I was right toe here today. I got to have Ms. Jarvis tend to my wound, and Archie and Benny

    are now asking me to y with them!

    Both Archie and Benny¡¯s intelligence far exceeded that of a normal child, so Roxanne would buy

    them Legos for adults, which could usually be stacked into huge models. Their current project was

    about halfway done.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to do this, you can watch us first,¡± Archie said kindly.

    Este nodded and solemnly watched them connect several Lego bricks. It wasn¡¯t long until she

    picked up a few pieces and began doing the same.

    Seeing that, Archie and Benny stopped and prepared to guide her, only to realize that the girl

    seemed to be catching on quickly,

    Soon, she began to match their speed ¨C at a high level of uracy too:

    The boys were dumbfounded momentarily.

    Their mother had bought them these because they were highly intelligent, but now, Este was

    doing as well as they were.

    Is it because we share the same father?

    Just as astonishment filled them, the doorbell to the mansion suddenly rang.

    The boys nced at one another as they thought of the same person.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the door. Keep Essiepany,¡± Archie instructed while getting up and heading toward

    the entrance.

    He then opened the door to see a tall man dressed in an elegant suit ¨C the man who was his father

    in name.

    ¡°Hello,¡± Archie greeted politely, albeit with a hint of detachment.

    A frosty-looking Lucian had thought it was Roxanne who would open the door for him, and he

    frowned upon realizing it was a child.

    He must be Roxanne¡¯s kid.

    For some reason, the boy seemed to harbor some feelings of enmity toward him.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Este¡¯s here with us. Come on in.¡± Archie shot the man a nce before turning around and

    walking back into the house coolly

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56

    Lucian gathered his thoughts and followed Archie into the mansion.

    As soon as he entered, he spotted Este sitting on the carpet with her full attention on the Lego

    bricks before her. There was also a little boy next to her who looked just like the one who had

    opened the door for him.

    Twins, huh?

    With a darkened gaze, Lucian looked away from the boys and scanned the rest of the living room

    instead.

    Roxanne was nowhere to be found.

    Vas

    ¡°Your daddy¡¯s here,¡± Archie called out to Este coldly after walking back in, his once-friendly

    demeanor having vanishedpletely.

    Upon hearing that, Este stopped whatever she was doing and nced up at Lucian who stood

    not far from her.

    But right after seeing him, she retracted her gaze and began to write something in her notebook.

    Lucian and the boys stared at her.

    Both Archie and Benny were reluctant to see her leave, but now that her father had arrived, there

    was no reason for them to let her stay.

    Lucian¡¯s browed knitted. He knew what the little girl was about to tell him.

    Soon, Este raised her notebook.

    I don¡¯t want to go home yet.

    As he had expected.

    The crease between Lucian¡¯s brows deepened as his voice soon becameced with displeasure.

    ¡°Este Farwell, you left home without a word. Don¡¯t you think you ought to give me an exnation?

    This is the second time you¡¯ve run away from home this month. Why on earth did you do it?¡±

    Este met his eyes stubbornly before looking down to scribble on her notebook again: I like Ms.

    Jarvis. I like Archie and Benny. I want to be friends with them!

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    A look of mockery shed in Lucian¡¯s eyes as he read that. ¡°You like them, but have you ever asked

    them if they like you? You came running to their house like this and disrupted their lives. Don¡¯t you

    know how rude that is?¡± he asked sternly.

    Este pursed her lips and turned to the two boys carefully.

    She knew she would bother them bying over early in the morning.

    But she couldn¡¯t help it. She liked them so much, yet her father wouldn¡¯t let her y with them.

    We¡¯ve even already exchanged gifts, and they also invited me to y with them. Doesn¡¯t that mean

    they like me too?

    Benny¡¯s heart wavered as he saw the pleading look in Este¡¯s eyes. ¡°She¡¯s not bothering us,¡± he

    chimed in, putting down his Lego. ¡°In fact, we were just ying Lego together until you showed up.

    It was a lot of fun!¡±

    Este smiled upon hearing the way Benny stood up for her. Then, she turned back to her father

    furiously.

    Lucian appeared conflicted at the boy¡¯s response.

    However, Archie quickly leaned over and gave his brother a nudge.

    Benny turned to the other boy in a daze, but he immediately came to a realization upon meeting the

    latter¡¯s warning nce.

    Right! We can¡¯t show this guy how much we like Essie!

    Remembering that, Benny hastily shut his mouth, using only his eyes to express his discontent.

    Lucian took notice of everything the boys had just done.

    Still, he didn¡¯t know what they were thinking. Assuming he had frightened them, he fell silent for a

    moment before softening his expression.

    They might be another guy¡¯s kids, but they¡¯re still young. Lucian knew he shouldn¡¯t take his

    annoyance out on the children.

    ¡°In any case, the fact that Essie showed up at your door early in the morning must¡¯ve caused you

    some trouble. Thank you for ying with her,¡± he tried his best to state calmly.

    The boys nodded icily in response.

    Then, the living room fell into silence.

    ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡± Lucian asked in frustration a whileter, rubbing his temples.

    Despite having a daughter, he wasn¡¯t particrly good at interacting with children.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    Chapter 57

    The boys instantly grew wary at the mention of their mother.

    ¡°Why are you asking about her?¡± Archie demanded, ring at the man like a puppy that could strike

    anytime.

    He didn¡¯t have much strength, but he was still adamant about putting on a vicious front:

    Noticing the boys¡¯ hostility and caution, Lucian felt curious and amused at the same time but paid

    no attention to it. ¡°Well, you all watched over Essie twice now, so it¡¯s only natural that I give your

    mother a word of thanks.¡±

    Archie sighed internally as he heard that, but his expression remained tense. ¡°There¡¯s no need for

    that. My mommy¡¯s in the middle of a phone call. She doesn¡¯t need your thanks anyway.¡±

    Then, he dragged Benny back to the carpet and turned to Este. ¡°Your daddy¡¯s here now, so you

    should go with him. My mommy will be leaving for work soon. She won¡¯t have time to keep you

    company anymore.¡±

    Este, who was initially still jubnt from how the boys backed her up, slowly returned to her

    senses after hearing that. Although she didn¡¯t want to leave, she eventually nodded upon learning

    that Roxanne had to work.

    Archie remained on high alert ever since Lucian mentioned their mother. I don¡¯t want him to see

    Mommy. Seeing the girl agree to go home, he quickly gave Benny a tug before kneeling down to

    keep all their Lego bricks. Lucian said nothing more, merely watching the three put the toys away.

    But the more he gazed at them, the weirder it felt. They¡¯re all around the same height.

    Come to think of it, they¡¯re also ssmates in kindergarten.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    That means they¡¯re about the same age too. But taking the timeline into consideration, even if that

    woman were to birth these twins right after having Essie and getting divorced, the boys shouldn¡¯t

    look too simr to Essie in age. Could it be¡­ that it¡¯s because they¡¯re boys, so they grow faster?

    But she also put them in the same grade as Essie. Was that a coincidence too?

    A wave of doubt swept through Lucian.

    Unable toe up with an answer, he shifted his gaze from the three children and observed his

    surroundings nonchntly.

    This was a rented building, but Roxanne had evidently taken the effort to decorate the ce.

    Then, a neat and cozy setting entered Lucian¡¯s line of sight. As he looked closer, he noticed that

    there were many areas adorned with photographs.

    With his focus now on the picture frames, the man walked over and nced at them carefully.

    After a while, he frowned slightly.

    Every picture contained only Roxanne and the two boys.

    Despite the three of them smiling warmly, Lucian felt something was amiss.

    There¡¯s no sign of the boys¡¯ father in any of these pictures.

    Or was he the one who took all these pictures?

    But that can¡¯t be. How could he not be in a single photo?

    Just as Lucian fell into thought, a flurry of rapid footsteps came from the stairs.

    That jolted the man back to reality, and he put the picture frame down before walking back to the

    carpet.

    A panic-stricken Roxanne quickly made her way down the stairs, her expression nothing but frantic.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Chapter 58

    Roxanne had wanted to call the research institute just to mention that she would be heading there a

    littleter today.

    Yet, the one who answered the phone was Colby, who proceeded to consult her on a project they

    were rushing the past two days. He had sought her help on some group data before she could even

    say anything

    As Roxanne delved into a long discussion with him, she eventually lost track of time.

    The woman only remembered to end the call after hearing Lucian¡¯s voiceing from downstairs.

    That was when she quickly drew a conclusion, hung up, and hurried down the stairs.

    She had nearly forgotten that Lucian was showing up soon and that her two sons were still keeping

    Estepany downstairs.

    If Lucian were to see her boys¡­

    She instantly grew flustered at the thought.

    s, by the time she arrived downstairs to prevent both sides from meeting each other, it was

    already toote.

    As soon as she turned at the corner of the stairs, she saw the man standing next to the carpet, and

    the three children were almost done keeping their toys by now.

    Lucian turned around coldly after seemingly having heard here down.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression stiffened as their eyes met, but she squeezed her palms in an attempt to

    calm down before greeting the man casually, ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    Lucian nodded chillingly but kept his gaze on her. No one could tell what he was thinking deep

    down.

    Thinking that he had already figured out who the two boys were, Roxanne couldn¡¯t hide her guilt.

    ¡°So¡­ are you going to take Essie home now, or¡­¡±

    She was terrified that Lucian might want to sit down and talk after finding out the boys¡¯ origins. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    To her luck, the man merely thought she was hinting him to leave. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving now. Don¡¯t

    worry. I won¡¯t stay here much longer,¡± he replied cially.

    Then, he turned to look at Este, who was still slowly keeping the Lego bricks. ¡°Are you done

    packing up? It¡¯s time to go.¡±

    Este had deliberately tried to keep her movements slow since she didn¡¯t want to leave, but Archie

    and Benny were so quick that the area was now almost spotless.

    Upon hearing her father¡¯s prompting, the little girl stood up reluctantly and gazed at Roxanne

    with tears in her eyes.

    Povonne¡¯s chest tightened at the sight, but with Lucian here and whatever happened vesterdav. no

    words offort coulde out of her mouth.

    ¡°Thank Ms. Jarvis, then we¡¯ll go home,¡± Lucian instructed frigidly.

    Este¡¯s expression softened more as she heard that, and she stared at Roxanne expectantly,

    hoping that the woman would invite her to drop by again next time.

    Yet, after all that waiting, she received not a single word of response.

    The girl looked down dejectedly.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis has to go to work. We shouldn¡¯t bother her anymore,¡± Lucian urged.

    Este finally picked up her notebook and began to write in it again.

    It seemed to take her a long time just to write ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yet, when she was done scribbling, she raised her notebook at Lucian instead.

    Daddy, can Ie to see Ms. Jarvis again next time? I want to be friends with Archie and Benny.

    Everyone saw what she had written.

    Roxanne and her two boys felt sorry for her, but they dared not say anything due to Lucian¡¯s sullen

    expression.

    Noticing their reactions and seeing how clingy his daughter was with them, Lucian gritted his teeth.

    ¡°No.¡±

    Este¡¯s face fell the moment he said that. With her eyes reddening, she pursed her lips and began

    to cry silently.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59

    Given that it was Catalina who always tended to Este, Lucian didn¡¯t have much experience

    dealing with children and thought his daughter was throwing a fit.

    A look of panic shed in the man¡¯s eyes as he saw the little girl weep, but ultimately, he red at

    her sternly.

    ¡°Stop crying,¡± he ordered, thinking he didn¡¯t sound harsh at all.

    Yet, he sounded especially fierce in the child¡¯s ears.

    With that, Este began to cry harder. Tears gushed down her ashen cheeks like a river escaping a

    dam as she broke into an uncontroble sob.

    Lucian¡¯s brows creased at the sight. He didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne couldn¡¯t watch how cold the man was toward his weeping daughter any

    further.

    ¡°Is that how you treat a child? She¡¯s already in tears, and you¡¯re still talking to her like this? Can¡¯t

    you just talk to her nicely?¡±

    Lucian froze at the woman¡¯s sudden admonition.

    Roxanne quickly strode over to Este and knelt down to pull the little girl into her arms. ¡°There,

    there, Essie. Don¡¯t cry! You cane over to y whenever you like, okay? I¡¯ll give you my

    number, so just let me know whenever you¡¯re thinking of dropping by,¡± she assured tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t

    cry anymore, okay? You won¡¯t look pretty if you do.¡±

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny stood next to them with tissues in their hands. While coaxing Este,

    Roxanne reached out for a piece of tissue and wiped the child¡¯s tears.

    The little girl slowly stopped crying and buried herself in Roxanne¡¯s embrace.

    Feeling her heart wrench, Roxanne held the child tightly and patted her on the back.

    Archie and Benny were livid to see Este having burst into tears like that, and they turned to

    Lucian indignantly.

    ¡°Why won¡¯t you let Essie be friends with us?¡± Archie couldn¡¯t help but question. ¡°We¡¯ve never been

    mean to her! For the past two times she ran away from home, my mommy¡¯s the one who took care

    of her really well, and we¡¯d y with her too. She has fun ying with us, and she likes us a lot, so

    why can¡¯t she be friends with us? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re bad guys!¡±

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Certainly not expecting to be reproached by two little boys, Lucian remained stone-faced, not

    knowing how to respond.

    He didn¡¯t want Este to be friends with them just because he was being considerate, yet they were

    now ming him instead.

    ¡°Essie doesn¡¯t have many friends at school. Only Archie and I like her and let her hang around with

    us. When someone bullied her at school, we were the ones who helped her. If she can¡¯t be friends

    with us, she¡¯ll be all on her own! Is that what you want?¡± Even Benny couldn¡¯t refrain fromshing

    out at Lucian.

    The man felt extremely conflicted to be questioned like that.

    Seeing him remain silent, the boys grew even more frustrated, thinking they had hit the nail on the

    head with their words.

    After holding back for a while, Archie eventually said what was on his mind, ¡°We protect her and

    y with her, but you¡¯re being so skeptical about us. What kind of people do you think we are?¡±

    Benny nodded in agreement, and the two stared at Lucian in disappointment.

    This man was their father, but he had abandoned their mother before they were even born.

    And now, on top of not liking them, he wouldn¡¯t even let his daughter be friends with them.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60

    Lucian was taken aback by the two little boys¡¯ angry reaction and knitted his brows.

    They outright reprimanded him, yet somehow, he felt sorry for Archie and Benny. He was even

    overwhelmed by a pang of guilt.

    Roxanne, who was carrying Este in her arms, was dumbfounded when she heard what her two

    boys said. She, too, felt a prickly pain in her heart.

    Thank God they don¡¯t know the man standing before them is their biological father. They might be

    even more upset if they knew the truth¡­

    After keeping quiet for a while, Lucian looked away apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t see you two

    as bad guys. I feel it¡¯s inappropriate for your mommy to be in contact with her ex-husband. Your

    daddy might get upset if he finds out about it.¡±

    Roxanne and the two boys froze for a moment when they heard that.

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces. Oh, right! Daddy doesn¡¯t know our rtionship with him yet!

    Benny spoke his mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay! We don¡¯t have a daddy!¡±

    The remarks the two boys made kept rendering Roxanne nonplussed. She wanted to stop her

    youngest son from spilling the tea, but it was toote.

    N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

    She could only anxiously wait for Lucian¡¯s response.

    The man¡¯s eyes narrowed with suspicion. There¡¯s something fishy about the things he said and the

    pictures.

    ¡°What do you mean by you don¡¯t have a daddy? Where¡¯s he?¡± Lucian could not help but ask.

    Benny looked at the confused man and exined, ¡°Daddy didn¡¯t want us anymore. He abandoned

    Mommy, and he didn¡¯t like us. We grew up living with Mommy, so we have not seen our daddy

    before.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian frowned and gazed into Roxanne¡¯s eyes. His eyes flickered with

    complicated emotions.

    So all these years, this woman raised these two kids single-handedly?

    He could not imagine the hardship they had to endure.

    Besides, the woman had such an impressive r¨¦sum¨¦ when she was abroad.

    How on earth did she manage to juggle between the kids and her work? And how could that man

    abandon them just like this? Damn it!

    Roxanne noticed the man was overwhelmed with emotions. She could even predict what he was

    about to say next.

    Before he could say anything, however, Roxanne shut her eyes for a bit to conceal all her emotions

    and interrupted their conversation nonchntly, ¡°All right. Essie is not crying anymore, so it¡¯s time

    for you to go home. I should get to work soon, too.¡±

    She then released the little girl and gently stroked her head. ¡°Go home with your daddy, all right?

    You can alwayse and visit Archie and Benny next time.¡±

    Pleased with Roxanne¡¯s assurance, the teary-eyed Este broke into a smile and nodded before

    returning to her father.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened for a second. He decided not to ask further since it was clear that Roxanne

    did not want to continue the topic.

    As the little girl with red-rimmed eyes walked toward him, he rubbed her head quietly and toned

    down his voice. ¡°Say goodbye to Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Este raised her hand and waved Roxanne and the two boys goodbye.

    The mother and sons responded with a hand wave.

    Lucian bobbed his head and said to Roxanne, ¡°We¡¯re gonna go now.¡±

    Before Roxanne could react, Lucian held Este¡¯s hand, turned around, and left.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61

    After watching Lucian¡¯s car depart, Roxanne brought Archie and Benny back to the mansion.

    She squatted down and gave them a serious look. The two boys, too, looked at her as they knew

    their mother wanted to talk to them.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, listen carefully. Don¡¯t ever tell anyone about our family again-especially the fact that

    you don¡¯t have a daddy!¡± Roxanne felt her head throbbing when she recalled the incident earlier.

    Thank God I managed to put a stop to their conversation. Given Lucian¡¯s intelligence, the things the

    kids said would have aroused his suspicion.

    Archie and Benny looked perplexed. ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a fact that we didn¡¯t have a daddy!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s head pounded even more intensely when she heard their reply.

    I can¡¯t be telling these boys the real reason, can I? How can I tell them I¡¯m afraid their biological

    father wille looking for them?

    After a short pause, Roxanne made up a story. ¡°Because bad guys like kids who don¡¯t have fathers.

    They know mothers are not strong enough to protect their children. What if they snatch you away?¡±

    The two geniuses exchanged nces. They thought the exnation wasme but decided to y

    along. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne sighed with relief. She got up, took her bag, and brought them to the research institute.

    Meanwhile, after leaving Roxanne¡¯s house, Este was still sulking though she was not crying

    anymore. Throughout the drive back, she pouted and looked at the view outside the window as if

    Lucian was not around.

    Feeling helpless, Lucian sighed and said in a deep voice, ¡°Still mad at Daddy? I¡¯m sorry, Essie. It¡¯s

    all Daddy¡¯s fault. I shouldn¡¯t stop you from making friends, but you can¡¯t simply run away from home

    all the time. Communicate with Daddy if you have a problem.¡±

    Este tilted her head to look at him. Instead of looking out the window again, she lowered her head

    and stared at her tiny feet.

    Lucian sighed again. He reached out his hand and gently stroked her head. ¡°Instead of writing, you

    should try to speak. Writing might not urately convey your emotions and can sometimes cause

    misunderstanding.¡±

    Este shook her head and brushed his hand off. She hugged her notebook even more tightly and

    refused to put it aside.

    Upon seeing his daughter¡¯s reaction, Lucian frowned and fell silent.

    All the years, everyone assumed Este was a mute, and Lucian had never bothered to exin to

    the public.

    The little girl was not mute. In fact, she had learned to speak much earlier than peers her age.

    However, Este waster diagnosed with autism, and she gradually stopped talking to anyone.

    That was why she preferred to write down her thoughts on paper.

    Even when she was with Lucian, she refused to speak.

    As years went by, Lucian learned to ept Este for who she was. But deep in his heart, he still

    wished to hear his daughter speak again.

    The two boys said she doesn¡¯t have many friends in kindergarten. I guess it¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t

    want to talk to anyone.

    Both of them stayed silent for the rest of their journey.

    Even after they had arrived at the manor, Este got out of the car and walked in front.

    Lucian walked behind and entered the mansion right after her.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally home!¡±

    Lucian was a little bewildered when he heard his mother¡¯s voice the moment he stepped into the

    house.

    He nced at the living hall and saw his parents standing next to Aubree. They were all

    surrounding Este, wearing joyful expressions on their faces.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62

    ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you doing here?¡± Lucian frowned and asked.

    Sonya whined while inspecting her granddaughter, ¡°I had to drag your dad over because I was so

    worried when I heard my baby girl went missing this morning. And why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian did not know how to answer her.

    ¡°Essie,e. Tell Grandma where have you been?¡± Sonya was relieved that Este came home in

    one piece. She hugged the girl and said, ¡°How could you run away from home just like that? You¡¯re

    still a little girl. Grandma is so worried about you. Don¡¯t do this again anymore, okay?¡±

    Aubree echoed, ¡°You can always talk to me if you¡¯re upset. Don¡¯t just run out of the house without

    telling us! Grandpa and Grandma were so worried about you. So was I! Had you note home, I

    would have gone out to look for you!¡±

    Este did not react much to Sonya¡¯s hug and Aubree¡¯s question, a frigid expression on her face.

    Knowing that this kind of atmosphere would make Este ufortable, Lucian walked up to

    Sonya and took over the child. ¡°Essie was just around the neighborhood. She¡¯s a smart girl, so you

    don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±

    Este flung her arms around Lucian¡¯s neck and buried her head into the crook of his neck.

    Sonya¡¯s heart ached for her granddaughter. She turned around andined to Lucian, ¡°You

    must have neglected Essie because you¡¯re always busy with work! She wouldn¡¯t have felt lonely

    had you married someone who could take good care of her. She wouldn¡¯t have run away if

    someone was here to look after her!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian knitted his brows. He knew Sonya was trying to press him to marry again.

    He immediately promised, ¡°From now on, I¡¯ll try to stay home to apany her during weekends. I

    didn¡¯t n to go out today either, but an emergency cropped up, and I had to make a trip to the

    office.¡±

    Sonya knew he was trying to y dumb. Instead of beating around the bush, she asked directly, ¡°I

    don¡¯t want to y mind games with you anymore. When do you n on marrying Aubree? She

    waited for you for six years, and you expect her to wait for another six years? Don¡¯t you feel bad for

    her?¡±

    Aubree held onto Sonya¡¯s arm and looked at Lucian with a faint smile as if she was anticipating a

    positive answer from him.

    That was why she invited Sonya and Elias over today,

    Vas

    He¡¯ll have no choice but to talk about our wedding since his parents are here.

    Yet, the answer Lucian gave shattered her dream.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve been busytely, and you saw what happened to Essie. She has been quite emotional

    these days, often running away from home. Now is just not the right time for me to think about

    marriage.¡±

    Sonya looked up at Lucian with a scowl and advised him, ¡°All the more reason for you to tie the knot

    with Aubree! Isn¡¯t it better if she can help you take care of Essie? She has always regarded Essie

    as her own,¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Lucian interrupted Sonya in a deep voice and reiterated, ¡°I said this is not the right time, and

    I¡¯ll always put Essie¡¯s first before making any decision, so stop giving me pressure!¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression turned grim when she noticed the annoyance on his face. She stepped in to

    defuse the tension, saying, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mrs. Farwell. I can wait. I believe Essie would one day

    ept me. We¡¯ll give her more time.¡±

    Touched by Aubree¡¯s remark, Sonya gently patted her hand to console her. What a gentle,

    affectionate child. I don¡¯t understand why Lucian refused to marry her right away.

    Este overheard their conversation and grimaced. I don¡¯t want this evil woman to be my mommy!

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63

    At noon both Elias and Sonya stayed at the manor for lunch. Aubree also made up an excuse and

    stayed.

    At the dining table, she put on an attentive act. Not only did she take soup and food for the couple

    every so often, but she even helped Este peel prawns that she didn¡¯t eat much herself.

    ¡°Here, I remember that you love eating prawns, so I peeled them especially for you, Essie.¡±

    Aubree slid the te of prawns she had peeled to Este.

    Este merely lifted her head and nced at it. Then, she dipped her head again and continued

    eating the food in her bowl as though she didn¡¯t see anything.

    Aubree¡¯s hand was still on the te, and the smile on her face stiffened slightly.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Some time passed, but still, Este didn¡¯t touch that te of prawns at all.

    ¡°Essie, why are you not eating the prawns Ms. Pearson peeled especially for you. Besides, you

    didn¡¯t even thank her,¡± Sonya chided.

    Este turned a deaf ear to it and continued eating.

    Upon seeing that, Sonya frowned slightly, and her voice turned significantly harsher as she said,

    ¡°Such behavior is exceedingly rude, Essie.¡±

    Stilling, Este lifted her head, her eyes brimming with obstinacy.

    I just don¡¯t want to eat anything from this evil woman!

    Beside her, Aubree hurriedly acted considerate and sensible when she saw that Sonya was

    standing up for her. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Mrs. Farwell. Perhaps Essie isn¡¯t eating the prawns because

    she¡¯s already full. Besides, she¡¯s emotionally unstable in the first ce. You¡¯ll frighten her.¡±

    ¡°What a considerate girl! I¡¯ll rest easy with you taking care of her in the future,¡± Sonyauded in

    gratification.

    Aubree cautiously shifted her gaze to Lucian with a somewhat forced smile on her face.

    Likewise, Sonya looked at her son, but her eyes were filled with recrimination.

    As Lucian met their gazes, his expression tensed, and he said to Aubree in a clipped voice, ¡°Essie

    doesn¡¯t eat food from outsiders. You don¡¯t need to try anymore.¡±

    When Aubree heard that, a sh of hurt flittered across her face, and she sheepishly took the te

    of prawns back.

    Sonya wanted to smooth over their rtionship upon seeing that Aubree was hurt. She turned and

    chastised her son, ¡°This is all on you for pampering her.¡±

    Lucian remained indifferent. ¡°Children should have some safety awareness in the first ce. At

    the very least, she won¡¯t simply eat food from strangers when she¡¯s outside.¡±

    Sonya wanted to speak further, but Elias beside her gave a cough and seconded. ¡°Lucian is right

    Essie likes to wander around these few days. No one can afford to take responsibility if she eats

    something she shouldn¡¯t be eating outside.¡±

    Only then did Sonya relent.

    After lunch, Lucian still had work to handle, so he asked them about their ns.

    Regarding her granddaughter lovingly, Sonya remarked, ¡°It¡¯s been a long while since Ist brought

    Essie out to shop. Essie, I¡¯ll bring you out to buy some beautiful dresses!¡±

    Although she was dissatisfied with her son¡¯s marriage, she still loved her granddaughter from the

    depths of her heart. Considering that her son was a man and would inevitably be negligent in that

    aspect, she would always bring Este out to buy things favored by little girls every time she visited.

    Este was just about to agree when Aubree came over. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, Mrs. Farwell. I can also

    see what Essie likes.¡±

    ¡°Sure!¡± Sonya agreed with a smile.

    Having said that, she reached out to take Este¡¯s hand, only to grasp empty air.

    Este shook her head at her grandmother before writing in her notebook: I don¡¯t want to go out

    today. I want to practice writing at home.

    I don¡¯t want to be with this evil woman!

    Sonya didn¡¯t force the issue.

    Elias led his granddaughter to the couch for a seat. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll teach you. Tell me what word you¡¯d

    like to practice today.¡±

    Recalling the names of the two boys she glimpsed written on their books when she was in

    kindergarten, Este wrote ¡°Archie¡± and ¡°Benny¡± in her notebook.

    At that, puzzlement inundated Elias. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to practice writing these two

    words?¡±

    After all, those two words weren¡¯tmon nouns, and he couldn¡¯t think of any special meaning to

    them.

    Shaking her head, Este tugged at her grandfather¡¯s sleeve, imploring him to teach her.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Chapter 64

    Elise didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. Since Este wanted to learn those two words, he decided to

    teach her.

    They both had the housekeeper bring a pencil and paper, then started practicing writing at the

    dining table in the dining room,

    Seeing that his father was taking care of Este, Lucian excused himself and went upstairs to his

    study.

    Meanwhile, Aubree was seething.

    She could tell that Este was evidently trying to keep her distance from her. Thetter had been

    turning her down in front of the Farwells.

    If this continues, Mr. and Mrs. Farwell will definitely notice something amiss! No, I¡¯ve got to find an

    opportunity and teach that brat a lesson so that she¡¯ll behave!

    Because of Este¡¯s sudden visit, it was almost ten o¡¯clock when Roxanne arrived at the research

    institute with Archie and Benny.

    After settling them in her office, she started working without dy.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    The data Colby proposed hadn¡¯t been processed, so he sought her out right away upon learning

    that she had arrived.

    The two of them proceeded to devote themselves wholly to work.

    It wasn¡¯t until it was time to get off work in the evening that they came to a conclusion at longst.

    Stretching, Roxanne caught sight of her two sons who were studying something or other on their

    laptops. ¡°Archie, Benny, we can go home now,¡± she called out gently.

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny lifted their eyes from behind theptops and nodded docilely. They

    put theptops down and got up from the couch.

    Colby nced at the time before suggesting with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s just dinner time now. You¡¯ve done me

    a great favor today, so how about me treating you and the kids to a meal?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned for a moment. She turned to her sons to seek their opinions.

    Archie and Benny exchanged a look, understanding dawning upon both of them.

    Well, it¡¯s clear as day that Mr. Galloway wants to pursue Mommy.

    Having observed the man for a day, they felt that Colby was indeed very much outstanding. In terms

    of career, at the very least, he hadmon topics with Roxanne. On top of that, his looks were also

    passable.

    For some inexplicable reason, however, only their father¡¯s countenance shed across their

    minds whenever they imagined a man with their mother.

    How strange. We¡¯ve never seen Mommy and Daddy standing side by side, but we instinctively feel

    that Daddy is the only one who¡¯s worthy of standing by Mommy¡¯s side. Therefore, it¡¯s best that we

    keep a distance from Mr. Galloway!

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Galloway, but my mommy already has a date tonight. So, it¡¯s okay,¡± Archie declined

    politely.

    Colby looked at Roxanne in mystification.

    Throughout the day, he hadn¡¯t heard her mentioning about a date that night.

    Roxanne swept a gaze over Archie and Benny. While she couldn¡¯t fathom why they lied, she still

    went along with them. ¡°I have a dinner date with my best friend tonight. I¡¯ll take a rain check.¡±

    At that, Colby shed her a warm smile. ¡°I¡¯m all muddled from work that I forgot to ask whether you

    have nster. In that case, I¡¯ll head off first.¡±

    After saying that, he bid Archie and Benny farewell before spinning on his heel and leaving.

    When they left the research institute, Roxanne eyed Archie and Benny questioningly with her brows

    slightly furrowed. ¡°Why did you lie earlier? Do you not like Mr. Galloway?¡±

    In response, Archie and Benny shook their heads solemnly. ¡°We were helping you turn a suitor

    down.¡±

    Roxanne was torn between exasperation and amusement at the sight of their earnest expressions.

    ¡°Regardless of the reason, you can¡¯t simply lie in the future.¡±

    The two boys nodded obediently.

    Benny leaned close to her with a grin. ¡°We feel that Mr. Galloway is indeed pretty good, but you can

    still choose for a bit, Mommy. There¡¯s no need to rush. Archie and I aren¡¯t in a hurry to have a

    daddy anyway.¡±

    Roxanne inexorably burst into giggles. ¡°Choose? Do you think it¡¯s the same as choosing groceries

    at the supermarket?¡±

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65

    Roxanne wasn¡¯t familiar with the restaurants nearby, so she asked Madilyn to rmend her a

    ce and brought Archie and Benny there directly.

    As they were eating, she received a text from Jonathan that read: Is treatment needed tonight, Dr.

    Jarvis?

    Only then did Roxanne remember that she didn¡¯t exin the treatment process to him. She replied:

    Old Mr. Queen is still a little weak, so treatment can¡¯t be conducted so frequently. He has already

    undergone treatment twice consecutively. Let him rest for a day. I¡¯lle over tomorrow. Sorry, I

    forgot to tell you about it.

    In no time, Jonathan texted back: Okay. I¡¯ll be waiting for you anytime.

    When Archie and Benny noticed that their mother was texting during dinner, they asked curiously,

    ¡°Is something the matter, Mommy?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Smiling, Roxanne took some food for them both. ¡°No, the patient the other day was asking me if I¡¯m

    going over.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the two boys nodded sensibly. ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, so eat more, Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted at the sight of their attentiveness.

    Dinner was a delightful affair.

    After they finished eating, Roxanne brought Archie and Benny to the counter to settle the bill.

    No sooner had she reached the counter than she spotted two people heading toward them.

    Holding each other¡¯s arms intimately, Aubree and Frieda walked into the restaurant while chatting

    andughing.

    Unbidden, Roxanne slowed her pace and scanned her surroundings, wishing to head into the crowd

    to avoid them both as they had always been hostile toward her.

    Aubree had a long-standing grudge against her. In fact, the woman had even joined forces with all

    the medicinal herb suppliers in Horington to boycott her research institute.

    Frieda, on the other hand, merely looked down upon her medical skills and mocked her time and

    again.

    Judging from the look of things, they clearly had a close rtionship.

    Roxanne had no doubt that Frieda would team up with Aubree to revile her.

    WC

    In normal circumstances, she might have ignored their presence and walk right past them.

    But with Archie and Benny tagging along right then, she didn¡¯t want to have a row with them in front

    of her sons.

    Just when she was about to take a detour with Archie and Benny, Frieda¡¯s mocking voice sounded

    from afar.

    ¡°Hey, what a coincidence, Dr. Jarvis! Are you also here for dinner?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s brows creased slightly, but she nned to ignore her.

    s, the two boys thought that she didn¡¯t hear it and tugged on her sleeve. ¡°Someone is calling

    you, Mommy.

    Left with no other choice, Roxanne could only halt in her tracks. She turned around and met

    Frieda¡¯s gaze calmly. ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s very much a coincidence. But I¡¯ve already finished eating, so I¡¯ll

    leave you both to it. Please excuse me.¡±

    After saying that, she proceeded to lead Archie and Benny past them to pay the bill.

    Frowning, Aubree asked Frieda, ¡°You two are acquainted?¡±

    In response, Frieda nodded. Sweeping a gaze over the trio who had almost reached them, she

    dered in a disdainful voice, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I¡¯m too lowly to be acquainted with Dr. Jarvis when

    her medical skills are so superb. So many people are helpless in the face of my grandfather¡¯s

    illness, but she only jabbed a few needles into him before he regained consciousness. My brother

    now holds her in high regard, so much so that her status is far higher than mine.¡±

    As soon as Aubree heard that, her expression changed imperceptibly. ¡°What did you just say? Why

    did you all hire her to treat Old Mr. Queen?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do so. She was the one who came knocking on our door. As for the reason, I reckon she

    took an interest in my family¡¯s medicinal herbs. After all, my brother signed a contract with her the

    instant my grandfather regained consciousness,¡± Frieda sneered.

    When she finished saying that, she shot a hateful re at Roxanne. ¡°She doesn¡¯t even know her

    ce. My brother merely mentioned it in passing, and she agreed right away. The contract is now

    signed, so she¡¯ll be dead if anything happens to my grandfather!¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66

    When Aubree heard Frieda¡¯s answer, a mixture of emotions brewed in her eyes.

    Having been turned down by Lucian previously and suddenly learning that Roxanne had returned to

    the country, she didn¡¯t dare wait anymore. In the past few days, she had been doing everything

    possible to have an identity linking her to the man.

    Early that morning, she had purposely asked Elias and Sonya to persuade Lucian. She had thought

    he would listen to his parents and change his mind, yet again she had hit a brick wall and even had

    to put up with Este for the entire day.

    With the couple there, she didn¡¯t dare throw a tantrum either.

    Enraged at the end of the day, she had asked Frieda out to shop in a bid to dissipate her anger.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    However, never had she expected to hear such news.

    Countless renowned doctors were helpless in the face of Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition, yet Roxanne

    managed to cure him. That aside, Jonathan even signed a contract with her, promising to supply

    medicinal herbs to the research institute at half the price! In that case, haven¡¯t my efforts of urging

    the medicinal herbs suppliers in Horington to boycott her research institute been in vain?

    At that line of thought, Aubree¡¯s gaze turned chilly. ¡°Didn¡¯t I arrange for a medical team to treat Old

    Mr. Queen? Were they not effective? Why was she allowed to take over his treatment?¡±

    While saying that, she nced at the woman who was meters away from her with fury zing

    within her.

    I¡¯ve gone to such lengths, but she still managed to find a medicinal herb supplier in Horington! She

    must haveughed at me behind my back!

    Frieda was startled for a moment before she hesitantly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that. The medical team you

    arranged was unquestionably effective, but she came knocking on our door and convinced my

    brother. Besides, Grandpa¡¯s condition has indeed improved following her treatment. For that

    reason, my brother has decided that she¡¯d be in charge henceforth.¡±

    With things havinge to this, nothing I say will be of use.

    Aubree snorted inwardly, but her expression remained as courteous as ever. She said to Roxanne,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you even have such capabilities, Ms. Jarvis, that even a professional medical

    team can¡¯tpare to you alone.¡±

    Swiping a finger across the screen of her phone, Roxanne retorted indifferently, ¡°There are many

    more things you don¡¯t know. Why, are you still nning to sabotage me further after learning that I

    signed a contract with the Queen family?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s gaze abruptly darkened. Despite that, she sounded very much innocent when she said,

    ¡°What did you mean by that? I¡¯m thankful that you cured Old Mr. Queen, so how could I possibly

    sabotage you?¡±

    Not in the mood to y along with her, Roxanne answered directly, ¡°I¡¯m sure you know full well

    what I meant by that. Also, I don¡¯t care if you still want to sabotage me further.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s face darkened frightfully. She didn¡¯t reply immediately.

    Beside her, Frieda cautiously interjected upon seeing the two of them at each other¡¯s throats.

    ¡°Aubree, are you both¡­ acquainted?¡±

    At that, Aubrce sneered and no longer masked her hostility toward Roxanne. ¡°Not only are we

    acquainted, but you can also say that fate binds us together tightly.¡±

    After saying that, she turned to Roxanne and drawled provocatively, ¡°Don¡¯t you agree, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne had just finished paying when she heard that. Lifting her eyes, she swept her gaze over

    the two women in front of her. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t dare agree with that, Ms. Pearson. I¡¯m not really

    that close with you, so please don¡¯t make such a statement again in the future. It troubles me a lot.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression stiffened, and rage zed in her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Hurry up and go into the restaurant. I¡¯ll leave you both to enjoy your meal.¡±

    Roxanne then inclined her head at them impassionately and walked past them with Archie and

    Benny, leaving the restaurant without a backward nce.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67

    Aubree and Frieda watched as Roxanne¡¯s figure disappeared from the door. Then, they went over

    to a window seat and sat down.

    ¡°Aubree. what exactly is your deal with that Dr. Jarvis? You seem to know each other, but your

    rtionship isn¡¯t that great?¡± Frieda queried cautiously with her eyes pinned on the woman across

    from her.

    Aubree was so livid that she had steaming out of her ears. ¡°How could our rtionship be

    great? Roxanne Jarvis is Lucian¡¯s ex-wife!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for her, my marriage to Lucian would¡¯ve been a sure thing ages ago!

    Shock flooded Frieda when she heard that. ¡°She¡¯s Lucian¡¯s ex-wife?¡±

    It was no secret within their circle that Lucian was once married six years ago, especially among

    them who grew up with him.

    However, they had also thought that Aubree would be the man¡¯s future wife until he got married out

    of the blue.

    His spouse had never appeared before them, and he had rarely mentioned her outside.

    Hence, no one knew that woman¡¯s identity even after they divorced.

    I never expected it to be her.

    The scene whereby Lucian and Roxanne met that night yed in Frieda¡¯s mind.

    Back then, I naively found it strange that Lucian targeted that woman for no reason yet insisted that

    I apologize to her. It turns out that such is their rtionship.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At that thought, she btedlymented, ¡°No wonder Lucian defended her that day.¡±

    Sharply catching that remark, Aubree demanded coldly, ¡°What are you saying? Lucian defended

    her? What was that about?¡±

    Recalling the events that night, Frieda wore an expression of sheer disgruntlement and promptly

    griped, ¡°It was the night she came knocking on our door, requesting to treat Grandpa. I merely

    made a few skeptical remarks about her since she looks so young and no one knows whether she

    really has such capabilities, but both Lucian and Essie asked me to apologize to her!¡±

    When Aubree heard that, her heart sank at once.

    I went to great lengths to guard against her because I was afraid that Lucian would meet her and

    even did everything possible to have him change his mind and firm up our marriage. But little did I

    know that they had actually met without my knowledge! Worse still, Essie knows her and even

    spoke up for her. Furthermore, judging from Lucian¡¯s character, the fact that he stood up for her

    means that he isn¡¯t averse to her!

    Panic inexorably deluged Aubree.

    No, this can¡¯t be happening. She appeared out of nowhere six years ago and snatched Lucian away

    from me, but this time, I¡¯ll never allow her to mess up my ns again!

    After leaving the restaurant, Roxanne got into the car with the iwo boys and headed home straight

    away.

    Archie and Benny were still pondering about the incident earlier.

    Although they couldn¡¯t find any fault with the two women¡¯s words, they could distinctly sense their

    hostility toward their mother and that their mother seemed to be mad as well.

    The two of them exchanged a nce, both feeling rather vexed.

    ¡°Who were those two people earlier, Mommy?¡± Archie asked with a tense expression.

    ¡°One of them is a family member of my patient. The other one is probably¡­ Essie¡¯s mother,¡±

    Roxanne answered.

    Right after she said that, a strange feeling inexplicably welled up within her.

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny curled their lips in disdain.

    Hmph! So it was because of that woman that Daddy abandoned Mommy and didn¡¯t want us

    anymore. How could shepare to Mommy?

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68

    Archie and Benny proceeded topare Aubree with Roxanne from head to toe. In the end. they felt

    that she was all too far beneath their mother.

    Daddy actually abandoned Mommy for that woman? How blind of him!

    After inwardly disdaining him for a while, Archie suddenly remembered the conversation in the restaurant

    earlier. He leaned close to Roxanne and inquired, ¡°Mommy, what did you mean when you said that the

    woman sabotaged you just now? Did she pick on you?¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t want to involve her two sons in the mess, so she denied it casually, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It was

    just a work issue, and it has been resolved.¡±

    No sooner had she said that than Archie¡¯s determined voice rang out beside her ear.

    ¡°She did pick on you, then! What happened exactly? Hurry up and tell us, Mommy!¡± The boy¡¯s petite face

    was stretched taut, and he frowned in an adult-like manner.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we promise each other that there can be no secrets between us, Mommy? You can¡¯t lie to us!¡±

    Benny seconded.

    Roxanne¡¯s brows knitted together in exasperation.

    She had almost forgotten that Archie and Benny were different from other children. Their intelligence

    quotient was ridiculously high.

    In the face of their interrogative gazes, Roxanne finally broke down and told them about Aubree teaming

    up with the medicinal herb suppliers in Horington to boycott their research institute.

    Upon hearing that she actually picked on their mother, Archie and Benny were so furious that their hands

    balled into fists. ¡°That woman is simply too evil!¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine now, so don¡¯t do anything rash,¡± Roxanne urged.

    Archie and Benny nodded docilely, but inwardly, they raged.

    Once they were home, they seized the opportunity while Roxanne was bathing to sneak into the study.

    Archie whispered something or other into his brother¡¯s ear mysteriously. In the next heartbeat, Benny¡¯s

    eyes lit up. He turned on hisptop, his fingers flying across the keyboard. Shortly after, he hacked into

    Pearson Group¡¯s system.

    When Roxanne came out after her bath, Archie and Benny had already slipped into bed innocently. They

    gazed at her with bright eyes, imploring her to tell them a bedtime story.

    Early the next morning, Aubree was awakened by the ringing of her phone.

    Displeasure was written all over her face.

    Infuriated after learning that Lucian had met Roxannest night, she had gone to bed veryte.

    Thus, she was furious about being awakened carly in the morning then.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Her voice brimmed with impatience when she answered the call.

    On the other end of the phone, Charles sounded exceedingly frantic. ¡°Ms. Pearson,e to the office

    quickly! There¡¯s a huge problem with thepany¡¯s system!¡±

    The instant Aubree heard that, she jolted awake. Getting out of bed, she washed up for a bit before

    rushing to the office.

    Only when she arrived at the office did she discover that the entirepany¡¯s system was down. All the

    employees were standing at the side with peculiar expressions on their faces, whereas those from the

    technical department were trying to fix things.

    No one knew the origin of the virus, but no matter what method they employed, they couldn¡¯t resolve it.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    When Aubree turned up, all the employees at the side lowered their heads in unison as though

    concealing something.

    Meanwhile, the employees from the technical department wore grim expressions.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What use is the lot of you when you can¡¯t resolve things even after so long?¡±

    Aubree strode right over to theputers. As soon as she saw the picture on the screen, her face

    flushed bright red with fury.

    Two cartoon characters were fighting on the screen.

    Precisely speaking, one of them was pummeling the other.

    The character taking a beating had Aubree¡¯s name written on her face and the words ¡°evil woman¡±

    printed clearly on her shirt.

    Next to the character dishing out the beating was a speech bubble with the phrase, ¡°Let¡¯s pummel the

    evil woman!¡±

    It was clear as day that the person behind the virus was targeting her.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Chapter 69

    Aubre looked up and nced around the area to find all theputer screens within her sight had

    the same image.

    The sight made her tremble.

    When the employees saw that she had seen the image on the screen, they tiptoed around her and

    did not even dare to breathe loudly.

    Some who were curious to see Aubree¡¯s reaction immediately retracted their gazes after meeting

    her furious eyes.

    Aubree swept a gaze across everyone. She then named a few people through gritted teeth and

    instructed Charles to dismiss them right away. After that, she returned and scolded the employees

    of the technical department, ¡°Is this how you work? How could thepany¡¯s system be simply

    hacked by someone? Besides, so much time has passed, yet none of you solved this. Did I spend

    this much money to hire all of you to humiliate thepany like this? If you can¡¯t resolve this, then

    get lost!¡±

    The employees had known how nasty Aubree¡¯s temper was and had prepared themselves mentally

    to be scolded by her.

    Hence, they could only seethe in silence as sheshed out at them.

    Right then, the manager of the technical department mustered his courage and stepped out to

    exin, ¡°Ms. Pearson, this virus is really powerful. It has to be created by a famous hacker, at the

    very least. We¡­ need more time to crack this.¡±

    Aubree shot him a re. ¡°Settle this as fast as possible! Otherwise, you can pack your things and

    get lost with them!¡±

    The manager hurriedly nodded in reply and urged his subordinates to get working.

    All the employees were suffering.

    Aubree¡¯s face turned purple with rage as she stared at the two figures on the screen and silently

    clenched her fists.

    How dare this person humiliate me? They¡¯d better not let me find out who they are, or I¡¯ll make their

    life a living hell.

    Early that morning, Roxanne was about to send Archie and Benny to school when she saw Benny

    walking out of the room while clutching his stomach.

    Worried, Roxanne stepped forward to examine him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Benny¡¯s face contorted in pain as he said, ¡°Mommy, my stomach hurts. Can I not go to school

    today?¡±

    As soon as he finished, Archie, too, walked out of the room and looked at Roxanne, saying,

    ¡°Mommy, my stomach¡¯s not feeling well, too.¡±

    Seeing that, Roxanne frowned. ¡°Maybe both of you ate something badst night. Go in and get

    some rest. I¡¯ll give your teacher a call.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded.

    When they saw Roxanne leave, their eyes glinted with mischief.

    Roxanne was not the slightest bit suspicious of the boys.

    After all, they had always been obedient children who never showed any signs of aversion toward

    kindergarten. Naturally, they would not pretend to be sick to avoid school.

    After ending the call, Roxanne brought the boys some warm water and indigestion pills.

    The children did everything they were told.

    Roxanne had wanted to go to the research institute. However, she chose to work from home in the

    end since the children were unwell.

    After settling Archie and Benny, Roxanne got up and went into the study.

    When the boys heard the study door shut, they were instantly in high spirits and they no longer

    showed signs of exhaustion from earlier.

    Benny switched on theptop on his bed, smiling happily when he saw that his virus had not been

    cracked.

    ¡°That evil woman must be at the office at this time,¡± Archie said with certainty while looking at the

    time.

    Benny snorted smugly. ¡°Then she must¡¯ve seen my animation. I bet she¡¯s mad.¡±

    The thought of the evil woman stomping her feet in anger gave them a rush of joy.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70

    ¡°She¡¯s got to pay the price for bullying Mommy.¡± Archie snorted coolly,

    Benny nodded vehemently and started typing on the keyboard again.

    Archie was confused. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Feeling excited, Benny exined, ¡°Their technical team is too weak. My virus is so simple, yet they

    can¡¯t crack it till now. In that case, I¡¯ll increase the difficulty and make that evil woman angrier.¡±

    Hearing that, Archie nodded to express his agreement. ¡°It¡¯s best if they can¡¯t crack it. That way, more

    people willugh at her. Let¡¯s see if she still dares to bully Mommy in the future.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, the boys poured their attention to theptop.

    Suddenly, a series of footsteps could be heard near the door.

    Archie, who had sharp senses, heard the sounds outside and gave Benny a nudge.

    Benny quickly finished coding and shoved theptop to Archie.

    When Roxanne entered the room, she saw Archie hugging theptop and Benny sprawling on the bed,

    looking at the screen curiously.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you two feeling unwell? Why are you using theptop instead of resting?¡± Roxanne frowned as

    she sat beside the boys. ¡°Come here. Let me take a look at you again.¡±

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s hearts tightened when they heard those words.

    Mommy¡¯s got incredible skills. If she examines us, we¡¯ll definitely be exposed. Then, everything we did

    in secret will be exposed, too.

    Roxanne reached out to hold Benny¡¯s hand, but he avoided it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roxanne gazed at him, perplexed.

    Benny grabbed his wrist warily. Not knowing how to react, he turned to Archie for help.

    Archie, on the other hand, was much calmer. He extended his hand toward Roxanne and said,

    ¡°Actually, I feel much better after having the medicine. But you can still check on us again if you¡¯re

    worried.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s attention was sessfully captured by him, and she proceeded to examine him. After

    confirming there was nothing wrong with Archie¡¯s body, she turned to look at Benny.

    She remembered that Benny¡¯s symptoms were more severe just now.

    Having witnessed Archie¡¯s method. Benny came to his senses and scuttled toward Roxanne with a

    grin. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m feeling much better, too! The medicine you gave us is really incredible! You¡¯re the

    best doctor in the world. Archie and I really admire you. We love you the most!¡±

    Amused, Roxanne shook her head. After examining them and seeing that the boys were fine, she let

    out a sigh of relief. At the same time, she felt that something was amiss.

    ¡°But I¡¯m still not feeling well,¡± Benny said seriously.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart lurched when she heard that, and she studied him concernedly.

    To her surprise, she heard the boy saying sweetly, ¡°I need your hug to feel better.¡±

    Right after he said that, a soft, chubby body pounced on her.

    Roxanne brought him into her embrace with a smile, and the cloud of doubt above her head dissipated.

    As she hugged Benny, she nced at theptop screen. ¡°Archie, what are you doing there?¡±

    When she was upied with Benny, Archie had seized the opportunity to change the browser page.

    Looking as if nothing had happened earlier, Archie met Roxanne¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m studying the trend of

    today¡¯s stocks. I invested in some foreignpanies and earned some money.¡±

    ¡°Archie earned over fifty million!¡± Benny looked prouder than Archie himself.

    When Roxanne heard the amount, she could not help but feel astounded. ¡°That much? Archie, you¡¯re

    incredible!¡±

    Benny asked yfully, ¡°What about me? What about me?¡±

    Roxanne smiled. ¡°Yourputer skills are great, too. Both of you are incredible. I love you two so

    much!¡±

    Then she nted a kiss on their foreheads.

    The boys grinned innocently.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71

    Meanwhile, everyone in Pearson Group had been working nonstop because of the virus.

    Aubree had been hanging around in the technical department. Every now and then, she would spew

    some insults.

    ¡°Mr. Pearson.¡± Charles¡¯ voice rang out beside her ears.

    Hearing that, Aubree quicklyposed herself and lowered her eyes. ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± she

    greeted the person who had just entered.

    Samuel Pearson had a serious look on his square face. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are you guys still not done

    with the virus?¡±

    The manager of the technical department, who had been scolded by Aubree the entire morning, was

    drenched in a cold sweat. He nodded while bending over, apologizing, ¡°Mr. Pearson, we¡¯ve really done

    our best, but this virus is just too powerful. Every time we¡¯re close to cracking it, another difficult

    problem will appear. It¡¯s like a never-ending,¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying you can¡¯t solve it?¡± Samuel questioned, frowning.

    The manager nodded guiltily.¡°Idiots!¡± Samuel roared. He then turned around to look at his daughter. ¡°In

    that case, we can only contact Lucian¡¯spany right away and ask if they have any solutions.¡±

    Farwell Group had many talented employees, and theirwork system was the best in the world. On

    top of that, they had the world¡¯s second-bestputer genius working for them.

    If Farwell Group, too, could not solve Pearson Group¡¯s problem, then thepany was done for:

    ¡°No way!¡± Aubree rejected it instantly and nced at the image on the screen with a scowl.

    If we get someone from Farwell Group to solve this, then Lucian will definitely see this. I¡¯d be utterly

    humiliated if that happened.

    Samuel lectured coldly, ¡°If you¡¯re worried about being humiliated, then why did you mess with people

    without knowing their background? And now, they¡¯re getting back at you. Do you know how much our

    company will lose if this isn¡¯t dealt with right now? Which one is more important now? Your reputation

    or thepany?¡±

    Aubree bit her lip. In the end, she had no choice but to give in.

    Samuel shot her a re and dialed Lucian¡¯s number, asking thetter to send some men over to solve

    the problem.

    Upon receiving the news, Lucian merely asked Cayden to pick someone randomly from the technical

    department and send him to Pearson Group.

    The employee sent by Lucian was clearly more skilled than the ones at Pearson Group.

    The employees of Pearson Group were powerless against the virus for the entire morning, yet Lucian¡¯s

    employee took only one nce before he started tapping away on the keyboard.

    Those who were in the same industry could easily see that the virus had almost been cracked by

    Farwell Group¡¯s employee.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne returned to the study after making sure that Archie and Benny were fine.

    Archie returned his gaze to theptop screen and studied the stock prices.

    After he studied it for some time, a series of codes appeared on the screen.

    ¡°Benny, look!¡± Archie immediately called out to Benny.

    Benny¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the codes that popped on the screen.

    It was a program he had designed. When someone had cracked the core sequence of the virus, the

    window would automatically pop up.

    I thought this virus wouldn¡¯t be cracked today. Looks like the other party is a professional.

    Benny got more excited at that thought. He took theptop from Archie and started tapping away on

    the keyboard, battling against the person on the other side.

    Half an hourter, Benny stopped typing.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Archie asked in puzzlement.

    Benny smiled excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s been craoked.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Archie looked at his brother strangely. ¡°Why are you still smiling so happily?¡±

    Benny nodded indifferently. ¡°That person is really incredible. That fight with him just now was quite

    interesting. But I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not from Pearson Group. He¡¯s way stronger than those idiots.¡±

 Chapter 72

    Though Archie was not as skilled as Benny in terms of technology, he understood what was going on.

    Pearson Group made zero progress the entire morning. Now that Benny has lost all of a sudden, surely the opponent is an expert, and they are not someone from Pearson Group. The whole morning should be enough for Pearson Group to seek help from someone else

    ¡°It might be¡­ someone from Farwell Group.¡± That was the only possible answer Archie could think of.

    Farwell Group¡¯s technical team is well known for being excellent at their job. Besides, if that woman is really Essie¡¯s mommy, there¡¯s no reason for Pearson Group not to get help from Farwell Group.

    Upon hearing that, Benny frowned and pursed his lips. He was furious.

    Though he knew that the woman was Este¡¯s mother, she was also the woman who bullied his mother. He could not believe that Lucian had helped Aubree.

    No way. I must teach them a lesson.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At that thought, Benny picked up theptop again, looking serious, his fingers gliding across the keyboard.

    At the same time, the employees of the technical department of Pearson Group stood at their supervisor¡¯s workstation and watched the genius at work.

    All they saw were the series of codes constantly appearing on the screen. It did not take long for the cartoon on theputer screens to disappear one by one.

    SCIee.¡°Is it done?¡± Aubree stood up excitedly. The moment she wanted to thank her savior, thetter¡¯s expression stiffened.

    Aubree¡¯s heart, too, sank instantly.

    ¡°It is, supposedly. But,¡± The person frowned, and he watched a code appearing automatically on the screen.

    It was simpler than the virus earlier.

    A row of words appeared, which read: Are you from Farwell Group?

    The hacker is actually talking to me.

    The employee hesitated for a moment before replying: Yes.

    A series of codes appeared on the screen again. It wrote: How dare you help that evil woman? I¡¯m angry now!

    Immediately after that, the conversation on the screen disappeared and was reced by an attack

    moreplicated than the virus just now.

    What¡¯s going on? Who exactly is this?¡± Aubree¡¯s face turned purple with rage after she read their conversation.

    Caught off guard by the attack, the employee ignored her and started battling the hacker,

    However, he could not help but feel that something was off with the conversation earlier.

    The hacker has incredible skills, but they sounded a little childish¡­

    In the afternoon, seeing that the person he sent had yet to return to thepany, Cayden asked hesitantly, ¡°Mr. Farwell, the person we sent to Pearson Group isn¡¯t back yet. Should we send another person over?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the people from Pearson Group toe to us first,¡± Lucian said calmly.

    After all, every time Pearson Group made a request would mean that they owed Lucian a favor.

    Cayden hummed in response and changed the topic. ¡°The executive meeting in the afternoon will be starting in ten minutes. Would you like to go over now?¡±

    Lucian nodded and went to the conference room, with Cayden following closely behind him.

    Along the way, Cayden noticed Lucian asionally taking his phone out to nce at it.

    In fact, Lucian, who rarely ced his phone beside him during meetings, had been ncing at his phone from the corner of his eye during the meeting.

    Cayden was perplexed, but he held back his curiosity until the meeting ended.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, do you have anything important happening today?¡± he asked cautiously.

    As soon as he finished his sentence, he saw Lucian furrow his brows and look rather annoyed.

    ¡°No,¡± Lucian answered coldly.

    He whipped out his phone and nced at the screen again. Still, there were no iing calls.

    Seeing that, Lucian put his phone away, his heart filled with displeasure.

    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73

    Lucian waited until the evening. Yet, he did not receive any calls from Roxanne.

    He suppressed his displeasure and rushed to the kindergarten to pick Este up.

    I should be able to find out what¡¯s going on once I¡¯m at the kindergarten.

    By the time he arrived, most of the children had left.

    Lucian spotted his daughter standing in the corner at a nce.

    She was hanging her head low and holding her schoolbag with both hands, looking utterly dispirited.

    Lucian frowned slightly and went forward to pat her head. ¡°Why are you upset? Is it because I¡¯mte?

    I¡¯m so-¡±

    Before he could finish, Este pursed her lips and snorted, walking straight past him.Lucian¡¯s hand

    hung in the air, and his voice stopped abruptly as he turned around helplessly to watch his daughter

    reach the car.

    He watched her climb into the car before retracting his gaze and scanning the remaining children.

    Even so, there were no signs of the twins.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell¡­¡± One teacher noticed he seemed to be looking for someone. Her heart skipped a beat,

    and she hurried over cautiously.

    Lucian shifted his gaze and stared at the person in front of him expressionlessly. ¡°Where are the twins?

    Have they been expelled?¡±

    The teacher lowered her head guiltily. ¡°Not yet. I wanted to tell them about the news when they came to

    school. But Ms. Jarvis called me this morning, saying the boys were feeling unwell, so I didn¡¯t get to tell

    ¡ª¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lucian said curtly and strode to the car without waiting for the teacher to react.

    In the car, Este hugged her schoolbag and rested her head on it, her eyes downcast. She looked as

    if she was pondering something.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Lucian entering the car, she scooted to the side without lifting her head, putting a distance

    between them.

    Lucian sat beside her and instructed the driver to drive. After that, he gave her a concerned look,

    asking, ¡°Can you tell me why you are angry today?¡±

    Este turned her head to one side upon hearing his voice, lookingpletely reluctant to

    communicate with him.

    Lucian understood the signs right away. I¡¯m the culprit for making her angry again.

    As for the reason, he had a rough guess, but he had no intentions of solving it at that moment unless

    Roxanne contacted him personally.

    Despite that, Este clearly wanted him to bring up the topic. She made some gestures during the

    journey home, wanting to attract his attention.

    However, Lucian feigned ignorance.

    Upon reaching home, a red-eyed Este shot him a re before storming back to her room and

    mming the door shut. She everflocked the door from the inside.

    Catalina, who was watching the pair¡¯s cold war from downstairs, cast Lucian a concerned gaze. ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, what¡¯s wrong with¡±

    ¡°Let her be.¡± Lucian knitted his brows. ¡°She¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    Catalina had no choice but to ignore the matter.

    However, when it was time for dinner, Este still did not go downstairs.

    Catalina looked at Lucian, who sat at the dining table without digging in. She sighed inwardly and

    rushed upstairs to bring Este down.

    Unfortunately, no one came to open the door after she knocked on it for some time.

    ¡°Ms. Este, pleasee down to have¡ª¡±Before she could finish her words, a muffled sound could

    suddenly be heard. It sounded as if something had copsed to the floor.

    Catalina¡¯s heart sank. Just as she was about to go downstairs to get Lucian, she spun around and

    found him already standing behind her..

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, you know what Ms. Este¡¯s character is like. She¡¯s always been unsociable, and she

    doesn¡¯t know how to speak. Please be more patient with her. How will things work out if you don¡¯t

    communicate with her properly? Ms. Este is different from other children. Aren¡¯t you worried that her

    condition might worsen?¡± Catalina asked.

    The sound of something crashing onto the ground in the room made Catalina extremely ¨C anxious. She

    was so worried that her eyes reddened when she uttered thest sentence.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74

    Lucian frowned.

    He never thought the child would be so mad.

    After listening to Catalina, he nodded and went forward to knock on the door. ¡°Essie, open the door.

    Daddy wants to speak to you.¡±

    When he finished, a muffled thump sounded on the door.

    Clearly, Este was throwing something against the door to show her rejection of him.

    Lucian froze momentarily. He spoke once again in a gentler tone. ¡°What do you want me to do? Can

    you open the door and tell me? We¡¯ll talk about it, okay?¡±

    A faint thump sounded on the door again.

    It was also Catalina¡¯s first time witnessing Este acting that way. The thought of thetter¡¯s condition

    caused a fear to rise in Catalina¡¯s heart. Worried that something might happen to Este, she said

    hurriedly, ¡°Mr. Farwell, I think we should just go in. I¡¯m worried Ms. Este might¡­¡±

    Lucian hesitated for a moment, but he nodded in agreement.

    Soon, Catalina brought a spare key, opened the door, and they entered the room.

    They were instantly taken aback by the mess inside.

    The dolls Este always treasured were scattered all over the floor. There were also a few exquisite-

    looking music boxes by the door, and two of them had cracks on them.

    Evidently, the items that were thrown at the door were the two music boxes.

    Among the mess was Este curled in the corner. She was staring nkly at the ground as tears

    streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly. Sitting beside her were two rtively ugly dolls the adults

    had never seen before.

    Noticing the adults entering her room, she backed away subconsciously and lowered her head to avoid

    meeting their gaze.

    Lucian¡¯s heart ached when he saw the state of the girl. Feeling regretful, he stepped forward, wanting

    to pull her into his embrace.

    Sensing that he was approaching her, Este raised her head immediately, her eyes filled with

    resistance. With her hands on the ground, she scurried backward frantically.

    Lucian paused when he saw her reactions. ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ be afraid. I know I was wrong.¡±Este did not

    seem to hear his words. Finally, she leaned against the wall and turned her body sideways to avoid his

    gaze. She hugged her knees and buried her head inside.

    The adults could not see her expression. All they saw were the heaving motioris of Este¡¯s body when

    she sobbed.

    Lucian fell silent instantly.

    Feeling heartbroken, Catalina stepped forward. ¡°Mr. Farwell, why don¡¯t I give it a go?¡±

    With that, she carefully approached Este and extended her arms toward the little girl.

    This time, Este did not avoid it.

    Catalina let out a sigh of relief and hugged Este gently, patting thetter on the back. ¡°What¡¯s wrong,

    Ms. Este? Can you tell me about it? Were you bullicd by your ssmates in school?¡±

    Este merely continued sobbing, showing no response whatsoever.

    Catalina had no choice but to coax Este in her embrace.

    ¡°Is it because the twins didn¡¯t go to school?¡± Lucian asked grimly. Este¡¯s eyes lit up a little, and she

    turned her head aside with a sob.

    Noticing her slight reaction, Catalina quickly hinted at Lucian with a look to console Este.

    a

    ¡¤ Lucian sighed. He did not expect Este to be so dependent on the twins.

    Could they be somewhat attracted to each other because they¡¯re siblings from another mother?

    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t make them leave the kindergarten.¡±

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    It was only then that Este looked at him, looking extremely aggrieved.

    His daughter¡¯s state left Lucian no choice but to give in. ¡°I promise you. I won¡¯t chase them away

    again.¡±

    Este still stared at him with a gaze filled with usations.

    Understanding the meaning of her gaze, Lucian said gently, ¡°They didn¡¯t go to school today because

    they took a sick leave. The teacher hasn¡¯t told them about their expulsion.¡±

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75

    Este blinked, and her sobs reduced. Still in disbelief, she pursed her lips.

    She had heard Lucian talking to her teacher with her own cars, and the two boys were absent from

    kindergarten that day.

    How could there be such a coincidence?

    Lucian sensed her doubt, which made him feel even more helpless. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to lie to

    you. They didn¡¯t go to school today because they were unwell. You¡¯ll see them tomorrow.¡±

    Este continued to purse her lips aggrievedly. Suspicion was written all over her face.

    Lucian was at a loss for what to do. ¡°How should I make you believe me?¡±

    Never did he expect Archie and Benny to have such an important ce in Este¡¯s heart. They were so

    important to the point that she did not believe his words.Este hesitated for a moment and let Catalina

    put her down. She then picked up a small notebook from the pile of mess and scribbled something

    while sobbing. Her squiggly writing read: Confirm!

    She wanted to hear the boys tell her that they were not expelled and that she would still see them in

    kindergarten in the future.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Lucian understood what she meant. She wanted to go to Roxanne¡¯s house and confirm with the boys.

    The thought of it made his head hurt.

    Seeing there was no response from Lucian, Este pursed her lips and gripped her notebook tightly in

    her hands. She looked as if she was about to burst into tears again.

    When Lucian recalled how miserably Este had cried just now, he rxed his brows helplessly and

    said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll bring you to them now.¡±

    Este froze instantly, blinking to confirm what she had heard.

    Lucian nodded.

    She quickly turned around and packed her bag, then carried it on her back and walked toward him, still

    sniffling since she had cried too hard earlier.

    Lucian felt speechless when he saw how fast Este¡¯s attitude changed. Given no choice, he brought

    her out to look for Roxanne.

    Roxanne was having dinner with Archie and Benny when the doorbell rang. Thinking it was Madilyn

    coming for a free meal, Roxanne opened the door right away.

    Her eyes widened in disbelief when she saw the people at the door.

    ¡°Are you two¡­ Essie, are you here to y with Archie and Benny?¡± That was the only possibility she

    could think of.

    A tall and slender Lucian stood in front of the door, holding Este¡¯s hand. He was only dressed in a

    shirt with the sleeves slightly rolled up.

    Este lified her head. Roxanne could not help but wonder if it was the breeze that caused Este¡¯s

    eyes and nose to be red because thetter looked rather pitiful.

    When she saw that Roxanne had seen her, all the sadness Este had been feeling the entire night

    rose in her heart. She sniffed and pursed her lips, having the urge to cry again.

    Lucian noticed the change in his daughter¡¯s behavior. However, he did not know how to answer

    Roxanne¡¯s question.

    What am I supposed to say? My daughter got angry because I told the kindergarten to expel your

    sons? And now, she insists on confirming the reason for their absence?

    He did not find it necessary to bring it up again since he had already dismissed the idea.

    At that moment, the atmosphere at the door was rather awkward.

    Roxanne eyed the pair in front of her who did not seem to have any intentions of speaking. Feeling

    puzzled, she lowered her head to look at Este. ¡°Essie, is something the matter? It¡¯s quitete

    already.¡±

    Pursing her lips, Este nodded and broke free from Lucian¡¯s hand.

    He had no choice but to let her be.

    In the next second, tears rolled down Este¡¯s cheeks again, and she approached Roxanne, extending

    her arm. Este wanted a hug.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76

    At first, Roxanne was stunned by Este¡¯s actions. But after that, her heart ached for thetter. She

    instinctively lowered herself and pulled Este into her embrace, patting her on the back.

    Este tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s clothes, sobbing uncontrobly.

    A look of helplessness shed past Lucian¡¯s eyes as he watched the scene before him.

    When we were at home a while ago, all Este did was avoid me. Now that Roxanne¡¯s here, this girl

    actually reached out without hesitation to ask for a hug. Are children naturally dependent on their

    mothers?

    ¡°Okay. Stop crying. Can you tell me what¡¯s wrong?¡± Roxanne consoled Este, feeling worried.

    Naturally, Este did not know how to speak.

    Finally, Lucian cleared his throat and said nonchntly, ¡°She went to kindergarten today and did not

    see your boys, so she thought they stopped going. She went home and cried the entire night, asking to

    come here to confirm their reason for absence.¡±.Roxanne sighed inwardly upon hearing that. This little

    girl is really clingy to my boys, eh?

    Realizing that, Roxanne said in a softer tone, ¡°There, there. Don¡¯t cry. The boys were having an upset

    stomach today, so I helped them to apply for a leave of absence. They¡¯ll be going back to school to

    y with you tomorrow.¡±

    When she heard Roxanne saying the same words as Lucian, Este finally believed it. Slowly, she

    stopped sobbing and removed herself from Roxanne¡¯s embrace. And carefully, she peeped into the

    house, wanting to see the two boys.

    However, it was impossible to view the dining room from the entrance. When she did not see the twins,

    she started feeling uneasy again.

    Roxanne noticed Este¡¯s cautious looks, and her heart melted. Patting Este¡¯s head, she asked, ¡°Do

    you want to y with them? I can take you to them.¡±

    With that, she smiled and carried Este. Just as she was about to walk into the house, Este

    suddenly leaned back.

    It was at that moment Roxanne recalled that the man was still standing at the door.

    On top of that, he would not enter the house without her invitation.

    At that thought, she turned around to look at the man.

    As the night breeze blew, Lucian¡¯s shirt clung to his body, and he stared impassively at the girls.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Looks like he was rushing to bring Essie here that he forgot to put on a coat.

    Thanks to Este, who was in her arms, Roxanne felt bad for him, and she said calmly, ¡°Have a seat

    inside, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian entered the house as soon as she spoke.

    The boys are having their dinner. Let me bring you over to them.¡± Roxanne walked slowly,forting

    Este along the way.

    Soon, three of them arrived in the dining room.

    Archie and Benny were enjoying their food when they saw them walking in. They swallowed the food in

    their mouths, a puzzled look on their faces. ¡°What is Essie doing here?¡±

    Roxanne ced Este between them and said softly, ¡°Essie got worried when both of you didn¡¯t go to

    kindergarten today. She cried, wanting to look for you. Go on. Talk to her.¡±

    As if to confirm Roxanne¡¯s words, Este inteced her fingers nervously on her dress and looked

    unblinkingly at Archie and Benny with herrge eyes. The tip of her nose was slightly pink, making her

    look like a doll.

    Archie and Benny exchanged gazes when they saw Este in such a state. They found her cute yet

    pitiful at the same time.

    ¡°We weren¡¯t feeling well this morning. We¡¯re much better now. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Archie reassured earnestly.

    Benny turned to Essie and made a face. ¡°Look at you, all scared like that. We¡¯re just taking a day off.

    Can¡¯t you be away from us for just a day? You little minion.¡±

    A sense of relief washed over Este when she heard their words, and she broke into a smile.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77

    Lucian, who was standing at the entrance of the dining room, looked conflicted when he saw Este

    finally smiling,

    It took me so long to coax hcr, yet it was nothingpared to the trio¡¯s words. Not only did she stop

    crying. she even smiled.

    After standing there for some time and watching the boys making Este grin from ear to car, he

    stepped into the room, wanting to take her home.

    They had onlye over because Este wanted to confirm things with her own eyes. Now that it was

    done, it was time for them to go home.

    As soon as he reached Este¡¯s side, he heard her stomach growl.

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°Have you not had dinner?¡±

    Este pursed her lips and nodded.

    Seeing that, Roxanne turned to look at Lucien with a reprimanding gaze.

    Lucian nced at her emotionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ve tried talking to her. She¡¯s been crying all night. She locked

    herself in the room as soon as she got back without eating or drinking anything. It was only when I

    promised to bring her here that she finally stopped. We didn¡¯t manage to have dinner yet.¡±Roxanne

    scanned his thin shirt and withdrew her gaze.

    At the side, Archie looked at Este concernedly. ¡°We¡¯ve just started eating. Do you want to join us?¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded fervently. It was at that moment that she finally remembered to

    ask her father for permission

    Lucian hesitated for a few seconds and nced at Roxanne. ¡°If it¡¯s not too much of a trouble, could you

    prepare something for her?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to sit between the boys?¡± Roxanne suggested.

    Este beamed instantly.

    Archie and Benny quickly moved their chairs, making some space so Este could sit between them.

    Lucian frowned as he watched Este sit between the twins.

    From his point of view, they looked like a family, while he looked more like a stranger.

    After helping Este to settle down and serving her some food, Roxanne looked at the three children

    sitting side by side and was all smiles.

    However, the gaze of the man beside her sent chills down her spine.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    She stopped smiling and turned around to look at Lucian.

    As he met her gaze, Lucianposed himself and put on a calm expression.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Roxanne asked casually, repressing her feelings.

    Upon hearing that, Lucian put on a look of confusion.

    Roxanne averted her gaze and nced at the dishes on the table. ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    If Essie made a fuss without having dinner, then he must¡¯ve been busy coaxing her the entire night.

    Stunned, Lucian stared at her for some time before narrowing his eyes indifferently. Sounding distant,

    he answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s dinner at home. I¡¯ll just heat it up when I get back. It¡¯s just that Essie

    likes spending time with them. Sorry for troubling you. I¡¯ll just wait in the living room and not disturb you

    guys.¡±

    With that, he cast the three joyful children a final nce before walking out.

    When Roxanne heard his words and noticed he was about to leave on an empty stomach, she

    could not help but purse her lips. ¡°There¡¯s enough food for all of us. Besides, Essie will definitely

    ¡¤ feel uneasy if her daddy¡¯s not here.¡±

    Este lifted her head, her eyes filled with nervousness when she saw Lucian walking out.

    OU

    ness

    Without waiting for Lucian¡¯s reply, Roxanne served him a te of food and ced it on the table.

    ¡°Come and join us if you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Archie frowned slightly at the scene, but he said nothing.

    Benny, on the other hand, continued eating while secretly ncing at the man in the distance, feeling

    excited.

 Chapter 78

    In the past, it had always been the three of them-Roxanne, Archie, Benny-having meals together, asionally with Madilyn joining in.

    However, it was a first for them to have their meal with Lucian.

    At that moment, various emotions rose in Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s hearts. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Lucian stopped in his tracks and turned around to meet Este¡¯s glistening eyes. He then shifted his gaze to the seat beside them, which had utensils ced on the table near it. His eyes immediately glinted with emotion.

    As the matter of fact, the four of them were indeed a family.

    It would seem odd if he were to sit there.

    Though that thought passed through his mind, he had already taken his seat by the table before even realizing it.

    For some reason, the atmosphere that was originally jolly had be tense. He could not help but wonder if he was the reason for the change.

    Archie and Benny fell silent and lowered their heads to eat their food.

    Since the boys were not talking to her anymore, Este lost her appetite. She held her utensils and took tiny bites out of her food.

    ¡°Essie, is there something you dislike?¡± Roxanne asked gently, noticing the change in her behavior.Hearing that, Este hurriedly shook her head.

    She liked everything Roxanne made.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    She just wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat.

    Benny knew Este could not talk. Thus, he put down his utensils and answered on her behalf, ¡°Essie is just like us. She doesn¡¯t like carrots and peppers. She always picks these out in the kindergarten.¡±

    Roxanne smiled kindly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you pick them out, okay?¡±

    A smile reappeared on Este¡¯s face, and she nodded obediently.

    Seeing her response, Roxanne walked over to Este, picked out the carrots and peppers from thetter¡¯s te, and ced them on her own. She then watched Este picking up her spoon again.

    Just as Este was about to continue eating, something tugged the back of her hand, which made her tear up in pain. She stopped moving her arm. lifted her head, and looked at Roxanne pilluny for help.

    Noticing the expression on Este¡¯s face, Roxanne put down her utensils right away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Este bit her lip, trying her best to stop herself from crying as she turned over her hand to let Roxanne examine it.

    Everyone was stunned as soon as they saw the back of her hand.

    Este had extremely fair skin. As the light shone on the back of her hand, a horrifying red mark could be seen visibly.

    Roxanne frowned and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Este bit her lip without saying anything.

    Roxanne had no choice but to nce at Lucian, who was sitting beside her.

    Lucian felt a pang of guilt when he met her questioning gaze. Despite that, he looked as calm as ever. ¡°Did you hurt yourself when you were throwing things just now?¡±

    The worry in Roxanne¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°Throwing things?¡±

    Lucian said, ¡°Essie doesn¡¯t know how to vent her emotions. Sometimes, when she gets really angry, she¡¯ll throw things to vent it out.¡±

    He could not bring himself to utter the word ¡°autism.¡±

    On top of that, he did not know what her reaction would be once she found out about it.

    Surprise shed through Roxanne¡¯s eyes as she turned to look at Este to confirm the fact. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡±

    Este hesitated momentarily before nodding gently.

    Seeing her admitting to it, Lucian frowned. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Este shuddered and inched closer to Roxanne, feeling frightened.

    Roxanne cast Lucian another displeased nce when she saw Este¡¯s reaction.

    The kid¡¯s injured. How could he still speak to her in such a tone?

    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Retracting her gaze, Roxanne held Este¡¯s hand and massaged it gently.

    Este pursed her lips and nodded.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll help you to apply medicine. It won¡¯t hurt in a while.¡± Roxanne gently released Este¡¯s hand and instructed her boys, ¡°Keep herpany. I¡¯ll get the medical kit.¡±

    The boys nodded immediately and started taking turns telling Este some interesting things..

    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 79

    Soon. Roxanne returned with the medical kit, and she carefully applied some medicinal cream onto Este¡¯s hand.

    Este was well-behaved throughout the entire process. When it hurt, she would only shrink away a

    little and would quickly ce her hand back.

    It made Roxanne¡¯s heart melt incredibly.

    After applying the medicine to Este¡¯s hand, Roxanne immediately upied the seat beside her.

    Archie gave up his seat obediently and carried his te to sit beside Lucian.

    ¡°Is it okay if I feed you?¡± Roxanne asked Este for her permission.

    Naturally, Este would not reject it. She nodded with a look of anticipation.

    Roxanne picked up Este¡¯s te with a smile and started feeding her.

    With Roxanne feeding her, Este¡¯s appetite improved tremendously. She fixed her eyes on Roxanne, opening her mouth to eat anything she fed.

    Roxanne¡¯s smile grew wider when she saw how well-behaved Este was while eating.

    Lucian watched their interaction from the opposite end.

    Every time Este¡¯s lips were stained, Roxanne would help her wipe them right away. Even her feeding speed was just right.

    Este¡¯s eyes crinkled as she ate.

    For a moment, a mix of emotions shed through Lucian¡¯s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny had been watching everything in silence. They merely thought that

    Este looked cute when she ate instead of feeling jealous of her.

    When they looked away from her, they nced at Lucian at the same time.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    The next second, they exchanged suspicious nces with each other.

    If we¡¯re not mistaken, Daddy has been staring at Mommy. Besides, there doesn¡¯t seem to be any hate in his gaze. Instead, it looks a little¡­ affectionate.

    Archie frowned and put down his fork. He picked up thedle by the side and served Lucian some food while looking at him innocently. ¡°Mr. Farwell, why aren¡¯t you eating? Do eat more!¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian snapped back to his senses and thanked Archie subconsciously, ¡°Thanks.

    As soon as he said that and saw the vegetable on his te, his gaze darkened.

    Coincidentally, the vegetable Archie chose was celery.

    Lucian looked up and scanned the dishes on the table to find the te of celery ced quite far from

    Archie¡¯s reach. It looked as if thetter had served him celery on purpose.

    When Archie finished his words, he buried his head in his te and eyed Lucian from the corner of his eye.

    He remembered that celery was the vegetable Lucian hated the most thest time he and Benny looked into his background.

    I don¡¯t know why he abandoned Mommy in the past and was looking at her with such a gaze just now.

    But since he abandoned Mommy, he must be punished. This bit of celery is nothing.

    Lucian picked up his fork, looking meaningfully at the boy who served him the vegetable.

    Sensing his gaze, Archie lifted his head and met Lucian¡¯s gaze fearlessly.

    Lucian raised his brow. For some reason, he sensed that Archie was challenging him.

    However, Lucian could not figure out what was the reason for the challenge. Thus, he did not think much about it.,

    ¡°Do you dislike celery, Mr. Farwell?¡± Archie looked at Lucian innocently. His words seemed to be urging thetter.

    Lucian smiled and replied, ¡°No.¡±

    With that, he put the celery into his mouth impassively.

    From a certain angle, Archie could not see the look of disgust that shed through Lucian¡¯s eyes as he swallowed the celery.

    Roxanne watched the man put the celery into his mouth. It was toote when he turned away; she saw

    the look of disgust in his eyes. Suddenly, she felt as if she had returned to the days six years ago.

    ¡°You can put it aside if you don¡¯t want to eat it.¡± Roxanne retracted her gaze and lowered her eyes to conceal her emotions.

    The man¡¯s calm voice rang out. ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not eating it.¡±

    A mix of emotions swirled within Roxanne, and she kept silent.

    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80

    Benny¡¯s eves brightened. Emboldened by Lucian¡¯s eptance of Archie¡¯s gesture, he tentatively

    attempted the same.

    Taking the plunge, he ced a roast potato on the man¡¯s te and stared at him expectantly.

    The boy¡¯s thoughtful gesture stunned Lucian, as he thought the former wouldplicate things for him.

    He offered a grateful smile upon regaining hisposure. ¡°Thank you. Have some more potatoes

    yourself.¡±

    As he spoke, Lucian reciprocated the gesture.

    Having remembered the vegetables the boy mentioned not liking earlier, he deliberately avoided those.

    Benny¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell! I will!¡±

    O

    Daddy gave me food!

    ve

    Meanwhile, Archie pouted in disdain as he observed their interaction.Benny is such an idiot. He can¡¯t

    even see such an obvious ploy of Daddy currying his favor! I won¡¯t be that easily fooled!

    The rest of dinner passed with that strange atmosphere hanging over them. Roxanne got up to clear

    the table when they finished.

    Lucian silently helped her put the silverware back in the kitchen drawer out of politeness. Upon

    completing that task, he stood around hesitantly, as he was unsure what to do next.

    O

    W

    IS UNS

    Though it stood to reason that he should return with Este, he thought it would seem inappropriate to

    just leave after putting Roxanne through the trouble of hosting dinner.

    ¡°I can manage on my own,¡± Roxanne asserted when she noticed his difort. ¡°Could you keep an

    eye on the children?¡±

    Lucian nodded and headed to the living room.

    Este was working with the boys on the final stages of a Lego project they had been working on

    together.

    Having already assembled a section, the children were struggling with the height of where it was

    supposed to be attached. Roxanne was usually close by to lend a hand after the preliminary assembly

    waspleted on the ground.

    As she was busy with the dishes at that moment, the children stood around, figuring out how to

    circumvent that obstacle.

    After a nce around, Archie decided to bring a chair from the dining table.

    ¡°Here, let me.¡± Taking pity on the children, Lucian softened his expression to the best of his

    ability and offered Archie a hand.

    Archie hesitated for several seconds before handing the assembled part in his hands to the man

    Following Archie¡¯s instructions, Lucian took it and snapped it in ce.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Archie said gruffly.

    Lucian nodded nomittally. With one hand in his pocket, he mostly watched the three children

    amuse themselves with the toy bricks and asionally lent a hand with the assembly.

    In the kitchen, Roxanne was distracted. Instead of the chore at hand, her attention was stubbornly fixed

    on the group in her living room. She was beginning to regret allowing Lucian to stay after dinner.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Archie and Benny had already revealed too much when they confronted Lucian thest time, so

    Roxanne felt deeply uneasy about them being alone together.

    The way they got along, especially, bothered her a lot.

    She was even more afraid that the boys would say something they were not supposed to.

    If Lucian finds out that the boys are his¡­

    ¡¤ Roxanne felt a panic rising in her chest at that very thought.

    She could not guarantee that Lucian would not take them away from her.

    Given her current status, it would be easy for him to rob her of her sons.

    She could not imagine how she would feel then. It was hard enough to conceive of a future without the

    two boys.

    Roxanne began to feel truly frightened.

    The bowl slipped through her fingers and fell to the ground before she could react. The crisp sound of

    shattering ss shook her out of her reverie.

    Startled, the four in the living room looked toward the kitchen as one.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81

    The three children exchanged nces before putting the Lego pieces down in an unspoken agreement

    and running into the kitchen.

    ¡°What happened, Mommy?¡± Archie and Benny asked in concern.

    Their voices roused Roxanne out of her trance. She felt even more uneasy at the sight of her sons

    before her. Barely able to suppress her fears, she shook her head and mustered a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡±

    she said. ¡°The bowl must have slipped out of my hand. Don¡¯te in. There are broken pieces

    everywhere.¡±

    With that, she squatted down as if nothing had happened to pick up the pieces, still distracted as she

    did so.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened from behind the three children as he studied the woman on her knees.

    I could be imagining it, but this woman does seem to have a lot on her mind.

    Roxanne lowered her head. The man¡¯s intense gaze upon her disconcerted her further.

    In a momentarypse of vignce, her fingers closed around a particrly sharp corner of a shard.

    A tingling pain erupting from her fingertips snapped her back to her senses, and she gave an

    involuntary gasp of pain.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    The children cried out anxiously as blood dripped from Roxanne¡¯s finger.

    V

    Archie and Benny were about to dash into the kitchen when a tall figure suddenly stopped in front of

    them.

    A momentter, they watched Lucian squat beside their mother to hold her wrist in hisrge hand with

    a cold expression on his face.

    Archie and Benny froze in their tracks.

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± he asked with irritation.

    Roxanne stared nkly at the vast hand on hers. She was at a loss for words.

    Lucian wrapped his arms around her waist and lifted her to her feet in an instant.

    Roxanne was already standing by the sink when she regained her senses.

    Looking ill-tempered, Lucian turned on the faucet and dragged her wrist under the stream of water.

    ¡°Wait outside,¡± Lucian ordered, turning his attention to the three children by the door. ¡°Do note in.¡±

    Though the children were worried about Roxanne, they nodded when they saw that she was in good

    hands.

    Upon being satisfied that the wound on the woman¡¯s hand was clean enough, Lucian took out a clean

    handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped it around her injured finger to stem the bleeding

    ¡°Thank you.¡± By that point, Roxanne had regained sufficient control of her faculties. She tried to jerk her

    hand out of his while avoiding his gaze. ¡°I can finish up on my own.¡±

    The man frowned and tightened his grip.

    Roxanne felt annoyed at his refusal to let go.

    He has a child with another woman. Essie is watching us right now.

    Distinctly aware of Este¡¯s eyes on them, Roxanne tried her best to distance herself from Lucian.

    He has no cause to care for me to this extent. He only has hatred toward me, anyway.

    Grimacing at the reminder, Roxanne gazed at him with in refusal for his help.

    Lucian pretended not to have noticed her resistance. ¡°I¡¯m going to dress your wound,¡± he announced

    solemnly.

    Without another word, he led her out by her hand.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne gritted her teeth in consternation. ¡°Please don¡¯t trouble yourself. It¡¯ste enough as it is; you

    should take Essie home. I can manage on my own.¡±

    Lucian froze in his tracks at her words.

    Roxanne noticed a vague dissatisfaction emanating out of him that disappeared without a trace by the

    next second.

    ¡°How will you dress your wound when your right hand is the injured one?¡± Lucian suppressed his

    annoyance and dragged her out without paying her protests any heed.

    The three children followed them eagerly.

    Roxanne did not struggle anymore under their concerned gazes. Instead, she resigned herself to her

    fate.

    This man is too domineering.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82

    When they arrived in the living room, Roxanne was forced to sit on the couch.

    The children flocked around her as they stared with concern at her finger wrapped in a handkerchief

    while Lucian rummaged unsessfully through the living room to locate the medical kit.

    In the end, Archie was the one to jump off the couch to produce the medical kit from the TV cab.

    Lucian patted the boy¡¯s head in gratitude and stood next to Roxanne with the kit now in his hand.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    nne

    The children hurriedly stepped aside.

    Lucian sat down beside Roxanne. Though his face did not betray a hint of his thoughts and his

    presence caused a perceptible shudder in her, his movements seemed gentler than usual.

    Roxanne watched him work for several seconds before beingpelled to look away. She willed

    herself to keep her gaze on the floor.

    Looking any longer would create unnecessary misunderstandings. The man obviously hates me. Why

    is he so caring all of a sudden?

    After having iodine applied to her cut, Lucian produced another Band-Aid and wrapped it around her

    wound.Roxanne sighed in secret relief when he finally let go of her hand. She leaped up as soon as

    she could ce some distance between them. ¡°Thank you, and sorry again for troubling you.¡±

    The man frowned slightly at her words but did not respond.

    n

    wa

    Roxanne nced at the mess on the kitchen floor and made to get up.

    messo

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± The sullen voice sounded again.

    Roxanne froze. ¡°The floor needs cleaning up,¡± she said. ¡°The children might step on the shards.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s scowl deepened.

    Despite this woman¡¯s ster credentials, she can¡¯t even take care of herself!

    Roxanne grew anxious at the man¡¯s gloomy expression, not knowing what she had done wrong this

    time.

    Could it be because of the trouble she had caused him earlier?

    ISA

    After careful consideration, Roxanne was about to apologize when he spoke again.

    ¡°You can¡¯t get your bandage wet. Let me find you a housekeeper.¡±

    Without giving her a chance to respond, Lucian gave his assistant a call.

    After his dinner, Cayden was about to wash up and tuck in when he suddenly received a call from his

    employer. He picked up the phone nervously.

    ¡°Find me housekeeper and deliver them to No. 32 of Durwest Garden within half an hour*

    Cayden was stunned. Before he managed to formte his question, the other had already hung up.

    After gazing at his darkened screen in confusion for several seconds, Cayden contacted a

    housekeepingpany and personally escorted the housekeeper to the address as instructed by

    Lucian.

    ¡°They¡¯re on their way,¡± Lucian informed Roxanne in a low voice after hanging up.

    Roxanne¡¯s protests ceased as he had already found a housekeeper. She seated herself some distance

    away from him.

    The three children sat between the two adults and exchanged nces in silence.

    The atmosphere in the living room was stiff.

    Nearly twenty minutester, the doorbell was a relief as it broke the ufortable silence in the living

    room.

    ¡¤ Roxanne was about to get up to answer the door, but Lucian arrived first.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡± Cayden stood on the other end with a middle-aged woman with short hair.

    Lucian stood sideways as he beckoned them in.

    The housekeeper cleaned the kitchen with surprising efficiency while striking up an animated

    conversation with the three children as she worked.

    CO

    She amused the children so much they could not stopughing.

    After seeing how fond the children were of the housekeeper, Roxanne was struck with an idea. She

    decided to take the initiative to ask, ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯d like to ask if you would consider working here full

    time. Your main duties will be caring for the children with some housekeeping now and then. I¡¯ll leave

    the sry to you.¡±

    The woman readily agreed, ¡°I would love to; I happen to like children. You can call me Lysa.¡±

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief at how little effort it took.

    Having expected to go to further lengths than that for a suitable nanny, she was surprised to find such a

    promising candidate so easily.

    ¡°Come over tomorrow morning,¡± Roxanne proposed after a brief discussion regarding Lysa¡¯s sry

    range. ¡°I will draw up the contract by then. You can sign it if everything is in order.¡±

    Lysa nodded in response. After bidding the others farewell, she departed with her tools and left the few

    of them in the living room once again.

    Though Roxanne¡¯s mood improved after the chat with Lysa, her stiff formality returned when she turned

    to Lucian. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble of bandaging my wound and finding me a housekeeper. I owe you

    one.¡±

    A strange glint flitted across Lucian¡¯s deep eyes. He quickly suppressed the arising feeling and

    responded with a simr detachment, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Essie and I were the ones to trouble you in the

    first ce. Consider these trivial matters a token of my gratitude.¡±Este nodded in vigorous agreement

    with her father¡¯s words. She even ran over to grab Roxanne¡¯s wrist and stared at her bandaged finger

    for a long time.

    Roxanne smiled as she stroked the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    Este blinked as she touched Roxanne¡¯s fingers delicately. Upon ascertaining that there was indeed

    no problem, she looked up and gave thetter a sweet smile.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened at the child¡¯s tenderness.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We have intruded upon your kind hospitality long enough.¡± Lucian cleared his throat as

    he lowered his gaze to Este. ¡°Say goodbye to Ms. Jarvis and the boys, Essie.¡±

    Looking as if she did not want to, Este waved to the boys obediently at the prospect of seeing them

    the following day.

    The two boys reciprocated her smile and waved. ¡°Wait for us at the kindergarten tomorrow!¡±

    Essie nodded vigorously.

    Lucian took the little girl¡¯s hand and, with a final goodbye to the three, turned to leave.

    It was only when she watched his car disappear out of the driveway that Roxanne rxedpletely.

    i ne two boys seemed reluctant to part with their guests as they stared into the distance for a long time

    without taking their eyes off the spot Lucian¡¯s car had disappeared.

    Roxanne thought they missed Este. ¡°Come on, boys. Let¡¯s go inside,¡± she said softly. ¡°You¡¯ll see

    Essie tomorrow.¡±

    The two boys looked away slowly and followed her back to the mansion.

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    After shutting the door, Roxanne bent down to look solemnly into the eyes of her two sons. ¡°I have

    something to tell you boys.¡±

    Archie and Benny were puzzled at the sight of her seriousness.

    ¡°If Essie¡¯s father ever asks how old you are, you are to tell him that you¡¯re one year younger than her.

    Do you understand?¡±

    The boys understood at once, yet they pretended not to. ¡°Why?¡± they demanded.

    Roxanne hesitated, at a loss for an exnation, before sighing helplessly. ¡°There is no reason. Just do

    as I say, please?¡±

    The boys exchanged another nce before nodding slowly.

    Archie did not betray a hint of emotion. His brother, however, looked confused.

    It¡¯s clear why Mommy wants us to tell Daddy that we are one year younger than Essie. It¡¯s to make it

    impossible for him to find out that we are his. What happened between Mommy and Daddy? He was

    kind to her, wasn¡¯t he? Why doesn¡¯t Mommy want him to know that we are his children?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84

    It was nearly ten when Lucian arrived home with Este.

    The butler was already waiting at the door.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson is waiting for you inside, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed at the news. With a nod at the butler, he strode in with Este.

    ¡°You¡¯re home!¡±

    Aubree, seated on the couch, leaped to her feet when she saw them crossing the threshold. She bent

    down and tried to touch Este¡¯s head, which thetter did her best to avoid.

    Aubree¡¯s eyes shed with displeasure, which she quickly hid by straightening up with a smile.¡°What¡¯s

    the matter?¡± Lucian studied her intently. His tone remained indifferent.

    Aubree gave him a casual smile. ¡°I want to thank you again for lending us someone today. You helped

    us out of a jam there, and Dad had mee over to offer our gratitude personally.¡±

    She was going to add something else after a brief pause, but Lucian cut her off, ¡°Is the matter

    resolved?¡±

    Aubree was momentarily dumbfounded by his bluntness. She nodded with a smile that now seemed

    rather forced. ¡°Well, the little trouble we had kept us busy until the afternoon. I hope it didn¡¯t interfere

    with your business.¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°There are plenty of employees in Farwell Group, and the absence of one wouldn¡¯t

    make a difference. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

    Without waiting for her response, he strode past her with Este.

    Aubree¡¯s features contorted with fury, but they softened again when she regained her senses a few

    momentster.

    ¡°Nevertheless, you have helped me resolve something huge. I didn¡¯t know what to get you, so I brought

    a little present for Este instead. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t spend a fortune. Think of it as a token of my

    appreciation.¡±

    As she spoke, she took out a limited edition doll from the bag on the couch. Its delicate packaging

    caused Lucian to recognize it as one in a set that Este had in her room.

    Aware that his daughter loved those dolls, he stopped to see if she wanted to ept the gift.

    Unexpectedly, Essie did not even look up. Instead, she tightened her grip on her father¡¯s hand and

    edged closer to him.

    Lucian understood at once. He met Aubree¡¯s eves to decline her gift. ¡°Thank you for the doll, but she

    already has this one. Besides, she¡¯s thrown a tantrum at me earlier. Forgive us for not being in the

    mood to entertain.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression was a little stiff. She put away her things with a smile that looked more like a

    grimace before looking at Este with concern. ¡°What is she angry about this time?¡±

    Having hit multiple dead ends in trying to interact with the girl before, Aubree did not try very hard this

    time for fear that Lucian would see through her falsities. Instead, she directed her question toward him.

    ¡°Oh, something small,¡± Lucian said curtly before looking away, inly not intending to divulge specific

    details.

    Maybe he thinks it¡¯s not my ce to be privy to such matters.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree¡¯s hand holding the gift bag clenched into a fist. Her nails sank deep into her flesh as she forced

    a smile. ¡°Is that so? Did you return thiste because you took her for a fun night out?¡±

    Lucian frowned. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should leave if there isn¡¯t anything else I can do for you. Essie

    needs her sleep.¡±

    Aubree opened her mouth again, but no excuse came to her lips. She could only watch Lucian lead

    Este past her as they made their way upstairs.

    Aubree appeared unmistakably grim as she exited the mansion.

    Her bodyguard, also her driver, noticed her expression and decided to tread lightly. ¡°Do you wish to

    return home, Ms. Pearson?¡±

    Aubree red at him. ¡°I want you to find out where Lucian was tonight with that little b*tch of his!¡±

    The bodyguard shuddered before obliging her hastily.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85

    The following morning, Aubree was having breakfast when her bodyguard called.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, I¡¯ve checked it out. Last night, Mr. Farwell took Ms. Este to a woman surnamed Jarvis.

    They stayed at her ce for almost three hours before leaving¡ª¡±

    s, before the bodyguard could finish his sentence, the beeping of a disconnected call rang out from

    the other end.

    There was no doubt in Aubree¡¯s mind that the woman in question was Roxanne Jarvis.

    The more she pictured Lucian and Roxanne spending time together, the more her face twisted with

    anger.

    What could they have done in that three hours? I can¡¯t believe they had Este with them too!

    A fresh swell of rage rose in Aubree as she stood up and flung her phone away, her eyes full of crazed

    fury.

    Samuel, who was eating his breakfast opposite her, looked up with a frown when he heard the

    commotion.

    To his surprise, he saw his daughter standing menacingly by the table while her phoney on the floor,

    smashed to smithereens.¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Samuel asked sternly after setting his cutlery down.

    Aubree met her father¡¯s gaze and gritted her teeth. ¡°Roxanne Jarvis is back, and Lucian has been

    keeping his distance from me recently! I think he has ns to reconcile with her!¡± she grumbled,

    sounding somewhat pitiful toward the end.

    Samuel¡¯s gaze darkened instantly. ¡°Do Elias and Sonya know about this?¡±

    As far as he knew, Roxanne had run off without saying goodbye back then, leaving only a divorce

    agreement behind.

    For that reason, Elias and Sonya strongly resented her.

    Now that Roxanne had shamelessly returned to their son, one could only imagine how they¡¯d react if

    they found out about it.

    Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Aubree¡¯s brow twitched as a thought shed through her mind.

    ¡®

    ¡°Find an opportunity to inform the Farwells about that woman¡¯s return,¡± Samuel suggested, which

    helped to affirm Aubree¡¯s idea. ¡°I¡¯m sure they¡¯re very unhappy with her.¡±

    With that, Aubree nodded and slowly went back to her seat.

    W

    Seeing that his daughter had calmed down, Samuel knitted his brows and advised earnestly, . ¡°That

    woman has only juste back, so we can¡¯t be sure what intentions Lucian has toward her. Don¡¯t get

    yourself all worked up over nothing. Besides, Elias and Sonya know how loyal you¡¯ve

    been to their son and how much you¡¯ve done for him. Even if that womanes into the picture, they¡¯d

    still be on your side. You have nothing to fear.¡±

    After hearing Samuel¡¯s reassuring words, Aubree felt a lot more at ease and visibly regained her

    composure. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll remember to keep my cool.¡±

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had finished her breakfast and sent Archie and Benny to the kindergarten.

    When the teacher, Pippa Ward, saw the three of them, a concerned look crept across her face. ¡°How

    are Archie and Benny? Are they feeling better?¡±

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, they¡¯ve recovered. Thanks for your concern.¡±

    The two boys looked up at Pippa and greeted her politely, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Ward!¡±

    Naturally, Pippa¡¯s eyes filled with adoration at how well-behaved and sensible the kids were.

    Amid their conversation, the sound of a car door opening and closing suddenly rang out.

    Everyone instantly turned to look, only to see a Bentley parked conspicuously on the street.

    Lucian had stepped out of the car and scooped Este from the backseat into his arms.

    car

    ms.

    Even though he wanted to carry her to the entrance, Este struggled to get down as soon as she saw

    Roxanne and her sons.

    Thankfully, Lucian wasn¡¯t insistent and put his daughter down on the ground as she wanted. However,

    just as he was about to reach for Este¡¯s hand, he realized she had already scampered away.

    For a moment, Lucian was stunned as he subconsciously turned to look behind him.

    mer

    To his surprise, he saw Roxanne and the rest smiling fondly at Este, with the former even walking

    toward the little girl.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86

    It was a rare sight as Este ran toward the school¡¯s entrance while waving wordlessly at Roxanne and

    the boys.

    Seeing that the little girl was too caught up in the excitement to care about road safety, Roxanne

    quickly rushed over to hold her hand. When she saw Lucian walking calmly toward them, she couldn¡¯t

    help but feel a sense of helplessness.

    Este grinned from ear to ear as she held Roxanne¡¯s hand. Once they stopped walking, she even

    hugged thetter¡¯s leg affectionately.

    Archie and Benny weren¡¯t jealous either and greeted Este with big, friendly smiles.

    When Lucian finally came to stand beside them, Benny boldly tugged at his suit sleeve.

    Puzzled, the man lowered his head to look at the boy.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Farwell!¡± Benny eximed, shing an innocent grin.

    Lucian raised his eyebrows slightly, but his surprise soon turned to gentleness. ¡°Oh, good morning to

    you too.¡±

    Having gotten his father¡¯s reply, Benny smiled even brighter.Archie, however, merely pursed his lips

    and gave Lucian a nod.

    Of course, Lucian returned the greeting in the same manner.

    Upon seeing how close the two families seemed, Pippa mused, ¡°Wow, Ms. Jarvis, I suppose you must

    be on excellent terms with Este. That¡¯s pretty rare, you know? I¡¯ve taught her for so long, yet she¡¯s

    never been this clingy with me.¡±

    Roxanne nced at the little girl holding her leg and simply answered with a chuckle.

    Este refused to leave Roxanne¡¯s side, but that didn¡¯t matter since it was still early, and not many

    children had arrived at the kindergarten.

    Thus, Roxanne and the kids decided to remain standing at the door to chat with Pippa.

    Fortunately, Lucian had called the kindergarten head the night before to scrap the twins¡¯ expulsion, so

    Pippa never once mentioned how close Archie and Benny had been to getting kicked out of school.

    Naturally, Roxanne continued to be kept in the dark.

    After the three kids held hands and walked into school together, Roxanne turned around to prepare to

    leave. s, she felt her heart skip a beat when she identally met Lucian¡¯s gaze.

    She had been chatting with Pippa for so long that she almost forgot that Lucian was standing quietly

    behind her.

    *If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be off to work, Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne uttered, striding off before Lucian could

    even say anything.

    As he watched her retreating figure, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened.

    The sight of Roxanne and the three kids chatting with Pippa earlier had left him in a daze. To him, it felt

    as though they were a family.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Only after Roxanne had sped off in her car did Lucian finally gather his thoughts and walk to his

    Bentley

    After leaving the kindergarten, Roxanne made a beeline for the research institute.

    Thanks to the Queen family¡¯s supply of herbs, the once-stagnant research gradually got back on track

    and continued to progress smoothly.

    Roxanne kept herself busy the entire morning, and by the time Jonathan called, it was already noon.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, what time will you be dropping by this afternoon? I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne suddenly recalled her appointment with Alfred for his treatment.

    Oh my gosh. I¡¯ve been so busy this morning that if it weren¡¯t for Jonathan¡¯s reminder, I¡¯d have forgotten

    something as important as this.

    Snapping herself out of it, Roxanne nced at the work she had left and gave Jonathan a time.

    Despite that, she made it a point to arrive earlier before her appointment that afternoon.

    §Ñ§ã§é§Ú

    The Queens¡¯ butler was already acquainted with Roxanne and knew her treatment was working

    wonders for Alfred¡¯s health. As such, his attitude toward her underwent a one-eighty, and he now

    treated her with the utmost respect.

    Roxanne had only just stepped into the house when her brows furrowed at the person sitting on the

    couch.

    ¡°We meet again, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Aubree piped up.

    Even though she was wearing a smile, there was no hiding the cold glint in her eyes.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87

    Roxanne quicklyposed herself and shifted her gaze from Aubree to Jonathan.

    Sharp-eyed as usual, it didn¡¯t take long for Jonathan to notice the awkwardness between the two

    women. He casually approached Roxanne, making sure to block Aubree¡¯s line of sight as he did.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, my grandfather is already waiting for you upstairs. Shall we go up now?¡±

    Roxanne nodded.

    With that, Jonathan turned to Aubree to excuse himself and began walking toward the stairs with

    Roxanne in tow.

    As soon as the two of them got to the stairway, Aubree spoke up again. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I heard that your

    course of treatment has helped Old Mr. Queen a lot. I think I shall use this chance to visit him and see

    you work your magic.¡±

    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

    Right after saying that, Aubree followed behind them.Roxanne knitted her brows, clearly displeased.

    However, since Jonathan didn¡¯t object to it, she had no choice but to pretend that Aubree didn¡¯t exist.

    Under Roxanne¡¯s treatment, Alfred had recovered a fair bit, so much so that he was well enough to

    move back into his bedroom.

    When they got to his room, they found Alfred propped up in bed and looking like he was in good spirits.

    ¡°Grandpa, Dr. Jarvis is here,¡± Jonathan announced as he led Roxanne to the bed.

    After hearing that, Alfred peered at Roxanne with a grateful smile. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, thank you so much for

    treating me. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t still be alive today.¡±

    Alfred had seen Roxanne during the previous treatments, but he had been so weak that he could

    barely talk. Now that he had recuperated for a couple of days, he finally found the energy to thank the

    latter personally.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, Old Mr. Queen,¡± Roxanne replied with a polite smile. ¡°After all, I¡¯m a doctor, and

    you¡¯re my patient. I feel just as happy and aplished to see you on the road to recovery.¡±

    Without further ado, she sat by the bed and began sterilizing her tools.

    Seeing how focused she was, Alfred¡¯s appreciation for her instantly grew beyond words.

    Of course, Aubree was upset at Alfred¡¯s reaction and quickly walked up to him to block his view of

    Roxanne. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Queen.¡±

    Alfred finally noticed Aubree¡¯s presence and nodded at her. ¡°Oh, Aubree, you¡¯re here too.¡±

    ¡°When I heard that you¡¯ve woken up, I really wanted to visit you sooner,¡± Aubree said as she sat beside

    Alfred. ¡°But I¡¯ve been so busy at work that I couldn¡¯t find the time to drop by. Thankfully, I

    managed to free up my schedule today, so I rushed here immediately.¡±

    ¡®The next second. Aubree nced at Roxanne and added, ¡°Lucian was supposed toe too, but he¡¯s

    swamped with work and told me to send you his regards. We¡¯re all just relieved to know that you¡¯ve

    gotten better.¡±

    Alfred beamed with gratitude. ¡°You and Lucian are good kids. You¡¯re both busy with work, yet you still

    put in so much effort to find me a doctor.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to stand on ceremony with us, Old Mr. Queen,¡± Aubree lightly chided. ¡°You¡¯re like a

    grandfather to Lucian and me. It¡¯s only right that we do everything we can for you.¡±

    Even as she was talking, Aubree¡¯s gaze lingered on Roxanne, her eyes full of pride and conceit.

    It was evident from the conversation that Alfred had already regarded Aubree and Lucian as a family.

    Rationally speaking, Roxanne knew their rtionship had nothing to do with her. However, for some

    inexplicable reason, she just couldn¡¯t shrug off the strange feeling inside her.

    After sterilizing all her tools, Roxanne tamped down her emotions and walked toward Alfred and

    Aubree. ¡°Please step aside, Ms. Pearson. I¡¯m going to start the treatment now.¡±

    Aubree was still happily chatting away with Alfred when Roxanne¡¯s voice had thetter turning his

    attention back to her.

    Left with no other choice, Aubree slowly put her smile away and stepped back with her teeth gritted.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88

    By the time the treatment was over, Frieda had also returned home.

    Upon finding out from the butler that Roxanne was treating Alfred, she made a beeline for thetter¡¯s

    bedroom.

    ¡°Grandpa, how are you feeling?¡± Frieda asked concernedly the moment she stepped into the room.

    Alfred nodded slightly. ¡°Much better.¡±

    Having lived for so long, he had gained an understanding of how traditional medicine worked and had

    also consulted countless famous doctors.

    Roxanne, however, hade as a delightful surprise to him.After each course of her treatment, Alfred

    would always feel a significant improvement in his health, which was something that not even the best

    doctors in the world could achieve.

    ASS

    Frieda looked her grandfather over and finally nodded with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±

    Then, she turned to Aubree and added, ¡°Have youe to visit Grandpa too, Aubree? Since it¡¯s

    gettingte, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner?¡±

    Naturally, Aubree had no objections to that and grinned broadly. ¡°In that case, don¡¯t mind if I stay and

    bother you, Old Mr. Queen.¡±

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Alfred merely chuckled and nodded.

    Now that Frieda was home, Roxanne hastened her packing, not wanting to stay and interact with the

    women any further.

    Just then, Alfred smiled and turned to her. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, why don¡¯t you stay for dinner too? I could use

    this opportunity to thank you properly.¡±

    Roxanne froze momentarily and was racking her brain for an excuse when Alfred continued, ¡°Invite

    Lucian over too. It¡¯d be great to gather everyone for a hearty meal. We can treat it as a celebration of

    my recovery, can¡¯t we? Besides, it¡¯s been a while since I had any fun.¡±

    Needless to say, Jonathan eded to his grandfather¡¯s request and immediately left the room to call

    Lucian.

    That, however, made Roxanne¡¯s heart skip a beat. After packing her tools back into the medical box,

    she hurriedly stood up and bid farewell to Alfred. ¡°Since it¡¯s a family dinner, I don¡¯t think it¡¯d be

    appropriate for me to join. If you really must thank me, we can always find another day for it, Old Mr.

    Queen.¡±

    Although Roxanne had met Lucian plenty of times since she returned from overseas and was also

    acutely aware of his rtionship with Aubree, she truly loathed the thought of seeing them together.

    In fact, the mental image of them sitting next to each other was enough to make her feel ill at ease.

    Therefore, it was no surprise that she was in a hurry to leave.

    It was apparent that Roxanne was reluctant to stay, and it didn¡¯t take long for Frieda to figure out why.

    ¡°But you¡¯re my grandfather¡¯s lifesaver, Dr. Jarvis. Let¡¯s dispense with the formalities, shall we?¡± Frieda

    said as her lips curled into a sardonic smile. ¡°Moreover, this is Grandpa¡¯s way of showing his

    appreciation. Join us for dinner if you have nothing onter.¡±

    Realizing that Frieda was up to no good, Roxanne¡¯s brows creased slightly.

    Jonathan had just gotten off the phone when he overheard Frieda¡¯s words. Thinking that his sister was

    merely trying to be a good host, he chimed in, ¡°Lucian will being over in a bit. You¡¯ve met him

    before. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d like some updates on Grandpa¡¯s recovery, so it¡¯d be good if you could stay to help

    answer his questions.¡±

    Since she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no to that, Roxanne could only nod in agreement.

    Frieda walked up to hold Aubree¡¯s arm while giving Roxanne a mocking gaze. Well, well, well. I can¡¯t

    believe the doctor really has the guts to stay.

    As it turned out, Frieda only asked Roxanne to stay because Alfred had invited Lucian, and she wanted

    nothing more than to mess with the doctor.

    Given Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with Lucian, I wonder how she¡¯d react when she sees him with other

    women. Oh, I can¡¯t wait to find out!

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89

    Before the group headed downstairs, Alfred asked Roxanne if he could get out of bed in his condition.

    As soon as he got the green light, he let Jonathan and the butler hold him and slowly made his way

    down the stairs.

    Roxanne kept her head hung low as she sat at the dining table, trying her best to make herself less

    visible.

    Unfortunately, Frieda seemed to want to make things difficult by intentionally firing questions at Aubree

    and her every so often.

    On ount of Alfred, Roxanne answered them all.

    A whileter, the butler¡¯s voice rang out from the door.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    arvThen, everyone heard Lucian give a brief response in his deep voice before seeing his tall and lean

    figure appear in front of them.

    ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Queen,¡± Lucian greeted, his gaze slowly sweeping around the room. When his eyes fell

    on Roxanne, he couldn¡¯t help but pause a moment.

    Roxanne dug her nails into her palms as she held his gaze and nodded at him calmly.

    Without further ado, Lucian raised his brows and responded with a small smile.

    ¡°Take a seat, Lucian. Aubree¡¯s been waiting for you for almost half a day,¡± Frieda said warmly,

    beckoning for him to sit beside Aubree.

    Earlier, she had used the excuse of her grandfather wanting to thank Roxanne to get thetter to sit in

    front of Alfred while she and Jonathan plopped themselves down beside the doctor.

    As such, the only seat left was the one next to Aubree.

    However, knowing that Lucian had a closer rtionship with Alfred than she did, Aubree immediately

    stood up and gave her seat to him.

    That way, Lucian was now beside Alfred and also directly opposite Roxanne.

    Upon seeing him sit facing her, Roxanne felt herself tensing up as she slowly lowered her gaze.

    When dinner started, she quietly tucked into her meal and only spoke when Alfred talked to her.

    As for Aubree, she was more concerned about Lucian¡¯s attitude toward Roxanne than anything else.

    Even when she was getting food for Alfred, she¡¯d check Lucian¡¯s line of sight and frequently talk to him

    so he wouldn¡¯t focus too much on Roxanne.

    Of course, Roxanne was unaware of Aubree¡¯s motives. All she knew was that their conversation really

    made them seem like a family, and she couldn¡¯t shake off the ufortable feeling stirring inside her.

    Frieda nced at Roxanne and was surprised to see her still so calm andposed. Hence, she

    turned to Aubree and said with a lilt to her voice, ¡°Aubree, you and Lucian look so much in love! Have

    you picked a date for your wedding yet? I¡¯m still waiting to be your bridesmaid!¡±

    As soon as those words were out, Roxanne froze in her tracks.

    Huh? What did she mean by that? Are Lucian and Aubree not married yet?

    Aubree, too, felt her smile freezing in ce. After all, she hadn¡¯t expected Frieda to bring up the

    wedding right there and then.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Just as she began thinking about how best to change the topic, she felt Alfred¡¯s concerned gaze on

    them. ¡°That¡¯s right. The two of you have been together for so many years. Even Este has grown up

    too. Isn¡¯t it time to settle down?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you guys should¡¯ve gotten married a long time ago. I don¡¯t even know why you¡¯ve dragged it on

    until now,¡± Jonathan teased.

    For a moment, everyone had their eyes on Lucian as they waited for his response.

    However, instead of replying immediately, he merely shot a quick look at the woman opposite him.

    Even though it was a brief moment, it hadn¡¯t gone unnoticed by those at the dining table.

    Roxanne clenched her fists and managed to suppress her doubts before lifting her gaze to meet

    Lucian¡¯s.

    Their eyes met for a fleeting second, and Lucian noticed the indifference on Roxanne¡¯s face. He

    furrowed his brows, a trace of displeasure in his heart.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90

    Aubree hadn¡¯t taken her eyes off Lucian, so when she saw him ncing at Roxanne for the marriage

    question, she began to burn with envy.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush the wedding,¡± Lucian replied, still staring at Roxanne.

    Ha! Let¡¯s see if she can still be so calm after this!

    Although Roxanne was taken aback momentarily by Lucian¡¯s reply, it didn¡¯t take long for her to regain

    herposure.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    So what if they aren¡¯t married yet? It¡¯s only a matter of time before they do. Why should I be s¨²rprised?

    With that, Roxanne lowered her gaze and casually resumed eating. It was as though the earlier

    interaction had absolutely nothing to do with her.

    Aubree, on the other hand, found Lucian¡¯s reply rather surprising.How weird. When Ist spoke to

    Lucian about the wedding, he already hinted at wanting to call it off. Why would he change his mind

    now?

    Alfred frowned, clearly unhappy with Lucian¡¯s reply.

    However, before he could say anything more, Aubree hastily said, ¡°Lucian¡¯s right. In any case, I won¡¯t

    be running off anytime. There¡¯s no need to rush, Old Mr. Queen. We¡¯re doing just fine, aren¡¯t we?

    Besides, it hasn¡¯t been easy for Lucian to find time to visit you, so let¡¯s not talk about us. We should be

    talking about happier things!¡±

    If we drag this topic on any longer, I¡¯m afraid Lucian might turn the tables and reveal his intention to

    end our engagement. How can I risk letting him say that in front of Roxanne? I¡¯d be so humiliated if he

    did!

    Once again, the eagle-eyed Jonathan noticed Aubree¡¯s reluctance to talk about the wedding and

    chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s Lucian for you. He loves his job more than anything else. Leave them be, Grandpa.

    I¡¯m sure Lucian has his ns.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t deny that work is important, but it isn¡¯t right to keep putting off the wedding, is it?¡± Alfred

    grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s been so many years, yet Este still doesn¡¯t have a mother to look after her. I don¡¯t

    know what you guys are thinking, but I know my heart aches for her!¡±

    Flustered, Aubree gave a brief and vague response.

    As soon as she thought about Este, Roxanne, too, felt a little heartbroken.

    Ah, no wonder the kid¡¯s always clinging to me. It¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t have a mother,

    Just as she became lost in her thoughts, she suddenly heard Alfred calling her.

    ¡°What about you, Dr. Jarvis? Are you married?¡±

    Roxanne snapped out of her daze and replied after a moment of stunned silence, ¡°No. Not yet.¡±

    Alfred looked her up and down and curled his lips into a satisfied smile. ¡°What do you think about

    Jonathan? Would you like to consider him?¡±

    After several treatments, Alfred had long developed an admiration for Roxanne. It would, without a

    doubt, be even better if she could join their family as his granddaughter-inw.

    Caught off guard by the question, Roxanne stared back at Alfred, open-mouthed and speechless.

    Frieda shot a disgusted nce at Roxanne and scoffed, ¡°Stop trying to y matchmaker, Grandpa. No

    matter how capable Dr. Jarvis is, it still won¡¯t change the fact that she already has children. As far as I

    know, they aren¡¯t very young either. Given my brother¡¯s caliber, how can you tell him to marry a

    divorcee with kids? You may approve of it, but I won¡¯t! Not ever!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Well, I never knew that,¡± Alfred muttered, genuinely surprised.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been divorced once. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be good enough for Mr. Queen.¡±

    DI

    Hearing that, Alfred drew his brows together disapprovingly. ¡°So what if you¡¯re a divorcee? Given your

    talents, I¡¯m sure you have nock of suitors. What¡¯s this nonsense about not being good enough? If the

    two of you do fall in love, I¡¯ll be the first to give my stamp of approval!¡±

    Touched by Alfred¡¯s enthusiasm, Roxanne chuckled. ¡°Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Old Mr.

    Queen. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think Mr. Queen and I are suited for each other. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll continue

    to keep an eye out for a suitable man.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It must be tough being a single mother. Get married once you¡¯ve found a suitable partner,¡± Alfred

    said with a nod.

    Roxanne, too, bobbed her head in agreement.

    As Lucian watched Alfred and Roxanne enjoying their chat, his gaze gradually darkened.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91

    After dinner, Alfred returned to his room to rest.

    Roxanne followed him to give him one final checkup before heading downstairs to bid her goodbye.

    ¡°It¡¯s sote now. Let me give you a lift home;¡± Jonathan piped up.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Roxanne replied with a smile. ¡°You still have guests to entertain.¡±

    Jonathan knew she was right and decided not to insist further. ¡°In that case, please be careful on your

    way home. Oh, by the way, I hope you won¡¯t take my grandfather¡¯s words to heart. At his age, he tends

    to worry about things like that.¡±

    Roxanne merely smiled and turned to leave.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and I still have work to do. I think I¡¯ll be taking my leave now,¡± Lucian suddenly said

    when he saw Roxanne walking out of the mansion.

    Aubree, who had be very wary, decided to follow suit. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m also thinking about leaving. Let¡¯s

    go together, then.¡±¡°No. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re taking the same routes. I¡¯ll be going now,¡± Lucian answered

    indifferently, striding off before Aubree could say anything else.

    As she watched him walk away, Aubree stood in a daze, her face frozen with shock.

    Jonathan, too, couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows.

    Since dinner started, he could already feel something was wrong between Lucian and the two women,

    but unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it.

    ¡°Aubree?¡± Frieda mumbled, baffled at how stunned her friend was.

    Thankfully, Aubree was brought back to her senses and quickly forced out a smile. ¡°Well, I still have

    work to do, so I shan¡¯t disturb you guys any longer.¡±

    Even though Jonathan and Frieda could tell that something was amiss with Aubree, they refrained from

    asking any more questions. After exchanging a few more words, they eventually saw her off.

    Once they were back in the mansion, Jonathan immediately turned to his sister. ¡°Hey, how did you

    know that Dr. Jarvis has kids?¡±

    Frieda pursed her lips. ¡°I saw them when I was out for lunch with Aubree. Oh, I also know that she¡¯s

    Lucian¡¯s ex-wife! I can¡¯t believe she had the gall toe back!¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Jonathan was momentarily shocked before realization dawned on him.

    No wonder I had the nagging feeling that there was some awkwardness between Dr. Jarms and

    Lucian! She¡¯s the woman from six years ago!

    Even after leaving the mansion and getting into her car, Roxanne still felt pretty unsettled from the

    conversations at the dining table.

    She took a moment to collect her thoughts and only started the car when she had calmed herself down.

    All of a sudden, someone rapped on the window.

    Roxanne whipped her head around in the direction of the sound, but when she saw who it was, she

    looked away and pretended not to have heard anything.

    s, the person outside knocked on the window again, going so far as to bend down to peer into the

    car.

    Even though Roxanne knew no one could see her from the outside, she couldn¡¯t help but tense up.

    After some hesitation, she finally gave in and rolled down the window. ¡°What is it?¡±

    As it turned out, Lucian had been the one standing beside the car. When he heard Roxanne¡¯s voice, he

    calmly raised his brows. ¡°I didn¡¯t drive here today. Mind giving me a lift if it¡¯s convenient for you?¡±,

    With that, he reached a hand out for the car door.

    Unfortunately, before Roxanne could even get her bearings, Lucian had already entered the car and

    settled into the passenger seat.

    He promptly fastened his seatbelt and added, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Roxanne finally came to her senses, but she was anything but pleased. ¡°Where¡¯s your chauffeur?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote. Since I can easily get a ride, why should I trouble him toe all the way here!¡±

    Those words rendered Roxanne speechless, and it took a while before she blurted out, ¡°If I remember

    correctly, Ms. Pearson hasn¡¯t left either. I think she¡¯d be happy to give you a lift.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 Este

    As soon as the words left Roxanne¡¯s mouth, an awkward silence befell the car.

    Having realized what she had said, she instantly felt a pang of regret and lowered her gaze, not saying

    anything more.

    Lucian stared at Roxanne¡¯s side profile, his gaze dark and indecipherable.

    Does she resist me this much? Why must she always push me to Aubree?

    After a while, he replied coldly, ¡°She still has something on and doesn¡¯t have ns to leave yet.¡±

    Roxanne gripped the steering wheel angrily.

    How dare he! Aubree¡¯s too busy to give him a lift, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m obliged to do so!

    Unfortunately, with the way Lucian sat unmoving in his seat, Roxanne knew she¡¯d never be able to

    chase him out of the car.As such, she had no choice but to start the engine and drive off from the

    Queens¡¯ mansion.

    At the same time, Aubree marched out of the mansion and immediately turned livid when she saw

    Lucian through the rearview mirror.

    Without further ado, she hopped into her car and followed them.

    Once they had gotten onto the main road, Roxanne suddenly recalled something. ¡°Where are you

    going?¡±

    Lucian had had a long day at work and still had to rush over to join Alfred for dinner. Now that he finally

    found a moment of peace, he could feel the waves of exhaustion washing over him.

    After hearing Roxanne¡¯s question, he quickly massaged his temples to wake himself up. ¡°To the office. I

    remember it¡¯s along the way for you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already sote, though. Are you still going to work overtime?¡± Roxanne asked gently, her brows

    knitted as she nced at him.

    Lucian merely hummed his acknowledgment, too tired to say anything else.

    For some reason, he always felt so rxed when he was around Roxanne.

    Seeing as how Lucian had no intention to talk, Roxanne, too, continued driving in silence.

    However, every time she thought about how he was sitting right beside her, questions would start

    flooding her mind.

    She remembered that before their divorce. Lucian had once said Aubree was the only woman qualified

    to marry him and that their marriage had to be put on hold solely because of Roxanne.

    Naturally, that became a thorn in her side for years.

    It was muchter when she finally thought things through and decided to grant Lucian his freedom.

    I thought that once I left, he¡¯d immediately marry Aubree. But it¡¯s been six years since then, and they

    still haven¡¯t had their wedding. What on earth happened during that time?

    With that in mind, Roxanne instinctively nced at the man beside her. She was on the verge of

    shooting the question when she once again suppressed that urge.

    Ultimately, this is a private matter between Lucian and Aubree. What right do I have to question them

    when I¡¯m nothing more than an outsider? Besides, whatever happened between them couldn¡¯t possibly

    be my fault.

    Lucian closed his eyes. Just when he hoped he could finally rest his mind, a wave of random thoughts

    instantly came over him.

    He didn¡¯t know what had gotten over him either. His chauffeur had been waiting for him outside the

    mansion, but when he saw Roxanne getting into her car, all he wanted was to follow her.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    By the time Lucian realized what he had done, he had alreadye face to face with Roxanne through

    the car window.

    Of course, it went without saying that he had to get into the car.

    Could it be because I overheard Roxanne¡¯s conversation with Old Mr. Queen? The sheer thought of

    her marrying some other guy makes me so frustrated!

    All of a sudden, the ringing of Lucian¡¯s phone broke the silence in the car.

    He quickly gathered his thoughts and stared at the caller disy, his gaze darkening as he did.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, when are youing back? Ms. Este has a fever.¡± Catalina said anxiously.

    Lucian¡¯s expression turned cold immediately. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    As soon as he hung up the phone, he turned to Roxanne. ¡°Can you please send me back to the

    manor? Essie¡¯s not feeling well, so I have to go check on her.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93

    P anne overheard Catalina¡¯s words through the phone and know Este wasn¡¯t feeling well. She

    promptly got worried.

    After hearing what Lucian had to say, she made a U-turn and sped toward the Farwell residence.

    Twenty minutester, her car rolled to a stop outside the Farwell residence.

    Recalling Este¡¯s condition, Roxanne shot the man a dubious look. ¡°Take good care of Essie. If you

    need my help, just let me know anytime.¡±

    Lucian met her gaze mockingly. ¡°If you¡¯re that worried about her, why don¡¯t you take a look at her?

    Besides, Essie adores you. If she sees you when she¡¯s sick, I believe she¡¯ll feel better.¡±

    With that said, he opened the door and got out before heading in the direction of the mansion.

    It appeared he was leaving it up to her whether she wanted to visit Este.

    The sight of his back caused Roxanne to frown slightly.

    Essie¡¯s sick. Shouldn¡¯t he get her mother to visit her? No matter how busy Aubree is, she won¡¯t ignore

    her sick daughter, right?As the thought of the little girl sick in bed popped up in her mind, she exited the

    car and walked into the mansion behind Lucian.

    na

    The moment Lucian stepped into the house, Catalina came forward to greet him with Este in her

    arms.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, you¡¯re finally back. Ms. Este¡¯s sick, so I wanted her to rest in bed. However, she insisted

    on waiting for you. I had no choice but to keep herpany downstairs,¡± Catalina reported.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Este¡¯s cheeks were flushed, and there was a cooling patch stuck on her forehead. She looked really

    weak.

    At the sight of her father, she stretched her arms out to ask him to hold her.

    Lucian took her into his arms and tested her temperature. His brows snapped together as he asked,

    ¡°Why did she suddenly have a fever?¡±

    Catalina cast Este a worried look. ¡°Ms. Este seemed to be in low spirits after she got home from

    kindergarten. She ate little at dinner. I thought she was sleepy and brought her upstairs to take a

    shower before realizing she was running a temperature. I called the family doctor, who prescribed her

    some medicine. However, Ms. Este insisted on seeing you before she would head to bed,¡± she

    exined.

    Lucian shot her a curt nod and patted Este¡¯s back. ¡°Do you still feel unwell? he inquired, concern

    evident in his voice.

    Este flung her arms around Lucian¡¯s neck and buried her head into the crook of his neck

    before giving a weak nod.

    Lucian patted her headfortingly.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, now that you¡¯re back, you should bring her upstairs so she can rest,¡± Catalina urged.

    However, Lucian hesitated. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a bit.¡±

    Catalina gazed at him in bafflement, for she had no idea what he was waiting for.

    She was starting to panic when light footsteps sounded at the door.

    Why does that sound like a woman?

    The three of them turned to look at the door.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze softened at the sight of the neer.

    Catalina stiffened in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes when she realized who the neer

    was.

    Roxanne had just stepped into the house when she realized three pairs of eyes hadnded on her. She

    immediately halted in her tracks.

    She was filled with mixed emotions when she realized the mansion looked almost the same.

    Six years ago, this was her house.

    She had lived here for a few years. Lucian might be indifferent to her, but he allowed her to do anything

    she wanted.

    Thus, some of the decorations in the house were bought by her.

    She thought Lucian would change everything after her departure, but to her surprise, everything

    remained the same six yearster.

    After ncing around the house briefly, Roxanne averted her gaze and scoffed at herself silently.

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m feeling nostalgic after seeing the old decorations.

    Never in her wildest dreams did she realize that Lucian didn¡¯t touch any decorations as he never paid

    any attention to them.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94

    Snapping out of her reverie, Roxanne tamped down her feelings and went to them.

    Este was running a fever, but her eyes were sparkling adorably. She had brightened up considerably

    after spotting Roxanne and was staring at thetter carnestly.

    Roxanne gave her a concerned look.

    In response, Este reached out to ask Roxanne to hold her.

    Seeing that, Roxanne nced at Lucian instinctively.

    She¡¯s sick, so why is she asking a stranger to hold her instead of staying with her dad? What will

    Lucian think about her action?

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    To her surprise, Lucian offered Este to her calmly.

    TS

    After a brief hesitation, Roxanne took Este into her arms...The moment Roxanne touched the little

    girl, she could feel the heat emanating from the small

    body. Este felt like a heater in her arms.

    Without a second¡¯s hesitation, Roxanne pressed her cheek to Este¡¯s to check thetter¡¯s

    temperature.

    The cooling sensation from her cheek caused Este¡¯s eyes to droop as she let out a soft sigh.

    ¡°You¡¯re running a high fever,¡± Roxannemented as she hugged Este closer. Softly, she asked,

    ¡°Essie, do you feel ufortable?¡±

    Este nodded silently.

    As the little girl¡¯s eyes were red from the fever, Roxanne felt her heart ache. Turning to Catalina, she

    asked, ¡°Has she taken her medicine?¡±

    Catalina regained herposure and nodded hastily. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Carefully, she observed Roxanne and asked, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, when did you return?¡±

    Catalina had worked for the Farwell family for some time and used to serve Roxanne briefly when the

    latter married into the Farwell family. Back then, she had a lot of respect for the younger woman.

    Hence, she was quite surprised to learn that Roxanne had left without saying goodbye.

    I can¡¯t believe Mrs. Farwell is back!

    Roxanne was taken aback to hear her greeting. shing a smile, she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for some

    time. Please don¡¯t address me that way. I left the Farwell family six years ago.¡±

    Realization struck Catalina as shemented, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed, so I thought¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll

    take note of that next time.¡±

    Roxanne bobbed her head.

    Catalina added, ¡°Are you here to visit Ms. Este?¡±

    Roxanne exined, ¡°We bumped into each other at my patient¡¯s house. I heard that Essie was sick

    and decided toe to pay her a visit.¡±

    Hearing that, Catalina felt a stab in her heart. ¡°That¡¯s good. Ms. Este will surely get better quickly if

    you keep herpany,¡± she muttered under her breath.

    Roxanne assumed Catalina was referring to the fact that she was a doctor and could treat Este¡¯s

    condition by taking care of her. Chuckling, she inclined her head and promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll help

    out if Essie needs me.¡±

    Catalina was puzzled after hearing her reply.

    Was

    Why is Ms. Jarvis acting all formal? Ms. Este is her daughter. Isn¡¯t it natural for her to take care of her

    sick daughter? Besides, Ms. Este would feel better if her mother were to stay by her side. Back then,

    it was Ms. Jarvis who treated my headaches. I know she¡¯s a great doctor, so she is definitely capable of

    treating Ms. Este¡¯s fever.

    A wave of regret hit Catalina when she recalled the times Roxanne was still around.

    Ms. Jarvis is pretty and smart. However, she never put on airs before us. She treated us as though we

    were part of her family.

    She couldn¡¯t help butpare Roxanne to Aubree. Ms. Pearson, however, often shows up here

    without informing anyone. When Mr. Farwell isn¡¯t around, she acts as though she¡¯s thedy of the

    house and orders us around arrogantly. She never shows us any respect. I don¡¯t know what Mr. Farwell

    sees in her¡­

    Lucian fell into a daze temporarily when he heard how Catalina addressed Roxanne.

    However, when Roxanne corrected Catalina, his feelings becameplicated.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95

    The sight of Roxanne standing together with the other two reminded Catalina of the past. She wanted

    them to spend more time together and left after exchanging a few pleasantries.

    Soon, only the three of them were left in the living room.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened as he stared at them.

    Sensing his gaze, Roxanne turned slightly and went to the couch to ce Este down.

    However, Este grabbed her shoulders tightly and refused to let her go.

    Seeing this, Roxanne sat on the couch with her and said gently, ¡°Essie, be a good girl. You¡¯re sick and

    need to go to bed early. Do you want me to lull you to sleep?¡±

    Este buried her nose into the crook of Roxanne¡¯s neck and shook her head.

    Roxanne¡¯s brows knitted. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to sleep?¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The little girl nodded and turned at her shoulder to point at the notebook on the table.Roxanne reached

    out and grabbed the notebook for her. She watched as Este scribbled something on the notebook.

    You¡¯ll leave if I fall asleep. I don¡¯t want you to leave.

    After scribbling that down, Este pursed her lips unhappily.

    Roxanne read what she wrote as surprise shed across her eyes.

    Is Este that attached to me?

    Lucian had also read Este¡¯s words. He nced at Roxanne and said sternly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis has to go

    home. Be good and go to bed.¡±

    Este pouted and whipped her head around to seek Roxanne¡¯s confirmation.

    Roxanne nodded.

    The boys were waiting for her at home. Lysa was taking care of them, but she would still worry about

    them.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t know how she should spend a night in the house she used to live in.

    At her silent affirmation, Este looked down sadly. She kept fiddling with the corner of Roxanne¡¯s top

    and nearly crumpled it.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t bear to see her upset.

    A whileter, Este released her grip on the corner of Roxanne¡¯s top.

    Roxanne thought she was about to go to bed, but the little girl picked up the notebook again.

    I want Daddy to bring the boys over. Please don¡¯t leave, Ms, Jarvis.

    After writing that, Este turned around and wrapped her hands around Roxanne¡¯s neck pitifully. She

    refused to let go.

    Feeling the abnormal heat from the young girl¡¯s body, Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no.

    Can

    Finally, she sighed inwardly and caved in. ¡°All right. I won¡¯t leave. You can sleep now.¡±

    Este raised her head suspiciously.

    Roxanne gave her head aforting pat. ¡°I¡¯ll keep youpany, so shut your eyes and sleep.¡±

    Este snuggled into her arms and promptly fell asleep. Her head rested on Roxanne¡¯s shoulder, and

    she gripped Roxanne¡¯s top tightly as though she was afraid thetter would leave secretly.

    Roxanne felt her heart melt as she stared at the girl in her arms.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze dimmed when he saw their exchange. He joined them on the adjoining couch and told

    the butler to prepare two cups of coffee for them. Pulling his phone out, he proceeded to work from

    home.

    He hadn¡¯t been lying when he imed he had to work overtime earlier. Recently, he had been

    extremely busy.

    Silence ensued in the living room.

    Hearing Este¡¯s steady breathing, Roxanne told the butler to bring her a nket to cover Este¡¯s

    body.

    The little girl flipped over in her arms as though the heat bothered her.

    .

    Carefully, Roxanne wiped the sweat off Este¡¯s brows, her eyes filled with gentleness.

 Chapter 96

    She was busy taking care of Este when her phone rang in her bag

    Afraid Este would rousc, she immediately covered Este¡¯s ears and was about to get up to take her phone. To her surprise, Lucian got to his feet and came over to her with her phone.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roxanne thanked him softly.

    ncing at the screen, she immediately berated herself for forgetting about her sons.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± the boys yelled the minute the call connected. ¡°When are youing home?¡±

    Roxanne lowered her voice. ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight, so I mighte homete. Have you had dinner?¡±

    The boys replied, ¡°Yes, we did. What about you? Don¡¯t forget to take care of yourself even if you¡¯re busy!¡±

    Touched, Roxanne chuckled. ¡°I know. I¡¯ve eaten earlier. Don¡¯t wait up for me. Good night!¡±

    ¡°Got it, Mommy. Try toe home as early as possible. Don¡¯t tire yourself out!¡± the boys responded in unison.

    Her lips curved into a grin. Roxanne chatted with them briefly before hanging up.

    Beside her, Lucian heard the boys¡¯ voices faintly and ced his work aside. He looked at her and was about to ask whether she had to head home to take care of them, but the sight of her tender expression made him change his mind.

    ¡°Who normally takes care of the boys when you¡¯re busy? Do they stay at home? Or do you hire someone to take care of them?¡± he asked.

    Roxanne told him, ¡°My friend helps out. Now, Lysa will take care of them.¡±

    Lucian asked, ¡°Was it the same when you were working overseas?¡±

    Despite not knowing why he posed that question, Roxanne answered instinctively, ¡°I¡¯d hire someone to take care of them or bring them to my workce. My colleagues loved them.¡±

    Right after those words left her mouth, the living room went silent again.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze to check on the little girl¡¯s condition.

    ¡°They¡¯re older now and easier to take care of. It must have been hard when they were younger,¡± Lucian said suddenly. His gaze fell on her as he pretended to ask nonchntly, ¡°How old are the boys? They are of simr height to Essie, so they should be around the same age.¡±

    The sudden question made Roxanne¡¯s heart¡¯lurch to her throat.

    Every time the boys spent time with Lucian, she worried that he¡¯d discover the truth. Thus, she kept reminding the boys to keep their ages a secret.

    She didn¡¯t expect to be asked the question in person.

    Averting her gaze, she fell silent for some time before replying, ¡°They are around four years old. It¡¯s normal for boys to grow faster than girls.¡±

    That was the answer she came to a consensus with Archie and Benny previously. It was a lie, for Lucian might recall the night from six years ago if he were to know the boys¡¯ real age. She didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    After giving her answer, she waited anxiously for him to respond.

    Sometimeter, she heard the man grunt in acknowledgment.

    As he didn¡¯t pursue the matter, Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief deep down.

    Lucian returned his attention to the email on his phone, but he couldn¡¯t focus on work.

    The boys are around four years old, so they are one year younger than Essie. That would mean that she ended up with another man right after giving birth to Essie. She then gave birth to the boys shortly after.

    As that thought urred to him, Lucian scowled in displeasure.

    They were both engrossed in their thoughts when Este moved.

    Roxanne lowered her head.

    Este¡¯s brows furrowed together as she started sobbing pitifully. Her entire face was scrunched up.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97

    Hearing her sobs, Lucian nced in their direction.

    Roxanne patted Este¡¯s backfortingly, but thetter¡¯s sobs merely grew louder. Tossing the

    nket aside, she sat up and threw herself into Roxanne¡¯s arms.

    Her hands held Roxanne¡¯s top tightly as she cried sadly. Gradually, she opened her eyes and stared at

    Roxanne¡¯s face intently.

    Her sobs died down after she confirmed Roxanne was still around.

    By then, her cheeks were crimson from her fever and sobs. Roxanne felt her heart aching, for the little

    girl reminded her of her boys.

    ¡°Hush, Essie. I¡¯m right here. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Roxanne cajoled her while wiping the tears off her cheeks

    tenderly.Este sniffled as tears continued to trickle down. However, she wasn¡¯t about to release her

    grasp on Roxanne¡¯s top.

    The sweat from her palms drenched Roxanne¡¯s top and crumpled it up. Nevertheless, Roxanne didn¡¯t

    utter a word andforted her patiently.

    Soon, Este fell asleep. Even in her sleep, she couldn¡¯t stop sniffling.

    Roxanne wrapped her up in the nket gingerly, leaving only her hands outside since she was still

    holding Roxanne¡¯s top in her sleep.

    An unfathomable glint shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes as he watched their intimate exchange. In the end,

    he chose not to say a word.

    Catalina was still worried, so she came over to check on them. She was pleased to see Este sound

    asleep in Roxanne¡¯s arms. ¡°Indeed, Ms. Este can sleep soundly when she¡¯s with you. Previously, she

    was a difficult child whenever she got sick. No one could calm her down, not even Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Roxanne widened her eyes in disbelief.

    What about Aubree? She¡¯s Essie¡¯s mother. Can¡¯t she calm Essie down? By the way, why didn¡¯t she

    show up at all now that Essie¡¯s sick? Where is she? Doesn¡¯t she care about her daughter?

    She was about to pose that question when Lucian¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°She¡¯ll probably wake up again tonight. Why don¡¯t you bring her to the guest room? You¡¯ll get to rest

    there, too.¡±

    Catalina chimed in, ¡°Yes, it¡¯ste. You came here with Mr. Farwell after work, so you must be

    exhausted. You should head upstairs and get some rest along with Ms. Este.

    Roxanne swallowed her question and shot the second floor a hesitating look. The past events emerged

    in her mind as bitterness engulfed her heart. She shook her head to reject the offer. ¡°No

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    d. I¡¯ll just rest here briefly. Essie only fell asleep a while ago, so I don¡¯t want to wake her.¡±

    Lucian and Catalina gave up on trying to convince her to change her mind.

    Catalina then chatted with her briefly before leaving them alone.

    The living room turned quiet.

    Roxanne¡¯s guard was still up after Lucian mentioned Archie and Benny¡¯s age, so she gazed at the

    sleeping little girl and avoided looking at him.

    Lucian didn¡¯t utter a word for a long while, so she gradually rxed.

    Her schedule had been packed today. In the afternoon, she had spent a lot of effort treating Alfred, so

    her energy was quite low by now.

    Este¡¯s warm body and steady breathing made Roxanne grow drowsy.

    Despite trying her best to stay awake, she soon fell into a deep sleep.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98

    The living room was enveloped in silence for some time.

    Lucian lifted his head to see Roxanne sleeping with Este in her arms.

    As she was holding Este, her posture was awkward, so she couldn¡¯t really sleep peacefully. Every

    time she woke up to shift slightly, she would tighten her arms.

    That very sight pulled at Lucian¡¯s heartstrings.

    Catalina showed up again to check on Este. She had just arrived at the couch when her employer

    gestured for her to lower her voice.

    Tiptoeing over, Catalina nced at the sleeping mother and daughter on the couch. A smile nudged

    her lips.

    Indeed, the bond between mother and daughter can never be broken. They haven¡¯t met for years, but

    Ms. Este is still instinctively attached to her mother, and Ms. Jarvis adores her daughter.

    She frowned at the sight of the little nket barely covering their bodies and tiptoed away. Soon, she

    came back with a bigger nket and offered it to Lucian.Lucian¡¯s brows snapped together. He

    hesitated briefly before epting the nket from Catalina. Bending his body, he draped the nket

    over them carefully and tucked Roxanne in.

    After that, he was about to get up when his gazended on Roxanne¡¯s sleeping face.

    Lucian froze, and he couldn¡¯t keep his gaze off her.

    This was the first time he had ever seen her up close.

    It was obvious that she wasn¡¯t sleeping well. Hershes would flutter asionally as though she would

    wake up any minute.

    Lucian wondered when she would wake up.

    Suddenly, she frowned in her sleep as her head slipped off the couch.

    Before she could fall off the couch, Lucian reached out instinctively to protect her head. She fell into his

    embrace instead.

    Suddenly, he registered the sensation of her soft cheek brushing against his palm.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze turned dark. Afraid of waking her up, he didn¡¯t move an inch.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne was in his embrace, and Este was in Roxanne¡¯s embrace.

    Seeing that, a thought urred to Catalina. Ms.rvis left six years ago, but it might not be impossible

    for her toe back.

    She beamed at them and suggested, ¡°Mr. Farwell, you should bring them upstairs to get some

    rest. If Ms. Jarvis sleeps here tonight, her body will ache tomorrow. She still has to go to work, right?¡±

    A deep line appeared in the middle of Lucian¡¯s brows as he pondered over her suggestion. Shortly

    after, he gave a curt nod.

    Catalina took Este in her arms. Fortunately, Este was sound asleep and didn¡¯t wake up despite

    being moved.

    Holding Este in her arms, Catalina grinned and said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to bring Ms. Jarvis upstairs.¡±

    Then, she stood aside and waited for Lucian to take action.

    Lucian paused upon hearing those words.

    It took him a long while before he made up his mind and picked Roxanne up carefully.

    In his arms, Roxanne¡¯s head lolled aside weakly before he rested her head on his shoulder. Even after

    he got to his feet, she didn¡¯t rouse.

    Lucian stared at her and frowned unhappily.

    She¡¯s as light as a feather. Has she not been taking care of herself over the years?

    Catalina shed a gratified smile at the sight of Lucian carrying Roxanne.

    No matter what, Mr. Farwell and Ms. Jarvis are the perfect couple!

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99

    Roxanne was indeed knackered. Usually, she was a light sleeper. However, she slept so soundly that

    night and didn¡¯t even realize that she was being brought upstairs to the guest room.

    Lucian came to a stop beside the bed and ced her down. He made sure her head was resting on the

    pillow before he got to his feet.

    Behind them, Catalina¡¯s grin widened when she saw how Lucian took care of Roxanne. She put Este

    beside Roxanne and tucked them in before stepping back.

    As Lucian was still gazing at Roxanne, she offered, ¡°Mr. Farwell, why don¡¯t you get some rest? I¡¯ll keep

    thempany. You have to head to the office tomorrow, right?¡±

    Lucian shook his head. ¡°No need for that. I¡¯m not tired. Essie¡¯s sick, so I¡¯ll take care of her myself. You

    can get off work now.¡±

    Catalina was amused. He¡¯s worried about Ms. Este? But his eyes are fixed on Ms. Jarvis! Hmm, it

    should be a good idea to leave them alone. They can spend some time together and hopefully grow

    closer as a family.

    With that thought in mind, Catalina left the room quietly.

    The only light source in the room came from a dim nightmp.Under the light, Lucian observed

    Roxanne¡¯s features without a word.

    She still had the same gorgeous face from six years ago, but when her eyes were open, she would be

    apletely different person.

    In fact, he found himself attracted to her now when he wasn¡¯t interested in her in the past,

    I wonder how she spent thest six years.

    A whileter, Roxanne¡¯s brows furrowed all of a sudden.

    Lucian frowned as well. Is she having a nightmare? What could it be? She seems uneasy even when

    she¡¯s asleep.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In a dream, Roxanne was back to the day when Lucian shot her a disgusted look.

    He didn¡¯t even utter a word, but Roxanne could already tell what he was going to say. She staggered

    backward and covered her ears so she wouldn¡¯t hear what he had to say.

    Even so, the man¡¯s cruel words resonated in her brain, ¡°I¡¯ll never like you!¡±

    That sentence reverberated around and refused to die down.

    Feeling suffocated, Roxanne struggled for some time before jolting awake.

    Her surroundings were dark, so it felt like she was still in a dream.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank to her stomach.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?¡± Lucian¡¯s deep voice rang beside her.

    His voice ovepped with the voice she heard in her dream.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart lurched as she lifted her head to look at him.

    The man stood in the shadows, so his expression wasn¡¯t visible. When she didn¡¯t reply to him, he

    frowned and took another step forward.

    Roxanne thought she was still in her dreams and panicked when he moved. Instinctively, she held the

    corner of the bed and retreated hastily.

    Lucian halted in his tracks and softened his voice. ¡°What did you dream of?¡±

    After he stepped out of the shadows, Roxanne saw the concern on his face.

    It took a few seconds for Roxanne to realize that she was no longer dreaming. She regained her

    composure and replied calmly, ¡°Nothing. It was just a nightmare.¡±

    She turned and saw Este sleeping soundly beside her. Reaching out, she felt the little girl¡¯s forehead.

    Este¡¯s fever had subsided by now, so she should be doing fine by morning.

    Roxanne retracted her hand and got out of bed. After tidying herself, she said softly, ¡°Essie will recover

    by morning, but make sure she doesn¡¯t catch a cold. I should head back now¡±

    When she spun on her heels to leave, arge hand grabbed her wrist at once.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100

    Roxanne stopped and turned at her shoulder in confusion.

    Lucian¡¯s brows were knitted deeply. ¡°It¡¯s four in the morning. You only slept for a while, so I won¡¯t let

    you drive back home alone. Besides, what will I tell Essie? You promised you wouldn¡¯t leave. If she

    wakes up and doesn¡¯t see you around, she¡¯ll definitely kick up a fuss and might even run to your house.

    She¡¯s still weak. What if she gets sick again?¡±

    When she heard that, Roxanne frowned. She didn¡¯t want to stay here after her earlier nightmare.

    Nevertheless, she did promise Este that she would stay the night.

    Sensing her dilemma, Lucian scowled and dered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Essie only needs you now. In the

    future, I won¡¯t let her disturb your life if it¡¯s nothing important.¡±

    With that said, he released his grip on her.

    Roxanne found his words strange, for it felt as though he was mocking her for no reason. An uneasy

    feeling rose in her heart.

    Este rolled over as though she had sensed Roxanne¡¯s departure. The little girl patted the empty bed

    and whined softly.Hearing that, they both turned to look at her.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to break her promise to Este. She hesitated before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll keep

    Essiepany. Mr. Farwell, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s suitable for you to remain here when I sleep, though.¡±

    Clearly, she wanted him to leave.

    Silence ensued as Lucian¡¯s fury heightened. In the end, he replied icily, ¡°All right. Please take good

    care of Essie, then.¡±

    He then stormed out of the room.

    As the door clicked shut, Roxanne sighed in relief and went back to lie down beside Este.

    Este inched nearer to her as though she was seeking warmth.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Roxanne felt her heart going soft, and she reached out to pull the little girl into her arms.

    Este¡¯s lips curled as she sighedfortably in her mother¡¯s embrace.

    The sight made Roxanne¡¯s heart melt. The anxiety caused by her earlier nightmare faded into thin air,

    and she fell asleep gradually.

    The next morning, Este woke up in Roxanne¡¯s arms.

    Her eyes lit up in delight when she realized she had spent the night in Roxanne¡¯s embrace.

    I¡¯m so happyl Ms. Jarvis didn¡¯t leave and even spent the night with me! How I wish she could do the

    same every day.

    Roxmune was half awake when she sensed Este¡¯sser-like gaze. Her mind cleared, and she woke

    up. That was when she met Este¡¯s sparkling eyes. shing a grin, she asked, ¡°Good morning. Are

    you still unwell?¡±

    Este shook her head profusely.

    Roxanne¡¯s lips curved. ¡°Good. Time to get up now.¡±

    She sat up from bed.

    Catalina knocked on the door and came in with fresh clothes. After that, Roxanne helped her to change

    Este¡¯s clothes.

    When they were done, Catalina wanted to bring Este to the bathroom so thetter could wash up.

    However, Este refused to let Catalina take her hand.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, why don¡¯t you bring Ms. Este to the bathroom?¡± Catalina understood the little girl¡¯s

    intention and handed her to Roxanne.

    Roxanne was used to taking care of her sons and agreed readily. She then brought Este into the

    bathroom.

    After washing up, she braided Este¡¯s hair.

    Halfway through the braid, Este brightened up and stared at the mirror earnestly. She didn¡¯t move an

    inch from her spot in the chair.

    Lucian stood outside the bathroom, dressed in his suit. The buttons on his shirt were undone, so it was

    obvious that he had just woken up and washed up. He watched silently as Roxanne braided Este¡¯s

    hair.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 Remarry

    After the braid was done, Roxanne led Este out.

    She turned and spotted the man standing at the door.

    Immediately, the warmth in Lucian¡¯s gaze disappeared and was reced by an indifferent look. He told

    her courteously, ¡°Breakfast¡¯s ready. Let¡¯s go downstairs.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left without waiting for them.

    Roxanne was rooted to the spot.

    His expression was different just now. It appeared for a fleeting moment only, though. Was I seeing

    things?

    Snapping out of her reverie, Roxanne led Este down the stairs.

    Este took the seat next to Lucian at the dining table.

    Roxanne was about to take the seat across from them when Este tugged at her sleeves, forcing her

    to stop in her tracks.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, why don¡¯t you sit beside Ms. Este?¡± Sensing Este¡¯s intention, Catalina chuckled and

    pulled out the chair beside the little girl.Este nodded in agreement and gazed at Roxanne

    expectantly.

    At once, Roxanne nced at the man sitting on the other side of the little girl.

    Lucian¡¯s expression was stiff, and he averted his gaze as though he couldn¡¯t be bothered where she

    sat.

    Este tightened her grip.

    Roxanne hesitated slightly before upying the seat next to Este¡¯s.

    During breakfast, Roxanne subconsciously helped Este with the food. Lucian also did the same.

    Tiny, almost imperceptible crinkles formed around Este¡¯s eyes in joy. She ate all the food they ced

    on her te obediently.

    After breakfast, Roxanne nced at her watch. It was time for her to get to work, so she got up and

    bade goodbye to them.

    However, Este seemed reluctant to let her leave.

    ¡°Essie, be good. I need to go to work. I¡¯ll visit you another day, all right?¡± Roxanne held her chubby

    hand and assured her.

    Hearing that, Este released her grip on Roxanne¡¯s top grudgingly and waved goodbye to her.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Roxanne grinned and patted her head affectionately before turning to leave.

    Before heading to work, she went home to change her clothes. She was also worried about her sons

    and wanted to check on them.

    Back home, the boys lunged toward her. ¡°Mommy! Why didn¡¯t youe back homest night? Did

    something happen?¡±

    Lysa chuckled and exined, ¡°They¡¯ve been worried the entire night and woke up early today.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. She decided to tell them how she took care of Estest night.

    After learning that Este was ill, the boys asked anxiously, ¡°Is Essie all right? Is she seriously ill? Can

    we visit her?¡±

    Roxanne assured them, ¡°She has a slight fever and has recovered after sleeping through the night.

    You¡¯ll see her at the kindergarten.¡±

    She would¡¯ve agreed to let the boys visit their ill friend, but she didn¡¯t want them to run into Lucian.

    The boys nodded obediently.

    Meanwhile, Aubree followed Roxanne¡¯s car all the way to the Farwell residence. As a result, she flew

    into a rage and couldn¡¯t sleep well the entire night. She didn¡¯t forget to order her subordinate to keep an

    eye on Roxanne so she would know when Roxanne left the Farwell residence.

    The next morning, she was having breakfast when she received a call from her subordinate informing

    her that Roxanne had just left the Farwell residence.

    ¡°B*tch!¡±

    Aubree cut the line and clenched her jaw in fury. ¡°She can¡¯t wait to get back together with him after her

    return!¡±

    Fear wed up her throat instantly.

    I can¡¯t believe she got to spend a night in the Farwell residence! Over the years, I¡¯ve never spent the

    night there. Lucian will usually ask me to leave after dinner. Looks like Lucian treats her differently¡­

    The more Aubree pondered over the matter, the more frantic she became.

    Sitting across from her was her mother, Gina Walker. Seeing her anxiety, Gina asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?

    Why are you upset this early in the morning?¡±

    Aubree gritted her teeth. ¡°That b*tch Roxanne spent the night at the Farwell residence! If I don¡¯t do

    anything to stop her, she might end up remarrying Lucian!¡±

    Gina¡¯s expression turned grim. She thought over the matter briefly before saying, ¡°We haven¡¯t met

    Sonya for some time. Why don¡¯t we invite her to teater? You can take the opportunity to tell her

    about this.¡±

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 She Will Not Get To Meet Essie

    That afternoon, Aubree and Gina met Sonya at a caf¨¦.

    They were already waiting at a table by the window when Sonya arrived.

    ¡°Sorry you had to wait,¡± Sonya apologized as she sat across from them.

    Aubree¡¯s lips curled into a gentle smile. ¡°We¡¯ve just arrived. Here, take a seat. I¡¯ve ordered some

    desserts. I hope they are to your liking.¡±

    She then gestured for the server to serve their food.

    Soon, a few delicate desserts were served.

    Sonya shed a satisfied grin. ¡°Oh, how nice of you, Aubree. You still remember that I like sweet food.

    Lucian isn¡¯t as thoughtful as you.¡±They chatted for a while before Gina casually mentioned Roxanne¡¯s

    existence.

    ¡°By the way, Aubree visited Old Mr. Queen a few days ago and bumped into the woman who divorced

    Lucian six years ago. When did shee back? Do you know about this?¡±

    Sonya¡¯s smile slipped. ¡°Roxanne? Roxanne Jarvis? How dare she show up here? I wouldn¡¯t have

    known if you didn¡¯t tell me about it!¡±

    Back then, Roxanne left the divorce agreement behind and left without saying goodbye. A yearter,

    Este was sent back to their family without a guardian.

    Sonya was furious whenever she recalled the past. How dare Roxannee back to Chanaea?

    Gina feigned surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? Aubree saw Lucian there, too. He seemed to be on friendly

    terms with that woman. I thought you wanted her toe back so she can take care of Essie.¡±

    Sonya frowned in displeasure. ¡°The nerve of her! If I knew about this, I wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to

    even meet Essie!¡±

    Roxanne left the country stubbornly and was heartless enough to abandon her daughter. I¡¯ll never let

    someone as cruel as here any closer to Essie!

    Gina and Aubree had seen thating.

    Aubree shot her a cating smile. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, calm down. Perhaps Lucian doesn¡¯t think that way.¡±

    She lowered her gaze in dejection as her smile became forced.

    Sonya¡¯s fury increased. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Lucian bully you?¡±

    Aubree merely shot her mother a conflicted look.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Gina broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll be frank with you. Lucian didn¡¯t show up when we had a meal together. I

    told Aubree to invite him over, but he seemed to insinuate that he wanted to break off the engagement

    with her. Aubree didn¡¯t tell me anything. If I hadn¡¯t realized she seemed dispirited and urged her to tell

    me the truth, she would¡¯ve kept it a secret until now!¡±

    Whipping her head around, she red at Aubree before turning back to look at Sonya. ¡°I asked you out

    to confirm the matter. If you¡¯re nning on asking that woman to return to the Farwell family, I¡¯ll ask

    Aubree to give up now.¡±

    Aubree hung her head low, appearing utterly crestfallen. She didn¡¯t utter a word.

    That was the first Sonya had ever heard of it. Her gaze turned dark. ¡°Did Lucian say that for real?¡±

    Both Gina and Aubree said nothing. It was a silent acquiescent.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Sonya grabbed her bag and rose to her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aubree. We¡¯vee to an

    agreement, so you¡¯ll be my daughter-inw. I won¡¯t agree if Lucian insists on marrying someone else!

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll allow him to remarry Roxanne.¡±

    Aubree shot her a doleful look.

    Sonya felt bad for her. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll head back home to deal with the matter right away.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 Want To Get Back With Her

    On the way back from the caf¨¦, Sonya grew more worried the more she thought about it. Hence, when

    Elias got off work, she called him to go to the manor together.

    Lucian went to pick up Este after work. As soon as the two entered the door, they noticed the elderly

    Farwells sitting on the couch with a solemn expression. It was apparent that they had something to say.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, why didn¡¯t you tell me you wereing over? Is there a problem?¡± Lucian queried in

    puzzlement.

    Those words had barely left his mouth when Sonya nodded solemnly. ¡°There¡¯s something we wish to

    talk to you about.¡±

    Upon seeing the grave expression on his mother¡¯s face, Lucian knitted his brows. He turned his head

    and handed Este to Catalina to allow her to take the little girl upstairs first.Catalina obliged. Este

    also greeted her grandparents obediently before following her caretaker upstairs.

    Lucian sat down on the single couch beside his parents. ¡°What¡¯s the matter that made youe here

    sote?¡±

    ¡°Is Roxanne back?¡± Sonya went straight to the point.

    When he heard that, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened as he admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, we have met.¡±

    As expected, Sonya snorted and continued to ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us? Don¡¯t tell me you still want

    to get back with her!¡±

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepened, but he did not answer right away.

    Sonya¡¯s heart lurched when he kept silent. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think, but I¡¯ll never agree to let that

    woman be a part of our family! Back then, she left without a word and even had the heart to abandon

    her child. Now, she wants toe back? I¡¯ll never allow it! If I allow it, what do we do if history repeats

    itself? Although you can ept it, Essie has already grown up. Can she bear it?¡±

    After she finished speaking, she waited for a while. Yet, she received no response from her son.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Sonya¡¯s expression changed as she tried to persuade him by bringing up Este.

    ¡°Think carefully about what Essie had gone through all these years. The child had a weak constitution

    since childhood. What do you think is the reason for that? If that woman had taken good care of her for

    some time after giving birth before sending her back, I wouldn¡¯t say anything. However, she just

    abandoned Essie like that, causing the child to be in poor health. Luckily, we have the means and

    managed to improve Essie¡¯s health after much effort. But as a result, Essie developed an autistic

    temperament and was called a bastard child without a mother outside. Do you think this will not lead to

    the worsening of her autism? It¡¯s all because of that woman! Should you insist on letting here

    back, I¡¯ll take Essie to our ce and raise her. In any case, I¡¯ll never hand Essie over to her!¡±

    After saying that and seeing her son¡¯sck of reaction, Sonya looked at her husband anxiously.

    She had deliberately brought Elias there because she knew that his words were more effective than

    her own.

    Elias also felt sorry for his granddaughter, so he said earnestly after hearing his wife¡¯s words, ¡°Your

    mom is right. I won¡¯t care about your other matters, but I¡¯m concerned about letting that womane

    back and take care of Essie. You should consider it carefully.¡±

    Upon hearing his father¡¯s words, Lucian finally reacted and looked up to meet their gaze.

    Sonya secretly sighed with relief, thinking that he had listened to their advice. At the thought of

    Aubree¡¯s aggrieved look that afternoon, she could not help but utter, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Aubree for

    staying by your side all these years. She even helped to take care of Essie and did all she could for us

    as though she were our biological daughter. From this perspective, how is she not better than

    Roxanne? A girl¡¯s youth doesn¡¯tst forever. You can¡¯t just keep her waiting.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 Aubree Takes Este To School

    Lucian remained silent until the couple had finished speaking before stating calmly, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking

    things. I¡¯ve no ns to let Roxannee back.¡±

    At least not now.

    While his parents were speaking earlier, he kept thinking about his interactions with Roxanne during

    this period and concluded that most of them were because of Este.

    As that thought urred to him, Lucian strangely felt a little ironic.

    Judging from Roxanne¡¯s attitude when we first met, she would¡¯ve probably avoided me if it wasn¡¯t for

    Essie¡¯s presence, and the matter that my parents are worried about now is even less likely to happen.

    Sonya¡¯s expression lightened up a little when she heard her son¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. In

    terms of Aubree, when do you n to settle down with her? The sooner you do that, Este will have

    someone to take care of her.¡±

    Lucian frowned as he turned her down, ¡°Compared to Roxanne, I¡¯m more worried about leaving Essie

    to Aubree. Essie has always distanced herself from her, so I still need to consider carefully about

    marriage.¡±However, Sonya made nothing out of it. ¡°Isn¡¯t Essie distancing herself from Aubree because

    you¡¯ve been unwilling to ept her? If you had married her earlier and let her spend more time with

    Essie, they would ultimately develop a good rtionship. Besides, we can tell that Aubree had always

    been devoted to caring for Essie all these years.¡±

    Hearing this, Lucian knitted his brows a little impatiently. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Over the years, although Aubree had always acted innocent and harmless before them and treated

    Este well, he did not think that the little girl would avoid her for no reason, aside from not having any

    feelings for Aubree.

    Now that his mother kept mentioning her, it only annoyed him further.

    Sonya sighed as her remaining words were cut off by him. ¡°We won¡¯t force you either. In any case, you

    should think about it carefully. Before that, let us take care of Essie first.¡±

    After speaking, she raised her voice to instruct Catalina to bring Este down from upstairs and

    extended her hand toward the little girl with a smile.

    Unaware of the confrontation between the adults, Este obediently buried herself in her

    grandmother¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Be good, Essie, ande over to our house to y for two days, okay?¡± Sonya affectionately pinched

    Este¡¯s chubby cheek.

    The little girl blinked nkly and instinctively looked at her father.

    Lucian¡¯s expression tensed. ¡°Essie¡¯s living well at home, Mom. I can also take good care of her.¡±

    Sonya was displeased. ¡°You know very well why I want to take Essie away. Besides, your father and I

    miss her. So what if we want her to go over and apany us for two days?¡±

    Elias said in a deep voice to defuse the tense situation, ¡°I heard that Essie has just recovered from

    being sick, and you have been very busy these days, so let us take care of her first.¡±

    Hearing his father¡¯s words, Lucian could not help but feel troubled.

    He naturally knew that his mother intended not to let Este have any interactions with Roxanne, but

    he also could not refute what his father said.

    While he remained silent, Sonya got up and left with Este in her arms.

    Lucian did not say anything in the end, thinking that he would just head over and pick up the little girl in

    two days.

    Este was very well-behaved with her grandparents and fell asleep obediently after dinner.

    Meanwhile, Sonya called Aubree, telling her toe over in the morning to send Este to

    kindergarten, as she always felt that the little girl did not like Aubree because they spent too little time

    together.

    The following morning, Aubree arrived early, and after greeting the elders, she reached out to take

    Este¡¯s hand.

    Este had just eaten breakfast, and her face fell when she saw Aubreeing over. Upon seeing the

    latter¡¯s outstretched hand, she shrank back further, expressing great resistance.

    ¡°Be good, Essie. Ms. Pearson is sending you to kindergarten. If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯ll bete,¡±

    Sonya patiently persuaded for a long time.

    Hearing this, Este hesitated for a while. However, at the thought that she would be able to see the

    two little boys when she arrived at the kindergarten, she dragged herself into the car.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 Este Was pped

    On the way to the kindergarten, Este sat in the backseat while hugging her backpack with her gaze

    lowered, looking a little upset.

    Aubree was also determined to win the little girl over. At least, they had to appear close on the outside.

    Looking at Este¡¯s state through the rearview mirror, she pretended to ask in concern, ¡°Are you not

    feeling well, Essie? Do you want me to take you to the hospital?¡±

    Este did not even lift her head upon hearing her voice.

    Aubree frowned and continued to express concern in a sweet voice, ¡°How about I excuse you from

    school, and we head back to rest for the day?¡±Despite those words, she still received no reply.

    After waiting for a while, Aubree grew impatient. ¡°I¡¯m asking you a question, Este Farwell. What¡¯s

    with that expression? I can¡¯t even have a decent conversation with you?¡±

    Hearing her displeased tone, Este shuddered and hugged her backpack tighter.

    Upon noticing Este¡¯s visible resistance to her and recalling Sonya¡¯s words the night before regarding

    the reason Lucian was unwilling to marry her, Aubree grew angrier the more she thought about it.

    If it weren¡¯t for this little brat¡¯s attitude toward me, would Roxanne have any reason to be by Lucian¡¯s

    side now? I also won¡¯t have to feel on edge because Roxanne is back in the country!

    After thinking for a while, Aubree drove the car to the side of the road in displeasure and mmed on

    the brakes.

    Este was caught off guard and tipped forward unsteadily. She pursed her lips as she looked up and

    promptly met Aubree¡¯s burning gaze through the rearview mirror.

    As soon as they locked eyes, Este¡¯s eyes constricted, and she looked around frantically.

    Every time this awfuldy does something to me, she always has this expression, but there¡¯s no way

    for me to ask for help now¡­

    Aubree¡¯s anger rose upon seeing her frightened look. She opened the car door and entered the back

    seat before mming the door closed.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Este hurriedly moved to distance herself from Aubree, but thetter grabbed her arm roughly.

    ¡°What is the meaning of this, Little Mute? You¡¯re disying hatred toward me for your dad to see, isn¡¯t

    it?¡± Aubree looked at her ferociously as she exerted more force into her grip. ¡°Have I not treated you

    well all these years? I¡¯m so close to worshipping you like my ancestor, yet this is how you repay me?

    Do you truly think I dare not to do anything to you?¡±

    Este was in so much pain that her eyes reddened, but she still bit her lip and made no sound, merely

    lowering her eyes and not daring to look at the woman.

    Aubree grew angrier at herck of response. She pulled Este onto herp and pped the little girl¡¯s

    bottom without holding back. ¡°Stupid mute. Do you truly think that I would appease you if it wasn¡¯t for

    the sake of being with Lucian? Disrespectful creature. It¡¯s one thing not repaying me, but daring to

    show affection toward Roxanne, that b*tch? Such an ungrateful child! Let me tell you this. You have to

    ept my marriage to your dad no matter what! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡±

    The crisp ps echoed within the car alongside Aubree¡¯s vicious cursing.

    Despite her reddened eyes and tears threatening to roll out, Este stubbornly bit her lip, unwilling to

    cry in front of the wicked woman.

    ¡°You¡¯re still being stubborn!¡± Upon seeing that the little girl remained silent, Aubree pinched her inner

    thigh mercilessly. ¡°Let¡¯s see how much you can tolerate!¡±

    Este kicked her leg in pain as tears flowed out uncontrobly. While crying silently, she tried to get off

    the woman¡¯sp by struggling hard.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 It Was Supposed To Hurt

    Aubree only allowed Este to get off of her when she heard the child beginning to get out of breath

    from crying so much.

    Este immediately crawled toward the window on the other side of the car while enduring the pain and

    clutching her schoolbag to her chest as she continued sobbing.

    ¡°Good! It was supposed to hurt,¡± Aubree scoffed as she red at the little girl. ¡°If you tell anyone about

    what happened today, I swear to God that you¡¯ll never see that woman ever again.¡±

    Only then did she go back to the front seat and drove Este to the kindergarten.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Wipe those tears off of your face,¡± Aubreemanded after they reached the

    kindergarten.

    Este hurriedly dried her face, afraid that she really wouldn¡¯t be able to see her beloved Ms. Jarvis

    after this because of Aubree¡¯s threat.

    Aubree nced at her and felt like her face seemed clean enough. She opened the door, and as they

    walked toward the gates together hand-in-hand, she hissed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry or make a fuss again. If anyone

    can see even a single mark of a tear on your face, you¡¯ll know what I have in store for you.¡±Right after

    she had hissed at Este, Aubree looked back up again with a sweet smile stered on her face.

    Este did her best to hold her tears back and obediently walked toward her teacher, bowing toward

    her.

    ¡°Hello, Este!¡± her teacher greeted cheerfully. She spotted the hastily dried tears on Este¡¯s cheeks

    and frowned in concern. ¡°What happened? Why have you been crying?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression changed rapidly but settled just as quickly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into her.

    She was making a huge fuss today and didn¡¯t want toe to school. We spent the longest time

    having to coddle her before she finally let us drag her out here.¡±

    The teacher frowned in confusion upon hearing that. ¡°Really? Este has never hated school before.

    What happened?¡±

    Aubree frowned but quickly covered it up with a smile, hurriedly changing the subject. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s not

    feeling too well today. After all, her fever has only just gone down. Please keep an eye on her. If

    anything happens, please contact me.¡±

    The teacher agreed with a smile, not looking too much into it.

    Aubree handed Este over to the teacher and pretended to give her a couple of words of advice

    before turning to leave.

    She had only just gotten into her car when she spotted a familiar Mercedes-Benz parked in front of the

    kindergarten.

    Roxanne brought her two children out of the car soon after.

    Este¡¯s expression cleared up, and she began to look as right as rain once the three of them showed

    up.

    Aubree¡¯s expression darkened rapidly.

    She watched bitterly as Roxanne chatted casually with the teacher before handing the kids over, and

    her expression remained gloomy until Roxanne got into her car and left.

    She only stopped watching once the Mercedes-Benz disappeared at the end of the road.

    If she remembered correctly, the Farwell family had invested in the kindergarten.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be extremely suspicious.

    Lucian must have bumped into Roxanne at least once whenever he picked up or dropped off Este.

    Besides, as a shareholder, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t know that Roxanne¡¯s kids studied here.

    Este also showed how much she liked the woman, so who knew how much they had going on

    behind Aubree¡¯s back?

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree felt more uneasy the more she thought about it. She spotted the teacher still standing there and

    decided to just get out of her car, all the while wearing a solemn expression on her face.

    Seeing that she had returned, the teacher asked with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss? Is there anything I

    can help you with?¡±

    Aubree bowed slightly. ¡°Hello. I¡¯d like to introduce myself. I¡¯m the owner of Pearson Group and would

    like to make a donation of some yground equipment to this kindergarten. Could I please speak to

    the head of the kindergarten?¡±

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 Expel Those Two Children

    The teacher immediately agreed with a smile once she heard that Aubree wanted to donate to the

    kindergarten and called the head of the kindergarten.

    She hung up after a short conversation and brought Aubree to the head¡¯s office.

    He had been waiting in his office for a while and immediately poured a cup of tea for Aubree the

    moment they entered. ¡°Please take a seat, Ms. Pearson,¡± he said with arge smile on his face.

    Aubree took the cup of tea from him and sat down on the opposite seat. ¡°I assume you¡¯ve probably

    heard of my reason foring here.¡±

    The head of kindergarten nodded. ¡°I heard you wanted to donate some equipment to the kindergarten.

    I want to thank you on behalf of the children.¡±

    He had just finished talking when he noticed how stoic the person in front of him looked.

    Aubree sipped her tea with a chilly expression and said just as coldly, ¡°That¡¯s not all. I¡¯m willing to

    donate five million to this kindergarten as well. You can do whatever you want with it, in exchange for

    one simple favor.¡±The head of kindergarten looked at her in confusion. ¡°Which is¡­?¡±

    ¡°A little while ago, the kindergarten seems to have taken in Roxanne Jarvis¡¯ children. I would like for

    you to expel them from this institute.¡± Aubree narrowed her eyes, her expression frosty.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The head of kindergarten and the teacher looked at each other in confusion upon hearing Aubree¡¯s

    words.

    Lucian had mentioned it to them before, but he had taken it back rather quickly.

    Now, they were hearing it again from Aubree.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, Ms. Pearson, what happened between you and Ms. Jarvis?¡± the head of

    kindergarten asked cautiously.

    Aubree red at him. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know so much. All you need to know is that I don¡¯t want her

    children and the Farwell children in the same school. I believe you¡¯re notpletely unaware of the

    arranged marriage between the Pearson family and the Farwell family.¡±

    The head of kindergarten nodded frantically. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had some personal issues with Roxanne in the past. I¡¯ll be Este¡¯s mother soon, and if my

    daughter gets bullied by her son, will you be responsible for that?¡± Aubree threatened mildly.

    At the mention of the Farwell family, the head of kindergarten thought about how Lucian had said

    himself to not expel those children. Didn¡¯t that mean that he wanted them to stay in this kindergarten?

    But now that the future Mrs. Farwell was making such a request, the head of the kindergarten didn¡¯t

    really know what to do.

    Aubree noticed his hesitation and ced her teacup down, clinking it loudly against the table.

    The head of kindergarten¡¯s heart clenched nervously due to knowing her power.

    ¡°The Farwells have also invested in this kindergarten quite a bit, right? Imagine what a few words from

    me could do to your future. You definitely won¡¯t have their investments to look forward to,¡± Aubree said,

    adding fuel to the fire.

    The head of kindergarten broke out in a cold sweat. He couldn¡¯t really go against her will because of

    her constant mentions of Lucian, so after a long bout of hesitation, he finally relented. ¡°I got it. I will

    expel them.¡±

    Aubree smiled in satisfaction. ¡°I want to hear news of those kids getting expelled by tonight. If so, the

    five million will be going straight to the kindergarten¡¯s ount.¡±

    The head of kindergarten nodded feverishly to everything she said.

    ¡°Since our deal has gone through, I won¡¯t be staying for much longer,¡± Aubree said as she stood up.

    Both the teacher and the head of kindergarten sent her off at the gate.

    When she was about to leave, Aubree seemed to remember something and turned back to warn them

    coldly, ¡°I almost forgot. Please keep everything that went on today under wraps. I don¡¯t want Roxanne

    coming after me if she hears about it.¡±

    She was mainly afraid that Lucian would hear about her doing things without his approval, but she

    didn¡¯t want the head of kindergarten to feel suspicious. That was why she just used Roxanne¡¯s name.

    The head of kindergarten nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 What Exactly Does Lucian Mean

    That night, Roxanne rushed over after work, barely in time to pick Archie and Benny up from school.

    Only the two of them were left at the kindergarten gates and their teacher was taking care of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry foring sote,¡± Roxanne said with an apologetic smile, reaching out to hold her

    children¡¯s hands.

    Unexpectedly, Pippa moved to stand slightly in front of them and smiled ufortably at her. ¡°I¡¯ll help

    you look after them for just a little while more. The head of kindergarten has something to talk to you

    about. He¡¯s in his office right now.¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t really know what was going on, but she still went upstairs and knocked on his door.

    The head of kindergarten¡¯s expression also seemed strangely suspicious.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Pippa told me you wanted to talk to me about something. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roxanne asked.

    The head of kindergarten smiled in an extremely business-like way as he said slowly, ¡°This is the

    problem. I¡¯ve been observing your children for thest two days, and I feel like they are simply not

    suitable for our kindergarten. Maybe you should consider giving them a change of environment.¡±So he

    just wants to expel Archie and Benny!

    Roxanne frowned but remained polite. ¡°Did they do something wrong today at school? If that¡¯s the

    case, I will definitely tell them off at home. Please don¡¯t worry. I can promise that they won¡¯t do it¡ª¡±

    She wasn¡¯t done with her promises when the head of kindergarten cut her off abruptly, ¡°The two of

    them have done fine. However, I wouldn¡¯t like them to stay in this kindergarten any longer. Of course, I

    will do my best to return all of the school fees you have paid.¡±

    Roxanne began to feel like something was up. ¡°It¡¯s not the money I have a problem with. Since my

    children are doing great, then why are you expelling them? You have to give me a reason that I can at

    least tell my kids.¡±

    The head of kindergarten frowned. ¡°There¡¯s no other reason.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty as he said it.

    Those two kids had, in fact, been doing extremely well in school. Compared to other kids their age,

    they acted like two small adults who never let their teacher worry and actually helped her take care of

    the other kids.

    The kindergarten didn¡¯t actually have any reason to expel them.

    Since it was amanding from a benefactor, though, he couldn¡¯t back out of it.

    He couldn¡¯t even look her in the eye after speaking.

    Roxanne did her best to control her anger and remain calm as she attempted to reason with him. ¡°I

    sent my kids to your kindergarten because I trusted you, but you¡¯re seriously disappointing me right

    now. How could you expel my kids for no reason? I can report this to the ministry of education.¡±

    He was beginning to feel the guilt eating away at him but still answered, ¡°Then go ahead and report

    me. I won¡¯t be changing my mind.¡±

    With the Pearson family and the Farwell family backing the kindergarten, the ministry of education

    probably couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    After scrutinizing the head of kindergarten, Roxanne calmed down, and her tone turned chilly. ¡°If this

    gets out and the other parents hear about you expelling two children for no reason, don¡¯t you think

    they¡¯ll be suspicious? Even if you don¡¯t get punished by the ministry of education, the other

    parents might not trust you anymore and change schools. That would be a problem for this

    kindergarten now, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    The head of kindergarten visibly panicked at that and looked at her helplessly. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, it¡¯s not

    difficult for you to find another kindergarten with your abilities. Why are you trying to make my life

    harder?¡±

    Roxanne was getting more suspicious by the minute.

    From the looks of it, someone was definitely controlling him from behind the scenes. It seemed like that

    person was quite an important figure too.

    Roxanne rxed slightly with that thought in mind. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop doing that, but you have to tell me

    who told you to do this.¡±

    The head of kindergarten fell silent at the thought of Aubree¡¯s parting words.

    ¡°Is it Farwell Group?¡± Roxanne could only think of one possibility.

    The head of kindergarten hesitated before nodding slowly.

    Aubree was soon going to be Mrs. Farwell anyway. It wasn¡¯t exactly a lie to say it was the Farwell

    family, and since she kept bringing Lucian up, the head of kindergarten assumed that he was also on

    the same page.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression darkened when he nodded.

    What does Lucian mean by all this?

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 Please Let My Children Go

    Roxanne picked her kids up after walking out of the office.

    ¡°I¡¯m still a little busy, so why don¡¯t I get Aunt Madilyn to apany you two for a bit?¡± Roxanne

    suppressed her anger and asked the two kids with a smile.

    The two of them didn¡¯t think too much of it and nodded obediently, assuming she was busy with work.

    Roxanne handed them over to her best friend and returned to the car, her expression souring once

    again. She immediately drove off to the Farwell residence.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Catalina greeted. She was about to say more when she noticed the look on

    Roxanne¡¯s face, causing her to swallow her words.

    Roxanne nodded at her briefly and turned to the living room. ¡°Is Lucian here? I¡¯d like to speak to him.¡±

    Catalina nodded quickly. ¡°Yes, he is. I¡¯ll go upstairs and call him.¡±Soon after, she came downstairs with

    Lucian following behind her and Este tottering down behind both of them.

    Lucian still didn¡¯t trust Este with his parents and had waited at the kindergarten gates before they

    opened so that he could pick her up early.

    Este¡¯s mood had clearly improved since she didn¡¯t need to see that mean woman. Now that she saw

    that Roxanne was here, her gaze was simply sparkling with admiration, and she ran toward her with

    her arms out.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened momentarily at the sight of the child, and she caressed her head. ¡°I have

    something to talk to your daddy about. Go over there and y on your own for a little, alright?¡±

    Este nodded and began ying with her doll on the carpet next to the couch.

    Lucian frowned. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s long-suppressed anger exploded at the sound of his voice. ¡°Lucian, if you have a problem

    with me, then take it out on me. Why are you doing this to Archie and Benny? What did they ever do to

    you? They¡¯ve always been so respectful of you, and they took such good care of your daughter. You

    have no reason to bully two kids, even on behalf of Este.¡±

    Lucian didn¡¯t expect Roxanne¡¯s sudden visit, much less her sudden outburst. He frowned even more

    deeply at her usations. ¡°What did I do to the two of them?¡±

    Roxanne smirked coldly at his confusion. ¡°Who are you trying to fool? Who else has the power to expel

    people from the kindergarten? Stop trying to act innocent. It won¡¯t work on me.¡±

    Lucian stiffened in shock and immediately started to exin, ¡°I did talk to the head of kindergarten

    before, but that already¡ª¡±

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t even let him finish his sentence before she bellowed angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re

    going a little bit overboard? No matter what happened in the past, it should stay between us. Juste

    at me instead! I won¡¯t say no to that, but the kids are innocent. They don¡¯t know anything. Why are you

    doing this to them?¡±

    She dug her fingernails into her palm in an attempt to calm herself down. Trying her best to stop her

    voice from wavering, she continued, ¡°Yes, I shouldn¡¯t have done that in the past. That was my fault, so

    feel free to get revenge on me for that. But please, can¡¯t you find it in your generous, generous heart to

    forgive my kids?¡±

    She looked down after that, feeling her eyes start to water from frustration.

    The head of kindergarten had been right. It wasn¡¯t hard for her to find another kindergarten for the kids,

    but that was only if Lucian didn¡¯t interfere.

    If he wasn¡¯t willing to let either of them go, then she couldn¡¯t do anything no matter how much power

    she had.

    She scoffed at herself with that thought in mind.

    She thought that Lucian and she had been on decent terms recently. Even though they hadn¡¯t be

    best friends overnight or anything, they were still courteous with each other and had seemed to leave

    everything behind them.

    Disappointingly, those feelings had beenpletely one-sided on her part. Apparently Lucian still only

    saw her as a menace.

    Lucian¡¯s heart clenched at the sight of the person in front of him acting all stubborn but still letting how

    wronged she was feeling show through.

    He actually felt at a loss for words.

    He even began to feel bad about even bringing the matter up to the head of kindergarten.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 Drawing Clear Boundaries

    Este was still ying with her doll on the carpet and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Roxanne every now

    and then.

    She managed to hear their conversation loud and clear.

    When she heard Roxanne asking her father why he expelled the two nice older boys, Este frowned

    in confusion. She expected to hear her father exin that he had already gotten rid of that idea, but he

    didn¡¯t speak for a long time.

    Este pouted angrily.

    Daddy¡¯s a liar and a bad guy! He promised me not to expel Archie and Benny but still ended up doing

    it!

    With that thought in mind, Este tossed her toy onto the floor angrily and ran upstairs without looking

    back.

    I¡¯ll never trust Daddy again!Lucian heard Este running upstairs and felt an oing headache at the

    sight of her.

    It was easy to figure out that she had overheard their conversation and misunderstood him again,

    causing her to throw another one of her little temper tantrums.

    If he didn¡¯t exin, she would probably get even angrier.

    Lucian massaged his temples and said in a deep voice, ¡°I did talk to the head of kindergarten before,

    but after Este was done throwing her tantrum, I told him not to expel the two of them. I really have no

    clue what you¡¯re talking about. If you want, I can ask him for you.¡±

    Roxanne felt like he was simply faking it and said calmly, ¡°Why should I believe you? It¡¯s already

    happened, and the head of kindergarten is under you. Naturally, he would stand with you no matter

    what you say. Lucian, do you really think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    She wasn¡¯tpletely wrong.

    Lucian could actually feel a headache beginning to clench in his skull, and he wanted to exin further,

    but the person in front of him had already stood up.

    ¡°I wish I never met you.¡± Her tone was calm, and she enunciated each word clearly. As soon as the

    words left her lips, she turned around and left.

    At this, Lucian¡¯s face immediately darkened, and he watched as she stalked off, almost boring a hole in

    her back with his stare.

    As her figure slowly disappeared from his field of sight, Lucian took his phone out and called Cayden.

    ¡°Go and find out what happened at the kindergarten. Find out why the hell they went against my direct

    orders!¡±

    Cayden could hear the pure rage in his boss¡¯ voice and immediately obeyed.

    Roxanne began feeling exhausted after driving away from the Farwell residence and looked around,

    deciding to stop by a dark roadside so she could simply zone out.

    Why is Lucian doing this? If he knew he was doing this to his own sons, how would he feel?

    What would her two kids feel if they knew how much their father hated them?

    Roxanne didn¡¯t even want to think about how the two of them would feel.

    Besides, with Lucian there, she really didn¡¯t know where to send her two kids to.

    She was afraid that every other kindergarten would turn her down for the same exact reasons.

    Roxanne felt full of guilt toward Archie and Benny when she thought about what might happen to them

    in the near future. Her eyes began to redden once again, and countless tears began to fall like a string

    of broken pearls down her cheeks.

    She took in two deep breaths and forced herself to calm down.

    This had finally made it clear to her that Lucian would never ept Archie and Benny as his own.

    Archie and Benny only had her now, so she had to be strong for them.

    Luckily, it was just a matter of not going to kindergarten. It was a good opportunity to really draw clear

    boundaries with Lucian.

    From today onward, she would make sure they no longer had anything to do with each other.This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 Guilty But Pitiful

    Roxanne sped back home after thinking things through.

    The kids had already eaten, and Madilyn was watching a science channel with them.

    The three of them stood up and rushed toward her when she walked in.

    Her two sons could tell that their mom wasn¡¯t in the best mood and hugged one leg each, looking at her

    in concern. ¡°Mommy, did something happen? You look so tired.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart warmed up at the sound of their concern, and she did her best to force out a smile.

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong. Just some stuff at work that is a bit hard to deal with.¡±

    Knowing how hard their mother¡¯s job was, the two boys didn¡¯t question it andforted her, ¡°Mommy,

    you can definitely do it! You¡¯re the best!¡±

    Roxanne nodded and looked at the time, ushering them to go upstairs and sleep.The two of them

    obediently went upstairs, leaving only Roxanne and Madilyn in the living room.

    Madilyn could already tell that her best friend was feeling down the moment she walked in and asked,

    ¡°What happened? Don¡¯t even think about lying to me. I could tell you were lying just now.¡±

    Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds before telling Madilyn about everything that had happened today.

    When she heard about Lucian being petty enough to take it out on the two kids, Madilyn was extremely

    pissed off. ¡°What kind of man is he? How can he do that to kids? I won¡¯t let this happen to my godsons!

    I¡¯m going to tell him off.¡±

    She was about to storm out of the house, but Roxanne quickly pulled her back.

    They sat down on the couch and Roxanne chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already gone to talk to him. On the

    way back, I thought it through. You know what? This is a good chance to really cut things off with him. I

    don¡¯t have to worry about him stealing the boys away from me anymore.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Madilyn still couldn¡¯t let it go. ¡°What about Archie and Benny? How are you going to exin

    to them?¡±

    Roxanne was still stressing out about that. She hesitated before replying, ¡°I¡¯lle up with something.¡±

    The two of them continued chatting about the matter for a little while until it gotte and Madilyn went

    home.

    Early the next day, the two kids woke up right on time and ate breakfast, waiting for their mother to

    send them to school.

    Roxanne hadn¡¯t slept for almost the entire night trying toe up with an excuse, but the moment she

    saw the two of them sitting there all bright-eyed, she almost cracked. Still, she went along with the

    excuse she hade up with. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it and I feel like you two don¡¯t have to go to

    kindergarten anymore since you guys are well past that stage. I¡¯ll send you two to some specialty

    sses instead, okay?¡±

    The two of them seemed like they didn¡¯t really know what was going on.

    Roxanne chuckled and said, ¡°Benny, you¡¯re interested inputing, right? How about I sign you up for

    computing sses? Archie, would you like to go for finance managing sses, or would the two of you

    prefer something else?¡±

    The two kids finally realized what was going on and looked at their mother in confusion. ¡°Why aren¡¯t we

    going to kindergarten anymore, Mommy? We didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Essie. If she doesn¡¯t see us,

    she¡¯ll definitely start crying.¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart prickle at the memory.

    Lucian had brought Este over personally, and she had gotten along perfectly with her two sons. They

    all had a rather good time.

    She was even worried that Lucian would sense something was off.

    She definitely hadn¡¯t expected something like this to happen just a few dayster.

    With this in mind, Roxanne shook her thoughts away and said, ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Essie for you guys, so why

    don¡¯t you go get prepared? I need to stop by the school so they can do all the necessary procedures.¡±

    The two boys still didn¡¯t really know what was going on, but since their mother seemed to already have

    made up her mind, they just nodded.

    Once Roxanne walked off, the two of them ran over to the house next door and knocked.

    Madilyn opened the door and saw the two of them standing in her doorway. When she thought about

    what Roxanne had saidst night, she couldn¡¯t help but feel both guilty and pitiful at the same time.

    She couldn¡¯t withstand the two boys¡¯ interrogation for long and told them everything.

    When they heard that their father had expelled them from kindergarten, Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s

    expressions immediately darkened, and they began to look disappointed.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 I Will Not Keep Annoying You

    After learning the truth, the two of them bid goodbye to Madilyn and trotted home sadly.

    Madilyn didn¡¯t know she could be won over so easily. When she saw how disappointed the two kids

    were, she hurriedly applied for a leave from work and went over to apany them.

    Archie and Benny werepletely down.

    All this time, they had been under the impression that their father probably didn¡¯t really hate them.

    Now that they knew he had expelled them from school, they realized that he did actually hate their

    guts.

    Benny couldn¡¯t help but tear up at the thought, and his small hands clutched at the couch cover

    nervously, his small mouth pressed into a straight line.

    Archie was also extremely disappointed, but he was slightly calmerpared to his brother.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    When he saw the tears in Benny¡¯s eyes, he began tofort his brother. ¡°Don¡¯t cry over that bad man.

    If he doesn¡¯t like us, then we shouldn¡¯t like him either. Besides, Mommy doesn¡¯t seem like she wants us

    to know about it, so let¡¯s pretend like we don¡¯t know, okay? Let¡¯s not make her worry.¡±Benny sniffed and

    nodded silently.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had just finished up at the kindergarten when she bumped into Lucian, who was

    sending Este to school.

    Este looked as if she was in another mood and was pouting, barely letting her father drag her to

    school.

    When their eyes met, Este¡¯s gaze lit up as if she were excited about something.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart lifted for a second but dropped again at the sight of the man next to the child.

    The two of them quickly approached her.

    Este tugged at Roxanne¡¯s skirt lightly as she looked up at thetter with watery eyes, as if waiting for

    her to say something.

    Roxanne fell silent before stepping back slightly, removing her skirt from Este¡¯s grip. ¡°Archie and

    Benny won¡¯t being here anymore, so you should take care of yourself, okay? You can make

    friends with the other kids.¡±

    She saw the light in Este¡¯s eyes slowly fading off as she spoke and Roxanne looked away, trying her

    best to sound calm. ¡°I have to go to work. Goodbye.¡±

    After that, she walked past them and was about to go back to her car when arge hand grabbed her

    wrist.

    Roxanne stopped abruptly and turned back, meeting his gaze dully. ¡°Is there something you need, Mr.

    Farwell?¡±

    Lucian frowned. ¡°Expelling the boys was not my idea. This is a misunderstanding.¡±

    Roxanne scoffed at that. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re still trying to defend yourself now, Mr. Farwell. I¡¯m willing

    to hear your excuses, though. Who¡¯s the lucky one you chose to frame this time?¡±

    Lucian didn¡¯t seem annoyed at her tone and said in a deep voice, ¡°I asked Cayden to look into it. This

    is all because of Aubree. Because of what I said previously, the head of kindergarten was under the

    assumption that I was okay with it.¡±

    Lucian trailed off, full of regret about what he had said.

    He had never felt so much regret in his life than the moment he learned about the reason behind the

    kids¡¯ expulsion. If he hadn¡¯t said that before, then the head of kindergarten wouldn¡¯t have

    misunderstood.

    He wanted to salvage the situation, so he had personally made a trip here today.

    Unexpectedly, he had bumped into Roxanne.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression became even more scornful at his exnation. ¡°Aubree? So basically it was

    your idea too, right? Who in Horington still doesn¡¯t know about the marriage between the Pearson

    family and the Farwell family? Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll feel bad after hearing how desperately you¡¯re

    trying to clear boundaries with her right now?¡±

    She pulled her wrist out of the man¡¯s grasp and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Farwell. I¡¯m not

    shameless, and I won¡¯t annoy you anymore, so you don¡¯t have to exin anything to me.¡±

    After that, she walked off without looking back.

    A dark cloud formed over Lucian¡¯s expression as he watched her leave.

    Este began crying uncontrobly after standing in shock for a few seconds. She tossed her father¡¯s

    hand aside and started to run after Roxanne¡¯s car.

    She had a feeling that she might not see Roxanne again after this.

    Este felt immense panic at the thought and she didn¡¯t know what to do.

    In her panic, she tripped over a rock on the ground and fell.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 Her Autism Was Triggered

    Lucian watched in astonishment while his daughter chased after Roxanne¡¯s car frantically.

    She hasn¡¯t even met Roxanne that many times, so why is she so attached to her?

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    While Lucian was mired in bafflement, the girl suddenly fell over, jolting him to his senses. He promptly

    hastened over to embrace her. ¡°Are you okay? Let Daddy have a look at you.¡±

    Este refused to let go of the arms she had wrapped tightly around his neck, and while he worried

    about her plight, he heard the little girl break into a sob.

    For a moment, Lucian thought his ears were ying tricks on him.

    Even if she was merely crying, that was the very first time she had broken her silence growing up.

    Este bawled her heart out and clung to him so tightly that he really felt it around his neck. In spite of

    the emotional turmoil he was experiencing, he endured it quietly and directed his own attention toward

    comforting her instead.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­ want Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±Este¡¯s abrupt and stuttering enunciations of these words took Lucian

    aback, as he had never expected those to be her first words.

    To think that that woman would matter so much to her.

    The thought of that left a bitter taste in his mouth. In the end, he could only tell the girl the truth

    between gritted teeth. ¡°Ms. Jarvis is gone, but Daddy will be right here with you, so don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±

    Este¡¯s incessant weeping took so much out of her physically that her tiny body started trembling.

    Bereft of options, Lucian could only ask for her to be excused from school and take her home.

    On the way back, the little girl settled down, slowly but surely, only sniffling from time to time while she

    sat in the back seat in utter silence.

    Disregarding everyone when they got back in, she went straight back to her room and mmed the

    door behind her.

    Lucian assumed that Este must be on one of her usual tantrums, considering the frequency with

    which simr such outbursts from her had urred before.

    On top of everything else, his presence at thepany was still very much needed that day.

    After some deliberation, Lucian nheless asked Catalina to keep an eye on the girl before he drove

    over to the office.

    When he was just about finished with his work in the afternoon, a call came in from Catalina. ¡°Please

    come back home quickly, Mr. Farwell! I think that something might be wrong with Ms. Este!¡±

    She sounded almost panicky to him.

    With his heart in his throat, Lucian immediately set aside whatever he had on hand and drove

    homeward like a bat out of hell.

    ¡°After you left, I tried to console Ms. Este but saw that she had no reaction whatsoever no matter

    how I spoke to her¡­¡± Catalina was so unnerved that her voice was quivering.

    With swift strides and a tremendous sense of urgency, Lucian made his way into Este¡¯s room. Sitting

    curled up in the corner with vacuous eyes, the girl did not respond to their entrance.

    ¡°Daddy knows how upset you are, Essie, but you will still get to see Ms. Jarvis in the future, all right?

    This, I promise you.¡±

    In the past, the mention of Roxanne would at least elicit some sort of reaction from Este, but this

    time, she waspletely and unflinchingly immersed in her own world.

    Lucian¡¯s heart sank when he saw that.

    From the girl¡¯s reaction, it was evident that her autism had worked up.

    That realization prompted Lucian to phone and request the immediate attention of his good friend,

    James Lann.

    James was a well-regarded professional in the field of psychology and had been the one responsible

    for treating Este over the years.

    Very quickly, James came by to check on Este. He, too, became solemn after assessing her

    condition. Turning to the other two persons in the room, he said, ¡°Please step outside. I¡¯d like to try

    talking to her for a while.¡±

    Lucian and Catalina cooperatively did as asked.

    Inside the room, James patiently spoke to Este, but whatever he said was only met by her unfocused

    stares.

    Compared to their previous sessions together, this situation was proving to be significantly more

    challenging.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 Unhappy With Him

    Close to an hourter, James stepped out of the room, looking quite exhausted.

    Nothing had worked to the effect that he was hoping for, in spite of him having doled out every trick in

    the book that he knew of just to coax some manner of response from Este.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Lucian inquired anxiously.

    James shook his head. ¡°Essie haspletely shut herself in. She has refused tomunicate with

    anyone and is resistant even to me. My guess is that she must have been triggered by something. The

    only way to resolve this is by identifying the source of her trauma.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression dimmed when he heard that.

    Seemingly unaware of the change in his friend¡¯s mood, James continued to ask of thetter in earnest,

    ¡°Has Essie encountered any situation recently that might have brought about this change in her

    emotional state?¡±

    Memories of the kid breaking her silence because of Roxanne came flowing back to Lucian. The

    answer thus became obvious to him.After a moment¡¯s pause, Lucian recounted the events that

    transpired earlier that morning.

    James was stunned after learning how that woman managed to bring about such a sharp fluctuation in

    Este¡¯s emotions. ¡°Perhaps this woman may be the key. Essie¡¯s condition may see some

    improvements if we could just get her toe over.¡±

    Getting that woman toe to Essie?

    Recalling the manner of the former¡¯s departure that morning caused Lucian¡¯s brows to bunch up in

    frustration. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll try to talk to her about this.¡±

    James nodded.

    Elsewhere, Roxanne remainedpletely in the dark about Este¡¯s predicament.

    Unsure whether it was owing to what Lucian said to her, she had been feeling rather unsettled since

    leaving the kindergarten premises behind.

    As she reflected upon it, the man¡¯s tone of voice and expression did not seem feigned, but she had

    logical cause to believe that Lucian must be somehow involved.

    All the way home, Roxanne¡¯s mood had been in the doldrums but driven by concerns that her children

    would notice, she did her best to collect herself.

    The two wee ones had already sorted themselves out. When they saw her enter, they approached

    docilely. ¡°Are you done with the paperwork, Mommy?¡±

    Smilingly, Roxanne nodded as though nothing was wrong. She even mentioned her meeting with

    Este. ¡°It¡¯s done. I¡¯ve also spoken to Essie on your behalf.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Mommy!¡± The children expressed their gratitude biddably.

    Patting them on the head gave Roxanne a greater sense of rootedness.

    Opposite them, the sight of the drama between the trio that was ying out in front of her pained

    Madilyn, who had be increasingly unhappy with Lucian.

    Leading their mother by her hands, the two kids sat her down on the couch excitedly. ¡°Since we can¡¯t

    go to kindergarten but haven¡¯t enrolled for tuition yet, would we be allowed to take a short break?¡±

    The doting mother of the pair of boys consented to their stated request without hesitancy. ¡°Sure. I can

    make arrangements for you to attend tuition after you¡¯ve rested enough.¡±

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    ¡°In that case, could you also take a break for a while?¡± Benny hugged Roxanne¡¯s arm, appearing

    adorable. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve been here that we¡¯ve gone out together. Take us out to y,

    won¡¯t you, Mommy? Archie and I would really like to go visit Universe Park because Aunt Madilyn told

    us that it is lots of fun!¡±

    In their discussion prior, they hade to the conclusion that their father¡¯s decision to have them

    expelled from the kindergarten could have saddened their mother no less than it did them, so they

    thought about getting her to go out and take a load off.

    Roxanne appeared a little apprehensive.

    Guessing as much how they felt, she thus chose to amodate them. ¡°I haven¡¯t been there in quite a

    while too. Seeing that I¡¯m on leave today, why don¡¯t we head there together?¡±

    Coupled with the fact that there she had nothing pressing to do over at the research institute, Roxanne

    was in no mood to go in for work anyway. Hence, she dispensed with her own hesitancy and assented.

    Gathering a few things, the four of them then set off for Universe Park together.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 We Will Protect You

    Soon enough, the four of them arrived at Universe Park.

    Even though Archie and Benny wanted to make their mother feel better, they had also been wanting to

    have some fun since before they arrived and had alreadye up with a n.

    Right after they entered, both of them tugged at Roxanne¡¯s hands, saying that they wanted to go to

    Jurassic Park to see the dinosaurs.

    She agreed to it and brought them to the park. Both children were so engrossed in their surroundings.

    Once they left Jurassic Park, they headed straight to the ET Adventure Ride for a trip to space on

    bicycles with the alien, ET.

    Roxanne was already feeling a little tired after the two rides. However, Archie and Benny were still in

    high spirits, and they went on many other rides after that.

    Each time they went on a new ride, they would insist on getting their pictures taken, and their mother

    would do as they wished every time.

    All the negative emotions from the past few days were forgotten having been distracted by their antics.

    After the discussion with James, Lucian still felt that it would be best if they called Roxanne over as

    soon as possible. Hence, he quickly gave her a call.

    However, she never picked up the call.His expression dimmed at that.

    After spending some time with her, he had almost forgotten how ruthless the woman could be.

    Not only would she not listen to his exnation, but she had also blocked his number on her phone

    too. It was as though she was trying to show him how resolute she was.

    ¡°How is it?¡± James¡¯ heart sank when he noticed the man¡¯s expression.

    Time wasn¡¯t on Este¡¯s side. The longer they waited, the worse her condition would get.

    Lucian followed his gaze and nced at the little girl¡¯s room, his voice low as he said, ¡°Please stay

    here and look after Essie. I¡¯m going to go look for her now.¡±

    Once he was done speaking, he headed straight for Roxanne¡¯s house with Cayden tagging along.

    The one who opened the door for them was the housekeeper from before. Seeing that it was them, she

    greeted with a smile, ¡°Are you here for Ms. Jarvis? She¡¯s not here right now. Do you want to head in

    and wait for her?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s face darkened at her words. ¡°Where did she go?¡±

    ¡°I think she went to Universe Park. Is something the matter? Should I inform her of your visit?¡± Lysa

    said.

    However, the man had already turned and left by the time she finished her sentence.

    Cayden then said with a smile, ¡°No need. We¡¯ll head there to look for her.¡±

    Then, he quickly followed closely behind Lucian.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, where¡­¡± He had only made something up earlier as he did not know what thetter was

    thinking.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to Universe Park,¡± Lucian said, his brows furrowed.

    Hearing that, Cayden hurriedly drove to the theme park.

    After getting the tickets and entering the ce, both of them realized that they did not know where

    Roxanne was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up. Call me the moment you find her,¡± Lucian ordered coldly.

    Cayden nodded in response, and the both of them headed in different directions to look for the woman.

    Soon, the assistant called, ¡°Mr. Farwell, I think I see Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Lucian asked for his whereabouts and instantly headed that way.

    Since it was a weekday, there weren¡¯t a lot of people visiting Universe Park. Both of them instantly saw

    the four figures standing outside the haunted house.

    It seemed as if the four of them were in a stalemate. Though, to be exact, Roxanne was at a standstill

    with Archie and Benny.

    The children were holding on to each of her arms, and she was standing rooted to the ground.

    ¡°Mommy! Come on in with us. We¡¯ll protect you,¡± Benny whined while tugging at her arm.

    Apprehension was written all over Roxanne¡¯s face.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Right then, Archie chimed in, ¡°How are you going to be our role model if you¡¯re so timid, Mommy?¡±

    After a moment, she finally relented. ¡°All right¡­ I¡¯ll follow you guys in.¡±

    After saying that, she was dragged into the haunted house.

    At the same time, Lucian was following closely behind.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 Into His Arms

    Everything was pitch ck the moment they stepped foot into the haunted house. Roxanne held tightly

    onto the children¡¯s hands while Madilyn led the way in front of them.

    Archie and Benny snickered silently. They had never expected their mother to be so afraid of ghosts.

    But she¡¯ll probably forget about whatever¡¯s been bothering her after getting scared here, right?

    With the n in mind, both of them decided to not tell her that their hands hurt from being held so

    tightly and dragged her along.

    The longer they walked, the more frightened Roxanne felt.

    She had been afraid of things like this since she was young. Even though she knew that ghosts weren¡¯t

    real, with the music and lights setting off the mood, she couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.

    It was especially so when she didn¡¯t know when the NPCs would appear.

    The three people walking in front of her had been saying that they were going to console her. Yet, it

    seemed like they were not talking on purpose, making her more and more terrified. She wanted so

    much to just turn around and leave.However, at the thought of what Archie had said earlier, Roxanne

    braved it and continued walking ahead because she wanted to be the children¡¯s role model.

    Just as she was feeling restless, a pair of stiff legs appeared before her eyes.

    The woman froze upon seeing that, but she subconsciously looked up.

    Under the dim lights, a pale face with its tongue out hovered before her face.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± At the sight of this, Roxanne felt as though her heart was about to jump out of her chest. She

    couldn¡¯t even make a sound out of shock.

    It was already toote by the time Archie and Benny realized that something was wrong with their

    mother.

    The woman flung her hands away from them and ran in the direction they came from.

    It¡¯s too terrifying. I want to leave!

    ¡°Mommy!¡± The children were stunned by her reaction. Nheless, they quickly chased after her once

    they snapped back to their senses.

    Madilyn turned around and saw the hanging ghost that had appeared some time ago. She couldn¡¯t help

    but feel exasperated seeing this.

    The NPC had appeared at such perfect timing. It wasn¡¯t there when she and the children walked over.

    Yet, it had appeared right in front of Roxanne.

    The three of them went after the woman hastily. However, she was nowhere to be seen after taking two

    turns.

    At that moment, Madilyn, Archie, and Benny couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    They knew how much Roxanne feared these things. They only wanted to take her mind off of things

    when they brought her in here.

    No one had expected something like this to happen.

    She would have been shocked to the core if she ended up encountering a horrifying part of the haunted

    house alone.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have insisted that Mommye in here,¡± Benny mumbled guiltily.

    Madilyn didn¡¯t know what to say to console him at that point.

    Taking a look around, Archie took his brother¡¯s hand and said, ¡°This is not the time to be ming

    yourself. Let¡¯s look for Mommy now. If we really can¡¯t find her, we can go to the employees here for

    help.¡±

    At that, they started to look for Roxanne in the haunted house.

    Meanwhile, the woman was clueless about their worries. Fear had taken over her, and all she could

    think of at that moment was the stiff legs and the NPC¡¯s pale face. She had even forgotten about the

    three¡¯s existence as all she wanted was to leave the ce.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Roxanne ran around the haunted house for a long time, but she was still unable to find the exit. She

    couldn¡¯t stop herself from feeling despair, and she started to mumble while running, ¡°Please don¡¯t scare

    me¡­ Please¡­¡±

    Suddenly, while in the dark, she bumped into someone¡¯s firm chest.

    The woman¡¯s body stiffened, and she let out a scream a momentter. Her mind had already gone

    nk.

    The four of them were nowhere in sight by the time Lucian and his assistant entered the haunted

    house. It turned out that they had gone through different entrances. Both of them spent so much time

    looking for them but to no avail. Just as he was starting to feel frustrated, someone fell right into his

    arms.

    Right when he was about to push the person away, he heard the screaming from the person. He

    paused instantly and started to take the person into his arms.

    B¨¬nh Lu?n (0)

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 What Is There To Exin

    Roxanne was scared out of her mind. Her body was trembling as she instinctively tried to burrow

    further into his embrace.

    When he felt her body tremble, Lucian¡¯s heart softened, and he asked, ¡°Why did youe in here if

    you¡¯re so scared?¡±

    She was too stunned to react when she heard his voice.

    Sighing, the man said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you out.¡±

    Roxanne slowly snapped back to her senses. She felt that the voice was really familiar, and the scent

    surrounding her senses made her heart sink.

    Lucian? No. Why is he here?She looked up in confusion and met up with the man¡¯s worried eyes.

    Roxanne froze as soon as their eyes met. She responded immediately after, and all fear seemed to

    have left her body. Her face turned expressionless as she struggled to free herself from his embrace.

    Lucian could feel her resistance, and he quickly became cold toward her, allowing her to move away

    from him.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked, watching the man before her warily.

    Taking some time to recollect himself, Lucian replied indifferently, ¡°To find you.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne furrowed her brows slightly. ¡°I think I¡¯ve already made it clear enough.

    Seeing that you¡¯re doing so much to look for me, there must be something you want, right?¡±

    She had already blocked Lucian on all tforms after she left the kindergarten in the morning.

    Now that he had found her, all her efforts had gone to waste.

    Besides needing her help, Roxanne could not think of any other reason why he would look for her.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened at her words. He originally nned to get straight to the point and tell her what

    he was after, but it felt as though her question had pierced right through his heart.

    If he were to tell her that he needed her help, the woman would havee up with something sarcastic

    to ridicule him.

    Staying silent for a few seconds, Lucian approached her in another way. ¡°I just think that I haven¡¯t given

    you a proper exnation regarding Archie and Benny getting kicked out of school. I hope that you¡¯ll

    calm down and hear me out.¡±

    Roxanne was already determined that he was the one behind this incident. All she felt was irony when

    she heard what was just said.

    Exin? What¡¯s there to exin? Did he not have enough of his fun over the past few days?

    At the thought of this, a cold glint shed through her eyes. Her tone was distant as she said, ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, you hold great power, so do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to deliberately exin after

    doing what you did. I don¡¯t want to hear it either.¡±

    The man scrunched up his brows as he said, ¡°I always have a clear conscience whenever I do things,

    and there¡¯s nothing I wouldn¡¯t admit to. However, this isn¡¯t my doing. I¡¯ve been med by someone

    else for no reason. I admit that I have spoken to the head of the kindergarten to kick Archie and Benny

    out when I found out that they were in the same school as Essie. But after the fuss she made that day, I

    promised I would never do it again as a consideration for my daughter¡¯s feelings. The only reason this

    whole thing had happened was that Aubree saw that the boys were studying there when she sent

    Essie to school that morning. She took the liberty of telling the head of the kindergarten to expel the

    boys. I only found out about this when you came looking for me.¡±

    In the end, he was saying that Aubree was behind everything.

    This made Roxanne feel more ridiculed. ¡°So? What makes you different from her? You made the

    request first, and as your marriage partner, when Aubree brought it up again, do you think that the head

    of the kindergarten would not have thought about what you said? Ultimately, this all happened because

    of you!¡±

    Upon hearing her putting Aubree and him together again, Lucian couldn¡¯t stop himself from feeling

    frustrated. ¡°She¡¯s her own person, and I¡¯m my own. Why do you always lump us together? I have no

    reason to intervene in Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s lives. I¡¯ve already warned the head of the kindergartenst

    night. The boys can return to kindergarten any time now.¡±

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 Not Her Child

    Roxanne found his words humorous.

    She could still clearly remember how the man had sworn that he would not marry anyone else but

    Aubree six years ago. He had even treated her coldly because she had taken Aubree¡¯s ce.

    Yet, now that six years had passed, he was separating himself from that woman.

    Roxanne wondered how Aubree would feel if she were to hear what Lucian had said.

    Nheless, regardless of the truth, the head of kindergarten had still received thetter¡¯s orders.

    Besides, Roxanne had already made up her mind to draw a clear line between her and Lucian.

    If something like this could happen once, there was a possibility for a second urrence. She didn¡¯t

    want her children to get hurt even when they were innocent.

    Having thought of that, Roxanne gathered her emotions, not wanting to obsess over this issue

    anymore. ¡°I¡¯ve already listened to your exnation. If there is nothing else, I will be leaving now,¡± she

    said apathetically.With that said, she turned to leave.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay any longer in this haunted house. Now that she was in a more reasonable state

    of mind, she was sure that she would be able to find the exit quickly. I can wait for Madilyn and the

    boys once I¡¯m outside.

    The woman had only just turned around when the man grabbed her wrist.

    Roxanne halted her steps and turned back to ask icily, ¡°What else do you want, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Pausing for a moment, Lucian decided toe clean. ¡°I need your help with something.¡±

    At his words, she bit her lower lip in disdain.

    I knew it. If he didn¡¯t need my help, why would he work so hard to find me?

    ¡°You know that Essie had made a fuss when she didn¡¯t see Archie and Benny at the kindergarten the

    last time. Now that she found out that they aren¡¯t going to kindergarten anymore, she made an even

    bigger fuss. Her autism was triggered when she saw you leave this morning, and she locked herself up.

    Nothing works no matter what we say. Her psychologist said that it might work if you came, so I¡¯d like

    you to follow me back.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression was grim, and he did not loosen his grip on her wrist, seemingly afraid that she

    would leave just like that.

    Roxanne was briefly stunned at his words.

    I can¡¯t believe Este¡¯s condition is so bad that they even need to hire a psychologist. Based on his

    words, it seems like even the psychologist can¡¯t do anything about it.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    What¡¯s more, she¡¯s only like this because of Archie and Benny¡­

    I didn¡¯t know that they¡¯re so important to her.

    She started to falter at the thought of Este¡¯s teary face thest time she went to look for them.

    However, she remembered that she was Aubree¡¯s daughter, and a determined glint shed across her

    eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been saying that Archie and Benny getting expelled was all because of Aubree, Mr. Farwell.

    Why do you think I would help you? She has been bullying my children like that, so why should I help

    her daughter? Do you think I¡¯m a saint?¡± Roxanne questioned coldly after she snapped back to her

    senses.

    Then, she struggled to free herself from Lucian¡¯s grip.

    The man tightened his grip on her, a hint of bewilderment written on his face.

    Seeing the look on his face, Roxanne frowned in puzzlement.

    Lucian snapped out of it a momentter and narrowed his eyes. His voice was cold as he asked, ¡°What

    do you mean? Did you think that Essie is Aubree¡¯s daughter?¡±

    The woman thought that he was about to drag her away forcefully and was prepared to attack him. Yet,

    she was taken aback by his question.

    In an instant, she felt a tug at her heartstrings. Nheless, she pretended to be calm and replied with

    a question, ¡°Is she not?¡±

    Besides Aubree, she couldn¡¯t think of any other woman.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119

    Chapter 119 What Will You Do To Mommy

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened, and he stared attentively at Roxanne. However, he couldn¡¯t identify any

    trace of disingenuousness.

    Lucian looked away eventually, his heart throttled, and he was swarmed by a wave of confusion.

    All this while, Roxanne thought that Este was Aubree¡¯s child!

    He was under the impression that Este was abandoned by Roxanne. When Roxanne acted aloof

    toward Este when she returned to the country, Lucian thought that Roxanne was a cold-hearted

    woman.

    However, from the way she spoke earlier, she seemed to not know that Este was her child.

    What is going on?

    Or is she such a great actor that she¡¯s managed to deceive me?

    Lucian was perplexed and dumbfounded.It was only after a long time that Lucian managed to recollect

    his thoughts. He held on to her slender wrist, lowered his voice, and uttered word-by-word in precise

    rity, ¡°Since when did I say that Este is Aubree¡¯s child?¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne¡¯s wrist started to hurt, but she was distracted by his mind-blowing statement. Shock and

    suspicion filled her heart.

    Este is not Aubree¡¯s child!

    No wonder Aubree was not there that day when Este was sick.

    However, from what she knew, no one else got together with Lucian besides Aubree.

    Who can it be? Who¡¯s Este¡¯s mother?

    The thoughts started to overwhelm Roxanne, and she struggled to resist popping the question.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± two familiar voices called out to Roxanne. ¡°We finally found you! Are you okay?¡±

    The children ran frantically toward Roxanne, whose wrist was clutched tightly by Lucian.

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces before scrambling toward Roxanne.

    ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be worried. We will protect you!¡± Benny extended his arm and stood in front of

    Roxanne. He looked up, and he finally saw Lucian¡¯s face clearly.

    Archie, too, walked to Roxanne¡¯s side and held on to her arm. With a deadly stare, he looked Lucian

    ferociously in the eye.

    Realizing that it was Lucian, Archie¡¯s face tensed as he pursed his lips. He then stormed furiously

    toward Lucian, mustered all his strength, and pushed Lucian away forcefully. ¡°Let go of my Mommy!

    What do you want to do to her?¡±

    Lucian frowned before releasing his grip. He quickly exined, ¡°I¡¯m just asking your Mommy for help.

    I¡¯m not going to harm her.¡±

    Archie nheless continued to stare at him warily.

    Benny turned backward and held on to Roxanne¡¯s hand. He shook her hand gently and said, ¡°Mommy,

    are you okay? Did he bully you? Archie and I will protect you!¡±

    Roxanne, however, had yet to recover from her discovery about Este¡¯s background. In response, she

    shook her head mindlessly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Looking at her troubled expression, Benny became even more worried. Enraged, he red in response

    at Lucian.

    Stupid Daddy! It¡¯s one thing to bully us, but now he¡¯s bullying Mommy when we¡¯re not around!

    When I grow up, I will teach him a lesson!

    All of a sudden, the atmosphere became tangibly stiff.

    While Madilyn was displeased with Lucian, she managed to keep her cool. Understanding that it was

    not an appropriate ce for a conversation, Madilyn walked up and pulled them over. ¡°Maybe you

    should take this conversation outside.¡±

    After that, she tapped lightly on Roxanne¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you¡¯re afraid, then we should pass on the

    haunted house. Let¡¯s head out.¡±

    Roxanne finally came back to her senses. She nodded and followed Madilyn out, ignoring Lucian in the

    process.

    Benny gripped Roxanne¡¯s hand tightly, worried that she would be frightened. Like a knight in shining

    armor, he protected Roxanne while she walked.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120

    Chapter 120 Must Protect Essie

    Lucian followed right behind.

    The exit was not difficult to locate. However, Roxanne was lost because she was frightened by the

    sophisticated gimmicks, causing her to panic.

    After calming herself down, she managed to find her way out of the haunted house in a short time.

    The sunlight shone on her face, dazzling Roxanne a little.

    Lucian, who was right behind Roxanne, couldn¡¯t take his eyes of her.

    At this point, both of them had different thoughts running through their minds.

    Noticing that the atmosphere was tense, Madilyn pulled Roxanne to a side and whispered softly,

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What is he asking for?¡±

    Roxanne snapped back into her senses. She gazed at Lucian, only to notice his anxious and worried

    look.

    The next second, she recalled what Lucian said in the haunted house.It didn¡¯t seem like he was lying.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne started to feel worried about Este.

    Before this, she had always thought that Este was Lucian and Aubree¡¯s child. After knowing that

    Aubree was not involved, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but like Este even more.

    ¡°Nothing, just some personal matters.¡± Roxanne smiled.

    Madilyn, however, was in doubt.

    What personal matter did they have to discuss between them anyway? Even baffling was the fact that

    Lucian came here all the way.

    Just as Madilyn wanted to pry further, she realized that Roxanne had already left her and was walking

    toward Lucian.

    Madilyn¡¯s doubts intensified.

    Lucian saw Roxanne walking toward him. He furrowed his brow and wanted to continue asking her for

    help.

    Roxanne, nheless, spoke first. ¡°Let¡¯s take a stroll.¡±

    Lucian immediately heaved a sigh of relief. He thanked her profusely, saying, ¡°I truly appreciate this.¡±

    After deciding to pay a visit to Este, Roxanne took over Archie and Benny from Madilyn and said, ¡°I

    think you may head back first. We¡¯re going with him.¡±

    She knew that Este was reliant on Archie and Benny. With the two of them around, it could aid in her

    recovery.

    Madilyn decided not to pester Roxanne further. Quietly, she stared at the four of them leaving,

    behaving no differently from any other adoring family.

    Aftering out of Universe Park, Roxanne, together with Archie and Bernie, got into Lucian¡¯s car,

    leaving behind Madilyn and the car that they came with.

    Cayden was already waiting in the car. He revved up the engine and sped toward the Farwell

    residence.

    While on the way, Lucian briefly exined Este¡¯s condition to Roxanne and her history of medical

    treatments.

    Roxanne was disheartened to find out about the mental illness and hardships that Este faced at such

    a young age.

    It appeared that Este¡¯s condition had deteriorated.

    Holding that thought, Roxanne began to feel some guilt.

    If she knew that Este¡¯s condition was that severe, she would not have said those things in front of

    her.

    Archie and Benny sat quietly beside Roxanne. They listened attentively to Lucian, and their hatred

    toward him was slowly reced by heartache.

    Este was about the same age as they were, but she had to endure such horrific grievances in life.

    Even in kindergarten, she was ostracized by the others.

    We must protect Essie!

    Cayden was driving at a zing speed, and they arrived at the manor shortly after.

    After getting down from the car, Lucian led Roxanne, Archie, and Benny and rushed toward the second

    floor of the building.

    Meanwhile, James was waiting upstairs. Because of Este¡¯s resistance, he had to keep his distance

    while monitoring her, fearing that she would harm herself. Hence, he left the door slightly ajar and

    silently stood at the entrance.

    When he saw the four of them, James had his brows slightly knitted before nodding. ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in reply, and her attention was focused exclusively on Este. ¡°Where¡¯s Essie? Let

    me take a look at her.¡±

    James pointed toward the corner of the room.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121

    Chapter 121 What Went Wrong

    Roxanne walked in that direction, and she saw Este curled in the corner with her knees tucked in,

    and her eyes looked empty like a soulless doll.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Recalling how Este used to wee her with a sweet, bright smile, Roxanne¡¯s heart was wrenched

    in pain, suffocating her.

    This morning, Este grabbed her skirt with a pair of twinkling eyes, but she descended into such a

    piteous state so unexpectedly.

    Roxanne tiptoed into the room and squatted down beside her. With a soft and gentle voice, she called

    out to her, ¡°Essie, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Este, however, had no response.

    Roxanne was taken aback by Este¡¯s condition.

    Behind Roxanne, James reminded softly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Este is nowpletely shut off from the

    outside world. You need to keep talking to her, in order to lure her back into reality. Patience is

    necessary to achieve that.¡±Roxanne calmed herself down and nodded.

    She started talking to Este again, ¡°Essie, look who is here too! Archie and Benny are here! They¡¯re

    all here!¡±

    Archie and Benny strode over to join Roxanne and Este. Benny started making faces at Este. ¡°I¡¯m

    here to visit you! Don¡¯t you cry!¡±

    Archie frowned and stared at Este¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can just zone out for a short while, okay? We¡¯re

    waiting for you to y together. Would you like to join us?¡±

    Previously, when they said this, Este would burst intoughter.

    However, this time, Este did not respond. She sat motionlessly on the same spot and did not even lift

    a finger.

    The smile on Benny¡¯s face slowly faded, and it quickly turned into a frown. ¡°Hey, we¡¯re talking to you.

    Are you unhappy that you¡¯re going to school? Archie and I are joining you soon. We can bring you

    anywhere that you want, and we can do everything together! Doesn¡¯t that sound nice?¡±

    With a sullen expression, Archie threatened, ¡°If you don¡¯t talk to us, we don¡¯t want to y with you

    anymore!¡±

    Be that as it may, Este still did not respond.

    Archie and Benny took a deep breath and changed their methods. Instead of anticipating a response,

    they started babbling incessantly about all sorts of topics, even mentioning what happened at Universe

    Park. They also promised to bring her there once she recovered.

    In spite of their relentless attempts to get her to talk, Este didn¡¯t even blink once.

    Their eyes started to well up, and they used Roxanne¡¯s sleeves to wipe their tears. ¡°Mommy, Essie

    doesn¡¯t seem to be able to hear us. What should we do?¡±

    Their voices started to break.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes were also slightly red. She kept herposure and patted Archie and Benny on the

    head. ¡°Essie will surely recover. Why don¡¯t the two of you take a break? I will speak to her.¡±

    Archie and Benny struggled to resist crying, at least not in front of Este. Quietly, they retreated

    behind Roxanne.

    Roxanne extended her hand gently and carried Este in her arms. Roxanne started talking about

    everything under the sun, irrespective of whether Este could hear her.

    Este was also like a doll, leaving herself to the whims and fancies of Roxanne.

    That very sight pulled at Lucian¡¯s heartstrings.

    He was even more certain that Roxanne did not know that Este was her daughter.

    Otherwise, Roxanne would not have treated Este that kindly, given that she purportedly abandoned

    her own daughter.

    What went wrong?

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122

    Chapter 122 She Finally Recovered

    For the entire day, Roxanne was there with Este.

    Despite that, Este never responded.

    As darkness fell, Roxanne had to leave, albeit unwillingly.

    ¡°I will visit you again tomorrow. You have to get better, okay?¡± Roxanne hugged Este tight.

    Archie and Benny too, embraced her.

    When the three of them were about to leave, Roxanne felt a force pulling the corner of her skirt.

    Stunned, she turned around. Este¡¯s gaze was still fixated somewhere else, without any emotion, but

    her hand remained gripped on Roxanne¡¯s skirt tightly.

    At the door, Lucian and James exchanged nces, shocked.

    They thought that Estepletely shut herself off and would not respond to any external stimuli.

    Much to their surprise, Este could feel Roxanne¡¯s presence. On top of that, she didn¡¯t want Roxanne

    to leave.Roxanne almost lost her breath. She stood there for a few seconds before gradually walking

    back to Este. She squatted down and looked her in the eyes warmly. ¡°Essie, you know I¡¯m here,

    right?¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes still looked nk, but her hands remained gripped on Roxanne¡¯s skirt.

    Archie and Benny quickly asked, ¡°Mommy, can we bring Essie back with us?¡±

    Bring Essie back with us!

    Roxanne was tempted slightly, and she apprehensively looked toward the duo standing at the door.

    If Este was willing to tag along, Roxanne had no hesitation in taking Este under her wing.

    However, Roxanne feared that Este was not willing to leave her father.

    James¡¯ expression stiffened. ¡°I think that¡¯s fine. It¡¯s a huge improvement to even see Essie respond to

    something. Perhaps her chances of recovery will be significantly higher if she stays with you for a

    while.¡±

    Finishing his sentence, James turned toward Lucian.

    Lucian stared at Este¡¯s hands, and his heart felt like it was run over by a huge truck. A numbing pain

    soon consumed him.

    Shortly after, he snapped back into his senses and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll send you back. But give

    me a second, I¡¯ll get Catalina to pack some of Essie¡¯s daily essentials.¡±

    Roxanne, Archie, and Benny were shocked and pleased at the same time.

    Archie and Benny rushed toward Este, their faces filled with joy, and hugged her. ¡°We will take really

    good care of you!¡±

    Later that day, Lucian sent the four of them back.

    Este curled up in Roxanne¡¯s arms like a doll. Even when they got in the car, she clung closely to

    Roxanne, and her hands subconsciously clutched Roxanne¡¯s skirt.

    Archie obediently sat in the passenger seat.

    Throughout the journey, Lucian exined in detail the things to pay attention to when taking care of

    Este.

    Although Catalina was there, Lucian was the one who took care of Este personally. Hence, he was

    well aware of her quirks and needs.

    Lucian remembered everything, including how Este always woke up at midnight, that she needed to

    drink milk before sleeping, and that she was picky when it came to food.

    Lucian then stared at the rearview mirror and said to Roxanne, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Essie with you for the next few

    days. Thank you for helping her.¡±

    Roxanne replied calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve said this, and I will say it again. The child is innocent, and I will take good

    care of her.¡±

    Lucian did not overstay his wee. Seeing that they had set up Este¡¯s room, he bid goodbye and

    left after that.

    Roxanne felt strange.

    Lucian confidently left Este with me, just like that?

    However, her attention was subsequently directed back to Este, and her lingering thoughts

    immediately vanished.

    Outside Roxanne¡¯s house, Lucian¡¯s expression darkened almost immediately. He then took out his

    phone and rang Aubree.

    ¡°Lucian, is there anything wrong?¡± Aubree¡¯s said coyly.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Most of the time, it was Aubree who took the initiative to call Lucian. Hence, she was surprised to see

    Lucian calling her back, thinking that he had finally realized the good in her.

    Lucian¡¯s voice was cold and distant. ¡°Meet me half an hour at Lake Frosa.¡±

    Then, he put down the phone.

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123

    Chapter 123 Should Have Just Killed Her

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Aubree tensed up when she heard Lucian¡¯s tone, and whatever hope she had earlier was gone in an

    instant.

    Under normal circumstances, she would dress herself up before meeting Lucian. Since he had asked

    her to get there within thirty minutes, she only had time to grab her handbag before rushing over.

    As her house was quite far from the restaurant, the taxi driver had to floor the elerator just to get her

    there in time.

    Lucian was already waiting for her by the time she entered the restaurant.

    He looked up from his seat next to the window when he heard the door open, the look in his eyes

    colder than the night outside.

    ¡°What is it, Lucian?¡± Aubree asked with a guilty look on her face while sitting down in front of him.

    Lucian was exuding a terrifying aura as he red at her in silence.Aubree clenched her fists out of

    nervousness but made sure to maintain a calm smile on her face.

    ¡°You dropped Essie off today morning?¡± Lucian asked all of a sudden.

    Aubree nodded profusely. ¡°Yeah. Mrs. Farwell asked me to help out, so I did.¡±

    Lucian let out a cold snort upon hearing that. ¡°Did my mother also ask you to see the head of the

    kindergarten and expel the two kids in the name of Farwell Group?¡±

    Aubree went pale instantly as she wasn¡¯t expecting him to find out so soon. After brainstorming for a

    few seconds, she came up with an excuse and said, ¡°I saw those two kids bullying Essie when I

    dropped her off, so I got mad and confronted the head of the kindergarten¡­¡±

    She then looked up at Lucian nervously as she continued, ¡°I just couldn¡¯t stand seeing them bully

    Essie, Lucian! I¡¯m sure you understand, right?¡±

    Lucian arched an eyebrow at her in response. ¡°I do, but I would also like to know where that alleged

    bullying took ce.¡±

    ¡°A-At the entrance of the kindergarten,¡± Aubree replied with a trembling voice.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes grew increasingly colder. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll have someone check the surveince

    camera footage. I¡¯ll let this slide if it is proven to be true. However¡ª¡±

    ¡°I-I got it wrong!¡± Aubree cut him off anxiously when she heard him mention the surveince camera

    footage. ¡°I-It didn¡¯t take ce at the kindergarten! It was at¡­ Um¡­¡±

    She kept stammering and stuttering as she tried to think of something, but nothing came to mind.

    Lucian red coldly at her until his patience eventually ran out. ¡°I won¡¯t question how many more times

    you¡¯ve abused Farwell Group¡¯s name for your own benefit. However, your actions today have triggered

    Essie¡¯s autism! I will not show you any mercy if anything happens to her!¡±

    Aubree felt a shiver down her spine when she looked up and met his gaze. She had no reason to doubt

    the veracity of his words at all.

    Lucian then shot her another cold nce before getting up from his chair.

    ¡°Lucian!¡± Aubree called out to him when she saw him leaving.

    Lucian turned around and asked with an expressionless look on his face, ¡°What more do you have to

    say for yourself? You¡¯d better give me a convincing exnation.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s lips trembled, but she eventually lowered her head in silence.

    It doesn¡¯t matter what I say. My lies will be exposed once Lucian checks the kindergarten¡¯s surveince

    camera footage.

    By the time she looked up again, Lucian was nowhere in sight.

    The look of fear in Aubree¡¯s eyes slowly turned to anger and hatred.

    D*mn it! How did things turn out like this? Lucian found out about what I did, and it¡¯s all because of that

    little b*tch! She¡¯s such a pain in the neck! I should¡¯ve just killed her this morning!

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124

    Chapter 124 Who Could Have Done This

    Roxanne went to make dinner after instructing her two kids to look after Este.

    She had noted down all the important points that Lucian mentioned earlier, and she also made sure to

    prepare the food ording to Este¡¯s preferences.

    When dinner was ready, Roxanne had Archie and Benny bring Este downstairs.

    Like princes and princesses in fairy tales, the two boys each held one of Este¡¯s hands as they went

    down the stairs at her pace.

    Seeing the three of them like that filled Roxanne¡¯s heart with warmth, but the thought of Este¡¯s

    current condition brought a sympathetic frown to her face.

    Archie and Benny then let Este sit next to Roxanne at the dinner table while they sat beside her.

    Roxanne patted them on their heads before taking her seat and feeding Este.Perhaps because the

    food was prepared ording to her preferences, Este was able to finish everything without any

    issues.

    After dinner, Roxanne had Archie and Benny return to their bedroom before bringing Este into hers

    for a bath.

    Este showed no response whatsoever when Roxanne helped undress her.

    As the pants came off, Roxanne was greeted by horrifying bruises and welts all over Este¡¯s buttocks.

    ¡°It must¡¯ve been really painful, huh?¡± Roxanne asked while caressing the little girl¡¯s cheeks, feeling

    sorry for her.

    Este simply stared nkly at her in response.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to be gentle, and we¡¯ll give Daddy a call once we¡¯re done with your bath,¡±

    Roxanne continued with a heavy heart after a brief moment of silence.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    After giving Este a quick bath and a change of clothes, Roxanne had her wait on the bed while she

    gave Lucian a call.

    The call got through within seconds. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Essie cause you any trouble?¡±

    ¡°Was Essie¡¯s autism really triggered by Archie and Benny being expelled?¡± Roxanne asked solemnly.

    Lucian frowned. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart ache when she realized he was probably oblivious to what happened, but the

    thought of him being an irresponsible parent upset her as well.

    ¡°Come have a look yourself!¡± she said in displeasure and hung up immediately after.

    The look on Lucian¡¯s face turned gloomy after hearing that, and he quickly rushed over to Roxanne¡¯s

    house.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I¡¯m sure you know where Essie got these wounds from, right?¡± Roxanne asked while

    pulling Este¡¯s pants down to show him the bruises.

    Judging by how Lucian¡¯s expression grew vicious instantly, Roxanne could confirm that this was news

    to him as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this? Are you seriously unaware of your daughter¡¯s injuries?¡± she asked while

    furrowing her brows.

    Lucian shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t eveny a finger on her, let alone abuse her like this. I¡¯ve been really

    busy with worktely, so I had Catalina look after Essie. It¡¯s unlikely for her to do such a thing,

    though¡­¡±

    Although Roxanne agreed with him on that statement, she had him summon Catalina anyway. ¡°In that

    case, you should try asking her about this. She might know something you don¡¯t.¡±

    Lucian nodded and had Cayden drive her over immediately.

    ¡°Do you know anything about these wounds?¡±

    Catalina had a pained look on her face when she saw the bruises on Este¡¯s body. ¡°What happened

    to her? She was just fine yesterday! Who could¡¯ve done such a cruel thing to Ms. Este?¡±

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes grew increasingly cold. ¡°That means this incident happened today¡­¡±

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125

    Chapter 125 Confronting Aubree

    Realizing that she was the most suspicious individual due to her unresolved conflict with Lucian,

    Roxanne was quick to exin, ¡°Just so you know, I didn¡¯t do this! I¡¯ve always believed that children are

    innocent! Besides, Archie and Benny like Essie a lot, so I would never hit her!¡±

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Plus, since she had spent some time alone with Este, she would have no way of exining herself if

    Lucian decided to suspect her.

    Her anxiety got so intense that it even started showing on her face.

    Lucian shot her a confused nce upon hearing what she said. ¡°I¡¯m not suspecting you or anything. In

    fact, I think I know who did this.¡±

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief before asking worriedly, ¡°Who could it be?¡±

    The temperature in the room seemed to decrease as Lucian went into deep thought.Mom and Dad

    brought Essie out of the house yesterday without exining why. While their behavior does seem a

    little strange, I know for a fact that they love Essie very much, and that they would nevery a finger on

    her. The only other person that has been in contact with Essie sincest night is Aubree! I know that

    Essie has always disliked her, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d hurt Essie like this!

    ¡°Well? Who is it?¡± Roxanne asked anxiously when she saw his gloomy expression.

    Lucian tried his best to suppress his anger as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Essie in your care for a bit.

    There¡¯s something I need to take care of.¡±

    He then turned around and left the house while Roxanne watched on with a displeased frown.

    As if not knowing about his daughter¡¯s injuries wasn¡¯t bad enough, he¡¯s seriously just going to leave her

    here after finding out about it?

    Aubree was so terrified by Lucian¡¯s intimidating aura earlier that she sat there in the restaurant for quite

    some time before heading back.

    Even when she got home, her mind was still a mess as she recalled Lucian¡¯s questioning from earlier.

    Aubree was about to call Elias and Sonya for help when she heard her doorbell ring.

    She then put her phone away and had the butler open the door.

    The butler returned momentster with her visitor, and Aubree went pale when she saw who it was.

    ¡°L-Lucian? What are you doing here?¡±

    Those words had barely left her mouth when Lucian stepped forward and grabbed her by the throat.

    Aubree¡¯s eyes were filled with fear as she asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Lucian, what¡¯s the meaning of

    this?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s bloodthirsty expression made him look like a demon that had crawled straight out of hell.

    ¡°Were you the one who gave Essie those wounds?¡± he asked while tightening his grip on her neck.

    Aubree tugged at his wrist as she struggled to breathe. ¡°L-Lucian, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking

    about¡­ Let go of me, and we¡¯ll talk this out¡­¡±

    Lucian narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, ¡°How long do you intend to keep this act up, Aubree?¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know anything! I love Essie very much, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯d hit her! I know nothing about

    these wounds you¡¯re talking about! I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯d think I did it, but this really is a

    misunderstanding! You have to believe me, Lucian!¡± Aubree protested with her face as white as a

    sheet.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126

    Chapter 126 She Should Just Die

    She even tried turning on the waterworks as she pleaded with him, but Lucian did not loosen his grip in

    the slightest.

    It took Aubree every ounce of energy she had just to get a breath of air in, but she still stubbornly

    refused to admit to what she had done.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    If Lucian is being so vicious toward me simply because he suspects me, then there¡¯s no telling what

    he¡¯d do to me if I admit to it!

    Cayden was shocked when he came in after Lucian and saw Aubree¡¯s face turning purple. Fearing that

    Lucian would identally kill her, he quickly ran forward to stop him. ¡°Let go of her, Mr. Farwell! She¡¯ll

    die if you don¡¯t!¡±

    Instead of letting go, Lucian simply tightened his grip on her neck even further.

    In that very moment, Aubree had no doubt that he would actually strangle her to death.

    Eventually, Cayden had no choice but to step in and forcefully pry her out of his grip.Having been

    drained of all her energy, Aubree slumped to the floor immediately after being released and panted

    heavily.

    After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Lucian red at her as he said, ¡°Fine, you can keep

    that act up for as long as you like. I¡¯ll ask Essie about it when she gets better, and I wille for you if

    you really are the one behind this!¡±

    He then stormed out of the house with Cayden following closely behind, leaving Aubree on the floor

    with a mix of anger and fear all over her face.

    D*mn it! Why won¡¯t that little b*stard just die? Now I have to live in fear of her telling on me!

    The mere thought of what Lucian would do to her terrified her to no end.

    Lucian had beenpletely silent after getting into the car with Cayden.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, would you like to go check on Ms. Este?¡± Cayden asked cautiously after a while.

    ¡°Take us back to the manor,¡± Lucian replied while suppressing his anger.

    Although Cayden didn¡¯t understand the reasoning behind his request, he drove them back to the

    Farwell residence anyway.

    ¡°Wait here,¡± Lucian instructed and got out of the car by himself.

    Momentster, he came back with a dark-colored bottle in hand.

    ¡°Take me to Roxanne¡¯s,¡± he ordered after getting back into the car.

    Cayden nodded and did as told.

    Roxanne had been keeping Estepany after Lucian left earlier. She then had Archie and Benny

    watch over her while she fetched a first aid kit from downstairs.

    The two kids tried their best to entertain Este, only to feel a little disappointed when they received no

    response from her.

    ¡°It¡¯ll take some time for Essie to recover, so we must be patient,¡± Roxanne said while patting them on

    the head.

    The two kids nodded obediently and reluctantly returned to their room after hearing that.

    Moments after tucking Este in, Roxanne was about to get some rest when she heard the doorbell

    ring.

    ¡°I thought you said you had some business to take care of? Why have youe back so soon?¡± she

    asked upon seeing Lucian at the door.

    ¡°I went back to get Essie some ointment. Could you apply it for her?¡± Lucian replied while handing her

    the bottle of ointment.

    Roxanne¡¯s feeling of displeasure decreased slightly upon recognizing it as a fairly expensive medical

    ointment that was extremely effective for treating bruises.

    I assumed that he had left Este with me to take care of work, but he actually went to get her some

    medical ointment¡­

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127

    Chapter 127 Abandoning Mommy And Bullying Us

    With that in mind, Roxanne nodded and led him upstairs.

    As Este had already fallen asleep, the room was only illuminated by a nightmp at the time. Afraid

    that she would wake her up, Roxanne made sure to be extra careful and gentle.

    While standing by the door with his hands in his pockets, Lucian shifted his gaze from Este to the

    decoration in the room.

    Not only did the room look exceptionally neat and tidy, but the dolls that Roxanne¡¯s kids brought over

    also added a warm and homely feel to it.

    Looking at the room caused the anger that Lucian was suppressing to vanishpletely and filled his

    heart up with warmth.

    After applying the ointment, Roxanne made sure that Este was still fast asleep before getting up. ¡°It¡¯s

    done.¡±

    Her gaze met Lucian¡¯s the moment she turned around, and the two of them locked eyes in silence for a

    few seconds.Eventually, Lucian snapped out of it and said with a nod, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Roxanne then closed the door behind her and walked him downstairs.

    After giving him a brief summary of Este¡¯s condition, Roxanne tried to end the conversation when

    she saw that it was quitete. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so you should head back and get some rest. Don¡¯t

    worry; I¡¯ll take good care of Essie.¡±

    Lucian nodded and got up from the couch. ¡°I¡¯ve spoken to the person in charge of the kindergarten. If

    you don¡¯t mind what happened before, you may let Archie and Benny continue studying there.¡±

    Roxanne agreed to it immediately. ¡°I will. Also, I think Essie should study there and hang out with the

    other kids too.¡±

    Having her return to an environment that she¡¯s familiar with might just help improve her condition.

    She then anxiously waited for Lucian¡¯s response as his permission was necessary for that to happen.

    Roxanne had assumed that Lucian would at least ask her for a reason, but he simply went silent for a

    few seconds before saying, ¡°Okay, just go ahead and do as you wish. There¡¯s no need to inform me

    about it.¡±

    As Roxanne was Este¡¯s biological mother, she had every right to make such decisions on her behalf.

    Huh? Isn¡¯t Lucian trusting me a little too much? On second thought, maybe it¡¯s just because he loves

    Essie deeply. He knows that Essie has taken a liking to me, so he¡¯s cing her fully in my care.

    With that in mind, Roxanne replied with a nod, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Lucian said nothing further and left after that.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    The next morning, Roxanne woke the three kids up early in the morning and got them ready for

    kindergarten.

    They were about to leave the mansion when they saw Lucian standing at the door.

    ¡°Please, allow me to help with sending the kids to school. It¡¯s the least I can do after cing Essie in

    your care.¡±

    Roxanne, Archie, and Benny froze upon hearing that.

    The two kids then turned to look at Roxanne and waited for her answer.

    Roxanne nced at Este, who was still holding on to the hem of her shirt, and epted his offer

    after a brief moment of hesitation.

    The four of them got into the car and took the same seats as the night before.

    While Lucian was driving, Archie kept stealing nces at him with a conflicted look in his eyes.

    He felt that he should be hating Lucian for abandoning Roxanne and bullying them, but he just couldn¡¯t

    bring himself to do so.

    Roxanne was the only one talking to Este along the way. Everyone else simply kept quiet throughout

    the entire drive.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128

    Chapter 128 Make Sure No One Bullies Her

    The teacher at the kindergarten felt both happy and awkward when all five of them showed up together.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Although it was Aubree who demanded the expulsion of Archie and Benny, Pippa still felt bad about it

    and wanted to apologize.

    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll be cing Archie and Benny in your care again!¡± Roxanne cut her off with a smile.

    Pippa nodded profusely. ¡°Of course! They are both very obedient children, so taking care of them is

    truly a pleasure!¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Also, Essie seems to be acting a little strangetely. She doesn¡¯t really talk to

    people much, so please keep a close eye on her.¡±

    Fearing that Este would feel hurt if she heard about her autism, Roxanne chose to not mention it

    directly.

    Pippa nodded and reassured her that she would take good care of them.Archie and Benny too, each

    held one of Este¡¯s hands as they said, ¡°We¡¯ll help look after Essie too! We won¡¯t let anyone bully

    her!¡±

    Roxanne simply patted them on the head with a smile.

    Pippa was preparing to bring the kids inside for ss when she saw Roxanne still standing there with

    Lucian behind her.

    His icy-cold gaze sent a shiver down her spine. ¡°I-Is there anything else I can help you two with?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little worried about them. Would it be okay if I watch them for a bit while you teach?¡±

    Roxanne said with a smile.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Pippa didn¡¯t dare say no with Lucian around, so she had no choice but to let them into the ssroom

    as well.

    Roxanne sat down in a corner and felt a strange sensation deep down inside when Lucian sat down

    beside her, but decided to keep her feelings to herself.

    Just like that, the two of them sat there in a corner and watched the kids y games in ss.

    In order to help improve Este¡¯s mood, Pippa even arranged for her to be in the middle of the group.

    With Archie and Benny acting as examples, the other kids took turns interacting with her as well.

    However, Este simply kept her head low and showed no response whatsoever.

    It didn¡¯t take long before her behavior started to affect the mood of the other kids as well, much to

    Roxanne¡¯s dismay.

    She had assumed that having Este return to a familiar environment would help with her emotions

    somewhat, but it didn¡¯t seem to work at all.

    Although Este still didn¡¯t respond much, she seemed to have grown attached to Archie and Benny

    after a few games. Not only did she follow them around all the time, but she would also show some

    response whenever they yed with her.

    Roxanne was still a little worried even after observing them for about an hour, but it was time for her to

    head over to the research institute.

    Lucian too, left shortly after she excused herself.

    After spending an entire afternoon at the research institute, Roxanne saw that it was time to pick up the

    kids from kindergarten and quickly rushed over.

    To her surprise, Lucian was already waiting there by the time she arrived.

    Oh? Looks like he¡¯s nning on sending the kids to and back from kindergarten¡­

    With that in mind, Roxanne greeted him and waited for Pippa to bring the kids out the door.

    It wasn¡¯t long before ss was over, and the kids walked through the door in a straight line.

    Archie and Benny could be seen escorting Este on both sides as they came out.

    After the five of them got into Lucian¡¯s car, Benny kept tugging at Roxanne¡¯s sleeve with a huge smile

    on his face.

    Unsure of why he was grinning from ear to ear, Roxanne shed him a confused look in response.

    ¡°Essie seemed to have a bad dream after waking up from our afternoon nap today! She kept crying

    even though Ms. Ward and the other kids tried tofort her. In the end, Archie and I were the ones

    who calmed her down! Do you think she knows us, Mommy?¡±

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129

    Chapter 129 Are You Injured

    Roxanne had felt the same way earlier that morning, so hearing about it filled her heart with a warm

    sensation. ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m really d that you two are able to look after Essie.¡±

    Benny patted himself on the chest confidently as he said in his childish voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy!

    Archie and I will continue to keep Essie safe!¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but giggle when she heard that.

    Lucian nced at them through the rear-view mirror when he heard Benny¡¯s promise and Roxanne¡¯s

    laughter. A hint of tenderness formed in his eyes when he saw the heartwarming moment they were

    having.

    She sure has raised those boys well. They¡¯re so much more mature than the other kids around their

    age.

    Lucian was nning on leaving after dropping them off at the house as he had seen for himself how

    well Roxanne took care of Este. On top of that, Archie and Benny were treating Este like their own

    sister too, so there was no reason for him to stay and make them feel ufortable.

    While getting out of the car, Roxanne nced at Este and said after a brief moment of hesitation,

    ¡°How about you join us for dinner? I¡¯m sure Essie would have a much better time with you around.¡±

    Lucian gave her a strange look and paused briefly before replying, ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll take you up on your

    offer.¡±Roxanne kept quiet and led the kids inside while Lucian followed behind after parking the car.

    Upon entering the kitchen, she quickly washed her hands and started making dinner. Archie and Benny

    led Este into the living room and yed with their Lego set to kill time.

    Lucian was a little hesitant at first, but decided to stand next to them and help out when needed.

    With the two boys working closely together, the scattered Lego pieces were soon transformed into a

    complete unit.

    When it came to attaching the final piece, Archie nced at Lucian with a hesitant look in his eyes.

    Lucian then held his hand out, prompting Archie to ce the Lego piece in his palm. The boy pursed

    his lips and lowered his head wordlessly as he watched Lucian attach the final piece.

    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Este, who was watching Lucian attach the Lego pieces together, reached out to grab a Lego piece all

    of a sudden.

    Both Archie and Benny¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement when they saw that.

    After a brief pause, Este began assembling the Lego pieces herself at a pace simr to theirs.

    Thinking that Este had recalled ying Lego with them in the past, Archie and Benny exchanged

    joyful nces.

    Lucian froze in shock when he saw that, only to have a warm smile spread across his face seconds

    later.

    Looks like Essie really likes theirpany, huh?

    Seeing as they were all focused on ying with the Lego set, Roxanne chose not to disturb them and

    proceeded to serve up dinner.

    She had just stepped out of the kitchen when her elbow bumped into the door frame, causing her to

    drop the bowl of soup onto the floor.

    Everyone in the living room turned around in unison upon hearing the noise.

    Naturally, Lucian was the first to respond. ¡°Are you injured?¡± he asked while running toward her.

    As he took a closer look at her, he noticed a red spot on the fair skin of her forearm.

    Before she could even respond, Lucian cautiously grabbed an uninjured part of her arm and led her

    toward the sink, holding it under running water.

    Although Archie and Benny were worried about her, they knew they were unable to help with her

    wound, so they decided to clean up the floor instead.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it, you guys! You could get scalded by the hot soup! Get Essie away from here!¡± Roxanne

    called out to them when she saw what they were doing.

    Archie and Benny hesitated for a bit, but did as told and prepared to lead Este out of there.

    However, Este stubbornly refused to leave and struggled to remain where she stood.

    Unsure of what to do, Archie and Benny were about to ask Roxanne for help when they heard a

    sobbing noise beside them.

    Everyone paused and turned toward Este in shock, only to see tears flowing from her reddened

    eyes.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130

    Chapter 130 Este Recovered

    Archie and Benny were stunned when they saw tears running down Este¡¯s cheeks. They did not

    know if they should console her or not.

    After all, it seemed like she was crying because their mother was hurt. In a way, she was responding to

    the outside world. It was great news for them.

    However, their hearts broke at the sight of Este¡¯s watery eyes. They then turned to seek help from

    their mother, but the next thing they saw was their mother, frowning in pain as she washed her wound.

    At that, Archie and Benny calmed down. Their eyes continued to flit between their mother and Este,

    nevertheless.

    A whileter, Lucian grabbed Roxanne¡¯s arm and pulled it away from the running water.

    Roxanne lowered her eyes to look at the site of the wound. Although it was still red, it did not hurt as

    much anymore.

    When Lucian noticed her action, he frowned as concern seeped into his eyes. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the

    matter? Does it still hurt a lot?¡±

    Roxanne tensed up for a second but shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better. I¡¯ll treat the wound, and

    it should be fine after that.¡±With that, she shook off Lucian¡¯s hand and walked toward the door.

    Just as she turned around, she saw the helpless gazes of her two sons.

    Roxanne turned in the direction they were looking, only to see Este sobbing miserably. Her small

    body was shaking, but no sound wasing from her.

    It was the first time Roxanne had ever seen her cry after her autism diagnosis. Moreover, it seemed like

    the little girl was extremely upset, so she could not help but feel worried. ¡°Why are you crying? Were

    you frightened?¡±

    As she spoke, she crouched down in front of Este and raised her hand, about to wipe the girl¡¯s tears

    away.

    However, Este leaped into her arms as she continued sobbing, her eyes fixed on Roxanne¡¯s injured

    arm.

    Roxanne was taken aback by how the girl hadunched herself into her arms, but after the shock came

    delight.

    It was the same action as before. In the past, Este would jump into Roxanne¡¯s arms whenever she

    saw thetter.

    Although the girl was crying, at the very least, she was reacting to her surroundings.

    At that thought, Roxanne lifted her uninjured arm and gently hugged the girl to her. At the same time,

    she tentatively asked, ¡°Essie, have you recovered? Do you know who I am now?¡±

    The girl gave her a slight nod, but she continued to sniffle.

    At that, Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes lit up. They then walked over to Este and pointed at themselves.

    ¡°Then do you know who we are?¡±

    However, Este¡¯s gaze was fixed on Roxanne¡¯s injured arm; she did not look at them at all.

    The boys were disappointed.

    Sensing their emotions, Roxanne raised her hand to ruffle Este¡¯s hair and softly said, ¡°The boys are

    here too. Do you see them? They¡¯ve been taking care of you the past two days.¡±

    It was then Este slowly lifted her head out from Roxanne¡¯s embrace and nced at the two boys in

    front of her. She then gave a small incline of her head before turning to look at Roxanne again.

    ¡°Mommy, she sees that you¡¯re hurt, and she¡¯s worried about you,¡± Archie exined.

    Hearing that, Roxanne could not help but freeze. She then looked at the spot Este was looking at

    and realized that, indeed, the girl was staring at her injured arm.

    Upon the revtion, Roxanne¡¯s heart softened. She thought that they would have to put in much more

    time and effort to have Este recover. Yet, the girl had walked out of her own world just because

    Roxanne was hurt.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± Roxanne showed her arm to Este by lifting it.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    After staring at it for a few seconds, Este then carefully blew on the wound.

    The smile on Roxanne¡¯s face turned even more tender. She patted the girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°Thank

    you, Essie. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Finally, Este¡¯s sobbing eased a little.

    ¡°I¡¯m a doctor, and I¡¯m pretty good at my job. This wound is nothing. It¡¯ll recover quickly once I treat it.

    Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Roxanne stood up.

    At that, the girl nodded fervently and grabbed the hem of Roxanne¡¯s shirt before following her out.

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131 Something Happening To Mommy

    Roxanne led the girl to the living room¡¯s couch. The two boys soon brought her the medical kit before sitting at the side, waiting to watch Roxanne treat her wound.

    Roxanne epted the kit from the boys and thanked them. Just as she took out the burn cream, she realized that she had hurt her dominant arm¡ªher right arm. It would be tough for her to use her left hand.

    ¡°Mommy, let me help you out!¡± Archie kindly volunteered as he reached out toward her, hoping to help her out.

    It was inconvenient for Roxanne to do it herself, so she bobbed her head in response. Right as she was about to hand Archie the burn cream, arge hand intercepted them and took the tube away.

    Both Roxanne and Archie turned toward the owner of the hand.

    ¡°Let me.¡± Lucian¡¯s brows were slightly knitted as the man crouched in front of Roxanne.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Archie pursed his lips and pushed Benny. The two then shifted a little more to the side to let Lucian take a seat beside their mother.

    When the man gently held her hand in his, something shed past Roxanne¡¯s eyes. She then lowered her gaze and muttered, ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s frown only deepened at her courteous response; he did not say anything else.

    In the meantime, Este was holding onto Roxanne¡¯s shirt tightly as she stared at her father¡¯s hands. It was as if she was fearful that Roxanne would feel pain.

    Sensing the girl¡¯s nervousness, Roxanne looked at her and gave her a reassuring smile. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes glinted, but she continued to fix her gaze on the woman¡¯s hand.

    Archie was seated right beside Lucian. Although he was wracked with worry for his mother, he never spoke.

    On the other hand, Benny cocked his head to the side as he stared at his mother¡¯s hand. He then said, ¡°It looks serious. Will blisters form? Mommy¡¯s a doctor, and her hands are important to her. We can¡¯t let anything happen to her.

    Augh escaped Roxanne when she heard the boy¡¯s worries. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m a great doctor? This cream is something I¡¯ve specially picked. It¡¯s useful for burns. I used to apply this whenever you two got burns when you were younger.¡±

    At that, Benny dipped his head in response. A few seconds of silenceter, he nervously asked again, ¡°Will it leave a scar? Mommy¡¯s arms are pretty. Please don¡¯t let it leave a scar!¡±

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°It won¡¯t. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    She was speaking to the boy, but still, she could not bring herself to ignore the man beside her.

    It was only mere minutes, but it felt as if centuries had passed.

    ¡°It should be fine now. Take a look,¡± came the man¡¯s maic voice by her ear.

    After a quick glimpse at her arm, she looked away and retracted it. ¡°It¡¯s all right now. Thank you.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s hand froze in midair. He then slowly pulled it back and quietly rose to his feet.

    Este tugged on Roxanne¡¯s shirt, and that brought the woman back to her senses. She then showed the girl her treated arm.

    Este stared intently at it for a while before raising her head and giving Roxanne a smile.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart lurched when she saw Este smiling at her. Nervously, she looked at the girl and said, ¡°Are you at ease now that I¡¯ve treated my wound?¡±

    She wanted to find out if the girl really had recovered or not.

    In the next second, she saw Este smiling and nodding her head. There was even a little dimple by the corners of her lips.

    ¡°Mommy, Essie¡¯s smiling!¡± Benny excitedly leaped out of the couch.

    Roxanne saw it as well, but she was so thrilled she had no idea how to respond to it.

    By the time she recollected herself, tears were welling up in her eyes. As she hugged Este, she said, ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯re getting better. Don¡¯t scare me that way anymore, okay? The boys are going to go back to kindergarten. They¡¯ll y with you next time. You have to tell us if you encounter any trouble next time, okay?¡±

    Este bobbed her head in agreement as she let Roxanne hug her.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132 Let Us Take Care Of You

    Warmth seeped into Roxanne¡¯s heart at the girl¡¯s reply. Her eyes were red-rimmed, but a smile was on her face.

    At the sight of the two, even Lucian¡¯s heart was melting. He had to take in a deep breath before uttering, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    It was then Roxanne let go of the girl and blinked away her tears. With a smile, she said, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Then, recalling the mess in the kitchen, she stood up and walked toward the kitchen to clean up.

    Realizing what she was going to do, Lucian said, ¡°I¡¯ve asked Catalina toe. She¡¯ll be taking care of you all for the next two days, so sit down and eat first.¡±

    Roxanne halted in her tracks before turning to thank the man, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She was not going to act like she was a stranger to Lucian because of Este, so she was not going to turn him down on his offer.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

    Lucian nodded.

    Roxanne turned to the boys. ¡°Come on. You must be hungry too. Dig in while the food is still hot.¡±

    It was true that the boys were starving. Upon hearing her words, they jumped down from the couch and walked toward the dining table in a line.

    Roxanne was squeezed between them. Habitually, she tried to take care of them by taking food for them. However, she only recalled her injury right after she raised her hand. Thus, she had no choice but to use her left hand, but her movements were clumsy because of that.

    At the sight of the slowness of their mother¡¯s actions, Archie and Benny said to Roxanne, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t need to take care of us. Let us take care of you instead!¡±

    With that said, they both stood up to take the food that Roxanne liked for her.

    A tender look appeared in Roxanne¡¯s eyes as she watched the sensible boys work away. Touched, she then said, ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡±

    When Este saw the boys bring food for Roxanne, she, too, mimicked them and took a little of her favorite food for Roxanne.

    Once she put the food on Roxanne¡¯s te, she stared at Roxanne with bright eyes, enthusiastically waiting for the woman to eat it.

    At that, Roxanne lifted the food into her mouth. Smiling, she patted Este¡¯s head and said, ¡°Thank you, Essie. It¡¯s delicious!¡±

    Hearing that, Este beamed, and she began giving Roxanne more food.

    For a moment, the three children kept putting more and more food onto Roxanne¡¯s te as if it was apetition.

    Roxanne was starting to feel too full, but when she thought about how that was the children¡¯s kind gestures, she forced herself to slowly polish off her te.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Kids, focus on your own food instead,¡± Lucian intervened, unsure if he shouldugh or sigh at the scene.

    He did not know if he should praise them for being sensible or chide Roxanne for being too soft-hearted.

    Roxanne could barely straighten her back from the overeating by then. Thus, when she heard his intervention, she lifted her head to cast him a grateful look.

    Fortunately, the children did not dare to go against Lucian¡¯s words, so the food on Roxanne¡¯s te did not increase further.

    After dinner, Catalina arrived.

    Roxanne helped tidy up the table a little, and just as she was about to offer more help, Catalina convinced her to stop. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you¡¯re still injured, so do head out to keep the childrenpany instead.¡±

    Roxanne had no choice but to agree to that. She then stepped out to the living room to seek out the children.

    Just as she entered the living room, she spotted Este and Lucian standing by the doorway. The man had already put on his jacket, and it seemed like he was ready to leave.

    Roxanne walked over in puzzlement.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s leaving first. Stay with Ms. Jarvis and the boys. Be good, and don¡¯t trouble Ms. Jarvis. Catalina will be taking care of you for the next few days here,¡± Lucian said to Este in a gentle tone.

    Este bobbed her head obediently.

    Even though she was reluctant to let her father leave, she quite liked living in Roxanne¡¯s ce.

    When Lucian saw Roxanne walking over, he straightened up and looked at her. ¡°Something has cropped up at mypany, so I have to leave first. Essie¡¯s just recovered, and her condition is still a little unstable. I was thinking of having her live with you for two more days. Catalina will be here to take care of her. If this troubles you, you can ask Catalina to bring her back after she¡¯s done cleaning up the table.¡±

    Roxanne stood transfixed for a moment before she patted the girl¡¯s head. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Let her stay here.¡±

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133 Mother Of Este

    That night, after Roxanne asked Archie and Benny to head to bed, she went back to the room to take care of Este.

    Once Catalina learned that Este had recovered, she stuck to the girl¡¯s side like glue.

    In fact, the two women even showered Este together.

    Catalina¡¯s heart ached when she saw the bruise on Este¡¯s bottom. Instantly, she could not help butin, ¡°Who did this? Ms. Este has always been in poor health, and Mr. Farwell can¡¯t even bring himself to be stern with her¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Este blinked at Catalina. Nevertheless, when she thought about Aubree¡¯s warning, she mped her mouth shut.

    All of a sudden, Roxanne recalled what Lucian had said back at the haunted house.

    The mystery of Este¡¯s mother¡¯s identity kept swirling in her head.

    Upon thinking about how Catalina had been working in the Farwell residence for all those years and about how she might know something, Roxanne asked in a nonchnt tone, ¡°Catalina, why didn¡¯t Essie¡¯s mothere and visit her despite how bad her episode was? Did some other emergency happen?¡±

    Hearing that, Catalina visibly stiffened before looking at Roxanne in shock.

    She thought Roxanne had known that Este was her child all along. After all, she gave birth to Este.

    That was why the question startled her that much.

    Ms. Jarvis is subtly asking me who¡¯s Essie¡¯s biological mother? How am I supposed to answer that?

    A moment of hesitationter, Catalina asked, ¡°Did¡­ Mr. Farwell not talk to you about this before?¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Roxanne thought that her response was strange, but she could not fathom why. Hence, she replied, ¡°He only told me that Essie¡¯s biological mother isn¡¯t Aubree.¡±

    So Mr. Farwell knows about this as well, but he didn¡¯t tell Ms. Jarvis about it.

    Catalina came to a conclusion at that. She then smiled at Roxanne and said, ¡°Did you think that it was Ms. Pearson all along? Ms. Este looks nothing like her. I¡¯m not sure why you thought that.¡±

    Roxanne chuckled. ¡°Then can you tell me who¡¯s Essie¡¯s biological mother?¡±

    Catalina shook her head. ¡°This is Mr. Farwell¡¯s personal matter. I wouldn¡¯t dare to tell anyone about it. It¡¯s best for you to wait until Mr. Farwell tells you about it himself.¡±

    With that said, Catalina threw herself back into her work. She dared not continue the topic any longer, for she was afraid that she might let something slip.

    When Roxanne noticed how Catalina was avoiding the topic, she stopped prodding for more information.

    Still, a trace of suspicion lingered in her mind.

    After all, she had seen for herself how obsessed Lucian was with Aubree all those years ago.

    In fact, the man had even dered that Aubree was the only one worthy of being his wife.

    How did he end up having a child with another woman then? What kind of feelings does he have toward Aubree? Could it be that their feelings for each other are fading after six years?

    Roxanne simply could not seem to find an answer no matter how hard she tried. Instead, she only made herself frustrated.

    After bathing Este, Roxanne brought the girl to bed. Even then, she continued to wonder about the subject.

    It seemed like Este could see that Roxanne had something on her mind, for the girl buried herself into Roxanne¡¯s arms slowly before looking at the woman with big, concerned eyes.

    As Roxanne looked at the girl¡¯s clear eyes, she recollected herself and hugged her.

    Her heart melted when her arms wrapped around the small and soft body. At the same time, she found herself letting go of the niggling question.

    The identity of Este¡¯s biological mother and the current rtionship between Lucian and Aubree had nothing to do with her at all.

    She and Lucian should have been strangers. They were only interacting because of Este. That was all.

    Overthinking things would only make her feel even more frustrated.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134

    Chapter 134 To Not Be With Him

    In the meantime, at the Farwell residence, Sonya and Elias were about to rest. When they heard the

    sudden ringing of the doorbell, they hastily opened the door.

    Instantly, they were greeted by the apologetic faces of Samuel and Gina. Aubree was behind them, her

    eyes red.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Sonya asked in confusion when she registered the trio¡¯s expressions.

    Gina turned to shoot Aubree a re.

    Aubree¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, and remorse was written all over her face. Even her voice was a little

    hoarse as she said, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I¡¯vee to apologize.¡±

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Sonya became even more puzzled by that response. She then led the three to the couch and had the

    maid pour them cups of tea before asking, ¡°What happened? Why are you apologizing to me?¡±Aubree

    kept her head low, not daring to look at Sonya at all. ¡°You convinced Essie to get into my car yesterday

    morning, so I thought she¡¯d be quiet while I bring her to the kindergarten. However, she began kicking

    up a fuss and insisting on getting down from the car midway. She even tried to open the door despite

    how dangerous it was. I tried to stop her, but she refused to listen to me. In the end, I got too anxious

    and hit her a few times after I stopped the car.¡±

    The moment Sonya and Elias heard that Sonya hadid a finger on Este, their expressions

    darkened.

    Aubree continued in a miserable tone, ¡°I really didn¡¯t mean it. I know it¡¯s my fault; I shouldn¡¯t have done

    anything to a kid. Este¡¯s so cute, and she¡¯s your precious princess. Even now, I feel like pping

    myself for having done that. If only I was more patient at that time.¡±

    At the sight of her remorseful demeanor, Sonya¡¯s dark expression lightened up a little. ¡°If you know that

    you¡¯ve done wrong, you should know that it¡¯s pointless toe to us. You should be apologizing to

    Essie instead. You can¡¯t do this anymore in the future.¡±

    A conflicted look crossed Aubree¡¯s face. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, that¡¯s what I thought too, but Lucian found out

    about this matter. He¡¯s furious¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s normal for him to be mad. Have a good talk with him.¡± A line appeared between Sonya¡¯s brows.

    She felt that Lucian had gone a little overboard with his response.

    Just as she said that, she saw Aubree turn even paler.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind doing anything as long as Lucian forgives me, but¡­¡± the younger woman trailed off.

    Gina, who was beside her, then said, ¡°Sonya, you have no idea how severe things are. Lucian¡¯s

    absolutely livid. It was as if he had lost his mindst night. He even attacked Aubree. Look.¡±

    She then lifted Aubree¡¯s hair from behind her back to show Sonya the mark on Aubree¡¯s neck.

    Both Sonya and Elias froze when they saw the bruise on Aubree¡¯s neck. They never thought that

    Lucian would be so rough with her.

    Once they rposed themselves, Sonya asked, ¡°How¡¯s¡­ your bruise? Is it bad?¡±

    Aubree pursed her lips and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. As long as Lucian forgives me, this injury is

    nothing.¡±

    The upset Sonya felt toward Aubree withered quite a bit when she saw the regretful look and bad

    bruise that Aubree had.

    After all, they had witnessed with their own two eyes what Aubree had done all those years.

    Furthermore, it was true that Este was rather aloof and stubborn. It would be quite challenging for

    outsiders to take care of her.

    Therefore, Sonya could understand why Aubree had hit Este.

    ¡°Lucian¡¯s just caught up in his anger. I apologize to you on behalf of him. Don¡¯t take this incident to

    heart,¡± Sonya apologized to Aubree.

    However, tears fell from Aubree¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but¡­ I might not be able to be with Lucian anymore. I

    can¡¯t even take care of Essie. I¡¯ve betrayed the trust you¡¯ve given to me. If Lucian chooses Roxanne, I¡¯ll

    definitely give them my blessings.¡±

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135

    Chapter 135 Not Letting Her Into The Family

    At that, Sonya frowned. ¡°Aubree, what are you talking about? It¡¯s impossible for Lucian to be with

    Roxanne anymore. I¡¯ve asked him about this before, and he told me that he¡¯s not thinking of getting

    back together with her, so don¡¯t overthink it.¡±

    Still, Aubree continued to sob. ¡°But Essie is with Roxanne all day long now. In fact, she¡¯s living at

    Roxanne¡¯s ce. Essie likes her so much. If Lucian isn¡¯t nning to be with her anymore, why would

    he have her take care of Essie?¡±

    Although Lucian had berated her about it, she still kept sending people to spy on Roxanne.

    The moment she found out that Este was staying at Roxanne¡¯s ce, Aubree panicked. That was

    why she told her parents everything. After getting scolded by them, she was then brought over to

    apologize to Sonya and Elias.

    Then, when she heard Sonya forgiving her, she could not help butin to her.

    Sonya never thought that Lucian would let that woman take care of Este. She instantly fumed, ¡°This

    is ridiculous! Who told him to do this?¡±Then, she forced her anger aside and consoled Aubree. ¡°Don¡¯t

    worry. There¡¯s no way they¡¯ll be together again. Even if Lucian wants to do that, I won¡¯t let that woman

    come back here!¡±

    Aubree shifted her doe eyes to Sonya to make sure that Sonya was serious about her words.

    Sonya uttered grimly, ¡°That woman gave up on Essie herself back then. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let

    her take care of Essie again!¡±

    A tiny sliver of confidence finally crept into Aubree¡¯s heart at her promise.

    The few of them then chatted for a while longer before Gina led Aubree away.

    They had gotten Sonya¡¯s promise, so they had achieved what they hade for.

    All that was needed was a few drops of tears from Aubree. Not only did Sonya not me her for hitting

    the child, but she even felt that she had wronged Aubree. In addition to that, she even promised not to

    let Roxanne into the family.

    In other words, they had hit two birds with one stone.

    Sonya could not sleep almost the entire night because of Aubree¡¯s words.

    Consoling Aubree was not the only reason she had told Aubree that she was not going to let Roxanne

    into the family. It was also because she genuinely hated that ruthless woman.

    That ruthless woman was capable of abandoning Lucian and Este once, so Sonya was sure that she

    would do it again.

    I have no idea what my son¡¯s thinking about. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯s actually thinking of having her marry

    into the family again.

    The more Sonya thought about it, the angrier she became. That night, she sent men to find out where

    Roxanne was living, nning to visit her the next day.

    By the time Roxanne woke the next morning, Catalina had already made breakfast. Just as she was

    eating breakfast with the three children, someone rang the doorbell.

    Roxanne then asked Catalina to take care of the children as she went to open the door.

    Originally, she thought that Lucian hade to pick them up for kindergarten, but she was

    dumbfounded by the person outside upon opening the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you not recognize me anymore?¡± Sonya was dressed to her nines by the

    doorway. The older woman looked at Roxanne from head to toe coldly before her eyes flicked to the

    inside of the house, wanting to find out if Este really was at Roxanne¡¯s ce.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses. Although she did not know why Sonya was there, she knew that

    the other woman must not havee for a friendly visit. She was wary, but she still politely greeted,

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Sonya inclined her head a little before shooting her a displeased re. ¡°Is this the manners you have?

    You let your guests stand by the doorway?¡±

    Roxanne knitted her brows and forced down the rising emotions in her as she stepped aside. ¡°Please

    come in.¡±

    Sonya scoffed and strode in. She headed straight to the living room¡¯s couch and sat down.

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136

    Chapter 136 Give Up

    Roxanne watched her sit down on the couch before she turned to close the door. After taking a seat on

    the armchair, she looked the older woman in the eyes and said, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, may I know what¡¯s the

    reason for your early visit?¡±

    Sonya did not beat about the bush at all. ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you to stay away from Lucian. Also, don¡¯t

    you try winning over Essie. She has nothing to do with you. You were the one who chose to get a

    divorce and leave without telling anyone, so you don¡¯t have the right toe back now.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne nearly scoffed. She tly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I never thought ofing back

    when I chose to leave back then.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Sonya sneered. ¡°Then exin why you met Lucian. Also, why is Essie here with you?¡±

    Sonya then stared at Roxanne contemptuously.

    She said she¡¯s noting back, but everything she¡¯s doing is to curry favor with them. What a

    liar!Roxanne¡¯s brows drew together as she changed into a more aggressive demeanor. ¡°I think you¡¯ve

    misunderstood something. It¡¯s but a coincidence that I met Lucian. Lucian had gone to meet Old Mr.

    Queen when I was treating him. Also, Essie is going to the same kindergarten as my children. They¡¯re

    friends, so she oftenes to y with them.¡±

    Roxanne did not tell her about how Este had been clingy to her when she was sick.

    With how hostile Sonya was to her, Roxanne was sure that she would assume that Roxanne was

    deluding herself.

    Yet, unexpectedly, despite Roxanne rifying everything and doing her best to draw the line between

    her and Lucian and his daughter, Sonya still refused to let her go.

    ¡°How can something so coincidental happen? It shouldn¡¯t be tricky for you to check the kindergarten

    with the status you now have. Why did you end up picking the one the Farwell family is investing in?¡±

    Sonya questioned.

    For a moment, Roxanne did not know how to exin it to Sonya.

    Madilyn was the one who had rmended the kindergarten to her. Naturally, she would not think

    about looking into the kindergarten.

    If she had done an investigation, she would not have sent her two sons there in the first ce.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    When Sonya heard nothing from Roxanne, she assumed that Roxanne was feeling too guilty to answer

    her. Thus, she scoffed and said, ¡°Regardless of what kind of n you have, I¡¯m not going to let you join

    the family again. Give up!¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve never thought of going back there.¡±

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remember what you¡¯ve said,¡± Sonya warned.

    Just then, the three children were done with their breakfast. When they came out, they saw Sonya.

    Archie and Benny were confused, but they could sense the hostile attitude that Sonya had toward their

    mother. Thus, they ran over to Roxanne, wanting to protect her.

    On the other hand, Este recognized her grandmother and ran toward Sonya. She then looked at her

    grandmother with wide eyes, perplexed.

    Sonya ruffled her granddaughter¡¯s hair when she saw Este. ¡°Essie, be good ande home with

    Grandma, okay?¡±

    Hearing that, Este shook her head without hesitation. She then turned around, ready to return to

    Roxanne¡¯s side.

    Sonya could see what she wanted to do, so she instantly shot out her hand to grab Este¡¯s arm.

    Este thrashed, but she could not struggle out of her grandmother¡¯s grip. Within seconds, her face

    was red with anxiety.

    ¡°Be good ande home with me!¡± Sonya¡¯s tone was getting sterner and sterner by the second, and

    subconsciously, she gripped the girl tighter.

    Este could feel the pain, but she did not want to leave Roxanne. The corners of her lips turned

    downward, and she began crying silently on the spot.

    It was only then Sonya realized that she seemed to have responded too harshly. Frowning, she let go

    of the girl, but Este never stopped crying.

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137

    Chapter 137 End Up Just Like Them

    When Catalina saw Este sobbing her eyes out, she quickly stepped forward and said, ¡°Mrs. Farwell,

    Ms. Este had an episode again, and Ms. Pearson hit her. Her condition has only started improving

    today and hasn¡¯t stabilized yet. Please don¡¯t scare her.¡±

    Catalina had mulled over the incident the night before, and she could mostly guess who had hit Este.

    To convince Sonya to stop, she had no choice but to steel herself and tell the other woman her

    spection.

    However, Sonya seemed unfazed by that. ¡°Sonya has told me about this already. Essie was the one

    who had not been obedient, and Aubree only punished her in that way in her panic. She has already

    apologized to me. Essie is at fault too. Aubree will be her stepmother in the future, but she¡¯s still kicking

    up fusses like these.¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Catalina realized she could not say anything else. All she could do was cast a pitying look

    at Este.

    The girl had just walked out of her own world recently. After this crying session, Catalina was afraid that

    she might revert to her state from the day before.

    After Archie and Benny heard their conversation, they guessed that the unfamiliar woman was Este¡¯s

    grandmother. Nevertheless, they did not hold themselves back as they refuted, ¡°Essie didn¡¯t kick up a

    fuss. That bad woman is in the wrong to have hurt a kid! Why would you listen to an outsider and scold

    Essie? She¡¯s been badly hit, but you don¡¯t feel upset for her at all? If not for my mommy¡¯s care, Essie

    might not have recovered by now!¡±Sonya was disgruntled with the way the children were chiding her.

    ¡°What do you know? Children shouldn¡¯t be intervening in the business of adults!¡±

    With that said, she grabbed Este¡¯s arm again. ¡°Look at them. They¡¯repletely uncultured. If you

    keep staying here, you¡¯re going to be just like them. Come home with me right now!¡±

    Este remained rooted to the spot, but her arm ached from Sonya¡¯s pull. Tears kept rolling down her

    cheeks as resistance shone brightly in her eyes.

    Roxanne had decided not to intervene in Este¡¯s matters after the earlier conversation, but she was

    reminded of how the girl was like the day before at the sight of her tears. Hence, she drew her brows

    together and said, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I¡¯ve heard that you dote on Essie a lot, but is this the way you dote on

    her? Essie¡¯s crying, but you won¡¯t even heed what she wants?¡±

    Sonya gave her a side-eye. ¡°Who knows how you¡¯ve bewitched my granddaughter?¡±

    Just as the two were at a stand-still, someone rang the doorbell again.

    Knowing that it must be their father, Archie dashed to the door to open it.

    Lucian froze for a second when he saw the boy. Then, he noticed the tinge of anger on the boy¡¯s face.

    When he lifted his head to look straight ahead, he saw his mother grabbing Este¡¯s arm tightly and

    Este sobbing in utmost distress in the living room.

    At that, Lucian frowned and strode over to pry his mother¡¯s hand away. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Sonya¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°If I hade anyter, my granddaughter was going to be someone else¡¯s

    granddaughter.¡±

    She then shot her son a discontented look.

    She could not believe that he had not told her that an outsider was taking care of her granddaughter, let

    alone the fact that the outsider was Roxanne.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes then flicked toward Roxanne, who had a simr cold look on her face.

    The tension in the living room was palpable.

    Finally, Lucian looked back at his mother and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk.¡±

    Right as he said that, he turned and exited the mansion.

    Sonya stared at her son¡¯s retreating figure dubiously and hesitantly for a few seconds before she

    followed him out.

    Just as she stepped out of the house, she said to her son, ¡°Let me tell you now that, no matter what

    you say to me, I¡¯m still going to take Essie away from here with me!¡±

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138

    Chapter 138 You Have Gone Overboard

    Upon hearing his mother¡¯s words, Lucian gave her a nomittal nod.

    Assuming that he had agreed, Sonya turned around and prepared to take Este with her. However,

    Lucian¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    ¡°You might not be aware of how Essie was over thest two days.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    His words caused her to stop abruptly. Although she had heard from Catalina about Este¡¯s autistic

    episode over thest two days, she wasn¡¯t aware of how serious it was.

    ¡°Essie¡¯s episode this time was more intense than thest. Even James had no solution for it. Only

    when she¡¯s with Roxanne does she behave like a normal child. Furthermore, Roxanne has even

    managed to get her to talk the other day. Do you know how significant this ispared to the past?¡±

    Lucian questioned with a deep voice.Essie has talked?

    Sonya was filled with shock, as she had mentally prepared herself for Este to remain mute her entire

    life.

    I can¡¯t believe that woman managed to get her to speak!

    When he saw the astonishment on Sonya¡¯s face, Lucian pursed his lips. ¡°I was equally surprised, but

    there¡¯s no denying it. In fact, Essie refuses to leave Roxanne¡¯s side despite not even knowing thetter

    is her mother. Even if you refuse to admit it, there¡¯s no way you can erase the instinctive bond between

    them.¡±

    Sonya knitted her brows in displeasure. She knew that Lucian was right despite her unwillingness to

    ept the truth.

    At that moment, she couldn¡¯t find the words to rebut him.

    ¡°Mom, we have spent many years trying to cure Essie to no avail. But now, we finally have hope. Even

    if Essie epts Roxanne, I have no objections as long as she can fully recover.¡±

    Lucian spoke in a mellow and convincing voice. ¡°Given how much you love Essie, I¡¯m sure you, too,

    want the best for her. Therefore, I hope that you won¡¯t disrupt their lives anymore, as Essie can¡¯t afford

    to suffer another blow.¡±

    Even though the thought of Este¡¯s autism caused Sonya to waver, she still couldn¡¯t get over the past.

    She questioned angrily, ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re willing to ept her even after what she has done

    to you?¡±

    Lucian replied, ¡°That¡¯s between the two of us. I¡¯ll deal with it properly.¡±

    Sonya pressed on. ¡°What about Essie? By allowing her to grow close to Roxanne, what¡¯s going to

    happen when she finds out that she was once abandoned by thetter? How will she feel? Will she be

    able to take it?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows together.

    Given that the matter was potentially a misunderstanding and it wasn¡¯t fully investigated yet, he had no

    intention of exining. He simply answered, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. Whatever Essie

    deserves to know, I won¡¯t hide it from her.¡±

    In other words, he would continue his rtionship with Roxanne and also allow Este to do the same.

    Cognizant of her son¡¯s character, Sonya knew that whatever she said would be useless. Nheless,

    she still couldn¡¯t help but remind him of Aubree. ¡°What about Aubree? What do you expect her to do?

    After she waited by your side for so many years and sacrificed so much for us, do you n to abandon

    her just like that?¡±

    Lucian was filled with hatred at the mention of Aubree. ¡°Do you know why Essie resents her?¡±

    Stunned, Sonya exined at once, ¡°Is it because of what Aubree did to Essie? Didn¡¯t she exin it to

    us already? She didn¡¯t do it on purpose and was only worried about Essie¡¯s safety. It only happened

    under desperate circumstances. Moreover, she regrets her action and has apologized to us about it.¡±

    Just as she finished, she turned the tables on him. ¡°As for you, you have gone overboard with your

    recent behavior toward her!¡±

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139

    Chapter 139 Will You Really Cancel The Engagement

    Sonya¡¯s intentions were clear. She still hoped that Lucian would marry Aubree.

    Over thest six years, she had pestered him many times about it.

    Lucian cocked a brow in annoyance. ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing. There¡¯s no need for you to interfere.¡±

    Sonya was upset. ¡°You know what you¡¯re doing? Are you really nning on canceling the

    engagement?¡±

    Before Lucian could reply, Sonya¡¯s expression drastically changed while the resolve in her voice

    hardened. ¡°No matter what, you personally agreed to the engagement with the Pearson family. You

    cannot disappoint her after how long she has waited. I forbid you from reneging on your word, so don¡¯t

    ever bring it up in front of me again!¡±

    Subsequently, Sonya threw her son a stern look before shooting a re at the mansion¡¯s main door. It

    was as if she could pierce through it with her eyes and see Roxanne inside. In the end, she recovered

    her gaze before storming off.After watching his mother¡¯s silhouette disappear, Lucian collected his

    emotions and returned to the mansion.

    Este had stopped crying in Roxanne¡¯s arms and didn¡¯t appear to be badly affected. The moment she

    saw him enter, she jumped out of Roxanne¡¯s embrace and ran to hug his thigh. When she stared

    nkly at him, he could see that her eyes and nose were a bit red.

    After stroking her head tofort her, Lucian shifted his gaze in Roxanne¡¯s direction. ¡°I¡¯m sorry that my

    mom has caused you trouble. I didn¡¯t expect her to suddenlye here.¡±

    Having regained herposure, Roxanne nodded calmly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not the least bit surprised by

    her attitude. After all, I left the Farwell family on very bad terms. Besides, she never approved of our

    marriage, and time has proven her right.¡±

    Back then, Roxanne had married Lucian in spite of Sonya¡¯s objections. Unfortunately, they tormented

    each other in the end.

    When she returned to the country, she had considered the possibility of the Farwell family giving her

    trouble. Nevertheless, she never expected to be involved with Lucian again, let alone encounter Sonya

    under such circumstances.

    Lucian frowned slightly at her answer but didn¡¯t know what to say, for Roxanne was merely stating the

    facts.

    In fact, his mother¡¯s prejudice against her had never decreased one bit.

    Suddenly, silence descended upon the living room.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Mr. Farwell,¡± Catalina remarked carefully. ¡°It¡¯s time to send the children to school.¡±

    Both of them were jolted back to their senses.

    When Roxanne held her sons¡¯ hands, she hesitated for a while before looking at Lucian. ¡°As for

    Essie¡­ Do you want to take her, or do you want me to continue looking after her?¡±

    Sonya¡¯s words earlier had reminded Roxanne that Este couldn¡¯t stay by her side forever.

    Just when Lucian was about to reply, Este released his leg and ran back to grab Roxanne¡¯s dress.

    Both Roxanne and Lucian were shocked by her reaction.

    When Este heard for the second time that morning that she was going to leave Roxanne, her already

    reddened eyes moistened further. Giving Lucian a pleading look, she looked like she was going to

    continue crying if he were to decide to take her away.

    As he had no such intention, Lucian replied, ¡°Please continue watching over her as her condition has

    yet to stabilize. When it¡¯s inconvenient for you to do so, you can let Catalina bring her home.¡±

    When Roxanne saw how pitiful Este looked, she nodded with a wavering heart.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Upon Roxanne¡¯s agreement, Este¡¯s miserable expression was reced by a delightful smile.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140

    Chapter 140 Patience Is Required

    On the way home from Roxanne¡¯s house, Sonya pondered upon the matter and decided to give

    Aubree a call.

    Meanwhile, Aubree was puzzled to receive Sonya¡¯s call so early in the morning.

    ¡°Aubree, I have already spoken to Lucian, and he will not speak of canceling the engagement with you

    again.¡± Even though Sonya had requested it unterally, she conveyed the decision simply because

    her son didn¡¯t object to it.

    Aubree was ecstatic to hear the news. ¡°Is it true, Mrs. Farwell?¡±

    Just as she spoke, she inquired further, ¡°But what about Roxanne? She seems to be very close to

    Lucian. Furthermore, Essie likes her too.¡±Sonya¡¯s tone turned grim at the mention of Roxanne. ¡°Just

    ignore her, as only you can be Lucian¡¯s future wife. With regard to Essie, you have to be more patient

    with her, for she¡¯s still just a child. I¡¯ll let the matter slide this time, but you had better not do that again!¡±

    Aubree readily agreed, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, please rest assured that I¡¯ll treat Essie as if she¡¯s my own

    daughter.¡±

    Nevertheless, the thought of Este staying with Roxanne over thest two days continued to unsettle

    her. Hence, she pried further, ¡°By the way, has Essie gone home yet? I want to find an opportunity to

    apologize to her.¡±

    Sonya replied in ackluster tone, ¡°Not yet. I wanted to bring her back, but her condition hasn¡¯t

    stabilized. She wants to stay with Roxanne, and it¡¯s also good for her recovery. By the time she feels

    better, I¡¯ll bring her back again.¡±

    In response, an icy glint shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes.

    That despicable kid is still together with Roxanne! Prior to this, she has been the reason why Lucian

    doesn¡¯t like me and refuses to marry me. Now that she is growing closer to Roxanne, she might

    be the reason for him to remarry thetter!

    The more Aubree thought about it, the more upset she became. Aware that her only hope continued to

    rest on Sonya, she maintained a cordial tone while speaking. ¡°I understand, Mrs. Farwell. Essie¡¯s well-

    being takes priority.¡±

    When Sonya heard Aubree¡¯s caring words, she advised in a solemn tone, ¡°Aubree, you have to be

    patient when ites to getting what you want. Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°I do, Mrs. Farwell. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Aubree replied calmly.

    Sonya nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Soon, I¡¯ll invite your parents to finalize your marriage. There¡¯s no need

    to feel anxious, as that will not help you achieve sess.¡±

    With the doubts in her heart removed, Aubree¡¯s eyes lit up as she agreed with a smile.

    In the evening, Roxanne arrived at the kindergarten on the dot to collect the three children. There,

    Lucian was already waiting.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She had assumed that he would stay for dinner just like the day before. However, he left right away

    after dropping them off at the door, saying that he was busy.

    Upon entering the house, they were weed by the dinner Catalina had prepared. After finishing their

    food, Roxanne yed with the children for a while downstairs before ushering them to bed.

    Roxanne tucked Archie and Benny in and returned to her room, where Catalina had just given Este a

    bath. Having put on her bunny pajamas, Este looked like a stuffed toy as she sat starry-eyed on the

    bed while waiting for Roxanne.

    The moment she saw thetter enter, she broke into a sweet smile and stretched her arms out for a

    hug.

    As Roxanne picked Este up, thetter wrapped her arms around Roxanne¡¯s neck obediently. When

    Esteid her face against hers, Roxanne felt as if her heart was about to melt from the sensation.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141

    Chapter 141 Getting Involved Again

    The next morning, Roxanne sent the children to school alone as Lucian didn¡¯te.

    When Pippa saw Roxanne by herself, she was surprised. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, where¡¯s Mr. Farwell today?¡±

    Roxanne was briefly stunned by thement.

    She wasn¡¯t expecting Pippa to notice that Lucian had brought the children to school with her over the

    last two days, let alone inquire about his absence.

    As it gave the impression that she and Lucian were close, Roxanne was stumped for an answer.

    Nheless, Este brought out her notebook and wrote: I¡¯m living with Ms. Jarvis now!

    She then raised it up with a vibrant smile on her face.When Pippa saw how cheerful Este was now in

    contrast to her listless expression from two days ago, she couldn¡¯t help but beam and stroke Este¡¯s

    hair. ¡°I see.¡±

    Subsequently, she returned her gaze to Roxanne and was bowled over by how much Este liked

    Roxanne and her sons.

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief in her mind when she saw Este answer on her behalf. After handing

    the children over, she remarked, ¡°Thanks for taking care of them.¡±

    With that, she bid farewell to the children before driving off.

    Due to how busy she was taking care of Este and managing the affairs of the research institute, she

    didn¡¯t manage to visit Alfred even though it was time for his next treatment.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne turned her car around and headed to the Queen residence after

    confirming with Jonathan that it was a good time to visit.

    In the meantime, Jonathan was already waiting at home.

    He gave Roxanne a warm wee the moment she entered. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, I was already about to call

    you because you hadn¡¯t gotten in touch.¡±

    Roxanne smiled apologetically. ¡°Something came up thest two days. How is Old Mr. Queen doing?¡±

    In truth, Jonathan was just making idle chatter and didn¡¯t mean to me her. In response to her

    question, his eyes glistened in admiration. ¡°Thanks to your amazing medical skills, Grandpa¡¯s condition

    has improved significantly. Or else, I would already be pestering you.¡±

    Relieved to hear that Alfred was doing well, Roxanne went upstairs with her medical kit.

    Following her from behind, Jonathan furrowed his brows when he identally caught a glimpse of her

    hand that was holding the kit. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡±

    Roxanne thought nothing of it. ¡°I identally scalded myself when I spilled soup on it. It¡¯s not a bother

    at all.¡±

    After a momentary pause, she added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t affect Old Mr. Queen¡¯s treatment.¡±

    Alfred had received advance notice of her arrival, so when they entered his room one after another, he

    was already sitting in bed.

    Roxanne took a seat by Alfred¡¯s bed and began the treatment after greeting him cordially.

    Even though the wound on her hand looked nasty, she no longer felt any pain due to the effectiveness

    of her own medication. Therefore, it wasn¡¯t a hindrance to her when she inserted the needles into

    Alfred¡¯s body.

    Once the treatment waspleted, Roxanne started to pack up. Seeing that, Jonathan came over to

    help.

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    Cognizant that he was concerned about her wound, Roxanne didn¡¯t stop him despite being briefly

    stunned.

    Upon arriving downstairs, Jonathan called out to her when she was about to leave. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, please

    hold on.¡±

    Stopping in her tracks, she gave Jonathan a puzzled look as he retrieved something from a drawer and

    walked up to her. ¡°This is my family¡¯s best medication for burn wounds. As a doctor, you have to take

    good care of your hands, as they¡¯re indispensable.¡±

    Just when she was about to thank him, Frieda¡¯s cynical voice rang out.

    ¡°Jonathan, you had better not be so kind. Otherwise, you might end up making someone fall for you.¡±

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142

    Chapter 142 Not What I Meant

    In the end, Roxanne¡¯s thanks never left her mouth.

    Jonathan, too, was stunned. Frowning at Frieda, he reprimanded her, ¡°Frieda, what are you bbering

    about?¡±

    With a shrug of her shoulders, Frieda replied in nonchnce, ¡°I¡¯m being serious. Even though

    someone has broken up with Lucian without saying a word back then, she¡¯s still thick-skinned enough

    to cling to him now. Doesn¡¯t she already know that Aubree is with Lucian? What¡¯s the difference

    between her and a third party?¡±

    As she spoke, Frieda threw Roxanne a contemptuous look.

    I just can¡¯t stand her, and she¡¯ll never earn my respect even if she cures Grandpa.

    Although she didn¡¯t name names, it was clear that she was talking about Roxanne.As a gloomy

    expression gradually descended upon Roxanne¡¯s face, she said coldly, ¡°Ms. Queen, instead of making

    snidements, you had better learn some proper manners yourself before going around patronizing

    others.¡±

    With a drastic change in her expression, Frieda shot Roxanne a re. ¡°How dare you use me of

    being ill-mannered!¡±

    Roxanne met her gaze with an emotionless face. ¡°What has my affairs with Lucian got anything to do

    with you? This is my personal matter, and you have no right to interfere. As ady of a prominent

    family, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unbing of you to stick your nose in the business of others?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s admonishment rendered Frieda speechless.

    She was worried about beingbeled as uncultured if she continued the argument.

    Recovering her gaze, Roxanne warned, ¡°To me, you¡¯re nothing but a stranger. At most, you¡¯re just a

    family member of my patient. Hence, you better not question me about my personal affairs!¡±

    With that, Roxanne bade goodbye to Jonathan and left before Frieda could react.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Watching Roxanne¡¯s leaving silhouette, Frieda gritted her teeth in anger, for she had seen how Aubree

    stayed by Lucian¡¯s side over the years.

    If it wasn¡¯t for her, Lucian would already have married Aubree. And now that she has returned, she

    managed to draw Lucian¡¯s attention again. I don¡¯t know what gives her the cheek to even put on such

    airs! Aubree has treated Grandpa very well over the years and isn¡¯t inferior to her in any way. How dare

    this homewrecker use me of being ill-mannered!

    When Jonathan saw the rage on Frieda¡¯s face, he shot her a re before chasing after Roxanne.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis!¡±

    Roxanne stopped and turned around upon hearing his voice. She was greeted by the sight of him

    running toward her.

    Giving him a baffled look, she asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Jonathan was visibly apologetic. ¡°I¡¯m here to say sorry on my sister¡¯s behalf. I don¡¯t know what has

    gotten into her. She seems to be easily agitated recently and keeps making snarky remarks. Please

    don¡¯t take what she said to heart.¡±

    Roxanne smiled inly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t stop treating Old Mr. Queen because of her words

    either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Jonathan felt helpless.

    He admired Roxanne and felt that she would make a good friend. Yet, regardless of what he said, she

    would always steer the conversation back to Alfred¡¯s treatment.

    In no mood for idle chatter, Roxanne asked out of courtesy, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    As it would be rude to hold her back, Jonathan replied, ¡°That¡¯s all. Goodbye.¡±

    Roxanne nodded before getting into her car.

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143

    Chapter 143 Picking Up The Children

    After watching Roxanne drive away, Jonathan returned to the mansion.

    Frieda, who was drinking coffee on the couch with a scowl on her face, gave him the side-eye before

    recovering her gaze.

    Jonathan¡¯s expression darkened when he caught her reaction. ¡°Why are you behaving this way? What

    has Dr. Jarvis done to you for you to be so hostile to her? Don¡¯t forget that she is Grandpa¡¯s savior!¡±

    Frieda looked at Jonathan and refuted, ¡°Savior? It¡¯s not like we didn¡¯t offer her anything. We¡¯re just

    getting what each of us needs out of it.¡±

    Filled with displeasure, she inquired further, ¡°Jonathan, why are you standing up for her? Has she

    tricked you too? In response to you asking me how she has offended me, I should be asking you if she

    has gotten in your head.¡±

    Jonathan red at her. ¡°Stop spewing nonsense. Whatever is going on between Dr. Jarvis and Lucian

    is between the two of them. We have no right to question her. You better not bring it up again!¡±

    Noticing Jonathan¡¯s anger, Frieda kept her mouth shut despite the indignance she felt inside.Even

    though Roxanne had no intention of taking Frieda¡¯s words seriously, she couldn¡¯t help being affected by

    them. Therefore, she still felt disheartened when she returned to the research institute.

    After going on her rounds and realizing there wasn¡¯t much to do, she decided to go home and rest so

    that she could collect her thoughts.

    Just when she was about to leave, someone knocked on her door.

    Opening it, she saw that it was one of the reputable professors of the research institute.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, thank goodness you¡¯re still here. We have encountered a problem with our formtion

    during our experiments. We¡¯ve been trying the entire morning, but we can¡¯t seem to figure out what¡¯s

    wrong with it. Can you take a look at it for us?¡±

    With a solemn expression, Roxanne changed into herb coat and followed him back to theb.

    After going through it, she realized that the issue was indeed a serious one. As it was rted to an

    important project of the institute, she dived into the research without any dy.

    Before she knew it, it was already the evening, and she had forgotten about the children at school.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, your phone is ringing,¡± someone meekly reminded her.

    Jolted back to her senses, Roxanne picked up her phone from herb pocket to check. When she saw

    the caller ID on the screen, her brows couldn¡¯t help but knit together.

    Ever since she started taking care of Este, she had removed Lucian¡¯s number from her cklist.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Why is he calling me at this hour?

    ¡°What is it?¡± Roxanne answered after a brief hesitation.

    Over at the other end, Lucian nced at the time before asking in a deep voice, ¡°Where are you now?¡±

    Roxanne replied, ¡°I¡¯m at the research institute. We¡¯re still figuring out a problem that we have

    encountered. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Lucian frowned at her answer. ¡°I understand. The kindergarten just called and said that they couldn¡¯t

    get you on the phone. Apparently, no one has picked up the children. Since you¡¯re busy, I¡¯ll collect them

    instead.¡±

    Only then did Roxanne remember that the children were still at school.

    With regard to the boys, they were used to her picking them upte when she was bogged down by

    work.

    However, the concern was that Este, who had just shown some progress, might be affected by it.

    Holding that thought, Roxanne began to feel bad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too caught up with work and didn¡¯t

    hear my phone. Why don¡¯t I go and pick them up?¡±

    Lucian was already on his way to the elevator with his jacket in his hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t matter

    which of us does it. You should continue with your work.¡±

    Just when Roxanne was about to say something, the call had already ended.

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144

    Chapter 144 Why Are You Picking Us Up

    Staring at her phone, Roxanne hesitated briefly before putting it away and continuing with her research.

    Since she needed more time for work, she was d that Lucian was able to take the task off her

    hands.

    Meanwhile, the three children were sitting on a bench at the kindergarten field with their bags behind

    their backs. Used to the fact that Roxanne would runte due to work, the boys sat upright and chatted

    with Pippa asionally.

    Sitting between the two brothers, Este started out feeling anxious. However, after a while, she began

    to be slowly distracted until she cupped her chin with her hands and listened intently to their

    conversation.

    Even when Lucian arrived, none of them noticed his presence.

    When he saw the three of them sitting together, Lucian felt his heart warm up. Subconsciously, he

    quickened his pace and hurried up to them.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Pippa greeted when she saw him.Only then did the children look up and reacted with

    disappointment at the sight of him.

    Faced with the drastic change in the children¡¯s expressions, Lucian cocked a brow but didn¡¯tment.

    Instead, he informed Pippa, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was caught up with work. I¡¯ll be picking Archie and Benny up,

    too.¡±

    Well aware that the three children were always together the past few days, Pippa didn¡¯t inquire any

    further. After handing them over to him, she took her leave and went home.

    In spite of that, the children continued to sit on the bench without moving.

    Lucian stared at them in amusement. ¡°Do you still feel like sitting here for a while?¡±

    Benny shook his head in reflex, for he didn¡¯t want to continue staying there. The air was cold, while the

    bench was hard. Moreover, his bag was heavy, and he could already hear his stomach growling.

    Archie looked at Lucian with a serious expression. ¡°Where¡¯s Mommy? Why are you the one picking us

    up?¡±

    Este, too, stared at her daddy and awaited his reply.

    ¡°She¡¯s still busy at the research institute, and it would be toote by the time she¡¯s done. I came over

    first to take all of you to dinner,¡± Lucian summarized. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m sure all of you are hungry. Come

    with me.¡±

    Nevertheless, Archie remained hesitant.

    As for Benny, he was famished and also excited that he finally had an opportunity to spend time with

    his father.

    However, when he didn¡¯t hear Archie¡¯s response, he, too, fell silent and waited for his brother to

    express his thoughts.

    When it came to Este, she had no objections, for she was used to eating with Lucian. In spite of that,

    she remained seated when she didn¡¯t see any movement from the boys.

    Noticing the expectant look in Benny¡¯s eyes, Archie paused for a moment before indicating his

    agreement by getting off the bench.

    Behaving just like hisckeys, Benny and Este followed suit.

    Even though no words were exchanged, Lucian recognized their tacit agreement to have dinner with

    him.

    After the four of them got into the car, Lucian drove, while the children sat in a uniform row behind.

    ¡°Since I don¡¯t know what you like, I¡¯ll just bring you to one of Este¡¯s favorite restaurants.¡± Lucian

    decided on the spot.

    Benny answered without another thought. ¡°I¡¯m fine with that!¡±

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as he spoke, he felt a tug from Archie and proceeded to keep his mouth shut sheepishly.

    Without another word, Lucian drove them straight to the restaurant.

    The high-end restaurant they were brought to had a historical look to it. Since Archie and Benny grew

    up overseas, they had never seen such a design before. Hence, they looked around curiously once

    they took their seats.

    Lucian felt a warm sensation in his heart when he saw how their interest was piqued. ¡°What would you

    like to eat?¡±

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145

    Chapter 145 I Dislike Him For Leaving Us

    Feeling famished, Benny recovered his gaze from the decorations the moment he heard Lucian

    mention food. He counted with his fingers. ¡°I would like pork ribs, fried fish, drumsticks¡­ All these are

    our favorite food!¡±

    Lucian subsequently turned his attention toward Archie, who wasn¡¯t keen on answering initially.

    However, since Benny had replied on his behalf, Archie had no choice but to quietly nod.

    After ordering the food based on the children¡¯s taste, Lucian didn¡¯t know what to talk to them about,

    causing an awkward silence to fall upon the table.

    Once the dishes arrived, Lucian instructed the waiter to ce them in front of the boys.

    It was only then that Archie uttered in a cordial yet distant tone, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Lucian nodded in acknowledgment. His tone sounded awkward as he had seldom

    spent time interacting with them.During dinner, he would serve them food even though he didn¡¯t feed

    them as Roxanne did.

    Nheless, the children wolfed down their food.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is the food right to your taste?¡± Finally, Lucian thought of what to ask after struggling to find a topic.

    Raising his head, Benny rubbed his stomach before giving the question some thought. In the end, he

    responded in an earnest tone, ¡°It¡¯s delicious but not as good as Mommy¡¯s cooking.¡±

    Lucian cocked his brow in surprise. ¡°Does your mommy cook often?¡±

    Without thinking twice, Benny replied candidly, ¡°Mmm-hmm. She¡¯ll cook for us when she¡¯s not busy. But

    when she¡¯s overwhelmed by work, she won¡¯t even have time to eat.¡±

    At that moment, a concerned expression emerged on his face, for he was sure that she had yet to eat.

    Meanwhile, Este¡¯s eyes lit up in envy. She, too, wanted to have Roxanne¡¯s cooking every day.

    Oblivious to what was going through their minds, Lucian remained curious about Archie and Benny¡¯s

    daily lives. ¡°In that case, how do you cope when your mommy is busy?¡±

    The moment the words left his mouth, Lucian regretted it at once.

    If Roxanne is busy, their father would naturally be the one to take care of them. There¡¯s no way the

    three of them lived overseas alone.

    With that thought in mind, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but think about Roxanne.

    Compared to six years ago, she looked sterner now. He figured that her losing weight might be one of

    the reasons behind it.

    Unaware of what was going through Lucian¡¯s mind, Benny answered naively, ¡°When Mommy is busy,

    her professor or assistant will help to babysit us. Sometimes, she¡¯ll even bring us to the research

    institute, where her colleagues adore us.¡±

    Rattled back to his senses, Lucian was baffled and a little displeased. ¡°What about your daddy? Why

    doesn¡¯t he take care of you?¡±

    His words stunned the brothers.

    Daddy? Our daddy is sitting right in front of us. He just doesn¡¯t know it.

    Putting his cutlery down, Archie furrowed his brows and stopped Benny from speaking. He stared at

    Lucian and demanded, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    Lucian was slightly shocked. A brief momentter, he pursed his lips as if nothing had happened and

    replied, ¡°Nothing, I was just showing some concern.¡±

    After staring at Lucian for quite a while, Archie recovered his exasperated gaze before asserting in a

    firm tone, ¡°Ever since we were born, we have not seen our daddy. He¡¯s a viin for abandoning

    Mommy and us. Therefore, I don¡¯t like him!¡±

    When he finished, Archie raised his head to give Lucian another nce before going back to his food.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146

    Chapter 146 Disappointment

    Meanwhile, Benny, who had something to say, swallowed his words after his brother¡¯s tirade.

    I have almost forgotten that Daddy is a viin, and we were supposed to ignore him!

    Lucian frowned when he sensed the unhappiness in the boys. Realizing that he had asked an

    inappropriate question, he apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to bring up your painful past.¡±

    Despite opening his mouth, no words came out after that, for he didn¡¯t know how else tofort them.

    Archie lowered his head and pretended to focus on his food. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We have gotten used to it,

    anyway,¡± he said.

    At that moment, the atmosphere at the table grew tense.

    Unable to restrain himself after eating in silence, Benny raised a teary-eyed gaze at Lucian. ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, do you like children?¡±Lucian was dumbstruck by the look on Benny¡¯s face.

    Benny continued with his soliloquy. ¡°I suppose you do, as I can see that you treat Essie very well. Since

    you don¡¯t hate children, why do you dislike us then?¡±

    While speaking, Benny looked at Lucian with puppy eyes.

    It¡¯s clear that you don¡¯t hate kids, so why did you abandon us, Daddy?

    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.

    He was on the brink of vocalizing the question in his mind.

    Startled by his brother¡¯s words, Archie was well aware of what the former wanted to ask. Hence, he

    preempted the question by serving him some food. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were hungry? Here, eat

    up.¡±

    Despite the sadness within him, he didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Lucian.

    Furthermore, he knew that Roxanne didn¡¯t want Lucian to know their identity.

    Having been reminded by his brother, Benny pouted and continued to eat the food on his te.

    However, he no longer took any extras.

    In the end, Lucian had no answers to Benny¡¯s questions. In fact, he was intrigued about the actual

    genesis of the questions.

    Subsequently, the tension at the table intensified with no one saying another word until dinner was

    over.

    When Este, who didn¡¯t speak anyway, saw the somber mood the brothers were in, she felt equally

    glum.

    As the only adult at the table, Lucian tried to liven up the atmosphere with new topics but failed when

    the brothers just refused to talk.

    Once dinner was over, he sent the children back to Roxanne¡¯s house.

    As Roxanne wasn¡¯t back yet, Catalina, who was feeling worried, was relieved to see Lucian and the

    children.

    Instead of leaving right away, Lucian stayed to make small talk with Catalina while watching the

    children y in the living room.

    It wasn¡¯t until around eight o¡¯clock that Roxanne finally returned from work.

    However, the children only threw her a nce and didn¡¯t rush to wee her like they usually did.

    From their response, Roxanne could sense that something was amiss with their mood.

    Since Lucian was still around, she went over and asked, ¡°What has gotten into them? Were they bullied

    in school?¡±

    Furrowing his brows slightly, Lucian gave her an apologetic look. ¡°They became like that after I inquired

    about their father during dinner. I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t do it on purpose.¡±

    Roxanne was startled by his words. After she regained herposure, her expression was a bit dark.

    ¡°What did you ask them such a question for?¡±

    Unable to figure out the reason for it, Lucian was momentarily speechless.

    Roxanne suppressed the panic within her and gave him a stern warning. ¡°Both of them grew up without

    a father and don¡¯t like others bringing it up. Therefore, Mr. Farwell, please do not ask them such

    questions ever again.¡±

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147

    Chapter 147 Heartache

    Lucian assumed that Roxanne was angry because the children were upset. Thus, he promised in an

    apologetic tone, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that before. Now that I do, you can rest assured that I won¡¯t mention this

    in front of them again.¡±

    After ncing at the children, who were ying Lego, Roxanne suddenly felt what a close shave it was

    for Lucian to talk to the boys about their father. With nothing else to say to him, she hinted for him to

    leave. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Mr. Farwell. Why don¡¯t you head home first? Thank you for taking the trouble to

    pick the kids up on my behalf today.¡±

    After a brief hesitation, Lucian nodded before leaving.

    On the journey home, he felt extremely unsettled but couldn¡¯t put a finger on what it was.

    When he arrived, he removed his tie in frustration and sat on the couch for a while. Even then, he

    continued to feel disturbed.

    Subsequently, he brought out a bottle of wine from the cab, sitting by the window to drink

    alone.After two sses, images of what happened at dinner gradually emerged in his mind.

    The children were giving him angry yet pitiful looks while demanding to know why he didn¡¯t like them.

    With their faces and tone in his mind, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but feel a piercing pain in his heart.

    After Lucian was gone, Roxanne yed with the children for a while before sending them to bed.

    Having tucked Este in, Roxanne pondered a moment before knocking on the boys¡¯ door.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, both of them were unable to sleep as they were still disturbed by the event earlier.

    ¡°Mommy, what is it?¡± Archie asked curiously when he opened the door and saw her.

    Roxanne tousled his hair. ¡°I just want to have a talk with both of you. Let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    Archie nodded before climbing back up to bed. He looked exceptionally adorable in his cow-print

    pajamas while his loose fringes billowed in front of his eyes.

    As her heart softened, Roxanne closed the door and settled down by the bedside. She asked softly,

    ¡°Did Mr. Farwell ask you about your daddy during dinner?¡±

    The boys nodded in unison.

    Archie added in his squeaky voice, ¡°We told him that we don¡¯t have a daddy and also the fact that we

    dislike our daddy.¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart m up in response. She could sense a faint sadness in the boy¡¯s tone.

    After all, she had kept their family origins from them and told them that they didn¡¯t have a father.

    However, if I were to tell them the man they had dinner with was their daddy, how would they react?

    ¡°Boys¡­ Do you feel that you¡¯re different from other children? Have you ever thought of wanting a

    daddy?¡± Roxanne asked after a momentary pause.

    The boys shook their heads. ¡°No.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s brows knitted slightly. ¡°But¡­¡± They¡¯re clearly saddened by the events of the evening.

    With each of them holding one of her arms, they put on a serious expression. ¡°Even though we don¡¯t

    have a daddy, we still have you, and you are the best mommy in the whole wide world! No one can

    compare to you, so we¡¯re the envy of all our friends!¡±

    As if to prove a point, Benny gave Roxanne an earnest look. ¡°Although Essie has a daddy, she still

    prefers you because you¡¯re the best. Therefore, we don¡¯t need a daddy at all!¡±

    Roxanne was both touched and heartbroken at the same time. Hugging the children in a tight embrace,

    she didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148

    Chapter 148 Making It Up To Her

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Feeling bad for making the boys sad, Lucian didn¡¯t show up for the next few days. Instead, he would

    asionally send a message to check in on Este.

    As for Roxanne, she heightened her vignce after what happened and was secretly relieved that he

    didn¡¯t drop by.

    When she saw that his messages were not rted to the boys, she replied to all of them ordingly.

    From the frequent messages that he sent, Roxanne could see how much he cared for Este.

    Since he cares so much about her, why hasn¡¯t he made an appearance? Is he not worried about

    leaving her with me just like that? I really have no idea what¡¯s going through that mind of his.

    Luckily, Este was adorable. Not only did she have exquisite features, she was also exceptionally

    obedient.

    Every time she cozied up to Roxanne, Roxanne would be reminded of the daughter she had lost. If she

    managed to grow up safely, she would be Essie¡¯s age.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne treated Este as if she was family. Deep down, she felt that being

    nice to thetter was her way of making it up to her lost daughter.After spending a lot of time together,

    Archie and Benny began to see Este as their own sister. Whether they were at home or in

    kindergarten, they would constantly protect her.

    Meanwhile, Este smiled all the time during her stay with Roxanne.

    When Roxanne saw how happy Este was, she could feel her heartstrings being tugged.

    At the rate they were progressing, Este¡¯s condition quickly stabilized. In other words, she would be

    able to go home soon.

    Holding that thought, Roxanne began to feel reluctant to part with Este.

    During the weekend, Roxanne nned to take them out for the day, as they have not gone on an

    outing ever since Este started staying with them.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Archie and Benny approached her enthusiastically. ¡°Let¡¯s take Essie to the aquarium!¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne looked in Este¡¯s direction to seek her opinion.

    Thetter nodded obediently.

    As long as I can stay with Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny, it doesn¡¯t matter where I go.

    With that, Roxanne got the children to pack up before heading to the aquarium together.

    Since Lucian was usually busy with work, he seldom brought Este out. As for Archie and Benny, it

    was the first time both of them visited an aquarium in the country.

    The moment the children entered the aquarium, they were captivated by the smorgasbord of marine life

    in it. From time to time, they would stop to interact with the fishes.

    Roxanne would patiently wait and take pictures for them. Furthermore, she would also provide an

    exnation of the fish that she recognized.

    As a result, the children had a st inside.

    Afterward, Roxanne took them to the children¡¯s activity center where she sat by the side and waited.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    When she saw who it was, her brows slightly knitted.

    Lucian? He has only been sending messages recently, so why is he calling now?

    Lucian¡¯s voice rang out once the call connected. ¡°Where are you?¡±

    Roxanne was briefly stunned. ¡°Did somethinge up?¡±

    Lucian replied in a deep voice. ¡°I brought Essie something, but Catalina told me that you guys have

    gone out. Where are you? I¡¯ll go over instead.¡±

    He dropped by early in the morning to see Este but didn¡¯t find her there. When Cayden asked him

    whether he wanted to go home, Lucian hesitated before giving Roxanne a call.

    Since it was about Este, Roxanne pondered briefly before replying, ¡°We¡¯re at the aquarium.¡±

    Over the line, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out at once. ¡°I¡¯ll head over right away.¡±

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149

    Chapter 149 Este Spoke Again

    After hanging up, Roxanne could not help but worry as she watched the three children ying happily.

    Due to what happened previously, she was concerned that Lucian would bring up Archie and Benny¡¯s

    background again.

    Furthermore, she did not want Lucian to find out about Este¡¯s present condition and decided to take

    her back.

    Soon, Lucian called again. ¡°I have arrived. Which attraction are you at?¡±

    At the same time, the three children urged Roxanne to bring them to a beluga whale performance.

    Thus, Roxanne agreed to the children¡¯s requests and replied to Lucien, ¡°We will wait for you at the

    beluga whale aquarium.¡±

    After hanging up, Roxanne went to the beluga whale aquarium with the children. Meanwhile, Lucian

    and Cayden bought tickets before heading there too.

    Roxanne led the children to sit in the front row near the side. Soon, Lucian came in and saw them

    instantly. He went to sit beside them.

    Este greeted Lucian happily upon seeing him but soon turned her attention back to the beluga whale

    performance.On the other hand, Archie and Benny only nodded in his direction and did not bother to

    say hi.

    Lucian could see Archie and Benny still did not want to talk to him.

    He knew it was due to what happened during dinner that night and felt frustrated.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne also only greeted him briefly before turning her attention to the performance.

    Seeing this, Lucian had no choice but to remain silent.

    An aquarium staff stood below the stage and alternated between directing the beluga whales to leap

    out of the water or getting them to spin around. The beluga whales carried out the orders perfectly and

    looked adorable.

    The children watched with sparkles in their eyes.

    ¡°Is there anyone among the audience who would like toe and y with our beluga whales?¡± The

    staff turned to look at the audience.

    The children raised their hands excitedly upon hearing the offer.

    Benny stretched his hand as high as he could and shouted, ¡°Me! Me!¡±

    To their delight, the staff turned to them and said, ¡°The two boys and a girl over there. I can see you like

    beluga whales very much. Why don¡¯t youe here to y with them?¡±

    Hearing that, the children jumped with joy but did not forget to seek Roxanne¡¯s permission.

    As Roxanne was concerned about the children¡¯s safety, the staff added, ¡°May I ask the parents toe

    here with the children?¡±

    Therefore, Roxanne and the children held hands and went to the side of the pool.

    Then, they followed the staff¡¯s instructions and yed with the beluga whales for a while.

    Soon, it was break time, but the four of them stayed by the pool.

    The staff found the children¡¯s enthusiasm endearing and guided them to interact with the beluga

    whales.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne watched from the side.

    Archie and Benny stayed together. Benny had always been yful. He kneeled by the pool and

    scooped water onto the beluga whale. ¡°I¡¯m bathing you! You must stay still and not move!¡±

    However, why would the beluga whale listen to his instruction? It kept sshing water back at Benny.

    Thus, Benny and the beluga whale sshed water at each other.

    The water soon drenched Archie who watched from the side.

    Archie was annoyed and stepped further away from them.

    On the other hand, Este squatted quietly by the pool and gently patted a beluga whale¡¯s head. She

    looked at it adoringly.

    The beluga whale floated near the surface obediently and epted her touch.

    The staff saw how well Este was getting along with the small beluga whale and gave instructions to

    the beluga whale from behind Este.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Suddenly, the beluga whale leaped out of the water¡¯s surface.

    The sudden movement shocked Este, and she tried to step away. However, she felt a cool sensation

    on her cheek.

    Soon, the beluga whale dived back into the water with a ssh.

    Este was stunned for a few seconds and turned to Roxanne excitedly to share her joy. ¡°Wow, Ms.

    Jarvis, the beluga whale kissed me!¡±

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150

    Chapter 150 It Was Always Rted To Her

    Roxanne could hear Este¡¯s childish voice clearly through the sshing noise.

    She could not help but remain stunned for a moment, thinking she had misheard. Then, she looked at

    Este with an astonished expression.

    Benny was also stunned and stopped whatever he was doing. He did not even care about water

    sshing on him.

    However, Este soon continued ying with the beluga whale. She did not notice Roxanne and the

    others¡¯ shocked expressions.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The staff finally let them return to their seats when the next segment began.

    Roxanne and the two boys were still stunned. On the other hand, Este held Roxanne¡¯s hand and sat

    down like nothing strange had happened.

    Lucian noticed their dazed expressions and asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±Roxanne finally came

    to her senses. She nced at Este before whispering, ¡°Este¡­ She seemed to have spoken just

    now.¡±

    Furthermore, she spoke fluently and has a lovely voice.

    Lucian nced at his daughter with a surprised expression and asked, ¡°What did she say?¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback by his question. She was too surprised by Este speaking suddenly and

    could not remember what Este said.

    Archie chimed in. ¡°She said the beluga whale kissed her.¡±

    Next to Archie, Benny could not resist his curiosity and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Essie mute?¡±

    They had always thought Este was mute. After all, they had never heard her speak since they first

    met her.

    Lucian frowned and answered, ¡°When did I ever say that Essie was mute?¡±

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces.

    Roxanne asked in confusion, ¡°Essie doesn¡¯t speak. You also prepared a notepad so that she can write

    tomunicate.¡±

    Lucian felt a little helpless as they mentioned this matter. ¡°Este was usually unwilling to speak

    because of autism. Even I only hear a few words from her asionally. Thankfully, she is willing to

    write tomunicate with us.¡±

    Roxanne suddenly remembered how Este was when something triggered her autism. Her heart

    ached for Este.

    On the other hand, Lucian looked conflicted.

    Este was diagnosed with autism when she was little. Thus, Lucian could count on the fingers of one

    hand the number of times she spoke.

    Thest time Este spoke was when she was anxious about Roxanne leaving.

    If what Roxanne and the boys said were true, Este spoke again in Roxanne¡¯s presence. The two

    times she had spoken concerned Roxanne. Could it be the special bond between a mother and

    daughter?

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened as he thought about this. Then, he turned to Este and asked gently, ¡°Essie,

    did you have fun ying with the beluga whale just now?¡±

    Este smiled, forming dimples on her cheeks. She nodded obediently but did not speak.

    That prompted Lucian to frown slightly. However, he continued to attempt to coax her to speak. ¡°What

    did you y with the beluga whale? Can you tell me about it?¡±

    Benny heard Este speak for the first time just now. He was curious and wanted to hear more. Thus,

    he urged Este, ¡°Essie, tell me too! My beluga whale would not listen to me. I bathed it, but it sprayed

    water all over Archie and me! How was yours so obedient?¡±

    Este knitted her brow slightly and became flustered by their numerous questions. She searched

    through Roxanne¡¯s bag to find a pencil and paper to write to them.

    Lucian saw what Este was nning to do and frowned. He did not ask any more questions.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151

    Chapter 151 Who Dares To Ignore Him

    Roxanne guessed what Lucian was nning and could not help but anticipate what Este would say.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Although she was disappointed to see Este taking a pencil and paper from her bag, she did not show

    it in her expression. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Este has just started to improve and still needs time to stabilize.

    She probably only speaks when she is excited about something. So, let¡¯s be patient.¡±

    Lucian nodded quietly.

    He found himself agreeing with Roxanne. The fact that Este said something was already a good

    development. Thus, he should not demand too much but let her improve naturally.

    Este wrote for a while and took some time to think. Then, she finally answered all their questions.

    Lucian and Benny listened to her attentively and gave encouraging responses.

    The beluga whale performance came to an end, but the three children were still reluctant to leave.

    Roxanne saw that there was still time and continued to let them y in the marine park.Lucian was not

    sure why he came here today. Thus, he followed behind them and apanied Roxanne and the

    children as they tour around the marine park.

    During this time, the three children kept pulling Roxanne with them as they ran around. They seemed

    to have forgotten about Lucian.

    Lucian looked at how happy they were and had an inexplicable sense that they had forgotten him.

    It was bad enough that Roxanne, Archie, and Benny ignored him. Even Este had forgotten about

    him.

    Meanwhile, Cayden had received instructions not to disturb them. Therefore, he followed behind Lucian

    quietly from a distance.

    He had witnessed Lucian being left out by his family a few times. Yet, Lucian would always follow them

    quietly. Thus, Cayden could not help but pity him.

    Mr. Farwell had never suffered such indignity. Everyone in Horington knew the Farwell Group. Who

    would dare to ignore him? Perhaps only these four people before him.

    Lucian could vaguely sense that it was Archie and Benny who excluded him. Ultimately, they were still

    unhappy over the conversation during dinner that night.

    Lucian did not expect them to still hold a grudge over the matter.

    After figuring out the reason, Lucian did not say anything but followed Roxanne and the children quietly.

    They remained in the marine park until evening, nearing its closing time. By then, the children were

    tired and had yed at every avable attraction in the marine park.

    Roxanne had not expected to spend so much time in the marine park and was exhausted. She was

    relieved that the children were finally tired and decided to send them home.

    However, Lucian continued to follow them.

    Roxanne did not mind. She thought he only wanted to spend some time with Este and would leave

    soon.

    Then, she noticed he still followed them even when they reached the underground parking. Roxanne

    felt frustrated and said, ¡°Mr. Farwell, are there other matters? I¡¯m bringing them home if there is nothing

    else.¡±

    Hearing her, the three children all turned to look at Lucian curiously.

    Lucian nodded. ¡°Please wait for a moment. I have something for Este in the car.¡±

    After saying that, he headed to his car to get something.

    Roxanne was puzzled.

    Este had been staying at her ce for nearly a week. She did not think Estecked anything.

    Soon, Lucian and Cayden came over, holding arge box each.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Roxanne frowned slightly.

    One of the boxes contained a few limited edition robot figurines, while the other box had high-tech

    small cars and robot models. Everything looked expensive.

    Roxanne knew about them because Archie and Benny liked these things. Thus, she instantly

    recognized what Lucian had brought.

    She grew suspicious. None of these look like something Este would be interested in. Instead, they

    are the things Archie and Benny like.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152

    Chapter 152 Presents To Express Apology

    Roxanne hesitated before asking, ¡°These aren¡¯t for Este, right?¡±

    Lucian admitted to it straight away, ¡°I bought these for Archie and Benny. I¡¯d misspoken a few days

    ago. After returning home, I thought over what I said and felt I should apologize even though they were

    children. I noticed something simr in your house and thought Archie and Benny would like these.¡±

    After saying that, Lucian looked at Archie and Benny solemnly and offered a box to them. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for

    what I said before. I hope these are to your liking.¡±

    Archie and Benny looked at the toys delightedly.

    It was normal for boys to love robots and race cars. Furthermore, Archie and Benny had much higher

    IQs than their peers. Therefore, they preferred moreplicated toys and were interested in high-tech

    ones.

    They used to badger Roxanne to buy them. However, some of these were too expensive. Although

    they liked those toys very much, they were sensible and did not mention them to Roxanne.Thus, they

    were surprised that Lucian knew what they liked.

    Benny could not resist taking a couple of steps toward Lucian and looking into the box.

    It contained all the toys he coveted on the website. He nearly used the small fortune Archie earned in

    stock trading to get them, causing Archie to scold him.

    Although Archie liked the toys, he could not forget that Lucian abandoned his mother. He stood still with

    a stern expression but could not resist looking into the boxes.

    One could see Archie and Benny desired the presents from Lucian.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Benny looked at the toys for a long time before turning to his mother and seeking her opinion.

    If Mommy disagrees, I will never ept the toys, no matter how much I like them.

    Roxanne looked at Archie and Benny¡¯s expressions and began to relent. However, she hesitated again

    as she looked at the things Lucian was holding.

    She had noticed Archie and Benny checking out those toy models and figurines on the Web. They

    were all highly sought-after limited editions.

    The race car model Lucian held cost two hundred thousand. Furthermore, the price is still rising due to

    market demand.

    Since Lucian wanted to apologize to the children, she would not stop him from giving them presents.

    However, those presents were too expensive.

    Benny seemed to understand what Roxanne was thinking. He looked at the models longingly before

    returning to Archie¡¯s side.

    Still, Roxanne relented when she saw his disappointed expression. Thus, she said, ¡°That¡¯s thoughtful

    of you. My sons love these toys. However, the toys are too expensive, so let me know how much they

    cost. I will transfer the money to you.¡±

    Lucian frowned upon hearing her. ¡°I prepared these presents as an apology, so how can I ask you to

    pay? Furthermore, you must have spent a lot on Essie¡¯s expenses. These toys are only a small gift

    from me. I¡¯m afraid they are not even good enough to express my remorse. Thus, if you insist on

    paying, there is no sincerity left.¡±

    Roxanne hesitated upon hearing his exnation.

    Although the money Lucian spent on the gifts was only a minute sum to him, Roxanne still felt

    ufortable epting the presents.

    Lucian understood what she was thinking and replied solemnly, ¡°If you insist on paying, I should also

    pay you much more than this for taking good care of Essie. You have improved her condition

    tremendously. Will you be willing to ept my payment?¡±

    Roxanne finally gave up refusing the presents. She nodded toward Archie and Benny. ¡°Since they are

    presents from Mr. Farwell, you should ept them.¡±

    Hearing her, Archie responded with a polite but detached tone, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153

    Chapter 153 His Speech Moved Her

    Lucian and Cayden brought the boxes of toys to Roxanne¡¯s car. Then, they said goodbye and left.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    After getting into the car, Cayden hesitated and asked, ¡°Mr. Farwell, are you not going to spend more

    time with Ms. Este?¡±

    Ms. Este has been staying in Roxanne¡¯s home all this while and rarely interacts with Mr. Farwell. I¡¯m

    concerned they would grow distant from theck of interaction.

    Lucian shook his head but did not say anything.

    Archie and Benny have not truly forgiven me. I have already followed them for a day and finally

    managed to redeem myself a little through gifts. If I continued to follow them, I would lose the little

    goodwill I received.

    Lucian felt his head throbbing as he thought about Archie and Benny¡¯s attitude toward him.

    Suddenly, a phone rang in the car.Lucian adjusted his emotions and answered the call with a frown,

    ¡°What is the matter?¡±

    It was a call from Jonathan. ¡°Lucian, are you free in a couple of days? It will be my grandpa¡¯s

    seventieth birthday soon. Initially, we did not n to organize a banquet. However, he has be

    much healthier recently, so we n to have a huge celebration. You muste to the banquet!¡±

    Lucian replied in a deep voice, ¡°Sure, I will spare some time to attend it.¡±

    Alfred had treated Lucian well. Furthermore, Lucian worked hard to find a way to cure Alfred.

    Therefore, he nned to attend Alfred¡¯s seventieth birthday banquet.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne went home with the three children. Archie and Benny could not wait to unbox the

    figurines the instant they got home. They yed with the figurines until midnight.

    Since they did not have to go to school the next day, Roxanne did not stop them but coaxed Este to

    sleep.

    The following morning, Roxanne let Catalina take care of the children while she went to the Queen

    residence to treat Alfred¡¯s illness.

    Jonathan was present during the treatment and discussed the details of the birthday banquet with

    Alfred.

    Suddenly, Jonathan turned to Roxanne and asked, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, will you be free to attend Grandpa¡¯s

    birthday banquet in a couple of days? I can include you on the invitation list.¡±

    Roxanne had just finished with Alfred¡¯s medical treatment and was surprised to receive an invitation to

    the birthday banquet.

    She had listened to Jonathan and Alfred¡¯s conversation and knew it would be quite the affair. They had

    invited many prominent people in Horington and prestigious families that were closely acquainted with

    the Queen family.

    On the other hand, Roxanne was only a neer and a little-known doctor in Horington. She believed

    she had no ce at this birthday banquet.

    Therefore, Roxanne hesitated and decided to refuse in the end. ¡°I think I¡¯d better not. I¡¯m not good with

    such opulent social gatherings.¡±

    Hearing her, Alfred responded immediately, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, it is all thanks to you that I can have a birthday

    banquet this time. If not for your efforts, I would still be bedridden! Therefore, I hope you can attend this

    birthday banquet. It would make me happy to have you there. Also, don¡¯t worry. If you dislike

    socializing, I will make sure that no one disturbs you.¡±

    Roxanne did not know how to refuse in the face of Alfred¡¯s enthusiastic invitation.

    Then, Jonathan smiled and added, ¡°Even if you are not good at socializing, you will still have to learn it

    eventually. You are now in charge of a research institute, so you will have to interact with these people.

    Furthermore, you can use this opportunity to get to know some of them. Who knows? You might bring

    good business opportunities to the research institute.¡±

    Those words struck a chord with Roxanne.

    Therefore, Roxanne nodded and said, ¡°Thank you for having such good regard for me, Old Mr. Queen.

    In that case, I shall ept the invitation and will show up on time.¡±

    Before leaving, Roxanne briefly exined the subsequent treatment to Alfred, ¡°You have one session

    of treatment left. After this, you only have to rest and recuperate. I will prescribe some medicine for

    you, so you must remember to take them on time. If you do, you will gradually recover.¡±

    Jonathan and Alfred answered in the affirmative and thanked her.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154

    Chapter 154 Give Up On Him

    It was the afternoon.

    Aubree and Frieda sat opposite each other in Thousand Degrees Cafe, drinking coffee and chatting.

    They suddenly talked about Alfred¡¯s seventieth birthday banquet.

    ¡°Aubree, will you be attending my grandpa¡¯s seventieth birthday banquet?¡± Frieda asked cryptically.

    Aubree had heard about the birthday banquet. Since the Queen family was closely acquainted with the

    Farwell family, Aubree believed she would have to attend. Thus, she nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯m going.

    Why?¡±

    Frieda asked, ¡°Erm¡­ Would Lucian be attending with you? Everyone knows you are a couple!¡±

    Aubree hesitated upon hearing this.

    She knew Lucian would attend. However, she did not expect him to ask her to go with him.Although

    Lucian did not cancel their engagement all these years, he behaved indifferently toward her.

    However, Frieda was unaware of Aubree¡¯s concerns and continued, ¡°Both of you must attend together.

    Then, you can show that woman who you are!¡±

    Frieda hated Roxanne for her cold attitude toward her. That was why Frieda invited Aubree to meet and

    discuss the birthday banquet.

    Roxanne is nothing without Lucian¡¯s protection. I want to show her who Lucian truly loves!

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Aubree naturally knew who Frieda meant.

    Her heart sank as she remembered how Lucian treated Roxanne, prompting her to reply immediately,

    ¡°Of course. Lucian and I are in a rtionship. We will attend the birthday banquet together.¡±

    Frieda was delighted to hear that. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful! You have no idea how arrogant that woman was

    lately. She doesn¡¯t know her ce, so I can¡¯t wait to see her face when you show up at the birthday

    banquet with Lucian!¡±

    Aubree was looking forward to it too.

    Things had not been going well for Aubree ever since Roxanne returned to the country.

    Good. I can use this chance to make her give up on Lucianpletely!

    Then, Aubree and Frieda finished their coffee and went shopping before they parted ways.

    Aubree became anxious about theing birthday banquet once she returned home.

    Although she promised Frieda to attend the birthday banquet with Lucian, she did not know how she

    could convince Lucian to do that.

    After considering for some time, Aubree decided to summon the courage and called Sonya on the

    phone.

    ¡°What is the matter?¡± Sonya¡¯s voice sounded the second the call connected.

    Aubree calmed her emotions and said apologetically, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I heard Old Mr. Queen is having a

    birthday banquet soon. Will Lucian be attending?¡±

    ¡°He will,¡± Sonya replied matter-of-factly.

    After saying that, Sonya remembered Aubree and Lucian had quarreled about Este. Thus, she

    persuaded Aubree. ¡°When the timees, you should apologize to him. I will put in a good word for

    you. Both of you shouldn¡¯t continue to quarrel like this.¡±

    Aubree agreed, ¡°I think so too. However¡­ Lucian keeps avoiding me. I fear he would not want to meet

    me during the birthday banquet¡­¡±

    She made herself sound aggrieved.

    Sonya had not thought about this. Hearing Aubree, she considered for a few seconds before replying,

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen. You only have to get ready. I will tell Lucian to pick you up for the birthday banquet

    and attend it with you.¡±

    Aubree was delighted to hear this, but she pretended to sound nervous, ¡°Sure, I will get ready.¡±

    After that, Sonya reminded Aubree about a few other matters before hanging up.

    Aubree could not conceal her glee.

    She did not expect such an easy solution to her worries.

    I want to see Roxanne¡¯s face when I show up at the birthday banquet with Lucian!

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155

    Chapter 155 On Purpose

    Prior to the birthday banquet, Roxanne had given thest round of treatment to Alfred. Although he

    couldn¡¯t stay on his feet for too long, he was in better spirits, and he could even get out of bed and

    move around.

    Roxanne had also given him medications and told him to take them on time. After that, the treatment

    wasplete.

    On the day of the birthday banquet, Roxanne went home to dress up after she finished her work at the

    research institute. After putting on a dress and tying up her hair, she put on simple yet elegant makeup

    before going to the banquet.

    When she arrived at the Queen residence, the banquet was just about to start. There were plenty of

    luxury cars parked outside, and the residence was packed with guests, all of whom were prominent

    figures in Horington.

    Since Roxanne had stayed in Horington before that, she knew most of the people there. However, very

    few of them knew who she was.

    Yet, she was the center of attention when she showed up at the venue.

    When the crowd saw her, they were all in awe.With her long hair tied up behind, she was unting her

    fair and slender neck. Besides, the crowd could clearly see her exquisite facial features, although she

    was just wearing a thinyer of makeup. When she smiled, her eyes were shining as bright as the stars

    in the sky. At the same time, her long and slender legs also charmed the crowd.

    Instantly, everyone was making guesses about which family was she from.

    Roxanne nced around and pretended like she didn¡¯t notice the attention was on her. Since no one

    hase forward to greet me, it would be rude of me to engage someone in small talk on my own.

    After mulling over it for a while, she decided to just go to a corner and chill on her own.

    However, Jonathan called out to her when she had only taken a couple of steps, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, you look

    amazing today.¡±

    Indeed, whenever she was giving treatment to Alfred, she would always dress in a shirt and a pair of

    long pants. Besides, she never put on any makeup. Although one could still see her beautiful facial

    features, she had never looked as stunning as that day.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne halted in her tracks and nodded politely to express her gratitude.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re already here, don¡¯t hide! My grandpa is waiting for you!¡± Jonathan could tell she was

    trying to shy away from the crowd, so he invited her to see Alfred.

    Since the invitation was to see Alfred, Roxanne had no choice but to ept it. While enduring the

    weird stares from the crowd, she approached Alfred and greeted him.

    Alfred greeted her with an affectionate smile and exchanged pleasantries with her.

    The crowd was intrigued when they saw the warm interaction between Roxanne and the Queen family.

    Meanwhile, Lucian had just left the office, and he was about to attend the banquet at the Queen

    residence. Suddenly, he received a call from Sonya.

    Sonya asked, ¡°Have you finished work? Could youe and fetch me? I¡¯m getting my look done at

    Neon Boutique.¡±

    Lucian agreed after checking the time.

    Neon Boutique was a business owned by the Lane family, a family that was close to the Farwell family.

    They specialized in making evening gowns and suits. It was a business that was passed down through

    generations. Although their products were pricey, they were very popr among the high society in

    Horington.

    Everyone in the Lane family was involved in the fashion designing industry. Besides, they were all

    pioneers in their respective fields, even the younger generations.

    Before every event, the Farwell family would always get their outfits done at Neon Boutique.

    Hence, Lucian was unfazed when Sonya told him she was at Neon Boutique.

    When Lucian arrived, the person in charge of Neon Boutique immediately went out to greet him.

    By then, Sonya was ready. However, she remained seated when she saw Lucian walking in. ¡°Have a

    seat.¡±

    Lucian was confused. ¡°Are you not done? It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    In response, Sonya raised her chin toward a fitting room. ¡°Wait for Aubree.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian immediately frowned. She¡¯s doing this on purpose, isn¡¯t she?This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156

    Chapter 156 Asserting Dominance Over Roxanne

    Aubree only came out of the fitting room after quite a while.

    ¡°Not bad. This is the one.¡± Sonya nodded in satisfaction when she saw her outfit.

    After shing a smile, Aubree turned around to look at Lucian. ¡°You¡¯re here, Lucian!¡±

    Lucian merely nodded expressionlessly.

    Aubree pretended like she didn¡¯t mind his aloofness. With a smile, she said, ¡°Mrs. Farwell invited me

    along to get my outfit done. What do you think of my outfit? Isn¡¯t it nice?¡±

    With that, she twirled to show her outfit.

    Lucian wasn¡¯t pleased with the fact that Sonya had set him up. When he heard that, he responded with

    a cursory nod and answered, ¡°Yes.¡±Aubree was slightly embarrassed when she saw how cold Lucian¡¯s

    attitude was. However, she maintained a smile on her face.

    Sonya finally stood up and said, ¡°Since Aubree is also going to the Queen residence, she should just

    ride with us.¡±

    Aubree smiled. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Farwell!¡±

    After thanking Sonya, Aubree nced at Lucian sheepishly.

    Lucian furrowed his brows and uttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Since Sonya had already said so, he couldn¡¯t have

    said no even if he wanted to.

    With that, he turned around and left without sparing Aubree a nce.

    Seeing that, Aubree lowered her gaze aggrievedly.

    Sonyaforted her by patting her arm, signaling her to not mind him.

    Aubree nodded obediently and wrapped her arm around Sonya¡¯s arm affectionately before walking out

    with her.

    In the car, Lucian kept silent throughout the entire journey and didn¡¯t bother to conceal his cold attitude.

    In fact, he would only respond whenever Sonya asked him something.

    Aubree could only clench her fists under her dress to vent her frustration. I must assert my dominance

    over Roxaer.

    In the Queen residence, Alfred could only stay on his feet to exchange pleasantries with the guests for

    a while before his body gave in. Jonathan then brought him a wheelchair so that he could continue

    meeting the other guests.

    Roxanne thought she could excuse herself after greeting Alfred. Alfred, however, had a different idea.

    He told her to stay by his side.

    ¡°Since you¡¯re also going to interact with the guests, let me make it easier by introducing you to them.¡±

    Jonathan wanted her to stick around as well.

    Roxanne had no choice but to stay by Alfred¡¯s side. She then followed him around to greet all the

    guests one by one.

    Soon, Jonathan¡¯s parents showed up.

    ¡°Are you Dr. Jarvis? Finally, we¡¯ve met! Jonathan and Frieda had told me about how you¡¯ve cured Old

    Mr. Queen. Not only do you have superb medical skills, but you¡¯re stunningly beautiful as well, Dr.

    Jarvis,¡± praised Henrietta Chance, Jonathan¡¯s mother, with a smile.

    Roxanne smiled and thanked her politely.

    Jonathan¡¯s father, Zachary Queen, also thanked Roxanne. ¡°All these years, we¡¯ve looked for countless

    doctors to treat my father¡¯s illness. Unlike you, none of them could treat him. Thank you. From now on,

    don¡¯t hesitate to ask the Queen family for help whenever you need us.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne wanted to deny the gesture courteously, but Alfred chimed in, ¡°Of course! Dr.

    Jarvis would still need to keep my health in check in the future.¡±

    Roxanne fell silent and smiled with her pursed lips.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Frieda wasn¡¯t happy when she heard how her parents wereplimenting Roxanne. She then

    scanned the surroundings to look for Lucian and Aubree. When she realized neither of them was there

    yet, she nced at the entrance in anticipation. Let¡¯s see if that woman could still smile when she sees

    Lucian showing up alongside Aubree!

    Frieda didn¡¯t need to wait long, though. A few minutester, Lucian showed up at the entrance of the

    mansion.

    ¡°Lucian is here!¡± Frieda eximed to get everyone¡¯s attention.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157

    Chapter 157 As soon as those words fell, everyone in the Qucen residence turned toward the

    mansion¡¯s entrance. Roxanne also did the same instinctively.Lucian was dressed in a tailored ck

    suit. The suit was so well-lined that it was showcasing the man¡¯s toned figure. With most of his hair

    combed to the back, his perfectcial features were for everyone to see. At the same time, those few

    stray strands of hair hanging down from his forehead prompted his gaze to appear even more icy-cold

    than they were. All in all, he looked cold and distant.Everyone¡¯s gazes fell on him at once.Aubree

    appeared behind him wearing a ck dress. Her curly hair was hanging down on her chesi, and her

    red lips were exceptionally eye-catching. Al that moment, her arm was seen wrapping around Sonya¡¯s

    affectionately as they followed Lucian from bchind. With their matching outfits and the affectionate

    interaction between Aubree and Sonya, it was as if they were telling the world that Aubree was bound

    to be the future daughter-inw of the Farwell family.Upon seeing that scene, Frieda nced at

    Roxanne from the corners of her eyes. Sull, she was dissatisfied when she saw Roxanne¡¯s

    unperturbed facial expression. Right then, she deliberately held her mother¡¯s hand and eximed,

    ¡°Wow! Lucian and Aubree look so great together!¡±Henrietta didn¡¯t know what they were up to, but she

    was aware of the close rtionship between the Pearson family and the Farwell family. Besides,

    Aubree was always seen together with Lucian. She nodded in agreement and ultered, ¡°It seems like

    they might get married soon.¡±Roxanne¡¯s expression changed slightly when she heard that. However,

    she quicklyposed herself and lifted her head once again.Jonathan was standing next to Roxanne

    when he remembered the conflict between her anded at her. He was surprised when he saw how calm

    she looked.Lucian wasn¡¯t happy with the attention he had gotten from the crowd. His gaze turned cold,

    and he walked straight toward the center of the birthday banquet. He wanted to just greet Alfred before

    coming up with an excuse to separate from Aubree.  Henrietta and Zachary were closely acquainted

    with the Farwell family. Hence, they went up to wee the guests with a smile. ¡°Hi! Wee. This

    is¡­¡±As they spoke, both of them nced at Sonya.Sonya merely smiled in response.Next to her,

    Aubree seemed slightly shy when she greeted the elders politely. After that, she just listened as they

    chatted.As they were chatting, they were walking toward Alfred.Roxanne panicked when she saw them

    approaching. She averted her gaze and wanted to just bidAlfred goodbye before leaving.Just when she

    wanted to do that, some guests came up to her and greeted her. Roxanne had no choice but to

    exchange greetings with them. I¡¯ve missed the perfect opportunity to get out of here.Secondster,

    Lucian and the others had arrived in front of her.Roxanne kept her head hung low to make herself look

    as inconspicuous as possible.First, she heard the man greet Alfred in a deep voice before hearing the

    latter respond joyfully.Right after that, she felt the man¡¯s gaze fixate on her.Roxanne clenched her fists

    and raised her gaze to look at the man. When Alfred mentioned her to them, she politely nodded at

    them.The whole time, Lucian couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of her.When Henrietta and Zachary went up to

    greet him earlier on, Lucian had already noticed Roxanne¡¯s presence.When he saw her standing next

    to Alfred, she looked elegant but slightly disinterested. With the long white dress on, she looked as

    graceful as a swan. Although she didn¡¯t put in much effort to dress up, she was still rather

    captivating.On the other hand, she had been avoiding eye contact with him from the moment he

    showed up.The more she avoided him, the more Lucian wanted to take a closer look at her facial

    expression.Sonya noticed her son was distracted, so she followed his line of sight. Her expression

    turned grim when her gazended on Roxanne.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158

    Chapter 158 Roxanne kept silent after she greeted them. Since Alfred didn¡¯t give her a chance to

    leave, she had no choice but to stay and listen to their conversation.Sonya retracted her gaze from

    Roxanne and looked at Alfred carnestly. ¡°What a blessing it is for the Queen family now that you¡¯re

    fine!¡±Alfred smiled and nodded before turning toward Roxanne. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Dr. Jarvis. Without her,

    I would still be bedridden!¡±As soon as those words fell, everyone turned to look at Roxanne. Soon

    aHenrietta chimed in, ¡°Indeed, Dr. Jarvis is the Queen family¡¯s savior.¡±With those few words, she had

    directed Sonya and the others¡¯ attention toward Roxanne.Roxanne furrowed her brows slightly and

    smiled. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call myself a savior, though. As a doctor, I was just doing my job. I¡¯m very d to

    have cured Old Mr. Queen.¡±Alfred¡¯s admiration toward her grew when he saw how humble she

    was.Sonya¡¯s face fell when she noticed Alfred¡¯s attitude toward Roxanne. However, she maintained her

    smile and said sarcastically, ¡°Not too shabby for a young doctor like her. We¡¯ve looked for so many

    renowned doctors, and none of them seeded. How surprising.¡±Although it seemed like Sonya was

    praising her, Roxanne could sense the hostility in those words.Roxanne¡¯s heart sank, and she ignored

    Sonya.Aubree wasn¡¯t pleased with how everyone was putting the spotlight on Roxanne. As soon as

    silence ensued, she let go of Sonya¡¯s arm and went up to Alfred. In a coquettish tone, she said, ¡°Old.

    Mr. Queen, you¡¯re going to live a long and stress-free life now that you¡¯ve survived the illness!¡±Alfred

    shifted his attention toward her and smiled when he heard that. ¡°Why do you say so?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s what

    people say! I know you¡¯re going to live a long life with great prosperity, Old Mr. Queen!¡± Aubree

    smiled. Alfred was ted when he heard those sweet words. ¡°Thank you! Let¡¯s hope you¡¯re

    right!¡±aswasWith that, he shifted his gaze back toward Roxanne. It was as if he was trying to say that

    Roxanne deserved all the credits.Aubree noticed it, so she purposely pouted and med herself when

    she said, ¡°It¡¯s such a shame I couldn¡¯t find a doctor as impressive as Dr. Jarvis. Otherwise, you

    wouldn¡¯t have to suffer for such a long time, Old Mr. Queen!¡±Alfred hurriedly waved his hands in

    dismissal, and he uttered delightfully, ¡°Why would you say that? Although I¡¯ve been bedridden all these

    years, I¡¯m well aware of what was happening around me. All these years, you¡¯ve gone through hoops

    to find me so many talented doctors, haven¡¯t you?I¡¯ll forever remember your kind gestures!¡±With her

    reddened eyes, Aubree answered, ¡°Yet, all the doctors I¡¯ve found were useless..¡±Alfred was moved

    when he saw how caring she was. With a smile on his face, he said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a good person. You

    deserve the credit for finding me those doctors for the past years. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve suffered

    more.¡±Henrietta quicklyforted her as well. ¡°You¡¯ve been very thoughtful, Aubree. In fact, you¡¯ve

    even been treating Old Mr. Queen like your own grandpa! We¡¯re very grateful.¡±After saying that, she

    remembered how Lucian had also contributed to curing Alfred over the years. ¡°Lucian, you too. Thank

    you,¡± she added.In response, Lucian slightly nodded. ¡°We were just doing our duties as the younger

    generation.¡±Hearing that, Henrietta immediately nced at their outfits and couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Good

    thingse in pairs, right? Since you¡¯ve already been together with Aubree for so many years, I guess

    we¡¯ll meet each other again at your engagement party!¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159

    Jonathan nced at Roxanne again when he heard Henrietta mentioning Lucian and Aubree¡¯s

    marriage.

    At that moment, Roxanne¡¯s eyes were slightly lowered while wearing a faint smile.

    Hence, he had no idea what was going through Roxanne¡¯s mind.

    was

    Throughout the whole time, Frieda¡¯s attention was entirely on Roxanne. Needless to say, she noticed

    the slight change of expression on Roxanne¡¯s face when Henrietta mentioned the marriage.

    Frieda¡¯s excitement grew when she noticed that. ¡°Indeed! Lucian and Aubree are like a match made in

    heaven. Although they aren¡¯t married yet, I bet everyone has long regarded you guys as a

    family,¡± she chimed in.

    With that, she threw a hubristic nce at Roxanne.Since Sonya had been nning for it as well, she

    smiled and said, ¡°We¡¯ve undoubtedly been dying it for way too long. Recently, both sides of the

    family have been nning to hasten their engagement. We¡¯ll surely be having a discussion soon.¡±

    Frieda wanted to fan the mes, but Lucian suddenly said, ¡°Old Mr. Queen, since it¡¯s your birthday

    banquet, perhaps we shouldn¡¯t talk about my affairs.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Alfred was stunned momentarily before ncing at Lucian and Aubree. These two

    must be embarrassed. He then nodded with a smile and changed the topic.

    After that, the others dared not to mention the matter anymore.

    Right then, Roxanne¡¯s anxiousness lessened, and she breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.

    However, she was starting to feel out of ce when the topics that followed had nothing to do with her.

    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was getting annoyed after listening to their conversation for a while more. Hence, she wanted to

    find a ce to hide and rx.

    In between the conversation, Roxanne uttered softly, ¡°Old Mr. Queen, I¡¯m drained. If there¡¯s nothing

    else, I would like to get some rest.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Alfred turned toward her worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Roxanne smiled shyly and answered, ¡°Oh, no. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve been standing in my pair of heels for a

    while now. I would like to sit down for a bit.¡±

    Since she wasn¡¯t feeling unwell, Alfred allowed her to leave by nodding at her.

    Roxanne politely excused herself from the crowd and turned around to walk toward the corner.

    When she was turning away, she could still feel the man¡¯s gaze fixated on her.

    Subconsciously, she picked up the pace.

    ¡°Old Mr. Queen, please excuse me.¡± Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened when he saw how many pairs of eyes

    lingered on Roxanne when she was walking toward a couch to take a seat.

    Alfred was puzzled. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    Considering the Farwell family¡¯s status in society, it was safe to assume that the prominent figures at

    the birthday banquet would approach Lucian to greet him, instead of the other way around.

    Hence, Lucian was supposed to wait for the others to take the initiative and greet him.

    However, Lucian frowned and struggled to find an excuse for himself.

    Sonya read his mind and knew he was eager to look for Roxanne. Displeased, she grabbed his arm

    and smiled at him. ¡°There are a few elders over there who are coborating with our family. Logically

    speaking, since you¡¯re here, you should go and greet them.¡±

    Lucian followed her line of sight and saw a few elders who were indeed the Farwell family¡¯s

    acquaintances. After some hesitation, he agreed to her request.

    Sonya then shot Aubree a nce.

    Seeing that, Aubree uttered, ¡°Since I know those elders as well, I was just thinking about greeting

    them!¡±

    With that, she followed Lucian from behind with a smile.

    Lucian furrowed his brows. Without a reason to chase her away, he had no choice but to let her follow

    him.

    In the eyes of the public, they looked a lot like a perfect couple.

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160

    Frieda nced at the supposedly perfect couple before looking at Roxanne, who was sitting in a

    corner. Satisfied, she found an excuse to get away from the other elders.

    ¡°Hey! Why are you sitting here all by yourself, Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne finally managed to find a quiet corner to regain herposure. However, just as her mind

    was in aplete mess, she heard the sarcastic question.

    When she raised her gaze, she saw Frieda standing in front of her haughtily.

    Roxanne knitted her brows and got annoyed when she saw her. Frieda couldn¡¯t stop talking about how

    Lucian and Aubree were meant for each other in front of the elders just now. Obviously, she wanted me

    to hear all about it.

    Never had Roxanne thought that Frieda would look for her, even after she had left the crowd.Frieda

    didn¡¯t notice how annoyed she was. Instead, she stared at Roxanne mockingly and gestured for her to

    nce at Lucian and Aubree, who were in the crowd. ¡°Do you see that? Lucian and Aubree are meant

    to be together, and that¡¯s what everyone thinks. Who do you think you are? Are you jealous now?

    Know your ce, okay? You¡¯re not worthy of Lucian. Unlike you, Aubree is!¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle coldly when she heard that.

    xanne

    Frieda frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    Roxanne shrugged nonchntly in response. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just find it weird to see such a dedicated

    minion!¡±

    Minion? Frieda was stumped. When she came back to her senses, her expression grew vicious. While

    pointing at Roxanne, she gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Who are you calling a minion?¡±

    Roxanne stood up and answered calmly, ¡°Who else was I talking to, if not you? Please stop bragging in

    front of me, Ms. Queen. No matter who Lucian is with or meant to be with, it¡¯s none of my business.

    Besides, I don¡¯t give a hoot about it. You¡¯ve mentioned them to me so many times, but have you ever

    seen me flinch once?¡¯

    Perhaps it was because Roxanne had stood up, but Frieda could sense that the person before her

    eyes had be more domineering. Flustered, Frieda opened her mouth, but not a single word came

    out.

    Roxanne smirked and walked up to her. ¡°Hence, stop appearing in front of me and talk about things

    that don¡¯t concern me. Do you have any idea how much of an annoyance you are?¡±

    With that, Roxanne walked past her without sparing her another nce.

    It took a long while for Frieda to regain herposure. When she did, she was so angry at what

    Roxanne said to her. She wanted to throw a tantrum, but Roxanne was already out of her sight.

    Roxanne fled pretty quickly because she didn¡¯t want to hear any more of Frieda¡¯s nonsense. In

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    fact, she didn¡¯t even know how she would react if she were to hear them again.

    Since Frieda found her at the spot furthest away from the crowd, Roxanne had no choice but to find a

    new quiet spot to have a seat. This time around, she was a lot nearer to the crowd at the banquet

    Coincidentally, that spot was just opposite where Lucian was at.

    Lucian noticed her presence the moment she appeared in his line of sight. After that, his attention was

    on her again.

    When Roxanne was just about to enjoy the silence, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her.

    ¡°Hi, there. Nice to meet you. May I know which prominent family you¡¯re from?¡± A rich gentleman

    approached her politely.

    Roxanne froze momentarily before putting on a faint smile and answered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m just a

    doctor. I¡¯m not from a prominent family.¡±

    The rich gentleman also froze for a second after hearing that. After that, he quickly smiled and uttered,

    ¡°Judging from your demeanor, I thought you¡¯re from a prominent family. Would I be lucky enough to be

    your acquaintance? We could be friends.¡±

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161

    Chapter 161 Roxanne smiled apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not in the mood for that

    recently.¡±Although she rejected him pleasantly, the rich gentleman was slightly disappointed. However,

    he turned around and left without forcing his way through.Finally, she had once again gotten the peace

    and quiet she longed for.Just as she was about to gather her emotions, she suddenly heard a familiar

    voice calling out to her. ¡°Roxanne? Is that you?¡±Hearing that, Roxanne raised her gaze in the direction

    of the voice. She then saw a charming man in a grey tuxedo staring at her in bewilderment.As soon as

    their eyes met, Roxanne¡¯s eyes lit up. In a surprised tone, she uttered, ¡°Larry? What a

    coincidence!¡±Larry Morrison was a senior she met abroad. Internationally speaking, he was one of the

    elites of the younger generation.Back then, Larry had helped Roxanne a lot when she had just gone

    abroad. Therefore, they shared a pretty good rtionship.When she returned to the country, she was

    too busy with matters concerning the research institute, so she never had a chance to reach out to

    him.Upon seeing that he had not mistaken someone else for her, Larry put on a bright smile and went

    up to Roxanne. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±Roxanne smiled and nodded. ¡°Indeed. When did youe back

    to the country? Why didn¡¯t you contact me?¡±Larry sized her up and said, ¡°I¡¯ve been back for a fortnight

    now. I did think of reaching out to you, but I was afraid that I might disturb you. After not seeing you for

    so long, you seem to have lost weight. Have you been busy with work in Chanaea?¡±Roxanne simply

    smiled and answered, ¡°You can say so.¡±Although she was busy with the research institute, her

    workload was nothingpared to when she was abroad. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ve lost weight because of those

    three little ones at home. Sull, I shouldn¡¯t reveal my personal matters to Larry.Larry looked at her

    worriedly and said, ¡°I know you¡¯re a workaholic, but you ought to look after yourself. Don¡¯t tire yourself

    out.¡± Roxanne merely nodded in response.¡°By the way, why are you here? Are you already working

    with Queen Group despite only returning to the country recently?¡± Larry asked with a smile.Roxanne

    was stunned for a moment upon hearing that. When she remembered who those guests at the banquet

    were, she smiled and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve only returned to the country recently, so how could I¡¯ve

    done that? I was invited because I just happened to have cured Old Mr. Queen¡¯s illness. However, I

    guess it¡¯s also right to say that I¡¯m working with the Queen family. They¡¯re our research institute¡¯s

    medicine supplier.¡±Larry was astonished. ¡°I¡¯ve heard about how bad Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition was,

    and a lot of renowned doctors had failed to cure him. When I heard he was cured, I wondered who the

    amazing doctor was! Who would¡¯ve thought it was you?¡±Roxanne pressed her lips into a smile. ¡°I was

    just lucky. It just happens to fall into my area of specialty.¡±Larry arched a brow and said, ¡°Stop being so

    humble, will you? I don¡¯t know about the others, but I know your capabilities like the back of my hand.

    However, knowing that you¡¯re the one who cured Old Mr. Queen, I¡¯m still very impressed.¡±¡°You tter

    me too much, Larry.¡± Roxanneughed.,The two of them chatted happily about Alfred¡¯s illness and

    each other¡¯s medical fields.Nearby, Lucian saw a man approach Roxanne and left just moments earlier.

    His gaze darkened when he saw her talking happily with another man. He was so displeased that

    everyone nearby could feel the icy aura he was exuding.Naturally, Jonathan noticed what was going

    on, and he could tell why Lucian was displeased. ¡°Lucian, would you like to go over there and see

    what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162

    Chapter 162After seeing them interacting with each other a few times, Jonathan seemed to have

    figured something out.At the very least, he had noticed that Lucian¡®s attitude toward Roxanne was far

    from what he expectedWhen he found out about their rtionship prior to that, Jonathan thought

    Lucian would ignore Roxanne. However, it was theplete opposite.In fact, he could tell that Lucian

    was helping her out in every way he could. Aubree, on the other hand, was utterly disregarded.Upon

    seeing their interactions, Jonathan could tell that Lucian cared about Roxanne more. Hence, that was

    why he had suggested so after seeing the scene before his eyes and Lucian¡¯s sudden

    displeasure.Lucian frowned and ignored Jonathan¡®s question while wearing a grim

    expression.Jonathan knew Lucian very well, so he pretended to sound troubled when he voiced, ¡°Since

    I¡®ve invited Dr. Jarvis personally, I don¡®t think it¡®s nice of me to leave her unattended. I¡®m going to have

    a chat with her. Would you like toe along?¡±Lucian only responded in agreement after a few

    seconds.The two of them excused themselves from the crowd and left.Meanwhile, Roxanne was still

    having a nice conversation with Larry. Suddenly, she saw those two approaching from behind Larry.

    Her smile faded a little, and she frowned.¡°Mr. Morrison, when did you return to the country? Why didn¡®t

    you let me know you¡®re back?¡± Jonathan patted Larry¡®s shoulder casually.Larry turned around to sh a

    smile. After exchanging some pleasantries with Larry, Jonathan took a quick nce at Lucian before

    asking Larry nonchntly, ¡°Do you know Dr. Jarvis?¡±Larry nodded and smiled. ¡°Yes. I know her well,

    actually.¡±Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. When he instinctively nced at Lucian,

    he saw Lucian¡¯s expression had turned cold.As a matter of fact, the atmosphere turned cold

    instantly.Jonathan went silent as well.All of a sudden, an awkward moment ensued.¡°Jonathan, who¡¯s

    this gentleman?¡± Lucian¡¯s indifferent voice broke the silence.Jonathan shuddered before pushing Larry

    toward Lucian while retreating to the side himself.¡°Oh! I¡®ve forgotten to introduce you guys to each

    other. This is Larry Morrison from the Morrison family. Mr. Morrison is a medical practitioner, and he¡®s

    abroad most of the time.¡± With that, he introduced Lucian to Larry, ¡°This is Lucian Farwell. Mr. Farwell

    is the CEO of Farwell Group. You¡®ve heard of him, right?¡±As soon as those words fell, Lucian reached

    out his hand expressionlessly. ¡°Oh, it¡®s you, Mr. Morrison. Nice to meet you.¡±Although it was a veryThis content is ? N?velDrama.Org.

    gentleman¨Clike gesture, Larry felt as though Lucian had considered him an enemy. After a moment of

    hesitation, Larry reached to shake Lucian¡®s hand. ¡°I¡®ve heard about you ages ago, Mr. Farwell!

    Roxanne and you are¡ª¡±As he was speaking, Larry subconsciously nced at Roxanne. When he was

    about toplete his sentence, Roxanne interrupted, ¡°Larry, I don¡®t know Mr. Farwell that well. You

    don¡®t have to talk about me to him.¡±Roxanne looked at Lucian with a distant look in her eyes as she

    nodded at him indifferently, as a sign of greetingUpon seeing that, Larry stopped talking immediately.

    After ncing at Roxanne and Lucian, he changed the topic and said, ¡°I¡®m sorry. I shouldn¡®t have done

    that. Yet, you¡®re a famous young man, Mr. Farwell. I¡®m honored to meet you.¡±Lucian took notice of the

    interaction between those two.When Lucian noticed the chemistry between them, he frowned in

    displeasure. He had also only responded to Larry with an expressionless nod. Although he didn¡®t finish

    his sentence just now, I know what he was going to say. Although I¡®ve never met him, he knows about

    my rtionship with Roxanne. He was about to talk about what happened six years ago. Why would

    Roxanne tell him about that? What exactly is their rtionship like?With those thoughts running

    through his mind, Lucian¡®s infuriation was for everyone to see.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163

    Chapter 163In an instant, the atmosphere between the four stillenied as the eyes of the

    entire crowd fell on her.Roxanne frowned with difort. She did not want to interact with Lucian more

    than was necessary. Instead, she turned to Jonathan. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Queen?¡± Jonathan

    chuckled after a startled pause. ¡°Il docsn¡®t seem very polite to have invited you and then not pay

    attention to you, so I thought I¡®de and have a chat.¡±In the ensuing silence of his promation, he

    shot Lucian a meaningful look. Thetter appeared indifferent. It was evident that he had no intention of

    rifying the matter.Jonathan had no choice but to take the me.Roxanne smiled faintly. ¡°I don¡®t

    mind. In fact, I happened to have run into Larry here. As we rarely see each other, we have our own

    catching up to do. Though I appreciate your kindness, there¡®s no need for you to entertain

    me.¡±Jonathan choked at her subtle dismissal. He was trying to find another excuse to stay for a chat

    when the sound of a pair of approaching heels drew his attention to it.¡°There you are, Lucian.¡± Aubree¡®s

    voice rang out. ¡°Your mother has been looking for you. You should go see what she wants.¡±Jonathan

    had no choice but to hold back the excuse he had conceived.Lucian frowned but did not leave

    immediately. The woman behind him had already arrived by his side, staring daggers at Roxanne as

    she approached.Roxanne felt nauseated at the sight of the couple standing together. ¡°It appears that

    you have something to do. Don¡®t let me bother you.¡±With that, she whispered something to Larry, and

    the pair of them turned to leave.Standing beside Lucian, Aubree constantly reminded him that Sonya

    wanted him, preventing him from dissuading Roxanne from leaving.¡°Mrs. Farwell seems to be in a

    hurry. I¡®d bettere with you.¡± Aubree felt her heart turning cold upon noticing his gaze lingering on

    the woman in the distance. In a panic, her reminders increased both in urgency and in pitch. Already

    irritable, Lucian turned to give her such a cold re that Aubree¡®s voice sputtered to a halt.The next

    second, the man stalked past her indifferently without even designing to give her another

    nce.Aubree was stunned for a few seconds before she regained herposure and marched

    quickly in his wake with gritted teeth.Meanwhile, Roxanne and Larry found a quiet corner to sit at.Larry

    could not stop himself from asking, ¡°What¡®s going on between you and Mr. Farwell, Roxanne?¡±Roxanne

    smiled. ¡°There¡®s nothing going on. We met by chance.¡±WOHowever, Larry¡®s gaze appeared doubtful.

    ¡°Really? I thought you two were nning to get back together.¡±The hostility emanating from Lucian

    earlier was fresh in his mind.Roxanne did not expect him to have such a misleading sense of intuition.

    ¡°How could that be?¡± she eximed sarcastically. ¡°Weren¡®t you paying attention? His fianc¨¦e was next

    to him.¡±Larry was about to ask another question, but Roxanne made her refusal to discuss the subject

    in by changing it bluntly. ¡°Let¡®s talk about something else. Where were we?¡±She was referring to

    their topic of conversation before Jonathan¡®s arrival.Obliging her wishes, Larry did not ask any further.

    He resumed their conversation about medicine from where they left off.As both were leaders in the

    field, they soon left private matters behind and were engaged in an exciting discourse.Roxanne was

    initially resigned to a dreary evening spent at the birthday banquet, but Larry¡®s appearance made her

    attendance worthwhile after all.However, she was beginning to grow anxious when the banquet did not

    show any signs of ending despite it being already ten at night.The three children at home, especially

    Essie, were waiting up for her. The little girl had only been able to fall asleep for the past few nights

    under coaxing. She might have difficulty falling asleep if Roxanne was not there with her.Al that

    rming thought, Roxanne hurriedly ended the conversation with Larry before rising to say goodbye to

    Alfred.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164

    Chapter 164Jonathan¡¯s parents and Sonya were with Alfred. After Lucian learned that he had been

    summoned for no apparent reason, he was just about to leave when Roxanne and Larry appeared in

    single file.¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Mr. Queen, I¡¯d like to return as the children are waiting for me.¡±

    Roxanne politely bid him farewell.Henrietta was a little surprised. ¡°Leaving so soon? It¡¯s only halfway

    through the dinner party. Stay a little longer!¡±Roxanne smiled apologetically, ¡°Maybe another time. I¡¯m

    worried about the children at home.¡± Everyone present knew that she had two children. Thus, they

    decided to oblige her insistence.Alfred beckoned Jonathan over. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Dr. Jarvis returning

    home alone this time of night. Give her a ride.¡±The next moment, Jonathan turned to examine Lucian¡¯s

    expression.Taking hisck of displeasure as a sign of consent, Jonathan was about to obey his

    grandfather when Larry¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Don¡¯t bother yourself. I have to get home early to attend an

    online seminar that¡¯s starting soon. I can drop Roxanne off on my way home.¡±Jonathan felt a tangible

    drop in the air pressure around him when Larry spoke. Clearing his throat, he was about to reim his

    errand when another cold voice cut across him.¡°I don¡¯t mind sending Ms. Jarvis home on your behalf,

    Mr. Morrison, seeing as you are so busy with work.¡± As if addressing the crowd was not enough, Lucian

    then slowed down his speech to ensure that every word of his was caught. ¡°Just as well, too. I can drop

    by Ms. Jarvis¡¯ to see my daughter.¡±Everybody present was stunned in an instant, with Sonya and

    Aubree appearing crestfallen.They had made arrangements for Lucian to attend the banquet with

    Aubree in an endeavor to spend romantic time together.Moreover, their public appearance would imply

    that their wedding was imminent to the guests present.Lucian¡¯s deration of sending Roxanne home,

    and the mention of his daughter, felt like a p to their faces. Aubree turned pale. Clenching her fists to

    restrain herself, she was dangerously close to losing her temper.¡°Your daughter?¡± Larry was puzzled.

    What does Lucian¡¯s daughter have to do with Roxanne?Lucian was indifferent to the reaction he had

    caused. ¡°My daughter has been staying at Ms. Jarvis for the past two days. Is there a problem with me

    stopping by to see her?¡±He did not lower his voice, and his words reached the ears of the surrounding

    guests.A chorus of discussion and gossip erupted after a short silence.Aubree did not expect Lucian to

    be that tant. Her face turned ashen as she listened to the discussion around her. Clenching her jaw,C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    she lowered her head to avoid the guests¡¯ curious eyes.The elders of the Queen family were also very

    surprised.They were aware of what Este meant to Lucian. Therefore, they were surprised to learn

    how Lucian and Roxanne were close to the extent of having Este entrusted in her care.It sounds as if

    Este has been living with Roxanne for a while.That was news to Jonathan, too. As shocked as he

    was, he felt he should have seen iting. Upon second thought, he decided to remain silent.In an

    instant, the atmosphere among the crowd became very strange.Equally shocked, Roxanne bit her lip in

    secret anxiety as she tried to calm herself down.While the crowd was more surprised that Este was

    living with her, Roxanne was more concerned about the fact that Lucian had announced it so

    outrightly.What¡¯s going on here?Racking her brains for something to say, she intended to defuse the

    palpable tension in the air.Before she could, somebody grabbed her wrist.¡°Weren¡¯t you in a hurry? Let¡¯s

    get going!¡±Lucian¡¯s cold voice sounded in her ears before the grip on her wrist tightened.Roxanne

    regained her senses abruptly and was forced to abandon her notion. She only had time to utter a hasty

    goodbye to Alfred before being dragged away by Lucian.

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165

    Grabbed by the wrist, Roxanne was almost forcibly pulled out of the banquet in in sight of the

    crowd.She tried to break free several times, but the man¡¯s grip was tight enough to dissuade such an

    attempt. It was not until they arrived outside that the grip on her wrist ckened.

    Roxanne pulled away with a grimace and took several steps back to distance herself from him. ¡°Thank

    you for your kindness, but I can drive home on my own. There¡¯s no need to bother you, Mr. Farwell, to

    see me personally home. Your mother and fianc¨¦e are still inside. You should get back in there and

    apany them.¡±

    At that, she started toward the manor¡¯s gate while avoiding him.

    Initially nning to slip out and return on her own, Roxanne did not expect the situation to escte to

    such a degree. She still could not believe that Lucian was capable of such a featRoxanne¡¯s mind was a

    mess. All she wanted was some quiet to herself. As soon as she strode past Lucian, he caught her

    wrist again in a grip even tighter than before.

    Roxanne stopped in her tracks. Suppressing the turmoil in her heart, she looked at the figure beside

    her with as much calm as she could muster. ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Frowning, Lucian found only apathy in her eyes. A trace of displeasure crossed his heart at the thought

    of her smile when she was conversing with Larry. ¡°As I said, I want to see my daughter. Dropping you

    off happens to be en route for me. I want my daughter to sleep early, so please stop wasting time and

    get in the car.¡±¡°I drove here,¡± Roxanne insisted. ¡°And Catalina is watching them at home. You can go

    ahead, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    His stern face darkened further at her repeated rejections while his eyes filled with anger at her

    defiance. ¡°You had a couple of drinks earlier tonight, if I recall correctly. Are you nning to be charged

    with driving under the influence?¡±

    Roxanne frowned instead of answering immediately.

    Before she could respond, Lucian grabbed her wrist and took her to the side of the car.

    Roxanne could not break free nor refute his reason,

    He wants to see his daughter, so he¡¯s not going out of his way to send me home. I would look like a

    churlish, self-indulgent idiot if I refused him again. Besides, he is right. I did have two drinks at the

    banquet.

    Cayden was already holding the car door for them when the couple arrived, though Roxanne was still

    somewhat reluctant.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a hurry to go home?¡± Lucian demanded. ¡°Or was that an excuse for not wanting to stay

    at the banquet?¡±

    Roxanne had no choice but to get in without further dy.

    Lucian followed closely behind and sat beside her. She silently moved to the window to distance herself

    from him, wearing an ufortable glower as she did¡¯so.

    The journey back was spent inplete silence as neither of them spoke a word. Cayden tried his best

    to diminish his presence by making his movements as noiseless as possible.

    The car was dead silent,

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened at the sight of the woman¡¯s profile through the reflection on the car window.

    She was wearing a smile when she spoke to the man at the dinner party earlier. In my presence, she¡¯s

    wearing such an expression instead.

    The more he pondered the matter, the more it stung. Unable to bear the silence any longer, he cleared

    his throat. ¡°Who is that Mr. Morrison to you? He mentioned that you know each other well.¡±

    Roxanne froze for a moment at the sudden question before ncing at him coldly. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any

    of your business.¡±

    She withdrew her gaze indifferently before turning to look out the window, with obvious intent not to

    speak again.

    The carpsed once more into silence.

    The chill emanating from Lucian was almost tangible.

    Cayden wished he was anywhere else but in that car. He even breathed carefully for fear of attracting

    the attention of his two passengers.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166

    At longst, the car arrived at the gate of Roxanne¡¯s house.

    Almost eagerly. Cayden stepped on the brakes before stumbling out of the car to open the door for the

    couple seated at the back. Only upon seeing their figures enter the vi did he finally breathe a long

    sigh of relief.

    For some reason, the atmosphere is never pleasant whenever Mr. Farwell spends time with Ms. Jarvis.

    ¡°Mommy! You¡¯re back!¡±

    As soon as Roxanne walked through the door, the three children greeted her with lovely smiles.

    It was the first time they saw Roxanne¡¯s outfit. ¡°You look so pretty tonight, Mommy,¡± Benny said

    sweetly.

    Roxanne¡¯s mood improved when she saw the three children, and she beamed at hispliment.

    ¡°Thank you, my dear.¡±

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Archie was about to add something when he saw another figure entering through the door.Though the

    corners of his mouth turned downward after he recognized the figure, he still politely greeted his guest,

    albeit somewhat distantly. ¡°Hello, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    The sound of his brother¡¯s voice drew Benny¡¯s attention to the person behind his mother. A look of

    anticipation shed in his eyes as he greeted the man obediently.

    Lucian nodded curtly to the two boys.

    Despite his ims ofing for Este, Lucian¡¯s gaze merely swept over the girl beforending on

    Roxanne again.

    Archie and Benny smelled the alcohol by that point and looked at their mother with concern. ¡°Have you

    been drinking, Mommy? Does your head hurt?¡±

    Roxanne smiled warmly. ¡°Not at all. I¡¯ve only had a little.¡±

    Despite her assurance, the two boys remained uneasy.

    Archie ran to the medical kit for the hangover pills while Benny thoughtfully poured a ss of water and

    ced it on the coffee table. Este quickly joined in and helped Roxanne to the couch,

    With the meticulous care provided by the three children, Roxanne forgot all about the negativity she

    had encountered earlier that evening.

    As he watched his mother gulp down the hangover pills, Archie hesitated for a moment before turning

    to the man who was still standing at the door. ¡°Did you drink as well?¡±

    Lucian raised his brow slightly. ¡°A little.¡±

    Archie looked at the tablets in his hand and then at the man at the door. He walked over hesitantly.

    ¡°Would you like one?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s deep gaze warmed slightly as he leaned over to ept the boy¡¯s offer. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Archie merely pursed his lips without responding.

    He then returned to Roxanne¡¯s side after putting the hangover pills back. Roxanne was busy fretting

    over the children, caressing the heads of each one in turn. ¡°What have you three been up to tonight?¡±

    Excited to answer the question, Benny grabbed Roxanne¡¯s arm to help her up. Thetter rose to her

    feet curiously and followed him to the carpet.

    In its center stood a fairytale castle nearly one meter tall, made of Lego.

    Benny ran over proudly. ¡°We finished building the castle!¡±

    Archie and Este shared in his excitement.

    Roxanne examined it for several minutes, her eyes full of surprise.

    When Este arrived under her care, it urred to Roxanne that the little girl may not enjoy her sons¡¯

    toys. That was why she decided to get them something they could work on together. The Lego set was

    only purchased a week ago.

    Despite the project containing a total of over twenty thousand pieces of Lego bricks, the children

    finished it remarkably quickly.

    ¡°You kids are amazing!¡± Roxanne eximed, grinning,

    The children glowed at her praise.

    Este ran to the side of the model as fast as her short legs could carry her and pointed to a small

    room on the left side of the castle with a stubby finger. She then turned to look at Roxanne with bright

    eyes that were full of anticipation.

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167

    Chapter 167Roxanne was a little confused by the little girl¡¯s actions.The boys had been intcracung with

    Este long enough that they knew what she meant by observing her expressions and gestures. On

    the other hand, it remained an elusive task for RoxanneEste was bing anxious at Roxanne¡¯s

    prolonged confusion. Once more, she pointed to the room and then to herself while pouting.Roxanne

    was more bewildered than ever. ¡°Essie means to tell you that she assembled that part, Mommy,¡± Archie

    exined.Comprehension dawned on Roxanne¡¯s face aust. Smiling so broadly that her eyes were

    crinkled, she gushed, ¡°That¡¯s a lot of bricks, Este! Great job!¡±Este¡¯s eyes sparkled at the

    compliment from the beautiful woman she held in such high regard. As she turned to look at her father,

    her little face shone with simr excitement.The four of them got along well together. Lucian knew what

    it meant when he suddenly met the expectant look of his daughter, though he could not think of any

    words of praise of his own except to give her an approving nod. ¡°Well done, Essie.¡±Este smiled so

    broadly that her dimples deepened.Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened a little at his daughter¡¯s delight. He could

    feel a confused torrent of emotions welling up within him.It is obvious that Essie is happier with

    Roxanne. I¡¯ve never seen her smile this much.Despite spending all nightpleting a Lego pce,

    Benny was not satisfied. He grabbed his mother¡¯s hand coyly. ¡°This castle was too simple, Mommy.

    Could you get us something more difficult?¡±Roxanne nced at Este hesitantly. She was just about

    to suggest that the two boys amodate Este when Benny added, ¡°Essie is also very good at

    Lego. She¡¯s going to catch up to Archie and me!¡±Roxanne stared at Archie in disbelief, who nodded

    vigorously in allestation.Meanwhile, Este patted her chest confidently, her face full of

    anticipation.Roxanne did not need any more convincing. ¡°All righi. I¡¯ll get you a new set

    tomorrow.¡± Exhration shone on the faces of the three children. Archie and Benny delved at once into

    detailed and long-winded specifics of the model they wanted.Standing by the door, Lucian watched the

    four of them enjoying themselves. He remained silent for a long time.It was close to midnight when he

    spoke again. After suggesting that the children be tucked in, Lucian bid them farewell.Roxanne was

    only too d about his departure; she only put up with his presence for Este¡¯s sake. After the door

    shut behind him, she took Este to the door to watch him leave.Lucian seethed throughout his journey

    home.Upon arriving, he furrowed his brows at the sight of a figure seated on his couch.¡°So you still

    remembered toe home, huh?¡± Sonya reprimanded in displeasure.Intending to take the opportunity

    to have Luciane to terms with his marriage with Aubree, Sonya was scandalized to witness her

    son offer Roxanne a ride home in in sight. Their intimacy also irritated her.Though Sonya could not

    conceal her displeasure after her son¡¯s abrupt departure, she managed to hold on until the banquet

    ended before rushing over immediately.Initially, she thought that Lucian would have been back at so

    late an hour. She did not expect to wait for over another hour before seeing him.What did the two of

    them do at Roxanne¡¯s house for over an hour?Sonya¡¯s face contorted with rage at that thought.Lucian

    felt a simr dislike for his mother¡¯s behavior that night. ¡°What can I do for you thiste at night, Mom?¡±

    he asked coldly.Sonya¡¯s scowl deepened. ¡°Can¡¯t your mother drop by in her free time? Are you aware

    of how embarrassed Aubree was after you left? Outrageous behavior!¡±Aubree again.Lucian¡¯s coldness

    bordered on hosulity by that point. ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. Stay out of my business. I can handle them

    myself. If there is nothing else, you can see yourself out.¡±Without another word, he went upstairs.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168

    Chapter 168 Meanwhile, Aubrce had returned to the Pearson residence with her parents,The three

    retained a grim expression all along their way back.Upon stepping foot into the house, Aubrce kicked

    off the heels on her feet.Gina had wanted tofort lier, but before she could, thetter already strode

    upstairs with a sullen look on her face. What followed next was an ear-shattering door m.Looks like

    she¡¯s really mad.Upstairs, Aubree clenched her fists tightly after mming the door shut. She was

    trembling in rage as the voices of the crowd at the dinner party rang in her ears.You¡¯d think that her

    marriage with Mr. Farwell is finally happening given how arrogant she is, but who knew¡­Didn¡¯t the

    Pearson family rely on the Farwell family to get to where they are today? Just look at Mr. Farwell; I¡¯m

    sure the Pearsons will have a hard time in the future!s, it was all for nothing after waiting for that

    long. Hah! What a joke!Ever since Lucian took Roxanne with him and left in front of everybody, those

    guests started treating Aubree in a different way- from politeness at the beginning to mockery and

    disdain. They could not be bothered with her feelings and would even gossip about her while she was

    present at the scene.Within a few minutes, she had turned from the future Mrs. Farwell, whom

    everybody was envious of in Horington, to the crowd¡¯sughing stock!Displeasure built up within her at

    the thought of her initial motive of attending the dinner party.She had wanted to make Roxanne

    acknowledge her own status. Little did she expect that Lucian would actually embarrass her in front of

    so many people.I¡¯m sure after tonight, Horington¡¯s high society will definitely spread rumors about how

    the engagement between Lucian and me has fallen through! My efforts have all be futile because

    of that woman!With that thought in mind, her expression turned downright vicious, and she swept

    across the table in rage, sending everything Ilying to the ground.It¡¯s all that b*tch¡¯s fault! If not for her,

    things wouldn¡¯t havee to where it is today! I won¡¯t let her off that easily! Downstairs, Gina and

    Samuel could clearly hear themotioning from Aubree¡¯s room.¡°It¡¯s too much!¡± Gina could not

    help but grumbie, ¡°What did Lucian mean by that? He left Aubreebehind while so many people were

    watching. How are the others going to think of us?¡±Samuel¡¯s face turned red with rage. ¡°He obviously

    doesn¡¯t give a d*mn about us!¡±While the couple was fuming and the racket in the room continued,

    Roxanne was clueless about the incident between the two families.As she had consumed some alcohol

    at the dinner party, coupled with her interaction with Lucian along the way back, she was feeling worn

    out and thus headed to bed early after ying with the kids for a short while.In the early morning,

    Este¡¯s motions jolted Roxanne awake. She groggily got up to carry her andy for a while longer

    before she felt much more awake.By the time she headed downstairs after helping Este wash up,

    Catalina had already finished preparing breakfast. Archie And Benny were already seated downstairs

    as well.At the sight of Roxanneing down while holding hands with Este, the two kids stared at

    her as they asked earnestly, ¡°Mommy, do you have a headache?¡±Along with Este, Roxanne sat

    beside the two boys and shook her head, smiling: ¡°Thanks to you boys for bringing me the pillsst

    night, my head doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±Archie and Benny heaved a sigh of relief when they heard those

    words.Following that, Roxanne had breakfast with the three children.Right then, the doorbell

    rang.Roxanne got up to open the door, and a frown crept up her face as the door. ¡°It¡¯s so early. Is

    anything the matter?¡±.A tall and slender Lucian stood in front of the door and tilted his body slightly to

    reveal a line of bodyguards behind him. Every one of them was carrying arge box.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169

    Seeing thosc bodyguards grasping onto the boxcs lightly without any expression, Roxanne was

    overwhemed with puzzleinent. ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Lucian responded, ¡°Lego. I heard the kids saying they wanted to y with it yesterday, so I got my

    assistant to buy some for them in the middle of the night. There are also some challenging puzzles

    inside. I tunk they will like it.¡±

    Roxanne was promptly at a loss.

    She then shifted her gaze back to those cold-looking, muscr bodyguards. Somehow, she thought

    the vibe they gave off did not match what they were holding in their hands.

    ¡°Let them send the boxes in first.¡± Lucian gestured for the bodyguards to head inside the house.

    Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds before she moved aside for those men to put the boxes down.

    Concurrently, when the three children in the dining area heard the noises, they immediately ran out.

    Archie and Benny¡¯s eyes lit up as they stood next to the boxes, staring at them intently.

    On the other hand, Este twirled around Lucian once before she went up to her brothers and followed

    what they were doing.

    Wonderstruck by what was before him, Benny pestered Roxanne to open the boxes for them.

    He had never expected that there would be Lego right in the house that morning when he had only

    asked for it the night before.

    Moreover, there were also limited edition puzzles that he had wanted but dared not ask Roxanne to buy

    as they were too expensive. And to his surprise, they were inside those boxes too!

    Even Archie could no longer contain his excitement.

    ¡°Are these for us?¡± Benny looked at the man at the door, his eyes gleaming with joy.

    Lucian nodded quietly in response.

    As soon as Benny received the man¡¯s atlirmation, he cheered in a sweet voice and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Archie, in contrast, was slightly more reserved. He curled theers of his lips upward as he thanked

    the man.

    ¡°I¡¯m happy to know that you guys love it,¡± Lucian said with a nod.

    Their interaction caused Roxanne¡¯s forehead to crease as worry began to surge inside her.

    Lucian thought she did not like him giving presents to the kids without informing her

    beforchand, so he casually mentioned, ¡°Estc loves these toys too. The

    three of you can y together.¡±

    In other words, he was implying that those gifts were for her daughter, and Archie and Benny were

    merely basking in her glory.

    Hearing him say that, Roxanne had no choice but to acquiesce to leaving those toys behind.

    Havingpleted his mission, Lucian did not stay for longer and hurried to the office.

    Roxanne briefly put away the boxes and headed for the research institute after leaving the kids in

    Pippa¡¯s care at the school.

    As soon as she entered the office, her phone rang.

    When Roxanne saw the caller ID on the screen, her eyes lit up, and she immediately answered the call

    with a smile.

    On the other end of the call, Harvey¡¯s casual voice sounded. ¡°Are you busy?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°No. I just arrived at work. Is anything the matter? It¡¯s been a long time since

    you called me.¡±

    Since her return to the country, the two had barely contacted each other. Most of the time, Roxanne

    would be the one calling him to report to him on the progress at the research institute. And because

    Harvey was usually busy with research, his replies were normally curt.

    This was the first time Harvey actually called her.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°Indeed, there¡¯s something I need your help with.¡± Harvey went straight to the point. ¡°There¡¯s a project

    that I need you to follow up with its research and development. I¡¯ll forward you the details in a while.

    Take a look at it.¡±

    Having learned that it was about work matters, Roxanne agreed readily.

    The two had a brief chat about that project before she concernedly tried to find out about Harvey¡¯s

    return. ¡°When are youing back? Let me pick you up.¡±

    Harvey looked at his schedule and replied, ¡°Probably not that soon. I¡¯ll let you know before I return.

    Roxanne acknowledged with a curt reply.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170

    Chapter

    170 Sunce Alfred¡®s treatment hade to an end, all that was required next was to prescribe him medi

    cauon regrly and remind him to take the pills on ume.As such, there was no need for Roxanne to bic

    ad over to the Qucon residence

    now and then. And non that she had plenty of unc, she spent almost the whole day at the research insti

    tute, either handling misceneous work or heading to the rescarch facility and joining the other researc

    hers in the research.As Colby had been working as her assistant while she was overseas previously, h

    e continued helping her. Needless to say, the two had a great rapport.That particr day, the two walke

    d out of the

    research facility earlier than usual as they had finally achieved a breakthrough in their research.

    Colby suggested, ¡°Since we¡®ve been so busy for the past few days, why don¡®t we have a meal together

    to celebrate?¡±Roxanne nced at the time and apologized, ¡°Let¡®s do it another day. I still have to pick

    my kidsup.¡±It did not seem proper for Colby to insist since Roxanne had given that reason. And so, the t

    wo left the research institute and went in separate ways.Upon getung into the car,

    Roxanne¡®s phone rang again. This time, it was a call from Larry.¡°What is it, Larry?¡±Lary¡®s gentle voice r

    ang out from the other end of the line. ¡°Do you have timeter? We haven¡®t had time to meet up after c

    oming back here. I wonder if I have the

    honor of having you join mefor a meal, Dr. Jarvis?¡±Just as Roxanne wanted to use the same excuse sh

    e had given Colby earlier, Larry interrupted, ¡°I¡®ve booked a restaurant and am only waiting for you

    toe over.¡±Hearing that, she swallowed her words back.It was true that

    she was in a rush to pick up the three children, but since Larry was so adamant about having a meal wi

    th her, she reckoned it would be inappropriate if she refused any further.Besides, Larry had offered her

    a lot of help when she was abroad. No matter what, it did not seem right for her to leave the man all by

    himself. ¡°All right. Where are you? I¡®ll head over now.¡± Eventually, she epted his invitation. At once,

    Larry gave her the restaurant¡®s name and location, almost as though he knew her answer beforehand.

    Roxanne promptly agreed.After concluding the call, she made another call to Catalina, asking thetterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    to help pick theTourchildren up trom the kindergarten. With that, she changed her route and headed to

    ward the address Larry provided her.By the ume she arrived, Larry had already waited for her for quite

    some time.At the sight of Roxanne, he waved and beckoned her over. Hurrying over and siling

    down in the seat opposite his, she said apologetically, ¡°Sorry for the wait.¡±Larry smiled. ¡°No worries. Did

    I disturb you while you were at work earlier?¡±Back when they were overseas, Roxanne would often for

    get about the time because of work. At times, she would even stay up the entire night for work.Roxanne

    giggled while shaking her head. ¡°No. I just happened to have ended work earlier today.¡±Having said th

    at, she beckoned the waiter and turned to Larry. ¡°Let me treat you

    to a meal today since I¡®mte. Besides, I returned earlier than you, so we¡®ll treat this as a weing fe

    ast for you.¡±Larry readily agreed, ¡°Well then, don¡®t mind if I do.¡±Afier ordering some food, the two began

    chating about work and gradually became engrossed in the conversation.Al that moment, the restaura

    nt manager marched in, leading a group of people behind him.Surrounded by men, Lucian had to uli hi

    s head every so often to listen to them talk.As he happened to turn in a direction, he spotted a familiar s

    ilhouelle siling at a table by the window.His face instantly darkened when he took a second look at the t

    wo figures chauing happily.¡°Mr. Farwell?¡± Baffled, someone in the group called him afier noucing that h

    e suddenly stopped in his tracks.Lucian¡®s brows scrunched up as he slowly withdrew his gaze and follo

    wed the crowd into a private room.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171

    Chapter 171 As if she sensed a pair of frosty eyes staring in her direction, Roxanne turned to observe

    her surroundings in puzzlement. Nheless, she did not spot anything strange.¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Larry

    asked in a concerned tone as he noticed the change in her expression.Roxanne merely retracted her

    gaze and shook her head, though appearing a little apprehensive. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±As much as she had

    said that, she seemed to be in her own world throughout the rest of the meal. She knew that the

    burning gaze she felt carlier was not only her imagination. Yet, she could not find its source.Only after

    finishing the meal did she reluctantly put her suspicions aside,Like a gentleman, Larry proposed, ¡°It¡¯s

    late. Let me send you back home.¡±However, Roxanne turned him down politely, ¡°There¡¯s no need. I

    drove here myself, so I better not trouble you.¡±Hence, Larry had no choice but to respect her

    decision.The two made their way out while chatting happily, and only after watching her get into her car

    did he head to his and drive out of the parking lot slowly.Conversely, Roxanne had just fastened her

    seat belt and was about to start the car when someone abruptly pulled open the door on the passenger

    side.Then in came a man exuding a chilly aura from head to toe.Roxanne jolted in rm and froze in

    her movement but still instinctively looked in the direction of the passenger scat.After getting a good

    look at the person¡¯s face, the scowl on her face deepened. ¡°What are you doing. Mr. Farwell?¡±Devoid of

    expression, Lucian shut the car door. ¡°Nothing. My car has broken down. And coincidentally, I

    happened to see you here. Please drive me back, Ms. Jarvis.¡±The chilling aura surrounding his body

    was almost palpable.Well aware how the atmosphere would only be tenser if she continued

    probing, Roxanne ultimately staried the engine without uttering another word.Throughout the ride, the

    car was dead silent. Lucian locked his deep gaze on the woman next to him, his brows tightly knitted

    together. She¡¯s o close with that dude¡­ And they even met up just now. The way they interacted carlier

    inade it sem like they are a couple¡­At this point, Lucian could no longer hold his curiosity back and

    broke the silence. ¡°That guy¡­ Is he Archie and Benny¡¯s father?¡±Roxanne was instantly stumped,

    unable to believe what she had heard. I wonder how did he get to that conclusion?Her reaction made

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepen as he asked again, ¡°It¡¯s him?¡±When she finally recovered from her trance,

    Roxanne replied in annoyance, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking things.¡±However, the man¡¯s tone remained

    displeased. ¡°Then are you intending to let him be Archie and Benny¡¯s father?¡±Roxanne was even

    more dumbfounded. ¡°I¡¯m not. It¡¯s true that I¡¯m close to Larry, but please don¡¯t make such baseless

    assumptions, Mr. Farwell. That will cause unnecessary trouble for others.¡±Lucian stared at her with a

    scrutinizing gaze, and his grave expression lightened up a little. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you might want to be

    considerate of your children and perhaps keep your distance from other men, Ms. Jarvis.¡±In truth,

    Roxanne had found the man a little weird since he got into the car earlier. At this point, even the words

    he said made her feel slightly ufortable.Hmm¡­ why does he sound like he¡¯s being sarcastic and

    trying to imply something?Their brief conversation had already left Roxanne feeling annoyed, and her

    patience ran out after she heard hisst sentence. ¡°Mr. Farwell, what rights do you have to say that?

    Do you think you¡¯re doing fine in that aspect?¡±Lucian cognized the irony in her statement and furrowed

    his brows slightly.Roxanne gradually stopped her car and turned her gaze toward the man beside her.

    ¡°Before you poke your nose into someone else¡¯s business, please mind yourself first, Mr.

    Farwell!¡±¡°What did I do wrongly?¡± Lucian¡¯s face turned even grimmer.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 172

    ?Chapter 172

    The cars in the front started moving again, so Roxanne lifted her leg from the brakes and set her eyes on the road.

    Everything felt even more ironic when she recalled Lucian''s expression. "Aren''t you engaged to Ms. Pearson? Don''t you feel that it''s inappropriate to be so close to me because of Essie?"

    Besides, he doesn''t even know who Essie''s biological mother is.

    The more she dwelled on the matter, the more outrageous she thought he was.

    How dare he nag me?

    Lucian didn''t expect her to bring Este up, so he looked a little conflicted and replied ambiguously, "That''s not the same thing."

    After all, Este was her daughter.

    She sneered, "What''s different? Besides, we have no other connection other than Essie, and we''re not even friends. It''s my right to decide who I wish to be friends with. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t you think you''re being a little too controlling?"

    As soon as she said that, the temperature in the car dropped.

    Lucian''s expression darkened as he stared into the distance. After that, he didn''t say anything else during the entire trip.

    Simrly, Roxanne pursed her lips tightly, and her mind was all over the ce while she had the same expression on her face as Lucian.

    Both of them stayed silent for the rest of their journey.

    Lucian didn''t tell her where he wanted to go, so she drove back to her home.

    Without waiting for him to say anything, she opened the car door and got out of the car.

    Secondster, Lucian got out of the passenger seat too.

    "Since Essie''s condition is basically stabilized now, it''s not very appropriate for her to keep staying here. Mr. Farwell, if it''s convenient for you, you should bring her back." Roxanne had considered it throughout the journey. Despite her reluctance to be separated from Este, Roxanne made that decision in the end.

    She was a little tired of the fact that Lucian would go to her house once every few days because Este was staying with her.

    I''ve told him clearly from the beginning when we first met that we''re already strangers, buttely, he kept showing up in front of me and even did that during Old Mr. Queen''s birthday banquet. I''m really confused. What''s our rtionship right now, anyway? Besides, it''s obvious that Archie and Benny, especially Benny, have gotten closer to him.

    Benny had already taken a liking to him at the beginning. Moreover, thest two times Lucian gave Benny and Archie gifts made them even more fond of him. As such, Roxanne was afraid that Benny would tell Lucian everything about her one day.

    With Lucian''s intelligence, he would definitely find out that Archie and Benny were his when the time came.

    Roxanne didn''t even dare to think about what would happen after that.

    There was still no response from Lun after some time, so she added, "Besides, it seems that Mrs. Farwell doesn''t want Essie to stay with me..."

    She didn''t know why, but she felt that Lucian was staring at her with a strange look in his eyes.

    Unbidden, she stopped talking.

    Lucian gave Roxanne onest nce before he walked away without saying anything.

    Seeing his disappearing silhouette, she opened her mouth. Instead of saying anything, she let out a quiet sigh before turning around and walking into the mansion.

    Once she got into the mansion, Archie, Benny, and Este pounced on her happily.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne squatted down out of habit, spread her arms, and the three of them jumped in for a hug.

    As Roxanne felt the warmth in her arms and took in the sweet scent of the three children, her heart melted instantly. She tightened her hug and pulled them closer to her as her worries disappeared.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173

    Chapter 173 ¡°I¡®m sorry. Something came up at night, so I couldn¡®t fetch you, ve you calon yet?¡± Roxa

    nne asked gently in concern as she released the three children.Archie, Benny, and Este nodded obe

    diently. ¡°Yeah! We¡®ve eaten! We have been ying for a long time!¡±She secretly sighed with relief when

    she heard

    that. After that, she stood up. ¡°What were you ying? Show me.¡±Benny dashed toward the living room

    excitedly. ¡°We were ying with the Lego bricks that Mr. Farwell gave us! It¡®s really fun!¡±

    On the other hand, Archie and Este stayed by Roxanne¡®s side. She was holding hands with the childr

    en, with one at each side as she watched Benny with a smile on her

    face.Obviously, the Lego bricks that Lucian had given them met their expectations in terms of the desig

    n and level of difficulty, and they loved the gift.In just one night, the three children had already made a b

    ase.However, no matter how Roxanne looked at it, that Lego set seemed boyish to her.She looked at E

    ste with concern in her eyes. ¡°Essie, do you

    like this toy?¡±Este¡®s eyes lit up as she nodded fervently.As long as I can y with Archie and Benny, I

    ¡®m fine with ying anything!Seeing that, Roxanne felt relieved. After taking a look at the

    time, she yed with them for a while

    more since it was still early.Archie and Benny were used to ying Lego with her, so each of them start

    ed to build their models seriously. Roxanne also decided to make something after she selected a model

    .When she was looking for a piece, she felt someone lug the hem

    of her sunt twice.Roxanne turned around in confusion and saw Este looking at her with a pitful and h

    elpless look. The little girl was

    holding a picture with the building instructions as she pointed at one of the pieces in it.It was obvious th

    at she couldn¡®t find the piece she

    wantedRoxanne smiled in adoration. Just as she was about to help Este look for the piece together,

    she remembered how thetter had spokenst time.If Roxanne had guessed it correctly, Este would

    only asionally utter one or two words when she was emotional.  Thinking of that, Roxanne

    pretended to look confusedly at Este. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±Este pointed at the piece

    in the picture again and again, but Roxanne continued to stare at her in confusion.After some time, Est

    e got anxious

    and pouted.Roxanne¡®s heart softened at that, and she caressed Este¡®s head. ¡°If you want me to do s

    omething, you should say

    it out loud and tell me.¡±Este blinked innocently as she opened her mouth.Roxanne thought that she w

    as about to say something, so she looked at thetter expectantly.Este seemed to be trying hard, but

    after a few attempts, not a single word came out of her mouth. Feeling discouraged, she poked Archie

    and Benny, who were concentrating on building their models.Since Archie and Benny had spent some t

    ime building the models together with Este, they could tell what she meant based on her movements.

    When they wanted to help her out, they saw that Roxanne was shaking her head at them behind Estell

    a.Seeing that, Archie and Benny obediently sat back down again despite not knowing what Roxanne

    was trying to do.Roxanne said again patiently, ¡°Essie can speak, right? Come on. Tell us. What do you

    want us to do?¡±Archie and Benny understood her intentions and nodded

    in response. ¡°Essie, what¡®s the matter?¡±All three of them looked at Este expectantly.Este sensed th

    eir anticipation, so she

    tried hard to speak until her face flushed red, but still, no words came out of her mouth.After some time,

    she began to panic and felt aggrieved. Soon, her eyes reddened.Roxanne had been observing Este¡®

    s expression the entire time. Seeing that, she quickly caressed Este¡®s cheeks and apologized, ¡°I¡®m s

    orry, Essie. I was rushing things. Let¡®s take it slow, Essie. Shhh¡­ Don¡®t cry. Don¡®t cry.¡±Meanwhile, Archi

    e and Benny had already found the piece that Este wanted from the pile of Lego pieces, and

    they happily showed it to her with their outstretched hands. ¡°Essie, look! Is this what you wanted? We f

    ound it for you!¡±She took it from them with a sniffle before she smiled again gradually.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174

    Chapter

    174The next morning, Roxanne and the three kids had breakfast togetherEste sat beside her quictly

    and allowed the boys to feed her. Fler cheeks pulled up adorably as though she were a chipmunk.Roxa

    nne felt her heart sofien at the sight of the obedient little girl. She also felt bad for her.I believe Essie wa

    nted to talkst night. With that thought in mind, she

    gazed at Este affectionately. ¡°Essie, do you want some buns?¡±Este nodded eagerly.Roxanne picke

    d up a bun but didn¡®t ce it on Este¡®s te. She said, ¡°If you want, tell me in words.¡±Este blinked,

    seemingly stumped by her request.Roxanne¡®s brows furrowed in disappointment. ¡°If you don¡®t talk, I mi

    ght not understand what you want. That way, I¡¯ll worry that I can¡®t take

    care ofyou. Essie, can you get used to talking? Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll help you. We can do it slowly.¡±Hearing h

    er words, Archie and Benny ced their forks

    down. ¡°Let¡®s do it together! We want to hear Essie talk, too!¡°.As their expectant gazes

    fell on Este, she nced at each and every one of them. Her fists balled up as she forced herself to

    grunt, ¡°Mm!¡±Roxanne and the boys were pleasantly delighted by her soft and adorable voice. Their eye

    s lit up in surprise.I was just trying my luck

    and didn¡®t expect Este to talk for real!Despite wanting more, Roxanne knew she shouldn¡®t be

    impatient. She stroked Este¡®s hair adoringly before

    cing the bun on her te.Estetio n to learn that she could tak, 100. She was still bearing joviully w

    hen Ruxanne opedihemi o llie kindergarten¡°Essie, youre in a jovial mood today, huh?¡± l¡®ippa romarke

    d when she saw Exp¡®s precious grin.Este beamed at her and nodded happily,Benny chimed in, ¡°W

    e¡®re helping her to learn how to talk!¡±  Pippa assumed they were joking around. After all, she had taught

    Este for some ume but never heard Esto talk.However, Archie and Benny

    took the matter seriously. They were even discussing how to push Este to talk during ss.In betwee

    n sses, Este went to them as usual so they could y together.Nevertheless, Archie wasn¡®t his us

    ual self. He frowned and demanded, ¡°What do you want from us?¡±Puzzled, Este whipped her head ar

    ound to look at Benny.I want to y with Archie and Benny! We y together every day, right?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Benny added sternly, ¡°Hurry up and tell us what you want. Archie and I are busy!¡±Both of them were ob

    viously treating her coldly. Este recalled how she followed them everywhere back when they

    first came and how they ignored her. She really enjoyed ying with them recently, so she grew fluster

    ed and grabbed the pencil and paper on Benny¡®s table so she could write her thoughts out.To her surpri

    se, Archie pocketed the pencil. ¡°Talk to us. Otherwise, we won¡®t know what you mean.¡±Este gripped t

    he corner of the desk sadly.¡°Didn¡®t you promise

    Mommy this morning that you¡®ll learn how to talk slowly?¡± Benny gazed at her. ¡°If

    you can¡®t talk, you can call our names.We¡®ve been calling your name, Essie, but you¡®ve never said our

    names!¡±Este parted her lips but nothing came out of her mouth. She grew anxious and was about to

    burst into tears.Seeing that, Archie and Benny gave her the pencil instead of forcing her to talk.Howeve

    r, for the next few days, the two boys grew distant from her at home and at the kindergarten.Every time

    Este came to them, Benny would huff angrily, ¡°We treated you well, but you wouldn¡®t even call our na

    mes! We¡®re going to ignore you!¡±Este was devastated.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175

    Chapter 175 For the next few

    days, Esie yed with Roxanne at home but had no ymates at the kindergarten.She could only w

    atch as Archie and

    Benny yed with the other children and ignored her entirely. Finally, she plucked up her courage to ru

    n to them.The boys shared a look and put on stern expressions. ¡°What do you want?¡±Este clutched t

    he corners of her skirt until it was all crumpled up. Her brows snapped together as she stared at them s

    olemnly. Parting her lips, she tried to make a sound.

    Archie and Benny were both worried and anxious.If they had no idea she could actually talk, they would

    n¡®t be forcing her to talk now.A whileter, they were about to give up when they heard a tiny whisper, ¡°

    Arch¡­ Ben¡­¡±Este¡®s cheeks were

    flushed, but she only managed to utter a syble from each of their names. She hung her head low des

    pondently.Both Archie and Benny were ted. They gave her a hug

    and eximed, ¡°Good job, Essie!¡±Este was taken aback by their sudden hug. Hearing their praises, s

    he snapped back to reality and broke into a smile.After the first try, it was easier for her to pronounce th

    eir names.As she seemed to have ovee an obstacle, Archie said solemnly, ¡°Mommy treats you wel

    l, and you adore her, too. Am I right? But you¡®ve never called her name. I believe she¡®s way more upset

    than Benny and me.¡±Este grew flustered once again. She grabbed Archie¡®s shirt and said, ¡°Arch¡­ ie

    !¡±She wanted him to teach her how tofort RoxanneA cunning look shed across Archie¡®s eyes as

    he

    exined slowly, ¡°You called our names, so we¡®ve forgiven you. If you can call Mommy Ms. Jarvis, she¡®

    ll be delighted!¡±Este nodded vigorously.She then spent the entire day at kindergarten practicing the w

    ord ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±Roxanne was really busy these few days.The project Harvey handed her

    was urgent and challenging. He might¡®ve informed her about the details, but there was

    still stuff he missed.  Thus, Roxanne and her team had to figure out those by themselves.This was the f

    irst time

    she got to work with most of the researchers in the research institute. They weren¡®t familiar with each ot

    her, and thus their project was behind schedule.Fortunately, Colby was around to help her catch

    up.By the time the first phase waspleted, Roxanne was depleted of energy.She nced at her wat

    ch and realized Catalina should¡®ve picked the kids up from kindergarten already.Thus, Roxanne drove

    back home to prepare dinner for them.Shortly after, the door to the mansion was pushed open. A series

    of footsteps sounded followed by Archie and Benny¡®s chatter.¡°Mrs. Farwell?¡± Catalina was about to he

    ad into

    the kitchen when she saw Roxanne inside. ¡°Why are you back early today?¡±Roxanne shot her a smile.

    ¡°I got off work earlier than usual today. Dinner¡®s almost ready. Please help them wash their hands, and

    we can eat soon!¡±The kids ran into the kitchen and surrounded

    her.Benny began telling her stories about his day in kindergarten.Roxanne¡®s exhaustion faded into thin

    air as she took in their smiling faces.¡°Miss!¡± An adorable voice rang out after Benny was done talking.St

    unned, Roxanne lowered her head to look at Este, who

    was standing beside her.Este was hugging her leg and staring at her intently. The little girl¡®s lips were

    still parted.Once their gazes met,

    she repeated slowly, ¡°Miss!¡±It took Roxanne a while before she regained herposure. Squatting do

    wn, she flung her arms around the little girl and replied happily, ¡°Yes, I¡®m here! That sounds amazing, E

    ssie!¡±Tears threatened to escape her eyes.After taking care of Este for a while, she was already treati

    ng the little girl as her own daughter.When she heard Este doing her best to address

    her as ¡°Ms. Jarvis,¡± she was transported back to the day when Archie and

    Benny learned how to call her ¡°Mommy.¡±C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176

    Chapter

    176 Despite being busy at work, Lucian would show up at Roxanne¡®s door every day.His mind kept repl

    aying the scene where Roxanne met Larry and how she questioned him harshly.After their argument, R

    oxanne even suggested he

    bring Este back with him. Thus, Lucian only dared to observe the four of them from afar instead of sh

    owing up before Roxanne.Este was bing livelier

    day by day. Lucian assumed it was because she adored Roxanne. He had no idea she was starting to t

    alk now.

    Meanwhile, Aubree appeared at the Farwell Group¡®s building when it was time to get off work.¡°I¡®m sorry,

    Ms. Pearson. Mr. Farwell just left.¡± Cayden reminded her when he saw her pressing the elevator butto

    n to head to the CEO¡®s office. He had just got off work.Hearing that, Aubree knitted her

    brows. ¡°Where is he?¡±Cayden shot her a professional smile. ¡°I don¡®t know

    his schedule after work. If you¡®re curious, you¡®re wee to call him and

    ask him where he is.¡±He gave her a polite bow and turned to leave.When the elevator doors slid shut b

    efore her, Aubree bit her lip. A wave of fury crashed through her.Even though Lucian humiliated her

    in public and made her theughingstock of the upper¨Css society, she refused to give up

    just yet.These few days, she didn¡®t stop contacting Lucian

    in hopes that he would change his mind.If Lucian were to change his mind and confirm their wedding d

    ate, the rumors would be scotched.That was the only way. There was nothing else she

    could do to turn the tables for now.,Aubree was bitterly disappointed after her constant tries to contact b

    im were met with cold rebukes.After the incident at the birthday party, Lucian didn¡®t botherforting th

    e Pearson family. Instead, he got all wrapped up in Roxanne.There was no need to call Lucian, for Aubr

    ee knew he was obviously with that wicked woman.  With that thought in mind, Aubree pushed the elev

    ator button and marched out.Back at the Pearson residence, she saw Samuel and Gina in the living roo

    m.When she came in, they were about to

    ask whether she got to meet Lucian when they noticed her expression. Comprehension dawned on the

    m. ¡°Lucian isn¡®t around again?¡±For the past few days, Aubree and her parents tried to meet Lucian but t

    o no avail. The man refused to spare them any time.Aubree went to him a few times, but he refused he

    r entry.Infuriated, Aubree tossed her bag to the

    floor. ¡°It¡®s all that b*tch¡®s fault! What exactly is so great about her?¡±Gina frowned. ¡°Did Lucian

    go to her again?¡±Aubree plopped into the seat next to them furiously. ¡°Duh! Everyone¡®s saying that he¡®s

    going to marry Roxanne. I¡®m just a gold¨C

    digger who clings to him shamelessly. He doesn¡®t even want me even if I offer him everything!¡±Gina an

    d Samuel shared a look,They had heard this rumor, too. However, just like

    Aubree, they assumed the rumor would be scotched once Lucian agreed

    to the wedding.s, things weren¡®t going their way.Gina patted Aubree¡®s back in aforting manner.

    ¡°No matter what, we¡®ll get his exnation soon. Calm down.¡± |¡°You¡®re asking me to calm down? If

    we wait any longer, that b*tch will marry him soon!¡± Aubree dered as a crazed look

    appeared on her face.Despite her fury, Gina remained calm. ¡°What Lucian wants may

    not be what the Farwells want. Didn¡®t you see how his mother held

    a prejudice toward that woman previously?¡± she reminded Aubree.Aubree calmed down slightly. ¡°Are y

    ou saying that¡­¡±¡°Let¡®s pay the Farwell residence a visit,¡± Gina stated coolly.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177

    Chapter 177 The three of them discussed briefly before agreeing to invite Sonya and her husband to

    dinner at The Waterfront that night.When Sonya and Elias arrived, Aubree¡¯s family was already waiting

    in the private room. Aubree hung her head low, seemingly despondent, while her parents wore grim

    expressions.When they walked into the room, Aubree lifted her head and forced out a smile. ¡°Hello, Mr.

    and Mrs. Farwell.¡±Her smile slipped soon after as though she was nursing a grievance. Sonya was

    puzzled. ¡°Aubree, what¡¯s the matter? Did someone bully you? Tell me about it.¡±Gina¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°She¡¯s upset because of the rumors circting outside. People are using Aubree of being a gold-

    digger, so she¡¯s been crying for the past few days.¡±Aubree immediately refuted, ¡°No, I know Lucian

    doesn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯ve heard of the rumors, but I didn¡¯t take them to heart¡­¡±She trailed off as her eyes

    turned red.Gina shot her a resigned and worried look. ¡°You¡¯ve remained by Lucian¡¯s side these few

    years, so we know your feelings. But the outsiders have no idea. If Lucian¡­¡±She paused and lowered

    her voice, ¡°If Lucian loves you, he won¡¯t allow you to suffer. He can ignore your plight, but I can¡¯t! Listen

    to me. It¡¯s time to break up with him.¡±Sonya and Elias heard their exchange clearly.Sonya¡¯s brows

    snapped together as she demanded, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Is it about the rumor? I¡¯ll deal with the rumor

    right away!¡± Gina let out a bitter chuckle and raised her head. ¡°How are you going to handle the matter?

    Everyone in Horinglon knows about it. They im that Aubree and Lucian¡¯s engagement is only

    Aubree¡¯s wishful thinking. Lucian doesn¡¯t have any intention of marrying her. They also im that our

    family depended on your family to climb up the ranks. Now that Lucian has a new lover, and their

    engagemeni hasn¡¯t been announced, they are saying that Aubree is holding Lucian back.¡± ¡°That¡¯s utter

    nonsense!¡± Sonya¡¯s face darkened.Gina¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°They¡¯re right. For the past few years, it was

    Aubree who remained by Lucian¡¯s side. We¡¯re the only ones who know about the engagement. We¡¯ve

    received a lot from Lucian. As he isn¡¯t interested in Aubree, we shouldn¡¯t hold him back.¡±She shot her

    daughter a distressed look. ¡°Aubree still¡­ Well, I¡¯ve advised her for a couple of days, but she couldn¡¯t

    bring herself to break up with him. As her mother, it breaks my heart to see people gossiping about her.

    It¡¯s better to just get the pain over with, rather than prolong the agony. I¡¯ll decide on behalf of her today

    to break cif their engagement.¡±Aubree hung her head low and trembled slightly.No one could see herContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    expression, but it was pretty obvious that she was devastated.Sonya had no idea they would suddenly

    ask to break off the engagement. Her expression changed drastically as she dered, ¡°Impossible!

    Lucian and Aubree have been engaged for years. How could we call off the engagement just like

    that?¡±¡°This is the only way to quell the rumors,¡± Gina exined bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell Aubree to

    forget him so she could find her own happiness.¡±Silence ensued. A momentter, Sonya said icily,

    ¡°There¡¯s another solution.¡±Before Gina could say anything, Sonya took her bag and rose to her feet.

    ¡°Aubree is the only daughter-inw I¡¯ll acknowledge. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll handle the matter personally!¡±With

    that said, she spun on her heels and strode away without looking back.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178

    Chapter 178 Inside the private room, Aubrre raiseu her locad slowly. There were no signs of cars on

    her face.¡°Just you wait!¡± Gina announced smuglyBesides calling off the engagement, the only other

    way to quell the rumors was to arrange for the wedding!She was contident that Sonya shares her

    sentiments, The next morning, Lucian arrived at his office and noticed Cavaden was acting

    strangely¡°What¡¯s wrong¡± Lucian was batlle,Cavdien hesitated for a momenu before blurring out. ¡°Mi

    Barwell, you and Ms. Pearson¡­¡±¡°What about me and her:¡± Lucian¡¯s brows turtoweSensing his

    contusion, Cavien added circully: ¡°Are you really going to get engaged to her?¡±Atier saying that,

    Cavden lowered luis gaze hastilyEarly this morning, he heard about the rumors saving his employer

    was finally going to get engaged with lubroc.The public was kept out of the loop, bui Cayden had been

    working for Lucian for some time. Ilc saw firsthand how close Lucian and Roxanne Worc lle also know

    that Lucian didn¡¯t harbor any lings for Aubrec. Even 10 m outsider like him, it was obvious that

    Aubree¡¯s feelings were one sided.For the past six years, Lucian refused to get engaged to Aubree but

    suddenly grecato il without warning:Naturally, that struck Cayden as strange.Lucian¡¯s expression

    turned dark instantly. ¡°Where did you hear it from?¡±Hearing his employer¡¯s fury, Cayden promptly knew

    what was going on. He replied solemnly, ¡°Everyone¡¯s talking about it. It was also published in a few

    morning papers.¡±He pulled his phone out and showed Lucian the news that was published

    online.Farwell Group and Pearson Group: A Marriage of Convenience! The Farwells and Pearsons¡¯

    Marriage Alliance Finally Coming Through Six Years Later!  Lucian¡¯s gaze swept over the various news

    captions online. There were alsoments praising that he and Aubree were the perfect couple.At

    once, the surrounding temperature dropped. Find out who was the one who released the news!¡±The

    discussion went wild just after one night.I must find out who the h*ll dares to make an issue over my

    matter!Clearly, the culprit didn¡¯t bother concealing his or her identity.Less than an hourter, Cayden

    went to Lucian¡¯s office to report his findings.Lucian¡¯s heart sank when he noticed Cayden¡¯s

    expression.¡°Mr. Farwell, it was the chairman who gave the orders,¡± Cayden reported cautiously.He was

    shocked to learn that it was Lucian¡¯s father behind the matter. In fact, it was the chairman¡¯s assistant

    who contacted various media outlets and ordered them to release the news by dawn.Hence, a few

    media outlets had to hold back the news that was supposed to be published today so they could report

    about the marriage of convenience.It only took one morning for the news to be sshed all over the

    headlines.Almost everyone in Horington was gossiping about the matter.Lucian stiffened momentarily

    before regaining hisposure to nod. His face was devoid of expression as he said, ¡°Got it. You may

    leave now.¡±Cayden nodded. Realizing that Lucian was in a foul mood, he walked out of the office and

    shut the door quietly.Inside his office, Lucian strode over to the window and stared out, feeling

    conflicted.For the past six years, his parents kept reminding him to get married to Aubree, but he would

    always brush them off.Thus, he assumed they understood his intentions.s, they ended up going

    against his wishes and announced the engagement to the outside world after urging him for six whole

    years.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179

    A long whileter, he took out his phone to call his father.

    The call connected quickly.

    ¡°What is it, Lucian?¡± Elias didn¡¯t head to work today and was currently enjoying breakfast. After

    answering his son¡¯s call, he cast Sonya, who was sitting across from him, a look.

    Sonya knew why her son had called. She took the phone from Elias.

    Elias allowed her to take his phone from him withoutining.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Not knowing anything, Lucian asked sternly, ¡°Were you the one who released the news about the

    engagement?¡±

    Cayden had investigated the matter, but Lucian still wanted to hear Elias admit to it in person.

    To his surprise, his mother¡¯s voice sounded on the other end of the line instead.

    ¡°It was my idea. What¡¯s wrong about it?¡± Sonya responded nonchntly.

    CTT

    Lucian stiffened as his brows snapped together. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask for my opinion? This is my

    business. Besides, I¡¯ve told you not to interfere. I have my own ns.¡±

    Recalling what the Pearsons told herst night, Sonya scowled unhappily. ¡°What other ns can you

    have? Are you going to ignore Aubree forever? Aubree has been the talk of the town no thanks to what

    you did. Did you handle the matter? Is that part of your n?¡±

    Lucian felt an iing headache. ¡°How can you be sure that I didn¡¯t take action?¡±

    He had learned of the rumors that spread like wildfire after leaving with Roxanne under the crowd¡¯s

    watchful eyes.

    Even though he disliked Aubree, he owed her grandfather a favor. Thus, he

    wasn¡¯t about to ignore the matter.

    Before he could take action, things took a twist. He was dragged into the mess, too.

    Lucian was caught off guard.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter. This is the only way we can quell the rumors!¡± Sonya dered, her tone allowing

    no room for negotiation. ¡°You¡¯re the reason the rumors started, so you¡¯ll be the one to end them.

    Aubree has been with you for years, so you should bear responsibility by making her your wife. I

    announced your engagement on behalf of you. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that.¡±

    Massaging his temples, Lucian tried hard to tamp down his irritation. ¡°You know I have no intention of

    marrying her! I¡¯m pretty sure you know Essie¡¯s condition well. She never liked Aubree. A few dayster,

    Aubree even struck Essie. You¡¯re now asking Essie to ept the fact that Aubree¡¯s going to be her

    mother. Have you ever considered Essie¡¯s feelings?¡±

    Sonya was unfazed. ¡°Essie didn¡¯t like Aubree as they didn¡¯t get to spend time together. Anyway,

    Aubree knew she was too harsh in punishing Essie. She knows her mistake now. You¡¯re going to get

    married soon, so Essie will need to ept Aubree no matter what. They get to spend more time

    together if she epts Aubree earlier.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wait for Lucian to respond and added, ¡°If you¡¯re not nning on marrying Aubree, are you

    going to marry Roxanne instead? No matter what, I won¡¯t agree to let her enter our family yet again! I

    wouldn¡¯t have allowed Essie to stay with her for the time being if you hadn¡¯t told me that she could help

    Essie¡¯s condition. That was my biggestpromise!¡±

    Lucian said naught a word.

    ¡°Essie should¡¯ve recovered by now. You should bring her back so she can spend more time with

    Aubree,¡± Sonya ordered. ¡°Also, remind Roxanne to not harbor any notions. I will never allow her to

    marry into the Farwell family for the second time!¡±

    With that said, she ended the call.

    Lucian¡¯s expression scrunched up at once.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180

    Roxanne would always switch on the TV in the morning so she could listen to the news during

    breakfast with the kids.

    ¡°The news of the marriage of convenience between Farwell Group and Pearson Group hassted six

    years. Recently, they¡¯ve finally agreed to set a date for the engagement,¡± the male newscaster

    reported.

    Roxanne¡¯s hand paused midair. She fell silent for a few moments before resuming her action

    nonchntly.

    Archie and Benny promptly lost their appetite as their smiles crumbled.

    When they were overseas, they were curious and excited to find out who their daddy was.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Aftering back to Chanaea, they were upset to learn that he had a daughter. They despised him for

    abandoning Roxanne.

    However, after spending some time with him, they realized he wasn¡¯t as bad as they assumed. On the

    contrary, he was a caring man.

    Despite not knowing they were his sons, he treated them patiently and would give them gifts.They were

    about to ept him when the news of his marriage was announced.

    Thus, their impression of him hit rock bottom once again.

    Daddy¡¯s a bad guy! He treats us nicely but is nning on marrying another woman. He should¡¯ve

    stayed away from us!

    Este¡¯s gaze dimmed when she heard the news.

    I don¡¯t like Ms. Pearson. She¡¯s an evil woman. I want Ms. Jarvis to be my mommy. Daddy promised

    that he won¡¯t allow Ms. Pearson to be my mommy. Why did he break his promise? Does he not love

    me anymore?

    Este was crestfallen.

    Sensing the change in her emotions, Roxanne frowned and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Essie?¡±

    Este pouted unhappily. ¡°Sad.¡±

    For the past few days, Este learned how to utter simple words to express her feelings following

    Roxanne and the boys¡¯ efforts.

    Roxanne¡¯s confusion heightened. ¡°Why are you sad? Can you tell me about

    it?¡±

    Este hung her head low and toyed with her fingers ruefully.

    I want Ms. Jarvis to be my mommy, but I don¡¯t think she likes Daddy. Daddy¡¯s a bad guy. How could he

    marry the baddy?

    The three kids sulked unhappily throughout breakfast. Roxanne was exasperated when she realized

    they were sulking.

    After breakfast, instead of ying Legos together on the carpet, the kids trudged upstairs together.

    Roxanne knew they were upset after learning the news, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    Besides, her thoughts were also a tangled mess. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to guess their thoughts.

    Six yearster, Lucian is getting engaged to Aubree. His wish is finallying true.

    She was lost in her thoughts when the doorbell rang.

    Roxanne snapped out of her reverie and went to open the door.

    The sight of the visitor gave her a huge shock. It took her a few seconds to regain herposure.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The person mentioned in the news was standing at her door. He was dressed in a thin shirt, and his

    hair was slightly messy.

    After their previous fight, she knew Lucian would oftene to visit.

    However, he was tactful enough to not show himself before her.

    This was the first time they met in person after the fight.

    After hearing the news earlier, Roxanne had no idea how she should face him.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181

    As the newscaster¡¯s sound could be heard faintly, Lucian knew Roxanne should¡¯ve heard about his

    engagement. He studied her carefully but realized she seemed calm.

    Shortly after, he broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯m here to pay Essie a visit. How is she doing?¡±

    Roxanne stepped aside to allow him entry. ¡°She¡¯s upstairs. I need to talk to you about her.¡±

    They entered the living room one after another. Roxanne gestured for him to take a seat on the couch

    while she upied a single couch aside.

    Catalina served them coffee and left after realizing they had something to discuss.¡°What is it?¡± Lucian¡¯s

    heart sank when he noticed her expression.

    Roxanne revealed calmly, ¡°I agreed to let Essie stay here temporarily because of her condition. She is

    doing better these few days. She is also starting to talk. Compared to her past self, she has improved a

    lot. There is no need for her to remain here.¡±

    She was telling him to bring Este back home.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Lucian¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Since she¡¯s improving a lot here, she might recoverpletely if she

    stays here. If it doesn¡¯t trouble you¡ª¡±

    Roxanne interjected swiftly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Essie¡¯s your daughter, so I believe she¡¯ll recover faster if she

    stays with you. I¡¯m just a stranger to her, after all.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows puckered when he realized she was determined. ¡°Why the sudden decision? I thought

    you were taking care of her well?¡±

    Roxanne met his gaze and shed a sarcastic grin. ¡°I¡¯m not obliged to take care of someone else¡¯s

    daughter. Previously, I agreed to take care of her as she was sick. I¡¯ve done what I could. Mr. Farwell,

    you should know when to stop. We¡¯re not even rted, so you shouldn¡¯t force me to take care of your

    daughter.¡±

    ncing at the TV, which was still ying the news, she added icily. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t want to get

    involved with a married man and risk getting used of being a homewrecker one day.¡±

    Lucian gazed at the TV silently. He couldn¡¯t utter a single word in rebuttal.

    Since he did not deny it, Roxanne assumed she was right. Her voice grew frosty. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with

    work recently, and taking care of your daughter will merely add to my burden. I don¡¯t want to force

    myself, so please don¡¯t make things difficult for me and bring her back as soon as possible.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s face was devoid of expression as she said that out loud. Averting her gaze, she said

    nothing else as her nails dug into her palms

    She only made up her mind hastily after Lucian arrived.

    Lucian is about to marry Aubree. If Essie remains here, he¡¯ll often show up. That is not right. It¡¯s best to

    keep a distance from him rather than cause a misunderstanding in the future.

    Sensing her intention, Lucian frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the kids are innocent?¡±

    Without flinching, Roxanne replied, ¡°I won¡¯t stop Archie and Benny from being friends with Essie. Essie

    is wee to y with them anytime.¡±

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182

    The silencested for a while, but eventually, Lucian broke it. ¡°As you wish.¡±

    Roxanne nodded and walked up the stairs to get Este.

    All three kids were hanging out in Archie and Benny¡¯s room at the time. Everyone was upset, and the

    atmosphere in the room was grim.

    Archie and Benny were ying with their respective robot toys, whereas Este had buried her head

    into her plush toy¡¯s tummy. All three were immersed in their own worlds.

    When they heard the door opening, all three of them unanimously shifted their attention toward the

    door.

    Roxanne softened her stance when she looked into their eyes. However, sheter thought about the

    man waiting downstairs and became resolute again. She said calmly, ¡°Essie, your dad is here to pick

    you up.¡±

    All three kids were stunned to hear that.

    Este, in particr, bulged her eyes that were shining with confusion while she hugged her plush toy,

    not moving a muscle.Roxanne looked down as she repeated stiftly, ¡°Your dad is waiting downstairs, so

    hurry along now.¡±

    After saying all that, she moved to the side and waited quietly by the door.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± murmured Este. Her voice suggested that she was a little scared and extremely

    reluctant to leave.

    Roxanne forced herself to look away from the kid¡¯s face. She did not dare to say a word because she

    worried that she would ask the kid to stay the second her lips parted.

    It took some time before the kid finally made her way to the door.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help stroking her hair, then held her hand as they walked down the stairs together.

    Lucian had already gotten up from the couch by then, and he had one hand in his pocket as he stood in

    the middle of the living room. It seemed like he was ready to take Este away as soon as she showed

    up.

    Roxanne held Este¡¯s hand until they were off thest step. After that, she spoke in a sweet voice,

    ¡°Go on, then.¡±

    Having said that, she let go of Este¡¯s hand.

    Este stared at her father, then at the beautifuldy beside her. The kid¡¯s eyes shone with

    dissatisfaction and reluctance. She only took two steps forward before she suddenly turned back

    around and hugged Roxanne¡¯s leg tightly, refusing to let go.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted and turned into a messy mush as she reached out her hand. At first, she

    wanted to stroke Este¡¯s head to offer her somefort, but her hand stopped midair before it

    reached for Este¡¯s hands and gently pried them away from her leg. ¡°Be good and go home with your

    dad. I will be very busy in theing days, and you know that.¡±

    As if she sensed something amiss about the situation, Este used her tiny hands to grab Roxanne¡¯s

    skirt and shook her head fervently. ¡°No! No going home!¡±

    Lucian frowned a little when he heard what the kid said. At the same time, his eyes gleamed with

    surprise and a hint of bitterness.

    She needs her mother so badly, but that woman has no intention of taking care of her¡­

    Roxanne shifted her gaze to the man standing right there and prayed that he would say something.

    However, Lucian merely stood there with a stoic expression. He stared at the two of them but seemed

    to have no intention of helping at all.

    Roxanne retracted her gaze when she saw that, following which, she crouched down to look at

    Este¡¯s cute face.

    Tears filled up Este¡¯s eyes as she pouted aggrievedly and looked at Roxanne longingly. ¡°I want to

    stay with you!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze softened upon hearing that. At the end of the day, she couldn¡¯t bear to see the kid

    crying, so she patiently cooed, ¡°Be good, Essie. I know you like me. I enjoy spending time with you too,

    but I have been really busy and tiredtely. If you wish to help me, then be good and go home with your

    dad, okay?¡±

    ¡°I want to stay with Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± murmured Este stubbornly as she bit her

    lip.

    There¡¯s no saying if I can see Ms. Jarvis again if I go home with Daddy now¡­

    When Roxanne looked into Este¡¯s eyes, she realized what the kid was thinking, and for a minute

    there, Roxanne didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She remained quiet for a few minutes before she smiled and said sweetly, ¡°I will always be here, and

    you can drop by anytime you want, okay?¡±

    However, Este didn¡¯t quite buy those words.

    Meanwhile, Lucian misread the situation and thought that Roxanne only said those words to chase

    Este away. Hence, he sternly reminded, ¡°Este Farwell, have you forgotten that this is not your

    home?¡±

    Este slowly lowered her head before turning around and walking to her father right away.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183

    Chapter 183 With that, the door to the mansion slowly closed, and Este¡®s tiny

    figure was gone from Roxanne¡®s sight.Missing the little girl

    dearly, Roxanne took a deep breath and forced her tears back in.They had spent quite some

    time together, and the kid had obviously grown fond of her and the boys. On top

    of that, her illness showed evident signs of improvementIf at all possible, Roxanne wished that she coul

    d continue to stay with Este and take care of thetter until she had

    completely recovered. How I wish I could hear her say a full sentence¡­

    Unfortunately, it seemed that was no longer possible.As Archie and Benny walked down the stairs after

    Roxanne and Este, the boys could tell that their mother was sad to

    send Este away. Although they, too, felt the same, they kept their words to themselves.When they sa

    w how saddened their mother was, they snuggled up in her arms and promised,

    ¡°Don¡®t be sad, Mommy. We promise we will always be with you.¡±Roxanne hugged the cuddly

    kids in her embrace, and her heart slowly became filled with warmth once more.Although she was reluc

    tant to part with Este, her challenging job made it impossible for her to deal with other matters as she

    was preupied with her work every day.On that fateful day, Roxanne followed her

    routine and left the research facility when it was time to pick up her kids from kindergarten.When she

    was on her way, she received a call from Larry.Roxanne picked up the

    call. ¡°Hi Larry, what¡®s up?¡±Larry sounded a little troubled when

    he spoke on the other end of the line,¡°Are you free to talk? I¡®d like to ask for a favor.¡±Roxanne could

    tell that something was off, so she agreed to help him without hesitation, ¡°Ask away.¡±Larry

    replied, ¡°It¡®s easier if we talk in person. I¡®ll send you a location

    later. Let¡®s meet there.¡±Roxanne agreed to meet up and hung up the call. After

    that, she sped up and drove quickly to the kindergarten to pick up her kids. Upon dropping them

    off at her home, she asked her friend to babysit them, then hurried off to meet Larry at the restaurant h

    e picked.     Larry was already there when she arrived, and he had a grim expression on his face.¡°Sorry

    for asking you toe here out

    of the blue,¡± said Larry when he saw her sitting down.Roxanne didn¡®t mind, so she grinned. ¡°It¡®s fine. I¡®

    m free tonight anyway. So, what do you need my help for?¡±While they were talking,

    a server showed up to

    serve their dishes so that they could eat while they chatted.¡°Initially, I nned to only stay here

    for a short while, but an elderly member of my extended family suddenly developed an illness in his bra

    in. I¡®m the only medical

    practitioner in the family, so I stayed behind to help out,¡± said Larry. ¡°I¡®ve read his medical file, and he n

    eeds a

    craniotomy. Unfortunately, he is getting too old, and the risk involved is rather high.The sess rate is

    only 20%¡±They both worked in the healthcare

    industry, so Larry could exin the patient¡®s situation in a few short sentences.Those few words also all

    owed Roxanne to understand what Larry wanted her help with.¡°We worked together on several asio

    ns

    when we were living overseas, and of all the doctors I know, you are the most skilled one in this field. T

    hat is why I was hoping.¡± Larry trailed off as he became hesitant.After all, craniotomy was a difficult and

    risky procedure, so the surgeon performing the task

    would have to endure tremendous stress.Roxanne had no obligation and didn¡®t need to take a risk

    like that.Nevertheless, she understood that Larry was worried about her

    being burdened by the risk involved. Hence, she didn¡®t bother waiting for him to finish his sentence and

    immediately said, ¡°Where is the patient now? If possible, I think I should go check his condition in

    person. It¡®s as you said. I specialize in this field, so I might be able toe

    up with another solution. Who knows? Maybe we can avoid surgery entirely.¡±Larry was still pondering h

    ow to finish his sentence when her words prompted a bewildered glint to sh past his eyes.D¨C

    Did she agree to help out just like that?From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184

    ¡°If it¡¯s fine with you, I can free up some time tomorrow and drop by the hospital to examine the patient,¡±

    suggested Roxanne after she thought about her work schedule for the next few days.

    Larry came back around and quickly nodded. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll be counting on you. If you ever need

    anything in the future, please feel free to let me know.¡±

    Roxanne grinned. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve helped me a lot while we were living overseas. Besides, it is our

    duty as doctors to help the sick. Since you believe that I can do this, there¡¯s no reason for me to back

    down.¡±

    The two of them chatted a little longer before they settled on a time for Roxanne to visit her patient.

    On the following afternoon, Roxanne finished up her work at the research institute and went to meet up

    with Larry right away at the entrance of the hospital.

    ¡°I spoke to the rest of my family, so I will be the only one staying overnight here. You don¡¯t need to feel

    pressured at all,¡± said Larry. He then led her to the hospital room.

    Lying on the sickbed was an elderly man whose hair had been shaved. He was still unconscious at the

    time.

    He had gotten ill suddenly, so the color on his face hadn¡¯t faded yet. That was why he looked as though

    he was an ordinary elderly man who was simply sleeping.¡°Are you J?¡± asked the medical experts

    in the room, who were in charge of treating the elderly man.

    Larry had shared Roxanne¡¯s alias with the others before he even dropped by. Those medical experts

    had long heard about the renowned J, and they were surprised to see such a young woman

    standing behind Larry. Most of them even wondered if there was something wrong with their eyes.

    Roxanne nodded slightly, then turned her attention to the patient. ¡°Sorry,

    but now¡¯s not the time to exchange pleasantries. Please tell me more about the patient¡¯s condition.

    Also, please allow me to perform a few examinations.¡±

    The medical experts turned to Larry to get his approval when they saw how professionally she acted.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Larry nodded in response.

    With his approval, the medical experts quickly helped Roxanne. They showed her the patient¡¯s medical

    report and helped her perform some examinations.

    They worked for hours before Roxanne finally had the full picture of her patient¡¯s condition. She

    couldn¡¯t help feeling disheartened by what she had learned

    Unfortunately, she had to admit that the patient¡¯s case was tough, even for someone as skilled as

    herself.

    ¡°What do you think? Can you help him?¡± asked Larry in a concerned tone.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°I need some time to figure this out. He can hold out for two more

    days, and I will use that time to hold a conference to discuss his condition.¡±

    Larry trusted her, so he nodded and agreed to let her work her magic.

    Roxanne ended up spending most of her time at the hospital over the next two days.

    She discussed the matter with a few domestic experts who were renowned in that field. After that, she

    came up with a new medical proposal, but even then, the chances of sess were only forty percent.

    On the day of the surgery, Roxanne dropped her kids off at the kindergarten early in the morning. She

    hurried to the hospital immediately after to confirm the surgical procedure with the other experts. The

    preparation for the surgery was done following that.

    The surgery would begin at one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and if everything went smoothly, the entire

    process would take about five or six hours. That

    would give her just enough time to go pick up her kids.

    Roxanne¡¯s confidence caused her to dismiss the idea of asking Lysa to pick up the kids.

    Soon, it was one o¡¯clock, and the surgery began officially.

    Roxanne and the other medical experts worked diligently as they operated on the patient.

    Everyone was going all out to make this case one of the forty percent of cases that ended in sess.

    Unfortunately, their patient truly was too old, and an unexpectedplication arose during the surgery.

    The medical experts had never dealt with anything like that before, so they panicked for a minute there.

    Roxanne was worried as well, but she forced herself to calm down and continued operating on her

    patient.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185

    Before she even knew it, the surgery had already gone on for over seven hours.

    By then, all the other kids in the kindergarten had already left, and only three kids remained.

    Este had moved out of their house, but Archie and Benny still

    treated her the same way they did when she was staying with them.

    The boys

    noticed that no one was there to pick Este up, so they took her to the sandbox. All three of them then

    built a sandcastle together and were having so much fun.

    When Lucian showed up, he saw the three kids crouching in the sandbox. Theirughter filled the small

    yground in the kindergarten.

    ¡°Essie,¡± said Lucian, who waited until all three had finished ying before he called out to his daughter.

    However, Este was reluctant to leave as she stared at her two friends, even though her dad had alre

    ady called out to her.

    Lucian frowned and turned his attention to Archie and Benny. ¡°Where¡®s your mom?¡±

    The boys didn¡®t like him, but they still stood up politely.

    From N?velDrama.Org.

    Reluctant to answer Lucian¡®s questions, Archie pouted and turned his head to the side to

    stare at the tiny sandcastle they had built earlier.

    Benny, on the other hand, had an innocent look on his face. He answered, ¡°Mommy has an

    important surgery to perform today. She is probably dealing with something troublesome, and that is wh

    y she¡®s not here yet.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and saw the look on Archie¡®s face. That prompted B

    enny to quickly add, ¡°But, uh, she should be here soon. Bye, Mr. Farwell. Bye, Essie.¡±

    Nodding, Lucian reached out to hold Este¡®s hand and leave but to no

    avail,

    Este had tilted

    her head down and backed away a few steps. At that moment, she was standing behind Archie and Be

    nny, shaking her head at her father.

    The boys realized that Este refused to leave, so they turned around to coo her.

    But no matter how hard they tried to convince her to go home, Este stubbornly shook her head. She

    even clutched onto their bags and insisted, ¡°Stay together.¡±

    Este had been rather harsh to Lucian ever since he took her away from Roxanne¡®s ce. The kid wo

    uld cry endlessly at every trivial matter, and that made Lucian raise his white g. At that point, he no lo

    nger dared to force her to do things she didn¡®t want to. Hence, he had no choice but to give in by noddi

    ng and saying, ¡°I¡®ll wait here with you boys.¡±

    With Lucian around, the kids couldn¡®t y as freely as they did before. All they did was sit quietly on the

    bench.

    After they waited for about an hour, the sky was turning dark. Yet, Roxanne was nowhere to be seen.

    Lucian frowned a little as he fished his phone out of his pocket to call Roxanne.

    He made several consecutive calls, but no one picked up.

    I guess she is still in the operating room.

    Lucian checked the time before shifting his attention to the kids. ¡°Are you hungry? I¡®ll get everyone som

    e food.¡±

    Hearing that, Este turned to look at both Archie and Benny with anticipation gleaming in her eyes.

    Archie, however, grabbed the strap of his backpack and shook his head with a scowl on

    his face. ¡°We¡®re going to wait for Mommy. Mr. Farwell, please go ahead and take Essie home.¡±

    When Benny heard what Archie said, he forced himself to ignore his hunger

    and nodded in agreement. ¡°I¡®m sure Essie is hungry, so please take her home quickly, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    The glint in Este¡®s eyes dimmed instantly. She stubbornly shook

    her head at her father and said, ¡°Not hungry.¡±

    I will stay with Archie and Benny if they¡®re not leaving. I want to keep thempany.

    Lucian couldn¡®t help feeling a headacheing.

    Even after he tried to talk some sense into the

    kids, all three of them remained adamant about staying put.

    ..

    Left with no choice, Lucian ordered Cayden, who was waiting right outside, to buy them some food

    and deliver it over.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell, but we¡®re not hungry,¡± lied Archie as he stubbornly turned Lucian¡®s offer down.

    Meanwhile, Benny caressed his tummy pitifully and echoed his elder brother¡®s words.

    At that point, Lucian could more or less guess the reason behind that hostility. The incident from

    before must¡®ve left a bad impression on the kids and made them hate me. Ah, they are so frustrating.

    ¡°I specially bought these for the two of you. If neither of you will eat it, then I have no choice but to throw

    Lucian, pretending to look for a trash can after that.

    The boys hesitated for a moment, but at the end of the day, they didn¡®t want the

    food to go to waste, so they epted it.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186

    Chapter 186 The sky had already turned dark when Roxanne left the

    operating room.She saw the night sky and suddenly realized that she was

    late to pick her kids up, so she quickly changed her clothes and rushed to the kindergarten.At the entra

    nce of the kindergarten, she saw from a distance that a guy with a hand in his pocket was standing besi

    de a bench. The kids were sitting together and eating their burgers with their

    heads down.Roxanne couldn¡®t help stopping short

    when she saw that.It seemed like Lucian could sense

    her gaze because he looked up and took a nce at her. After that, he shifted his attention to the kids a

    nd told them something All three of them then simultaneously turned to her. Each of them had a half¨C

    eaten burger in

    their hands when they ran to her.Feeling apologetic, Roxanne crouched down and stroked

    the kids¡® heads. ¡°I am so sorry for beingte.¡±Archie and Benny were used to her beingte, so they did

    n¡¯t mind and shook their heads when they heard what she said. They were actually worried about her. ¡°

    Mommy, have you been working all this time? Are you tired?¡±¡°Not at all,¡± replied Roxanne while grinnin

    g.Despite her words, her body was actually exhausted.If it weren¡®t for her kids, she wouldn¡®t even have

    the strength to lift her

    arm.Years ago, aplication urred when she gave birth to her kids, and she lost a lot of blood. As

    a result, she had been frail and weak.It was also why she would be exhausted every time she operated

    for an extended period and would need to rest a lot to recuperate.¡°Why is Essie¡­?¡± asked Roxanne a

    s she stared at Este in confusion.Lucian is already here

    to pick her up, so why hasn¡®t she gone home yet? Or¡­ did he stay out of the courtesy

    to take care of Archie and Benny?Conflicting emotions welled up in Roxanne when

    she came to that conclusionNo one knew when Lucian had made his

    way to them, but when he heard that question, he answered in an even tone, ¡°Essie refused to leave th

    em behind.¡±  Roxanne couldn¡®t help being taken aback when she heard that. A

    self mocking thought ran past her mind immediately after.¡°I tried calling you earlier, but you didn¡®t pick u

    p,¡± said Lucian.Right then, Roxanne came back around. She stood up to look right into

    his eyes and forced a smile. ¡°I

    turned my phone off and didn¡¯t see your calls until I was out of the operating room. Thank you for taking

    care of Archie and Benny.¡±Lucian frowned a little when he realized that Roxanne was slightly

    pale. ¡°It¡®s only right for me to do that. After all, you took care of Essie for such a

    long time.¡±The two of them didn¡®t have much to say to each other, and Roxanne was truly exhausted, s

    o she exchanged some pleasantries with him before putting

    some distance between them and nodding. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll take Archie and

    Benny home now.¡±The two boys then politely bid goodbye to Lucian.Este, however, kept staring at R

    oxanne with her big, round eyes. The little girl didn¡®t want to part with her just like that.When she

    saw the look on Este¡®s face, Roxanne¡®s heart melted, and she crouched down to stroke Este¡®s hea

    d. ¡°Be good, Essie, and go home with your

    daddy. Archie and Benny will y with you again tomorrow, okay?¡±Only then did Este nod obediently

    and reply in her baby voice, ¡°Bye¨C

    bye, Ms. Jarvis.¡±¡°See you tomorrow,¡± replied Roxanne, whose heart softened even morewhen she hear

    d Este¡®s adorable voice.After saying that, Roxanne held her boys¡® hands and left.Lucian¡®s gaze was i

    ndecipherable when he watched all three of them leave.That was the first time they interacted again aft

    er

    he took Este home.That woman is treating me the way she did when we first met. If I hadn¡®t helped t

    ake care of the two boys, she likely wouldn¡®t have bothered to talk to me at all.Este

    waited for a while, but her father just

    stood there without budging, so she swung his arm in confusion.Only then did Lucian return to his sens

    es. He picked his daughter up and walked toward the exit.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187

    Back at the mansion, Lysa had been waiting for them to return and have dinner for quite some time.

    When she saw everyone entering the house, she hurried to them and asked, ¡°What happened? Why is

    everyone home sote?¡±

    Roxanne forced a smile and answered, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had to work overtime. Please babysit the kids.

    I¡¯m a little tired, so I think I¡¯ll go to bed now.¡±

    When Lysa saw how pale and tired Roxanne looked, she agreed to babysit right away.

    Roxanne cooed her kids a little, then retired to her own room.

    When Lysa finished making breakfast the next morning, she realized that Roxanne was still nowhere to

    be seen.

    The kids, on the other hand, had already made their way downstairs. They even dressed themselves

    up.

    ¡°You boys eat away. I¡¯ll go check on your mother,¡± said Lysa. She was a little worried when she recalled

    how tired Roxanne looked the previous night.

    However, the kids stopped her in her tracks when they heard what she said. ¡°There is no need for that.

    Mommy is always tired after she has performed surgery. Let her sleep in. Wake her up only if she is still

    asleep in the afternoon.¡±Lysa hesitated for a moment, but she eventually agreed to do as they said.

    She made sure the boys had their breakfast, then took them to the kindergarten.

    It was ratherte by the time she got home, but Roxanne was still sleeping.

    Nevertheless, Lysa decided that she wouldn¡¯t disturb Roxanne. She simply made some oatmeal so that

    thetter had something to eat when she woke

    up.

    Roxanne sprung up from her bed immediately after she woke up and saw the time.

    It¡¯s eleven o¡¯clock, and the kids arete!

    She was about to kick her nket off when she recalled that she had already hired a housekeeper. The

    kids are probably at school already.

    Strangely, Roxanne felt drained after she rxed.

    She rested on her bed for a while before someone knocked on her door.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you up?¡± asked Lysa. She had waited for an entire morning and was quick to check on

    Roxanne when afternoon came around.

    Roxanne replied, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m up. I¡¯ll be right out.¡±

    She didn¡¯t realize that her voice had be hoarse until she finished speaking.

    Do I have a fever?

    Nevertheless, Roxanne didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She got out of bed and freshened up before

    going downstairs to have some food. However, her fatigue became more apparent when she walked.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, why is your face all red?¡± asked Lysa in a surprised tone as she served Roxanne the bowl

    of oatmeal she had prepared.

    Roxanne frowned and spoke a beatter, ¡°I think I might have a fever. Please find some medicine for

    me.¡±

    In a panic, Lysa quickly searched the medical kit and gave Roxanne some pills.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Although she didn¡¯t have any appetite, she forced herself to have some food before she returned to her

    room to rest.

    Roxanne hadn¡¯t expected herself to fall sick so easily. I only performed one surgery. I can¡¯t believe that

    is all it takes to wear me out so much that I¡¯ve fallen ill. When did I be so weak?

    Maybe because she had a fever, her mind became fuzzy soon after.

    A flurry of thoughts shed past her mind, and she fell asleep.

    That night, Lysa noticed that Roxanne was still resting and guessed that thetter hadn¡¯t recovered.

    Hence, she went to the kindergarten to pick the boys up.

    When she reached the ce, she saw Este hanging out around the boys. Disappointment shed

    past Este¡¯s eyes when she saw Lysa there.

    Archie and Benny knew that Este missed their mommy and worried that she would refuse to go

    home like she did the day before. Hence, one of them took the initiative to ask, ¡°Where is Mommy?¡±

    Lysa was worried about Roxanne, who was all alone at home at the time. Hearing that question

    brought a worried frown to Lysa¡¯s brows. ¡°Ms. Jarvis is sick and is resting at home. Let¡¯s hurry back.¡±

    Both boys became anxious when they heard that.

    They had assumed their mommy would recover soon after resting for a bit, just like usual. They didn¡¯t

    expect her to be so tired that she fell ill.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188

    Este refused to go home with him because she wanted to see Roxanne. That was why Lucian had

    no choice but to wait at a corner.

    Never had he expected to hear such news.

    Este gave Lucian an anxious look and grabbed his sleeve. ¡°Ms. Jarvis-¡±

    Lucian knew what his daughter wanted to ask, so he helped her finish her question. ¡°What happened to

    Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Lysa, who knew nothing about their story, told them what happened to Roxanne, ¡°Ms. Jarvis hadn¡¯t

    been feeling well when she got homest night. I thought she was exhausted, but when I checked on

    her at noon, she had alreadye down with a fever. I have to get back to take care of her now.¡±

    She then held the boys¡¯ hands and left.

    Archie and Benny left in haste and did not even bid Este goodbye.Este¡¯s eyes started turning red.

    She could not help but mumble in a soft voice, ¡°Ms. Jarvis-¡±

    Lucian looked at the little girl and hesitated for a moment. He then asked his driver to follow Lysa¡¯s car

    so that they could visit Roxanne.

    The boys were so worried about their mother that they ran straight into her room. They did not even

    say anything when Lucian came into the house.

    Lysa did not stop Lucian and Este from going upstairs either.

    Roxanne was woken up by the boys when they opened the door. She opened her eyes and saw two

    pairs of doe eyes staring at her.

    ¡°Mommy, how are you? You must be feeling very ufortable.¡± Archie touched her forehead and was

    taken aback by the heat.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Roxanne responded with aforting smile. ¡°It¡¯s just fever. It¡¯ll go away once I have enough sleep.¡±

    Suddenly, she heard a little girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Ms. Jarvis-¡±

    Roxanne froze for a bit. She tilted her head aside and saw Este fussing with the edge of the

    bedsheet and gave Roxanne a worried look.

    Essie? Why is she here? Instinctively, Roxanne looked in the door¡¯s direction and saw a slender figure

    standing by the entrance.

    After meeting her gaze, the man frowned and entered the room. ¡°High fever?¡±

    With mixed emotions surging in her heart, Roxanne looked away and said calmly, ¡°It¡¯s not a big

    problem. I¡¯m a doctor, so I know my body well. I¡¯ll get better once I get enough sleep.¡±

    Lysa could not help but refute, ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping for almost twenty four hours, but you still didn¡¯t

    get better. Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital?¡±

    The man narrowed his eyes suspiciously.

    Roxanne clenched her fists for a second, but she was so dizzy that she could not think of a way to say

    no to the suggestion.

    She knew she had a high fever. In fact, she waited for Lysa toe home so they could go to the

    hospital together. Never did she expect Lucian to be there.

    Archie and Benny, too, were worried about their mother. ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll go to the hospital with you.

    You¡¯ll feel better once the doctor gives you a jab. You¡¯d always give us a jab whenever we have a

    fever.¡±

    The boys then grabbed her hands and helped her sit up.

    Este was so exasperated that her eyes turned red.

    Seeing how anxious the kids were, Roxanne had no choice but to listen to them. She nodded and

    looked at Lysa. ¡°Could youe with me to the hospital?¡±

    The two boys insisted on apanying her, but Roxanne turned them down with a frown. ¡°You boys

    just stay home and rest, okay? I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡±

    She did not want her children to go out at this hour.

    Before Lysa could say yes, Lucian¡¯s deep voice emerged from the back. ¡°I¡¯ll take you. Lysa can stay

    home and take care of the kids.¡±

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189

    Chapter 189Mission To Remarry Chapter 189Upon hearing his suggestion, Roxanne was a little

    apprehensive.She wanted to stay away from Lucian, but she had to admit that was the best solution..A

    few secondster, Roxanne nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡± Lucian nodded.After asking Archie and Benny to move

    aside, she got up from her bed.But before she could stand still, her head started spinning. She

    staggered and pressed her hand on the bed to steady herself.¡°Let me help you.¡± Lysa immediately

    walked toward her to grab her arm.Roxanne¡¯s vision darkened for a few seconds. When her vision

    recovered a few secondster, she responded with a weak nod.§£§¡§³ §©§¡§ª§¯§´§¦§²§¦§³§µ§¦§´Angelina Jolie¡¯s

    Shocking Health Struggles Over The Years12 Facts About Venezia Cruz: She Did Get Noticed

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    The three little children, too, got up to her and walked by her side.Roxanne was so frail that she had to

    lean on Lysa when she walked. Even Lysa had difficulty supporting her.Upon noticing that, the three

    children wanted to help. Before they could extend their hands, a towering figure stood in their

    way.Lucian stood in front of Lysa and frowned. ¡°Let me. You take care of the kids.¡±Before Roxanne

    could react, Lucian wrapped his hands around her waist and carried her in his arms.At that time,

    Roxanne was still in a daze as she had brain fog. By the time she came to her senses, she put up a

    struggle but to no avail. The man was clearly in control of the situation.Roxanne had no choice but to

    stop struggling. She knitted her brows and expressed her dismay, ¡°Put me down. I can walk.¡±Her

    request fell on deaf ears. Lucian turned to Lysa and said, ¡°Please whip up something for the kids. They

    haven¡¯t eaten anything so far. Put them to bed first if wee backte.¡±Lysa agreed But the three

    children were not pleased with the arrangement. They followed the adults to the car and tried to crawl

    into the passenger¡¯s seats.After putting Roxanne into the car, Lucian turned around, grabbed the little

    ones, and removed them from the car.Archie, Benny, and Este sulked while looking at the woman in

    the car.¡°She¡¯ll be worried if you insist on following, and that¡¯s not good for her recovery. She¡¯ll be

    relieved to know that all of you stayed home, ate your dinner, and turned in early,¡± Lucian exined

    patiently.The three little ones cast a doubtful look at Roxanne.Roxanne put on a faint smile and said,

    ¡°Yes. Sleep early, and don¡¯t wait for us.¡±The children had no choice but to nod.Lucian got into the car,

    sat beside Roxanne, and closed the door, blocking the children¡¯s view of the car¡¯s interior. He then

    instructed the driver to rush to the hospital.After sending them off, the children reluctantly returned to

    the mansion with Lysa.Roxanne kept looking at the children from the rear-view mirror and was relieved

    when they all headed back to the house.The warm and cozy atmosphere in the car made Roxanne

    want to fall asleep, but when she thought of the man sitting next to her, she forced herself to stay

    awake.Due to her fever, despite trying her best to stay awake by digging her nails into her palms, she

    soon fell into a deep slumber.¡°How do you feel?¡± Lucian expressed his concern as they were caught in

    a traffic snarl.When he did not get a reply, he looked to the side and noticed the woman was sound

    asleep.Overwhelmed byplicated emotions, Lucian looked away and ordered the driver, ¡°Drive

    slower.¡±Soon, he felt a weight on his shoulder.Lucian turned around and looked at the side of the

    woman¡¯s sleeping face with a subtle gentleness in his eyes.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190

    Chapter 190Roxanne slept throughout the journey.She did not wake up even when they arrived at the

    hospital.Lucian hesitated for a moment and decided not to wake Roxanne up. After instructing the

    driver to open the door, he covered the woman with his coat and carried her out of the car.The

    emergency department was the only ce with people on duty since they arrivedte at night. After

    registering at the counter, he carried Roxanne and headed to the department.Roxanne woke up when

    they entered the department. It took her a few seconds to realize she was in Lucian¡¯s arms. The doctor

    was looking at them from the opposite side.§£§¡§³ §©§¡§ª§¯§´§¦§²§¦§³§µ§¦§´Angelina Jolie¡¯s Shocking Health

    Struggles Over The Years12 Facts About Venezia Cruz: She Did Get Noticed

    Roxanne¡¯s face immediately turned brick-red, but no one could tell she was blushing because the fever

    had already caused her face to look flushed.¡°Put me down!¡± She nudged the man in

    embarrassment.Lucian, who was listening to the doctor exin Roxanne¡¯s health condition, realized

    she had woken up when he heard her voice. He nced at the woman but did not release

    her.Roxanne, who also heard the doctor¡¯s voice, fell silent and buried herself in his coat to avoid further

    embarrassment.The man¡¯s chest was so warm that Roxanne conked out again.She could vaguely hear

    the doctor¡¯s voice and Lucian¡¯s questions. He doesn¡¯t need to ask those questions in detail. I¡¯m aware

    of the things the doctor said.After the consultation, the man woke her up.Lucian ced her on the bed

    and said, ¡°You need to be on a drip, so you¡¯llneed to stay in the hospital for a night.¡± Roxanne, who was

    still in a daze, nodded. She waited for the nurse to put her on a drip before sleeping like a log

    again.Lucian sat by the bed, looked at the woman¡¯s palm-sized face, and his expression dimmed

    slightly. I haven¡¯t seen her for six years, and she seems to have lost quite some weight. She looks even

    frailer now that she¡¯s ill.Despite carrying Roxanne in his arms and walking quite a bit, Lucian did not

    feel exhausted as she was as light as a feather. Did she even take good care of herself in thest six

    years? She even had to raise two kids all by herselfRoxanne woke up in the middle of the night and

    opened her eyes. She still felt a little dizzy and was a little lost. Everything that had happened before

    this was like a dream to her. Why is he treating me so well when he¡¯s about to marry another woman?

    While she was still in a groggy state, she heard someone breathing in the ward.Roxanne looked to the

    side and saw Lucian leaning on a chair. The chair was too tiny for his tall and muscr physique.

    Despite not being in afortable position, he could still sleep without a stir.She looked up at the IV

    drip bag and noticed it was reced with a new one.Roxanne could not help but freeze for a moment.

    So it wasn¡¯t a dream. Lucian must be exhausted after taking care of me for the whole night.At that

    point, Roxanne was inundated by mixed feelings.She took a nce at the clock and realized it was

    midnight. Can¡¯t believe I¡¯ve slept for so many hours. I wonder if the kids have slept well too.Roxanne

    took out her phone but hesitated when she was to text Lysa. I might disturb her sleep if I were to text

    her at this hour.She thought about it for a moment and put aside her phone.After spending a few hours

    resting in the hospital, Roxanne felt a lot better.She touched her forehead and felt her fever had also

    subsided.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191

    Chapter 191 Lucian was a light sleeper. When he heard the series of soft rustling sounds, he opened

    his eyes and saw that the patient on the bed had already woken up.She ced her palm on her

    forehead, seemingly checking her own temperature.¡°How are you feeling? Do you still have a high

    fever?¡± Lucian got up and walked toward the bed.Roxanne froze in her movements before slowly

    propping herself up. In a courteous tone, she said, ¡°I feel much better now. Thank you, and sorry for the

    trouble caused tonight.¡± Seeing how she was acting distant from him, Lucian¡¯s face fell. However, he

    quickly hid his displeasure upon recalling that she was unwell. ¡°You didn¡¯t have dinner just now. Are

    you hungry?¡± he asked in a caring tone.As soon as he brought that up, Roxanne realized that she was

    starving.Apart from the few bites she had at lunch, she practically ate nothing the entire day due to a

    low appetite caused by her fever.Then again, she was reluctant to owe him any more favors.Just when

    she was about to say no to him, her empty stomach growled.In an instant, Roxanne¡¯s cheeks flushed.

    She kept a calmposure and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating anything thiste.¡±Lucian furrowed his

    brows and left the ward at once.Upon hearing the door shut behind her, Roxanne turned, only to realize

    that the man had disappeared.Ten minutester, he returned with a piping hot bowl of oatmeal.¡°There

    isn¡¯t much option at this hour. I can only make you this using the microwave at the hospital. Hope you

    don¡¯t mind it.¡±Roxanne was taken aback by his action.By the time she snapped back to her senses, he

    had already adjusted her bed and ced the oatineal in front of her.¡°Thank you.¡± She got up and took a

    mouthful of it.Considering all that he has done for me, it would be very impolite of me to decline him

    once more Lucian waited till she started eating before returning to his seat. ¡°The doctor advised you to

    be hospitalized for further observation, just in case your condition worsens. You should go for another

    check-up tomorrow morning. If all is well, then you can be discharged,¡± he uttered in a low

    voiceRoxanne nced at him and nodded. ¡°I feel okay now. Thank you for taking care of me tonight.

    It¡¯s getting prettyte, so you¡¯d better go home and take a rest since you have to work tomorrow.¡±He

    was chagrined to hear that she was not so subtly chasing him away. ¡°I¡¯m not so irresponsible to leave

    you here alone overnight,¡± he snapped coldly.Frowning, Roxanne insisted, ¡°I¡¯m fine, and I don¡¯t need

    special care anymore. It¡¯s unnecessary for you to stay back. You can¡¯t get a good rest here,C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    anyway.¡±She did not want to owe him anything more than she already did.Her voice sounded

    awkwardly loud in the quiet hospital ward at midnight.Dead silence filled the room upon her

    words.However, the man did not seem to have any intention of leaving.She dug her fingernails into her

    palms as she exined in a slightly friendlier tone of voice, ¡°We aren¡¯t in any rtionship. Hence,

    there¡¯s no reason for you to take special care of me, Mr. Farwell. I actually feel burdened when you do

    that.¡±Upon saying so, she gave the man sitting opposite her a solemn look.Never in a million years

    would Lucian have thought that caring for her would create a rift between them. He was utterly

    displeased.Yet, there was no way he could just leave the woman alone.After moments of pin-drop

    silence, he managed to suppress his anger. ¡°Don¡¯t you misunderstand. I just think that Essie will be

    mad at me if she finds out that I left you here and went back on my own,¡± he said indifferently.In other

    words, he was implying that she was not the reason why he insisted on staying.Though Roxanne was a

    little apprehensive, she could not refute him. Left with no choice, she acquiesced to his

    decision.However, none of them had anything to say to each other, resulting in a very awkward

    situation in the ward.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192

    Chapter 192 When Roxanne finished eating her oatmeal, Lucian automatically adjusted her bed for her

    and put the bowl away.away.For a long time, both of them just stared at each other without exchanging

    a word. The silence between them spoke volumes.Roxanne had rested for the whole day, so it was

    difficult for her to fall asleep again. Even so, she shut her eyes, not wanting to interact with Lucian. He,

    on the other hand, was exhausted after a long day. Sleepiness gradually descended upon him, and in

    the blink of an eye, he dozed off.Minutester, soft rhythmic breathing was the only sound that could be

    heard in the ward.Roxanne slowly opened her eyes and cast a look in his direction.His jacket had been

    ced over her nket, leaving him with only a thin shirt on. He folded his arms across his chest,

    seemingly having a rough time resting.Roxanne hesitated for a bit before she decided to get up and

    approach him quietly. Grabbing his jacket from the bed, she gently draped it over him.A turmoil of

    emotions crept up on her when she saw his handsome face close up.It¡¯s still the same gorgeous face

    from six years ago, but I¡¯m no longer the infatuated girl I was back then. I don¡¯t know how he sees me

    now, and neither do I want to find out about it. I just want to lead a peaceful life with my two little

    munchkins,Suddenly. Roxanne felt a sense of relief rise within her. She strode across the room to

    switch off the lights, then went back to bed.As soon as she closed her eyes, a million thoughts ran past

    her head, giving her a hard time falling asleep.Ironically, the soft sounds from the bed earlier had

    awakened Lucian, who was a light sleeper. When he heard her footstepsing toward him, he chose

    to keep his eyes shut and pretended to be asleep.A momentter, she stopped in front of him, and he

    was able to pick up the faint fragrance that lingered upon her body.Owing to his proximity, the scent

    made his heart skip a beat, and his breathing became uneven. Somehow, he had a feeling that her

    gaze was fixated on him. Hence, he could only continue with his act until he heard noisesing from

    the bed.¡¯ He slowly opened his bleary cyes to look at her, and his gaze never left the bed for the rest of

    the night.¡°That nighi, none of them had a good rest.The next morning, Roxanne was woken up by a

    ruckus outside of the ward.¡°The little ones were so worried about Ms. Jarvis. They have been asking to

    come see her since the break of dawn,¡± Lysa said helplessly.Archie¡¯s anxious voice rang out. ¡°How is

    Mommy? Is she still sleeping?¡±¡°Yes. You should go inter.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice sounded hoarse.He had notFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    gotten much rest. By the time he dozed off, the children had already barged into the ward, asking to

    see Roxanne. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly, he brought them all outside and shut the door

    behind him.Archie noticed how haggard Lucian was, so even though he was frowning, he obliged

    obediently.Meanwhile, Benny was peering through the small crack left by the closed door in hopes that

    he could get a glimpse of Roxanne, but to no avail. With that, he sulked.Lysa was holding Este, who

    was equally worried about the beautiful Roxanne. Her big eyes kept staring at the door as if it would

    open for her if she continued doing so.Anyhow, the children stood outside and waited in the hallway

    quietly when their father reminded them again that Roxanne was still sleeping.As a result, peace was

    restored in the hospital.A warm and fuzzy feeling crept up on Roxanne when she realized how worried

    the children were. She was utterly touched by their concern and wanted to open the door to wee

    them.As soon as she sat herself up on the bed, she locked gazes with the man through the small

    window on the door.Her heart thumped uncontrobly when their eyes met.Right when she was still

    debating how to respond to him, the man averted his gaze. Turning to the kids, he announced, ¡°You

    may enter now.¡±Afterward, he opened the door for them.The little ones all had a twinkle in their eyes

    when they saw Roxanne sitting on the bed. Without a second thought, all of them dashed toward her.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193

    Chapter 193 ¡°How are you feeling, Mommy? Are you still down with a fever?¡± Archie and Benny ran to

    the bed at once, unable to hide their worry from their faces.Roxanne chuckled as she shook her head.

    ¡°No. I feel much better now.¡±The two boys were not convinced. They stretched out their hands, wanting

    to check her forehead for themselves.Seeing so, Roxanne bent down and let them touch her forehead.

    Then, she caught sight of the small figure standing behind Archie and Benny. With tears in her eyes,

    the little girl was biting her lip, concern written all over her face.She was rather timid whenpared to

    the two boys.Roxanne¡®s heart melted when she saw that. She smiled at Este and asked, ¡°Essie, do

    you want to confirm if I¡®m okay?¡±Este stiffened for a second before nodding her head vigorously. The

    next moment, she let go of Lysa¡®s hand and zoomed toward Roxanne.The woman had her body bent

    over as she grabbed Este¡®s outstretched hand and put it on her forehead.Shortly after, Este

    retracted her hand before finally breaking out into a smile.¡°You were all scared, weren¡®t you? I¡®m sorry

    for making all of you worried about me.¡± Roxanne patted each of them lovingly as she recalled their

    panic¨Cstricken faces upon seeing how she was rushed to the hospital yesterday.Benny nodded his

    head vigorously. ¡°Archie and I will be obedient boys from now on. Mommy, please don¡®t overwork

    yourself, okay?¡±With a sullen expression, Archie said nothing. Yet, one could tell that he concurred with

    his brother on this matter.Roxanne chuckled before replying, ¡°Sure, I¡®ll take good care of myself.¡±Lysa

    ced a thermal lunch box on the bedside table and said, ¡°Have you had breakfast? I brought some for

    you both. Hurry up and eat it while it¡®s still hot.¡±Then, she proceeded to take out two bowls to serve

    them soup and some side dishes.In response, Roxanne nodded. ¡°Thank you so much.¡± Seeing that

    Lysa had already prepared the food for him, Lucian could not bring himself to decline her kind gesture

    even though he had no appetite to eat.Simultaneously, the two of them reached for the bowls, which

    had been ced side by side. Their fingers then identally brushed against each other.Roxanne

    froze, and she subconsciously looked up at the man, who was coincidentally gazing in her direction

    too.Her heart thumped rapidly as they locked eyes with each other. Instantly, she snapped back to her

    senses and quickly repressed her feelings. She then picked up her bowl as though nothing had

    happened.¡°Mr. Farwell, thanks for spending a night here to take care of Ms. Jarvis.¡± Lysa broke theFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    silence.¡°I¡®m happy to do that,¡± Lucian said with a nod.He took a quick nce at Roxanne before

    adding, ¡°After all, Essie loves her so much, and she has been so wonderful to her. I should do what I

    can to return the favor to Ms. Jarvis.¡°He tried to justify his actions again, stating that he only did it for

    Este.Roxanne had heard simr words justst night, so she did not show any reaction when he

    spoke this time.Conversely, Lysa was taken aback.Their interaction with each otherst night

    suggested positive progress. I thought that¡­Suspecting that she had interpreted the situation wrongly,

    Lysa responded wryly, ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±When Archie learned that Lucian had stayed by Roxanne¡®s side the

    entire night, he pursed his lips, turned around to look at the man, and inclined his head. ¡°Thank you,

    Mr. Farwell, for taking care of my mommy,¡± he uttered in a rather formal manner.He shared the same

    thoughts as his mother. Since this guy has disappointed Mommy, we should keep our distance from

    him. However, he did help Mommy a lot this time, so I must thank him in principle.Benny followed suit

    and gave the man a courteous bob of his head.Lucian¡®s forehead creased in response to the boys¡®

    distant attitude. He simply nodded to acknowledge them.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194

    Chapter 194 After breakfast. Roxanne thought that the time was still early, so she could possibly make

    it to the research institute in time.¡°My fever has subsided. Lysa, could you please arrange for my

    discharge? I need to get some work done.¡±Her work progress at the research institute had been

    impacted due to the surgery she did for LarryTherefore, Roxanne did not want to create a backlog of

    work and fall behind even further. Lysa hesitated. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I think you should stay and observe your

    condition for one more day. I know how swamped with work you¡®ve been recently. You didn¡®t fall sick

    yesterday for no apparent reason. It¡®s because of fatigue! Now that your temperature is kept at bay, you

    can¡®t wait to bury yourself in work again. I¡®m really afraid that your body can¡®t cope with it and will

    copse for the second time.¡±Though Lysa had not been serving Roxanne for a long time, she had

    witnessed enough of how thetter overworked herself day in and day out.One would easily assume

    that Roxanne had superpowers if she had not fallen ill yesterday. She never once grumbled that she

    was tired norined about her hectic routine of juggling a career and raising her children. IThe

    more time Lysa spent with the family, the more she felt sorry for the single mother of two.She treated

    Roxanne like her own daughter, and it broke her heart to see the younger woman fall sick.¡°It¡®s okay. I¡®m

    used to it already. Moreover, yesterday was just a little ident.¡± Roxanne removed the nket and

    insisted on getting off the bed.The expression of the man standing not too far away from her turned

    grim when he heard that.He recalled the contents of her amazing resume. How did she attain all those

    achievements within six short years? What kind of life did she lead when she was abroad? What has

    she gone through to get to where she is today?Lysa was still very concerned. She had not been

    present when the doctor gave his diagnosis, so she was clueless about Roxanne¡®s actual

    condition. While Lysa was still debating what to do, Roxanne had already gotten up from the bed.

    Fretting, the former hurriedly turned to Lucian and gave him a pleading look, hoping that he would offer

    some help in persuading Roxanne to stay.Somehow, she just felt that Roxanne would listen to

    him.Lucian¡®s frown became more pronounced as he strode toward the bed and stared at the stubborn

    woman. ¡°The doctor said that you must go through a check¨Cup before he will approve your

    discharge.¡±With that said, he nced at Lysa and instructed, ¡°Please get the doctor here.¡±Finally, Lysa

    heaved a sigh of relief and did as he had requested.Roxanne¡®s brow snapped together disapprovingly.

    ¡°This is really unnecessary. I know myself, and I know my body well.¡±As a doctor, she was well aware

    of her own body¡®s condition.It was just a fever. I have recovered, and I can definitely be

    discharged.Lucian retorted, ¡°If you did, why would you have copsed at home and gotten so weak that

    you couldn¡®t even get down from your bed?¡±Roxanne was rendered speechless at hiseback.Upon

    hearing Lucian¡®s words, Archie and Benny chimed in, ¡°Mommy, let¡®s get the doctor to perform a check¨C

    up thoroughly.¡±Roxanne could not bear to see her boys getting all anxious because of her. Atst, she

    swallowed her rejection and obliged.Soon, Lysa returned to the ward with the doctor.After a series of

    examinations, the doctor scanned the group and located the man who had admitted Roxanne to the

    hospital. ¡°There appears to be nothing wrong with her, so the patient can be discharged. However, she

    must pay attention to her health and get sufficient rest from now on. Remember, health is

    wealth.¡±Lucian nodded. Then, he cast a look at Roxanne.After meeting his gaze, Roxanne felt

    somewhat guilty and lowered her eyes. ¡°Thanks, doctor. I¡®ll take note of this,¡± she muttered.With that,

    the doctor listed a few other usual reminders and left the room.Upon confirming that all was well with

    Roxanne, Lysa was put at ease and went ahead to settle the discharge procedures.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195

    Chapter 195 It was not even eight o¡®clock when they came out of the hospital.Roxanne stretched her

    stiff bodyzily. She was so d to be breathing some fresh air again after being confined to bed for

    one day and two nights.Archie and Benny trailed closely behind her just in case anything else

    happened to their mother.¡°Ms. Jarvis, why don¡®t you head home first to get some rest? Maybe just take

    the morning off?¡± Lysa tried her utmost to convince Roxanne not to dive into work right away. Thetter

    grinned and assured her, ¡°I¡®m perfectly fine, so don¡®t worry about me. After the surgery I did the day

    before yesterday, I rushed to the kindergarten in my sweaty clothes because I didn¡®t have the time to

    get changed. Most likely, I caught a cold then, which developed into a fever. I promise to be more

    careful next time.¡±Subsequently, she bent down and tousled the children¡®s hair. ¡°I need to finish up my

    work at the research institute. Can Ms. Lane take you to your kindergarten today? I¡®ll inform Ms. Ward

    that you¡®ll bete.¡±The children looked at her with concern.If possible, they wished that Roxanne could

    take a break and rest.However, they were well aware that their mother was a workaholic who would not

    dy her work.They struggled with it a little before nodding reluctantly.Roxanne turned to Lysa and

    said, ¡°I¡®ll leave you to bring the kids to the kindergarten, but I¡®ll inform Ms. Ward ordingly.¡±Lysa

    agreed.Then, Roxanne approached Lucian, who was already waiting by the main entrance. ¡°I just

    wanted to thank you forst night. I took care of Essiest time, and with you returning the favor now,

    we no longer owe each other anything,¡± she said in a calm manner.Despite the unfazed look on his

    face, his emotions were anything but that.Momentster, he broke the silence with aconic reply.

    ¡°Sure.¡± His thoughts were unfathomable.Right when Roxanne was about to turn and leave, a little hand

    grabbed her by the hem of her dress. ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este could notprehend the words Roxanne

    said to Lucian. She waspletely baffled about who owed what and to whom. It all sounded like a

    strange, foreignnguage to her, so she hurried over and grabbed Roxanne¡®s dress.The woman halted

    her steps and turned to the little girl. ¡°What¡®s wrong, Essie?¡±¡°I like Ms. Jarvis.¡± Tears glistened in

    Este¡®s eyes as she pouted unhappily, feeling rather aggrievedHer sad face caused Roxanne¡®s heart

    to soften. She quickly gave the little girl a tight hug andforted her, ¡°I like you too, Essie. Thanks for

    coming to visit me.¡±Her warm embrace magically made Este feel slightly better.Despite that, she was

    still reluctant to part as she stared at Roxanne¡®s retreating back.Roxanne walked Lysa and the boys to

    the junction to hail a cab.Lysa had taken a cab to the hospital in the morning, whereas Roxanne had

    been driven there by Lucianst night. Hence, they were without their own transport.Unfortunately, they

    could not escape the madness of rush hour. Not one vacant cab came by even after they had waited

    for a while.While Roxanne was debating if she should trouble Colby to make a trip to the hospital and

    fetch her, Lucian¡®s voice rang out beside her.¡°It¡®s hard to get a cab at this hour. Let me drive all of you

    to where you need to be.¡±Roxanne was startled by his sudden appearance. I thought he has left

    already. Why is he still here?She turned around and was met by Este¡®s puppy dog eyes, seemingly

    waiting for her to ept the offer. It was then she understood.Although she had a soft spot for the little

    girl, she did not want to have anything to do with that man anymore. With a frown, she rejected him

    once more. ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡®ve troubled you enough recently, Mr. Farwell. I¡®m sure that you need to get to

    the office as soon as possible, so please go ahead, and don¡®t worry about us. We will manage on our

    own.¡±The instant she ended her sentence, she saw Lucian knit his brows, looking annoyed.Did I say

    anything that upset him? Puzzled, Roxanne dared not speak further.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196

    Chapter 196 While holding Este¡®s hand, Lucian stared at the woman, who had an indifferent

    expression on her face at a near distance away. In a slightly sarcastic voice, he retorted, ¡°Even if we¡®re

    strangers. vou don¡®t need to avoid me like the gue, Ms. Jarvis. I¡®m going to send Essie to the

    kindergarten anyway, and I¡®ll drive past your research institute from the kindergarten to Farwell Group.

    That¡®s the reason I offered to give you a ride. What¡®s your concern, Ms. Jarvis?¡±In other words, he was

    implying that Roxanne was overthinking things.Este wanted to be with Roxanne for a while longer, so

    she gazed at thetter pitifully upon hearing that, ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±Unbidden, Roxanne¡®s heart melted.

    Furthermore, she had no refutation to Lucian¡®s words.They merely had nothing to do with each other,

    so her repeated demurral of such innocuous things made her appear rather petty.At that thought, she

    relented and said to Lysa, ¡°You may go back first. I¡®ll take them to kindergarten.¡±Lysa murmured in

    acknowledgment and handed Archie and Benny to Roxanne.Archie and Benny were still prejudiced

    against Lucian, so they were a touch hesitant, knowing that they were riding with the man

    again.Este, on the other hand, had already dropped her father¡®s hand and went over to clutch

    Roxanne¡®s dress. It was clear that she wanted to sit with Roxanne.Patting her head, Roxanne ordered

    Archie and Benny, ¡°Get in.¡±Only after hearing that did they slowly climb into the car.Roxanne went in

    after them with Este in her arms, sitting in the back seat with Archie and Benny.Lucian closed the car

    door for them and slipped into the passenger seat.Then, the car started slowly and drove toward the

    kindergarten.Silence reigned in the car. Roxanne had nothing to say to Lucian, and the children were

    inexplicably quiet as well.Throughout the entire drive, the atmosphere was exceedingly depressing.As

    the car gradually drove away, camera shed relentlessly in the bushes in front of the hospital.It was

    almost nine o¡®clock when they arrived at the kindergarten. Roxanne alighted from the car and led the

    three children to the kindergarten gates.As they were reallyte then, the kindergarten gates were

    already closed.Roxanne gave Pippa a call to exin the situation briefly. Pippa then came out and

    brought the three children into thepound.Watching as their figures disappeared from her line of

    sight, Roxanne turned back hesitantly.By the side of the road, Lucian¡®s car was still parked in the same

    spot silently, waiting for her.ording to Lucian¡®s remarks earlier, he would drive her somewhere nearC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    the research institute on his way to the office.However, without the children¡®s presence, she really didn¡¯t

    know how to remain in such a cramped space with the man alone.Anyhow, the research institute was

    very near to the kindergarten. Part of the reason she chose that particr kindergarten back then was

    because of its distance from the research institute, which made it convenient for her to drive her

    children to and fro.Even by foot, it would only take about half an hour.25While she was contemting

    whether or not she should just walk, the car window slowly rolled down, revealing the man¡®s impatient

    profile.Roxanne was promptly taken aback.¡°Aren¡®t you in a hurry to go to the research institute? Why

    are you still dawdling?¡± Lucian could guess her intentions, so he was in a foul mood. Consequently, his

    tone wasn¡¯t all that amicable. either.Upon hearing that, Roxanne pursed her lips. A momentter, she

    shed him a polite smile and stepped forward, saying, ¡°The research institute is just around the

    corner, so I¡®ll walk there.¡±Suppressing the chagrin within him, Lucian replied coolly, ¡°If Essie were to

    learn that I had you walk over, she¡®d throw a fit at me when she returns.¡±At that, Roxanne was

    startled.As long as neither of us speaks of it, how would she learn about it?Nheless, seeing as the

    man seemingly wouldn¡®t leave unless she got into the car, she still climbed into the back seat after a

    moment¡®s hesitation.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197

    Chapter 197 That afternoon, Aubree found her employees looking strangely at her when she was doing

    the rounds at the office.One of the

    female employees who are closer to her came over and teased, ¡°Ms. Pearson. Mr. Farwell is so nice to

    you that we¡®re all green with envy!¡±Aubree was inexorably stunned to hear that. In the next instant, she

    forced a casual smile and inquired airily, ¡°Really? How could you tell?¡±Following that, the smile on the f

    emale employee¡®s face grew all the more ingratiating. ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. Farwell took care

    of you at the hospital for the entire night. Yet, you still

    came to work on time today. Verily, you¡®re our role model!¡±

    Aubree¡®s expression stiffened slightly. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±Lucian took

    care of me at the hospital for the entire night? I¡®ve been perfectly fine these two days, so I hadn¡®t been t

    o the hospital.The female employee presumed that she was embarrassed, so she took out

    her phone straight away and showed her a news report. ¡°Don¡®t be shy. It¡®s already in the news, so the e

    ntire world knows about it now.¡®JUOnly

    after saying that did she btedly remember to show some concern for her employer¡®s health. She she

    epishly asked, ¡°Oh yes, what happened to youst night? Weren¡®t you just fine in the afternoon? Why d

    id you suddenly go to the hospital at night?¡±Aubree merely cast a swift nce at the content on the pho

    ne screen. When she glimpsed the headline that read: Mr. Farwell apanied his fianc¨¦e to the hosp

    ital in the

    middle of the night and took care of her for the entire night, the puzzlement within her grew. At the empl

    oyee¡®s question, she fibbed, ¡°Oh, perhaps I ate something badst night. I¡®m fine now. Go back to work

    .¡±The female employee uttered a few more titudes in feigned concern before going back to her work

    station.Aubree returned to her office with a grim expression on her face. She immediately logged on to

    Twitter and searched for news rted to Lucian.As

    soon as she entered his name, a news report popped out. It read: Mr. Farwell apanies his fianc¨¦e

    to the hospital, proving their rtionship intimate.    The other headlines that popped out underneath w

    ere pretty much simr.She proceeded to click on the first

    link, and thements had already exceeded a million.The most popr one among the news report

    was one posted by a renowned entertainment page in the industry.The news report read: Last night, Mr

    . Farwell personally drove his fianc¨¦e to the hospital and carried her in a bridal carry the entire way. Wh

    at an attentive boyfriend! At eight o¡®clock in the morning today, the two of them got into

    Mr. Farwell¡®s car, apanied by Mr. Farwell¡®sdaughter. His fianc¨¦e has a close rtionship with the li

    ttle girl, so it seems that wedding bells are near.Two photos were attached beneath it.The first photo ha

    d a night backdrop, and it was of Lucian carrying a woman in, striding toward the hospital entrance.Mea

    nwhile, the second photo was taken at the hospital entrance, with Lucian standing in front of the car whi

    le the woman climbed into the car with a child in her arms.Judging from the clothes and figure, the wom

    an in the two photos was obviously the same person.Merely looking at those two photos alone indeed g

    ave off the impression that the people in the photo were very close. In fact, the second photo seemed li

    ke a family of three.However, as the fianc¨¦e in question, Aubree had no knowledge of the entire matter.

    Not only had Lucian been avoiding her because of the news report previously, but the woman in the ph

    otos was also someone else entirely.She zoomed in on the photos and scrutinized them multiple times

    before a familiar figure slowly emerged in her mind.Argh! It¡®s that b*tch, Roxanne, again!After all, both t

    he woman¡®s profile and figure in the photos were aplete match with Roxanne.At that realization, A

    ubree¡®s expression abruptly darkened.The so¨Ccalled attentiveness shown by Lucian toward his

    fianc¨¦e was a misunderstanding from the beginning to the end! It wasn¡®t

    me whom he took care of the entire night, but that batch, Roxanne!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198

    Chapter 198 On the contrary the employees outside were convinced by that news report and gossiped

    aboutAubree.¡°Previously, it was rumored that Mr. Farwell had been dragging his feet on fulfilling the

    marriage contract because he was unwilling to marry Ms. Pearson. Unexpectedly, he¡®s such an

    attentive person in secret.¡±¡°Mr. Farwell is so handsome and attentive! I, too, want such a boyfriend!¡±

    And so, simr sentiments rang out, one after another.When Aubree heard all that, her expression

    changed time and again. Her fingernails almost punctured her palms before she managed to suppress

    the zing wrath within her. ¡°Don¡®t talk about irrelevant things during working hours. Go about your

    work seriously!¡±After saying that, she swept a chilly gaze over the employees who were whispering

    among themselves earlier. Then, she spun on her heel and strode away without a backward

    nce.Truly, she couldn¡®t bring herself to stay there anymore. The more they talked about it, the

    greater her fury.Having left the office, she sped home directly.In the Pearson residence, Gina and

    Samuel sat in the living room. Both of them were stunned when they suddenly caught sight of their

    daughter stalking in huffily.¡°What¡®s wrong, Aubree? Who offended you at the office that,¡±Samuel

    thought it was a work issue and was about to give his daughter some advice when Aubree cut him off

    coldly. ¡°Work schmerk! All you talk about is work! If you¡®re so eager to have thepany do well,

    shouldn¡®t you be enthusiastic about marrying me into the Farwell family? But why do you have no idea

    about Lucian¡®s movements?¡±At her remark, Gina and Samuel¡®s hearts sank.Frowning, Gina

    questioned, ¡°It¡®s about Lucian? Didn¡®t Sonya already circte the news of you both getting married?

    What more is there to worry about?¡±No sooner had she said that than Aubree stalked over to them on

    her high heels and tossed her phone onto the couch. ¡°See for yourselves!¡±At that, the couple

    exchanged a look before picking up the phone in puzzlement. The instant they saw the content on the

    screen, both their faces darkened.They usually watched financial news reports and rarely paid attention

    to entertainment news. Therefore, it was the first time they saw the news of Lucian taking care of his

    fianc¨¦est night.Naturally, they knew that their daughter was at home the whole ofst night. Besides,

    they could also tell that the silhouette in the photo wasn¡®t of her at all.¡°Who was the woman in the

    photo?¡± Gina asked with a frown.Auhree¡®s chest heaved violently. She swept an icy gaze over the

    phone screen without saying a single word.Receiving no response after a long time, Gina pressed,

    ¡°Who was that woman? Was it that won with thest name Jarvis?¡±Other than Roxanne, she couldn¡®t

    think of anyone else.At the mention of Roxanne, Aubree replied through gritted teeth, ¡°It was that b*tch

    all right!¡±Never mind that she embarrassed me during the banquet back then, but my impending

    marriage with Lucian is already public knowledge now, yet she¡®s still clinging on to him shamelessly!

    Fortunately, the photos taken by the media are blurry, and not many can tell that it wasn¡®t me.

    Otherwise, I¡®d be aughingstock again!At that thought, her face flushed bright red with fury. Her hands

    hanging by her sides balled into fists, her nails embedding into her palms.Although Gina had long since

    harbored that guess, her expression still turned as dark as night when she heard that confirmation from

    her daughter.She thought that the marriage between the two families would be a guaranteed thing after

    news of Lucian and Aubree¡®s impending marriage leaked out.Never had she thought that things would

    still be variable.I never knew that Lucian and that woman are so close!¡°Don¡®t panic. Since everyone is

    saying that it was you, we¡®ll just feign ignorance,¡± Gina ordered, lifting her eyes after a

    long moment.Aubree naturally wouldn¡®t take the initiative to humiliate herself, so she agreed with a

    frosty expression.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199

    Chapter 199 Aubree, Gina, and Samuel discussed for a long time beforeing to a consensus to hav

    e Sonya resolve the matter.After

    all, Sonya was the most supportive of Aubree marrying into the Farwell family, and

    Lucian would still obey her to a certain degree.In consideration of that, Gina asked Sonya out

    right away.¡°You¡®re here as well, Aubree? What would you like to eat? It¡®s my treat today.¡± Sonya didn¡®t n

    otice anything amiss, taking her seat across from them with a smile.

    Aubree¡®s smile was a tad forced. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Farwell, but I don¡®t have much

    appetite today.¡±After saying that, she despondently lowered her head and ced both hands on her kn

    ees, twining her fingers together.Seeing that, Sonya queried in concern, ¡°Are you

    not in a good mood? What happened?¡±However, Aubree merely pursed her lips and shook her head.At

    that, Sonya looked at Gina in bafflement.Gina¡®s smile was likewise forced. She took out her phone and

    logged on to Twitter. This time, she didn¡®t even have to search before she spotted the news report on th

    e trending list. She tapped on it right

    away and handed the phone to Sonya. ¡°Look at this headline.¡±Sonya¡®s heart clenched

    at both their expressions, but still, she reached out and took it.A smile bloomed on her face when she s

    aw the contents of the news report. ¡°I just knew that they make the perfect couple. Lucian will definitely

    treat Aubree all the better after getting married.¡±She vaguely found it strange when she again glimpsed

    the expressions of the two women across from her, but

    she couldn¡®t fathom the reason.Sure enough, she didn¡®t even realize that the woman in the photo wasn¡®

    t Aubree.Suppressing the chagrin within her, Gina nced at her daughter beside her beforementi

    ng with a conflicted expression, ¡°But¡­ Aubree wasn¡®t sick at allst night. She was at home the whole

    night.¡±The moment Sonya heard that, the smile on her face gradually faded.Aubree was at homest

    night. In other words, the woman in the photo wasn¡®t her. Then, who else could it

    be? She stared at the photo on the screen intently, a vague conjecture surfacing within her.It was uncer

    tain whether her presumption helped things along, but as she looked at the woman in the photo, the mo

    re she felt that it was Roxanne,Forcing a smile, Gina put on an understanding expression and ventured

    , ¡°I was afraid that there¡®s a misunderstanding, so I¡®d like to ask whether Lucian has a cousin or someth

    ing. Otherwise, this is really quite uneptable.¡±At that, Aubree finally lifted her head and waited for So

    nya¡®s answer with an aggrieved yet hopeful expression.At the sight of her prospective daughter¨Cin¨C

    law suffering such a grievance, a wealth of guilt swamped Sonya when she nced at the photo of her

    son carrying another woman once more. She couldn¡®t bring herself to tell Aubree about

    the identity of the woman in the photo.A long whileter, she enunciated, ¡°No matter what, news of the

    wedding has been circted. Now that such a scandal has broken out, our family is indeed

    at fault. Don¡®t worry, Aubree. I¡®ll definitely talk to Lucian. Such a thing will never happen again in the fut

    ure!¡±Aubree¡®s gaze darkened slightly, but she nodded docilely.Sonya hadn¡®t the temerity to tarry

    there, so she got up and left with huge strides after taking her leave from them both.In the blink of an e

    ye, Aubree¡®s expression darkened entirely.After returning to the Pearson residence, she couldn¡®t help lo

    oking at that news report again, especially thements.One read: Wow, Mr. Farwell¡®s bridal carry is p

    erfect! His fianc¨¦e is so lucky!Another read: While the resolution of the photo is horrible, I can still see t

    hat his fianc¨¦e¡®s aura and figure are incredible! As expected of Mr. Farwell¡®s woman!And so it went.Wit

    hout exception, they were alluding Lucian¡®s attentiveness

    toward the woman in the photo and how they make a perfect match.Seeing thements increasingly

    steadily, Aubree pressed the lock screen hard. The screen went ck at once.A momentter, a muffle

    d thud rang out in the room.The phone that was initially in Aubree¡®s handy on the floor, the screen cr

    acked.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200

    Chapter 200 Roxanne had just gotten off work when she heard the employees in the research

    institute discussing Lucian and Aubree¡®s marriage.¡°Mr. Farwell is so attentive! He actually took care of h

    is fianc¨¦e for the entire night. If it were my boyfriend, he would never do so.¡±¡°Most importantly, he¡®s han

    dsome and rich. His fianc¨¦e is beautiful as

    well. She resembles Dr. Jarvis quite a bit, so she must be a beauty!¡±Simr sentiments drifted into the a

    ir.

    The group of researchers chatted as they walked. When they caught sight of Roxanne, they even bid h

    er farewell. ¡°See you tomorrow, Dr. Jarvis.¡±Smiling, Roxanne answered them one by one.However, she

    couldn¡®t help feeling puzzled upon hearing their discussion.Lucian took care of his fianc¨¦e the whole of

    last night? But he had been with me the entire timest night. When did he meet up with Aubree?

    Just when she found it strange, Colby came up to her from behind. ¡°Are you free tonight? How about h

    aving dinner together?¡±Abruptly snapping back to her senses, Roxanne shed him an apologetic smil

    e. ¡°I still need to rush over to the kindergarten to pick my kids up, so I¡®m afraid I¡®ll have to take a rain ch

    eck. Another day, perhaps. When the project concludes, I¡®ll treat

    everyone to a meal.¡±When Colby heard that, a glimmer of disappointment shed across his eyes, but

    he said nothing in the end. Talking about the project, he exited the research institute

    with her.As Roxanne didn¡®t drive to work, she could only hail a taxi by the roadside.A moment

    later, Colby¡®s car slowly came to a stop in front of her. ¡°Did you not drive?¡±In response, Roxanne shook

    her head.¡°Where are you going? I¡®ll give you a ride. I don¡®t have anything to do tonight anyway, and it is

    n¡®t easy to get a taxi here.¡± Colby¡®s smile was warm and gentle.caswas warmRoxanne hesitated for a s

    econd. She nced at the time, only to see that it was indeed time Archie and Benny got off school. Th

    us, she

    didn¡®t decline but opened the car door and got into the car.    No sooner had she settled into the car tha

    n she received a call

    from Harvey again, inquiring about the project¡®s progress.She exined things to him briefly and sin

    ctly.After hanging up the phone, she was just about to put her phone away when a push notificationpop

    ped out.The headline read: Mr. Farwell drove his fianc¨¦e to the hospital in the

    middle of the night and kept herpany the entire night.Seeing that, she inexorably recalled the situat

    ionst night and the employees¡® discussion

    earlier. Unbidden, she tapped open the link.Right after doing that, two blurry photos entered

    her line of sight.The instant she saw the photos, she froze. She didn¡®t even have to tap into

    them to tell that the woman in there was her.The first photo was taken when she was delirious with a hi

    gh fever, probably when Lucian carried her from the car to the hospital.Even when she woke up in the h

    ospital, she was still in the man¡®s arms.WdrmsHowever, she didn¡®t expect them to look so close in the p

    hoto.That aside, the man seemed to exert particr care when carrying her.The second photo was tak

    en when she got into the car with Este in her arms, while Lucian stood at the side.She had no idea w

    here the person who snapped the photo hid that neither of them perceived his presence.Besides, the p

    aparazzo who published that news evidently couldn¡®t distinguish between her and Aubree that such a

    misunderstanding

    transpired.Fortunately, the photos were exceedingly blurry, so much so that only those closest to her co

    uld tell that the woman in them was her.With her brows creased, Roxanne continued scrolling downwar

    d, only to see that thements below were all envious

    of her because of Lucian¡®s attentiveness toward her.Little did they know that she didn¡®t feel the least bit

    happy about it.After looking through them for a while and ascertaining that no one realized that the wo

    man in the photos wasn¡®t Aubree, she put away her phone

    with mixed emotions.Hoping to avoid unnecessary trouble, she didn¡®t n on rifying

    things.Instead, she merely found the entire misunderstanding rather amusing.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201

    Leaving The Country  Chapter 201 Colby noticed that Roxanne was scrolling through her Twitter feed

    for a while and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Are there any hot topics that are worth keeping up with?¡±Hearing

    that, Roxanne gathered her thoughts and gave him a nonchnt smile. ¡°Nothing much. I¡®m just looking

    at some gossip.¡±Based on her current rtionship with Lucian, his news could only be taken as

    gossip.Colby wanted to strike up a casual conversation with her and continued asking, ¡°What is the

    gossip about? Did something happen to a celebrity recently?¡± Roxanne didn¡®t expect that he would

    probe further. She was momentarily stunned and answered vaguely, ¡°It¡®s not a celebrity. I forgot their

    names and just clicked on it casually.¡±Once she finished speaking, she then changed the topic as if

    nothing had happened and didn¡®t wait for Colby¡®s reply. ¡°The recent project is quite demanding, isn¡®t it?

    I¡®m already feeling tired from it.¡±Colby raised his brows subtly and went along with her change in

    topic.Roxanne got off work early that day, and as Colby sent her there, she reached the kindergarten

    just when they were done for the day. Archie and Benny scrambled out of the doors.At a nce,

    Roxanne immediately found Archie and Benny among the swarm of children and went over to bring

    them back.In the crowd, Este looked at her pitifully.When Roxanne met her gaze, she felt a pang of

    inexplicable guilt in her heart.However, when she recalled the news that she had just seen, she

    genuinely didn¡®t want to face Lucian again.Thus, she could only harden her heart and bend down to

    touch Este¡®s head, saying, ¡°Essie, can you wait for Daddy with Ms. Ward? I sull have some things to

    do, so I have to go back quickly.¡±Once she finished her words, she didn¡®t dare to look into Este¡®s

    eyes again. She hurriedly got up as if she was running away and brought Archie and Benny into

    Colby¡®s car.Archie and Benny sull had some impression of Colby, and they greeted him politely when

    they got into the car, ¡°Hello, Mr. Galloway.¡± Colby gave them a warm smile. He started the car and

    slowly headed toward Roxanne¡®s house.As Archie and Benny sat in the back row, they looked at

    Colby¡®s face through the rearview mirror and fell into deep thought.Previously, they thought that Lucian

    wasn¡®t bad and made Roxanne choose again.But now that Lucian was getting married to someone

    else, they thought that Colby wasn¡®t badtoo.On the other hand, when Cayden saw the news, he

    recognized the woman in the photo at first nce. After he saw the headlines, he immediatelyFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    contacted Lucian.¡°Mr. Farwell, this news¡­ Do you want us to make a rification on it?¡±At that

    moment, Lucian was busy with his work. Hearing Cayden¡®s words, he looked up at the phone that

    Cayden passed to him.When he saw the contents on the screen, his brows furrowed slightly.He didn¡®t

    even realize that they had been photographed.In the picture, the two of them indeed seemed like a

    loving couple.When he saw thements below it, Lucian bit his lower lip.After not receiving a reply

    for some time, Cayden was puzzled and urged him, ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡±Lucian retracted his gaze from the

    phone and returned Cayden his phone indifferently. ¡°There¡®s no need for that. Just leave it.¡±If he made

    a rification, it would inevitably drag Roxanne into the mess.Recently, Roxanne had been wanting to

    cut all ties with him. Therefore, she certainly would not want to be involved in such a scandal.Hearing

    that, Cayden hesitated for a moment before agreeing to it. Seeing that Lucian had no other orders after

    waiting for a while, he quietly retreated from the otlice,When he heard the door to the oflice being

    gradually closed, Lucian paused his work, got up, and headed to the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window.By then,

    Roxanne should have seen the news as well. However, he didn¡®t know how she would react to it.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202

    Leaving The Country Chapter 202

    Seeing that it was almost the end of the day at the kindergarten, it was only then that Lucian gathered

    his thoughts and drove toward the kindergarten.

    Based on Este¡®s habit, he thought that he might even see Roxanne at the kindergarten,When he

    reached the kindergarten, he realized that he wasn¡®t thatte.

    However, Roxanne came earlier than him, and Archie and Benny had already left as well.Este had

    the habit of waiting with Archie and Benny for Lucian to fetch her.

    But now, she was all alone, holding onto Pippa¡®s hand timidly.

    ¡°You¡®re here, Mr. Farwell.¡± As Pippa knew Este¡®s situation, she was very cautious when dealing with

    Este.Seeing that Lucian finally came, Pippa heaved a sigh of relief inwardly.

    Lucian nodded and took Este over from Pippa.After they got into the car, Este was still in low

    spirits.Lucian frowned and couldn¡®t help but ask, ¡°Why are you alone today?¡±Este knew what he was

    trying to ask.

    She lowered her gaze, and there was a hint of grievance in her soft voice as she said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis

    came to pick Archie and Benny up.¡±When he heard that, Lucian¡®s gaze darkened slightly.

    Although Roxanne wanted to distance herself from him, he knew that she always had a soft spot for

    Este.When Este saw Roxanne, there would be no way that she would let thetter leave so easily

    as well.

    Since the situation was out of the norm that day, the only reason for it would be that Roxanne saw the

    news.So is she avoiding me because she saw the news?

    Thinking of that, Lucian felt an inexplicable sense of displeasure deep down.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    Throughout the entire journey, the atmosphere in the car was depressing:Once they reached home,

    they saw that there was someone sitting in the living room.

    At that, Lucian couldn¡®t help but furrow his brows slightly.

    ¡°Mom, what are you doing here?¡±After Sonya left the caf¨¦ in the afternoon, she initially wanted to find

    Lucian for a chat at his office.

    But after giving it some thought, she decided not to interrupt him at work and headed to the manor to

    wait for him toe back.

    She waited for an entire afternoon but never had she expected that he would have such an attitude the

    moment he stepped in.Sonya, who was initially displeased, became even more upset.

    ¡°What¡®s wrong? Do you mean that I can¡®te over? Do you wish that I don¡®t evere here again so

    that you can hide things from us and marry Roxanne?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian¡®s expression turned dark, and he instructed Catalina, ¡°Bring Essie

    upstairs.¡±Noticing the tension building up between the two, Catalina didn¡®t dare to waste a single

    second and hurriedly brought Este upstairs.

    However, Este slowly trudged up the stairs. Just now, I think I heard Grandma mention Ms. Jarvis. Is

    Daddy going to marry Ms. Jarvis? But the news clearly said that Daddy was getting married to Ms.

    Pearson¡­

    Este was slightly puzzled, but she felt that if Lucian was going to marry Roxanne, it would be a

    dreame true.Meanwhile, Lucian remained expressionless as he sat down on the single couch

    opposite Sonya.

    ¡°What¡®s with the news today? Aren¡®t you going to exin it to me?¡± Sonya questioned him coldly as

    she suppressed her anger.As soon as she said that, she saw Lucian looking up and meeting her gaze

    coldly.

    Their eyes met, and Sonya felt an oppressive aura surrounding her, causing her to restrain her

    rage.There was a hint of mockery in Lucian¡®s voice as he refuted, ¡°Did you not give me an exnation

    as to why the news of my marriage with Aubree got out as well?

    Besides, you didn¡®t even ask for my opinion.¡±He had always known that Sonya wanted him to be with

    Aubree.

    However, never would he expect that she would resort to such harsh means.After the news of i got out,

    Lucian knew that he could no longer remain silent.Sonya felt a lump in her throat, and her expression

    changed.

    Although she felt rather guilty deep down, she sull replied stubbomly, ¡°It has already been so many

    years since your marriage contract with Aubree.

    The two of you were going to be together sooner orter.

    I¡®m just announcing it for you ahead of ume.

    Besides, you humiliated Aubree at Old Mr. Queen¡®s birthday celebration previously, and we ought to

    make it up to her.¡°

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203

    Chapter

    203 Hearing Sonya¡®s words, Lucian pursed his lips mockingly. ¡°If I don¡®t intend on doing so, then how d

    o you n on settling Aubree?¡±A glint of shock shed across Sonya¡®s eyes before it soon turned into r

    age. ¡°What are you saying? How many years has Aubree waited for you? How much has she

    sacrificed for you? Now you¡¯re telling me that you don¡®t have

    such intentions? The marriage contract between our two families has been circting for so many year

    s. Have you ever thought of how others would view us if we call it off?¡±Lucian coldly questioned her bac

    k, ¡°Why do you think I haven¡®t provided any response to this throughout the six years? I already told yo

    u that I don¡®t need you to interfere in this. I will settle itmyself!¡±

    In other words, he was certain that he never intended on fulfilling the marriage contract with Aubree.Ha

    ving understood his intentions, Sonya¡®s expression changed slightly.She had heard the Pearson family

    mention this before that Lucian personally told Aubree about his decision.Back then, she was full of dou

    bts and thought that with Lucian¡®s personality, he wouldn¡®t let the marriage contract exist for

    so long if he didn¡®t have the intentions of marrying Aubree.But now, she was personally hearing those w

    ords from Lucian.Sonya clenched

    the armrest of the couch tightly, her face turned dark. ¡°If you don¡®t n on fulfilling the marriage contrac

    t with Aubree, then what are you nning to do? Are you going to marry Roxanne

    into our family again? I think you must have forgotten what she did back then!¡±At the mention

    of Roxanne, Lucian knitted his brows again but didn¡®t respond.¡°Back then, you would have been with

    Aubree long ago if it weren¡®t for her! Our family wouldn¡®t have been treated as such a joke as well! She

    left without saying goodbye, but leaving behind a divorce agreement, and even abandoned Este,

    causing such a young child to be sent back to the country. She even turned our family upside down. I

    will never allow a woman like her to ever step foot into our family

    again!¡± At the thought of Roxanne, Sonya felt her blood boil. She mmed the armrest

    on the couch forcefully. ¡°I don¡®t care about what you think now. If you

    want to marry Aubree, fine. If you don¡®t, then so be it! Anyway, I¡®ve already spread the news of your mar

    riage with Aubree. The Farwell family will never go back on our word. Your marriage with Aubree is set!¡±

    With that, she didn¡®t give Lucian the opportunity

    to refute and nced at Este¡®s room upstairs, continuing in a softer tone, ¡°After Aubree hit Essie

    last time, she hadn¡®t had the chance to properly apologize to Essie. I¡¯ll arrange for them

    to spend more time with each other during this period

    to improve their rtionship. Essie has to ept Aubree as her mother eventually.¡±Seeing how obstina

    te his mother was, Lucian furrowed his brows.After all, it was his marriage, but they had already reache

    d the stage of discussing the engagement ceremony before he could even give his opinions.Sonya was

    even willing to forgive Aubree after her beloved granddaughter was hit.He didn¡®t know how much Aubr

    ele was involved in the whole fiesta.Seeing that he remained silent, Sonya took it that he was agreeing

    to it, and her anger dissipated. ¡°Also, the woman in the picture on the news today is Roxanne, right?¡±Lu

    cian remained silent.¡°I¡®ll just take it that the news today was an ident. The news of your marriage

    with Aubree has already spread. I don¡®t care what you think, but you¡®d better keep a distance from Rox

    anne. Be more mindful of how your actions can impact

    the two families.¡±Seeming to remember something, Sonya frowned, adding, ¡°And get that woman to ke

    ep to herself. I don¡®t wish for there to be a repeat of the news today! The woman in the picture can only

    be Aubree!¡±Before Lucian had the chance to reply, Sonya got up and strode off. =C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204

    Chapter 204 After sitting in the living room for a while, Lucian instructed Catalina

    to get Este down for dinner.Este had been staying in her room obediently, thinking about what Son

    ya just said. She was full of anticipation as she fantasized about what it would be like if Roxanne beca

    me her mother.During dinner, she couldn¡®t help but ask, ¡°Daddy, are you going to marry Ms. Jarvis?¡±Sh

    e then gazed at him expectantly. Ever since Este came back, she only

    said a few words every time although she spoke quite a lot with him. That was the first time that she sai

    d such a long sentence to him.Lucian was taken aback before he realized what Este was asking. As

    he thought about Este¡®s attitude toward Roxanne, he was curious and asked, ¡°Do you like her?¡±As ex

    pected, Este nodded.I like Ms. Jarvis the most! When he saw the joy on Este¡®s face the moment sh

    e mentioned Roxanne, Lucian frowned slightly. ¡°What do you like about her?¡±After all, Este had only

    spent a pitifully little amount of time with Roxanne, but she seemed to be very dependent on

    thetter. Besides, she seemed even closer to Roxanne than Lucian.Lucian couldn¡®t seem to think of a

    n exnation for that and could only take it that it was because of their mother¨C

    daughter bond.Este hadn¡®t thought of that question before. Now that Lucian asked her, she tilted her

    head and thought about it seriously.After a pause, Este counted on her fingers and answered serious

    ly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is beautiful, gentle, cooks well and she is very nice to me¡­¡±Listening to

    her response, Lucian was filled with mixed emotions as he asked, ¡°But Ms. Jarvis still has her two sons

    . Do you want them to stay with us too?¡±To that very

    day, Archie and Benny¡®s existence still bothered Lucian.   Although they were obedient, and Lucian was

    very fond of them, he felt bad for them every time he thought about how their father had heartlessly

    abandoned both the boys and their

    mother. On the other hand, Este simply wore an innocent expression, and her eyes sparkled. ¡°Archie

    and Benny are very nice to me, and I like them a

    lot too!¡±I like Ms. Jarvis, and I also like Archie and Benny! With that, she then remembered her initial qu

    estion and looked at Lucian expectantly. ¡°So, are you going to marry Ms. Jarvis, Daddy? I want Ms. Jar

    vis to be my mommy!¡±If not, why would Daddy ask me so many questions about Ms. Jarvis?Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    As she thought about that, Este became even more ¡®hopeful and thought that Roxanne was definitely

    going to be her mom.But why is Daddy taking such a long time to answer me?

    Este¡®s eyes were filled with confusion, and the anticipation in her heart died down slightly. ¡°Daddy?¡± s

    he cautiously urged him.Lucian snapped back to his senses, and his gaze darkened as he avoided Est

    e¡®s eyes. ¡°No.¡±At least not for the time being Refusing to give up, Este frowned, and she recalled w

    hat Sonya previously said. ¡°But Grandma said that¨C¡± That Daddy wanted to marry Ms. Jarvis. Before E

    ste could finish her words, Lucian interrupted her in a low voice, ¡°It was just a misunderstanding.¡±Luci

    an didn¡®t wish to continue with the conversation and filled Este¡®s te with food. ¡°Let¡®s eat. Rest early

    after you¡®re done eating.¡±Este got excited and talked so much previously just because she thought t

    hat Lucian was going to make Roxanne her mom.But now that she heard his response, she lowered he

    r gaze dejectedly and lost her appetite. She forced herself to finish the food on her te before she jum

    ped down

    from her chair and went back to her room without saying a word.Upon seeing how dejected Este see

    med, Lucian knitted his brows and fell silent.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205

    Chapter

    205 On the other side. Roxanne brought the kids home. She was hesitating whether to invite Colby insi

    de for a while.Colby could see her hesitation. Being a gentleman, he smiled and said, ¡°It¡®s gettingte a

    nd I should head back. See you tomorrow.¡±Roxanne sighed in relief. She didn¡®t ask him to stay. Instead

    , she smiled and said her goodbyes.After watching his car drive off, she held the hands of the two childr

    en and led them through to the door. Lysa

    had already prepared dinner. Seeing that they had returned, she served the food.Roxanne treated Lysa

    like her

    family. During meals, she would eat at the table with them.During their meal, Lysa smiled and asked, ¡°

    Ms. Jarvis, have you seen the news today? You and Mr. Farwell¡­¡±Lysa came across the news in the

    afternoon earlier, The

    media had identally mistaken Roxanne for Lucian¡®s fianc¨¦e. While she found it hrious, she also fe

    lt like the two of them looked good together. Just as she wanted to tease Roxanne, thetter

    interrupted her.¡°It¡®s nothing but a misunderstanding, so just act like you saw nothing.¡±Roxanne looked d

    own when she spoke. At the same time, she served food for the two children.Seeing that she didn¡®t wa

    nt to talk about it, Lysa took the hint and said no more. She changed the topic and

    started to tell stories about the children in kindergarten.On the other hand, Archie and Benny were intrig

    ued by her words. However, they did not show it. They ate the food that and answered Lysa¡®s questions

    obediently.They struggled to make it through dinner. That night, the two of them were not in their usual

    mood to y Lego. Instead, they rushed back to their room.Roxanne¡®s heart could not help but sink slig

    htly. She knew that the children were aware of thenews.Inside the room, Archie and Benny

    intuitively opened up their social media and searched for Lucian¡®s name.    Soon enough, they saw the

    trending articles.When they clicked on it, they saw two pictures that appeared in almost every article.Th

    e two children did not need to zoom

    in to see that the woman in the pictures was their mother.However, the titles of the articles stated that it

    was Lucian and his fianc¨¦e.TheFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    two children were confused for a moment.From what they knew, that man was supposed to marry som

    eone else. Why would the news post pictures of Mommy and im that she¡®s his fianc¨¦e? Regardless,

    even from their points of view, the pictures showed that Lucian treated their

    mother very well.They thought back to the night that Roxanne had fallen sick, and how Lucian had care

    d for her. His attitude back then was even better than what was shown in the photos.Beneath the article

    s, all thements praised how well Lucian treated Roxanne. There were also a lot ofments sayin

    g they looked verypatible.The children were slowly wavering.After reading through the articles, Arc

    hie and Benny could not help but carry theirptops and run to their mother for answers. ¡°Mommy, are

    you getting together with Mr. Farwell?¡±Roxanne took a look at the articles on the screen. She couldn¡®t h

    elp but frown.ScreeiShe was worried Archie and Benny would misunderstand. That was why she didn¡®t

    want Lysa to say too much during dinner. Unexpectedly, the

    two children decided to investigate the matter themselves.Archie and Benny looked at Roxanne with th

    eir eyes wide.¡°No. His fianc¨¦e is Aubree Pearson. You guys have met her. The news reports are wrong.

    ¡± After a moment of silence, Roxanne forced herself to suppress her difort and give the

    two children an exnation.Hearing that, Archie and Benny exchanged a nce with each other. Archi

    e nodded his head obediently and said nothing more.Meanwhile, Benny felt a slight pang of disappoint

    ment in his heart.He thought that he was finally going to have a father.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206

    Chapter

    206 After Sonva had a talk with Lucian, she returned home. The first thing she did was call the Pearson

    residence.After the news was released, Aubree refused to go into the office and hear all the employee

    s gossip about how good Lucian looked with Roxanne in the photos. Thus, she decided to stay home fo

    r the next two days.When Sonya called, Aubree was right next to Gina,¡°I¡®ve

    already spoken to Lucian. Tell Aubree not to worry. This won¡®t happen again. Just rest easy and wait for

    the engagement!¡± said Sonya over the phone.

    Gina nced over at Aubree and gestured for her to answer.answG Aubree adjusted her mood. In a po

    lite tone, she said, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Farwell.¡±nHearing her voice, Sonya was stunned. Guilt washed ov

    er her heart when she thought about how Lucian had mentioned he had no intention of fulfilling the mar

    riage contract with her. ¡°Aubree, I¡®m sorry you have to go through this.¡±Aubree¡®s expression turned ugly

    . However, her words remained polite. ¡°I¡®m fine, Mrs. Farwell. As long as I can be with Lucian, I am willi

    ng to bear with all these.¡±Sonya felt bad

    for her. ¡°Don¡®t worry. No matter what, I will only acknowledge you as my daughter¨Cin¨C

    law. You can forget about the news yesterday. Everyone thinks the woman in the photo is you anyway,

    so no one will say anything.¡±Aubree responded with more thanks.After some small talk, the call ended.

    Aubree could finally let her heart down.However, when she recalled how

    intimate Lucian and Roxanne looked in those two pictures, she couldn¡®t help but feel her anger rise.Pre

    viously, during Alfred¡®s birthday celebration, Roxanne had already humiliated her once.Now, she almost

    ruined Aubree¡®s engagement.It seems like I have to teach that b*tch a lesson. She needs to be put in h

    er ce! After thinking about it all night, Aubree went to wait by the entrance of the kindergarten the ne

    xt    day.She watched as Roxanne dropped Archie and Benny off. When she turned around to go back t

    o her car, Aubree quickly followed behind her. She strode over and opened Roxanne¡®s front passenger

    seat door.Roxanne automatically assumed it was Lucian. She raised an eyebrow

    and looked over. When shesaw who it was, her face turned solemn. ¡°What do you think you¡®re doing, M

    s. Pearson?¡±Aubree smirked. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to have a chat with you. Are you free now, Ms. Jar

    vis?¡±Roxanne could already guess what she wanted to talk about. With a frown, she answered, ¡°Sorry,

    but I¡®m busy. I don¡®t have time to chat.¡±¡°You don¡®t even know what I want to say, but you¡®re in such a hu

    rry to reject me. Could it be that you¡®re feeling guilty, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Aubree asked mockingly.Hearing that

    , Roxanne¡®s face stiffened. She turned to meet Aubree¡®s eyes. ¡°I have work in the morning, so I¡®ll

    only be free at noon. Since you¡®re the one who suggested a talk, you can pick a ce. I¡®ll be there.¡±The

    only reason she rejected Aubree was that she felt like she had already drawn a clear line with Lucian.

    She was not interested in being drawn into Aubree and Lucian¡®s rtionship again.OnHowever, consid

    ering the fact that Aubree had taken things that far, she would only get worse in the future.Roxanne dec

    ided she might as well just clear things up now.Seeing that she had agreed, Aubree no longer pestered

    her. She opened the car door and got down.Watching her figure disappear from her line of sight, Roxan

    ne suppressed the confusion in her heart. She started the car and headed toward

    the research institute.These two days were a critical period for the project she was handling. Thus, she

    waspletely swamped with work the entire morning.By the time she got done and

    took a look at her phone, she realized it wasn¡®t long before it was time for her to meet Aubree at the

    designated time.Roxanne did not dy. She quickly got into her car and set off.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207

    Chapter 207 Despite her speedy driving,

    Aubree was already sitting there waiting when she reached the caf¨¦.¡°You¡¯re a very busy woman, Ms.

    Jarvis. I have to wait such a long time just to meet you.¡±

    The moment they met, Aubreeshed out with a sarcasticment. Roxanne sat down opposite her.

    ¡°My apologies. I was very busy this morning.

    I am sorry you had to wait long, Ms. Pearson.¡± Even after that, she could tell that Aubree still wanted to

    mock her further. Roxanne was not in the mood to waste more time with her.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, as you can tell, I am quite a busy person. If you have anything to say, just get straight to

    the point. I still have to rush back to work.¡± .

    Hearing that, Aubree swallowed her words.

    She couldn¡¯t help but choke up as her expression turned cold.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what I want to say? My engagement with Lucian has been public news for a very long

    time.

    I doubt you haven¡¯t seen it!¡± Roxanne had already expected she would say something along those

    lines.

    Her facial expression did not waver. ¡°I have seen it. I wish you two lifelong happiness.¡±

    ¡°Roxanne Jarvis!¡± When Aubree saw how chill Roxanne¡¯s attitude was, she couldn¡¯t help but retort,

    ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us here Why are you still putting on an act?

    Since you already knew about my engagement with Lucian, how will you exin the news headlines

    yesterday?¡±.

    It was just as Roxanne had suspected. Disdain filled Roxanne¡¯s heart, but her face remained neutral.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be very happy to read yesterday¡¯s headlines?

    Everyone is talking about how considerate Mr. Farwell is being toward his fianc¨¦e. Isn¡¯t that exactly

    what you want?¡± Anyhow, she had no intention to step forward with the truth.

    To an outsider¡¯s eye, the woman in the photo was Aubree. Aubree¡¯s face was still icy.

    She clenched her fists in an attempt to soothe the anger in her heart.

    She stared frostily at Roxanne and replied, ¡°I don¡¯t need those two photos to prove how well Lucian

    treats me.

    For the past six years, he has loved me only!

    If it wasn¡¯t for you, the person who married him would have been me too!¡± Roxanne was indifferent to

    her words.

    Aubree was telling the truth. Six years ago, Lucian himself had said that the only woman he intended to

    marry was Aubree. Roxanne still remembered that very clearly.

    ¡°Six years ago, you came in between Lucian and me. We missed out on so much time together

    because of you.¡± Aubree¡¯s face tensed.

    ¡°Now, everyone in Horington knows about the engagement between Lucian and me.

    Since you know about it, I hope you take better care of your reputation and stay away from him.

    Six years ago, you were the other woman.

    I hope you don¡¯t repeat that mistake. We are both women, but I feel ashamed for you!¡± Roxanne

    frowned.

    ¡°Instead of spending your time criticizing me, why don¡¯t you use that time on Mr. Farwell?¡± Six years

    ago, it was her ignorance that made her fall for Lucian.

    However, Lucian was the one who kept trying to get closer to her at the moment.

    Seeing that she was still in denial, Aubree¡¯s tone lowered. ¡°I am here to warn you out of kindness. Six

    years ago, you might not have cared about your reputation.

    Now, you have two children, so you should take them into consideration.

    If they knew their mother was the third party in someone else¡¯s marriage, I wonder what they will think!¡±

    Initially, Roxanne had intended to listen to what Aubree had to say.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    She thought that maybe they could get past the conflict between them. However, she never expected

    Aubree to bring Archie and Benny into the conversation.

    Immediately, Roxanne¡¯s face turned sour. ¡°Ms. Pearson, you can rest assured that I have no interest in

    turning back.

    However, I can¡¯t control how Mr. Farwell feels. I suggest you put more time and effort into pleasing Mr.

    Farwell instead.¡±

    With that, Roxanne stood up to leave without giving Aubree a chance to answer.

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208

    Chapter 208 Roxanne left

    The caf¨¦ at a much earlier time than she expected. After getting in the car, Roxanne gripped the

    steering wheel. For a long time, she didn¡¯t start the car.

    Her mind was aplete mess. After being overseas for six years, she thought that she had gotten

    over her past. To her surprise, when Aubree brought it up to her, her mood was still affected. When she

    married Lucian six years ago, she did not even have any idea who Aubree was.

    If she had¡­ When she recalled how foolishly in love she was with Lucian back then, she mockingly bit

    her lower lip. There was a possibility she would have insisted on marrying him anyway.

    However, the happiness she felt when she married Lucian was equalized to how miserable she felt

    when she left him.

    Who would have thought that after a long time being married, they had only fulfilled their duties as

    husband and wife once after she drugged him. Not to mention, the next morning, she left with her heart

    broken.

    Thinking back to it, Roxanne felt she was so pitiful and hideous back then. Even worse, six years had

    passed, and still, she was the thorn between Lucian and Aubree¡¯s rtionship. She still remembered

    how Lucian had sworn he wanted to marry Aubree.

    Yet, for some reason, it had dragged on for six years. Their rtionship remained stuck at the

    engagement stage.

    The way he treated her was vastly different from six years ago. Roxanne was getting more confused

    about what went on in his mind. After being lost in her thoughts for a while in her car, Roxanne realized

    that time was running out. She slowly came back to reality, started her car, and headed for the research

    institute.

    She arrived just in time for her to clock back into work. Just as she got out of her car, she ran into

    Colby. He had just returned from having lunch outside. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, did you have a lunch appointment?¡±

    Colby smiled and walked with her to the research facility.

    Roxanne thought of her unpleasant experience earlier that afternoon. She shook her head. Colby

    looked at her for several seconds. After some hesitation, he asked, ¡°You seem like you¡¯re in a bad

    mood. Did your lunch appointment not go well?¡± Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel taken aback.

    She didn¡¯t think she would be so easy to read. When he saw how she looked a little surprised, Colby

    knew he had guessed it right. With a chuckle, he changed the topic. ¡°Since you¡¯re upset, why don¡¯t you

    head home earlier? I¡¯ll handle the project. You should take the time to rx.¡±

    Roxanne declined. ¡°I can¡¯t let something small like this affect my work.¡±

    Hearing that, Colby nced at her in confusion. Slowly, he said, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, do you not trust me? All

    this while, everyone has seen how hard you¡¯ve been working on this project.

    Many employees were also forced to work overtime because of that. There¡¯s bound to be some

    comints. Why don¡¯t you give everyone a day off today? You can use the time to readjust your mood.

    I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll help you be more efficient with workter on too.¡± Roxanne couldn¡¯t argue with his

    reasoning. She was used to the tough working life overseas.

    Aftering back, she just assumed that everyone could be like her.

    However, she forgot the fact that that was her first time working together with these employees.

    For the past two days, their research progress had been slowing down. Thinking of that, Roxanne

    nodded at Colby appreciatively.

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder. Since that¡¯s the case, rest early today.¡±

    At noon, all the workers in the research institute got off work early. Roxanne headed straight to the

    kindergarten to pick Archie and Benny up.

    Because of her earlier conversation with Aubree, she had no idea how to face Este. Hence, when

    she picked Archie and Benny up, she did not dare to look at Este at all.

    Instead, she left straight away.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209

    Chapter 209 ¡°Are you in a bad mood, Mommy?¡± Archie and Benny looked at her with

    concern.Roxanne was taken aback. She thought she had hidden her emotions well in front of her kids,

    but they saw right through her ruse.¡°Why did you ask?¡± she asked nonchntly, ncing at them in the

    rearview mirror.Archie¡®s face creased in bewilderment. ¡°You ignored Essie just now. Did Mr. Farwell an

    noy you?¡±

    The slightly unsettled feeling gnawed at the pit of her stomach at the mention of Lucian.She must

    have been really close with him during that period of time

    for Archie to have misunderstoodBenny added, ¡°Essie almost cried.¡±Roxanne drew her brows together

    in a frown, and her heart wrenched as she could only imagine Este¡®s pitiable face without seeing it fo

    r herself.She wished she could apologize to Este.Aubree¡®s words further solidified

    her inclination to cut all ties with Lucian.She didn¡®t want to interfere with the kids¡® friendship, but she rea

    lly wanted to limit her contact with Lucian.Roxanne stole a casual peek at them and said, ¡°Come out ea

    rlier after your sses end. I¡®ll be busy for the time being, so Ms. Lane will pick you up.¡±Archie and Ben

    ny didn¡®t get the desired answer and exchanged puzzled nces before nodding obediently.The doorb

    ell rang shortly after Roxanne led them inside the house. She froze before turning to answer the door.M

    adilyn stood on the other side with a pinched expression. She opened her mouth, but she noticed Archi

    e and Benny inside, and the words caught in her throat.¡°What is it?¡± Roxanne turned sideways to let he

    r pass.Madilyn sucked in a deep breath, holding on to her temper by the thinnest of threads. ¡°I¡®ll tell you

    in a bit.¡±    Roxanne didn¡®t press her for answers and

    invited her to stay for dinner.Madilyn only began her rant when Archie and Benny had gone upstairs aft

    er dinner. ¡°I saw the news yesterday. What was Lucian trying to do?¡±Roxanne was caught off guard by t

    he question and didn¡®t know how to respond.¡°He shouldn¡®t have looked for you after deciding to marry

    Aubree!¡± Madilyn pped her hand against the table. ¡°I thought he had turned over a new leaf when he

    sought you out. I never expected to see the news.¡±Madilyn had always known about Lucian and Aubre

    e¡®s betrothal, and she didn¡®t mind when it was publicized thest time.Roxanne and she lived next to ea

    ch other, and she noticed that Lucian had been visiting Roxanne more frequently. She tried to find an eContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    xcuse for him thest time when he and Aubree¡®s betrothal was made public, thinking that he didn¡®t me

    an it.But yesterday¡®s news had angered her greatly.If Lucian wanted to treat Aubree well, why would he

    look for Roxanne then? He¡®s such a scumbag. Bitterness ate Roxanne¡®s already troubled heart. ¡°He w

    as set to marry Aubree from the get¨Cgo. Don¡®t overthink things.¡±Madilyn stared at her best friend in

    shock. The person

    who should be the most affected by the news is her, yet here I am, making her feel worse with my tirad

    e. She leashed her irritation and shot out of her seat, grabbing Roxanne¡®s arm. ¡°Come on, we¡®re going

    out for drinks and won¡®t be back until we¡®re both drunk as a skunk. Forget all about those low¨Clife men!¡±

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210

    Chapter

    210 Roxanne was worried about leaving Archie and Benny at home, but Madilyn assured her that she h

    ad informed Lysa beforehand.Soon, bothdies were standing outside the entrance of a bar, and Roxa

    nne followed Madilyn impetuouslyMadilyn was clearly a regr at the bar. As soon as they stepped in,

    an employee immediately greeted them and led them to a booth near the dance floor.Pulsating music b

    lared as well¨Cdressed men and women gyrated on the dance

    floor. Roxanne found herself slowly letting loose in the electric atmosphere.

    ¡°Drinks are on me tonight. Let¡®s drink our fill!¡± Madilyn yelled in her ear.Then, she ordered a

    bottle of alcohol worth ten

    thousand and poured a ss for Roxanne. ¡°There are plenty more fishes in the sea. Let¡®s not get hung

    up on one!¡±Roxanne epted the ss and clinked it with Madilyn¡®s, tossing back her drink in one gul

    p.Madilyn cracked a satisfied smile at Roxanne¡®s bold attitude.She had drunk with Roxanne a few time

    s when they were in university. Though Roxanne may look well¨C

    behaved, she could surely hold her liquor very well.Madilyn had mentally prepared

    herself to throw in her lot with Roxanne tonight just to lift her spirits.Roxanne downed a few more ss

    es, and she started to loosen up, putting the day¡®s problems on the back burner.Madilyn wasn¡®t content

    ed with only drinking, so she mmed her ss down on the table and seized Roxanne¡®s hand. ¡°Let¡®s

    dance!¡±Then, she dragged her to the dance floor without waiting for a response.Their decision toe

    to a bar was a hasty one, so their outfits weren¡®t exactly appropriate while the women around them wer

    e dressed scantily.However, their beautiful faces still attracted the gaze of other patrons.Roxanne was

    wearing a long dress that reached her knees, baring her pale calves as she moved rhythmically to the

    music under the strobing lights. A hint of a smile pulled at her lips, and her eyes were downcast. Her bo

    dy movements were erratic yet oddly mesmerizing.    Madilyn, on the other hand, was surveying the cro

    wd as she danced, hoping to find a man better than Lucian for her best friend. Nheless, she was p

    ushed to the middle of the dance floor in her engrossment and lost sight of Roxanne when she looked

    back.Her expression froze, and she stopped dancing and checking out on men, frantically searching forC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne in the press of bodies on the dance floor.¡°Are you looking

    for someone, beautiful?¡± a man asked flirtatiously.¡°Get out of my way! I¡®m in the middle of a crisis.¡± She

    didn¡®t even spare him a nce.Meanwhile, Roxanne immediately realized Madilyn was getting swallow

    ed up by the crowd and called out her name twice, but her voice was drowned out by

    the deafening music, and she could only watch as her best friend disappeared before her eyes.She wa

    nted to go after

    Madilyn, but her gaze was riveted upon a couple kissing passionately, and she halted in her tracks.She

    turned and went to their booth after a pause, figuring Madilyn would make her way back here once she

    realized they had been separated.She wasn¡®t keen on clubbing, to begin with, so it was

    a wee respite for her.A cheery voice spoke beside her a few minutester. ¡°Hello, can I buy you a

    drink, if you don¡®t mind?¡±The male voice was muffled by the cacophony of the bar, and Roxanne though

    t she had misheard him when she raised her gaze. Surprised crossed her face when she saw a polishe

    d man dressed in a casual

    shirt standing in front of her.He was also taken aback when their eyes connected. Knowing she didn¡®t q

    uite catch

    what he said, he leaned in closer to repeat himself a little louder, ¡°Can I buy you a drink? You¡®re very be

    autiful and elegant. I wish to befriend you if that¡®s possible.¡±

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211

    Chapter 211 Roxanne frowned slightly and was

    about to reject Hugo Reynolds. Meanwhile, escaping from the crowd on the dance floor, Madilyn sat be

    side her directly and started to give Hugo a once¨C

    over.Hugo had an elegant appearance. His chiseled facial features remained obvious under the bar¡®s di

    m light. Although Hugocked a fit body, he was not too skinny. Besides, judging from his attire, Madily

    n could tell that his outfit cost about one hundred thousand.Hmm. I guess I can give him an eight out of

    ten? After rating him inwardly, Madilyn agreed before Roxanne could decline him, ¡°Sure! Do you have a

    ny friends? Ask them toe over!¡±

    Hugo¡®s table was right next to theirs. In fact, he had noticed them earlier when both of them

    danced together. Hence, he knew that they came together. Hearing Madilyn¡®s agreement, Hugo did not

    hesitate and asked his friends to join their table. His friends were good¨C

    looking, and all of them dressed in expensive clothes. As they approached the table, they brought alon

    g their wine.As they came over, Hugo¡®s friends were polite enough to maintain a reasonable distance fr

    om Roxanne and Madilyn.Upon scrutinizing the guys, Madilyn raised her brows as she questioned, ¡°Yo

    u guys are quite good¨Clooking. Are all of you single?¡±They responded, ¡°How

    dare we sit here if we aren¡®t single?¡±Then, Madilyn swept a meaningful gaze at Hugo who had just appr

    oached her table. ¡°How about him? Is he single as well?

    Hugo merely smiled at his friends, hinting that he did not mind them telling her the truth.¡°Hugo¡®s been si

    ngle for years. We have no idea what kind of women he¡®s interested in anymore. However, today¡­¡± As

    they replied, they cast him teasing nces.Hearing that, Hugo beamed and interrupted, ¡°Stop talking. L

    et¡®s have a drink, shall we?¡±In unison, his friends swiftly changed the topic.After having small talk with t

    he guys, Madilyn got along well with everyone and soon filled the air with chatter.In reality, Roxanne ca

    me to the bar to drink her sorrows away. Facing that situation, she had no choice but to appear unruffle

    d in front of everyone, despite feeling ufortable.  Meanwhile, Madilyn was having a great time, and

    she moved to sit

    between the guys afterward. Subsequently, she yed some drinking games with the others, leaving RC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    oxanne to sit all alone at the side.There was a space between Roxanne and Hugo after Madilyn left.¡°I¡®

    m sorry. Did we interrupt both of you?¡± Hugo asked apologetically.Hearing his question, Roxanne was b

    riefly stunned. ¡°Don¡®t worry. We¡®re all

    here to have a drink. You¡®re not disturbing us at all.¡± She smiled faintly.He frowned and asked, ¡°You don

    ¡®t seem to

    be in the mood for it. Are you in a bad mood?¡±Roxanne pressed her lips into a smile, admitting it silently

    . At

    the same time, it showed her reluctance to continue the conversation with him.Nheless, her indiffer

    ence toward him piqued Hugo¡®s interest.Hugo could tell that she was unbothered to continue the conve

    rsation. Hence, he drank alone slowly at the side while fixing his eyes on Roxanne¡®s face.At the side, M

    adilyn noticed that the two of

    them were drinking alone. That very sight pulled at Madilyn¡®s heartstrings. To break the ice, she sugges

    ted ying a card game whereby the person who got the King of Hearts card

    could instruct anyone to do anything.Before Roxanne could refuse, Madilyn swiftly shoved a card into R

    oxanne¡®s hand while she took the King of Hearts card.¡°Seven of Spades and Five of Diamonds.¡±Everyo

    ne looked at

    their cards.Looking at the Five of Diamonds card in her hand, Roxanne could feel a foreboding feeling

    growing in her heart.Madilyn gazed at her indifferently and voiced, ¡°Since

    we know each other, I won¡®t be requesting much. How about both of you drink a crossed¨C

    cup wine with each other? It¡®s not too much to ask for, right?¡±It was indeed a simple request in a drinkin

    g game. Refusing to be a total buzzkill, Roxanne agreed to Madilyn¡®s request with a smile.Hugo flipped

    his card, only to see he got a Seven of Spades. He nced at Madilyn the matchmaker helplessly

    before turning to Roxanne and said, ¡°Let¡®s just clink our sses instead of drinking a crossed¨C

    cup wine.¡±Seeing the Seven of Spades in Hugo¡®s hand, Roxanne could feel her heart sink slightly. It wa

    s at that moment she realized Madilyn¡®s intention to match them up. She regretted agreeing to her requ

    est that readily.However, Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief after hearing what Hugo said. Then, she rais

    ed her ss to clink it against Hugo¡®s ss.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212

    Chapter 212 Meanwhile in the VIP room upstairs, Lucian watched the middle¨C

    aged men with pot bellies toasting each other with a nk expression.When he picked Este up

    that afternoon, he noticed that she was in low spirits. Further to that. Este

    had just thrown a tantrum at him upon reaching home.I guess Essie¡®s in a bad

    mood because she hasn¡®t seen Roranne in a while. Perhaps she treated Essie aloofly? Regardless of t

    he reason, I¡®m still the one to me. She¡®s keeping a distance from Essie on purpose because of me.

    Because of that matter, Lucian was feeling cranky the whole night.

    He got even more irritated for not obtaining any satisfactory proposal from those men, albeit having a lo

    ng day of discussion.¡°Excuse me. I¡®m heading out for some fresh air.¡± With that said, Lucian stood up di

    rectly.The men dared not utter a word and watched him stride out of the room.Lucian¡®s private room wa

    s facing the dance floor downstairs. As he walked out, his gaze fell to the dance floor, and he saw

    a glimpse of a familiar figure.Immediately, Lucian paused in his tracks.The light flickered uncontrobly

    on the dance floor, and it caused Lucian to doubt his eyesight. As he attempted to look again, that famili

    ar figure was already out of his sight.He stood still, staring straight at the dance floor, hoping that he co

    uld locate that figure again. Nevertheless, he found nothing. Lucian retracted his gaze and started to sc

    off

    at himself inwardly.I wonder what kind of magic power Roxanne has? I was merely checking the ce

    out. Why would I have a figment of my imagination? Just when he was about to turn around and return,

    he heard a loud noiseing from one of the tables downstairs.That sound instantly

    attracted everyone¡®s attention. With that, almost everyone in the bar

    shifted their attention to the table, including Lucian.Lucian¡®s eyes darkened at once when he saw the p

    erson from that table.  It wasn¡®t an illusion! That familiar figure was indeed Roxanne! She must have ret

    urned back to her table after getting tired of dancing on the dance floor. Lucian

    fixed his eyes on her and was quick

    enough to notice that she was getting surrounded by men. Apart from that, he also saw her grinning fro

    m ear to ear with one of them.From the look of it, they broke into an uproar because

    of what Roranne did with that man. They look intimate together. Meanwhile, Roxanne downed her drink

    s in one go after clinking sses with Hugo.Witnessing that, everyone cheered excitedly for them.Roxa

    nne put her ss down and sensed that something was amiss. She could feel someone looking in her

    direction from a distance when she

    drank the wine just now.She lifted her head to nce up instinctively, but it was dark.Strange enough, s

    he had a hunch that it was Lucian.With that

    thought in her mind, Roxanne suddenly lost her mood to continue drinking anymore.¡°I¡®m tired. I think I¡®ll

    make a move first.¡± Roxanne smiled apologetically to everyone before approaching Madilyn and sugge

    sted, ¡°It¡®s gettingte. Let¡®s go back.¡±Madilyn had been drinking for quite

    a while and was feeling quite tipsy. Hearing Roxanne¡®s words, she nodded in a daze and murmured, ¡°O

    kay. Have fun, guys. We¡®ll leave first.¡±With that said, she stretched out her hand toward Roxanne.Roxa

    nne strenuously helped her up while politely bidding goodbye to everyone.¡°Let me help you

    girls.¡± Hugo stood up and continued, ¡°You seem to be struggling. Let me help you get her into the car.¡±

    Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds. Looking at the tipsy Madilyn, she agreed eventually, ¡°Thank you

    for your help!¡±After interacting with Hugo that night, she had a pretty good impression of him. Besides,

    Roxanne could not support Madilyn alone after having a few sses of wine.Seeing that she had agree

    d, Hugo went up to them and was about to lend Roxanne a hand. It was at that moment he heard a dee

    p voiceing from behind. The tone of the man sounded displeased.¡°I appreciate your kindness, but I

    ¡®ll send the girls back. Thank you, Mr. Reynolds.¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213

    Chapter

    213 Several people were stunned to hear that voice.Roxanne¡®s body instinctively stiffened at once.She

    knew Lucian too well. By listening to his voice alone, she could imagine his frosty expressionat that mo

    ment.

    Moreover, Roxanne did not know how to face the man behind her due to recent events.However, Lucia

    n had already walked in front of them.Hugo noticed Lucian¡®s keen gaze on Roxanne. His expression ch

    anged immediately. ¡°Mr. Farwell¡­?¡±He did not know that Lucian had another woman apart from Aubre

    e.Nevertheless, suspicion began to creep into Hugo¡®s mind when he saw Lucian¡®s attitude toward Roxa

    nne.Lucian¡®s expression turned cold when he recalled the scene of Roxanne clinking her ss with Hu

    go earlier. ¡°Mr. Reynolds, you should be careful when flirting with women. You shouldn¡®t approach thos

    e who already have children.¡±As he spoke, Lucian threw Roxanne a meaningful nce.A look of

    surprise shed in Hugo¡®s eyes as he heard the sarcastic remark.Roxanne has children already? I didn

    ¡®t see thating at all. Roxanne did not expect Lucian to suddenly bring up the matter in front of a str

    anger and still used it to provoke

    her. Her expression darkened like a storm. ¡°Yes, I do have two children. However, it

    doesn¡®t affect my life nor what kind of people I make friends with. Mr. Farwell, you don¡®t have to worry a

    bout me.¡±The surrounding temperature seemed to drop as Lucian turned his gaze to Hugo and his frien

    ds. Pursing his lips, he asked, ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about this matter here?¡±They were very cl

    ose to the dance floor. With their outstanding looks, they began to attract the crowd¡®s attention.Noticing

    the curious nces from the onlookers, Roxanne clenched her fists to suppress her rising anger. Supp

    orting Madilyn, she turned on her heel and strode out of the bar.Hugo subconsciously wanted to follow

    Roxanne. Nevertheless, he stopped in his tracks upon seeing that Lucian was walking closely behind h

    er.As the cold breeze blew against Roxanne, she began to sober up by the

    time she walked to the entrance of

    the bar.  When Roxanne was about to hail a taxi by the roadside, she heard clear footsteps from behind

    her. It was immediately followed by Lucian¡®smanding tone. ¡°Let me take you girls home.¡±Without

    looking back, Roxanne turned down his offer. ¡°Mr. Farwell, you don¡®t have to do that. We can go home

    by taxi.¡±Lucian¡®s brows creased as he went straight for her jugr. ¡°How long do you think you¡®ll have t

    o wait for a taxi in a ce like this? Or are you willing to make Archie and Benny wait for your return?¡±H

    earing that, Roxanne froze.Roxanne did not have time to exin to Lysa when she left the house earlie

    r. Moreover, she did not know what Madilyn had said to them. Could Archie and Benny be waiting for m

    e right now? The stalematested

    for a while as there was not a single vacant taxi on the road. Instead, Madilyn had fallen asleep.A car sl

    owly stopped in front of Roxanne. The passenger seat¡®s window wound down to reveal Lucian¡®s stern s

    ide profile. ¡°Get in.¡± |Roxanne furrowed her brows at his order.However, Madilyn, who was standing bes

    ide her, shuddered in cold. Upon waking up, she saw a car in front of her and mistook it for a taxi. With

    out thinking, she opened the car door and settled inside.Madilyn¡®s behavior made Roxanne stiffen in sh

    ock. Thetter leaned over to ask Madilyn to get out of the car. Nevertheless, Roxanne saw that her be

    st friend had already dozed off.After contemting for a while, Roxanne followed suit. Looking at Lucia

    n in front of her, she said faintly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell. I guess I owe you a favor now.¡±Lucian frowne

    d without replying to her. He instructed the driver to send them to Roxanne¡®s residence in a deep voice.

    Soon, the car moved slowly and began to drive toward the destination.Throughout the ride, the car was

    dead silent apart from the asional sounds of Madilyn s mumbling.The atmosphere inside the car wa

    s heavy.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214

    Chapter

    214 When they arrived at the mansion, Lucian suddenly spoke up when Roxanne was about to help M

    adilyn get out of the car.¡°If

    you¡®re worried about your children, why would you go to a ce like that?¡±Roxanne could see Lucian¡®s

    frosty expression through the rearview mirror.Pausing for a moment, she replied, ¡°Mr. Farwell, you mad

    e the bar sound like some kind of shady ce. Weren¡®t you there too?¡±

    ¡°Unlike you, I was there for business. Ms. Jarvis, you sure have many men apanying you earlier,¡±

    Lucian retorted.Roxanne could not help frowning at his jibe. At that moment, she also recalled the word

    s Lucian had said to her at the bar.¡°Ms. Jarvis, since you already have two children, I advise you to clea

    n up your act. Even if you don¡®t care about your reputation, think about your boys. I wonder what will

    they think if they knew their mother has been frequenting that kind of ce

    while chatting up some random guys,¡± . Lucian added slyly.It was

    not the first time they had discussed such topic.Roxanne did not know if it was because of the wine, but

    she could not suppress her anger at that moment. ¡°Mr. Farwell, don¡®t you think you¡®re being nosy by m

    eddling in my private life? So whatif I¡®ve two children? I¡®m single right now. What¡®s wrong with me havin

    g a drink or two with another man? We¡®re all adults here,¡± she retorted.* WasLucian¡®s frown deepened

    when he sensed that Roxanne was on the verge of losing her temper. He wanted to retort but ended up

    saying nothing.Despite having two children, I can¡®t argue the fact that Roxanne is a single woman right

    now. Given our current rtionship, I¡®m not in a position to interfere with her private life either. Still, I ge

    t p*ssed seeing her with another man,   After staying silent for a few seconds, Lucian uttered, ¡°Are you

    nning to find a father for Archie and Benny in a ce like that? Do you think you can find a reliable

    man there?¡±Roxanne let out a chuckle. ¡°I¡®ll only know if the man is reliable once we get to know each ot

    her. Of course, I can¡®t find out if the man is reliable if you

    keep interrupting us like what you did earlier. Mr. Farwell, if you¡®re so worried, why don¡®t you introduce s

    omeone to me?¡±¡°Roxanne!¡± A sh of anger passed through Lucian¡®s eyes.Roxanne averted her gaze i

    n disappointment. ¡°Mr. Farwell, since you don¡®t n to do that, you should mind your own business fro

    m now on.¡±OIWith that, she opened the car door and helped Madilyn out of the car.Through the rearvie

    w mirror, Lucian saw that Roxanne was struggling to walk while supportingMadilyn. Frowning, he got o

    ut of the car and wanted to give Roxanne a hand.Sensing Lucian¡®s intention, Roxanne immediately turn

    ed sideways to avoid him. Looking at the man, who was standing close to her, she said indifferently, ¡°M

    r. Farwell, you¡®re right to say that people should be careful while choosing a partner. I¡®m not interested i

    n a married man. Since you already have a fianc¨¦e, you should keep your distance from me.¡±Lucian¡®s e

    xpression changed when he heard her remarks.Roxanne continued coldly, ¡°Mr. Farwell, if Ms. Pearson

    and Este misunderstand the situation, it might ruin the happy life in your family. I don¡®t know how to

    make amends for that.¡±ording to Aubree, Roxanne was the homewrecker six years ago. Hence, she

    did not want toe between them again.Lucian¡®s expression darkened like a raging storm when he s

    aw her indifferent attitude. The atmosphere around him was filled with tension.Nevertheless, Roxanne

    helped Madilyn inside as though she did not see his expression.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215

    Chapter 215  Roxanne did not know how to face Este due to her unpleasant encounters with Lucian.

    She would even avoid talking about Este whenever Archie and Benny brought her up. It did not take

    long for the two sensitive boys to notice Roxanne¡®s strange attitude toward Este. Even though they

    were not avoiding Este in school, their attitude toward thetter had be colder.Este hardly

    spoke since she had just learned to talk. She would only speak a few words when others brought up a

    topic that she was interested in. Este¡®s condition gradually returned to its original state when Archie

    and Benny did not take the initiative to talk to her. Furthermore, she had not seen Roxanne for a few

    days. Lucian was the only one who noticed the changes in Este. A few days ago, Lucian could still

    hear Este speak up asionally after bringing her home. Nevertheless, Este had been unwilling to

    talk for the past two days. Lucian was worried that Este might suffer a rpse. However, the only

    person who could improve Este¡®s condition had made it clear that she wanted to keep her distance

    from Lucian. The man felt conflicted whenever he thought of Roxanne. After picking Este up from

    school in the evening, Lucian wanted to guide her into speaking by following James¡® method. ¡°Essie,

    how are you doing in thest two days? Are you in a bad mood?¡± That kind of one¨Csided conversation

    had been going on for several days. Nevertheless, Este remained silent. Lucian thought it would be

    the same that day. Surprisingly, the moment he finished speaking, a sweet but pitiful voice sounded in

    the car. Pouting, Este said dejectedly, ¡°I didn¡®t see¡­¡± ¡°What didn¡®t you see?¡± Lucian probed, feeling

    confused. Este mumbled, ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± Then, she carefully counted on her fingers before stretching

    out four fingers. ¡°Four days.¡± I haven¡®t seen Ms. Jarvis for four days. It was Ms. Lane who picked up

    Archie and Benny every day. Even though Ms. Lane was also kind to me, I still miss Ms. Jarvis dearly.

    Waves of emotions surged within Lucian, knowing fully well that Este could not see Roxanne

    because thetter was avoiding him on purpose. Nevertheless, he did not know how to exin the

    situation to Este. Lucian had not seen Roxanne since their argument when he sent her home from

    the bar that night. As Roxanne said, the two of us are merely strangers right now.  As that thought

    urred to him, Lucian felt an inexplicable sense of displeasure deep down. After a while, he slowly

    broke out of his reverie.Seeing how sullen Este was next to him, Lucian suddenly felt that somethingAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    was amiss. Wait. Didn¡®t she talk with me just now?  Realizing that, Lucian knitted his brows in

    amazement. As if nothing had happened, he tried to get Este to talk again. ¡°Essie, what did you just

    say? I didn¡®t hear it earlier. Can you repeat it for me?¡± Este simply kept her head low, revealing the

    round back of her head and her puffed cheeks. She turned a blind ear to his question. Despite theck

    of response, Lucian patiently patted Este¡®s head before trying to guide her again. ¡°You said Ms.

    Jarvis didn¡®t pick up the boys from school.Then, who was the one who fetched them thesest two

    days?¡± As soon as he mentioned Roxanne, Este slowly raised her head to look at him. Lucian¡®s heart

    raced. He was expecting Este to finally reply to him. Much to his surprise, Este merely nced at

    him before shaking her head silently. Then, she lowered her head again as if she refused to

    communicate with him.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216

    Chapter

    216 Lucian furrowed his brows. He could not help thinking of Roxanne.How did she manage to make E

    ssie speak gradually? He was at his

    wit¡®s end while facing the same problem.Noticing that Este only seemed to respond to the mention of

    Roxanne¡®s name, Lucian inquired again, ¡°Essie, did you want to see Ms. Jarvis that much?¡±

    Este nodded vigorously and gazed at Lucian expectantly. She seemed to think that he had a way to l

    et her meet Roxanne.When Lucian saw Este¡®s hopeful expression, his gaze darkened slightly. He sil

    ently averted his gaze. ¡°She likes you very much, Essie. Maybe she¡®s been busy with worktely. Henc

    e, she didn¡®t have time to pick up the boys. Don¡®t worry.¡±Not receiving the answer she had

    hoped for, Este cast her eyes downward dejectedly. She nodded weakly in response.No matter what

    Lucian said, Este only responded by either nodding or shaking her head. She also fumbled around h

    er bag for a notebook, intending to write down her reply for him.Only the mention of Roxanne could evo

    ke a more noticeable reaction from Este.The more Lucian tried to persuade her into talking, the more

    helpless he felt.A whileter, Lucian could not hold himself back from asking Este. ¡°Can you tell me

    why you¡®re willing to talk at Ms. Jarvis¡® house? How did she teach you to speak up?¡±That question coul

    d not be answered with a nod nor a shake of the head. Este frowned, feeling troubled.Este becam

    e even more distraught at the thought of her time at Roxanne¡®s house.I want to stay with Ms. Jarvis a lit

    tle longer. Taking out a pen and paper, Lucian handed the items to Este. ¡°If you don¡®t want to talk, yo

    u can write it down for me.¡±Lucian did not want to let Este stay silent for long. With his current rtio

    nship with Roxanne, he could not send Este to her. Therefore, he wanted to see if he could learn fro

    m Roxanne¡®s method.   epting the pen and paper, Este wrote slowly: Archie and Benny will ignore

    me if I don¡®t speak up.  A surprised look shed across Lucian¡®s face when he read Este¡®s reply.So, t

    he two boys are the

    reasons why Essie started speaking? At first, Lucian thought that Este would only rx when she wa

    s around Roxanne due to heraffection for the woman. Therefore, Este slowly began to talk.However,

    he never expected that Archie and Benny would y such big roles in improving Este¡®s condition.ArcC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    hing his brows, Lucian asked, ¡°Do

    you like Archie and Benny very much?¡±Este nodded firmly in response.Archie and Benny have been

    nice to me ever since our first meeting. They also protected me in kindergarten. With the two of them ar

    ound, the other kids didn¡®t dare to bully me anymore. I feel like a princess of kindergarten now! Este¡®s

    eyes gleamed whenever Lucian mentioned the two boys.He felt conflicted upon seeing Este¡®s hopef

    ul expression.Still, it¡®s easier to let Este interact more with Archie and Benny than to send her to reco

    ver at Roranne¡®s house.  Thinking of that, Lucian

    felt relieved. ¡°Since you like Archie and Benny so much, you can ask Catalina to prepare more snacks

    before going to school in the future. Then, you can share with the boys,¡± he suggested.Este tilted her

    head, unable toprehend Lucian¡®s words for a moment.Stroking Este¡®s head, Lucian added, ¡°You

    should be nice to Archie and Benny and y more with them since they have been treating you so kin

    dly.¡±Thinking of how kind the boys had been toward her all this while, Este quickly nodded in respons

    e.I have to treat Archie and Benny better so that they will y with me.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217

    Chapter 217 The following day when Roxanne woke up, she realized it was almost

    half past sevenImmediately, she got out of bed and washed up. Without having time to eat breakfast, s

    he hurriedly brought the kids to the kindergarten.As Lysa was only in charge of picking the kids up, it w

    as Roxanne¡®s job to send them to the kindergarten on the way to work.In order to avoid Lucian, Roxann

    e had been leaving the house very early in the past few days.

    However, she could not wake up that day because she had workedte the night before.Thus, Roxann

    e spent her whole journey praying she could avoid seeing Lucian.However, things did not go her way.

    When she got out of the car, a Bentley with a familiar¨C

    looking number te stopped behind her car.A momentter, Lucian brought Este out of the car.Rox

    anne could not help but quicken her pace, wanting to send the kids inside the kindergarten as soon as

    possible and leave unnoticed.¡°Good morning, Ms. Jarvis!¡± Pippa greeted her warmly.Upon

    hearing that, Roxanne¡®s heart sank as she stopped in her tracks.Meanwhile, Lucian had already recogn

    ized the Mercedes¨CBenz in front of him when he got out of

    the car. When he looked over, he saw the figure of a woman leading two kids away.It was

    obvious that the three were in a hurry. Thus, one would not believe it if Roxanne argued

    that she was not trying to avoid Lucian.While standing hand in hand with her father, Este¡®s eyes droo

    ped as she stared at the ground. It looks like I won¡®t be seeing Ms. Jarvis today either. Thus, when she

    heard the teacher¡®s words, her eyes lit up as she

    immediately looked toward the kindergarten entrance.¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Lucian hade up with all sorts

    of ways to make talk that day, yet all it took was one look at Roxanne for Este to yelp excitedly.Furro

    wing his eyebrows mysteriously, Lucian loosened his grip on Este¡®s hand andallowed her to run over

    to Roxanne.    Roxanne had

    stiffened upon hearing Este¡®s voice and turned around a momentter.Tilting her head to

    look up at Roxanne, Este hugged onto her thigh, her eyes filled with excitement.¡°You¡®re here, Essie.¡±

    Roxanne¡®s heart softened when she saw Este¡®s face. Then, Roxanna squatted down to pat the little g

    irl¡®s head.Este nodded with a smile before slowly asking, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, why didn¡®t you pick Archie and

    Benny up from the kindergarten?¡± After saying that, she put up four fingers and added coquettishly, ¡°Fo

    ur days. I miss you a lot.¡±Upon hearing that, Roxanne¡®s gaze softened as she struggled for an answer.

    Although Roxanne knew Este would be anxious if she did not see her, she also needed to avoid Luci

    an. Thus, Roxanne had no choice but to do so.When Roxanne saw how upset Este was, she felt

    guilty. After staying silent for a moment, she forced an excuse. ¡°I miss you too. I¡®ve been busy with work

    tely, so I don¡®t have the time to pick them up from kindergarten. Don¡®t worry. You¡®ll soon see me ever

    y day after I finish my work.¡± After saying that, she averted her gaze in guilt.However, Este had taken

    her word seriously and nodded obediently. ¡°I¡®ll wait for

    you!¡±Roxanne forced a smile. ¡°Good girl. You¡®re going to bete, so you should head inside with Archie

    and Benny.¡± After saying that, she could not help but advise her two children, ¡°Remember to take good

    care of her.¡±Archie and Benny were confused after seeing their mother¡®s attitude toward Este. Thus, t

    hey hesitated for a moment

    before nodding obediently.After seeing them entering the kindergarten, Roxanne stood up and nodded

    at Lucian, who was

    behind her, as a greeting. Then, she turned around and was about to leave.However, arge hand grab

    bed her wrist after she had just taken two steps.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218

    Chapter 218¡°Mr. Farwell, is there

    anything I can help you with?¡± Roxanne halted in her tracks and turned around to look at Lucian as if h

    e was just a stranger.Upon meeting her gaze, Lucian furrowed his eyebrows.The attitude Roxanne had

    now was as distant as the time when

    they first got divorced. It was the same attitude that had caused Lucian to perform unexpected acts.Bac

    k then, Lucian thought Roxanne would really disappear from his life if he did not attract her attention.

    As Lucian did not answer, Roxanne tugged her wrist back with a frown. ¡°If there¡®s nothing much, please

    let go of me. I still need to go to work.¡±Both their outstanding looks quickly garnered attention. After all,

    not only were they attractive, but the parents of the kindergarten were not ordinary people. Thus, most

    of them knew who Lucian was.Many of them had already turned around to look in their direction.Roxan

    ne feared it would be too scandalous if they continued to be seen with each other for another second

    longer.If that happened, she would soon be facing a lot of trouble.Lucian finally snapped to his senses

    when he noticed her struggle. While loosening the grip on her hands, he spoke with aplicated expr

    ession. ¡°After talking with Este yesterday, I realized that her speedy

    recovery was mostly because of your efforts. Thus, it¡®s only right for me to show you my appreciation.¡±

    Not only was that an excuse to ask Roxanne to stay behind, but it was

    also something he meant from the bottom of his heart after his experience the day before.At first, Lucia

    n thought Roxanne was just someone to cheer Este up by staying by her side.

    Thus, he did not expect Roxanne to bring such a significant impact on Este.It must have taken Roxa

    nne a great deal of effort to make Este talk again.Upon hearing that, Roxanne replied ndly, ¡°That¡®s

    all right. You have helped me quite a lot recently. Besides, I¡®ve told you that we

    don¡®t owe each other anything, so there¡®s no need for that.¡±After saying that, Roxanne nodded before

    making her way past him

    and into the car.    ¡°Perhaps, you can see the gesture as I¡®m trying to get on your good side,¡± Lucian sta

    rted lowly.Roxanne halted her steps, unsure what he was trying to say.Looking at the woman standing

    beside her, Lucian

    pursed his lips indifferently. ¡°If I remember correctly, you once said that the children are innocent and sh

    ould not get involved in our matters. However, does this only apply

    to Archie and Benny?¡±Upon hearing that, Roxanne turned around and met his gaze. ¡°What do you mea

    n?¡±Lucian raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know that Essie likes you and would feel sad if she doesn¡®t see you.

    However, you refused to meet her multiple times, knowing that this might cause her condition to worse

    n. Isn¡®t

    Essie innocent in this matter? I don¡®t mind if it¡®s me you want to avoid, but there¡®s no need to do the sa

    me thing on her as well.¡±Roxanne was promptly taken aback when she heard that..Although she had c

    onsidered if Este would feel upset for not seeing her, Roxanne dismissed the thought as she had nev

    er seen herself as someone important. Besides, Lucian would definitely take good care of

    Este.Besides, Lucian would

    pick up and drop off Este every day. If Roxanne did not deliberately avoid

    them, there was a high chance she would bump into them.¡°Essie has been sad that she didn¡®t get to se

    e you. However, as her father, I admit I¡®m not on the best terms with you.

    Thus, what I can do is treat you to a meal to thank you for taking care of Essie, and also take this oppor

    tunity to ask you to spend more time with her.¡± Lucian¡®s tone was polite yet distant, leaving no room for

    argument.Although Roxanne did feel guilty toward Este, she furrowed her eyebrows upon hearing Lu

    cian¡®s ending statement. ¡°Perhaps you¡®re too used to doing business, but let me tell you

    that not all matters can be solved with a meal or two. I¡®ll head to work now if you have nothing else to s

    ay.¡±C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219

    Chapter

    219A faint scowl appeared on Lucian¡®s face. Just when he wanted to speak, the sound of a ringtone int

    errupted the

    awkward atmosphere between them.Roxanne averted her gaze apathetically and took out her phone fr

    om her bag. When she nced at the caller ID, she saw that it was Larry calling.At that, she secretly si

    ghed

    with relief. Larry¡®s phone call came to my rescue! After nodding toward Lucian, Roxanne picked up the

    phone and walked to her car.

    This time, Lucian did not try to stop her.Walking past Lucian, Roxanne could feel herself easing up.Mea

    nwhile, Lucian recalled the caller ID on Roxanne¡®s phone while staring at her retreating figure. If I reme

    mber correctly, that man even had a meal privately with Roxanne. They seemed to have had a good ti

    me, too. Hmm, I didn¡¯t expect them to be so close. At that realization, Lucian¡®s expression abruptly dark

    ened.¡°Larry, is something the matter?¡±After Roxanne picked up the phone, they exchanged pleasantrie

    s until she got into the car. Then, she took the initiative to ask about Larry¡®s reason for calling.At the oth

    er end of the line, Larry replied with a chortle, ¡°Why

    are you acting so distant toward me? Can¡®t I call you even if there¡®s nothing much?¡±Without

    Lucian by her side, Roxanne had loosened up quite a bit. Smilingly, she answered, ¡°Of course, you can

    . However, I¡®m sure most people wouldn¡®t call this early in the morning just to chat.¡±It was not like Larry

    did not know about her schedule. After all, Roxanne would usually be sending the kids off to kindergart

    en or on the way to work at that hour. Thus, there was no way Larry would suddenly call without reason

    .Upon hearing that, Larry stopped the small talk and changed the topic. ¡°I called to arrange a time to m

    eet as I have something to give you. What time are you free? Is this afternoon okay?¡±  After pondering f

    or a moment, Roxanne answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine to meet up during lunch hour. Are you alright to meet near

    my

    research institute?¡±Larry promptly agreed.After hanging up the call, Roxanne was confused about what

    Larry had said during the call. I wonder what he wants to give me. He¡®s acting so secretive too. It was

    afternoon when Roxanne wrapped up her work and walked out of the research facility. When she saw t

    he GPS location sent by Larry, she saw

    he had picked a Chanaean restaurant near her research institute.After packing up her things, she quick

    ly headed over.By the time she

    arrived, Larry was already there waiting for her.Roxanne sat at the seat opposite of him. ¡°My apologies.

    You must have been waiting for a long time.¡±Larry smiled nonchntly. ¡°I¡®m used to it. Anyway, you mu

    st be famished from working the entire morning, so I¡®ve already ordered for you. I hope the

    food suits your tastes.¡± After saying that, he signaled the waiter to serve the dishes.After the dishes wer

    e served, the duo chatted while eating.¡°You mentioned you wanted to

    give me something during the call. What is it?¡± As Roxanne was hungry, she immediately dug into her f

    ood as soon as it was served. Only after listening to Larry talking for some time did she look up and ask

    .Larry took out an invitation card with a grin. ¡°There¡®s a medical conference in Bellridge that many expe

    rts from the medical field will show up. I thought you might be interested, so I

    asked them for another invitation.¡±Upon hearing that, Roxanne¡®s eyes lit up. After all, if even Larry regar

    ded them as experts, the people attending must be at least on the same par as her professor, Harvey L

    ambert.As such, she would beg to have an opportunity to discuss medical knowledge with them.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220

    Chapter 220Roxanne put down her fork at the thought of being able to receive some

    guidance from those prominent figures. After taking the

    invitation card, she expressed her gratitude. ¡°Larry, thanks for being so thoughtful. I truly look forward t

    o it!¡±Her current

    image resembled a child who had received candy.Larry¡®s eyes sparkled with happiness as he found it r

    are to

    see her being that eager. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Previously, you left in a hurry after performing surgery on o

    ne of the elders in my family. Thus, I wasn¡®t able to thank you properly. Every day, my elders will nag m

    e to treat you to a meal as they felt very bad about it. Therefore, you can treat this as a token of gratitud

    e.¡±Roxanne was filled with anticipation about attending the medical conference. When she heard his co

    mment, she nonchntly smiled at him. ¡°I was in a hurry to pick up my kids. Besides, I just did what¡®s w

    ithin my capabilities.¡±

    After that, she queried in concern, ¡°By the way, how is that elderly faring? I didn¡®t have the chance to co

    nduct another body check¨C

    up after the operation that day.¡±Larry replied, ¡°He got transferred to the general ward after the surgery t

    he day after. All he needs now is to recuperate. It¡®s all thanks to you.¡±Not daring to take any credit, Rox

    anne merely smiled and changed the topic. ¡°You¡®re the one getting invited to this medical conference. A

    re you sure it will be fine if I tag along?¡±Larry could be said to have achieved some aplishments in

    the medical field. Coupled with his family background, those medical experts thought highly of him. Ma

    ny people had even expressed their admiration for him publicly.As for herself, she was a nobody whose

    name might be unheard of by those experts.Roxanne was worried that her appearance would lower th

    e standards of the conference.Larry couldn¡®t help but feel amused after realizing the meaning behind

    her words. ¡°You had studied under Professor Lambert for so many years. Do you still see yourself as

    that same nobody in the past who just went overseas? Those experts might not have heard of your real

    name before, but they had long heard of your other alias¨CJ.¡± A sh of

    joy passed through Roxanne¡®s eyes.Following that, the woman rubbed her nose as she giggled.She waFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    s so ustomed to being humble that she almost forgot that J, the other name she used, had som

    e reputation internationally.¡°In that case. I¡®ll ept your offer.¡± Roxanne chuckled as she put the invitati

    on card inside her handbagLarry nodded. ¡°It¡®s supposed to be yours.¡±¡°I saw on the invitation card that t

    he conference will

    take ce tomorrow afternoon. What time should we set off?¡± Roxanne asked.Seeing how thrilled she

    was, the joy in Larry¡®s eyes intensified. ¡°Tomorrow morning. Both of us can get some rest upon reachin

    g. We will be able to make it on time before the conference begins. Also, there

    will still be time for us to chat with the pioneers in the medical field.¡±After learning that she would have a

    n opportunity to meet with the prominent figures in private, Roxanne¡®s interest got piqued even further.

    She agreed without hesitation, ¡°Okay. I¡®ll get the flight tickets.¡±Larry didn¡®t decline her suggestion over s

    uch a

    trivial matter and agreed with a smile.It was about time. However, the person opposite him was still in a

    state of excitement. Hence, Larry tapped on the table helplessly. ¡°You should eat more. I notice that yo

    u didn¡®t eat much just now.¡±Only then did Roxanne gradually pull back her thoughts. After ncing at th

    e time, the woman casually took a couple more bites before she got up to leave. ¡°There¡®s still work for

    me to do in the afternoon, so I¡®ll return to the research institute first. I¡®ll notify you after getting the ne

    tickets.¡±Larry promptly agreed.Roxanne initially had mixed feelings after bumping into Lucian earlier tha

    t morning.However, those negative emotions diminished during lunch after she learned that she could p

    artake in the conference.Despite spending the entire afternoon working, the smile on Roxanne¡®s face di

    dn¡®t vanish even once.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221

    Chapter 221After heading home that night, Roxanne only told Lysa she needed to run an errand and a

    sked her to take care of Archie and Benny. When she returned to her room, she bought the tickets for h

    erself and Larry to take the ne early the next morning.Roxanne woke up the following morning and

    merely packed up her things before leaving for the airport.Once she stepped out of her house, Roxann

    e saw Larry waiting at the entrance.¡°I thought it might be inconvenient for you to drive. Therefore, I drop

    by to pick you up.¡± Then, Larry opened his car door.With a simple thank¨C

    you, Roxanne sat inside his car.Both of them chatted during the car ride.Roxanne

    suddenly recalled something and asked the man beside her out of curiosity, ¡°Larry, I remembered you o

    nly stayed in Chanaea briefly before

    going abroad to work back then. How long is your stay this time?¡±Larry replied smilingly, ¡°I originally

    nned to leave, but you should know why I didn¡®t. It¡®s because of my elder¡®s surgery that

    my departure got dyed.¡±It urred to Roxanne that Larry did mention he intended to go overseas th

    est time they met.It was just that the

    elderly had been out of surgery and was recovering well ording to his words. Nheless, Larry did

    n¡®t mention anything about leaving the country. Instead, he had begun to participate in Chanaea¡®s medi

    cal conference.Roxanne couldn¡®t help but feel baffled. She asked persistently, ¡°When do you n on le

    aving this time? I¡®ll see you off.¡±Larry¡®s

    brows furrowed slightly. ¡°I¡®m not leaving.¡±Roxanne appeared quite bbergasted by his answer. ¡°Why?

    Haven¡®t you always liked the academic setting abroad? Moreover, you should be more ustomed to t

    he research environment there.¡±To her knowledge, Larry had always studied abroad ever since he ente

    red the medical industry.I wonder why he suddenly decided to stay this time. Larry¡®s gaze turned

    gentle when he made eye contact with her. ¡°It¡®s mainly

    because of you.¡± Roxanne couldn¡®t help but be taken aback by

    his response. ¡°Aftering back this time, I discovered that the overall environment in Chanaea is very

    encouraging. For example, the specialists in the country cooperated well with you in thest surgery y

    ou performed. That¡®s why I also n to stay here to develop my career further for some time. IfC0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    I can¡®t blend in, I can always go aboard anytime,¡± Larry tenderly exined to her.Roxanne inexplicably

    let out a sigh of relief upon listening to his statement. She inclined her head while smiling. ¡°Since you¡®re

    so remarkable, I guess many hospitals must be coveting you when you decided to remain in Chanaea

    to develop your career.¡±Although Larry is young, he¡®s already well¨C

    known globally. Having him around is equivalent to having a renowned figure. I bet numerous hospitals

    would be vying over him. Larry nomittally replied while bobbing his head, ¡°I¡®ve indeed received inv

    itations from several hospitals, hoping I could work for them. The sry offered to me is rather handso

    me. Thus, I¡®m considering their proposals.¡±¡°If you want to join one of the hospitals in Horington, I might

    be able to offer some suggestions,¡± Roxanne initiated. ¡°In order to make ns for future coboration,

    my research institute has recently done some

    investigation on a majority of the acimed hospitals in the city.¡±Larry certainly wouldn¡¯t refuse her kind

    gesture.Right until the time they boarded the ne, both of them were discussing the reputable hospit

    als in Horington.It was noon when their nended in

    Bellridge.Right after they exited the airport, they immediately boarded the event organizer¡®s

    car and arrived

    at a hotel where they would be staying.As the conference would only begin in the afternoon, there was

    still ample time for them to rest.After Roxanne returned to the country with Larry, they basically stayed i

    n Horington the entire time. Seeing that it was a rare

    opportunity for them toe to Bellridge, she seized the chance to do shopping nearby the event venu

    e since it wasn¡®t time for lunch.After lunch, they returned to their respective hotel

    rooms to get ready for the conference in the afternoon.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222

    Chapter 222The conference officially began in the afternoon.Roxanne and Larry had arrived at the ven

    ue

    half an hour earlier.As Roxanne observed the people entering the venue, she could not help but grow i

    ncreasingly apprehensive.Just as Larry had told her, the people who attended

    the event were all prominent figures in the medical field. Although she had never seen

    them in person, she had seen their pictures on multiple media sources reporting on medical issues.

    Larry brought her over to greet them.¡°You¡®re J?¡± The moment one of the seniors realized that Roxa

    nne was J, a look of doubt crept up his face. ¡°A woman? More so this young?¡±J had always m

    aintained a mysterious appearance. Everyone only

    knew that she was Harvey¡®s disciple. They did not expect that

    she was such a young female.As they stared at her, they could not help but doubt her.Roxanne could cl

    early see the suspicion in his eyes. However, as she had already been used to these sorts of gazes, sh

    e smiled nonchntly and greeted him politely.Standing by the side, Larry turned to the man and smile

    d. ¡°Don¡®t be fooled by her youthful appearance. Even I am no match for her in certain aspects.¡±As the

    man listened to Larry, his suspicions increased even more. He

    observed them with a weird look in his eyes and then smiled. ¡°Since you brought her here, we¡®ll take yo

    ur word for it.¡±Anyone could guess what he was thinking of by his reaction alone.Larry furrowed his bro

    ws and was about to say something when Roxanne interrupted, ¡°Since everyone here is a prominent fi

    gure in the medical

    field, I trust that they will be able to make urate judgments based on medical practice. Whether I am

    J, or whether J can live up to her reputation or not, everyone can make their own deduction af

    ter the conference.¡±Since these people are doubting me, I shall make sure to put on a good showter.

    Larry was slightly taken aback. Shortly after, he

    nodded and said, ¡°You¡®re right. I didn¡®t think it through.¡±  The both of them then

    went back to take their seats.Soon, the conference started.It began with the leaders of Chanaea propo

    sing a topic, and everyone would have

    the chance to speak ording to their seating arrangement.When it was Roxanne¡®s turn, everyone pai

    d utmost attention to her.Roxanne stood up graciously and smiled at the crowd

    before stating her thoughts in a clear and concise manner.As the crowd listened to her, the suspicion in

    their eyes was

    soon reced with admiration.Roxanne¡®s expression remained unchanged as she voiced her thoughts.

    Once she was done, she bowed to the crowd and sat back down. in.The next second, everyone starte

    d apuding.The leader, who had proposed the topic, looked at her with admiration from not far away.

    Roxanne again bowed slightly as a sign of courtesy.After a while, the conference officially ended. True t

    o Roxanne¡®s word, everyone present saw her in a different light. Every ounce of their previous skepticis

    m had dissolved into nothingness.Roxanne, too, learned a lot from

    this conference.Although the leaders of the medical

    field were a little arrogant, they had achieved that title with

    their extensive knowledge. They had shared many different views on the topics discussed, which led R

    oxanne to think deeply about it.¡°I apologize for offending you earlier, Ms. Jarvis,¡± the leader said to Rox

    anne just as she was about to leave her seat. There was a crowd following him as he came up to her.R

    oxanne quickly got up and walked over to meet the leader. ¡°You¡®re too polite, Mr. Lynch. I¡®m still so you

    ng. It¡®s natural for the others to be doubtful of me.¡±¡°I¡®ve

    long heard of the famous J. Since you are finally able to show up

    at the conference, you must join us for dinner. It is wonderful

    to have such a brilliant addition to the medical field in Chanaea.¡± The look of admiration in his eyes see

    med to have increased tenfold.With such an amazingpliment from one of the

    leaders in the medical field, Roxanne was incredibly stunned. She did not

    dare to decline his offer and thus smiled as she epted it.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    Chapter 223

    In Horington, Lucian sent Este to kindergarten earlier than usual the next morning after the unpleasa

    nt conversation with Roxanne the previous day.

    When he arrived at the kindergarten, there were only a few parents around the area.

    However, Roxanne was nowhere to be found.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Este obviously wanted to see her. She held on tightly to Lucian¡®s hand, refusing to go into the kinderg

    arten.

    Lucian frowned at her stubbornness. Even so, he could only stand outside the kindergarten together wit

    h her.

    It was after a long time that Archie and Benny showed up. This time, however, Roxanne was not the on

    e who came with them.

    When Lucian noticed that, his eyebrows furrowed even more as he walked up to Lysa while holding Est

    e¡®s hand. ¡°Where¡®s Ms. Jarvis? Doesn¡®t she usually drop Archie and Benny off at school?¡±

    Ever since they parted ways at the hospital, Lysa had

    never met Lucian again. She did not know that Roxanne and Lucian had got into an argument.

    Therefore, with the thought of them still having a good rtionship with

    each other, Lysa smiled and answered, ¡°Ms. Jarvis has work today, so I came to drop them off.¡±

    Lucian¡®s gaze darkened as he heard that.

    What a coincidence. We just met yesterday, and she has work today.Is she trying to avoid me?

    As Este did not get to see Roxanne, she was a little dejected. She tugged on Lucian¡®s finger as she l

    ooked at him in worry.

    Lucian patted her on the head before looking back at Lysa. ¡°Where did she go? When is sheing ba

    ck?¡±

    ¡°I think she went to Bellridge. About her return¡­ I¡®m not sure when she wille back. But I don¡®t think

    she will be away for long.¡±

    Bellridge?

    ¡°Why did she go there?¡± Lucian asked in confusion.

    Archie and Benny, who were still holding onto Lysa, felt angry at how Lucian was interrogating them ab

    out their mother. He was about to marry someone else anyway.

    There was no reason for him to care so much about Roxanne.

    With that thought in their minds, Archie and Benny replied with straight faces, ¡°Ir you want to know that

    badly, call Mommy and ask her yourself! We don¡®t know either.¡±

    Even if they did know, they would never tell him.

    Lucian frowned as he looked down at Archie and Benny. He was confused by their furious expressions.

    Even after thinking for a long time, he could not figure out what he had done wrong to anger the twins s

    o much for them to have such prejudice against him.

    Or did Roxanne say something to them?

    Lucian¡®s eyes darkened when he thought of that possibility.

    Although Lysa knew what Roxanne was doing, she hesitated when she noticed the twins¡® behavior. Afte

    they went there together.¡±

    Lucian¡®s expression hardened. ¡°Do you know that man?¡±

    Lysa shook her head. She only worked for Roxanne for a short time and had only seen a few of her frien

    educated gentleman. I think Ms. Jarvis addressed him as ¡®Larry. They should have known each other fro

    Just as she finished speaking, Lysa suddenly felt a little pressured.

    Lucian¡®s eyes had darkened suddenly as he thought about the call history on Roxanne¡®s phone.

    There was only one Larry that he knew of¨CLarry Morrison. Moreover, Roxanne had given him a call

    yesterday morning.

    It could only be him.

    Once he realized that Roxanne had had a meal

    alone with Larry and had gone to Bellridge together with him, Lucian felt extremely displeased. He then

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224

    Chapter

    224 When Lucian was back at thepany, he went upstairs and found Cayden standing at the entran

    ce to the office.¡°Mr. Farwell.¡± Cayden hurried forward when he saw Lucian.Lucian frowned. ¡°What¡®s the

    matter?¡±Cayden

    disyed a serious expression. ¡°Some issues have arisen with our business in Bellridge, and we need

    to send an executive over there. Who should we send?¡±

    ¡°Bellridge?¡± Lucian¡®s gaze darkened. When he thought of Roxanne, who

    was currently in Bellridge, he said coldly, ¡°I¡®ll go there myself.¡±Cayden was stunned. ¡°Your schedule tod

    ay

    ¡ª¡±Things at Bellridge were not so serious to demand Lucian¡®s presence and involvement. Moreover, h

    e had other events scheduled on this day.Lucian interrupted his assistant, ¡°Buy the earliest

    flight tickets and postpone the rest of my meetings.¡±Then he turned around and entered the elevator.Ca

    yden agreed to the orders and rescheduled Lucian¡®s meetings as quickly as possible. After buying the fl

    ight tickets, he followed Lucian.It was already noon by the time they reached Bellridge. The person in c

    harge over here personally drove them to the hotel.Once they were at the hotel, the person¨Cin¨C

    charge introduced the hotel to the two men eagerly, ¡°This hotel is very famous in Bellridge. A medical c

    onference will also take ce here today. I heard that the attendees are big shots in the medical field.¡±L

    ucian returned a slight nod. Despite hisck of expression, his heart skipped a beat.After they settled d

    own, Cayden asked Lucian about the

    project, ¡°Mr. Farwell, what¡®s the best time to schedule a meeting with the person¨Cin¨C

    charge in this ce?¡±Lucian did not seem to hear his assistant and merely said, ¡°Find out about the mo

    st recent medical conferences in Bellridge. It¡®s best if you could pinpoint the one attended by Larry.¡±  Th

    e person¨Cin¨Ccharge¡®s words reminded him that Roxanne

    and Larry were both from the medical industry. Moreover, they possessed outstanding

    credentials, and there

    was a huge likelihood that they would be here for the medical conference.Naturally, Cayden wasAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    oblivious to Lucian¡®s thoughts. Thus, he was taken

    aback when he heard this order.Aren¡®t we here to take care

    of ourpany¡®s business? Why did he bring this up? Still, he dared not ask so many questions when

    he saw Lucian¡®s serious expression and agreed to the task.The search took him nearly

    an hour.Cayden did not dawdle when he found what he was looking for. He returned to the hotel immed

    iately and informed Lucian, ¡°I¡®ve found it, Mr. Farwell. There¡®s a medical conference this afternoon in thi

    s very hotel. Larry¡®s name is also on the list, but¨C¡±Lucian frowned. ¡°But what?¡±¡°The conference has alre

    ady ended.¡± Cayden sounded a bit guilty.By the time he found out about this piece of information, it had

    been half an hour since the

    conference ended.He was unsure whether he had dyed Lucian¡®s n.¡°Were Larry and Roxanne pre

    sent?¡± Lucian asked coldly.Cayden nodded.He had gone through the attendee list, and the names of th

    e two individuals were there.Lucian¡®s expression hardened further as he observed

    Cayden¡®s nod. ¡°Find out which hotel they are staying at.¡±At this point, Cayden knew what Lucian wante

    d to do. After a moment¡®s hesitation, he said, ¡°Mr. Farwell, they will have a gathering tonight, and it¡®s jus

    t nearby. I¡®m sure Mr. Morrison and

    Ms. Jarvis will be present¡±Lucian nodded. ¡°In that case, let¡®s meet Mr. Zimmerman of Prosperity Corpor

    ation at that restaurant tonight.¡±Cayden nodded in

    agreement and contacted the CEO¡®s secretary to schedule the

    meeting.He was certain that the other party would not object to it.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225

    Chapter

    225 That night, Roxanne and Larry attended the gathering, an event hosted by the organizingmitte

    e of the conference.It took ce at a high¨Css restaurant known as Ocean Restaurant. The

    restaurant was situated near the hotel where

    the medical conference was held that same afternoon.The organizingmittee had already booked a

    private room for the attendees in advance. As soon as Roxanne and Larry entered the restaurant, a wai

    ter led them upstairs to a room in a corner.The private rooms in this restaurant had varying designs and

    styles. The organizingmittee had probably figured that they were academics and schrs. As suc

    h, themittee members had booked a room with ssical and schrly decor.

    As soon as Roxanne and Larry stepped inside, a round table made of rosewood came into view. A flow

    er vase was ced in the center of the table, which was surrounded by several rosewood chairs. The

    walls

    were also decorated with a number of paintings, making the entire room feel like a study.A few guests

    were already seated inside the room when Roxanne and Larry arrived. They turned their attention to th

    e two and regarded them with awe and admiration.Both Roxanne and Larry were the youngest attende

    es of the conference. Although Roxanne was a young woman, the

    seniors were impressed by her presentation at the conference.Roxanne smiled

    at the crowd humbly. ¡°Sorry for the long

    wait. We aren¡®t familiar with this area.¡±After the conference, she had gone for a walk in Bellridge with L

    arry without

    letting someone from the organizingmittee apany them. Unexpectedly, they had lost

    their way back to the hotel, and it had taken them a while to locate the building.¡°It¡®s

    all right. Not everyone is here yet. Have a seat!¡± Gerald, who was sitting in the head seat, stood up to w

    ave at Roxanne and Larry, gesturing for them to sit next to him.His

    reaction caught Roxanne off guard. Gerald was an internationally renowned figure. Even Harvey had gr

    eat respect for the man.Roxanne neverFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    expected to be held in high regard by Gerald. She stole a nce at the rest of the people around her a

    nd realized that their gazes were filled with envy.  ¡°We¡®ll sit near the doorway. It won¡®t be convenient

    for all of you when the waiterse over with the dishester,¡± she said.Then she sat down near the d

    oorway with Larry.Gerald frowned, but he did not push it. ¡°That¡®s very thoughtful of you two.¡±Roxanne s

    miled but said nothing.Some timeter, everybody arrived.¡°Ms. Jarvis, you¡®re such a

    young woman, yet you have outstanding credentials. You¡®re a real talent!¡±Everybody else began to hea

    p praises on Roxanne after noticing Gerald¡®s admiration for her and

    also witnessing her skills and talent themselves.Roxanne replied humbly, ¡°They were only questions br

    ought up by Mr. Lynch. Coincidentally, I have

    researched those subjects before, so I¡®m familiar with them.¡±Gerald even proposed, ¡°Do you n to wo

    rk for mypany, Ms. Jarvis? Just tell me what you want, and I¡®llply!¡±The crowd was stunned by

    this remark. Even Larry could not believe his ears.It was obvious that Gerald intended to take Roxanne

    on as his mentee.Everybody else at the table knew it had been many years since Geraldst took

    on a mentee. Instead, he had been focusing on his own research wholeheartedly.The fact that he had

    made this proposal to Roxanne now came as a surprise to everyone.It took some time for Roxanne

    to regain herposure. She knew it was an honor when she saw the looks of encouragement on the f

    aces around her.However, there was something else on her mind.¡°I appreciate your kind offer, Mr. Lync

    h. However, I¡®m currently helping Professor Lambert with some projects, and I fear I won¡®t be able to fo

    cus on this mentorship. I have to decline your offer,¡± Roxanne apologized and rejected Gerald¡®s propos

    al.The rest of the people were shocked to see her reject this opportunity.Gerald felt somewhat disappoi

    nted. ¡°In that case, I won¡®t force you. Just approach me anytime if you change your mind.¡±Roxanne retu

    rned an appreciative smile. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lynch.¡±

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226

    Chapter

    226 Evervone at the dining table looked at Roxanne with more admiration. They even had the urge to t

    ake her in as their disciple.However, recalling that she had rejected even Gerald¡®s offer, they felt embar

    rassed to speak up.Gerald quickly changed the topic, but the conversation still stayed within the medic

    al field.Because of Roxanne¡®s performance earlier in the afternoon, whenever

    Gerald raised new questions in the conversation, everyone would immediately turn their gazes to her.

    Roxanne felt as though she had joined another conference, with everyone cing the main focus on he

    r.Fortunately for her, such an atmosphere did notst long. Gerald soon realized the atmosphere had tu

    rned a little too solemn for the asion, so he quickly navigated the conversation to something more re

    laxing.Being the juniors among everyone else, Roxanne and Larry became their main targets to tease.

    Whenever a senior offered her drinks, Roxanne couldn¡®t find an excuse to reject them. She would e

    pt every drink her seniors gave her.After having several drinks in a row and noticing how her seniors stil

    l intended to give her more, Roxanne quickly made an excuse

    to go to the washroom when she was only

    finding an opportunity to leave the private room to get some fresh air.The restaurant was named Ocean

    Restaurant, and its decoration mainly was in dark blue with a touch of white, which gave the restaurant

    a mysterious yet calming atmosphere.After wandering around the door to the private room, Roxanne fi

    nally

    felt sober. She knew she couldn¡®t make her seniors wait for too long, so she decided to head back insid

    e the private room.¡°Dr. Jarvis?¡±Right after she turned around, she ran into a middle¨C

    aged man. His white shirt seemed a little too tight because of his beer

    belly, and the buttons on his shirt seemed as

    though they could pop at any moment. Also, the man¡®s cheeks were flushed, indicating that he was dru

    nk.Seeing that Roxanne had turned around to look at him, the middle¨C

    aged man took a couple of steps forward. He looked as if he was about to stick his face closer at Roxa

    nne to confirm if he recognized her correctly.Roxanne frowned and stepped back, putting some distanc

    e between them before greeting, ¡°Dr. Chambers, it¡®s been a while.¡±  The middle-

    aged man was a doctor working in the hospital that was a partner of Roxanne¡®s research institute. Rox

    anne had only met him several times before this, and aside from hisst name Chambers, Roxanne kn

    ew nothing else about him.Seeing that he didn¡®t mistake another person for her, he got bolder and look

    ed

    at Roxanne in a perverted manner. ¡°I remember thinking you¡®re beautiful when we met at the research i

    nstitute. Dr. Jarvis, now that I¡®ve seen you out of your researchb coat, I realize that not only you¡®re be

    autiful, but you also have a great body.¡±As he spoke, he slowly approached Roxanne. ¡°Look

    at your face. It¡®s glowing. Let me touch it¡­¡±Noticing that he had stretched out his greasy hand toward h

    er, Roxanne felt disgusted and pped his hand away. ¡°Dr. Chambers, you should know your boundari

    es!¡±He was startled for a couple of seconds before

    realizing she had pped his hand away. He frowned and red at her. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±Roxan

    ne

    refused to dwell on this any longer with him, so she tried to make her way past him.However, he strode

    forward and blocked her path. ¡°Are you trying to walk away from me after hitting me? As if

    I¡®ll let that happen!¡±After saying that, he shifted his gaze lower to her slender waist, and the anger in his

    eyes dissipated a little. ¡°Spend the night with me, and I¡®ll forget what happened today. What do you sa

    y?¡±¡°If you daree any closer to me, I¡®ll

    call security!¡± Roxanne warned, having been forced to a corner.He was unbothered as he tried to

    snake his arm around

    her waist. Greed and lust were written all over his face. ¡°Sure. Call them if you don¡®t mind. We can alwa

    ys let them watch us have fun!¡±His body was about to

    cover hers, and Roxanne knew she was at a disadvantage if she tried to resist him with physical streng

    th. As she

    racked her brains toe up with an escape n, the stench of alcohol slowly filled her nostrils.Just w

    hen Roxanne was slowly getting into despair, she heard a grunt. In the nextsecond, he was

    sent flying away from her.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 227 Chapter 227 ¡°D¡¯mn it! Who the f*ck is ruining my fun?¡±

    The doctor covered his waist in pain and scrambled to his feet.Before he could take a good look at the

    person standing before him, he was kicked again in the abdomen. That person kicked him so hard that

    he instantly broke into a cold sweat. He bent over and couldn¡¯t say a word for a long moment. Roxanne

    stared at the man who exuded a cold and indifferent aura before her, and she was startled. But then,

    her heart was finally at ease at his presence. ¡°Control your hand, or i will ask someone else to chop it

    off for you if you don¡¯t appreciate it enough.¡± The person who hade to Roxanne¡¯s rescue was none

    other than Lucian. He was in his expensive customized suit, his hairbed to the back, revealing his

    sharp features. His thin lips were pursed, and his eyes were filled with a ruthless glint. Dr. Chambers

    finally came to his senses. When he looked up again and noticed Lucian¡¯s expression, he understood

    Lucian was not making an empty threat, and his face immediately turned pale with fright. ¡°This is a

    misunderstanding! I know Ms. Jarvis!¡± he quickly exined. ¡°I was wondering if Ms. Jarvis wanted to

    have a drink with me! That¡¯s all!¡± After saying that, he looked at Roxanne pleadingly. Roxanne

    remembered his perverted face from earlier, and her expression turned cold. ¡°I know him, but

    Dr.Chambers¡¯ actions earlier suggested that he wasn¡¯t only intending to buy me a drink!¡± Seeing how

    Lucian¡¯s expression had turned gloomier after Roxanne said that, the doctor shuddered in fear.

    Meanwhile, noticing Lucian had not returned to the private room for a long time, Cayden came out

    looking for him. That was when he saw the scene and quickly ran over to them. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡± Lucian

    withdrew his gaze from the doctor and ordered coldly, ¡°Take this guy away. Also, run a background

    check on him and teach him a lesson.¡± ncing at the doctor next to him, Cayden lowered his head

    and nodded in response. The doctor¡¯s legs gave way, and he was practically dragged away by Cayden.

    Roxanne and Lucian were left alone in the corridor. Staring at Lucian, who was still looking indifferent

    before her, Roxanne frowned slightly and got wary as she asked. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She felt it was

    too much of a coincidence for him to be in the same ce as her. Lucian did not answer her question

    but instead eyed her from head to toe. She was dressed in a formal suit with a cored shirt inside,

    making her look elegant yet, at the same time, mischievous.. Her red trousers highlighted her long

    legs, and her long hair stuck behind her ears gave more exposure to her fair neck. Under the light, she

    seemed to be glowing: Perhaps it was because she had had several drinks before. Ayer of mist had

    formed in her eyes. Her staring at him calmly with a slight wariness in her gaze made her look like a

    terrified deer. Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened a little when he took in her expression. There was no telling if it

    was the influence of alcohol, but her attempt to keep a distance from him made her look a little enticing

    to him. After waiting a long while and still not getting a response from him, Roxanne pursed her lips and

    withdrew her gaze. ¡°Mr. Farwell, thank you for helping me. If there¡¯s nothing else, I will excuse myself

    now. My seniors are still waiting for me.¡± She was about to walk past him after saying that. Just when

    she brushed past his shoulders, she heard Lucian saying, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand

    anything. I didn¡¯t have a choice but toe here to settle something at work, and I didn¡¯t expect to run

    into you here.¡± Lucian gave her a sideways nce, and his tone sounded ambiguous as he

    continued, ¡°I think it was the samest time! helped you out, but you didn¡¯t say or do anything in return.

    Instead, you treated me the same as those perverts, trying to put as much distance between us as

    possible.¡± They stood very near each other, and it was unknown whose stench of alcohol was lingering

    between them. Roxanne recalled the first time she had seen him at the hotel after she returned to the

    country, and she frowned at the memory. Although she refused to acknowledge it, she knew Lucian

    was telling the truth.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 228 Chapter 228 ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for your help.¡± After a

    longmoment, Roxanne finally broke the silence, but her tone still sounded as distant as ever.Lucian

    frowned slightly at that, and displeasure filled the look in his eyes. ¡°Is that so? if I didn¡¯t help you just

    now,how did you n to get yourself out of that situation?¡± Roxanne lowered her gaze. ¡°I am a

    doctor. I¡¯lle up with a way eventually.¡± Having studied acupuncture for so many years, Roxanne

    knew which acupuncture points could make someone instantly lose the energy to attack but not lethal

    enough to kill them. If the doctor dared to get any closer to her, Roxanne would not hesitate to let him

    learn the brutal way about the gap between their medical knowledge. However, before she could make

    a move, Lucian had already appeared before them. Hearing that, Lucian immediately understood the

    implication behind her words. Back when Roxanne was performing acupuncture on Alfred, Lucian had

    watched her from one side, so he was aware of just how knowledgeable she was with human

    acupuncture points. It was certainly enough to show that Roxanne had the ability to defend herself.

    Thinking of this, Lucian could not help but feel more relieved. However, Lucian was still upset to see

    her indifferent expression toward him. In that case, can I assume you¡¯re seeing me as a busybody

    meddling in your affairs, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Roxanne fell silent and continued staring at him. Despite her

    silence, her expression was enough to tell him the answer to his question, the first time Lucian was

    seen as nosy for helping someone out of kindness. ¡°Regardless, I still helped you.¡± Roxanne did not

    want to waste more time on this conversation. She frowned and said sarcastically, ¡°Thank you, Mr.

    Farwell, for helping me. I should really get going. Since you¡¯re here for business, I¡¯m sure someone is

    waiting for you too. Shouldn¡¯t you return now?¡± With that she nodded at him and was about to head

    back to her private room with her colleagues when he grabbed her wrist. Pers Perhaps it was the

    alcohol because Roxanne felt that all of her emotions were magnified at that moment.¡± She was

    suddenly triggered by his action. ¡°What on earth are you doing? I¡¯ve thanked you. What else do you

    want from me?¡± she snapped. Six years ago, when she was still madly in love with him, he had hurt her

    so much. Yet, now that she was determined to stay away from him and return to being strangers, he

    refused to leave her alone. Roxanne could not read through his mind, and she was no longer interestedFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    in guessing his intentions. She wanted nothing but to stay away from him as far as possible, However,

    Lucian refused to let that happen. At the same time, Lucian had no idea what he was doing. When he

    regained his senses again, he noticed he had already grabbed her slender wrist. Taking in her furious

    expression, he knitted his brows. ¡°Is that how you treat a person who has helped you? Why are you in

    such a hurry to return to your private room? Is there someone you care about a lot waiting for you?¡±

    Roxanne found his usation unreasonable. ¡°What does that have to do with you? Let go of me!¡±

    Despite her protest, Lucian exerted more strength into his grip instead. Roxanne was in pain, and her

    expression changed a little. Sure enough, Lucian captured every change in her expression, but he did

    not soften his grasp around her wrist, and he took a step forward. Roxanne narrowed her eyes and

    tensed up at his sudden advancement. Lucian chuckled meaningfully. He exuded a suppressive aura

    as he stared at Roxanne. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, even if you think of me as a busybody and refuse to thank me for

    helping you. I still risked losing out on a business opportunity by keeping my client waiting for me for

    such a long time inside the private room. So, Ms. Jarvis, is there any way you can think of to

    compensate me for my losses?¡± Roxanne frowned and met his gaze. She refused to believe there

    would be someone bold enough to refuse to seal a business deal with the Farwell family. This was only

    Lucian¡¯s excuse, and she was aware of that. However, since he had already voiced out about this, she

    refused to owe him anything.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229

    Chapter 229 Roxanne lowered her gaze, rposed herself, and suppressed her anger from earlier.

    When she looked up at him again, she gave him an indifferent look. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I can offer to

    compensate you. I remember seeing a caf¨¦ that looks great when I walked around the area this

    afternoon. Mr. Farwell, what do you say if I buy you a cup of coffee?¡±¡°I¡¯m okay with that.¡±Then he slowly

    let go of her wrist.When he loosened his grip around her wrist, his fingers mindlessly grazed the soft

    skin on her wrist. Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened a little at the idental touch, and when he let go of her, he

    subconsciously clenched his fist. The caf¨¦ Roxanne mentioned was located in the same building as the

    hotel, and it was the same caf¨¦ she saw by chance when they returned to the hotel after getting lost

    earlier in the afternoon.She did not invite Lucian to the caf¨¦ because it was unique from other eateries

    in the area, but because the caf¨¦ was the only location she could think of at that moment.They walked

    into the caf¨¦ together. Soon, a waitress came up to them. ¡°Do you have a reservation?¡±Roxanne shook

    her head and nced around.It was dinnertime and the peak time for couples to date around in caf¨¦s.

    Thus, the ce was almost packed when they arrived.Fortunately, the caf¨¦ upied arge area but

    did not set up too many tables inside, giving the customers enough space and privacy from other tables

    and not to the extent of feeling ufortable.Right then, Roxanne spotted some customers leaving a

    table near the window, so she walked in that direction.The waitress quickly followed behind. Her eyes lit

    up as she watched them walk ahead of herThe caf¨¦ was considered high-end in Bellridge, and the

    customers were mainly the rich and celebrities.The waitress had seen many customers while working

    in this caf¨¦. However, it was her first time seeing a couple like Roxanne and Lucian with striking looks

    and aunique presence.After following them to the table near the window, the waitress had someone

    clear the table first before giving them a menu. Then, she rmended enthusiastically, ¡°We have the

    latest couple set menu that is quite the crowd¡¯s favorite. Would you like to have that?¡±Hearing that,

    Roxanne and Lucian were startled. Lucian looked at Roxanne, who was sitting across from him,

    expectantly.He noticed that Roxanne had stopped flipping the menu for a brief moment. She looked at

    the waitress before smiling faintly. ¡°No, thanks. We¡¯re not a couple.¡± .After saying that, she lowered her

    head again and browsed the menu.In the end, she only ordered what she wanted and handed the

    menu to Lucian. ¡°Mr. Farwell, order whatever you want. There¡¯s no need to be polite with me. I can still

    afford to buy you a cup of coffee.¡±Lucian was still upset that she denied they were a couple to the

    waitress, so he did not respond to what she told him. Instead, he said to the waitress, ¡°I¡¯ll have

    thesame.¡±The waitress nodded in response and walked away with the menu.She stood in the corner

    while sneaking nces at them sitting by the

    window. Although she denied being a couple with him, I must say their looks and vibes match each oth

    er so well! They¡®re like the perfect match! Later, when she sent drinks to their table, the waitress looked

    calm on the surface, but she was losing her mind on the

    inside. They look even better up close! Roxanne¡¯s makeup was light enough to enhance her delicate

    features. She looked so beautiful that the waitress thought she was a celebrity at first. Lucian, on the

    other hand, had sharp features and a tall build, and he exuded the aura of an authoritative CEO. The

    waitress could not help but picture them as a perfect match made in heaven.Of course, Roxanne was

    unaware of what the waitress was thinking about her andLucian.She felt slightly unwell as the alcohol

    had finally started kicking in. Her reactions toalcohol always came slower than others.However, since

    she had asked Lucian out for a cup of coffee, she felt it wasinappropriate for her to leave with the

    excuse of her feeling unwell. That would onlygive Lucian another reason to mock her.With this in mind,

    Roxanne suppressed the difort inside her and took a sip ofher coffee, trying to cancel out the

    feeling of being drunk.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230

    Chapter 230Lucian took a sip of the coffee as he remained expressionless, masking the displeasure he

    was feeling.He wanted Roxanne to thank him orpensate him, not to sit in front of himwithout a

    word.Although I used the business going under as an excuse, does she really think a cup of coffee is e

    nough topensate me?  Roxanne put down her cup and looked out the window. She had no

    intention of speaking at all.First, she believed there was nothing else they had to say to each other.

    Second, she didn¡¯t want to get too involved with him. The only reason she had treated him to the coffee

    was to call it even.She was starting to feel ufortable from the alcohol earlier. From time to time,

    she would lower her head to sip on the coffee while secretly checking how much Lucian had drunk. All

    she wanted was for him to finish the coffee so she could leave.However, Lucian¡¯s coffee stayed almost

    untouched even after some time.Left with no choice, Roxanne looked at him and asked, ¡°Mr. Farwell,

    why aren¡¯t you drinking?¡±A dark glint shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes as he pursed his lips enigmatically

    and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like my coffee this way. It tastes nd.¡±Roxanne frowned at his words. ¡°How do you

    like your coffee, then?¡± she questioned as she rubbed her throbbing temples.After she spoke, her head

    started spinning again. She closed her eyes and forced them open once again, trying to maintain eye

    contact with Lucian as though nothing was wrong.Lucian was just about to say something when he saw

    her expression. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡±Roxanne bit her lip. ¡°I drank a bit too much, but I¡¯m all right.

    Just tell me how you want me topensate you, Mr. Farwell. After all, you handle huge transactions,

    and I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be satisfied with thispensation.¡± Lucian¡¯s face darkened a bit when he

    took in her pale face and mocking words, but he said nothing in the end. Instead, he asked the waitress

    for the bill.Roxanne was going to argue that she was supposed to pay, but Lucian had swiped his card

    before she could do so.The waitress was the same person from earlier. From the way she looked at

    Roxanne, it seemed as though she was questioning why they denied being a couple when they were

    actually dating.When Roxanne met eyes with the waitress, she felt even more troubled.¡°Where are you

    staying? I¡¯ll drop you off there.¡± Lucian walked to her side with a grim face, but his actions remained

    gentle.Without giving Roxanne the chance to reject him, he helped her to her feet.Right after Roxanne

    stood up, dizziness overcame her, causing her to miss the best opportunity to push him away.When

    she came back to her senses, Lucian had already brought her to the exit of the caf¨¦. Almost everyone

    in the caf¨¦ was looking at them, and they could clearly see how he had his arms wrapped around her to

    support her.Roxanne felt extremely weak from her dizzy spell. With so many people watching them,

    she didn¡¯t want to make a scene. Thus, she went along with Lucian and allowed him to bring her into

    his car.Cayden was already waiting in the driver¡¯s seat. When they got in, he asked, ¡°Mr. Farwell,

    where to?¡±Lucian turned his head and looked at Roxanne.Still rubbing her temples, she said in a low

    voice, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble yourselves. There are still many seniors waiting for me upstairs. I

    have to return.¡±With that, she opened the car door to get out.Lucian grabbed her wrist swiftly and held

    her back. ¡°Either I send you back, or you rest at my hotel. Choose one. My hotel is just

    nearby.¡±Roxanne knitted her brows and leaned back in the seat. Then, she told Cayden the name of

    the hotel she was staying at.Cayden nodded and started the engine.¡°Drive slowly,¡± reminded

    Lucian.Cayden hurriedly nodded in acknowledgment. Throughout the journey, he made sure to drive

    carefully.Meanwhile, the two people in the back seat stayed silent.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 231

    The car slowly came to a stop in front of the hotel in no time. It was then that Roxanne finally spoke. ¡°Thank you. Just drop me off here.¡±

    She then gave Lucian a nod and got out of the car. The moment her feet touched the ground, she stumbled forward and almost tripped.

    The alcohol had kicked in since earlier, and it was quite warm in the car. Despite trying her best to stay attentive, she still couldn¡¯t help but feel drowsy.

    Thus, her legs went weak like jelly when she stepped on the ground.

    Just when she was about to fall forward, she felt a strong arm wrap around her waist and pull her back into the car.

    Lucian only let go of her once she sat back in the seat and regained her bnce,

    It took Roxanne a few seconds to figure out what had just happened.

    Their interaction just now was a bit too intimate, and she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to thank him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you to your room.¡±

    Before Roxanne could react, he had already opened the door, gotten out of the car, and moved to her side. He stared at her, waiting for her to get out.

    After a short moment of hesitation, Roxanne got out cautiously.

    Learning from her experience earlier, she took extra care in stepping out of the car and finding her ground.

    As Lucian watched her walk ahead, he retracted his slightly outstretched arm and strode after her.

    When they reached her room, Roxanne stopped in her tracks and looked at him. ¡°I can go in by myself. Thank you for your help today, Mr. Farwell. I¡¯ll treat you to coffee next time.¡±

    Without waiting for Lucian¡¯s reply, she opened the door and walked inside.

    Yet before she could close the door. Lucian had forced himself into the room.

    Roxanne paused and looked at him coldly. ¡°Mr. Farwell, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate for you to follow me into my room? If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll have to call security.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯m not nning to do anything. You can rest assured.¡±

    Seeing how pale she looked, he just couldn¡¯t feel at ease..

    Roxanne could only stand there as he walked into the bedroom and lifted the phone on the nightstand.

    ¡°Hello? Please bring some hangover medicine,¡± Lucian told the receptionist through the phone.

    In no time, a knock came from the door.

    Roxanne and Lucian didn¡¯t close the door when they entered earlier, so when Roxanne craned her neck and looked at the door, she saw a hotel staff standing outside with the hangover medicine and a ss of warm water.

    Lucian walked over and took the medicine and water before thanking the hotel staff. Approaching Roxanne, he said, ¡°Take the medicine, and I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t know what to do with him. She could onlyply and ept the hangover medicine.

    The next moment, he passed the ss of water to her.

    Anyone who saw the scene would never think that he was the almighty Mr. Farwell of Horington.

    Roxanne gulped down the water and looked up at him. ¡°Can you leave now?¡±

    Lucian frowned again, but he said nothing further and left the room.

    After closing the door, he told Cayden, ¡°Check me in here. I want the room beside this one.¡±

    Cayden was taken aback, but he soon realized what was going on when he remembered who was staying inside the room. He immediately agreed and hurried down to the reception.From N?velDrama.Org.

    Inside the room, Roxanne still felt dizzy after taking the hangover medicine. She washed up quickly and went to bed.

    Perhaps it was because of the alcohol, but her mind started to wander after shey down. She recalled the events from six years ago-how she used to do everything she could to make Lucian happy and pay more attention to her, only to see her efforts go in vain.

    She also thought back to the times he treated her thoughtfully after they met again. Those memories stirred up mixed emotions within her..

 Chapter 232

    Meanwhile, at Ocean Restaurant, Larry continued to drink with the seniors.

    When he noticed that Roxanne hadn¡¯t returned after a long time, he started to worry. Using the excuse of going to the washroom, he went out and gave Roxanne a call.

    Roxanne was finally about to fall asleep after overthinking for some time, but the sudden noise of her ringtone woke her up.

    She opened her eyes and took a while to process what was happening. Without even looking at the caller ID, she answered the call. ¡°Hello? Who is this?¡±

    Larry was bewildered by her question. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Hearing his voice, Roxanne finally came back to reality. She felt that she had forgotten something very important.

    ¡°Where are you? Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡± Larry asked worriedly, unaware of what had happened to her.

    Only then did Roxanne remember that she was supposed to be at the post conference dinner.

    Earlier, she had thought that she would be able to return to the restaurant after buying Lucian coffee, so she had left without telling her seniors. Unexpectedly, she had been brought back to the hotel afterward, and the dinner had totally slipped off her mind.

    Upon remembering that, Roxanne apologized to Larry. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Larry. I¡¯m not feeling well, so I left first. I forgot to let you know. Please apologize to them on my behalf.¡±

    Larry heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I see. I thought something bad happened to you. It¡¯s good to hear that you¡¯re fine. Since you¡¯re not feeling well, you should rest up. I¡¯ll tell the seniors.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries with Roxanne, Larry hung up the phone.

    When he returned to the private room, everyone turned their attention to him. ¡°Where did Dr. Jarvis go? You¡¯re already back, yet she¡¯s still nowhere to be seen.¡±

    Larry poured himself some wine and raised the ss. ¡°Dr. Jarvis is feeling unwell, so she left first and asked me to apologize to everyone on her behalf. Here, let me give a toast to everyone to thank you for your kind understanding.¡±

    Bringing the ss to his lips, he downed the drink in one shot.

    Gerald and the others all reassured Larry that it was fine although they found it a pity that they weren¡¯t able to spend more time with Roxanne.

    Nevertheless, Roxanne¡¯s absence prompted everyone to check the time. It was gettingte, and many of them were already drunk.

    Gerald stood up, announcing, ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to go. Let us gather again soon!¡±

    Everyone then bade their farewells and left one after another.

    As the most junior one among them, Larry saw everyone off and was thest one to leave.

    Exiting the restaurant, he hailed a taxi. and headed straight back to the hotel..

    Although it was alreadyte, he decided to knock on Roxanne¡¯s door just in case.

    I¡¯m the one who brought her here, but I¡¯m not even aware that she¡¯s feeling sick.

    Larry couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy about that.

    He knocked a few more times, but he got no response at all.

    From the recollection of Roxanne¡¯s drowsy voice on the phone earlier, he figured that she had fallen asleep. Thus, he stopped knocking and returned to his room, which was right beside hers.

    Since he had drunk a lot that night, he felt lightheaded somehow.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    When he opened the door to his room, he heard the sound of a door closing and instinctively turned his head. A familiar figure shed by, and following that, the door on the left of Roxanne¡¯s room was closed.

    However, everything happened too fast, so Larry didn¡¯t see it clearly. He quickly tossed the matter out of his mind.

    Upon returning to his room, he called the reception and asked for some hangover medicine. Then he washed up and got into bed, thinking that he should check on Roxanne after he woke up.

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233

    Chapter 233The next morning, Larry woke up to a faint headache. With Roxanne in mind, he tidied

    himself up and headed tothe room next door.Right when he opened the door, he saw the door to the

    left of Roxanne¡¯s room being pulled open at almostthe same time. The next moment, a familiar figure

    walked out. Lucian was also worried about Roxanne, so he hade out to check on her. To his

    surprise, he ran into Larry. When he met thetter¡¯s eyes, he knitted his brows lightly. Nheless, he

    greeted Larry politely. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Morrison.¡± Larry recognized Lucian. However, he was

    hesitant to speak first. After all, the conference organizer was the one who booked the hotel for them. It

    was just an average hotel in Bellridge, and considering Lucian¡¯s status, he thought there was no reason

    for him to stay at a ce like this. It was only when Lucian spoke to Larry that thetter was sure of the

    former¡¯s identity. After a short pause, Larry smiled and nodded. ¡°Hello.¡± Lucian gave a nod in response

    and walked up to Roxanne¡¯s door nonchntly before knocking on it. Larry stiffened, and a thought

    immediately ran through his head. Did Lucian check in to this hotel because of Roxanne? What¡¯s going

    on between them? With that in mind, Larry hesitated for a bit before approaching Lucian. ¡°Mr. Farwell,

    do you need anything from Roxanne?¡± he asked casually. Raising his brow, Lucian replied, ¡°She wasn¡¯t

    feeling wellst night, so I brought her back. Naturally, I have to check on her.¡± His answer confirmed

    the doubts Larry had. Thetter smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s nice of you to be concerned, Mr. Farwell. But I don¡¯t

    think Roxanne wants to see you.¡± Instantly, Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened, and the atmosphere around them

    turned tense. Yet, Larry acted as though he noticed nothing. With the smile still on his face, he calmly

    turned to face the door to Roxanne¡¯s room. Inside, Roxanne had already woken up, washed her face,

    and brushed her teeth. When she heard the knocks on the door, she thought it was Larry, so she

    walked over and opened it without much thought. At the sight of the two men standing in front of her,

    she was startled. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked Lucian. If I recall correctly, his hotel is near the

    restaurant where we atest night. Why is he here so early in the morning?What does he want from me

    now? Lucian¡¯s brows were scrunched up as he studied her. Noticing that she looked better than the

    night before, he was relieved. ¡°It¡¯s better to go the second mile. Since sent you backst night, it¡¯s

    natural that I make sure you¡¯re fine the next morning.¡± Roxanne smiled and said, ¡°Thank you for your

    concern. I just drank a bit too muchst night, but I¡¯m fine now.¡± She no longer had anything to say to

    him after that. Turning to Larry, she spoke in a friendlier tone. ¡°Larry, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I¡¯m

    just worried since you said you weren¡¯t feeling wellst night,¡± said Larry gently. The smile on

    Roxanne¡¯s face seemed more sincere when she talked to Larry. ¡°Sorry for making you worry, Larry. I¡¯m

    okay now.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear,¡± replied Larry smilingly. After the brief exchange, Roxanne looked at

    Lucian, who was still standing in the same spot. With a light frown, she prompted, ¡°Mr. Farwell, is there

    anything else?¡± Lucian felt upset after seeing how Roxanne and Larry interacted with each other.

    Despite knowing that Roxanne was hinting at him to leave, he nodded firmly in response to her

    question.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234

    Chapter 234Roxanne was perplexed at seeing him nod. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for breakfast.lf you don¡¯t mind,

    we can have it together.¡± Lucian looked at the two calmly.Roxanne¡¯s and Larry¡¯s expressions changed.

    They did not understand what Lucian meant. It took a moment before Roxanne came back to her

    senses. She forced a smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re a busy man. I need some time to finish packing, and I

    don¡¯t want to waste your time. I¡¯ll eat on my ownter.¡± Lucian replied with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I don¡¯t

    have much on my schedule today. I can wait.¡± Roxanne could feel her head start to hurt again. She

    smiled and continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be used to the food we eat.¡± Lucian remained unfazed.

    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m not a picky eater.¡± Roxanne was speechless. This man stands at the top of the

    commercial world. I¡¯ve made it evident that I don¡¯t want to have breakfast with him. He is doing this on

    purpose! What on earth does he want? Roxanne¡¯s head started to hurt even more. In the end, she

    decided to use Larry as an excuse. ¡°I have something to tell Larry after breakfast, and it won¡¯t be

    convenient for you to be around, Mr. Farwell.¡± She then looked at Larry pleadingly. Thetter smiled

    warmly and turned to look at Lucian. ¡°That¡¯s right. We do have something to discuss. Can we have

    some time alone?¡± Lucian was displeased at seeing how the duo was on the same page. However, he

    said calmly, ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll leave when it¡¯s time for you to speak.¡± Roxanne did not anticipate that

    Lucian would be so thick-skinned and was about to find another excuse when she heard him mention

    what had happened the night before. ¡°You must remember that you said you¡¯ll buy me coffeest night,

    Ms. Jarvis. However, I ended up paying, so that did not count. Also, I sent you homest night. If I add

    all these up, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not too much for me to ask for breakfast, right?¡± Lucian looked at the petite

    woman before him. Upon hearing this, Roxanne relented. ¡°Give me a moment. I¡¯ll go get changed.¡±

    She hoped that Lucian would keep his word after breakfast, and they would go their separate ways.

    Roxanne closed the door and headed back in. The duo outside the door had different expressions.

    Larry continued smiling warming. He was displeased just thinking about Larry¡¯s close rtionship with

    Roxanne. After Roxanne finished packing, the three went down to have breakfast together. As Lucian

    was around, Roxanne and Larry were reticent. The atmosphere was simply depressing. Lucian,

    however, casually asked about their ns for the day. ¡°I wonder what ns the both of you have afterContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    breakfast.¡± Roxanne¡¯s fork paused mid-air, and she raised her eyes to look at the man sitting across

    from her. ¡°Why are you interested in our ns? Do you not have ns of your own?¡± Lucian pursed his

    lips. ¡°It isn¡¯t easy for friends toe together like this. Can¡¯t we go out and spend some time together?¡±

    He nced at Larry and asked Roxanne meaningfully, ¡°Or do you mind me disrupting your couple time

    together, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Roxanne¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t drag anyone else into our affairs!¡±

    Lucian bit his lower lip and did not reply. Roxanne retracted her gaze, and her emotions were in turmoil.

    She did not know what Lucian wanted from her.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 235 Chapter 235 The sudden ringing of the phone broke

    the tense atmosphere at the dining table.As Lucian¡¯s mind was preupied with Roxanne¡¯s

    rtionship with Larry, he picked up thecall without looking at the phone.The moment the call went

    through, he heard a female¡¯s concerned voice.¡°Lucian, I heard you went to Bellridge for a business trip.

    How are things? Have you settled them?¡± Aubree had gone to the office yesterday to look for

    Lucianand ended up making a wasted trip.She found out that Lucian had gone to Bellridge only after

    she asked Sonya.As such, she had called him early in the morning to show concern toward him.She

    had thought that he would not pick up like all the previous times she called.Yet, little did she expect him

    to pick up the phone so quickly.Aubree thought that Lucian had finally let go of his prejudices against

    her, and her voice was filled with delight.Lucian frowned upon hearing her voice and subconsciously

    looked at Roxanne.As they were quiet, Roxanne and Larry heard the voiceing from the other side

    of the phone even without intending to do so.Roxanne¡¯s gaze darkened the moment she heard the

    voice.She remembered Aubree¡¯s words from theirst encounter ¨C Roxanne was the third party

    between her and Lucian.The call also reminded Roxanne that regardless of Lucian¡¯s attitude on the

    matter, he would beengaged to Aubree soon.It was only fitting that she kept her distance from

    him.As she recalled this, she put down her fork, smiled politely at Lucian, and got up to leave.Upon

    seeing this, Lucian said to Aubree over the phone without a second of hesitation, ¡°I have to attend

    tosomething.I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± He looked up and wanted to say something to Roxanne.However, he

    saw her get up and stumble with a startled look on her face.Lucian frowned deeply and quickly stood

    up without hanging up the phone.Roxanne was in a hurry to leave and had identally knocked into

    the chair beside her.She let out a short yelp that ended the very next second.¡°Be careful!¡± Lucian held

    his phone in one hand and her wrist in the other.Roxanne thought he had ended the call and thanked

    him softly after hearing what he said.All of Aubree¡¯s delight was swept away when Lucian said he was

    going to hang up the call.Just as she was about to say something, she heard the yelp of a woman

    coming from the other sideof the phone.Upici LUUThat voice sounded familiar to her.She eyed the

    screen and did not know why Lucian had yet to hang up.She bit her lip and remained silent.T have to

    find out the identity of the woman!However, little did she expect to hear Roxanne saying thanks thenext

    second.The moment she heard Roxanne¡¯s voice, she gritted her teeth and hung up the call.With a

    grave expression, she threw her phone onto her bed violently.It¡¯s that b*tch Roxanne againH¡¯ve already

    warned her thest time.To think that she has the cheek to appear before Lucian¡¯Also, based on what I

    heard, Lucian hung up thephone because of her! Aubree¡¯s face turned red from anger.She thought that

    Lucian had finally had a change of heart when the call went through.Never did she expect Lucian to

    give her such a big surprise.That b*tch is out to provoke me! Aubree clenched her fists so tightly that

    her fingernails dug into her palm,and her eyes were filled with hatred.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 236 Chapter 236 ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you so upset?¡±

    Gina heard themotion upstairs. Upon entering the room, she saw Aubree¡¯s expression and walked

    up concernedly.She sat down on the bed and held Aubree¡¯s hand.The moment she sat down, Aubree

    flung her hand away forcefully.¡°Lucian is with that b*tch again!¡± Gina¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°How could it

    be? Didn¡¯t Mrs.Farwell speak to Lucian already? Is there some kind of misunderstanding?¡±Aubree was

    livid just fromthinking about Roxanne¡¯s voice and Lucian¡¯s indifferent attitude toward her.¡°I heard that

    batch¡¯s voice.There¡¯s no way it¡¯s a misunderstanding.¡± Lucian¡¯s attitude just now made it clear that I

    was disruptingthem.Otherwise, why would he want to hang up the moment the call went through?That

    b*tch left without a word all those years ago.What on earth did she do to seduce Lucian now that she¡¯s

    back?Gina furrowed her brows.¡°Isn¡¯t Lucian on a business trip? Why would he be together with her?¡±It

    was still fine if Gina did not bring this up.However, now that she did so, Aubree gritted her teeth and

    ventured a guess.¡°He ims it¡¯s a business trip, but he could have gone all the way there to look for

    that b*tch!¡± Otherwise, why would they betogether so early in the day?Looking at the time¡­Does this

    mean they were together the night before as well?At that thought, Aubree suddenly got up from the

    bed.She could not sit still, but she could not think of any solution at that moment either.Gina¡¯s

    expression soured when she heard this.Lucian¡¯s wedding with Aubree had already dragged on for six

    years.Although Lucian had been postponing the wedding, they were never once worried that it would

    not happen.After all, Lucian did not have any woman near him except Aubree.However, things were

    different now that Roxanne was back in the country.Lucian had made known his intentions to break off

    the engagement, and things could not continue this wayAubree turned around, held Gina¡¯s hand, and

    suggested with a facefull of concern, ¡°Mom, why don¡¯t we speak to Mrs.Farwell again?¡± Gina only

    hesitated for a moment before shaking her head slowly.¡°Then what should we do? Do we leave things

    be and watch Lucian get together with that b*tch?¡± Aubree asked through gritted teeth.She felt her

    blood boil the moment she pictured Lucian and Roxanne getting together.Gina patted the back of her

    hand reassuringly.¡°Calm down.Even though Mrs.Farwell can help you say a few words, we can¡¯t go to

    her every time.She¡¯ll feel annoyed.¡± She gave Aubree a meaningful nce and continued gently, ¡°WeFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    can¡¯t always depend on Mrs.Farwell.You have toe up with ways to make Lucian like you.¡±Aubree¡¯s

    eyes flickered, but she looked conflicted.¡°But Lucian doesn¡¯t even want to see me because of what

    happened with Este.¡±¡°That is because you aren¡¯t chasing him hard enough!¡± Gina stood up and held

    Aubree¡¯s hand.¡°Go buy a ticket to where he is now.You¡¯ll get to meet him eventually!¡±Aubree remained

    hesitant.¡°Lucian¡¯s head is filled with that bitch.Wouldn¡¯t I¡­¡± Be humiliating myself? Gina continued to

    advise, ¡°Regardless of Lucian¡¯s attitude, he is with that woman now.If you don¡¯t show up, that woman

    will not know her ce.Even if you go over now and can¡¯t see him, you can deal with her.As long as

    she has some decency, she¡¯ll know to keep a distance from Lucian.¡±After a long pause, Aubree agreed

    to the suggestionthrough gritted teeth and bought a ticket to Bellridge.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Aubree arrived in Bellridge at noon. On

    her way there, she called Sonya to find out where Lucian was staying.After getting off the ne, she

    headed straight to the hotel.When she arrived and saw the hotel entrance, suspicion filled her mind,

    and she frowned.Given Lucian¡¯s status, he should be staying at a five-star hotel at the very least

    whenever he was on business trips. Even though the hotel before her was considered respectable, it

    did not fit his status.Unless¡­his reason foring here was to find that b*tch.Aubree¡¯s heart sank as

    she thought about this.She quickly walked to the front desk and asked, ¡°Hi, I¡¯m looking for

    someone.Can I trouble you to help me find out which room Lucian Farwell is staying in?¡±The

    receptionist looked at her andwas about to ask about her rtionship with him when she immediately

    added, ¡°I¡¯m his fiancee.I called him just now, and he told me his room number.But I don¡¯t have a good

    memory and forgot what he said.I don¡¯t want to call him again and disturb his work.Could you check for

    me, please?¡± After saying this, she shed the receptionist a polite smile.The receptionist had noticed

    her the moment she entered and knew she was no ordinary person.After hearing her words, the

    receptionist no longer doubted her and quickly searched for Lucian¡¯s room number.Aubree was

    delighted to get his room number so effortlessly, and her smile became more sincere.¡°He won¡¯t be

    coming down anytime soon. Could you give me a keycard to his room? I¡¯ll wait for him upstairs.¡±The

    receptionist lookedtroubled as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. We can¡¯t just away our guest¡¯s keycard.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s smile froze.¡°Then could you check if the room beside his is vacant and check me in?¡± The

    receptionist agreed andpleted the check-in processfor her quickly.Right then, Roxanne and Larry

    returned from outside.After having breakfast, Lucian had to part ways with them due to work.Only then

    did Roxanne finally feel relieved.As they had nothing on in the afternoon, she had asked Larry to

    arrange meetings with the seniorsthey had met yesterday so that she could apologize for leaving

    without notice.Thankfully, they did not take any offense.It was noon by the time they returned to the

    hotel after their visits.Roxanne was slightly worried that she would bump into Lucian when they

    returned.She did not know how to face him.When she returned to the country, she had thought that the

    two would be strangers after not seeingeach other for six years.She never expected so many things toContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    happen between them, much less for his attitude toward her to change drastically.She could not help

    but feel her head hurt the moment she thought of him.When they arrived at the hotel entrance, she

    heard Larry whisper something in her ear.However, it did not register as her heart was all over the

    ce.¡°Here¡¯s your keycard,¡± said the receptionist.Roxanne raised her eyes subconsciously and her

    expression changed for the worse when she saw the woman standing at the front desk.Aubree? What

    is she doing here? The conversation between them at the cafe the other day was still clear in her

    mind.She did not want to have anything to do with Aubree.She lowered her gaze and wanted to leave

    quietly.As there was no response from her, Larry asked puzzledly, ¡°Roxanne, are you all right?¡±She

    paused in her steps when she heard the question and knew there wasno escape for her that day.She

    lifted her head.And true enough, Aubree had heard Larry¡¯s voice and was staring nkly in their

    direction.

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Aubree¡¯s heart sank as they locked

    gazes. As expected, Roxanne was staying at this hotel too.Since it was unavoidable,Roxanne had no

    choice but to keep herposure and walk to the elevator, pretending that she didn¡¯t see

    Aubree.Aubree saw Roxanne turning a blind eye to her.With gritted teeth, she strode over to Roxanne.

    ¡°Ms.Jarvis, Mr.Morrison, what a coincidence. Are you two staying here too?¡± Roxanne¡¯s brows crease

    slightly, but she nned to ignore Aubree.Larry could tell what Roxanne was thinking, so he furtively

    moved between the two, separating Aubree from Roxanne.Then he nodded politely, albeit sounding

    somewhat distant.¡°A real coincidence indeed, Ms.Pearson.You are¡ª¡± Before Larry could finish his

    sentence, Aubree cut him off with a smile, ¡°Well, yes. Lucian is staying in this hotel too, so I¡¯m nning

    to give him a surprise. I just got the keycard to his room.¡± As Aubree spoke, she showed them the

    keycard and pretended to have done it inadvertently.Then, she retracted her hand and bragged, ¡°I

    guess the receptionist saw the news of my wedding with Lucian.They just handed me the keycard

    before I asked.¡± She was implying that she would stay in the same room as Lucian andthat everyone

    knew they were engaged.The three entered the elevator one after another while talking.With a grin,

    Aubree stretched out her arm, wanting to press the button.However, Larry had already pressed the

    button to the top floor.Aubree halted her movement after she saw that and gritted her teeth in irritation

    without making it obvious.What? They are staying on the same floor as Lucian? Is this really a

    coincidence?There were only three of them inthe elevator.Roxanne was ignoring Aubree tantly,

    while Larry had nothing to say to Aubree.The atmosphere in the elevator was exceedingly

    depressing.¡°Oh, right, what are the both of you doing here in Bellridge?¡± With a smile stered on her

    face, Aubree clenched her fists and broke the silence while trying tosuppress her displeasure.She

    wanted to know who was going after the other.Although she was facing Larry, she was looking at

    Roxanne from the corner of her eye.Roxanne remained straight-faced.It was uncertain if she didn¡¯t

    hear what Aubree said or if she didn¡¯t mind where Aubree was staying.¡°We came to join a conference

    here yesterday,¡± Larry replied briefly.A faint scowl appeared on Aubree¡¯s face.Since the two had

    something to do here, Aubree wondered what had brought Lucian here.The spection she had in theAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    morning became more intense in her heart.Aubree couldn¡¯t hold back the anger she tried to conceal,

    and the smile on her face looked stiff.¡°Is that so? Did you two meet Lucian in the past two days? I don¡¯t

    know if he is busy with something.¡±Larry was about to speakwhen he saw Roxanne, who had been

    remaining silent beside him, frown.That made him swallow the words on the tip of his

    tongue.¡°Mr.Farwell is a busy man. We wouldn¡¯t have the chance to meet,¡± Roxanne said coldly.Before

    Aubree could react, Roxanne got out of the elevator as soon as the door opened.Aubree followed

    behind Roxanne, looking gloomy.They had breakfast together this morning.And now she¡¯s telling me

    that they didn¡¯t meet? Is she trying to make a foolout of me? Following Roxanne along the corridor and

    seeing her entering a room, Aubree lifted her head and checked the room number.Then she took a look

    at the keycard in her hands.All color drained from Aubree¡¯s face.Lucian¡¯s room number was only a digit

    different from Roxanne¡¯s room number.Aubree tried hard to convince herself that it was only

    coincidental that the two were staying on thefloor.However, she couldn¡¯t ept that they were staying

    next door to each other now that she saw it with her own eyes.Now, Aubree could no longer persuade

    herself that this was a coincidence.

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 239

    Chapter 239 Back in her room, Roxanne¡¯s expression looked grim as she spaced out on the bed.

    Roxanne neverimagined she would encounter Lucian here.

    Moreover, she never expected Aubree toe after him.

    It was beyond Roxanne¡¯s imagination how things would turn out if the three met.

    A faint scowl appeared on Roxanne¡¯s face.

    Wasting no time, she stood up and started to pack her luggage.

    She decided that she would avoid any trouble which she couldn¡¯t bear the consequences.

    After all, she had nothing left to do in Bellridge.

    Thus, it didn¡¯t matter when she left.

    Halfway through packing, she heard a knock on the door.

    Roxanne stood up to open the door.

    Feeling slightly apprehensive, she raised her voice and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± From outside the door,

    Larry¡¯s voice sounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s almost time for lunch. Should we grab something to eat?¡± Roxanne opened the door

    consequently and let Larry into the room.

    When Larry saw that Roxanne had almost done packing, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking

    of leaving first sincethere¡¯s nothing left for me to do here.¡± Roxanne smiled apologetically.

    Lucian furrowed his brows: ¡°Is this because of Aubree?¡± Otherwise, why would you want to leave all of

    a sudden when you didn¡¯t mention a word aboutwanting to go back and when you seemed fine this

    morning? Larry was aware of the conflicts between the two.

    Therefore, Roxanne didn¡¯t try to hide it and lowered her eyes as a form of confirmation.

    ¡°What can she do to you with me here? We¡¯ll keep each other apany.

    She wouldn¡¯t use you of having something to do with Mr.Farwell, would she?¡± Larry was puzzled.

    ¡°I only want to save myself from trouble. After all, there¡¯s nothing left for me to do here, and I can leave

    whenever I want. So why should I make things hard for myself?¡± Roxanne smiled faintly.

    After pondering for a while, Larry nodded in agreement.

    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s nothing much left to do here anyway. I¡¯ll go back too since you¡¯re leaving. Let me

    pack up my stuff.¡± Roxanne promptly nodded at that.

    Soon after, Larry and Roxanne both packed up their luggage and went to the hotel Hobbyto check out

    of their respective rooms.

    They turned around and got ready to leave after checking out but met Lucian, who had just returned at

    the entrance.

    ¡°Mr.Farwell,¡± Larry greeted politely.

    As for Roxanne, she simply nodded her head coldly.

    Lucian saw them carrying their luggage.

    With his brows furrowed tightly, he asked, ¡°You two are leaving?¡± ¡°The conference is over, and we have

    nothing to dohere. It¡¯s time for us to leave. Please excuse us, Mr.Farwell,¡± Larry said.

    He then turned to face Roxanne, unsure if she had anything to say to Lucian.

    However, Roxanne looked indifferent and left with her luggage right after he finished his sentence.

    It was lunchtime.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t want to encounter Aubreeing down from her room and be troubled by thetter.

    Seeing that, Larry strode off right behind her.

    Lucian reached out and grabbed Roxanne¡¯s wrist when she reached the entrance.

    Roxanne halted her steps and turned around slightly to see Lucian¡¯s hand on her wrist.

    ¡°Mr.Farwell, please behave yourself.¡±

    Without loosening his grip, Lucian looked at Larry and asked, ¡°What time is your flight?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the earliest flight. You won¡¯t be able to book a ticket now. Mr.Farwell, you shouldn¡¯t hold up our

    time.¡± Larry sounded aloof after he saw Lucian gripping Roxanne¡¯s wrist.

    Lucian knitted his brows and said while staring at Roxanne, ¡°Well, that¡¯s great. I ? bought a ticket for the

    same flight too. Let¡¯s leave together.¡± ¡°I think you should keep your fiancee apanied,

    Mr.Farwell. She¡¯s just arrived and is waiting for you in your room. We¡¯ll be on our way now.¡± Roxanne

    shook off his hand, spun on her heels, and walked off without lookingback.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 240 Chapter 240 Lucian¡¯s expression dimmed as he

    watched Roxanne leave.She had seemed fine this morning and didn¡¯t look as though she wanted

    toleave.Thus, Lucian was confused by her sudden decision.If Lucian had heard it right, Roxanne had

    mentioned that his fiancee was waiting for him in his room. He wondered what she meant by that.As

    soon as the two were out of sight, Lucian instructed Cayden in a low voice, ¡°Buythe ne ticket for the

    earliest flight back to Horington.¡± Cayden carried out the instruction right away.Lucian turned around

    and walked into the elevator with a solemn expression on his face.He wanted to see the person who

    dared to im to be his fiancee since Roxanne had said that his fiancee was waiting for him in his

    room.Lucian looked grim when he opened the door.He scanned the room after he entered the room,

    but no one was inside.Just as he was about to ask Cayden to find out what was happening, someone

    .knocked on the door.Cayden quickly went to open the door.Unsure of what to do when he saw the

    person standing at the door, he greeted, ¡°Ms.Pearson.¡± ¡°Where is Lucian?¡± Aubree craned her neck to

    look inside.Aubree was sure she had heard some noiseing from inside Lucian¡¯s room from her

    room.Also, Lucian should be back at the hotel at this time.After looking around, Aubree frowned, as she

    didn¡¯t see Lucian.Then she tried to enter the room.Seeing that, Cayden swiftly stopped

    her.¡°Ms.Pearson, this is Mr.Farwell¡¯s room. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for you toe in.¡± Aubree

    ignored him and said, ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of time for Lucian and me to get married. Why is it inappropriate

    for me to enter his room? Let me in!¡±Cayden didn¡¯t dareto stop Aubree with too much force since she

    was ady.Soon, she managed to make her way into the room.Aubree thought Lucian wasn¡¯t in his

    room since he didn¡¯t show himself even after she had caused such a bigmotion.To her surprise,

    she saw Lucian sitting on the couch after she entered the room.Lucian had just returned from his

    business.He was sitting upright on the couch with his suit on and his legs crossed and looking at her

    emotionlessly, which madeher feel a sense of oppression.When Aubree met Lucian¡¯s gaze, she said

    carefully, ¡°Lucian, you¡¯re here¡­¡± Lucian remained expressionless as he staredat her.It suddenly

    dawned on him that the fiancee Roxanne had mentioned was Aubree.Roxanne must have left in a rush

    because of Aubree¡¯s unannounced arrival.¡°This is my room. Of course I¡¯m here. As for you, what areContent ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    you doing here?¡± Lucian¡¯s expression turned icy.Aubree looked away with guilt.¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing. I have

    some work to do here in Bellridge, and Mrs.Farwell told me you¡¯re here for a business trip.So I¡¯m here

    to see you.¡± ¡°Does Pearson Group have a project here in Bellridge? Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡±Lucian

    showed no mercy and exposed her.In recent years, Farwell Group had been acting as the middleman

    for many projects for PearsonGroup.Hence, it was natural for Lucian to know of their

    businesses.Aubree¡¯s expression changed, and she clenched her fists.She steeled herself and said,

    ¡°We only started negotiating recently.It¡¯s not a done deal yet.I came here to give it a try.¡± Aubree was

    afraid Lucian would continue digging into it, so she immediately changed the topic.¡°Oh, right, why are

    you staying in this kind of hotel? Did your.partner book this for you?¡± As soon as she finished her

    sentence, Aubree could feel thatthe temperature in the room had be colder.Lucian shot her a

    nce before retracting his gaze.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Aubree only wanted to know if Lucian had

    come here for Roxanne.Although she had a rough idea, she still wanted tohear it from Lucian.However,

    she never thought she would go over the line.Looking at Lucian¡¯s icy cold expression, Aubree panicked

    and apologized while keeping herposure, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You must have your reason to stay here.¡±

    After that, she asked tentatively, ¡°When do you n to leave? Maybe we can leave together if our

    timingmatches?¡± Lucian lifted his gaze and nced at Cayden.¡°Mr.Farwell, I¡¯ve bought the ne

    tickets,¡± Cayden said reverently.Luckily, a first-ss seat was left when Cayden received the instruction

    to buy a ne ticket.¡°All right. Pack up my luggage and prepare to leave.¡± Lucian rose to his feet.He

    stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling window with a hand in his pocket and looked down.He thought he

    could catch up with the two if he left right away and wondered how Roxanne would react when she saw

    him.Alook of suspicion shed in Aubree¡¯s eyes when she heard that.I¡¯ve just arrived, and Lucian is

    leaving now? Aubree was sure that Roxanne wasn¡¯t nning to leave earlier.Did I overthink it? Is

    Lucian really here for a business trip?At that thought, Aubree plucked up her courage and asked,

    ¡°Areyou nning to leave now? Let¡¯s go back together if you¡¯re not in a rush.I can settle my things

    quickly.Just wait for me for a while.¡± Lucian acted as though he didn¡¯t hear Aubree¡¯s invitation.He said

    coldly, ¡°I have done my job, so I have no reason to stay here any longer.Maybe you should get back to

    work since you¡¯re busy.Don¡¯t loiter around here.¡± After he said that, he retracted his gaze from

    her.Aubree stood at the entrance in a daze and took a while to register what was happening.With tightly

    clenched fists, Aubree turned around and strode away after she saw that Lucian had no intention of

    continuing their conversation.After Aubree left, she saw two housekeepers opening Roxanne¡¯s hotel

    room.Her heart sank when she saw that, and she walked over quickly.¡°Where¡¯s the guest in this room?¡±

    ¡°She has checked out,¡± the housekeeper replied.Checked out? Aubree looked as if she got struck by

    lightning.Earlier, Lucian had said he was going to leave too.Aubree had wondered why he was leaving

    so abruptly.It turned out that it was because Roxanne had left.She had tried so hard to find out the

    answer from Lucian.However, she got the answer from the housekeepers instead.Lucian had gone on

    a business trip to Bellridge abruptly and had stayed in this kind of hotel.Moreover, he had been staying

    right next to Roxanne¡¯s room.And now, he even asked Cayden to buy him a ne ticket as soon as

    Roxanne left.This was all because he was following Roxanne.Suddenly, Aubree felt her vision going

    dark, and she couldn¡¯t calm down for a long while.Although she had spected this earlier, she still

    couldn¡¯t ept the reality when she heard it herself.Aubree recovered from the shock after a while.The

    first thing she did was check the flight schedule back to Horington through her phone.ording to the

    time when Roxanne and Lucian left the hotel, she reckoned they must have bought the earliestflight

    ticket.However, the tickets for the earliest flight were sold out by the time she opened the site.Aubree¡¯s

    face was ashen as soon as she saw there were no tickets left.With gritted teeth, she put her phone

    back in her pocket.At this moment, Lucian opened the door and walked out of his room.Aubree opened

    her mouth and was about to speak.Lucian raised his eyes and nced in Aubree¡¯s direction.But as if

    he didn¡¯t see her, he quickly withdrew his gaze.Aubree couldn¡¯t speak up even after the two entered the

    elevator.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 242 Chapter 242 An hourter, on a ne to Horington,

    Roxanne frowned slightly when she saw the manboarding the ne. She thought Lucian didn¡¯t really

    mean it.After all, they bought the tickets in a hurry.Besides, when she had bought the tickets, she saw

    only three remaining tickets.After Larry and Roxanne bought their tickets, there was only one ticket left.

    Therefore, little did she know that Lucian would buy thest ticket coincidentally.A trace of regret

    shed across her eyes the moment Roxanne saw the man getting closer and closer to her.Just now,

    she nned to go back by herself, so she only bought a ticket for herself first.Since she and Larry

    bought their tickets separately, they didn¡¯t get to sit together, and the seat for the person who had the

    last ticket was right besidehers.Initially, Roxanne didn¡¯t expect that Lucian¡¯s seat would be beside hers,

    so the thought ofchanging seats with another person didn¡¯tcross her mind.Currently, she was at the

    window seat, and the man had walked up to her, blocking her only escaperoute.If she stood up and

    requested to have her seat changed, her intention to avoid himwould be obvious.While she was

    still hesitating, the man had already sat down beside her.Her forehead furrowed, Roxanne snapped out

    of her reverie and stayed in her seat as that was the only choiceshe had.Before Lucian got on the

    ne, he was still wondering where Roxanne would be seated.To his pleasant surprise, the moment he

    boarded the ne, he saw the woman next to his seat.Noticing her reluctance to sit with him, Lucian

    smirked meaningfully and uttered, ¡°As I said, I also bought a ticket for this flight. Unfortunately, you and

    Mr.Morrison didn¡¯t even want to wait for me, Ms.Jarvis.¡± Roxanne turned her head away from him and

    gazed at the scenery outside the window, ignoring him.Since she couldn¡¯t escape, she nned to treat

    this man as though he was a stranger and flyback to Horington uneventfully.However, the person

    beside her didn¡¯t see eye to eye with her on that.¡°I¡¯m a bit curious, Ms.Jarvis. Why did you leave in a

    hurry? I didn¡¯t hear you mentioning going back to Horington when we had breakfast.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice

    rang from the side, histone unfathomable.Scowling, Roxanne turned over and answered him coldly with

    another question, ¡°Mr.Farwell, I¡¯m also curious why would you leave your fiancee behind in Bellridge

    and go back to Horington by yourself?¡±¡ª At the mentionof his fiancee, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened.She

    pretended that she hadn¡¯t noticed the change in his expression as she continued, ¡°Mr.Farwell, you¡¯reAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    going to get married soon. You should spend more time with your fiancee at this critical juncture.¡±When

    Lucian was about to reply to her, the woman next to him took out a small nketand covered herself

    with it up to her face.She then turned her back to him andy down.Through the nket, her muffled

    voice sounded.¡°I¡¯m tired. I need to rest. Mr.Farwell, please be quiet.¡± With that, she closed her eyes,

    and Lucian could only see the back of her head.In the end, Lucian stopped striking up a conversation

    with her as he stared quietly at the woman beside him.Judging from the time Roxanne left and the

    words she had said just now, Lucian was sure that her abrupt departure had something to do with

    Aubree.However, he couldn¡¯t figure out how Roxanne viewed his rtionship with Aubree.If I¡¯m really

    just a stranger to Roxanne, why is she so hostile toward my rumored fiancee? Roxanne had no idea

    what he was ruminating about asshe continued to pretend to be asleep.She originally wanted to ¡°sleep¡±

    all the way to Horington in order to avoid the .person next to her.To her dismay, even with her back to

    him, she could feel that the man¡¯s prickly gaze was on her, making her unable to doze off.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Along while had passed, but the man¡¯s

    gaze was still fixed on her.Irritated, Roxanne knitted her brows and raised her hand to pullthe nket

    up again to have her entire face covered, attempting to reduce the sense of oppression she felt due to

    the man¡¯s unrelenting gaze.However, since she still had her eyes closed, she failed to tug the nket

    up when she raisedher hand.Instead, the nket fell. Sensing that the weight on her had slid off,

    Roxanne froze for a moment as she wondered if she should open her eyes and pick up the nket.But

    when she thought of her current situation, she feared that the atmosphere would get even more

    awkward if she let the man know that she had been ying possum.On the other hand, without the

    nket, she would feel even more uneasy due to his piercing stare.While she was still at a loss, the

    person seated next to her moved, causing Roxanne to tense up immediately.She had no idea what he

    was about to do.Momentster, a familiar scent wafted into her nose.With all her might, she forced

    herself to calm down and not let her eyelids tremble.Soon, the nket that had fallen off was draped

    over her again.Lucian¡¯s movements were gentle.It was as though he was worried he would wake her

    up.After draping the nket over her body, he even arranged the nket nicely for her.Roxanne

    assumed that he would back off after that, but to her surprise, he did not.Even when she had her eyes

    closed, she could still feel his gaze lingering on her face.What is he looking at? Just as she couldn¡¯t

    help but open her eyes, Lucian averted his gaze.With that, the pressure Roxanne felt disappeared

    instantly, and she heaved a sigh of relief, and what followed wasa sense of gloominess.For some

    reason, she recalled the day when she was down with fever.When I was fast asleep that day, Lucian

    probably had taken care of me like how he did justnow.This is something I wouldn¡¯t even dare to

    imagine in the past, but I didn¡¯t expectit would happen to me so easily today.She had never thought

    that the man, who wouldn¡¯t even spare her a nce in the past, would take care of her so thoughtfully

    and meticulously.Hit had happened six years ago, she would have been so d that she would smile in

    her dream.But now that she had been through all those, she did not feel happy at all.On the contrary,

    she only felt troubled.There are things thate toote in life.It¡¯s sote that I don¡¯t even need them

    anymore.Roxanne scoffed inwardly as that thought crossed her mind.Sitting at the side, Lucian had

    been staring at Roxanne for a long while.Simrly, his heart was troubled.Six years ago, Roxanne went

    missing, and he spent a lot of time and effort to find her.At longst, she was found, but she was no

    longer looking at him the way she used to be six years ago.Lucian couldn¡¯t even decipher how he felt

    when he met her again for the first time.He was both surprised and furious, but the strongest feeling he

    had at that moment was regret.He regretted he didn¡¯t stop her back then, which caused her to avoid

    him like the gue.Their seats were now next to one another, but she pretended to be asleep to avoid

    sparing hima nce.Lucian frowned as he cast aplicated look at the woman beside him.She

    probably didn¡¯t know what she looked like when she was asleep, much less know how different she

    was nowfrom it.Even when he was putting the nket on her just now, Roxanne obviously went stiff

    momentarily.Needless to say, he noticed all the signs, but since she wanted to do that, Lucian wouldn¡¯t

    expose her.Sensing that Lucian was staring at her again, Roxanne furrowed her brows slightly.She

    groped for the edge of the nket and pulled it over her head, no longer caring if he would notice that

    she was faking being asleep.With that, Lucian¡¯s burning gaze was blocked.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 244 Chapter 244 It wasn¡¯t until the nended that

    Roxanne removed the nket on her and sat up calmly with a pair of clear eyes.Lucian turned his head

    over and nced at her.He was not surprised to see that she didn¡¯t look.groggy at all.A hint of self-

    deprecation surged in his heart, but in the end, he didn¡¯t say a word. Even with how reserved he was

    now, Roxanne wanted to avoid him.If he crossed the line again, he was worried that she would hide at

    a ce where he couldn¡¯t reach just like sixyears ago.It had been difficult to find her, so Lucian did not

    want to scare her away.The person sitting next to her didn¡¯t bulge.Roxanne frowned, but she didn¡¯t

    urge him to move aside.When almost of the people got off the ne, Lucian rose to his feet

    cidly.The two then got off the ne one after the other.Meanwhile, Larry and Cayden were already

    waiting for them outside.While they were on the ne just now, Larry saw Lucian sitting next to

    Roxanne, but the ne had takenoff, so he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.Upon seeing Lucian, Larry

    merely greeted the former out of courtesy, then turned to look at Roxanne.¡°You don¡¯t have a car.I¡¯ll

    send you back.¡± Roxanne replied with a smile, ¡°Thanks, Larry.¡±As she spoke, shepletely ignored

    the man beside her and strode over to Larry¡¯s side.Seeing the woman, who had been giving him the

    cold shoulder, smile at another man, Lucian was naturally displeased and extended hishand to grab her

    wrist.The smile on Roxanne¡¯s face gradually faded as she turned around to face Lucian.¡°Mr.Farwell,

    what else do you want?¡± Lucian gazed into her eyes, but he couldn¡¯t find any tracesof amicability in

    them.What he found were only distance and distress.Realizing that she didn¡¯t want tomunicate

    with him at all, Lucian tightened his grip on her unthinkingly.¡°Let me send you.¡± Upon hearing that,

    Roxanne forced a smile cidly.¡°No need.Mr.Farwell, you¡¯re a busy man.I¡¯d better not waste your

    time.Besides, I¡¯m closer to Larry than you, Mr.Farwell.I won¡¯t feel burdened if Larry sends me home.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression turned gloomy instantly.Although Roxanne had repeatedly emphasized that they

    were just strangers to one another, it was the first time she said in frontof him that she was closer to

    another man.Turning a blind eye to the change in his expression, Roxanne looked at the hand gripping

    hers, then nced around and noticed that they had attracted the attention ofnumerous

    onlookers.¡°Mr.Farwell, thank you for your kind offer.If there¡¯s nothing else, let go of me now.Otherwise,

    rumors of us dating will spread.I don¡¯t want Ms.Pearson to misunderstand our rtionship.¡± At the

    mention of Aubree, Lucian loosened his grip on Roxanne.Because of Aubree, his mother had had

    serious conversations with him, and it even ¨C caused trouble for Roxanne.Lucian didn¡¯t want to bring

    any trouble to her life because of himself.However, Roxanne surmised that he relented because he

    cared about his rtionship with Aubree.Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of irony in her

    heart.Since he cares so much about Aubree, why did he pester me now and again?Not wishing to

    dwell on that matter, Roxanne shookoff his hand and walked over to Larry.¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Larry bobbed his

    head before nodding to Lucian out of courtesy and leading Roxanne out.As Lucian watched the two

    leave side by side, the temperature around him turned colder.All the while, Cayden stood silently at the

    side.When he saw that Roxanne had entered Larry¡¯s car, Cayden turned around to look at his

    employer, feeling nervous.It wasn¡¯t until Larry¡¯s car left that Cayden spoke tentatively.¡°Mr.Farwell, we

    should go too¡­¡± Lucian hummed a response, his gaze darkening.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 245 Chapter 245 On the way back, Cayden gingerly

    peeked at Lucian through the rearview mirror as the former was in the front passengerseat.Throughout

    the ride, Lucian¡¯s brows remained deeply furrowed.The tension in the car was so thick that one could

    cut it with a knife.Cayden had been Lucian¡¯s subordinate for a long time, and the former had

    never seen his employer so vexed before. For a moment, Cayden felt puzzled, as he was not sure

    what kind of feelings Lucian had for Roxanne.Could he have feelings for Ms.Jarvis¡­But Mr.Farwell is

    engaged to Ms.Pearson, and he has never denied that to the public.On the other hand, if he doesn¡¯t

    like Roxanne¡­Ever since Roxanne¡¯s return, Cayden clearly felt that Lucian had changed.The way

    Lucian treated Ms.Pearson was utterly different from the way he treated Roxanne.When Lucian was

    with Aubree, he would fulfill every request she had, but he seemed to be emotionless with

    her.Meanwhile, when Lucian was with Roxanne, he would have mood swings.For example, he flew into

    a rage because he saw her having a close rtionship with another man.Besides, Lucian¡¯s

    protectiveness and possessiveness for Roxanne were almost all over his face.If this isn¡¯t love, does it

    mean that he¡¯s just refusing to ept the fact that she left without saying goodbyesix years ago? The

    longer Cayden pondered it, the more confused he felt.Meanwhile, Roxanne and Larry were sitting in

    the backseat of Larry¡¯s car.As she recalled Lucian¡¯s gloomy expression just now, she felt mixed feelings

    welling up within her, and she keptmum for a long time.After being in contact with Lucian and Roxanne

    for two days, Larry had a vague guess in his heart.Besides, he also noticed Lucian¡¯s expression just

    now, so Larry couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s going on between you and Mr.Farwell?¡± Since Roxanne

    still hadn¡¯t pulled herself out of her reverie, she was stunned for a moment and stared at Larry in

    puzzlement upon hearing hiswords.Seeing her bewildered look, Larry exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve

    noticed that Mr.Farwell treats you very differently.At least, he treats you better than Aubree.¡± Previously,

    at Alfred¡¯s birthday banquet, Larry had seen Lucian leave Aubreebehind and held Roxanne¡¯s hand to

    lead her out of the venue.At that time, Larry had caught sight of Aubree¡¯s darkened

    expression.Besides, Lucian had immediately hung up on Aubree just because Roxanne almost fell that

    morning.If all these signs can¡¯t confirm that Roxanne is someone special to Lucian¡­When I took her

    away fromLucian just now, the grimness on Lucian¡¯s face said it all.¡°Larry, what do you mean?¡±

    Roxanne knew what Larry was trying to say, but she still feigned ignorance.Initially, she expected that

    Larry would follow her lead and drop the matter, but she was wrong.Larry pointed it out directly.¡°Do you

    think what kind of feelings Mr.Farwell has for you?¡± The sudden question caused her heart to skip a

    beat.Her pupils contracting, she replied in a self-mocking tone, ¡°I don¡¯t know.At first, I thought he would

    hate me because of what happened six years ago.But since I met him again, his actions made me a

    little confused.¡± Larry spoke solemnly.¡°Have it ever crossed your mind that he probably likes you?¡±As

    soon as he said that, Roxanne raised her gazeto look at him in shock.Larry¡¯s expression remained

    solemn.¡°Larry, don¡¯t simply make assumptions without evidence.¡± Roxanne averted her eyes

    apprehensively.¡°No matter what kind of feelings he has for me, we are just friendly strangers

    now.There¡¯s nothing more than that.Besides, he is about to get engaged to Aubree.¡± Ever since she

    met Lucian again, she had several guesses about how Lucian feltabout her, but she had never thought

    of the possibility of him liking her.Besides, she also had a feeling that it was not a romantic

    interest.After all, she could still how much Lucian liked Aubree six years ago.This is not the way Lucian

    behaves when he has feelings for the person.Upon seeing her denying the im, Larry knitted his

    brows slightly and keep his silence.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 246 Chapter 246 The car rolled to a stop at Roxanne¡¯s

    doorstep.Thinking about the little ones at home, Roxanne reluctantly gathered her thoughts, beamed at

    Larry, and said, Thanks forthe trouble.¡± He nodded and saw her out of the car.He then said in a deep

    voice, ¡°Please consider what I have said.¡±She froze for a moment and inclined her head warily. After

    she watched him leave, she adjusted her emotions before turning over to open the door.Just as it

    opened, she heard themotion in the living room.The children were having fun with Madilyn.Hearing

    their voices made Roxanne feel inexplicably better.The smile on her face grew wider.¡°Mommy!¡±Archie

    saw her first.He immediately broke away from the y and ran to hug her on her legs.Benny was still

    ying around with Madilyn.They paused and rushed over after hearing Archie¡¯s excited

    exmations.The children clung to her legs, one on the left and the other on the right.Roxanneughed

    and patted them, ¡°Have you been good?¡± Archie and Benny nodded vigorously and eximed, ¡°We

    have been very good!¡±Madilyn smirked and teased,¡±You have caused such a ruckus! Also, you guys

    were moring to get my phone just now.¡± They looked at her grumpily, ¡°Mommy wasn¡¯t home yet, we

    wanted to call her!¡± Madilyn made a silly face at them.When they asked for her phone earlier on, she

    knew what they wanted.At the same time, she heard the sound outside the house and knew that

    Roxanne was back.She became yful and wanted to tease them.Roxanne¡¯s heart melted as she

    observed their squabble, ¡°Just a night and you miss me so much?¡±They nodded their heads firmly and

    replied, ¡°Last nightwe couldn¡¯t sleep because ) you weren¡¯t around!¡± Madilyn pinched their little faces

    and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t I read you to sleep?¡± Archie, whose face was pinched, pouted and whined.¡°Aunt

    Madilyn¡¯s voice was not soothing at all, she chased away our sleepiness.¡±He made it sounded like a

    big deal.Madilyn raised her eyebrows and burst outughing.Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, all of

    her depressed emotions were put behind the back of her head.The four of them bantered for a while,

    and Roxanne grinned at Madilyn, ¡°I can¡¯t thank you enough for thesepast two days.They must have

    been naughty.¡± This is especially true when they were with Madilyn.Even Archie, who was always ?

    calm would also pep up.Madilyn red at her and chided, ¡°What¡¯s with the formality? I am their

    godmother so taking care of them will only be natural, right? Ldsecretly love to kidnap them home too!¡±Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

    In response, Archie and Benny shook their heads solemnly and said, ¡°Even if you were to kidnap us,

    we will still find our way home!¡± She smacked their foreheads lightly and remarked, ¡°As expected of

    your sons, these two are just as witty.¡± The two children went over to her and held her hands

    innocently, ¡°But we will also take a good care of you.Aunt Madilyn is the second best in the world!¡±

    Without having to ask, it was easy to know whowas the best in the world to them.Roxanne¡¯s smile grew

    wider.As night fell, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s eat out tonight! What would you want to have?¡± Benny raised

    his arm and answered, ¡°BBQ!¡±Despite being raised overseas, Archie andBenny couldn¡¯t get enough of

    it after Madilyn brought them over a few times.Roxanne smiled and agreed, fetching the three of them

    out for a meal.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 247 Chapter 247 After Lucian came back from Bellridge,

    he went straight to the Farwell Group. By the time he finished all the piled-upwork, it was already

    evening.When he was back at the manor, he saw Este lying on the table in the living room, drawing

    with such concentration.At the sight of Lucian, she put down her crayon and walked toward him with

    short strides.Lucian leaned over and patted her head, ¡°Do you miss Daddy?¡± She nodded.He started

    smiling when he saw her response.He then stood up and called for Catalina to enquire on Este¡¯s

    daily needs for the past two days.He was relieved when he heard that she has been good.After

    greeting Lucian, Este skittered back to the table and continued drawing.He went over and took a

    look, and saw five characters in her drawing.Two boys were being held by a long-haired woman who

    was wearing a dress, and a little girl was being held by a tall man in ckshirt.With just a nce,

    Lucian knew who she was drawing.Reminiscing the past two days with Roxanne, his eyes

    darkened.Her desire to leave him was written all over her face.But she always had a soft spot for

    Este.After noticing that she had finished her drawing, he took out two figurines from the study and set

    before her.These were bought together with the Lego for Archie and Benny.Este tilted her head,

    looking puzzled.¡°I bought gifts for Archie and Benny during my work trip.Please help daddy to pass

    them to the boys tomorrow, okay?¡± He said softly.¡°And thank them for taking care of you in the

    kindergarten.¡±Upon hearing that there were presents for Archie and Benny,her eyes sparkled and she

    nodded excitedly.The next day, Roxanne sent the children to school early in the morning to avoid

    meeting Lucian.Even if he tried to stop her at the gate of the kindergarten, Lucian knew she might just

    ignore him.Therefore, he still dropped Este to school at the usual time.Este seemed disappointed

    when she did not see the sight of Roxanne.However, she brightened up in anticipation after looking at

    the two figurines in her hands.** She walked into the ssroom and saw Archie and Benny were

    already on their seats.She beamed and approached them, ¡°Good morning, Archie and Benny.¡± Both of

    them had always been taking care of Este, as instructed by theirmother.When they saw hering,

    they also waved and smiled at her.She made an effort to stand on tiptoe and set the two boxes on their

    tables, looking at them in anticipation.¡°What is this?¡± They could recognize almost instantly the global

    limited edition figurines, but were perplexed by heractions so they had to ask.Her eyes crinkled with

    smiles and she uttered sweetly, ¡°They are from daddy!¡±Upon knowing who the senderwas, they

    frowned.Although they liked the gifts, they dared not keep them.Este had lived with them for a period

    of time.She had seen a variety of figurines in their rooms, so she knew how much they wouldlike the

    gift.Yet it seemed to take them forever to receive the gift.She nudged them and urged, ¡°You like these,

    don¡¯t you?¡± They tried putting up a stern face to deny her statement, but looking at the figurines, they

    justcouldn¡¯t say it out loud.Eventually, they relented and said, ¡°It¡¯s too expensive.Mommy won¡¯t let us

    take it.¡± Este didn¡¯t expect them to reject her.They also brought up their mother.She pouted, lowered

    her eyes and stood pitifully before them, looking as if she would start crying at any moment.Seeing

    that, they exchanged a look and said hastily, ¡°Since it is from Essie, we will take it.Please help us thank

    Uncle Lucian.¡± Only then did Este start to smile again.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Roxanne continued her work at the

    research institute the second day after she returned from Bellridge.When she was away for the past

    twodays, she asked Colby to help with everything.As a result, he was exhausted.Once they finished

    their work that night, Roxanne and Colby walked out together. Colby teased, ¡°Dr.Jarvis, don¡¯t you have

    any ns to thank me for helping out during your day off?¡± Hearingthat, Roxanne chuckled lightly.¡°Of

    course.Let¡¯s have dinner together since we¡¯re both free tonight.¡± On the contrary, Colby had asked her

    out to eat together countless times inthe past, but she always turned him down.Besides, he knew she

    only thought of him as a colleague, so he didn¡¯t push heranymore after that.When she brought it up, he

    understood that she only suggested it to thank him for his help.Immediately, he agreed.¡°All right.I¡¯ll take

    you up on your offer.¡± Both of them went to get their cars.After Roxanne got into her car, she sent Lysa

    a message, telling thetter to fetchArchie and Benny.Once she had done that, she drove in front of

    Colby¡¯s car and led the way.She couldn¡¯t think of a good ce to eat, so she went to the restaurant she

    had been to with Larry thest time.Roxanne parked her car after she reached the entrance of the

    restaurant.Once Colby arrived, both of them walked into the restaurant.Since they didn¡¯t make a

    reservation, it took a while until they managed to order their food.Colby started small talk as they

    waited for their food to be served.¡°I heard you turned Mr.Lynch down during the medical conference

    when he wanted to ept you as his student.¡± She smiled.¡°Having Professor Lambert as my teacher is

    already enough for me.Besides, my research approach differs from that of Mr.Lynch¡¯s, so it¡¯s for the

    best.¡± As both of them chatted about what happened at the medicalconference, Roxanne¡¯s phone

    vibrated.She took it out and looked at it.There was a message from the parents¡¯ group chat.Since

    Archie and Benny started attending school, Pippa had added her to the group chat.However, the group

    had always been quiet, so she wondered what had happened that day.She clicked into the group chat

    and saw that it was a message from Pippa.It wrote: Dear parents, the school will hold a tree-nting

    welfare activity to allow the kids to experience the fun of nting saplings.It¡¯s going to be an overnight

    trip.Feel free to send me a private message if you have any special inquiries.The rest of the messages

    were from a few parents.There weren¡¯t any particr inquiries, but most of them asked about the

    venue, the time ofdeparture, and what to bring.Pippa answered all of their questions.The trip was on

    theing weekend, and the kindergarten would be responsible for arranging the

    amodation.Every student had to be apanied by a parent, and they only needed to bring

    some daily necessities and a change of clothes.Each student has to be apanied by a parent,

    huh¡­Roxanne thought about Este.I guess Lucian or Aubree will apany her.She didn¡¯t want to

    meet either of them.However, if she participated in that activity, they would undoubtedly meet.All the

    parents of the students in the kindergarten were wealthy, so they knew who Aubree andLucian

    were.Besides, some of them might¡¯ve attended Alfred¡¯s birthday banquet.Thave no idea what the other

    parents would say and spread around if I get entangled with Aubree and Lucian during the outing.With

    that thought in mind, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing.Colby sat in front of her and

    asked about the medical conference.However, when he didn¡¯t get any response from her after some

    time, he nced at her out of.concern and noticed that she was staring at her phone in a daze.¡°What¡¯s

    wrong?¡± Colby asked.Slowly, she regained her senses and forcefully suppressed the worry in her

    heart.¡°It¡¯s nothing.It¡¯s just some activity at the kids¡¯ kindergarten,¡± she replied, shaking her head and

    smiling.Seeing that Roxanne had no intention of saying anything else, he didn¡¯t press on.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 249 Chapter 249 After dinner, Roxanne and Colby went

    separate ways, returning to their own homes.When Roxanne arrived home.Lysa had fetched the two

    kids back.They were ying with Legos on the carpet.Archive and Benny immediately surrounded

    Roxanne when they saw her enter. Roxanne patted their heads and asked concernedly, ¡°Have you two

    taken your meals?¡±They nodded obediently and blinked their eyes at her.¡°Mommy, Ms.Ward said she¡¯s

    bringing us to nt trees this weekend.¡± Roxanne was slightly taken aback at the mention of that

    matter.She gazed downward and beamed at her children.¡°Yes. I know that.¡± With that, she pretended to

    be nonchnt and entered the living room.Archie and Benny trailed behind their mother and followed

    her to the side of the carpet.She crouched down and fiddled with the partially-built Lego pieces as a

    conflicted look spread across her face.She pondered the whole journey on her way back.In the end,

    she was left with the same conclusion.She might run into Lucian or Aubree if she participated in the

    activity.That was such a coincidence.All the while, she had been racking her brains, thinking of ways to

    avoid Lucian and Aubree.Yet, the kindergarten decided to host an activity at that time.¡°Mommy, will you

    go with us?¡± The two kids gazed at Roxanne in anticipation.That was their first time joining such a

    group activity.The idea sounded very interesting to Archie and Benny.Catching sight of their hopeful,

    gleaming eyes, Roxanne hesitated and could not bring herself to refuse them directly.She merely said,

    ¡®Til ask Aunt Madilyn to apany you two.Will that be all right?¡± That was the only way she could

    think of.Hearing their mother¡¯s words, Archie and Benny were obviously a little disappointed.¡°Do you

    not want to go with us, Mommy?¡± Roxanne¡¯s heart softened slightly.¡°No, it¡¯s not that. It¡¯s just¡­ I have to

    work overtime during the weekend. I¡¯m afraid I do not have the time to apany you two.¡±Archie and

    Benny stared at her forsome time.Roxanne did not know if they figured out she was lying.-Meeting their

    eyes, she felt guilty and sorry.That was the first time the kids participated in a group activity involving

    the students¡¯ parents since they started school, so the event was supposedto be memorable and

    significant.Undoubtedly, Archie and Benny wished Roxanne could go with them.However, she could not

    tell them she was avoiding Lucian and Aubree.After all, that was a matter between the adults.¡°Okay.¡± A

    few momentster, Archie and Benny nodded in disappointment.Roxanne let out a sigh of reliefContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    inwardly before taking out her phone to call Madilyn.Thetter picked up only after a long

    while.¡°Roxanne, what¡¯s the matter? Is there a problem?¡± Madilyn sounded exhausted.Roxanne

    frowned.She asked in concern, ¡°Are you still busy?¡± Madilyn heaved a long sigh and uttered weakly, ¡°I

    don¡¯twant to talk about that.A severely ill patient was just admitted here, and the patient requires close

    monitoring around the clock.I doubt I¡¯ll have any time to spare this weekend.¡± Upon hearing that,

    Roxanne swallowed her unspokenwords to request Madilyn¡¯s help.¡°In that case, I¡¯ll stop bothering

    you. You should prioritize the patient. Everything is fine on my end. It¡¯s just that the kids are missing

    you.¡± Madilyn smiled.¡°Okay. Tell them I¡¯ll go over and y with them another day.¡±They did not chat for

    long and hung upthe call soon after.Roxanne looked up at Archie ¡®and Benny beside her and sighed

    softly.¡°Aunt Madilyn is busy. I¡¯ll apany you two this weekend.¡± She could not forbid the kids to join

    the activitysimply because Lucian and Aubree might be there.Archie and Benny exchanged

    nces.Overjoyed, they hugged Roxanne¡¯s arms and cheered affectionately, ¡°You¡¯re the best,

    Mommy!¡± Roxanne smiled without saying a word.She felt heavy-hearted at the thought of the inevitable

    meeting on the weekend.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 250 Chapter 250 At the Farwell residence, Lucian frowned

    when he saw the message in the WhatsApp group after fetching Este back home.On the way back

    earlier, Este had regarded him with a look as if she had something to say.Lucian reckoned that had

    something to do with the tree-nting activity.During mealtime, Lucian took the initiative and asked, ¡°Is

    the kindergarten organizational a tree nting activity?¡± Este nodded excitedly uponhearing her

    father mentioning that matter.She had wanted to raise that topic to her father when they were inside

    that car just now.However, when Este was reminded of Lucian¡¯s usual reluctance to take part in such

    events hosted by the school, she did not know how she shouldpropose that idea to her father so that

    he would agree to join.D Lucian grimaced at the sight of Este¡¯s hopeful demeanor.He could roughly

    figure out the reason behind her sudden change in behavior.That was not the first time the kindergarten

    had organized such a parent-child bonding event.In the past, due to Lucian¡¯s heavy workload, Este¡¯s

    autism spectrum and unwillingness to interact with other children, Lucian had always chosen to avoid

    participatingin those activities whenever possible.However, this time, perhaps because of Archie and

    Benny¡¯s influence, Este had, for the first time, gained interest in those activities.Amidst his wistful

    rumination on Archie and Benny¡¯s significant effect on Este, a childish voice sounded beside Lucian¡¯s

    ears.¡°I want to go.¡± Este gazed at her father in anticipation with herrge eyes.She had not seen

    Roxanne in a long time.Este was certain Roxanne would attend the event with Archie and Benny, so

    she would be able to meet with Roxanne then.An astonished look shed across Lucian¡¯s face when

    he heard Este¡¯s voice.Ever since Roxanne started avoiding him, Este had been adamant about

    keeping quiet in front of Lucian.To his surprise, Este had made an exception because of this

    activity.¡°Do you really want to join that badly?¡± Lucian furrowed his brows at her.She nodded firmly.At

    that sight, Lucian hesitated briefly.After recalling his pending work that weekend, he said in a hoarse

    voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go together next time, okay? I have to work this weekend, so I cannotapany you.¡±

    The lights in Este¡¯s eyes dimmed.She shook her head in refusal as she could not wait any longer to

    see Roxanne.Lucian knitted how brows and coaxed further, ¡°Archie and Benny aren¡¯t going

    anywhere.They will still participate in the next activity.You can y with them then.¡± ¡°No!¡± EsteContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    declined and pouted.Lucian¡¯s head hurt upon taking in Este¡¯s stubbornness.Previously, Este had

    often stayed away from those activities, and Lucian thought those recreations were a waste of time

    too.They had always shared a mutual perception on that matter.Unexpectedly, she was so determined

    this time.She clenched her tiny fists and stared intently at him, hoping he would change his mind.Still,

    Lucian remained silent.Tears gradually brimmed in her eyes.Este lowered her head and muttered

    aggrievedly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±She yearned to meet with Roxanne.Hearing Este¡¯s words, Lucian¡¯s face

    darkened instantaneously.He had been too upiedtely, so he had not considered Roxanne would

    also participate in that activity.However, at the thought of how Roxanne was evading him, Lucian highly

    doubted she would personally bring Archie andBenny to join the event.He figured Roxanne might even

    disallow them to go altogether.The screen of his phone lighted up.Pippa sent a message in the

    WhatsApp group: No guardian has texted me in private thus far, so I assume everyonewill be

    coming.This activity will enhance the bond between children and their parents.I¡¯ll take this opportunity

    to wish everyone a great time in advance.The screen slowly dimmed afterward.Lucian¡¯s resolution

    wavered.He patted Este¡¯s head and croaked, ¡°I got it.

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 251 Chapter 251 It was weekend soon. Roxanne brought

    the kids to the kindergarten early in the morning.That was the first time Archie and Benny attended a

    group activity.Holding Roxanne¡¯s hands, the two kids could not contain their curiosity as they

    continuously took in their surroundings eagerly.Many children walked over and greeted Archie and

    Benny one after the other, and the siblings responded in kind. Only then did Roxanne realize how

    popr Archie and Benny were at the kindergarten.¡°Ms.Jarvis!¡±Suddenly, a childish voice sounded

    from behind her.Roxanne had not met Este for a long time, so she also missed thetter

    dearly.When she heard the little girl¡¯s voice, Roxanne grinned out of habit and turned around to hug

    Este.However, when she turned on her heels, Roxanne was instead met with Lucian¡¯s gaze.Her

    expression stiffened as the smile on her face gradually dissipated.She merely lifted her arm and patted

    Este s head.¡°Good morning, Essie.¡± Then, she looked up indifferently at the man standing before

    her.¡°Good morning, Mr.Farwell.¡± As they were participating in an outdoor activity, Lucian was dressed in

    casual attire.The dark-colored lightweight windbreaker that wrapped around his body entuated his

    tall and broad figure.His fringe hung loosely over his forehead, giving him a younger look.Lucian¡¯s eyes

    darkened when he held Roxanne¡¯s gaze.The next moment, he shed an impassive smile as well.¡°I

    thought you would note today, Ms.Jarvis.¡±Roxanne was stunned upon hearing that.Naturally, she

    fathomed he was hinting at the way she had been avoiding himtely.At that thought, she could not

    help but feel the sarcasm.Shouldn¡¯t he know better why I¡¯m avoiding him? Who gives him the right to

    criticize me, then?Roxanne gazed downward nonchntly after recollecting herself.¡°This is the first

    time Archie and Benny are attending a group activity, so I should apanythem.¡± Lucian nced at

    Este who was standing next to him and agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right, Ms.Jarvis.This is also Essie¡¯s first time

    participating in a group activity since her recovery, so I have to make time to keep her

    companyregardless of my busy schedule.¡± Roxanne¡¯s heart softened at the mention of Este¡¯s illness

    as she regarded the little girl with an expression filled with the utmost tenderness.Este was staring at

    Roxanne with herrge eyes.When their lines of vision came in contact, Este beamed at the

    latter.Taking in Este¡¯s innocent smile, Roxanne merely felt her heart ached.She could not bear to pullAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    her eyes away from Este even after a long while.As the crowd began to swell, many parents walked

    over, attempting to be acquainted with Lucian.Only then did Roxanne look away from Este and

    take a step back.¡°I shall not keep you upied since you¡¯re so busy, Mr.Farwell.¡± With that, she turned

    around and left with Archie and Benny.The parents surrounding Lucian were still talking, but he was not

    paying any attention to them.Instead, his pensive eyes bore into Roxanne¡¯s leaving figure from

    behind.Roxanne wore a yellow dress with white flower petals design that day.She gave off a gentle and

    motherly vibe with her long hair casually ced behind her ears with ahairclip.Archie and Benny,

    holding their mother¡¯s hands, were dressed identically in white sports outfits.They appeared no different

    from two little princes.The trio was exceptionally eye-catching amidst the crowd.When Este noticed

    Roxanne leaving, she anxiously broke away from Lucian¡¯s grasp.Lucian knew his daughter¡¯s

    intention.Still, he did not stop her and simply let go of her hand, allowing Este to do as she

    pleased.Roxanne had just moved a short distance away when she sensed someone grabbing the hem

    of her dress.Assuming that a naughty child had done that, she turned around, wanting to ask the child

    to let go.However, her eyes fell on Este¡¯s pitiful-looking face the next instant.¡°Ms.Jarvis, do you not

    like me anymore?¡± Clutching the hem of Roxanne¡¯s dress, Este pouted and gazed at the former with

    sad eyes.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 252 Chapter 252 Este wore a bluece top paired with a

    long white skirt. She looked like a little princess witha big red ribbon perched on her head and a faint

    blush on her fairplexion.Moreover, everyone at the kindergarten knew she was Lucian¡¯s precious

    daughter, so when they saw Este grabbing the hem of a woman¡¯s dress in a pitiable state, the crowd

    turnedin the little girl¡¯s direction.Roxanne had a soft spot for Este, to begin with.With so many people

    staring at them, Roxanne was at a loss at that instant. She nced at Lucian, who was standing in the

    distance.At that moment, he was surrounded by a group of parents and was politely engaged in a

    discussion, seemingly ignorant ofthe ongoing scene on Roxanne¡¯s end.In the end, she could only

    retract her gaze, crouched down, and patted Este s head.¡°There¡¯s no way I will dislike you.You¡¯re

    such a good girl, Essie.¡± Este sniffled beforeining in a childish voice, ¡°You nevere to visit

    metely, Ms.Jarvis.I miss you so much.¡± Roxanne¡¯s heart melted at once.She had the urge to

    embrace Este and coax her.However, because of the many pairs of watchful eyes around them, she

    could only hold the little girl¡¯s hands and say,¡±I¡¯ve been very busy recently and just came back from

    outstation work two days ago.¡± Upon hearing that, a hint of confusion shed across Este¡¯s eyes as

    she looked at Roxanne in bafflement.¡°Why did you walk away then?¡± If Ms.Jarvis likes me, why didn¡¯t

    she spend more time with me when we finally meet after so long? Roxanne was rendered speechless

    by Este¡¯s question.There was no way she could tell Este that she had walked away because of her

    father,Lucian.Sensing Roxanne¡¯s prolonged silence, Este began to pout again as disappointment

    filled her eyes.Roxanne was overwhelmed by guilt at the sight of Este¡¯s demeanor.Just when she

    was at a loss of how tofort the little girl, Roxanne felt someone¡¯s shadow loom over her.She gazed

    upward.Lucian strode over through the crowd without Roxanne realizing it.Standing in front of her,

    Lucian gazed down at her with an unfathomable look on his face.¡°Essie, Ms.Jarvis has to take care of

    Archie and Benny.Let¡¯s not bother her,¡± Lucian uttered in a hoarse voice after a few moments and

    bentdown to hold Este¡¯s hand.Feeling reluctant to leave, Este turned sideways to avoid her father¡¯s

    hand.Then, she inched closer to Roxanne and said stubbornly, ¡°I want to stay with Ms.Jarvis.¡° Lucian

    and Roxanne¡¯s expressions froze after seeing Este¡¯s reaction.Many people around them had beenFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    keeping an eye on Lucian¡¯s every movement.As a result, they were all staring in Roxanne¡¯s

    direction.Panic surged within her like vomit.When she made the decision to join the activity with Archie

    and Benny, Roxanne had actually anticipated something like that would happen.Still, she did not know

    how to react when she was stuck in that awkward situation.ording to her n, she should have

    gotten up and left mercilessly.However, when she met Este, she could not bring herself to do

    that.¡°Ms.Jarvis, if you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we stick around together for some time?¡± Lucian

    straightenedhimself and gazed at Roxanne.Este turned to look at Roxanne in anticipation after

    Lucian uttered those words.Roxanne hesitated briefly before nodding finally.Meanwhile, Archie and

    Benny looked at Lucian warily.Nevertheless, they were also looking forward to what would happen

    next.Although they did not like their father, that was their first time participating in a ss activity.The

    two kids were delighted to have both their parents apanying them.Roxanne stood up and nced

    at the crowd.In the end, she did not reach out to hold Este¡¯s hand.Lucian understood her concern.His

    eyes darkened as he held Este¡¯s hand and brought her to his side.This time, Este did not avoid his

    approach.She obediently took her father¡¯s hand, but her eyes remained fixed on Roxanne.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 253 Chapter 253 When everyone had finally arrived, Pippa

    asked them to gather around before letting them board the bus ording to the list of names

    compiledthe previous night.Roxanne, Archie, and Benny were right at the end of the list.The others in

    the ss did not have siblings, so Roxanne was the only one who had two kids with her.Hence, the

    arrangement was for them to sit in thest row. After calling Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s names, Pippa looked

    up to confirm their presence when she spotted the personstanding next to Roxanne.¡°Mr.Farwell, what

    are you¡­Is Este going as well?¡±Lucian nodded indifferently.¡°Este wants to join too.¡± Hearing that,

    Pippa looked a little uncertain.¡°But¡­¡± Essie has never joined this activity in the past.That¡¯s why I

    thought she wouldn¡¯t be participating this time and didn¡¯t book their seats on the bus or the hotel

    room.Lucian frowned.¡°Is there a problem?¡±Pippa looked at him apologetically.¡°Seeing that you have

    never participated before this, I thought you wouldn¡¯te this time too.So, you might have to squeeze

    in with the other parents.Of course, this is my oversight, and I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±When collecting the list

    of namesthe other day, he didn¡¯t inform me that Este would be joining.Neither did he say that she

    wouldn¡¯t being.Well, I should¡¯ve considered that and set aside two extra seats and a room just in

    case.Now that the seating was already nned, she could not think of a way to free up two

    seats.Lucian nced toward the woman next to him.¡°Ms.Jarvis has two children with her.I wonder if

    she¡¯d be willing to let me and Essie have one of her seats.¡±Roxanne had been preparing to get onto the

    bus with Archie and Benny,but when she heard him mention her name, she subconsciously halted her

    footsteps.Thanks to Lucian¡¯s suggestion, Pippa turned toward Roxanne immediately.¡°Ms.Jarvis, Archie

    and Benny have always gotten along well with Essie.Do you think¡­¡± In other words, she¡¯s also hoping

    that I¡¯ll give up one of my seats tohim.But if that happens, well end up sitting together.Roxanne turned

    and looked at Lucian, then suggested calmly, ¡°Mr.Farwell, your driver should still be waiting outside, am

    I right? Why don¡¯t you get yourdriver to send you and Essie there? It¡¯ll also be morefortable than

    taking the bus.¡± ¡°I have told the driver to go back first,¡± he replied without batting an eye.Roxanne

    pressed her thin lips together slightly at that, unable toe up with any other excuse to

    refuse.Meanwhile, Pippa gazed at Roxanne with a pleading look in her eyes.After a moment¡¯s silence,Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Roxanne finally relented.¡°All right.I¡¯ll sit with Mr.Farwell.¡±With that, she turned and boarded the

    bus.Lucian followed her while holding Este¡¯s hand.There were five seats in thest row.A father-

    daughter pair were already sitting there, and initially, the three remaining seats were for Roxanne,

    Archie, and Benny.Roxanne gazed at her two sons, unsure who she should have on her

    lap.Considerately, Archie piped up, ¡°Benny wriggles around constantly, so let him have a seat to

    himself.¡±Benny had no objections.I know Mommy loves us both equally.Besides, Archie is right.It¡¯ll be

    ufortable for Mommy and me since I can¡¯t sit still.Hence, Roxanne carried Archie and ced him

    on herp, leaving an empty seat for Lucian and Este.As soon as Lucian got onto the bus, all eyes

    fell on him.Before getting on the bus, the others had seen how Este treated Roxanne differently.And

    now, they watched as he sat next to Roxanne.In an instant, they were somewhat perplexed but did not

    give it much thought, thinking that it was just because Archie and Benny were close with Este.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254

    eaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Lucian had just sat down with Este when

    he felt her twisting around in his arms. He frowned in puzzlement.Meanwhile, Este was staring

    fixedly at Roxanne.Ms.Jarvis hasn¡¯t carried me in a long time.I want her to carry me too. Also, being

    held by Daddy isn¡¯tfortable at all.Roxanne had nned to ignore Lucian and Este, but with the

    little girl staring so intently at her,she had no choice but to turn her head and nce over.¡°Ms.Jarvis.¡±

    Este reached out her arms toward Roxanne, wanting thetter to carry her.Observing that Roxanne

    was already struggling with Archie, Lucian tightened his hold and trapped Este in his arms.¡°Stop

    messing around, Essie.¡± Feeling more and more ufortable, Este began squirming around even

    more.¡°I want Ms.Jarvis to carry me!¡± By then, a few people had noticed how Este was making a

    fuss.Not wanting to attract even more attention, Roxanne nodded at Lucian.¡°Give her to me.I¡¯ll carry

    her! Then, she extended an arm toward Este.The little girl leaned into her embrace almost

    immediately.After taking Este, Roxanne now had to carry two children on herp.Hence, her seat

    was getting a little cramped.Furrowing his brows, Lucian said softly, ¡°Let me take Archie.¡±Roxanne was

    taken aback upon hearing that.Thinking of Archie¡¯s rtionship with Lucian, she felt

    conflicted.Moreover, she had noted how her son resented Lucian and didn¡¯t think Archie would agree,

    especially since Archie was usually cold and indifferent.But to her surprise, the boy in her arms actually

    stretched his arms toward Lucian.Roxanne¡¯s and Lucian¡¯s expressions shifted as soon as they saw

    Archie¡¯s response.S A hint of surprise shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes as he had not expected Archie to

    agree to his offer.Then, he reached out and carried the boy over.As for Roxanne, she lowered her gaze

    as an inexplicable sense of fear rose within her.Archie only did that because he did not want Roxanne

    to tire herself out.Although he had stretched his arms toward Lucian, his expression was tense.And

    once Lucian carried him, he sat without moving and merely stared straight ahead.It was Lucian¡¯s first

    time holding another child apart from Este, so his movements were somewhat careful.As Benny sat

    in the middle and watched Archie getting carried by Lucian, he could not help feeling a little

    envious.After that, all of them fell silent.Only Este was in high spirits as she sat on Roxanne¡¯sp and

    happily yed with thetter¡¯s fingers.None of them uttered a single word throughout theContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    journey.Finally, they arrived at their destination.Archie leaped down from Lucian¡¯s arms as soon as the

    bus came to a stop and stood next to Bennyas they waited to get off the bus.Roxanne also put Este

    down, letting her return to Lucian.As they got off the bus, Roxanne went back to holding Archie¡¯s and

    Benny¡¯s hands while Lucian held Este¡¯s.It was as though the scene on the bus had never

    happened.Once outside, they were greeted by a stretch of verdant greenery.The site the kindergarten

    had chosen for the tree nting was a botanical garden in the suburbs.It was situated halfway up a

    mountain, surrounded by lush forests, and appeared to be brimming with energy and life.The only thing

    was that it was in quite a remote area with only one hotel nearby.Pippa had contacted the person in

    charge of the hotel on the way there, hoping to secure another room for Lucianand Este at thest

    minute.But when she found out the rooms were fully booked, she felt both anxious and regretful.She

    went looking for Lucian immediately after getting off the bus.¡°Mr.Farwell, the rooms at the hotel are fully

    upied, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to share a room with one of the other parents.¡±Lucian frowned and

    ncedat Este.I don¡¯t mind sharing a room with others, but Essie may not be willing to do so.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Seeing that there was no other alternative

    at that point, Lucian nodded in agreement.Hence, Pippa gathered the other parentsand asked who

    would be willing to share their room with Lucian.Este was holding Lucian¡¯s hand, and when she

    heard what Pippa said, she instantly nced toward Roxanne.I want to sleep with the beautiful

    Ms.Jarvis! With Lucian¡¯s identity and exceptional good looks, it did not take long for a group of parents

    to swarm forward andexpress their willingness to let him share their rooms. There were even some

    ladies who rushed over with their children.Due to her autism, Este paled when she found herself

    surrounded by a group of strangers.She broke free from his grasp and darted away when Lucian was

    not paying attention.She ran straight into Roxanne, who happened to be standing at the periphery while

    waiting.Lifting her gaze, Este stared at her.¡°What¡¯s the matter, Essie?¡± Roxanne could not help

    feeling worried when she saw the expression on thegirl¡¯s face.Este grabbed the hem of Roxanne¡¯s

    skirt and dered with a determined look in her eyes,¡±Stay with Ms.Jarvis!¡±Hearing that, Roxanne

    froze.if it were only Essie, naturally, I wouldn¡¯t refuse.However, if I agree to let her stay with us, it¡¯ll

    mean that Lucian will be inthe same room too! Roxanne had no idea how she would bring herself to

    face such a situation.Lucian was about to get Este toe back after seeing her run off.However, a

    sudden realization struck him when he saw that she had gone to Roxanne.Este doesn¡¯t know any

    parents here except for Roxanne.If I don¡¯t want her to get scared, the only solution is to stay with

    Roxanne.However, I don¡¯t know what Roxanne thinks about this.With that thought in mind, Lucian

    smiled and nodded at the others, then strode over to Roxanne.He asked in a low voice, ¡°Ms.Jarvis,

    would it be convenient for you to take Essie and me in?¡± Stunned, Roxanne lookedup when she heard

    him say those words.I thought he¡¯d think the same way as me¡­I didn¡¯t expect he would take the

    initiative to make such a request of me¡­For a moment, Roxanne was at a loss for what to

    say.Naturally, she had no desire to stay in the same room as Lucian.However, she could not help but

    worry about Este.Este still looked pale after getting startled earlier, and when she saw that

    Roxanne appeared reluctant to let Lucian andherself stay with them, her eyes reddened, and she

    lowered her head sadly.The parents who Lucian had turned down the offers of their rooms had trailedFrom N?velDrama.Org.

    after him.They already felt jealous when they saw Lucian ask to stay with Roxanne after rejecting them,

    but the sight of Roxanne¡¯s reluctance irked them even more.¡°Essie likes you so much, Ms.Jarvis.How

    could you have the heart to make a child feel so miserable?¡± one of themasked.¡°Even if you¡¯re

    unwilling, you should make it clear.We¡¯re ready to wee Mr.Farwell and Essie with open arms!¡±

    someone else remarked.Roxanne¡¯s expression darkened as more and more of them madements

    about her.Meanwhile, Lucian swept an icy gaze over the people who had spoken.They shuddered and

    fell silent upon meeting his eyes.Then, Lucian withdrew his gaze and looked at Roxanne.¡°Essie¡¯s

    condition is a little unique.She can¡¯t ept living with strangers.It¡¯s rare for her to like someone as

    much as you, Ms.Jarvis, so I hope you¡¯ll agree to let us stay with you for her sake.¡±Essiehad been

    behaving so normally around Roxanne to the point that she had forgotten about the child¡¯s

    condition.Now that Lucian had mentioned it, she felt a pang in her heart as she recalled the startled

    look on Este¡¯s face earlier.Pippa also came over and gazed at Roxanne with a look of distress.¡°I¡¯m

    so sorry to trouble you, Ms.Jarvis.If you¡¯re agreeable to it, I¡¯ll let you have therge room with the twin

    beds.It¡¯ll be more convenient that way.¡± Seeing how pitiful Este looked, Roxanne sighed

    inwardly.¡°Very well, then.Thank you, Ms.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 256 Chapter 256 By the time they settled in their room, it

    was already nighttime. Pippa led the parents to therestaurant the botanical garden had arranged for

    them.Roxanne took Archie and Benny to get their food.There were far more employees of the botanical

    garden at the restaurant than when they first gotoff the bus, and Este did not like that.She followed

    closely behind Roxanne, never taking her eyes off thetter. Roxanne turned around when she sensed

    Este¡¯s gaze, and a pained look appeared in her eyes upon noticing the girl¡¯s timid expression.She

    immediately let Archie and Benny hold hands, thus allowing her to free one hand to take

    Este¡¯s.Seeing Roxanne reach her hand out toward her, Este took it without hesitation, her eyes

    crinklingas she beamed.All signs of timidness had vanished from her face without a trace.Lucian was

    still worried about Este, so he followed her.Then, he saw Roxanne and Este holding hands, and

    mixed feelings surged within him as he walked behind Roxanne.When it came to Roxanne¡¯s turn to get

    their food, she found it hard to take four portions at once.Just as she was considering taking one

    portion first, thening back to queue again and get more, arge handreached over from behind

    her.¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± Lucian said in a low voice.She was stunned for a brief moment.But when she gazed at

    the children and thought about how they must have been hungry, she did not refuse.Handing him one

    of the tes, she continued taking her food.In the end, she even took a te of food for Lucian.When it

    was time to eat, Este did not want to leave Roxanne¡¯s side and wanted to sit beside her.Roxanne led

    the three kids to a table and sat down.Then, Lucian sat on the other seat next to Este.The little girl

    was all happy to have Lucian sitting on one side and the beautiful Roxanneon the other.Meanwhile,

    Archie and Benny could not help feeling resentful as they stared at the man next to Este.Those who

    didn¡¯t know better would think that we were a family if they saw us like this.However, this lousy daddy

    wants to marry another woman.He doesn¡¯t want to be with Mommy anymore! Infuriated by that thought,

    they had no wish to look at Lucianany longer.They lowered their heads and focused on eating.¡°Let¡¯s

    eat, Archie and Benny!¡± Este smiled as she scooped up some food with her spoon and ced it on

    the two boys¡¯ tes.Archie and Benny were momentarily stunned.Looking up, they saw Este

    solemnly using her small spoon to scoop some food from her te to Lucian¡¯s and Roxanne¡¯s.SheThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    gazed at them innocently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat, Daddy and Ms.Jarvis.¡± Seeing the small spoon stretched

    out toward her, Roxanne¡¯s heart melted into a puddle.if my daughter had survived all those years ago,

    she¡¯d probably be as adorable and sensible as her¡­Meanwhile, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened when he saw

    what Este did.After the news got out thest time, Mom came to the house and talked about

    Roxanne and me.At that time, Essie asked me with an expectant expression whether! was marrying

    Roxanne.She said she would like it if Roxanne became her mommy.I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m just

    imagining things, but I get the feeling that Essie thinks of Roxanne as hermother whenever they¡¯re

    together.If Essie knew that the Ms.Jarvis she adores is indeed her biological mother¡­Thinking of that,

    Lucian nced at Este and the woman attending to her as he atewith aplex

    expression.Roxanne sensed his gaze and looked up, ncing into his eyes in confusion.Lucian

    furrowed his brows slightly when their eyes locked.In the end, he merely withdrew his gaze without

    saying anything.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Roxanne thought of leaving right after

    dinner, yet the three children froze in their tracks when they stepped out of the restau rant,utterly

    transfixed by the view outside.She followed their line of sight.The restaurant was located in a botanical

    garden atop a mountain.Naturally, there were fewer manmade structures and artificial lighting around.

    Thus, the primary source of illumination came from the full moon.Filtered through the shade of the

    trees, the moonlight appeared soft and hazy, lending an attractiveglow to the nts in the botanical

    garden.Many adults strolled through the beautiful garden with their children.Benny tugged on

    Roxanne¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Let¡¯s walk through the garden too, Mommy!¡± Roxanne rarely had the

    chance for a leisurely stroll.The lovely scenery was simply irresistible, and she said to Lucian, ¡°I¡¯m

    taking the kids fora walk in the garden.Why don¡¯t you bring Essie home first, Mr.Farwell?¡± After that,

    she tried to let go of Este¡®s hand and have the girl follow Lucian home.s, the young girl refused to

    let go of Roxanne¡¯s hand.Roxanne had no choice but to bring her along for the stroll.They wandered to

    a deserted part of the garden.Benny grew excited as he surveyed the tall trees around him and

    suggested, ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s y hide- and-seek!¡±Roxanne smiled and agreed.¡°All right, but don¡¯t run too

    far away. It¡¯s not safe.¡±The children nodded obediently.Roxanne nned to search for the boys with

    Este, yet the young girl seemed eager to hide.No one had ever yed hide-and-seek with Este

    before, and her gaze turned expectant as the boys suggested the game.In the end, Roxanne reminded

    Archie and Benny to take care of Este before she closed her eyes and allowed the children to

    hide.¡°Are you ready? I¡¯m going to look for you!¡± Roxanne shouted after giving them some seconds to

    hide.The words had barely left her mouth when Estel¡¯s childish voice drifted out from behind a

    tree.¡°Ready!¡±Roxanne could not help butugh.Although Este¡¯s reply had given away the children¡¯s

    hiding spot, Roxanne pretended not to know their whereaboutsand put on a good show of looking for

    them.Suddenly, a woman¡¯s voice rang out beside Roxanne.¡°You must be Archie¡¯s mother, yes?¡±

    Roxanne lifted her gaze and saw avishly dressed woman before her.The woman held a young girl¡¯s

    hand and shot Roxanne a sly smile.Sensing her visitor was less than kind, Roxanne concealed the

    wariness that swelled in her chest before asking, ¡°I am. You are?¡± The woman shot her a disdainful

    re before replying, ¡°My identity doesn¡¯t matter.I¡¯m here to remind you of something, Ms.Jarvis.I hope

    you don¡¯t take my advice lightly.¡± Her words brought a frown to Roxanne¡¯s face.The woman continued,

    ¡°Essie has always been the apple of Mr.Farwell¡¯s eye.Mr.Farwell only holds you in higher regard

    because her daughter is close to you and yoursons.This is an honor for your family.¡± Her tone turned

    icy as she got to the point.¡°Ms.Jarvis, I hope you¡¯re mindful of your situation.Don¡¯t assume you have a

    chance of developing a rtionship with Mr.Farwell because of your children¡¯s friendship.Mr.Farwell

    only interacts with you for the sake of his child.Don¡¯t have any ideas about weaseling your way into the

    Farwell family.¡±Roxanne¡¯s head pounded inadvertently at the woman¡¯swords.tknew running into Lucian

    here was catnip for unsavoryments.I just didn¡¯t think it woulde so soon.¡°You must be

    mistaken about the situation¡­¡± Roxanne tried to exin.s, the woman cut her off disgustedly and

    retorted, ¡°Mistaken? Everyone knows how much time you¡¯re spending with Mr.Farwell these days.Know

    your ce, Ms.Jarvis! Mr. Farwell¡¯s fianc¨¦e is Ms. Pearson, and their rtionship is stronger than ever.I

    hope you don¡¯t humiliate yourself in this hopeless scheme to win Mr.From N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258

    Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 258 Chapter 258 The mention of Lucian and Aubree¡¯s

    impending wedding caused Roxanne to lower her gaze. She swallowedthe retort on the tip of her

    tongue and replied to the nasty woman, ¡°Thank you for your advice.I¡¯ll be more mindful in the future.¡±

    The woman took Roxanne¡¯s meekness as a sign of her victory.She made a mental note to tell Aubree

    about that night¡¯s incident and used it to butter up the future Mrs.Farwell. As that thought crossed her

    mind, the woman stared at Roxanne scornfully and spat, ¡°Good.You would never be a good match for

    Mr.Farwell.¡± Their conversation hadsted so long that Este began wondering why Roxanne had not

    come searchingfor them.She peeped out from behind a tree and noticed a fierce-looking woman

    standing in front of Roxanne.Este thought the woman was bullying Roxanne and hastily mbered

    toward them.¡°Don¡¯t bully Ms.Jarvis!¡± Este yelled aftertching onto Roxanne¡¯s legs.She even shot

    the nasty woman a re for good measure.The young girl¡¯s sudden appearance stunned the woman,

    who quickly smiled and knelt down.She tried to stroke Este¡¯s head and cooed, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Ms.Este?

    You¡¯re such an adorable girl.¡± Este shied away from strangers because of her autism.When she saw

    the unfamiliar woman trying to touch her head, Este pushed her hand away and stared cautiouslyat

    her.The woman¡¯s expression froze at Este¡¯s rejection.The young girl¡¯s closeness to Roxanne vexed

    her as well.Still, the woman stubbornly tried to approach Este.¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms.Este.I mean no

    harm.I just think that you look adorable.¡± As she spoke, she stretched her hand toward Este once

    more.Panic filled Este¡¯s gaze, and she hid behind Roxanne, wrapping her arms around thetter¡¯s

    leg.Roxanne scrunched her brows in concern and stopped the woman froming closer to

    Este.She said, ¡°Essie¡¯s scared of strangers.If you really like her, it would be much better to keep a

    distance from her.¡±Este¡¯s repeated rejection and Roxanne¡¯sadvice enraged the woman, who stood

    up and argued, ¡°I¡¯m close to Ms.Pearson, and she¡¯s going to be Essie¡¯s mother soon.My

    rtionship with Essie has nothing to do with you.¡± Roxanne¡¯s expression shifted when she heard

    Aubree¡¯s nameagain.This woman¡¯s telling the truth.I don¡¯t deserve to interfere in Essie¡¯s rtionships,

    but Essie seems truly frightened by this stranger.She¡¯s shaking so much even as she hugs my leg.With

    that in mind, Roxanne said, ¡°Since your daughter and Essie are in the same ss, you should knowAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    about Essie¡¯s condition.She doesn¡¯t like it when strangers touch her.Thank you for your earlier advice,

    but if there¡¯s nothing else, please take your leave.Essie¡¯s still a bit shaken.¡± After that, Roxanne

    tenderly pulled the frightened girl into her arms.Upset and scared, Este red at the unfamiliar

    woman behind Roxanne with tears in her eyes.Naturally, the woman ignored Roxanne¡¯s words.With a

    hostile expression on her face, she was about to say something more when footsteps approached

    them.Lucian¡¯s cold baritone soon followed.¡°What happened to Essie?¡± When she saw her father,

    Este ran toward him and hugged him tightly,wailing, ¡°Thatdy doesn¡¯t like Ms.Jarvis.¡±Lucian frowned

    slightly.He had nned on following Roxanne and the children but was unfortunately held up by idle

    chitchat with some parents along theway.He never expected toe across Este crying when he

    finally arrived.Lucian quickly deduced that ¡°thedy¡± his daughter mentioned was the unfamiliar woman

    standing in front of Roxanne.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259

    Leaving The Country After Divorce chapter 259Chapter 259 The woman who had osted Roxanne

    earlier quickly tamped down her rage when she saw Lucian. She sputtered, ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±Lucian

    nodded coollyat her before approaching Roxanne.Softly, he asked, ¡°What happened?¡± Roxanne¡¯s gaze

    swept over the contrite woman.She thought of their conversation earlier and decided not to cause more

    trouble by telling thetruth. Instead, Roxanne shook her head and said, ¡°Nothing.She came to say hi, but

    Essie doesn¡¯t like strangers, so she was scared.¡±After hearing herwords, Lucian stared at the unfamiliar

    woman suspiciously andmented, ¡°Essie isn¡¯t usually this timid.¡± His imposing demeanor unsettled

    the woman, who lowered her head guiltily and replied, ¡°I just thought Ms.Este looked adorable and

    wanted to stroke her hair.I didn¡¯t think I would scare her.Please ept my deepest apologies.¡± Lucian

    stared at the young girl in his arms, who was pouting silently while staring straight atRoxanne.Things

    obviously were not as simple as the woman had described.It was also clear that Roxanne would not tell

    him the truth.As he thought of how Roxanne was keeping her distance from him, Lucian¡¯s displeasure

    grew, and it showed in his darkening gaze.He dered coldly, ¡°I thought the parents of Essie¡¯s

    ssmates should know about her condition.Since you seem utterly clueless, I hope you stay away

    from my daughter for the nexttwo days.Don¡¯t frighten her again.¡± The woman bit her lip in

    resentment.She wanted to use the next two days to grow closer to Lucian and Este, building a good

    rtionship with the Farwell family.Lucian¡¯s hostile words had put a swift end to her n.Nheless,

    she dared not voice her objections before a frosty-looking Lucian.Instead, she promised to heed his

    words before leaving with her child in tow.Este sniffled as the nasty woman departed.She broke free

    from her father¡¯s arms and walked toward Roxanne, grabbing thetter¡¯s skirt.Recalling how Este

    had rushed forward to protect her earlier, Roxanne was moved, and she stroked the young girl¡¯s head

    fondly.Then, she held Este¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°I still don¡¯t know where the boys are.Let¡¯s look for

    them together, okay?¡± Este¡¯s eyes lit up when she realized that they could still y hide-and-

    seek.She nodded her head in excitement, which brought a smile to Roxanne¡¯s face.Roxanne led

    Este around the botanical garden to look for her sons.Archie and Benny had been raised overseas,

    and thanks to Roxanne¡¯s busy lifestyle, the boys had grown up with a lot of freedom.Thus, they wereThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    more daringpared to most children their age and had run off to a much further ce to

    hide.However, Roxanne was not worried because she knew they would take care of their

    safety.Meanwhile, Lucian trailed Roxanne and Este.His gaze softened as he watched the two

    walking hand-in-hand.¡°Archie! Benny!¡± Este called out as she walked.It reminded Roxanne of how

    Este had replied to her question earlier, and she could not help but smile at the child¡¯s

    cuteness.Suddenly, Este tugged on Roxanne¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Over here!¡±Roxanne followed Este

    through aplicated route and was surprised to see the boys hiding behind amanmade hill.¡°How did

    you know Archie and Benny were hiding here, Essie?¡± asked a surprised Roxanne.The boys always

    hid in the most creative ces, and Roxanne had always struggled to find them during their hide-and

    seek sessions.She never imagined Este would find them so easily.Este tilted her head and replied,

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.It was a guess.¡± Roxanne did not think much of Este¡¯s response and promptly believed

    her.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260

    Leaving The Country After Divorce chapter 260Chapter 260 By the time Lucian, Roxanne, and the

    children returned to their rooms, it was alreadynine at night. Archie and Benny were dripping in sweat

    from ying hide-and-seek earlier.Roxanne quickly ushered the boys into the bathroom to shower

    them once they got back.Their yful chatter drifted out of the bathroom from time to time.From where

    she sat on the bed, Este stared at the bathroom door enviously. Ms.Jarvis always gave me a bath

    when I stayed at her house.After Daddy brought me home, only Ms.Catalina gave me baths.Ms.Jarvis

    was so gentle when she gave me a bath, and her shampoo smells so good! Meanwhile, Lucianstared

    at his daughter¡¯s expectant expression with conflicting emotions.Este was far too dependent on

    Roxanne.Or is it because the bond between a daughter and her mother is simply too powerful? Amid

    his musings, Roxanne led the boys out of thebathroom.Archie and Benny¡¯s hair were still wet as they

    scuffled with each other.Roxanne grabbed a hairdryer and prepared to blow-dry the boys¡¯

    hair.Suddenly, Lucian asked, ¡°Ms.Jarvis, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, could you help Essie with her

    bath?¡± Roxanne stiffenedin surprise.Este stared at her expectantly and pleaded, ¡°Please, Ms.Jarvis!¡±

    Lucian exined softly, ¡°I¡¯m a man, and it¡¯s not appropriate for me to give Essie a bath.I hope you can

    do me this favor, Ms.Jarvis.¡± s, Roxanne¡¯s heart softened when she saw the expression on Estels

    face, and she relented.Her gaze soonnded on her two sons and their dripping wet hair.¡°Give me a

    moment.Let me dry their hair.¡± As she spoke, Roxanne switched on the hairdryer, ready to drythe boys¡¯

    hair.Arge hand reached out beside her and took the hairdryer from her.Roxanne looked to the

    side.She did not know when Lucian had walked over to her.you don¡¯t mind, Ms.Jarvis, I can help you

    with that instead.Essie sweated a lot earlier, and I¡¯m worried she¡¯ll catch a cold if she doesn¡¯t bathe

    soon.¡± Lucianexined while approaching Archie and Benny with the hairdryer.The boys fell silent at

    the same time when they realized Lucian was drying their hairfor them.Benny turned his attention to his

    fingers, resisting the urge to look back at his father.Archie, on the other hand, sat stiff as a board, his

    eyes looking straight forward.Roxanne had been worried that the boys would be wary of Lucian but

    their obedience relieved her.Then, she did not say a word and led Estel into the bathroom.Este

    was a ball of excitement during her bath now that she got her wish.Her antics reminded Roxanne of the

    baths she had given Estel during the young girl¡¯s stay in her home.She sighed inwardly when she

    remembered why Lucian had eventually taken Este away.The unpleasant incident in the botanical

    garden was the final nail in the coffin.No matter how much Este appeared to rely on Roxanne, the

    young girl would eventually be Aubree¡¯s daughter.Roxanne could not allow Lucian to spend more

    time with her because of Este.After Este¡¯s bath, Roxanne came out of the bathroom to the sight of

    Archie and Benny fiddling with ptop on the bed, their hair already dry.Roxanne left them to their

    devices and began blow-drying Este¡¯s hair.Lucian scrutinized Roxanne¡¯s expression, noticing that

    she appeared more somber than before she entered the bathroom.Evidently, she had no ns of

    talking to him.That conclusion caused Lucian to frown.However, he did not force her to exin herself

    but stood quietly by the window.Instantly, the atmosphere in the room grew tense.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261

    Leaving The Country After Divorce chapter 261Chapter 261 The sudden ring of Lucian¡¯s phone broke

    the silence of the room.Roxanne instinctively nced atthe phone screen when it lit up, only to quickly

    retract her gaze when she saw the caller ID.The phone had been ringing for quite a while before Lucian

    turned around to pick it up.Upon seeing the caller ID, he shot Roxanne a nce before answering the

    call by the window, ¡°What is it?¡± Aubree could be heardiningon the other line.¡°I heard Essie¡¯s

    kindergarten organized a tree-nting event.Did you attend it with her?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucian replied

    coldly.Aubree¡¯s expression was a little gloomy as she asked, ¡°Essie dislikes crowded ces, doesn¡¯t

    she? She has never attended events like these, so why would she attend this one?¡± Not wanting to

    waste his time arguing with her, Lucian said, ¡°Essie wanted to attend it, so I brought her over.¡±

    Naturally, Lucian wasn¡¯t about to exin why Este wanted to attend it.Aubree clenched her fists

    tightly and suppressed her rage as she pressed on, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite me? Essie is a girl, so it¡¯d be

    inconvenientfor you to look after her.I could help out if I were there!¡± Lucian looked at Roxanne, who

    was ying with Este, and snapped back at Aubree impatiently, ¡°Why would l?The school asked

    parents to attend it with their children.Who are you to attend it?¡± Aubree fell silent for a few seconds

    before replying awkwardly, ¡°E- Everyone knows we¡¯re getting married, right? Besides, I¡¯ve looked after

    Essie for so manyyears¡ª¡± ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be hanging up now,¡± Lucian cut her off.He then hung up the

    phone before Aubree could say anything.Roxanne was able to hear Lucian¡¯s conversation with Aubree

    due to how silent the room was, and she felt conflicted when she heard whatAubree said.Although

    Lucian didn¡¯t let Aubree finish, Roxanne knew what she was about to say.Aubree was probably going

    to tell him that she¡¯d be Essie¡¯s mother sooner orter.Since everyone knows about them getting

    married, no one would say anything about her attending the event as Essie¡¯s parent.Feeling flustered

    at the thought of that, Roxanne patted Este on the head and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Essie.You need to

    wake up early to nt trees tomorrow, so you should go to bed now.¡± Este nodded obediently and

    climbed into bed.Roxanne then nodded at Lucian before tucking Archie and Benny in.Meanwhile, at the

    Pearson residence, Aubree was so stunned by Lucian¡¯s response that she stared at the nk screen

    ofher phone for quite a while beforeingto her senses.Her face was filled with rage as she swept

    everything off the table in frustration.I deliberately asked him why he¡¯d attend the event with Essie.He

    brushed my question off coldly just as I expected, but I know it¡¯s because of that bitch! That event was

    meant to help parents bond with their children, soshe¡¯d definitely attend it with her two little

    basterds.Lucian went all the way to Bellridge because of that bitch, so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if he

    attended thisevent because of her.There¡¯s no telling what could happen if I let them spend any more

    time with each other! No, Ican¡¯t just sit by and watch as that b*tch gets closer and closer to Lucian!

    Even if he rejects her in the end, I have to be there to witness it! The mere thought of what could

    happen between Lucian and Roxanne was driving Aubree crazy with rage.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262

    Leaving The Country After Divorce chapter 262Chapter 262 The tree-nting activity started very early

    the next morning.After waiting for the parents and children to finish breakfast, Pippa led themto the

    venue of the event.The kindergarten had coborated with a botanical garden to provide the kids with

    an empty spot to nt some trees.There was quite a lot of staff standing by when they arrived. As the

    kids were all born with silver spoons in their mouths, the staff made sure they were extra friendly with

    them.Pippa then introduced the parents to the staff, split them into groups, and had them follow thestaff

    to collect their saplings.Este stared reluctantly at Roxanne when she heard they would be split into

    groups.She refused to budge even when the teacher called her name.Lucian frowned when he saw

    that and shifted his gaze toward Roxanne, who was standing nearby.After hearing the conversation

    between Lucian and Aubreest night, Roxanne instinctively tried to keep her distance from them.She

    then took Archie and Benny by the hand and walked away when she heard the teacher calling out to

    Este.¡°Ms.Jarvis¡­¡± Este lowered her gaze in disappointment as she stood rooted to the

    spot.Lucian wasn¡¯t expecting Roxanne to just leave Este like that, so he didn¡¯t know how tofort

    her.Noticing that Lucian and Este were still standing there after everyone else had left, Pippa came

    over and asked worriedly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Essie? Do you not like ntingtrees?¡± Este lowered

    her gaze and shook her head in silence.Unsure of what she was thinking, Pippa turned toward Lucian

    and asked, ¡°What has gotten into her, Mr.Farwell?¡± The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes turned gloomy when he

    saw Este¡¯s disappointed expression and Roxanne returning with her saplingPippa didn¡¯t dare press

    on any furtherwhen she saw his expression.¡°Essie rarely participates in such events.Since this is her

    first time, it¡¯s normal for her to feel a little ufortable about it.Maybe you should take her home so

    she can get some rest instead, Mr.Farwell.¡± Este looked up at Pippa reluctantly and shook her head

    to indicate that she did not want to go back.She wanted to spend more time with Roxanne, so going

    back meant she would have less time with her.Pippa wasn¡¯t sure of what to do as Este simply shook

    her head without saying anything.Right as she was racking her brain toe up with a solution, Lucian

    said, ¡°Ms.Jarvis¡¯ two kids are the only mends that ¡®Essie has in this kindergarten, so it¡¯s only natural

    that she wantsto be with them.She¡¯s probably throwing a tantrum because she wasn¡¯t ced in theAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    same group as them.¡± Este noddedand said in an adorable voice, ¡°I want Archie and Benny.¡± Since

    she rarely spoke.Pippa¡¯s heart melted when she heard that.¡°I¡¯m sorry.I forgot to take this into

    consideration when I grouped everyone ording to the total number of participants.I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll

    have more fun if you participate in this event with the kids you¡¯re close with, Essie.In this case, you can

    join Archie and Benny¡¯s group.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Lucian said with a nod before leading Este over.Este¡¯s

    eyes lit up with joy when she heard she could be grouped with Roxanne.She got so excited that she let

    go of Lucian¡¯s hand and ran up to Roxanne on her own.¡°Essie must really like Archie and

    Benny.I rarely see her smile so happily like this,¡± Pippa eximed with a relieved smile when she saw

    how happy Este looked.Lucian simply nodded and made his way over without saying anything.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263

    Leaving The Country After Divorce chapter 263Chapter 263 Roxanne had collected three saplings as

    she wanted to join her two kids in nting trees.Archie and Benny were so excited about the event that

    they wokeup really early that morning.Naturally, Roxanne didn¡¯t want to let them down after seeing their

    enthusiasm.After receiving their saplings, the three of them followed the instructions of the staff and

    began digging at their designated spot. Roxanne had deliberately put on a matching sports attire so

    she could join Archie and Benny in digging the holes.With all three of them working together as a team,

    they were able to finish digging the first holefairly quickly.They were about to proceed with digging the

    second hole when a childish voice rang intheir ears.¡°Ms.Jarvis!¡± Este shouted excitedly while

    standing next to Roxanne.Roxanne paused and nced at her in shock.¡°Essie? What are you doing

    here?¡± If I remember it correctly, Essie¡¯s spot should be on the opposite side¡­¡°I¡¯m on your team,

    Ms.Jarvis!¡± Este replied with an innocent look on her face.Roxanne had confusion written all over her

    face.Huh? She¡¯s on my team? What does that mean? Lucian interrupted her train of thought as he

    came over and said,¡±Essie couldn¡¯t stand being away from you guys.I told Ms.Ward about it earlier, and

    she allowed US to join your team.Would that be okay with you, Ms.Jarvis?¡±Roxanne frowned upon

    hearing that.Of course not! Everyone is looking in our direction just because he¡¯s standing next to

    me! I don¡¯t want any more trouble from people like that woman frost night! The look in Estel¡¯s

    eyes slowly turned gloomy when she got no response from her.¡°Ms.Jarvis¡­¡± Roxanne¡¯s heart softened

    when she saw how sad Este looked.¡°All right, Essie.You can join Archie and Benny if you¡¯d like,¡± she

    said while moving aside to makespace for Este.Since she had collected three saplings, she let the

    three kids have one each.The kids were quite excited as it was their first time participating in such an

    activity,and having Roxanne apany them only elevated their mood even further.As Archie and

    Benny were physically stronger, they were able to get the job done rather easily.Este, on the other

    hand, struggled with it and got herself all muddy in just a matter of minutes.Even so, she didn¡¯t seem

    bothered at all and continued digging with a smile on her face.Roxanne chuckled in amusement when

    she saw how cute Estel looked.She then stepped forward to lend her a hand and ced the sapling

    into the holeshe dug.After that, she helped them hold the saplings in ce while they filled the holes upContentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    with soil.Lucian borrowed a shovel from one of the staff and helped them fill up the holes.As it was the

    kids¡¯ first time using a shovel, they struggled a lot with it.Due to how much their hands were shaking,

    there was barely any soil left on the shovel by the time it reached the hole.Roxanne wasn¡¯t too

    concerned as Lucian was around to help them out, but they were taking far too long to fill up the

    holes.Upon ncing at Lucian out of curiosity, Roxanne nearly burst outughing when she saw how

    awkward he looked when using the shovel.Oh, right! I almost forgot! Someone of Lucian¡¯s status would

    never use a shovel like this! Also, he¡¯s probably the first person I¡¯ve ever seen use a shovel

    whilewearing a coat and leather shoes! Despite him being a grown man, he doesn¡¯t seem to be doing

    any better than the kids.The only advantage he has over them is being able to have more soil in his

    shovel due to its size.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264

    Chapter 264Lucian frowned in frustration as he found the shovel extremely unwieldy.While struggling

    with it, he felt Roxanne¡¯s gentle gaze on him and looked up in response.As their eyes met, Roxanne

    quickly retracted her gaze and put on a neutral expression.Lucian frowned when he saw her response,

    but whatever frustration he had earlier seemed to have vanishedpletely. He then turned toward a

    staff and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m having some difficulty using this. Could you please show me how to use

    it?¡± The staff had been observing him from the side for quite some time. He had wanted to tell Lucian

    that he was doing it wrong but held himself back when he saw how intimidating Lucian looked.Seeing

    as Lucian had asked him for assistance, he quickly stepped forward to perform a quick

    demonstration.Even Lucian chuckled in amusement when he saw the staff¡¯s technique and realized

    how funny he looked earlier.yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Having learned the proper way to use a shovel, they were able to speed up the process of filling up the

    holes significantly.The five of them then worked together to finish nting the saplings. The three kids

    would chat with Roxannefrom time to time while Lucian watchedon quietly from the side.¡°Are you guys

    a family?¡± the staff askedcuriously when he saw them having a great time together.Both Roxanne and

    Lucian froze when they heard that.¡°Why do you ask?¡± Lucian asked before Roxanne could say

    anything.Not only did he not deny that staff¡¯s statement, but he¡¯d also give the staff the wrong idea with

    that question of his!Roxanne frowned in displeasure at the thought of that.¡°Well, I just thought you all

    looked a lot like a family. On top of that, these three kids look just like you two,¡± the staff replied without

    giving it much thought.Whatever displeasure Roxanne felt had turned into uneasiness in an instant.She

    really wanted to keep it a secret, but Archie and Benny did look a lot like Lucian. However, the

    resemnce wasn¡¯t that obvious as they were still very young, so Lucian didn¡¯t notice it at all.As such,

    she was afraid that Lucian would pay more attention to Archie and Benny after hearing the staff¡¯s

    comment and finding out about their true identities.Lucian arched an eyebrow and stared at the kids in

    response. While they did look a little simr to each other, he didn¡¯t think much about it.Since all three

    of them were Roxanne¡¯s children, it wasmon for kids to take after their mother¡¯s appearance.¡°You

    guys sure make a lovely family!¡± the staff eximed when he saw that Lucian didn¡¯t deny it.Surely

    enough, Lucian wasn¡¯t about to deny that statement either.Roxanne snapped out of her train of thought

    and told the staff coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve gotten the wrong idea. We¡¯re not a family. We just happened

    to be put on the same team because the kids are close friends.¡±The staff was shocked by her

    exnation. ¡°Is that so? My apologies for making such an assumption. I just thought you guys were a

    family because you were all getting along so well¡­¡±¡°That¡¯s all right. I just wanted to clear up the

    misunderstanding. That¡¯s all,¡± Roxanne said with a forced smile.The staff nodded profusely in

    response.Lucian had a gloomy look in his eyes as he stared at Roxanne from the side.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265

    Chapter 265They had finished nting the second sapling at the time.As Roxanne got up to hand him

    the third sapling, amotion broke out not too far away.¡°Ms. Pearson? What are you doing here?¡±

    Pippa eximed in shock when she saw Aubree at the entrance.Aubree was wearing a fancy red dress

    and a pair of expensive sunsses thatplemented her wavy hair. She walked up to Pippa before

    taking her sunsses off and scanning the crowd. ¡°Lucian said the kindergarten has organized a

    parent-child activity today. I¡¯m worried about Essie, so I came rushing over as quickly as I could. Where

    are they?¡±Pippa pointed in Roxanne¡¯s direction and replied, ¡°Over there with Archie andBenny. Essie

    likes them so much that she doesn¡¯t want to be separated from them, not even for this

    activity.¡±yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen

    The look in Aubree¡¯s eyes turned cold when she heard that. She then thanked Pippa and quickly made

    her way toward Roxanne.All the other parents were wearing sports attire to help their kids nt the

    saplings, so Aubree¡¯s bright red dress drew a lot of attention as she walked past them.Those who

    recognized her shifted their gaze toward Roxanne and prepared themselves for a good

    show.Roxanne¡¯s expression grew stiff when she saw Aubree storming toward them.She knew Aubree

    wouldn¡¯t give up soeasily, especially after hearing what she said on the phonest night. However, she

    didn¡¯t expect her to show up like that.¡°There you are, Lucian!¡± Aubree greeted him coquettishly while

    standing next to them.She then shifted her gaze toward Roxanne as she continued, ¡°Hello there, Ms.

    Jarvis! Long time no see!¡±The awkward tension between them was so intense that everyone watching

    could feel it.Roxanne nodded. ¡°Yeah, long time no see.¡±¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lucian asked with

    a slight hint of displeasure in his tone.Using Sonya as an excuse, Aubree said in the most matter-of-

    fact tone possible, ¡°Mrs. Farwell told me you brought Essie here to attend an event. She said she was

    worried that Essie would feel ufortable with so many people around, and it¡¯d be inconvenient for a

    guy like you to look after Essie, so she sent me here to take a look.¡±Lucian¡¯s frown deepened when he

    heard her mention Sonya.Had it not been for my mother insisting that I marry Aubree, I would¡¯ve called

    off this marriage long ago!Oblivious to his anger, Aubree bent over to look at Este, who was ying

    withArchie and Benny at the time. ¡°Come here, Essie! Give me a hug!¡± she said with her armsThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    outstretched.To her surprise, Este pouted and moved behind the two boys in response.I don¡¯t like

    this evil woman at all! I still remember how she hit me! There¡¯s no way I¡¯d let her hug me!The look in

    Aubree¡¯s eyes turned gloomy when she saw Este pulling away from her, but she maintained a

    friendly smile on her face as she said apologetically, ¡°Are you still mad at me for what happenedst

    time, Essie? I¡¯m sorry for losing my patience. Will you please forgive me?¡±Este pursed her lips and

    shook her head without saying anything.You little b*tch! I¡¯d have taught your ungrateful as a lesson if

    we weren¡¯t in front of all these people right now!Aubree thought to herself after getting rejected a

    second time.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266

    Chapter 266Not wanting to attract attention to herself, Roxanne interrupted coldly. ¡°Since Ms. Pearson

    is back and Essie¡¯s tree has been nted, I think you should take Essie and go back with Ms. Pearson,

    Mr. Farwell.¡±Hearing that, Aubree shot to her feet and nced at Lucian with a grin.Aubree¡¯s motive for

    coming was to prevent Lucian and Roxanne from spending time with each other. Now that Roxanne

    had suggested the idea herself, Aubree could not be happier.Lucian¡¯s gaze turned grim when he heard

    Roxanne¡¯s words. He looked at her with a frown and said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you helped me and Essie to

    nt the tree just now. I can¡¯t just leave like that. Besides, there¡¯s one more tree left. Let¡¯s nt it

    together.¡± Roxanne furrowed her brows. When she was about to turn down his suggestion,Este

    called out timidly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±Roxanne¡¯s heart softened. She turned around, only to notice the look of

    aversion on Este¡¯s face.yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen

    Clearly, Este was traumatized by what Aubree had done to her previously. She was still afraid of

    her.I¡¯d love to keep Essie with me if possible, but we¡¯re not even rted. I can¡¯t do anything about it

    even if I want to protect her.After pondering for a moment, Roxannelowered her eyes and agreed,

    ¡°Sinceyou¡¯ve said that, Mr. Farwell, I¡¯m afraid.I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±Lucian¡¯s expression rxed.

    He picked up the shovel and continued filling up the holes.Meanwhile, Este¡¯s mood lifted when she

    realized Roxanne would not leave her. Smiling, she joined the boys to fill the holes.All of a sudden,

    Aubree was neglected by everyone.After a moment of silence, Aubree mustered her courage and

    made up her mind to take Lucian away from Roxanne She asked, ¡°Lucian, you must be tired. Why

    don¡¯t you stop and get some rest?¡±However, Lucian did not stop. It was as ifhe did not hear her voice at

    all.Aubree gritted her teeth in anger. Shesummoned her courage and reached outto take the shovel in

    his hand.Archie and Benny could not stand it anymore.Stopping whatever he was doing, Archie looked

    at Aubree innocently. ¡°Ms. Pearson, if you¡¯re that worried, shouldn¡¯t Essie be the one you¡¯re worried

    about? Mr. Farwell has only filled in a few holes. It should be a piece of cake for adults, shouldn¡¯t it?

    Look at Essie. She¡¯s all sweaty already.¡±¡°Didn¡¯t you apologize to Essie earlier? Do you not mean it?¡±

    Benny added.The boys¡¯ words caused Aubree¡¯s face to turn ashen. She pinched her palm tosuppress

    her anger.Now that the boys had spoken, Aubree had no choice but to give up on Lucian and walk over

    to Este. She asked patiently. ¡°Essie, are you tired? I¡¯ll take you out to get something yummy to eat.

    Would you like that?¡±Este shrunk away, biting her lip without saying anything while lifting her gaze to

    look at Roxanne.Roxanne felt bad for Este, but she did not know what to say.After all, Aubree was

    Lucian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, and it was made known to the public. Moreover, she was also Este¡¯s future mother.

    Roxanne basically had no rightto interfere with their matters.Seeing that she was not responding,

    Aubree smirked and pulled Este into her embrace.Este struggled, but it only made Aubree hug her

    tighter. In the end, she could only bite her lip and allow Aubree to hug her.When Lucian saw Este

    being so quiet, he thought that she did not hate Aubree that much. Aubree did not dare to bully Este

    in Lucian¡¯s presence. Thus, she, too, did not speak.After nting thest tree, Roxanne suggested

    again for Lucian to leave with Este and Aubree.Lucian nodded silently.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267

    Chapter 267¡°Why are you here?¡± Lucian questioned expressionlessly after pulling Aubree to the edge

    of the nting site.Upon hearing that, Aubree gazed at the little girl in her embrace with concern. ¡°I was

    worried about Essie, so I came over to check on things. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t make things difficult for all

    of you.¡±As soon as she said that, Lucian¡¯s stern voice rang out again. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve seen everything

    now. Essie¡¯s adapting well. If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave.¡±Aubree¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°Lucian, I traveled all the way here. Surely you won¡¯t let me go back just like that without a meal?¡± With

    that, she hung her head guiltily and mumbled, ¡°I know. You still me me for hurting Essiest time,

    but I swear I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I¡¯ve been regarding Essie as my own for so manyyears. How

    would I bear to harm her? Besides, you¡¯ve already punished me for that, and I know what I¡¯ve done

    wrong. Please, just forgive me, will you?¡±At the mention of the incident when she had harmed Este,

    Lucian said frostily, The person you should be apologizing to isn¡¯t

    me.¡±yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen

    Aubree nced at Este, who was suffering in her embrace.Este could not break free because she

    was not strong enough to do so.Feeling that Aubree had loosened her grip, Este quickly pulled out

    her arms from Aubree¡¯s embrace and reached out to LucianLucian quickly grabbed Este¡¯s arm and

    pulled her into his embrace.¡°Essie has the right to be mad at me. It¡¯s my fault. From today onward, I¡¯ll

    prove to her that I don¡¯t have ill intentions toward her.¡± Aubree pretended to me herself, for she knew

    Este would never forgive her. After that, she gave Lucian at tentative nce. ¡°Would you give me the

    chance to prove myself?¡±In other words, she was asking if their marriage coulde true.Of course,

    Lucian understood what she was implying. With a mysterious smile, he reced his frosty expression

    with a calm look and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for lunch. You should leave after having lunch here.¡±A look of

    disappointment shed in Aubree¡¯s eyes when she did not get the answer she wanted. Even so, she

    forced herself to cheer up and nodded with a smile.Soon, it was lunchtime. Lucian took Este to the

    cafeteria to get their food, Aubree following behind them.It was her first time queueing up to get food. In

    no time, she was strangely shoved to the end of the line.Aubree frantically attempted to return to

    Lucian¡¯s side, but a few parents got in her way, surrounding her.They stared at Aubree in admiration.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, you¡¯re so amazing. You¡¯ve got such a good rtionship with Mr. Farwell, and you even

    treat Essie so well bying all the way here to take care of her.¡±Delighted to hear their praises,

    Aubree smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just carrying out my responsibilities.¡±With that, she lifted her gaze and looked at

    Lucian shyly and fearfully.¡°I¡¯ve always heard rumors about you being a pretty person. Now that I¡¯ve

    seen you in person, I can finally confirm that the rumors are true. Both you and Mr. Farwell are a

    fantastic couple.¡±¡°Essie never lets anyone get close to her, but she didn¡¯t struggle when you hugged

    her. She must like you, Ms. Pearson.¡±When Roxanne took Archie and Benny to sit in the corner, she

    heard the parents¡¯ praises and could not help but feel conflicted.Lifting her gaze, she saw Este,

    whose hand was being held by Lucian. A feeling of concern filled Roxanne¡¯s heart again.Aubree

    treated Essie so harshlyst time. Will she really treat Essie well? Besides, Essie¡¯s terrified of

    Aubree¡­This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268

    Chapter 268¡°Hmph!¡± Benny harrumphed in displeasure. He, too, had heard the praises that were

    showered on AubreeRoxanne finally returned to her senses and eyed him in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong?¡±Poking the food on his te, Benny replied gloomily, ¡°I don¡¯t like thatdy.¡±Roxanne was briefly

    stunned by his words. ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± Benny¡¯s only met Aubree twice. Why would he have such

    prejudice against her?The boy lifted his head and nced at Roxanne, wanting to tell her it was

    because Aubree wanted to marry Lucian and that Aubree was the reason Lucian them.However, it

    urred to him that Roxanne did not know about themfinding out their identities. Hence, he pouted

    and swallowed the words he wanted to say. ¡°Because Ms. Pearson treats Essie badly. Essie doesn¡¯t

    like her.¡±Roxanne¡¯s heart ached for Este, but she could only smile and console the boys. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s

    unlikely. Why would she treat Essie badly? She¡¯s going to be Essie¡¯s mom in the future. Come on now.

    Stop thinking too much and eat your food.¡±Benny lowered his head reluctantly,ining about

    Lucian in his heart.Just exactly how is Ms. Pearson better than Mommy? Why does Daddy want to

    marry that woman?After lunch, Pippa invited everyone totake a walk around the area.When Roxanne

    took the boys out of the cafeteria, she realized they were still feeling low. Hence, she decided to take

    them out for a stroll. She suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me to the ce you hidst night? I have no

    idea how you boys find that ce.¡±The boys finally cheered up at the mention of the hide-and-seek

    game. Just as they were about to take Roxanne to the location, they heard Este¡¯s sweet voice.¡°Ms.

    Jarvis¡­¡±The fact that Aubree had reced. Roxanne¡¯s spot during mealtime put Este in low spirits.

    She had barely eaten her food.Only when she saw Roxanne did she finally smile.Roxanne stopped in

    her tracks and turned at her shoulder, only to find Lucian and Aubree standing side by side behind

    Este.Seeing how great the two looked together, Roxanne immediately averted her gaze.Archie and

    Benny, too, saw the couple. They put on a stern expression and tugged Roxanne¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s

    go!¡±They did not want to see the image of Lucian being with Aubree.Roxanne nodded to the boys and

    lowered her gaze, exining to Este, ¡°I¡¯m taking Archie and Benny out for a walk.Be a good girl and

    stay with your daddy. okay?¡±She bent over and patted Este¡¯s headbefore leaving with the

    boys.Este stared fixedly at their backs. Seeing Roxanne had no intentions of turning around, EsteContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    turned to Lucian and tugged his sleeve.Frowning, Lucian called out to Roxanne, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, if you

    don¡¯t mind, can we join you?¡±Roxanne halted in her tracks and turned around to give Lucian a distant

    look. ¡°I don¡¯t mind taking a walk with you and Ms. Pearson, your fianc¨¦e. I just don¡¯t want to be the third

    wheel. So please, don¡¯t put me in a tight spot.¡±Without giving Lucian the chance to speak, Roxanne

    took the boys¡¯ hands and marched away.Lucian¡¯s expression became grim as he watched Roxanne

    leave with Archie and Benny.Fianc¨¦e? Third wheel? That woman really knows how to get on my

    nerves.Este never expected Roxanne to leave her behind. And with Aubree standing beside her, her

    lips quivered, and her eyes reddened. She looked as if she could burst into tears in the next second.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Ouickly. Roxanne vanished from their sight. Este hung her head sadly, her voice shaking as she

    muttered, ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Lucian was still feeling mad at Roxanne¡®s words. When he heard Este was still determined to look for

    Roxanne, he frowned. ¡°Ms. Jarvis has her own children. You can¡®t keep disturbing her.¡±

    Este lifted her head and red at Lucian, who met her gaze with a frown.

    Both of them had the same adamant look on their faces.

    s, Este could never defeat her father. After ring at him for some time, she lowered her head

    angrily.

    Fine. I won¡®t go, then.

    We stay in the same room, anyway. Ms. Jarvis will definitelye back to pack her things.

    At that thought, Este recollected herself and said, ¡°I want to return to my room.¡±

    Of course, Lucian was unaware of Este¡®s intentions. He merely thought she was getting

    ufortable in a crowded ce without Roxanne around. Hence, he agreed.

    Meanwhile, an idea came to Aubree. Before Lucian could even speak, she squatted and patted

    Este¡®s head. ¡°Are you feeling unwell, Essie? Why do you suddenly want to return to your room?¡±

    Este pursed her lips, not wanting to talk to Aubree.

    However, Aubree took her silence as a yes. Getting to her feet, she said to Lucian, ¡°Since Essie¡®s

    feeling unwell, I shouldn¡®t just leave like that. Why don¡®t I go back with both of you? That way, I can

    take care of her.¡±

    Lucian cast her a nce. When he recalled how Roxanne had always behaved in a distant manner

    whenever Aubree was mentioned, a cold look shed through his eyes. ¡°It¡®s okay. I can take care of

    Essie on my own. It¡®s gettingte. You should get home soon.¡±

    Aubree knew he would reject her suggestion. Hence, she had alreadye up with another approach.

    Putting on a smile, she said, ¡°Essie is unwell. Mrs. Farwell will be worried if she finds out about this. If

    she knows I¡®ve returned without staying back to take care of Essie, she¡®ll definitely be mad at me.

    Besides, I feel bad for treating Essie badly back then. I never got the chance to meet her and apologize

    properly. Please, let me stay today to make it up to Essie.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his eyebrows and remained silent.

    ¡°I¡®ll feel bad if I can¡®t make it up to Essie.¡± Aubree pretended to lower her head guiltily. Even her tone

    was filled with guilt.

    Este only wanted to go back to the hotel to wait for Roxanne. Seeing that Lucian was not moving,

    she urged, ¡°Daddy, let¡®s go back!¡±

    Lucian thought Este was feeling extremely unwell. Hence, he ignored Aubree, bent over, picked

    Essie up, and walked toward the entrance of the botanical garden.

    Aubree was not bothered by the fact that he did not answer her. When she saw him walking out with

    Este in his arms,

    she quickly followed after them.

    After informing Pippa, Lucian took Este back to the hotel.

    He could not be bothered about Aubree, who kept following them.

    Upon arriving at the hotel, Lucian ced Este on the bed. He figured he should give James a call to

    ask for opinions in dealing with Este¡®s situation.

    To his surprise, as soon as he took out his phone, Este hopped off the bed and skipped to

    Roxanne¡®s.

    Lucian was stunned by what he saw, and he slowly understood Este¡®s intentions.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Here I was thinking Este¡®s sick. Who would¡®ve known that this kiddo only wanted toe back to wait

    Este felt much calmer as she sat on Roxanne¡®s bed. Her eyes gleamed, and she looked excited to

    see Roxanne and the boys return.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.

    Este thought it was Roxanne and the boys who had returned. Her eyes lit up, and she leaped off the

    bed, dashing over to open the door.

    The second she saw the person at the door, the sparkle in her eyes faded.

    ¡°Essie.¡± The smile on Aubree¡®s face looked forced.

    Aubree was, after all, a woman. On top of that, she had to walk along the mountain path to reach the

    hotel. Most importantly, Lucian seemed to have no intentions of waiting for her. He had merely carried

    Este in his arms and strode off.

    After walking for some time, she was left behind, and she had lost sight of them.

    Thankfully, there was only one hotel nearby, and that was how she had found them.

    After asking the receptionist for their room number, she headed straight for the room.

    Seeing who the visitor was, Lucian, too, was unhappy.

    However, Aubree pretended as if she did not see the change in their expressions. With a smile on her

    face, she entered the room and nced at Este, saying, ¡°Aren¡®t you feeling unwell? Why aren¡®t you

    resting in bed?¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When she finished her words, she gave Lucian a reproachful look. ¡°Didn¡®t I tell you already? I¡®ll take

    care of Essie.¡±

    Lucian knitted his brows. ¡°Essie¡®s just a little tired. If you have no other matters, you should go home as

    soon as possible.¡±

    Aubree¡®s expression froze, and she racked her brains in search of an excuse to stay back.

    As she was thinking about it, she suddenly spotted the pink luggage at the bedside.

    It did not look like it belonged to Lucian no matter how hard she stared at it.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Aubree asked in puzzlement, eyeing the luggage suspiciously.

    Lucian followed her line of sight and said inly, ¡°That belongs to a parent of Essie¡®s ssmate. There

    weren¡®t enough rooms, so I had to squeeze into someone else¡®s.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Aubree shot him a look of surprise. ¡°You¡®re sharing a room with a woman?¡±

    Lucian¡®s gaze darkened.

    If it were another woman, he, naturally, would not agree to it.

    However, that woman was Roxanne.

    They were once husband and wife and had intimate moments back then. Thus, there was nothing to be

    shy about.

    Moreover, they were very cautious by making sure they put on pajamas when they slept. In fact, they

    rarely spoke to each other.

    When Aubree noticed the luggage, she immediately realized that the woman was most likely Roxanne

    and disgust rose in her heart.

    I knew it! I can¡®t let Lucian stay with Roxanne! They were already a wall apart when they

    were in Bellridge. And this time, they¡®re staying together

    in a room! And Lucian doesn¡®t seem to mind it at all!

    Aubree¡®s blood boiled, but she pinched her palm to suppress her anger. Putting on a gentle smile, she

    suggested, ¡°Well, if the hotel did not have enough rooms yesterday, maybe they have some today. Let

    me ask them. Even if you don¡®t mind sharing a room with a woman, you still have to think from her

    perspective. It might be inconvenient for her.¡±

    With that, she turned around, wanting to head downstairs to request a change of room for Lucian.

    Lucian merely frowned without saying a word.

    Este, however, pulled the hem of Aubree¡®s skirt. Resistance was written all over her face. ¡°I don¡®t

    want that!¡±

    Aubree calmed herself down and looked at Este with a frown. ¡°Be a good girl, Essie. If this gets out,

    it¡®ll bring trouble to both your daddy and thatdy.¡±

    Este shook her head stubbornly.

    Ms. Jarvis left

    because Ms. Pearson made her angry. This room is the only ce I get to see Ms. Jarvis. If we change

    when I¡®ll get to see Ms. Jarvis again.

    Este¡®s behavior only made Aubree more certain that Roxanne was the woman Lucian was sharing a

    room with.

    Aubree was on the verge of losing her temper when she realized that fact. Taking a deep breath, she

    bent down and said patiently, ¡°Let¡®s get another room. I¡®ll y with you, okay?¡±

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271

    Naturally, Este refused.

    Aubree stood up and nced at Lucian. ¡°Lucian, I¡®ll go downstairs and ask the receptionist. Let¡®s get

    another room if it¡®s possible.¡±

    Este turned around and shot Lucian an expectant look, hoping he would reject Aubree¡®s suggestion.

    There was a dark and unfathomable look in Lucian¡®s eyes.

    Even if I refuse Aubree¡®s suggestion to switch rooms, Roxanne

    will surely make the same decision once shees back. After all, she didnt seem too receptive to Ms.

    Ward¡®s suggestion of sharing rooms yesterday. Now that Aubree¡®s here today, Roxanne will only want

    to avoid me more.

    Considering the possible reactions Roxanne would make, Lucian seemed to have silently epted

    Aubree¡®s suggestion.

    Not getting a single response from Lucian and seeing Aubree actually walking out to request a change

    of room made Este stomp her feet in anger. She then followed Aubree into the elevator.

    Aubree was stunned. ¡°Essie, why are you here? You can just wait with your daddy in the room.¡±

    Este merely lowered her head without responding to Aubree¡®s words.

    Seeing that, Aubree frowned with displeasure and retracted her gaze, pretending as if Este was not

    there.

    Since they were the only ones in the elevator, Aubree could not be bothered to waste her energy

    talking to Este. Thetter kept silent, and Aubree, too, did not bother pretending.

    Once the elevator stopped on the first floor, the doors opened slowly. At the same time, Aubree¡®s

    expression changed. She put on a subtle smile, pretending to be kind. Just as she wanted to hold

    Este¡®s hand, thetter had already darted out of the elevator, running out of the hotel.

    Aubree was too panicked to move. She even forgot to run after her. Even her purpose of going

    downstairs was lost in her sea of thoughts.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Este, on the other hand, headed in the direction of the botanical garden.

    I don¡®t like this evil Ms. Pearson! I don¡®t like Daddy, too! I¡®m going to look for Ms. Jarvis!

    Just as Aubree was standing frozen in the hotel, she heard a sound behind her.

    ¡°Where¡®s Essie?¡± Lucian scanned the entire lobby, but Este was nowhere to be seen. His face

    darkened instantly.

    Aubree shuddered guiltily at the sound of Lucian¡®s voice. ¡°S¨CShe ran out¡­¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡®t you stop her?¡± Lucian shouted angrily.

    He knew Este was a stubborn person, but he never expected her to be that stubborn.

    When the elevator door was about to close earlier, Este had suddenly run out of the room.

    Regardless of how fast Lucian had reacted, the elevator door had still shut before he could arrive.

    Hence, Lucian could only wait for the next round.

    He figured with Aubree in there, she would not let Este run away on her own.

    But to his dismay, Aubree actually lost Este.

    Lucian had no time to find out if Aubree lost Este or did not even bother watching over thetter in

    the first ce.

    ¡°I didn¡®t expect her to run out like that. I asked why she came with me, but she didn¡®t answer...¡± Aubree

    was filled with panic.

    ¡°You¡®d better pray nothing happens to Essie, or else¡°¨CLucian red at her

    expressionlessly. A murderous aura exuded from his body, which made Aubree feel suffocated¡ª¡°you

    won¡¯t be able to make it up for today¡®s matters even if you die.¡±

    With that, he rushed out of the hotel.

    Aubree stood rooted to the ground for about a minute. When she finally returned to her senses, she

    attempted to run after him, but her legs were too weak to move.

    Although she did not like Este, she knew where to draw the line.

    Este was the Farwell family¡®s prized child. It was still fine when Aubree had secretly bullied the

    former, but if she really caused something to happen to Este, she could just forget about getting

    married into the Farwell family.

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272

    Lucian did not hesitate as he made his way to the botanical garden right away.

    Este wanted to hang out with Roxanne, so the only ce she would go was to thetter. Besides the

    botanical garden. there was nowhere else she could go.

    Lucian ran all the way to the botanical garden, but Este was nowhere to be seen.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    His heart sank. He fished his phone out of his pocket and called Roxanne.

    Roxanne was strolling around the botanical garden with the kids when her phone rang. She couldn¡®t

    help frowning when she saw the caller ID on her screen.

    Lucian? Shouldn¡®t he be with Aubree? Why is he calling me?

    The phone rang for quite some time before Roxanne finally picked it up.

    ¡°Have you seen Essie?¡± Lucian asked in his deep voice the moment the call connected.

    He sounds nervous.

    Roxanne didn¡®t know why, but she had a bad feeling. ¡°No, I haven¡®t seen her. What happened?¡±

    Lucian scanned his surroundings. He didn¡®t dare to blink because he was worried that he would miss

    his daughter. ¡°Essie is missing.¡±

    Roxanne¡®s heart trembled when she heard that. Panic was written all over her face. ¡°Isn¡®t she with you?

    How did she get lost?¡±

    Thinking about the events that led to Este going missing made Lucian frown. ¡°It¡®s a long story. Let¡®s

    look for her for now. She should be somewhere around the botanical garden.¡±

    Roxanne dared not dawdle. She immediately agreed to his n. ¡°Okay, I¡®ll search around the ce

    with the kids.¡±

    After hanging up, she turned to Archie and Benny, wanting to bring them along to search for Este.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡®s wrong?¡± asked the kids in confusion when they saw the panicked look on Roxanne¡®s

    face.

    Roxanne, who was worried, took a deep breath to force herself to sound calm as she said, ¡°Essie is

    missing. We have to look around for her.¡±

    Archie and Benny were shocked to hear that. Their faces were filled with worry as well.

    Archie, however, was calmer. He let go of his mother¡®s hand and suggested, ¡°Mommy, let¡®s split up.

    We¡®ll have a better chance of finding her that way.¡±

    Benny nodded in agreement.

    Roxanne wasn¡®t worried about Archie and Benny getting lost, so she simply advised, ¡°Okay, look

    for ner inside the botanical garden. If you can¡®t find her, then go to the entrance and wait for me there.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded obediently. Then all three of them walked away in different directions.

    Roxanne made her way to the entrance of the botanical garden immediately.

    After all, no one had seen Este walking into the botanical garden. She reckoned that Este might

    have gotten lost nearby.

    When Roxanne reached the entrance, she saw Lucian, who had the same idea.

    He was frowning deeply and his lips were set in a hard line.

    ¡°How is it? Have you found her?¡± Roxanne asked anxiously.

    It was obvious that Lucian was focused on looking for Este because he didn¡®t even notice Roxanne

    until he heard her voice.

    He looked over slowly and into her eyes, his frown rxing a little. But he still did not look good as he

    answered her question by shaking his head.

    Roxanne¡®s face was scrunched up. Seeing Lucian shake his head only made her feel worse.

    Essie was still smiling and nting trees with us this morning. Yet now she¡®s missing...

    Roxanne was filled with guilt.

    When she left the cafeteria earlier, she could tell that Este had definitely wanted to tag along.

    However, she had turned her down ruthlessly because Lucian and Aubree were there.

    If I had agreed to take her along, things would have turned out differently...

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273

    ¡°How did she go missing?¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡®t help asking about it when the two of them left the botanical garden.

    She would keep ming herself for it if she never learned the truth.

    Lucian gave her a deep and sullen look. Although Este did not say it out loud, he knew she had left

    to look for Roxanne.

    Roxanne¡®s anxiety rose when she looked into his eyes. ¡°Wasn¡®t she with the two of you? How did two

    adults¡­¡±

    How did two adults manage to lose a single child, especially when that child is as obedient as Essie?

    Roxanne didn¡®t finish that sentence.

    Lucian was already panicking because Este was missing. She knew that if she were to say

    those words out loud, she would sound as if she was putting the me on him.

    Lucian frowned. He looked deeply into her eyes and said tersely, ¡°There was a disagreement with

    Aubree.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Roxanne couldn¡®t understand. What could possibly have happened to get Este so

    angry that she ran away?

    Lucian retracted his gaze and remained silent.

    Guilt is already written all over her face even though I didn¡®t tell her what exactly happened.If she ever l

    earns that Essie has left to find her, she will put all the me on herself.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Roxanne could tell that Lucian had no intention of telling her the truth, and that made her frown. Her

    lips parted, but she never got the words out of her lips.

    After all, it was their family¡®s matter, and she had no right to butt in.

    The only thing she could do at that moment was to search for Este.

    ¡°I¡®ll look over there. You should try searching the route toward the hotel.¡±

    The two of them parted ways after they left the botanical garden. Lucian left her some instructions

    before making his way toward the mountain.

    As the matter was urgent, Roxanne dared not waste time. She ran toward the hotel right away.

    Inside the botanical garden, Archie and Benny parted ways. While searching, they shouted Este¡®s

    name.

    Archie and Benny were physically small, so they practically crawled through every hole and searched

    every inch of the botanical garden.

    Still, Este was nowhere to be seen, and neither showed up with her when they met up.

    ¡°Essie,e on out. Let¡®s not y hide¨Cand¨Cseek anymore,¡± Benny choked out. He was so worried as

    they had yet to

    find her.

    Archie was upset as well, but he held his brother¡®s hand and said, ¡°Don¡®t cry. Mommy is already

    worried sick, and we can¡®t afford to worry her even more.¡±

    Benny sniffled upon hearing that and forced himself to hold back his tears. ¡°Let¡®s leave the botanical

    garden and look for her out there, too.¡±

    Archie shook his head. ¡°Let¡®s not make things more difficult for Mommy. We¡®ll just wait patiently at the

    entrance.¡±

    Benny nodded obediently.

    The two of them were making their way to the entrance when they ran into Pippa.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, why are the two of you here on your own? Where¡®s your mommy?¡± asked Pippa. She

    couldn¡®t help worrying when she saw the kids being there on their own.

    Archie politely exined the situation to their teacher. ¡°Essie is missing, so Mommy went to look for

    her.¡±

    Pippa¡®s face darkened. ¡°When did that happen?¡±

    Archie replied, ¡°We don¡®t know. But we¡®ve searched the entire botanical garden, and she¡®s nowhere to

    be found.¡±

    That means it has been a while...

    Pippa immediately instructed, ¡°Okay, I understand. You two find a spot and wait there. I¡®ll go get the

    others to help look for Essie.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded in response.

    After settling the two boys, Pippa sent a message to the parents¡® group chat and asked for help. She

    also got the other staff at the kindergarten to look for Este.

    Fortunately, almost everyone knew who Este was, so it wouldn¡®t be difficult for them to help.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274

    Roxanne went all the way back to the hotel. When she reached the lobby, she saw Aubree sitting on

    the couch with her

    back to the door.

    In the past, Roxanne would have politely kept her distance from Aubree.

    That day, however, Roxanne didn¡®t hesitate to make her way to Aubree because the matter involved

    Este. ¡°Has Essie returned?¡±

    Aubree was still in a daze because of what had happened earlier. She didn¡®t realize that Roxanne was

    right in front of her until she heard thetter¡®s voice.

    Their eyes met, and at that moment, Aubree¡®s anxiety was reced by anger.

    It¡®s her! Roxanne Jarvis. She¡®s the reason Essie is missing!

    Roxanne slightly knitted her brows when she noticed the hostility in Aubree¡®s gaze. She was confused

    and was about to ask about it when Aubree suddenly sprang up from the couch.

    Aubree pointed at Roxanne¡®s nose, yelling, ¡°I can¡®t believe you have the audacity to ask that! Essie

    wouldn¡®t have run away if it weren¡®t for you. This is all your fault, you b*tch!¡±

    Roxanne turned slightly pale. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    How is this my fault? What exactly happened before Essie left?

    ¡°What the hell did you drug Essie with to make her so attached to you? All I did was get her a different

    room. How is any of this my fault?¡± Aubree roared, her face contorted. There was no telling if she was

    ming Roxanne or convincing herself.

    Roxanne could barely breathe as the guilt buried deep in her heart began to weigh her down.

    So... it¡®s really because of me that Essie left? None of this would have happened if I had agreed to take

    her along... This is all my fault.

    ¡°How will you make up for it if something happens to Essie, you b*tch?¡± The more Aubree spoke, the

    more she thought she was in the right and was standing on the moral high ground. ¡°I¡®ve warned you

    and told you to stay away from Essie and Lucian, but you wouldn¡®t listen. You know what Essie is like,

    but you still let her get attached to you. Are you trying to use her to get back together with Lucian?

    Well, listen carefully¨Cthat will never happen!¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡®t even hear a word Aubree was saying. All she could think about was Este.

    She would never forgive herself if anything were to happen to her.

    ¡°So she hasn¡®t returned?¡± asked Roxanne softly.

    Aubree grimaced and was quiet for a few seconds before answering impatiently. ¡°No. I told you she left

    to go look for you.¡±

    Roxanne nodded absently and ignored Aubree, then left the hotel immediately after.

    Since Essie¡®s missing because she¡®s gone to look for me, I must find her as soon as possible. She¡®s all

    alone now, and she must be scared.

    Aubree remained inside the lobby, ring at Roxanne as she left.

    It¡®s that b*tch¡®s fault that I am in such a terrible state. Ugh, and that little b*stard is so annoying. Why

    did she have to run away on her own? Why did she have to go to that b*tch?

    Aubree desperately wanted to put the me on Roxanne, but that still couldn¡®t calm her down.

    She thought about it for a while before fishing her phone out and calling the police. After that, she

    called Sonya.

    It¡®s better that I tell her about it instead of having Lucian be the one to do so.

    Sonya picked up the phone after it rang twice.

    ¡°Aubree, what¡®s up?¡± Her voice was filled with glee. ¡°You went to visit Essie, didn¡®t you? How is she?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, E¨CEssie is missing,¡± Aubree choked out.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275

    Sonva was on the couch watching TV when she heard that news. ¡°What did you say?¡± She sprang to

    her feet.

    Aubree pinched herself to make herself sound worried and guilty. ¡°This is all my fault. I should¡®ve taken

    good care of Essie and kept an eye on her.¡±

    *How long was she gone? Have you called the police? Where are you now? I¡®ll send someone over

    right away,¡± Sonya said, wishing she was there with them.

    My sweet granddaughter... How did she suddenly go missing?

    Aubree replied, ¡°We¡®re looking for her now. We¡®ve already called the police, so you don¡®t need to

    worry.¡±

    Sonya was so anxious that her tone was a little unpleasant as she said, ¡°How am I supposed to not

    worry? It¡®s getting dark, and Essie is just a kid. She must be terrified now. No, I must tell Elias and get

    him to send someone there to help.¡±

    Aubree agreed to let them help.

    At that moment, every additional pair of eyes would help.

    Aubree left to help look for Este after she hung up the phone.

    Sonya, on the other hand, called Lucian to get a better idea of what was going on.

    Lucian was walking uphill to search for Este when he suddenly received a call from his mother.

    ¡°Have you found Essie?¡± asked Sonya as soon as Lucian picked up.

    Lucian frowned when he heard that ¡°Who told you about this?¡±

    ¡°How long do you n to keep me in the dark about something so important? Where are you right

    now? I¡®ll send someone over.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian felt a headacheing. ¡°You don¡®t have to. I already had Cayden send some people over.¡±

    Sonya didn¡®t insist further when she heard that, but she wanted to go in person to help look for Este.

    Lucian stopped her, saying, ¡°We¡®re in a rural area. Even if youe over, you¡®ll be waiting in the hotel.

    Don¡®t trouble yourself. I will call you once I¡®ve found her.¡±

    Sonya had no choice but to give up. ¡°You must find Essie as soon as possible, and call me the second

    you find her.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± came Lucian¡®s answer before he hung up the phone..

    SV

    As the sky turned darker, Roxanne grew more and more anxious. However, she had no choice but to

    return when she thought about Archie and Benny who were waiting at the entrance of the botanical

    garden.

    From afar, she saw Archie and Benny holding hands and waiting for her by the entrance.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± shouted the kids when they saw Roxanne. They ran to her and asked, ¡°Have you found

    Essie?¡±

    Roxanne didn¡®t want them to worry, so she forced a smile. ¡°Not yet. I will take you back, then go back

    out there to look

    for her.¡±

    After saying that, she stroked Archie¡®s and Benny¡®s heads and took them back to the hotel.

    Archie looked at the orange sky above when they were on their way back. He was truly worried about

    Este. ¡°It¡®s getting dark. Essie must be scared.¡±

    Benny was just as worried, but he didn¡®t want to worry his mother further, so he mped his mouth

    shut.

    With a heavy heart, Roxanne said, ¡°I will find her as soon as possible.¡±

    After sending Archie and Benny back to the hotel, she grabbed a torchlight from her luggage and

    turned around to leave.

    Archie pulled her shirt and suggested, ¡°Mommy, you should have some dinner before you leave.

    Otherwise, you¡®ll run out of energy.¡±

    Roxanne could no longer maintain the smile on her face. Looking pale, she shook her head. ¡°I don¡®t

    have an appetite. I have to find Essie soon because she only got lost trying to look for me...¡±

    Archie and Benny tilted their heads in confusion. ¡°Mommy, what are you talking about? We¡®ve been

    with you the entire time, so how is it your fault that Essie is missing?¡±

    Only then did Roxanne realize that she had let that information slip out of her tongue. She quickly acted

    as though it was no big deal and said, ¡°It¡®s nothing. Be good and stay here. I have to go now.¡±

    After saying that, she patted the kids¡® heads and turned around to get into the elevator.

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276

    Pippa sent a message to the parents¡® group chat to get an update.

    Yet every response she received was of no good news.

    Everyone knew how precious Este was to Lucian, so they had gone all out to look for her.

    Unfortunately, the botanical garden was located near the forest, and no one was dumb enough to go

    there.

    Lucian read everybody¡®s reply, and he looked even more upset knowing that no one found Este.

    He did not get in touch with Roxanne after the two of them parted ways at the botanical garden, so he

    did not know how she was doing

    It was gettingte, and he didn¡®t feel right to have her, a physically weak woman, continue searching.

    Thus, he gave her a call.

    However, the automated responses told him that she was not in the service area after he made several

    calls.

    Lucian¡®s gaze became even darker.

    Cayden arrived with his team at that moment. ¡°Mr. Farwell, we¡®ve sent our men to spread out in the

    forest andmenced the search.¡±

    Lucian nodded and sternly informed, ¡°Search overnight if that is what it takes to find Essie. We must

    hurry up.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Lucian looked at his phone screen which had turned dark. He frowned and said, ¡°I need to drop by the

    botanical garden. Keep me in the loop about the search.¡±

    After saying that, he made his way toward the botanical garden.

    It¡®ste. If that woman still hasn¡®t returned, then there may not be anyone around to take care of the

    boys. There¡®s no saying how much guilt she will drown in if the boys go missing before Essie is even

    found.

    When he reached the botanical garden, he realized that Archie and Benny weren¡®t there.

    Lucian¡®s heart sank. He turned around and went back to the hotel, praying that they were waiting there.

    When he saw them waiting in the room, he sighed a deep breath of relief.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, have you found Essie?¡± asked Benny worriedly.

    Lucian shook his head. ¡°I¡®m still searching. Where is your mommy? Did she send you back?¡±

    Benny¡®s face was filled with worry. ¡°Mommy left to go look for Essie after she sent us back. She didn¡®t

    even have dinner and said that Essie went missing while looking for us.¡±

    Benny paused for a moment at that point. He stared at Lucian in puzzlement and asked, ¡°Did Essie

    really go missing because of us?¡±

    If that were the case, Benny would feel extremely guilty.

    Essie wanted to tag along earlier today, so why did I urge Mommy to hurry up? This is all my fault¡­

    Lucian¡®s eyes turned cold. ¡°It¡®s not true. This has nothing to do with any of you. Be good and wait here

    in the room. Don¡®t open the door for anyone but Essie.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded and watched as Lucian turned around to leave.

    They didn¡®t know why, but they thought he seemed angrier when he left.

    As Lucian walked out of the room, he kept reying the words Benny had said in his mind.

    Roxanne said that Essie went missing on her way to her. Only Aubree would say something like this!

    That woman... She made Essie angry and didn¡®t keep an eye on her. That is why Essie is missing. How

    dare she put all the me on Roxanne?

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Judging from the look on Archie¡®s and Benny¡®s faces, Lucian could imagine how guilty Roxanne must

    have felt when she learned that Este had gone missing because of her. That was the only reason

    she would forgo dinner and go to search for Este instead.

    The mere thought of it made Lucian feel even more unhappy.

    My calls couldn¡®t get through when I tried calling her earlier. That means she has likely gone into the

    forest to look for Essie.

    Lucian had tolerated Aubree long enough.

    If anything happens to Roxanne or Essie, I will not forgive that woman!

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277

    The second Lucian left the hotel, he rushed toward the forest. He called Cayden while he was on his

    way.

    ¡°Have the men pay extra attention. Roxanne has gone into the forest.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Cayden murmured an affirmative reply. He was impressed with how much

    Roxanne cared about Este. It¡®s sote at night, yet she still went into the forest to look for Ms.

    Este.

    After hanging up the phone, Lucian heard a voice filled with fear.

    ¡°Lucian, any news on Essie?¡±

    Aubree had searched nearby but to no avail. As she was too scared to go into the forest, she returned

    to the hotel instead. To her surprise, she saw Lucian at the entrance and was overwhelmed with guilt.

    Lucian put his phone away and red at Aubree when he heard her voice.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    All he saw was her in a red dress that was still clean. There was not even a drop of sweat on her face.

    Her breathing was a little uneven, but it was possible that was just because she was scared of him.

    Aubree¡®s heart clenched when she looked into Lucian¡®s eyes, which were burning with rage. ¡°I¡®ve

    searched all afternoon but couldn¡®t find her anywhere. How did the search go on your side?¡±

    ¡°Essie went missing because she left to look for Roxanne. That is what you told Roxanne, isn¡®t it?¡±

    Lucian replied with a question of his own.

    Aubree¡®s face stiffened and panic was written all over it.

    H¨CHow did Lucian know about this?

    Lucian got his answer when he saw the look on her face. ¡°You better pray that nothing happens to

    them. Otherwise, I won¡®t show you any mercy despite the years we¡®ve known each other.¡±

    With that, Lucian walked past her and left

    Aubree could tell that he was truly furious. She reached out and grabbed his sleeve in a fluster.

    ¡°Lucian, I didn¡®t mean it. She dropped by the hotel this afternoon, and I simply shared what I guessed. I

    never meant to put the me on her.¡±

    Lucian turned around. The aura he exuded was chilly and scary. ¡°You¡®re still putting the me on

    others? She was never at fault! It¡®s bad enough that you went behind my back and got my mom worried

    by telling her about this. Now, you¡®ve made things worse bying up with a lie to trigger Roxanne.

    What do you wish to aplish from any of this?¡±

    Lucian¡®s intimidating aura sucked the air right out of Aubree¡®s lungs. She had to force herself to stand

    as she defended herself. ¡°I don¡®t mean anything. It¡®s my fault for not keeping an eye on Essie, and¡ª¡±

    ¡°It is your fault!¡± Lucian shook her hand off. ¡°Leave if have no intention of searching for Essie. Stop

    wasting my time.¡±

    After he said that, he turned around and left without even ncing at her.

    Cayden led his men and searched every inch of that forest.

    Despite searching until ten at night, they still couldn¡®t find Este or Roxanne.

    When Lucian rendezvoused with them and got an update, his foul mood worsened.

    Cayden stood beside Lucian and could feel the surrounding air bing more and more chilly. He

    could sympathize with Lucian.

    It waste at night, and they were in the wilderness. Roxanne was a woman and Este was a kid.

    Anyone would be worried.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, perhaps you should return and get some rest. It¡®s been a long day,¡± suggested Cayden

    cautiously.

    He had been working for Lucian for years, but he had never seen the man in that disheveled state

    before.

    Lucian was still covered in mud because he hadn¡®t changed out of his clothes after the activities in the

    morning. Having searched all night in the forest, he looked pale, and his hair was messy. Yet the aura

    he gave off was still as overpowering as ever.

    He furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Let¡®s split up and search the ce.¡±

    With that, he turned around and went deeper into the woods.

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278

    The forest was dark. Roxanne could only rely on her torchlight because the faint moonlight was

    insufficient to illuminate the path ahead of her.

    She walked carefully inside the forest, not knowing where she was.

    Roxanne only knew Este was nowhere in sight thus far in her venture into the woods.

    After sending Archie and Benny back to the hotel, she checked the messages in the WhatsApp group

    and noticed none of the other parents had seen Este.

    No one has yet to search the forest. This is the only ce left. If Essie is really in here...

    Roxanne felt more frightened the more she dwelled on that thought.

    Even she was scared of being alone in that environment, not to mention Este, who was just a little

    girl.

    Essie would not havee inside here if it weren¡®t for me.

    At that thought, Roxanne gritted her teeth and hastened her steps. She must locate Este as soon as

    possible.

    ¡°Essie! Where are you?¡±

    Roxanne shouted Este¡®s name as she moved deeper into the forest, hoping to receive any response

    from the little girl.

    However, even after she shouted until her voice turned hoarse, her surroundings remained silent.

    Suddenly, there were movements at a bush nearby.

    Roxanne¡®s eyes shone. She thought Este was there, so she quickly strode over.

    Just as she got closer, something jumped out from the thicket

    Roxanne shuddered in fear. She was on the verge of screaming due to the shock.

    Upon taking a closer look, she realized that it was just a wild rabbit. She let out a sigh of relief at that

    realization.

    Still, when she was reminded of Este¡®s unknown whereabouts, her anxiety intensified, and she

    walked forward at a quicker pace.

    Soon, despite not knowing where she had reached, Roxanne could vaguely hear the sound of

    intermittent sobs around her.

    Roxanne¡®s heart skipped a beat. She wondered if that was Este crying.

    With that thought in her mind, she slowed down and cautiously approached the origin of the sound.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    In a deep pit, Este was squatting on the ground in a pitiful condition with dirt all over her. She was

    crying hysterically to the point of almost suffocating.

    She had run out of the hotel in the afternoon, intending to return to the botanical garden to look for

    Roxanne, Archie,

    and Benny. However, halfway there, a snake suddenly appeared beside the road. Overwhelmed by

    fear and shock, she ran aimlessly and unknowingly entered the forest beside the road.

    When Este came to her senses, she had already arrived in the deeper part of the forest.

    She wanted to leave that ce as quickly as possible, but she failed to find her way out. Her

    surroundings grew darker the more she stumbled forward.

    Then, she identally fell into a hole.

    Este tried to climb out, but her attempts were unfruitful due to the slippery, moss¨Ccovered walls. She

    repeatedly fell back to the bottom of the hole after trying to climb out a few times.

    Este sensed she might not be able to escape that ce. Nevertheless, she knew Lucian and

    Roxanne woulde looking for her, so she squatted in a corner, quietly waiting for help to arrive

    without feeling too afraid.

    However, her surroundings gradually grew darker, and the pit she was trapped in turned pitch ck.

    All of a sudden, something fell on her hand,

    She let out a shriek and cowered in a corner. Tears streamed down her cheeks uncontrobly as she

    stayed still and did not dare to move a muscle.

    Moreover, Este was now hungry and terrified after waiting for the whole afternoon. She could not

    help but weep. Still, she did not dare to cry out loud for fear of attracting something dangerous.

    Este had lost track of time.

    She developed hups due to prolonged crying. ¡°Daddy, Ms. Jarvis, Archie, Benny...¡±

    Anyone, hurry up and find me. I¡®m so scared. I will never run away again.

    Este felt sorrowful when she was reminded of Roxanne¡®s gentle face.

    I wonder if Ms. Jarvis is looking for me. I miss her so much¡­

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279

    ¡°Essie, is that you?¡±

    Roxanne grew certain she did not imagine the sobs and started to feel more honeful

    Este stopped crying when she heard Roxanne¡®s voice as well. ¡°M¨CMs. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. She hastily walked toward where Este was.

    She had barely taken a few steps forward when she suddenly slipped.

    Roxanne¡®s heart jumped into her throat as she narrowly steadied herself by grabbing arge tree next

    to her.

    She gazed downward and noticed Este, who was cowering miserably at the bottom of a pit that was

    partially concealed by the dense nts around.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Essie?¡± Roxanne¡®s heart ached terribly when she saw Este.

    Looking up at the beam of light shining into the hole, Este saw Roxanne smiling at her in relief.

    ¡°Everything is okay now. I¡®m here.¡± Roxanne felt more guilt¨Cridden at the sight of Este¡®s face. Yet,

    she did not dare to express her emotions because she did not want Este to be afraid.

    Este¡®s face was flushed, as she had cried for so long. Her eyes and nose were red, and her cheeks

    were smeared with dirt from when she had wiped her tears earlier. She appeared very pitiable with her

    head hung low and her body covered in grime.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis...¡± Roxanne was finally there to rescue her after she waited for so long. Este began crying

    harder after a few seconds.

    Roxanne was very anxious when she saw Este wailing her lungs out. ¡°Don¡®t cry, Essie. I¡®m going to

    find something to pull you up.¡±

    Roxanne searched her surroundings for something that could help her pull Este up as she spoke.

    She consoled Este while she looked around.

    Unfortunately, Este was bawling so loudly that she could not even hear Roxanne¡®s voice.

    Roxanne finally found a sufficiently long tree branch after much difficulty. After bringing the stick to the

    edge of the hole and trying its length, Roxanne figured Este could reach the other end of the tree

    branch if thetter tiptoed.

    ¡°Este, stop crying. Come here and grab this tree branch. I¡®ll pull you up.¡± Roxanne was close to

    losing her voice after yelling excessively earlier. She cleared her throat to make her voice more audible.

    Este nced up, wiped the tears on her face, and tiptoed to grasp the tree branch.

    However, she could only touch the tip of the tree branch. There was still some length to be covered for

    her to take hold of the tree branch.

    Roxanne frowned. She crawled forward and pushed the tree branch further into the hole.

    Only then could Este seize the other end of the tree branch.

    After Este wrapped her hands around the tree branch, Roxanne gritted her teeth and pulled with all

    her might to drag Este out of the hole.

    Unexpectedly, Roxanne did not have much strength left in her after starving for the whole night and

    walking for so long inside the forest.

    To make things worse, Este was too weak to cooperate with her.

    W

    As the two exerted force simultaneously, Este remained rooted to her spot. Instead, Roxanne was

    tugged forward, causing half her body to hang over the edge of the pit.

    Noticing Roxanne¡®s position, Este hurriedly let go of the tree branch and ran worriedly to the side of

    the hole. ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Roxanne managed to seize hold of a tree root beside her with effort. She grinned tenderly at Este.

    ¡°Don¡®t be scared, Essie. I¡®m fine.¡±

    While uttering those words, Roxanne tried her best to climb back up.

    Este suddenly squalled hysterically at the bottom of the pit.

    Heart¨Cwrenching agony filled Roxanne¡®s chest. She turned her head around and saw Este sitting on

    the ground, crying her eyes out.

    Este¡®s sobs gradually diminished, and her breathing became shallower.

    Overwhelmed by panic at that instant, Roxanne¡®s grip ckened. The next second, Roxanne had also

    fallen into the pit.

    With tears in her eyes, Este threw herself into Roxanne¡®s arms after thetter fell into the hole.

    ums

    Roxanne hurriedly hugged the little girl. Guilt washed over her when she felt Este¡®s cold body.

    If I had brought her together with me in the afternoon, or if I had found her sooner...

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280

    Royanne patted Este, trying her best tofort thetter. Still, the sobs of the little girl in her arms

    sounded weaker and weaker.

    ¡°Essie?¡± Roxanne gazed down concernedly.

    Este had passed out after crying for so long, but tears continued to roll down her cheeks from the

    corner of her eyes.

    Roxanne struggled to catch her breath, as she could hardly stand the pain in her chest when she took

    in Este¡®s wretched state.

    The weather is so cold, and Essie¡®s wearing such thin clothes. She won¡®tst if this situation drags on. I

    need to think of a way to get out of here!

    At that thought, Roxanne took off her jacket and wrapped Este with her outerwear before racking her

    brain to figure out a solution.

    However, no matter her methods, she could not climb out of the pit.

    Instead, she ended up exhausting all her energy.

    After several attempts, she stopped her futile struggles in slight desperation. She held Este in her

    arms to provide the little girl with warmth.

    The night breeze blew past the forest, causing a series of rustling sounds. Sadly, Roxanne did not hear

    the voice of any other person in the woods.

    Despaired, Roxanne took out her phone.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Although she knew there would not be any signal in the wilderness, she could only ce her hope for a

    miracle to happen.

    The light from her phone screen illuminated her face. She browsed through her contact list for some

    time. In the end, Roxanne still decided to call Lucian.

    Unfortunately, there was no miracle, as she failed to make the call.

    Roxanne hung up the phone while wearing a wry smile. Then she looked up at the opening of the

    pit.

    Luckily, she brought a torchlight. At the very least, Roxanne felt a little at ease when the interior of the

    pit was notpletely dark.

    ¡°Roxanne?¡± Just when she was about to give up and deal with that predicament the next morning, a

    person¡®s deep and tired¨Csounding voice reverberated beside her ears.

    Am I hallucinating? Roxanne blinked her eyes in doubt as she gazed upward at the hole atop her.

    Lucian¡®s voice sounded again. ¡°Are you here?¡±

    Ma

    c restat up when she is that she was not imagining things, She responded

    Certul t h herr Niste andrr both down here.¡±

    Weer in the air for a few seconds after she spoke. Then she heard the diminished sound of

    When the foxsteps haltex above Roxanne, she saw Lucian¡®s worn¨Cout face as he peered into the

    Roxanne felt immensely relieved when she saw him. She croaked, ¡°Essie fainted after crying for too

    long. Hurry up and get help to bring her out of here.¡±

    Lucians heart switched painfully: He replied solemnly. ¡°I¡®ll be right back. Wait for me.¡±

    Roxanne greni to wait for him.

    Lucian immediately turned on his heels to find Cayden and the others.

    His face turned grim right after he turned around.

    I arrived here toote.¡¯ That¡®s why Raranne and Este are in such terrible conditions. I can¡®t even

    imagine hour seared they must have been!

    He walked for some distance before finally meeting Cayden and the others.

    At that moment. Cavden was troubled because even though Lucian had roughly described his position

    to Cavden, it was still very difficult to navigate the terrains of the deep forest. Looking up and noticing

    Lucian striding in their direction, he immediately darted forward.

    Once the group reached the side of the pit, Cayden instructed his subordinates to take out some ropes

    to pull Roxanne and Este out of the hole.

    However, Roxanne could merely grab the rope without having any strength left to muster. Moreover,

    she was carrying Este with her other arm.

    Noticing that, Cayden hastily thought of ordering one of his men to go down into the pit and piggyback

    them up.

    Before he could give the instruction, Cayden caught Lucian jumping into the hole from the corner of his

    eyes.

    He was taken aback. ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Luciannded steadily at the bottom of the pit. He nced at Roxanne. Her face was as pale as a

    ghost. She was evidently exhausted and was holding the teary¨Cfaced Este in her arms.

    ¡°Bring Essie up first.¡± Roxanne handed the little girl to him.

    He nodded, hugged Este, and climbed out of the pit with the help of the rope.

    Roxanne was nning to climb up on her own when she saw Lucian jumping down the hole again.

    Before she could reac?, he had pulled her into his embrace.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281

    Roxanne was about to tell Lucian she could manage to pull herself up when he hugged her even more

    tightly.

    ¡°Don¡®t move. Otherwise, it will be difficult for me to climb up.¡± His voice sounded a little hoarse.

    Roxanne felt a brief surge of strange emotion in her chest as she listened to his voice. She stayed still

    afterward and allowed him to carry her out of the hole.

    She broke away from his embrace right after they safely escaped the pit.

    ¡°Mrs¨CMs. Jarvis, you are so kind to Ms. Este.¡± Cayden could not help but say wistfully.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    He had been utterly shocked when he saw Roxanne hugging Este at the bottom of the pit earlier.

    Cayden was already surprised that Roxanne was willing to venture deep into the forest in the middle of

    the night to search for Este. Unexpectedly, Roxanne even located Este before

    them in the wilderness.

    If it weren¡¯t for Roxanne, they wouldn¡®t have known how long they needed to search.

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°This is my obligation.¡±

    Lucian gazed at her and piped up, ¡°It¡®s not your fault.¡±

    Roxanne was dazed for a few seconds before she made sense of his words. When she realized that he

    wasforting her, she did not know how to react.

    ¡°Essie ran oui in anger after she quarreled with Aubree. I am to be med for this matter. Essie is a

    wilful child. I did not stop Aubree in time and took proper care of Essie,¡± Lucian exined sombrely

    Roxanne felt a little less guilty after listening to him. She pursed her lips and expressed her gratitude to

    Lucian, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lucian bent down to pick up the torchlight on the ground and said with all seriousness, ¡°I should thank

    you instead. Thank you for locating Essie.¡±

    If Roxanne had not found Este first, they might not have been able to discover this pit thetter had

    fallen into,

    They had walked in that direction earlier because they coincidentally noticed the light originating from

    Roxanne¡®s torchlight.

    Roxanne nced at Este, who was now resting in Cayden¡®s arms. ¡°I wonder how Essie is. She was

    here for so long. She must be scared out of her wits. She couldn¡®t stop crying just now.¡±

    Roxanne¡®s heart ached when she was reminded of the way Este bawled her eyes out earlier.

    Lucian was in low spirits as well. ¡°We can only check her condition when we return.

    Holding Este in his arms, Cayden uttered sympathetically, ¡°Ms. Este doesn¡®t seem to have

    sustained any serious external injuries. I¡®m just afraid that...¡±

    Este suffered from psychological illness to begin with. Cayden was fearful that the unfortunate

    incident would traumatize her and aggravate her existing condition.

    Lucian and Roxanne could guess the rest of Cayden¡®s unfinished sentence. Their faces darkened at

    that possibility.

    Along the way back, everyone kept quiet as a heavy atmosphere lingered in the air.

    After arriving at the hotel, Lucian informed the good news of locating Este in the WhatsApp group

    before contacting his mother. Then, he instructed Cayden to handle the checkout procedure while he

    brought Este, Roxanne, Archic, and Benny back to the city and headed straight to the hospital.

    Inside the car, Archie and Benny eyed Este concernedly. ¡°Mommy, will Essie be fine?¡±

    Roxanne patted their heads andforted them, ¡°She¡®ll be fine. Don¡®t worry.¡±

    Archie and Benny looked up at their mother and said with their hearts aching, ¡°Mommy, you¡®re losing

    your voice.¡±

    She smiled at them without saying a word.

    Roxanne could not care less about losing her voice as long as she could find Este.

    Sitting in the passenger seat, Lucian gazed intently at Roxanne and the little girl in her arms through

    the rearview mirror with an unfathomable look on his face.

    Soon, the car came to a halt outside the entrance of the hospital.

    Cayden got out of the car, received Este from Roxanne, and hurried into the hospital.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282

    Roxanne was only able to heave a sigh of relief after the doctor confirmed that Este was fine.

    However, as Lucian was still worried, he decided to admit the little girl to the hospital for one night just

    to be safe.

    As it was gettingte, Roxanne said, ¡°Since Essie is all right, I¡®ll take the kids back to rest first. Call me

    if you need me.¡±

    She turned to leave after she finished speaking.

    However, when she walked past Lucian, the man grabbed her wrist, causing her to draw a sharp

    breath.

    ¡°Please examine her too,¡± Lucian said to the doctor.

    When Roxanne heard that, she rejected it at once. ¡°There¡®s no need for that. I know my condition

    not injured and I just want to go home and rest.¡±

    Lucian refused to let go of her.

    Having no choice, the woman walked toward the doctor and rolled up her sleeves, revealing an

    abrasion on her wrist which Lucian was grabbing a moment ago.

    She had sustained a scrape from pulling Este back carlier on but did not want the little ones to worry

    about her. Besides, she was intending to treat the wound herself after getting back. She had been

    bearing with the pain and did not expect the man to notice it.

    Lucian¡®s expression darkened when he saw the abrasion on Roxanne¡®s wrist.

    Archie and Benny were even more worried as they eximed, ¡°Mommy, you¡®re injured!¡±

    Roxanne shed aforting smile at the children while replying, ¡°It¡®s just a scrape. I¡®m all right.¡±

    After the doctor treated Roxanne¡®s wound bricfly, the group of them left the emergency ward.

    Cayden proceeded to settle the admission procedures for Este.

    As Roxanne was still worried about the little girl, she headed to the ward with Lucian.

    After Este was ced on the bed, she woke up and turned around slowly.

    Archie and Benny were the first ones to notice it. They rushed to the bed at once. Looking at her

    excitedly, they eximed, ¡°You¡®re awake! Are you okay? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Este was still feeling groggy. She blinked a few times before she looked at the boys and shook her

    head.

    Even though the two boys sensed something amiss, they ignored the feeling, as they were just too

    happy that Este was awake. They continued talking to her by the bed.

    Roxanne watched from the side for a while before stepping forward to caress Este¡®s face.

    Este responded with a smile while reaching out to touch the bandage on the woman¡®s wrist.

    Noticing the worried expression on the little girl¡®s face, Roxanne saidfortingly, ¡°It¡®s just a scrape. It

    doesn¡®t hurt at all.¡±

    After saying that, she asked in concern, ¡°Essie, are you hungry? What do you feel like having? I¡®ll get

    you something to eat.¡±

    Este tilted her head and thought for a moment before shaking her head.

    dIn

    Roxanne¡®s gaze darkened. She turned around to look at Lucian.

    Lucian had a grim expression on his face as well as he looked at Este.

    Both of them realized that the girl had not spoken a single word since she woke up. Although Roxanne

    and the two boys had been talking to her, she did not reply.

    Obviously, the incident had affected her.

    ¡°It¡®s gettingte. You guys should go back first,¡± Lucian said.

    Roxanne hesitated as a crease appeared between her brows.

    She had intended to take the two boys home before knowing about Este¡®s condition.

    However, after being aware of the situation, she found it difficult to leave.

    When Este heard her father asking Roxanne to leave, she grabbed the corner of the woman¡®s shirt

    with a reluctant expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡®ll stay here with you.¡± Roxanne held the girl¡®s hand. Then she turned to Lucian and said, ¡°I¡®ll stay here

    and apany Essie. She should be hungry. Can you get someone to bring her some food?¡±

    Lucian agreed and instructed Cayden to get something for all of them to eat.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283

    Meanwhile, having been chased away by Lucian in the afternoon, Aubree arrived at the Farwell

    residence to look for Sonya.

    Sonva thought that there was news of Este when she saw her and asked anxiously, ¡°Why are you

    back? Has Essie been found?¡±

    Aubree shook her head dejectedly.

    Sonya chided, ¡°Why are you here if Essie hasn¡®t been found? Why aren¡®t you helping to search for

    her?¡±

    Even though she had always favored Aubree, the woman had indeed gone overboard this time.

    Aubree answered remorsefully, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I¡®d love to help, but¡ª¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Sonya asked furiously.

    Aubree looked at Sonya with teary eyes, and with a pitiful expression, she replied, ¡°But Lucian med

    me for not taking good care of Essie and asked me to leave. I didn¡®t want to stay and be a burden to

    him because he was already anxious enough.¡±

    In fact, Sonya had only heard about the incident from Aubree briefly over the phone, learning that

    Este had run out because Aubree did not take good care of her. However, she did not know much

    about the details.

    As such, she did not understand why her son would re up at Aubree because of that. ¡°What exactly

    happened? Why did Essie suddenly run away?¡±

    Aubree looked down and sounded as if she was on the verge of bursting into tears as she replied,

    ¡°When I reached the hotel, I found out that Lucian and Roxanne were staying in the same room as

    there were not enough rooms. I wanted to check if the hotel could make any alternate arrangements.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The woman paused and nced up briefly to look at Sonya¡®s reaction before lowering her head and

    continuing, ¡°So I told him that I would check with the reception if there were any rooms that were freed

    up. After I entered the elevator, Essie suddenly followed me inside. I had no idea what she wanted and

    did not expect her to dash out of the elevator the moment the doors opened. I was stunned for a

    moment and wasn¡®t able to react in time...¡±

    Sonya¡®s expression darkened. She had guessed that her granddaughter did not want to leave

    Roxanne.

    What spell did that woman cast on Essie? Even if they are mother and daughter, Roxanne has not

    taken care of Essie ever since she was born. Why is Essie so attached to her?Besides... When Sonya

    recalled Aubree¡®s words from before, she furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Lucian and Roxanne were

    staying in the same room?¡±

    Aubree nodded, looking aggrieved, and replied, ¡°There wasn¡®t anything I could say since the hotel

    didn¡®t have any spare rooms, but it wasn¡®t very appropriate for them to stay together. That¡®s why I

    wanted to check with the front desk if it was possible to make alternate arrangements. I

    didn¡®t expect Essie to be so mad over that. It¡®s my fault for myck of consideration.¡±

    Sonva invited Aubree into the living room and said with a grim expression, ¡°It¡®s not your fault. You did

    the right thing. The two of you are getting engaged soon. Lucian shouldn¡®t have stayed with Roxanne in

    the same room!¡±

    ¡°But if that did not happen, Essie wouldn¡®t have run away...¡± Aubree said between tears. ¡°It¡¯s already so

    late and there still isn¡®t any news yet. I¡®m really worried that something would happen to Essie. She¡®s

    still so young... If something bad happens to her, I will never be able to forgive

    myself!¡±

    At the mention of her granddaughter, Sonya felt her heart sink. However, instead of ming Aubree for

    it like before, she startedforting the woman instead. ¡°Don¡®t worry. Lucian is looking for her. Essie

    will be fine.¡±

    Aubree sobbed while replying, ¡°Essie is missing because I didn¡®t take good care of her. I¡®m scared that

    Lucian wouldn¡®t forgive me for that. He was so furious earlier on that I thought...¡±

    She had thought that Lucian would hit her, just like before, but the man did not.

    However, Aubree did not assume that it was because he wasn¡®t as angry as before. Instead, she knew

    that it was probably because he could no longer be bothered with her.

    Sonya frowned and replied, ¡°That won¡®t¡®happen. It¡¯s not even your fault this time. He¡®ll realize it after he

    calms down.¡±

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284

    Chapter 284 I Did Not Take Care Of Her

    After the meal, Lucian told Cayden to send Archie and Benny back home to rest while he stayed in the

    ward with Roxanne so they could both keep Estepany.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t bear to leave the little girl alone in the ward. Este was still afraid and refused to

    release her grip on the corner of Roxanne¡¯s clothes.

    Roxanne felt guilty at the sight of Este¡¯s pale face. She caressed Este¡¯s cheek and apologized, ¡°I

    shouldn¡¯t have rejected you this afternoon. I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Este shook her head silently.

    The guilt in Roxanne¡¯s heart remained, and she looked downcast.

    Regret had overwhelmed her when she learned of Este¡¯s disappearance.

    Now that she knew that Este was emotionally affected by the incident, she got so heavy-hearted that

    she could barely breathe.

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± Lucian¡¯s brows knitted together when he heard her ming herself.

    Roxanne forced out a smile and nced at him without a word.

    She had experienced losing her child, so there was no way Lucian could understand her feelings.

    As she didn¡¯t seem reassured by his words, Lucian fell silent for a few moments before saying, ¡°If you

    say so, then it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne shot him a confused look.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Este pursed her lips and red at Lucian.

    Lucian met their gazes solemnly and walked toward the bed. He stopped beside Este and said, ¡°I

    should¡¯ve stopped Essie in time. It was my fault; I didn¡¯t take good care of her.¡±

    Seemingly displeased, Este whipped her head away. Her cheeks were puffed up, and she refused to

    meet his gaze.

    Lucian¡¯s brows snapped together. ¡°I knew Essie was upset. I should¡¯ve said no to Aubree¡¯s suggestion.

    If I had done that, Essie wouldn¡¯t have run away recklessly.¡±

    He knew Este hated Aubree but didn¡¯t reject her advance, so it was his fault.

    Este whipped her head around and shot him a satisfied look.

    It was clear to Roxanne that he was trying to console her, and she had to admit that he should be

    shouldering most of the responsibility.

    Este was his daughter, but he had failed to take care of her and had caused her to suffer.

    Recalling Lucian¡¯s negligence when he took care of Este previously, Roxanne felt that he was indeed

    a careless father.

    I wonder how much Essie has suffered over the years.

    Lucian didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed her guilty

    expression fading a little.

    Before he could say anything else to divert their attention, his phone rang suddenly.

    He nced at his phone and saw that it was a call from his mother.

    A deep line appeared in the middle of Lucian¡¯s brow as he answered the call.

    ¡°How¡¯s Essie doing?¡± Sonya asked anxiously. After learning that Este had been admitted to the

    hospital, she wanted to visit Este and also defend Aubree.

    ncing at the bed, Lucian responded, ¡°She has regained consciousness. She¡¯s fine, so you should

    go to bed. I¡¯ll bring her back home tomorrow morning.¡±

    Sonya was about to insist when Lucian added, ¡°Essie is traumatized. She needs to sleep now. You

    should leave her to rest.¡±

    Sonya had no choice but to cave in.

    After the call ended, Roxanne and Lucian stopped talking about Este¡¯s disappearance as if they had

    reached a tacit agreement. Roxanne started chatting with Este gently.

    s, no matter what Roxanne said, Este refused to say a word and would only nod or shake her

    head.

    Roxanne was exhausted by the time she managed to put Este to bed after reading the little girl a

    bedtime story.

    Este gripped the corner of her clothes and refused to let go, so Roxanne got herself a chair and fell

    asleep on the edge of the bed.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285

    Chapter 285 Recuperate Back At Home

    The following day, Roxanne woke up and realized there was a coat draped over her body. Lucian had

    ced his coat over her after she fell asleepst night.

    Roxanne sat up and nced around the ward, but Lucian was nowhere to be seen.

    Strangely, she felt empty inside.

    Roxanne was in a daze when the door to the ward was opened. Turning at her shoulder, she saw

    Lucian tiptoeing in, wearing nothing but a shirt. He looked really worn out.

    When their gazes met, Lucian¡¯s gaze turned dark. His voice was hoarse as he asked, ¡°You¡¯re up?¡±

    Roxanne nodded in response. After a brief hesitation, she got up and ced the coat over Este. The

    little girl was still sleeping soundly.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze softened when he saw what she did. He went up to her and nced at her bandaged

    wrist. ¡°How are you feeling? Do you need to redress your wound?¡± he asked with concern.

    Roxanne shook her head calmly. ¡°No need for that. I can change it myself at home. The medicine in the

    hospital could be more inefficient than my own medicine.¡±

    As she sounded confident, Lucian arched a brow. He then recalled her job and previous experience

    before giving her a nomittal nod.

    After that, an awkward silence ensued in the ward.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else¡ª¡±

    Roxanne was about to bid him goodbye when Este¡¯s soft voice rang out. ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    The little girl sounded as though she was on the verge of breaking into tears.

    An instant heartache overcame Roxanne as she turned around hastily to look at Este.

    Perhaps Este had dreamed ofst night¡¯s event, for tears were streaming down her cheeks even

    though she was still asleep. Her little face was all scrunched up pitifully.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Roxanne assured her as she carefully wiped the tears away from Este¡¯s cheeks.

    Este woke up crying. At the sight of Roxanne sitting beside her, she leaped into Roxanne¡¯s arms and

    started sobbing.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Her sobs were muffledpared to her sobs back when she was trapped in the hole. However,

    Roxanne still felt her heart clench at her pitiful whimpers.

    She must be so scared to wake up from a nightmare this morning.

    Roxanneforted Este for a long time before the little girl quashed her sobs. Her eyes were red as

    she stared at Roxanne wordlessly.

    Lucian¡¯s expression had turned dark when he heard Este calling Roxanne in her sleep a while ago.

    After chatting with Este briefly, Lucian summoned the doctor to check her condition.

    The doctor confirmed she was all right, and Lucian left to handle the discharge procedures.

    Outside the hospital, Este held Roxanne¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t bear to part with her.

    Roxanne patted her head. ¡°You should recuperate back at home. Just give me a call whenever you

    miss me, all right?¡±

    Este nodded, but she showed no signs of wanting to release Roxanne¡¯s hand.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask Este to release her hand.

    Este was traumatized by yesterday¡¯s events, so she wanted nothing more than to shower her love on

    Este.

    Seeing how stubborn Este was, Lucian felt heartbroken. He knew Roxanne couldn¡¯t keep Este

    company forever, so he bent down and took Este¡¯s wrist. ¡°Essie, let go of Ms. Jarvis. We need to

    head back home. Your grandpa and grandma are worried about you.¡±

    Pursing her lips, Este released her grip on Roxanne¡¯s hand reluctantly.

    Roxanne was slightly distracted. Essie looks disappointed. She had the same disappointed expression

    when I rejected herst afternoon.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, goodbye.¡± Este bade goodbye to Roxanne softly with her head hung low.

    Roxanne was taken aback. This was the first time Este had spoken out loud sincest night, except

    for the words that she had mumbled in her sleep earlier.

    She spoke out loud to bid me goodbye.

    Roxanne felt her heart turn soft. shing a smile, she bade Este goodbye and left in a hurry. She

    was afraid she would be reluctant to leave if she were to spare Este another look.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286

    Chapter 286 Your Attitude

    Lucian brought Este back to the Farwell residence after Roxanne left.

    When they arrived, Sonya and Elias were already waiting in the living room. Aubree was sitting beside

    them with a woeful expression.

    Seeing them, Aubree immediately got to her feet to wee them. ¡°Lucian, is Essie all right?¡±

    She then got down on her knees to check on Este¡¯s condition.

    Este retreated and hid behind Lucian. She grabbed the edge of Lucian¡¯s shirt and refused to look at

    Aubree.

    Aubree remained patient and reached out to take Este¡¯s hand. ¡°Essie, I¡¯m really sorry for upsetting

    you. I was just¡ª¡±

    p! Este pped her hand away abruptly.

    I hate this evil Ms. Pearson! She¡¯s the reason Ms. Jarvis stays away from me!

    Aubree refused to give up yet. She came closer to Este as Sonya and Elias were watching her

    actions.

    I can¡¯t let Essie show them that we¡¯re not close to each other!

    She stretched her hand out again. ¡°Essie, don¡¯t be afraid. I just want to check on your injury.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, she grabbed Este¡¯s hand to pull her closer.

    Flustered, Este burst into noisy tears.

    Everyone stared at them.

    Lucian had no idea that Este hated Aubree this much. He also didn¡¯t know that Aubree was bold

    enough toe close to Este despite knowing that Este hated her.

    His expression turned as dark as thunder when he saw Este crying and shaking uncontrobly. He

    immediately demanded, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get lost?¡±

    Shocked, Aubree released her grasp on Este. Displeasure rose in her heart when she realized tears

    were streaming down Este¡¯s cheeks. However, she acted as though she felt guilty and said, ¡°It was

    all my fault. I knew Essie hadn¡¯t forgiven me, but¡­ I was worried about her. I should¡¯ve considered her

    feelings.¡±

    Having said that, she shot Lucian a cautious look. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I had no idea Essie hated me to this

    extent. It was all my fault. I should leave lest I affect her emotions.¡±

    Turning to Sonya, she said, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I¡¯ll take my leave now. I¡¯ll be back to visit Essie another day.¡±

    ¡°Lucian, what are you doing?¡± Sonya had seen how her son hadshed out at Aubree and how Aubree

    had apologized to Este repeatedly. She felt bad for Aubree and pulled thetter away. Patting

    Aubree¡¯s hand, she said, ¡°Stay right here. I know you mean well.¡±

    Aubree¡¯sshes trembled as she came back to stand beside Sonya. She looked as though she was

    close to tears.

    Sonya red at Lucian. ¡°Aubree has been ming herself for Essie¡¯s disappearance. She didn¡¯t sleep

    the whole night and kept uspany. Now that she¡¯s apologizing to Essie, how could you treat her this

    way?¡±

    Lucian frowned as his gaze turned wintry. ¡°She should be ming herself.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    If Aubree hadn¡¯t made Essie angry and had taken good care of her, Essie wouldn¡¯t have run away and

    suffered badly.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze turned colder when he thought of the injuries Roxanne and Este had sustainedst

    night.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287

    Chapter 287 Making It Up

    As he kept ming Aubree, Sonya scowled in displeasure. ¡°Aubree feels guilty over her actions. She

    came back to apologize to usst night. How could you be this harsh to her?¡±

    She then nced at Este, who was hiding behind Lucian.

    Este was sobbing silently.

    Feeling bad for her, Sonya urged softly, ¡°Essie, stop crying. Tell me, did you get hurt?¡±

    Este adored her grandmother, so she nodded wordlessly in response to Sonya¡¯s question.

    ¡°If you knew where we found Essie, you wouldn¡¯t have asked her that.¡± Lucian pinned Sonya with a

    withering look.

    Sonya was baffled.

    They only got to talk on the phone hastily yesterday, so she didn¡¯t get to ask about the details.

    Lucian shot Aubree an icy look and said, ¡°Essie ran into the mountains near the botanical garden and

    fell into a hole. There was where we found her. She was there the whole night. Do you seriously think

    she didn¡¯t get hurt?¡±

    His words were meant for both Sonya and Aubree. He hoped Aubree would leave tactfully after hearing

    what he had to say.

    Sonya nched in horror after hearing what Este had gone through. She bent down and pulled

    Este into her arms. ¡°Oh, you must¡¯ve suffered a lot, Essie. Let me give you a hug. Don¡¯t wander off in

    the future, okay?¡±

    Este allowed Sonya to hug her but couldn¡¯t stop sobbing no matter how Sonya consoled her.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    After a while, Sonya noticed Aubree was near to tears. Feeling sorry for Aubree, she said, ¡°Aubree

    means well. She wanted to change to a bigger room for you and Essie. She didn¡¯t know that Essie

    would get this upset. Now that Essie is safe and sound, you should stop ming her.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows knitted together, and he said naught a word.

    ¡°Besides, Aubree told me you were with that woman. What is going on? You¡¯re getting engaged soon.

    Everyone in Horington knows that you¡¯re getting engaged to Aubree. What if words get out? How do

    you think Aubree will feel?¡± As her son seemed unfazed, Sonya felt her heart sink. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re

    nning on marrying Roxanne? I¡¯ve made myself clear. I won¡¯t ept her, ever! She has to bear some

    sort of responsibility over Essie¡¯s disappearance, too!¡±

    Right after she said that, she felt Este¡¯s chest heaving in her arms.

    Sonya shot Este a worried look. The little girl was crying until she was gasping for air. She was also

    struggling to free herself from Sonya¡¯s embrace.

    It was pretty apparent that the little girl was upset that Sonya had chided Roxanne.

    Comprehension dawned, and Sonya scowled unhappily. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s so great about her. Why

    does Essie love her so much? She can¡¯t even bear to hear me chiding her! If she knew what had

    happened, I wonder if she¡¯ll still feel the same way!¡±

    If Essie was an adult, I would¡¯ve told her how Roxanne had dumped her when she was a kid!

    Realizing Sonya intended to spill the truth, Lucian cut in, ¡°This has nothing to do with Roxanne! If

    Roxanne hadn¡¯t entered the mountainste at night to search for Essie, she would have had to spend

    the night in the mountains!¡±

    That didn¡¯t ur to Sonya, and she was struck silent. A few secondster, she said grudgingly, ¡°She

    ought to do that!¡±

    Roxanne abandoned Essie when she was just a baby. She¡¯s just making it up to Essie!

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288

    Chapter 288 I Waited For Years

    After learning that it was Roxanne who had found Este, Sonya stopped reprimanding her. She

    focused on consoling Este, who was still crying in her arms.

    A whileter, Este exhausted her energy and finally stopped crying.

    ¡°Good girl, Essie.¡± Sonya patted her back. ¡°Ms. Pearson adores you. She identally angered you, so

    can you forgive her?¡±

    Hearing Aubree¡¯s name, Este scrunched up her brow and turned around. She stretched her hands

    toward Lucian.

    Lucian picked her up and answered on her behalf, ¡°Essie refuses to forgive her. Even if Essie does

    forgive her, I will never forgive her!¡±

    With that said, Lucian red at Aubree. ¡°This has dragged on for long enough. I shall make myself

    clear once again. I will never marry you. From today onward, we no longer have anything to do with

    each other. You have no reason to show up before Essie anymore!¡±

    His words stunned everyone else.

    It took Sonya a few seconds to regain herposure. She grabbed Lucian¡¯s arm and demanded,

    ¡°Lucian, do you know what you¡¯re talking about? News about your engagement has been released.

    How are we going to face the public if you refuse to marry Aubree?¡±

    Without batting an eyelid, Lucian responded, ¡°That has nothing to do with me. It was you who released

    the news without seeking my agreement. I¡¯ve stated my disapproval, but you insisted on doing so.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s face turned ugly. Lucian had obviously made up his mind.

    She knew what her son wanted but had always assumed she had control over him.

    s, she forgot he was all grown up now. In fact, he was in charge of Farwell Group now.

    He was obedient all the while only because he wanted to be a filial son to her.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Sonya trailed off beforeing up with another excuse. ¡°But we agreed to your marriage to

    repay Old Mr. Pearson¡¯s favor. How are you going to exin to him if you want to call it off?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows. ¡°We¡¯ve repaid the Pearson family¡¯s favor by giving them what they wanted

    all these years. That¡¯s enough. Farwell Group will still help the Pearson family in the corporate world as

    long as they don¡¯t break thew.¡±

    Aubree gaped in disbelief.

    It was pretty clear that Lucian hade up with that n a long time ago.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When did he start scheming? Was it after he rejected me previously? Or did he start after that b*tch

    Roxanne came back?

    She was panicking when Lucian nced at her, his face devoid of expression. ¡°Ms. Pearson, please

    leave my house if you have nothing else to say.¡±

    Aubree froze in shock. She promptly apologized, ¡°Lucian, I was wrong. I know my mistake now. I

    promise I¡¯ll give Essie what she wants. It won¡¯t happen again. Please don¡¯t be mad at me!¡±

    Nevertheless, Lucian ignored her pleas.

    Aubree¡¯s heart sank in dejection. She tried to grab his sleeves, but he avoided her grasp.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you many years, Lucian¡­¡± Aubree¡¯s hands froze midair. ¡°I¡¯ll change. I promise I will.

    Please don¡¯t do this to me!¡±

    As Lucian remained silent, she shot Sonya a beseeching look.

    Sonya shook her head grimly. ¡°You should head back home for now.¡±

    Lucian didn¡¯t show any signs of fury, but she knew that was precisely the sign he was smoking with

    anger.

    Besides, it seemed that he had thought about it thoroughly before informing them of his decision.

    It was useless to say anything now, so she wanted to wait until he calmed down.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289

    Chapter 289 I Will Take You There

    Lucian was resolute. Aubree had no choice but to leave with her head hung low.

    Elias and Sonya stayed back for a while to spend time with Este.

    No matter how hard they tried, Este remained disinterested. The little girl refused to write any words

    even though Sonya gave her a pen and paper. She would only nod or shake her head at any questions

    they posed.

    Sonya felt bad for Este, as she knew the little girl was traumatized byst night¡¯s events.

    The only thing she could do was to spend more time with Este.

    When night arrived, Sonya got to her feet reluctantly. ¡°Should I bring Essie back so I can take care of

    her? You¡¯re busy, and I¡¯m afraid you can¡¯t take care of her well.¡±

    Lucian rejected her offer outright. ¡°No, thanks.¡±

    After what happenedst night, he refused to let Este go anywhere.

    As he refused to give in, Sonya said nothing else. She talked to Este briefly before leaving with her

    husband.

    After they left, Lucian redressed Este¡¯s wound and led her upstairs so she could go to bed.

    Este stared at her wound silently and showed no response to his words.

    Frowning, Lucas asked, ¡°Does your wound hurt?¡±

    Este lifted her head and shook her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me,¡± Lucian said patiently.

    Pursing her lips, Este pointed at the medicine on the table and took the pen to write ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡± on

    the paper.

    Her action tugged at Lucian¡¯s heartstrings. ¡°Do you want to give the medicine to Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Este bobbed her head firmly.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The medicine in our house is efficient. Ms. Jarvis suffers from the same injury as mine, so she should

    be able to use the same medicine I just used! I miss her so much.

    Lucian nced at the time and ruffled her hair. ¡°It¡¯ste. Ms. Jarvis must be asleep. We¡¯ll pay her a visit

    tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Este hesitated before nodding obediently.

    Ms. Jarvis must be tired, as she had to search for me. She needs to rest.

    Seeing that Este didn¡¯t press on, Lucian heaved a sigh of relief and led her upstairs so she could go

    to bed.

    Lucian still remembered how afraid she was this morning. Thus, he decided to spend the night with her.

    He was exhausted from staying up all night and promptly fell asleep after coaxing Este to sleep.

    The next morning, Este woke him up by shaking his body repeatedly.

    Opening his eyes groggily, he saw that Este had already changed her outfit and was waiting for him

    to leave.

    It took him a while before he realized Este wanted to leave right away to give Roxanne the medicine.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take you there,¡± Lucian promised her solemnly.

    Climbing out of bed, he washed up and brought her downstairs.

    Downstairs, Este ran to the medical kit and found the medicine she had usedst night. She ced

    the medicine beside her when she was having breakfast so they could leave after breakfast.

    Lucian sighed when he saw her action.

    Perhaps this is their mother-and-daughter bond. They are both worried about each other. I¡¯m worried

    about Roxanne, too. Those who had no idea what happened to her might think she was seriously

    wounded judging from Essie¡¯s reaction.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290

    Chapter 290 Applying Medicine

    Archie and Benny had already gotten up when Roxanne arrived home. They promptly asked about

    Este.

    The boys were delighted to learn that Este could talk again.

    As Roxanne¡¯s wrist was injured, the boys refused to let her do anything and stayed by her side the

    entire day.

    The following day, Roxanne wanted to head to work at the research institute, but the boys insisted that

    she stay at home.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hurt. You should rest at home.¡± Benny shot her an imploring look.

    Archie chimed in, ¡°We¡¯re afraid you¡¯ll fall ill, just likest time.¡±

    yvolumeAd

    They could still remember how they had freaked out when Roxanne got sick previously.

    Roxanne knew the kids were worried about her. As her wrist was hurt, it would be difficult for her to

    work. Hence, she bobbed her head in agreement.

    After breakfast, the doorbell rang.

    Roxanne got to her feet and answered the door.

    She was taken aback by the unexpected visitors. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    d in a casual coat, Lucian held Este¡¯s hand. Este was holding an exquisite bag with something

    inside.

    Hearing her question, Lucian nodded and gestured to Essie. ¡°Essie is worried and wants to deliver

    medicine to you.¡±

    Este offered the bag she brought with her to Roxanne, affirming her father¡¯s words. ¡°Ms. Jarvis,

    medicine.¡±

    Lucian was used to how fond Este was of Roxanne, so he wasn¡¯t surprised to hear her talk.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted when she heard Este¡¯s adorable voice. She took the bag from the girl and

    patted her head. ¡°Thank you, Essie.¡±

    shing an obedient smile, Este stared at the house earnestly.

    Roxanne hesitated briefly before turning sideways to let them in.

    Archie and Benny were ying with Lego blocks on the floor after breakfast. They were delighted to

    see Este and invited her to join them.

    When Essie used to stay with us, we loved ying with Lego blocks. Perhaps she¡¯ll forget what

    happened yesterday if we y together!

    However, Este shook her head and stared fixedly at Roxanne.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t know what the little girl wanted, so she bent her body down, utterly baffled. ¡°Essie, what

    do you want me to do?¡±

    Este touched her injured wrist carefully as a sh of concern appeared in her eyes.

    Comprehension dawned on Roxanne. It turns out Essie is worried about my injury.

    ¡°It¡¯s not serious. The doctor has already dressed my wound,¡± Roxanne assured her cheerfully.

    However, Este took the corner of her outfit and pulled her toward the couch.

    Roxanne yed along with her and sat down on the couch.

    After she took a seat, Este stretched her hand out. ¡°Change the dressing.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Having said that, she took a bottle of medicine out of the bag Roxanne had ced on the coffee table a

    while ago.

    Roxanne was momentarily stunned. Feeling touched, she gave her hand to Este willingly.

    After removing her bandage carefully, Este pouted unhappily at the sight of her wound before

    blowing on it twice.

    Roxanne chuckled. ¡°Essie, are you going to apply the medicine for me? It¡¯s fine. It might hurt for

    children, but adults won¡¯t feel anything. Just apply the medicine for me.¡±

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291

    Chapter 291 Tell Me Why

    Hearing that, Este started applying the medicine to Roxanne¡¯s wound meticulously.

    Beside them, Lucian said, ¡°After I redressed her woundst night, she wanted to bring the medicine to

    you. If I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would¡¯veest night.¡±

    The little girl¡¯s gesture moved Roxanne. ncing at Este, who was bandaging her wrist, she said

    gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Essie.¡±

    Este lifted her head and shed a faint smile.

    Archie and Benny watched as Este applied the medicine to Roxanne¡¯s wrist. They were about to

    speak, but Lucian¡¯s stern voice caused them to frown in displeasure.

    After Este went missing yesterday, they got so worried and didn¡¯t bother expressing their emotions to

    Lucian.

    Now that Este was safe and sound, Archie and Benny felt that her disappearance was somewhat his

    fault.

    He knew Essie hated that evil woman but allowed her to get close to Essie! Mommy didn¡¯t bring Essie

    with her as the woman was there. That bad woman also bullied Mommy previously! It was all your fault.

    With that thought in mind, the boys didn¡¯t bother being nice to Lucian.

    Sensing the strange ambiance, Lucian lowered his head and saw the boys ring at him as though he

    were a ferocious beast.

    The boys pouted when they realized he was looking at them. ¡°Mr. Farwell, you brought Essie here to

    deliver the medicine to Mommy. The medicine is here, and Essie has applied it to Mommy¡¯s wound. Is

    that all?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows snapped together as he let out a nomittal grunt.

    ¡°Please leave now!¡± Archie and Benny lifted their heads to look at Lucian, as he was taller than them.

    Despite their young age, they looked intimidating.

    That was the first time Lucian had ever been asked to leave by the kids. His brows twitched, but he

    said nothing.

    I could be imagining it, but the boys seem incredibly hostile today, even though they are usually hostile

    to me.

    Hearing their rude demand, Roxanne turned at her shoulder and told them, ¡°Archie, Benny, don¡¯t be

    rude.¡±

    The boys huffed, ¡°We¡¯re being polite! We said, please.¡±

    Roxanne felt her head throbbing, as she didn¡¯t know they would retort her words.

    Lucian asked, ¡°Are you kicking me out?¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded vehemently.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Instead of flying into a rage, Lucian added patiently, ¡°Can I know why?¡±

    The boys were taken aback by his question.

    They shared a look before Archie answered, ¡°Because you¡¯re going to marry another woman soon. If

    you spend too much time with Mommy, it may cause an unwanted misunderstanding. We don¡¯t want

    Mommy to suffer anymore.¡±

    Silence ensued in the living room following his words.

    Lucian swept his gaze over Archie and Benny before his gazended on Roxanne, who was sitting on

    the couch.

    Something must¡¯ve happened without my knowledge for the boys to say that to me. Did Aubree cause

    trouble for her? Why are the boys this emotional about my marriage?

    Sensing his gaze, Roxanne looked down to hide the anxiety in her eyes.

    She had no idea why Archie and Benny resented Lucian this much. Their reaction was bigger than hers

    when they learned of Lucian and Aubree¡¯s marriage.

    Is it because he¡¯s their father? Is this why he is this important to them?

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292

    Chapter 292 A Clean Break

    ¡°You guys are right. All right, then. I¡¯ll get going first. See you all,¡± Lucian said after a pause, pursing his

    lips.

    Since he had unterally called off his engagement with Aubree, and the news was not made public

    yet, Lucian thought he should only let them knowter.

    Archie and Benny were surprised and disappointed when Lucian actually agreed so readily.

    So, he¡¯s really getting married to that woman. Does this mean he doesn¡¯t want us anymore?

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The disgruntlement evoked by this thought was apparent on the children¡¯s faces, and they replied

    curtly, ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian was puzzled by their sudden change of attitude. The man wondered if he had done anything

    wrong to upset them, aside from his engagement with Aubree.

    yvolumeAd

    Earlier on, he had found Archie and Benny strangely distant, so he had decided to leave them alone.

    Yet when he actually did so, the two boys suddenly seemed disturbed by his departure.

    Seriously¡­ What¡¯s the matter? I can¡¯t think of a reason for their behavior.

    Lucian eventually gave up on trying to exin their shift in attitude and reached for Este¡¯s hand

    instead. But when the girl saw Lucian nearing, she frowned and leaped to the ground from the couch.

    The girl had been listening to their conversation all that while, so she knew Lucian was about to bring

    her home.

    The man looked at his daughter, who had just dashed off about three meters away from him, in

    resignation.

    I should¡¯ve expected that. Essie is so clingy to Roxanne, so there¡¯s no way she wants to leave.

    Besides, she¡¯s still traumatized by what happened. I bet sending the medication here today is just an

    excuse for her toe see Roxanne.

    ¡°Come on, Essie. It¡¯s time to go home. We¡¯lle to see Ms. Jarvis some other day,¡± Lucian coaxed

    with his gaze still pinned on the girl.

    He had learned from the incident yesterday that he should not be too hard on her, or else she might

    end up doing something rash again. Yet despite his gentle entreaties, the girl still refused to go with

    him.

    ¡°No!¡± she cried out stubbornly.

    I want to stay with Ms. Jarvis! She¡¯s the best.

    To the little girl, Roxanne was the person she could depend on because the woman had saved her from

    the pit when she was crying in desperation.

    If I have to have a mommy, it must be Ms. Jarvis! I don¡¯t want anyone else to be my mommy!

    As Lucian guessed, it was all because of Roxanne.

    Ever since Este met Roxanne, she had constantly reminded Lucian of Roxanne¡¯s importance in her

    heart.

    In fact, it seemed to him that Roxanne meant much more to the girlpared to himself¡ªher very own

    father who had taken care of her for so many years.

    When Archie and Benny saw this, they felt sorry for Este. They knew she was behaving like that

    because of what had happened the other day. Yet the brothers could not invite her to stay because

    Roxanne had yet to utter a word.

    It was then that they regretted chasing Lucian off. If they had not rushed him off, Este could have

    stayed longer.

    For a moment, the ambiance in the quiet living room became awkwardly tense, with Lucian and Este

    reaching an impasse.

    ¡°Essie, I still have to go to work tomorrow. What about I send you to Grandpa and Grandma?¡± Lucian

    suggested tenderly, rubbing his brows.

    Again, his proposal was met with an outright rejection as Este ran over to Roxanne and clung to her

    hand. She was trying to show with her actions that she wanted to stay with her.

    Her sudden embrace softened Roxanne¡¯s heart. Yet when Roxanne looked back at Lucian again, she

    told herself she had to let the girl go.

    As Archie and Benny said, he will be engaged to another woman soon. I should stay away from him.

    It¡¯s time we have a clean break.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293

    Chapter 293 Do Not Waste Time

    ¡°No! I want Ms. Jarvis!¡± the girl implored, staring at Roxanne with her eyes wide open before ring at

    Lucian.

    Judging from how intractable the girl was, Lucian was certain that she would not follow him home. So

    he eventually gave in and turned to Roxanne instead.

    When Roxanne met his eyes, a frown stitched on her brows for she knew what he was about to say.

    ¡°You see, Essie really likes being around you. To be honest, she is much better when she¡¯s with you.

    Her condition deteriorated because of what happened yesterday, so I was wondering if you could take

    care of her for a while since she wants to stay by your side,¡± he asked earnestly with his gaze directed

    at the woman on the couch.

    His words lit up Este¡¯s eyes. When she heard that her father had relented, she gazed at Roxanne

    with anticipation glistering in her eyes as she waited for her answer. But the excitement in her eyes

    slowly faded when she spotted the reluctance on Roxanne¡¯s face after a few seconds of silence.

    Her heart sank, yet she still looked at Roxanne importunately.

    yvolumeAd

    She refused to believe Roxanne would turn her down.

    Roxanne looked at the girl apologetically, caressing her hair. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, but I have a lot to do these

    few days. I have been putting aside a project my professor assigned to me for personal reasons, so I

    really have to get back to the research institute tomorrow. I¡¯ll have to stay back to make up for the lost

    time, so I won¡¯t even have time to take care of Archie and Benny¡­¡±

    Roxanne did not say explicitly that she did not have time for Este and that she had to turn the girl

    down, but what she said amounted to a rejection.

    Este was dejected.

    Lucian frowned and looked at the girl helplessly.

    ¡°As you said, what Essie needs now is someone who can take good care of her, and that is not

    something I can promise. Keeping her here will only hinder her recovery, so, Mr. Farwell, I guess you

    know what¡¯s best for her,¡± Roxanne continued.

    Although what she said was true, it was partially an excuse for her to convince Lucian to bring the girl

    home.

    She genuinely hoped that Este could bounce back from her sickness, and to do that, professional

    intervention by professional psychologists was imperative.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Lucian could not think of anything else he could say to help Este. He pursed his lips, looking at the

    girl. ¡°Well, I guess you have to say goodbye to Ms. Jarvis, then, Essie.¡±

    Este could not believe what Roxanne had just said. Her teary eyes were opened wide in disbelief as

    she pinned her gaze on the woman and held on to the hem of her shirt.

    Roxanne quickly looked away. It pained her to see the girl in such a state.

    She knew she could not bring herself to say no to the girl if she maintained eye contact.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este¡¯s voice quivered, but Roxanne hardened her heart and refused to turn back.

    Archie and Benny felt so wretched when they saw how desperate Este was. ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t we

    just let Essie stay? She looks so¡ª¡±

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn will be taking care of both of you these two days, so make sure you guys behave,¡±

    Roxanne interrupted, trying to prove her point that she would be busy.

    The boys mmed up immediately.

    Then, Roxanne pulled Este¡¯s hand away and addressed Lucian, ¡°It¡¯ste. You guys should go home.

    You still have to go to work tomorrow.¡±

    When Lucian heard that, he nodded lightly and got up without taking another look at Este¡ªhe could

    not stand the sight of how disappointed she was.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294

    Chapter 294 Did She Cry Her Heart Out

    Este¡¯s gaze was glued to Roxanne¡¯s back, tears rolling down her cheeks uncontrobly.

    Archie and Benny were equally miserable. They did not expect Roxanne to be so heartless. When they

    saw that the girl was crying, they went over and consoled her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Essie. Mommy is really busy these few days. You can alwayse over and y once

    Mommy is free again,¡± Benny cajoled with a smile, yet his attempt was futile.

    When Archie saw that Este was still sobbing, he took out a handkerchief to wipe away her tears as

    heforted her, ¡°We can still y together at the kindergarten, Essie. Mommy really likes you

    because you¡¯re a good girl, so don¡¯t cry. You¡¯ll look ugly if you keep crying, and Mommy doesn¡¯t like

    that.¡±

    Este stopped and looked at the boy with doubt in her eyes.

    ¡°Yeah! Archie¡¯s right,¡± Benny quickly chimed in with a nod. ¡°Mommy doesn¡¯t like kids who cry.¡±

    yvolumeAd

    It was not until then that Este finally held back her tears with much effort.

    An inexplicable glint shone in Lucian¡¯s eyes when he saw how deeply Archie and Benny cared for

    Este. ¡°Thank you for saying that,¡± he said to the boys as he walked toward them.

    The two children initially wanted to ignore him, but when they remembered how they were partially at

    fault for making Este cry because they hurried Lucian home, they evaded the man¡¯s gaze with guilt.

    ¡°We¡¯re just telling her the truth.¡±

    They knew that Roxanne loved Este, but like themselves, she distanced herself from Este because

    of Lucian.

    Instead of answering the boys, Lucian smiled at them and held Este¡¯s hand.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This time, the girl did not run away.

    ¡°Say goodbye to Archie and Benny, Essie,¡± he said to her softly.

    The girl did as she was told and waved at them, still trying to swallow her tears. ¡°Goodbye, Archie.

    Goodbye, Benny. I¡¯lle again.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait to see you again too! Bye!¡± the two kids replied, forcing a smile.

    After sending Este off at the door and watching the car disappear out of their sight, the boys went

    back up to Roxanne. They found her staring nkly into the air in the study.

    She could not stop thinking about how downcast Este was when she turned her down.

    Regret ate her up from the inside after the girl left. She had said so herself that the children were

    innocent. But over and over again, she had hurt Este because of what happened between her and

    Lucian.

    Roxanne was so deep in her thoughts thinking about Este that she did not even realize the boys

    were already back.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Archie and Benny whispered carefully as they went closer to her. The look on her face was

    telling how remorseful she felt.

    When Roxanne knew she had let her mind wander off, she cracked a stiff smile and stroked their

    heads. ¡°Is Essie gone?¡±

    The boys nodded firmly. ¡°Was she crying her heart out when she left?¡± she asked out of guilt after

    some time.

    Archie and Benny nodded again.

    She wanted to treat Este well and make her happy, but she ended up making her cry again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. She stopped crying after we talked to her,¡± the children said with a smile,

    knowing that Roxanne would beat herself up.

    Roxanne smiled in relief, pulling them into her arms. ¡°Thank you. What would I do without both of you?¡±

    ¡°Essie said that she likes you a lot, Mommy. She also said she¡¯lle again soon,¡± they replied,

    hugging her back.

    Roxanne feltforted when she knew that the boys had taken care of everything.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295

    Chapter 295 Take It Easy

    Over at the Pearson residence, Aubree had been depressed ever since Lucian chased her out the

    other day.

    In the past, Sonya would always take her side and defend her, but she did not that day because there

    was nothing she could do to change anything.

    Aubree despaired when she recalled Sonya¡¯s inaction.

    She was not dumb. After years of waiting for Lucian, she knew in her heart that he was not keen on

    marrying her. Yet she had always wanted to try her luck believing that Sonya would help her.

    She had always thought that Lucian would marry her one day as long as she waited for him.

    However, her hope was crushed when Roxanne returned to the country and Lucian expressed his

    intention to break off their engagement.

    After having some time to herself to cool her head off for a day, Aubree still decided to take the chance

    again by paying Sonya a visit.

    Sonya was not expecting her toe by that day when she saw her at the door. But after a short

    pause, she invited Aubree in, as she always did.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t let you know in advance. I hope I¡¯m not disturbing,¡± Aubree said apologetically.

    Since Sonya felt bad for Aubree after Lucian wanted to nullify their engagement, and she actually liked

    Aubree as a person, she smiled warmly at her and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. You¡¯re almost like a

    daughter to me, so you can visit anytime. You don¡¯t have to be so courteous. Just make yourself at

    home.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    A rueful grin crept up on Aubree¡¯s lips. ¡°You know¡­ you used to call me your ¡®daughter-inw,¡¯ but not

    anymore.¡±

    Tears welled up in Aubree¡¯s eyes as she spoke.

    She paused to wipe away the tears in her eyes as she tried topose herself. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I came

    today to apologize to you in person. I made a lot of mistakes when I was here, and all of you put up

    with them because of what my family did for Lucian. Now that he wants nothing to do with me, I just

    hope things end well between us. I just want to say sorry for everything I did. I hope you can forgive

    me.¡±

    Aubree even used her puppy dog eyes on Sonya and yed the victim. ¡°I hope you understand that I

    did everything with the best intention for everyone. I took myself as Lucian¡¯s wife when I was here, so

    all the decisions I made were for the family. There were times when my kindness was misunderstood,

    but I still want you to know that I didn¡¯t mean any of it in a bad way. Even if we don¡¯t end up bing a

    family, I still hope you can forgive me.¡±

    It broke Sonya¡¯s heart to see the youngdy like that.

    Over the years, she had treated Aubree as her future daughter-inw. Despite what Aubree said,

    Sonya was actually pretty satisfied with everything she did.

    Personally, she was also taken aback when Lucian suddenly decided to call off the engagement, so

    every word Aubree said to her tugged at her heartstring when she was reminded of the time Aubree

    had spent with the family.

    Sonya sat down beside her and held her shoulders. ¡°Take it easy, Aubree. Things are not set in stone

    yet.¡±

    The young woman smiled helplessly. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I know Lucian. Since he already made it clear that

    he is not interested in the engagement, there is not the slightest chance of going back. It¡¯s okay. You

    can stille and visit me if you feel lonely. You¡¯re like a mother to me.¡±

    Sonya felt even more touched when Aubree said that. She thought for a bit and assured her again,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one knows about the breaking of the engagement yet, so there¡¯s still room for

    discussion. I¡¯ll talk to Lucian once he gets over his emotion.¡±

    Although Aubree felt delighted that she had gotten what she came for, she still put up a pitiful look and

    nodded reluctantly.

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296

    Chapter 296 She Bets He Does Not Know

    The pathetic look on Aubree¡¯s face faded the moment she came out of the Farwell residence. Her

    expression was bitter and spiteful as she got into the car.

    Noticing her change in expression, Charles chose his words wisely. ¡°Where to, Ms. Pearson?¡±

    Aubree nced at him coldly from the rearview mirror. ¡°The office.¡±

    Just as Charles was about to pull off, Aubree grunted in annoyance. ¡°You know what? Just go home!¡±

    She was not in the mood to deal with the bunch of irritating people at thepany.

    Aubree hade to Sonya hoping Sonya would talk to Lucian immediately just as she always did

    whenever Aubree shed a few tears. Yet Aubree¡¯s trip proved to be fruitless when Sonya simply said

    she would discuss the matter with Lucian only when he had blown off some steam.

    What she had promised to do was just not enough because, by the time Lucian cooled down, the news

    about him calling off the engagement would be made public.

    That can never happen!

    Resentment burned in Aubree¡¯s heart.

    Roxanne Jarvis! It¡¯s all your fault! Ever since you came back, all Lucian and Essie can think about is

    you! I don¡¯t care if Essie wants to stay with you, but you can¡¯t have Lucian too! I will not let him take

    your side!

    Her current predicament reminded her of how things were six years ago. Back then, Lucian would give

    Roxanne the cold shoulder because of her, but things had taken a one-hundred-and-eighty degree

    change after Roxanne returned. It was as if they had switched positions.

    D*mn it! Something must have happened over the past six years.

    Just as Aubree was caught in a bout of anger, Gina called, and Aubree picked up with a straight face.

    ¡°How did it go? Did you talk to Mrs. Farwell?¡± Gina asked the moment the call got through.

    Aubree¡¯s face fell. ¡°Yeah. I talked to her, but it didn¡¯t make any difference. I¡¯d rather take things in my

    own hand!¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Oh, what are you thinking of doing? It seems to me that Lucian has his mind fixed on marrying that

    woman. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything we can do to change that,¡± Gina answered, slightly surprised by

    what her daughter said.

    True. Aubree gritted her teeth.

    There¡¯s nothing I can do if he¡¯s hellbent on marrying her. Pearson Group is nothingpared to

    Farwell Group. We¡¯re nothing but a small grasshopperpared to them. I don¡¯t have what it takes to

    change his mind.

    ¡°Well, since Essie is the reason why Lucian wants to end the engagement, why not we start with that

    girl?¡± Gina suggested.

    Aubree suddenly had a stroke of genius when her mother gave such a brilliant suggestion.

    ¡°Aubree?¡± Gina was still waiting for an answer.

    Aubree snapped back and quickly replied, ¡°We¡¯ll talk after I reach home. Bye.¡±

    Then she hung up the phone and turned to Charles. ¡°Go to the office and get someone to run a check

    on Roxanne Jarvis. I want a detailed ount of what she¡¯s been up to in the past few years. Also, I

    want to know who the father of her two sons is.¡±

    What Gina had just said reminded Aubree that she actually knew so little about the two boys. She did

    not even know who their father was.

    I bet Lucian doesn¡¯t know either. Roxanne would not have time to think about Lucian if I were to bring

    that man back from abroad. Likewise, Lucian will be disgusted by her when he finds out that she¡¯s

    already been taken by another man. Ha, Roxanne Jarvis! You¡¯re not getting Lucian if I¡¯m not.

    When Charles saw how Aubree¡¯s face contorted with malice, he said hastily, ¡°Understood.¡±

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297

    Chapter 297 One Good Thing After Another

    Unbeknownst to Roxanne, Aubree had begun to plot against her. She was too upied with the

    research she had to do.

    Her busyness was not entirely an excuse to send Este home.

    If the children had not insisted that she took a day off because of her injured wrist, she would not have

    taken a break from her research work.

    Early the next morning, Roxanne was awakened by a call from her teammate. After a brief

    conversation, she rushed over to the research institute without even having the time to have a bite of

    breakfast.

    The beginning and end phases of a research project were usually the hardest parts. At the start of the

    project, Roxanne had dedicated so much time to it that she would spend days at the research facility.

    Since they were then at the final stage of the project, things were picking up again.

    Colby, who was still assisting Roxanne on the project, was rmed when he saw the injury on her wrist

    while they were conducting an experiment. ¡°Dr. Jarvis¡­ Your hand¡­¡±

    Roxanne was so engrossed in her work she had forgotten about her injury. It was not until she trailed

    Colby¡¯s gaze that she was reminded of it, and she smiled faintly, saying, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. It¡¯s just a

    scratch from an activity at my kids¡¯ kindergarten.¡±

    Colby was relieved to hear that it was not anything major. But still, he took over most parts of the

    experiment that he thought would be too physically demanding for Roxanne while she stood aside and

    gave him verbal instructions.

    Their team dynamic was good, and they went on to carry out experiments for almost a week until they

    finally achieved the results they wanted.

    The whole group in theb was boisterous, and Roxanne was unequivocally d that they got the

    results they intended.

    Although she was already a practitioner of her own when she was abroad, most of the projects she

    participated in were under her professor. She was just a nominal independent researcher most of the

    time, but things were different this time.

    That was the first ever research that she had directed on her own.

    ¡°Are you free tonight, Dr. Jarvis?¡± Colby inquired with a big smile as he walked toward her from the

    research facility.

    The hesitation and the wariness in Roxanne¡¯s eyes when she heard the question elicited augh on

    Colby¡¯s face.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that look? I bet you forgot that you promised you¡¯ll treat all of us to a celebratory meal if

    the experiment goes well. Everyone is waiting for you to fulfill that promise,¡± he teased.

    A smile broke out on Roxanne¡¯s face. ¡°Ah, all right. I¡¯m sorry. I forgot about it. Tell everyone to meet at

    The Waterfront at eight tonight, then.¡±

    Colby nodded and went back into the research facility after that.

    Not long after he entered, a burst of cheer came from the inside.

    It seemed that everyone was overjoyed.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    To them, that was a day worth celebrating because one good thing happened after another. First, they

    scored a major breakthrough when theypleted such a formidable project. Second, Roxanne had

    agreed to treat everyone to a celebration feast.

    After Roxanne went back to her office, she asked her assistant to make a reservation for a private

    dining room at The Waterfront before calling Madilyn to request her help to take care of Archie and

    Benny that night.

    Roxanne had promised the two boys the night before that she would go and pick them up after the

    project ended. They were ted and even mentioned Este when they heard the news.

    Roxanne suddenly felt a pang of guilt in her heart the moment she was reminded of the girl.

    She was certain that her sons must have informed Este of her return that night. She¡¯s gonna be

    heartbroken now that I can¡¯t go home tonight.

    ¡°By the way, Maddy, help me say sorry to Este if you see her tonight. Tell her I still have something to

    do over here,¡± Roxanne added when she thought of the girl.

    Madilyn was clueless about why Roxanne wanted to apologize, but she just agreed with a smile without

    probing further.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298

    Chapter 298 Let Me Send You Home

    At eight that night, Roxanne and everyone from the research institute went to The Waterfront together.

    After they were seated in the private room, they proposed a toast to Roxanne.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis is a valuable addition to our research institute. Not only did she solve a huge medicinal

    problem, but she also initiated many projects. We are where we are today because of her!¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t agree more. To be honest, I thought we would not be able to see this project through, yet we

    survived thanks to her caliber and courage. She¡¯s both a charming and a capable person!¡±

    Roxanne smiled widely at thepliments. She rose to her feet and looked at them.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m just doing my part. Thank you for believing in me and cooperating as a team.¡±

    yvolumeAd

    When she first returned to the country, she was mostly unaware of the situation in the local research

    field. In fact, she had braced herself for the worst. She did not expect researchers to be that friendly

    and that everything would turn out so smoothly.

    ¡°Well, your fame precedes you, Dr. Jarvis. Dr. Galloway said a lot of good things about you before you

    came, and we were all impressed. Everything he said about you proved to be true in the end when we

    finally got to meet you,¡± one of the teammates replied.

    Colby¡¯s expression changed when he heard that, but he quicklyposed himself and feigned

    nonchnce, raising his ss to Roxanne. ¡°I was simply saying the truth.¡±

    With that said, he lifted his ss and finished everything in one go.

    Roxanne felt Colby was not himself at that time, but because she could not pinpoint what was it that

    puzzled her, and since everyone was busy proposing a toast, the thought just slipped her mind.

    Meanwhile, Colby had been ncing at her from the corner of his eyes. When he saw that she did not

    seem bothered by what had happened earlier, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was true that he had feelings for Roxanne, yet he knew that she was way out of his league. He only

    wished to hide his feelings from her until the day he became a man worthy of protecting her.

    The clock almost struck ten when their gathering finally ended.

    Everyone was in a positive mood after the meal because not only did they eat their fill, but they also

    had a great time with Roxanne.

    As for Roxanne, because she had received toast after toast during dinner, she ended up feeling tipsy.

    The alcohol made her swoon as she walked out of the private room.

    ¡°Let me send you back,¡± Colby said worriedly, looking at her.

    A mild pain spread in her head, and she frowned. ¡°I¡¯m good. You don¡¯t have to. All of you should just go

    home. It¡¯ste. Bye!¡±

    Then she turned and walked toward the entrance without waiting for Colby¡¯s reply.

    When she was out, she realized the sky was pouring, and many people from the hotel were stranded at

    the entrance waiting for the rain to stop.

    Because Roxanne did not have an umbre and she could not drive, she had no choice but to wait at

    the entrance together with everyone else while she looked for a driver.

    Yet it seemed that everyone there was also looking to hire drivers, so Roxanne ended up waiting for a

    long time.

    Just as she was contemting canceling her request for a driver and asking Madilyn to pick her up, a

    familiar voice rang out from beside her.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, it¡¯s raining outside. I have an umbre, so I¡¯ll just wait for you at the hotel entrance.¡± It was

    Cayden. He was standing not far away from Roxanne with a ck umbre in his hand as he spoke

    respectfully over the phone.

    It so happened that he looked up when Roxanne turned toward him, and their eyes met. ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    he greeted while he was still on the phone.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    A brief silence came from the other end of the call.

    Roxanne¡¯s face fell. She knew for sure that Lucian had heard that.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299

    Chapter 299 Feeling Uneasy

    Her change in color did not go unnoticed by Cayden, but the man could not understand the reason

    behind it. When he saw that Lucian had ended the call, he quickly walked over.

    ¡°Do you have an umbre? Where¡¯s your car? I can send you home first before Mr. Farwelles.

    He¡¯s going to take a while.¡±

    Cayden gestured to open the umbre in his hand, but Roxanne stopped him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Someone¡¯s picking me up.¡±

    Cayden nodded and just stood beside her quietly after that.

    Seeing that the man was not going anywhere, Roxanne looked at the rain and hesitated as she

    distanced herself from him.

    The rain is abating. I should go before hees down.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell! I thought you¡ª¡± Cayden eximed.

    Just as she took the first step into the rain, Lucian was already behind her.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Roxanne did not know why Cayden did not finish his sentence, she was too nervous to turn

    around to check out what was happening.

    When she felt cold air engulfing her, she fled into the rain without a second thought.

    Suddenly, the rain stopped hitting her head. A ck umbre sheltered her, and a strong grip caught

    her hand, pulling her right back to the hotel entrance.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Lucian reprimanded.

    He knew that Roxanne would try to avoid him when he was on the call with Cayden, so he said

    goodbye to his partners and left in a hurry.

    As he expected, she was indeed trying to run away.

    Lucian felt insulted when she would rather walk in the rain than spend time with him.

    When Roxanne knew there was no getting away, she took a deep breath and looked up at him calmly.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Farwell. What a coincidence.¡±

    Lucian did not know she was drunk at first, but the moment he smelled her breath, a frown appeared

    on his brows.

    ¡°Did you drink?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I was having dinner with my colleagues.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you home,¡± Lucian said, his hand still holding hers.

    Roxanne tried to break free, but she could not. A look of displeasure crept up her face. ¡°No, thanks.

    Someone¡¯sing for me. I can go back on my own. Let me go, Mr. Farwell. Please.¡±

    ¡°Who are you waiting for? Your driver? I doubt you¡¯re getting one so soon, though,¡± Lucian argued

    candidly, looking at the people around them.

    Words eluded her, and she quickly thought of something else. ¡°I called for one earlier. People are

    watching, Mr. Farwell. I don¡¯t want to cause a scene.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s face looked gloomier than before, and he let her go.

    Roxanne nodded at him and walked into the rain.

    Behind her, Lucian ran over in big steps with the umbre tilting toward her.

    ¡°Your wound is not healed yet. Let me take you there!¡± he shouted in the rain.

    Roxanne did not turn back but hastened her steps.

    ¡°Slowly! It¡¯s slippery,¡± Lucian reminded at the back.

    Even though Roxanne had an umbre over her, she was still shivering in the rain because it was

    pouring cats and dogs. Her thin clothing was not enough to keep her warm. Besides, because Lucian

    was just right behind her, she kept telling herself to walk faster. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll walk slowly if you stop

    following me,¡± she said.

    Behind her, the man¡¯s footsteps gradually came to aplete halt.

    Without his umbre, the rain pounded on Roxanne¡¯s body mercilessly as she dragged herself to the

    parking lot. She then sat in the back seat of her own car and waited for the driver.

    Her mind was a mess. She wondered if God was ying a prank on her. The more she wanted to

    avoid Lucian, the more she ran into him.

    Most importantly, the way he treated her made her feel uneasy.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300

    Chapter 300 Mommy Is Down With A Fever

    When Roxanne finally got home, Madilyn had already brought Archie and Benny home, and the two

    kids were ying in the living room.

    Seeing that Roxanne was drenched, they ran over with worry written all over their faces. ¡°Mommy! Did

    you walk in the rain?¡±

    Roxanne was exhausted, but she still patted them on their heads and replied, ¡°I forgot my umbre, so

    I got wet when I was running over to my car. I¡¯ll be okay.¡±

    After asking Lysa to tend to the children, Roxanne went upstairs to take a shower and changed into a

    new set of clothes.

    Then, she came back down again to y with the boys before hitting the hay herself.

    Since she had overextended herself in the past two days, Roxanne feltpletely drained when she

    finallyy on her bed. She fell asleep right away, but in the middle of the night, she was awakened by a

    fever.

    yvolumeAd

    In a daze, she got out of bed to pour herself a ss of water, but her legs gave way the moment she

    stood up, and she fell right back onto the mattress.

    A frown appeared on her brows as she slowly regained consciousness. I think I¡¯m running a fever¡­

    Since it was already midnight, she did not want to wake anyone up. I¡¯ll just sleep it off. It¡¯ll get better

    tomorrow.

    With that thought, she fell back into a slumber.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    When morning came, Archie and Benny rose early because they felt excited.

    Lysa and Madilyn had been sending them to school because Roxanne had been busy for the past few

    days. When Roxanne was finally home again, they looked forward to her bringing them to school.

    However, they were disappointed when she did not appear even after breakfast.

    Seeing that they were almost runningte, they ran upstairs and knocked on her door, but no one

    answered.

    The children ran back downstairs to call for Lysa. ¡°Ms. Lane, Mommy is not responding to us. Could

    youe and have a look?¡±

    Lysa was frightened when she heard that, so she quickly made her way up and opened the door with a

    key.

    Once she opened it, Archie and Benny rushed into the room only to see Roxanne lying weakly in her

    bed.

    Her eyes were shut, her cheeks were hot and red, and her lips were parched. It was obvious she was

    down with a high fever.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± the kids cried out. When Roxanne still did not respond, Lysa went forward.

    She touched Roxanne¡¯s forehead, and her face darkened.

    This is way worse than thest time she was sick. What should I do now? It doesn¡¯t seem like she will

    wake up anytime soon, and we can¡¯t send her to the hospital either¡­

    Lysa was on pins and needles.

    When Archie saw this, he took a quick nce at the clock and said to Lysa, ¡°Ms. Lane, could you help

    Benny and me apply for a leave of absence today? We¡¯ll take care of Mommy at home.¡±

    Lysa nodded immediately and went to make a call to Pippa. Then she took a wet towel and put it on

    Roxanne¡¯s forehead to help cool her down.

    As for the boys, they stayed by their mother¡¯s side for a long time until she finally came back to her

    senses.

    Roxanne felt that she had fallen into a deep, deep sleep. She could not wake herself up although she

    wanted to. It was the voices of her children that eventually plucked her out of her reverie.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± the children cried out and went closer to her the instant they saw her moving.

    Roxanne was stunned at first, but she gradually registered her surroundings and wanted to sit up.

    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to sleep in.¡±

    She was still thinking about sending Archie and Benny to school when the children pushed her back

    into bed.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re sick. We¡¯ve already asked for leave to stay at home to look after you today,¡± they said

    in all seriousness.

    It was only then that Roxanne realized how sick she was.

    Roxanne felt touched that the children cared so much for her.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301

    Chapter 301 Going To Her House

    Meanwhile, Este had been waiting at the kindergarten entrance way before school started that

    morning, hoping she could see Roxanne, Archie, and Benny.

    The brothers had told her the day before that Roxanne was finallying home and would be fetching

    them to school.

    The night before, she had also waited for Roxanne eagerly, but in the end, she only saw Madilyn.

    She felt disappointed at first, yet when she knew that Roxanne had a message for her, she was

    comforted because it meant Roxanne still thought about her.

    That was the reason why she was not altogether upset, and she was looking forward to seeing

    Roxanne the next day.

    However, not only did she not see Roxanne, but she also did not see the two brothers at school.

    That made her extremely sad.

    ¡°Essie! Come on in! It¡¯s almost time for school!¡± Pippa did not call out until school was about to start

    since she did not know what the kid was doing.

    Este pouted and shook her head in refusal.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Pippa asked.

    Ever since the child got lost in the mountain, the teacher had been paying extra attention to her

    because she felt sorry for the child.

    Este looked far away without answering. She was hoping the car she had waited for would show.

    They areing to school!

    The girl stood waiting until the school bell rang, but there was still no sign of the people she wanted to

    meet.

    Since Pippa could not get her to go in, she stood with the girl at the entrance and asked the other

    teachers to take over her ss.

    The recent trauma had made Este lose her sense of security, so when she thought of Roxanne¡¯s

    attitude toward her and the boys¡¯ absence, she started tearing up.

    Does this mean Ms. Jarvis doesn¡¯t want me anymore? Did she transfer Archie and Benny to another

    school? They almost went to another schoolst time¡­

    Pippa was worried when she saw that the girl was about to break down. She bent down and tried to

    comfort her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Essie? Why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯re upset about? I can help you.¡±

    Este bit her lip and took out her notebook before writing: Archie and Benny.

    Pippa finally understood what Este wanted. Ah, she was waiting for the boys! But she doesn¡¯t usually

    wait for them even when shees to school early, though.

    Pippa could not wrap her head around what Este was thinking, yet she still patiently exined

    everything to the girl. ¡°Archie and Benny are noting today. Their mommy is sick, so they asked to

    stay home for a day,¡± she said, patting Este¡¯s head. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go in first? They¡¯ll be here

    tomorrow.¡±

    Este looked upset when she found out that Roxanne was ill.

    She shook her head and retreated a few steps, trying to dodge Pippa¡¯s hand.

    The teacher was confused, yet before she could even ask the girl anything, Este turned and ran

    toward the Farwell family¡¯s car parked beside the road.

    ¡°Essie!¡± Pippa shouted as she ran after the girl.

    After Este went missing the other time, Lucian had arranged for a driver to follow her around just in

    case she ran away again.

    The driver was stupefied when she saw Este running into the car with her teacher chasing her from

    behind.

    The next thing he knew, Este opened her mouth and spoke out of the blue. ¡°Go to Ms. Jarvis¡¯ house!¡±

    she ordered in apellingly cute voice.

    The driver was stunned. A smile broke out on his face, and he nodded before driving away, ignoring the

    teacher who was chasing after them at the back.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302

    Chapter 302 She Came Alone

    ¡°Ms. Este, have you told Mr. Farwell about this?¡± the driver asked.

    It did not ur to him that he should ask until they were on the way.

    When his question was met with dead silence, the driver knew he was in deep trouble.

    She must¡¯ve run away without telling him¡­ I¡¯m good as dead if Mr. Farwell finds out about it¡­

    Thinking, the driver spared her a hesitant nce from the mirror. ¡°How about I call him?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Este said, shaking her head.

    I don¡¯t want to tell him! He¡¯s the reason why Ms. Jarvis refused to let me stay the other time. She

    doesn¡¯t like Daddy. She won¡¯t even let me in if Daddy¡¯s around.

    Since Este was adamant about it, the driver did not push her. I¡¯ll just call Mr. Farwell when we reach.

    Soon enough, they arrived at Roxanne¡¯s house.

    Este jumped out of the car right away, sprinted over to the door, and rang the doorbell.

    Since everyone was upstairs looking after Roxanne, no one heard the doorbell.

    The violent dinging slowed down as time passed when no one came to get the door. Este was on the

    verge of crying again.

    It was not until Lysa came downstairs to make Roxanne some oatmeal that she heard the doorbell.

    She was perplexed when she saw the child at the door. ¡°Essie! Are you here alone?¡±

    ¡°Ms. Lane¡­¡± she cried.

    ¡°Did youe alone?¡± Lysa inquired again.

    Este nodded furiously before poking her head in to see if Roxanne or the two boys were around. But

    to her dismay, she saw no one.

    In front of her, Lysa hesitated for a while before stepping aside to let her in.

    Having witnessed Roxanne sending Lucian and Este away, Lysa was unsure about Roxanne¡¯s

    attitude toward them. But seeing that the girl hade alone, Lysa thought it would not be good to just

    send her away. Hence, she asked her to wait in the living room while she informed Roxanne about her

    visit.

    ¡°Did shee alone?¡± Roxanne asked in confusion. She looked sickly with her face flushed and pale

    lips cracked.

    Lysa nodded. ¡°She¡¯s waiting for you downstairs. Should I let here up, or should I contact Mr.

    Farwell and ask him to get her?¡±

    Because Roxanne was not feeling well, she had been taking longer to respond to everything.

    Before she could answer, Archie and Benny had beaten her to it.

    They knew how much Este missed Roxanne, and since she hade alone, they figured they

    should just let her see Roxanne, or else she might feel so disheartened that she ran away again.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    On top of that, they were well aware that it was Lucian whom Roxanne was angry with, not Este.

    When they saw that Roxanne did not disagree, they quickly made a case for the girl. ¡°Mommy, just let

    her in. She must¡¯ve found out about it from Ms. Ward. That¡¯s why she came all the way here.¡±

    Roxanne frowned and finally nodded.

    She could not bring herself to let Este wait all alone down there whenever the scene of the poor girl

    curling into a human ball in the pit shed in her mind.

    Since the boys had gotten a green light from Roxanne, they went downstairs to bring Este up.

    That was not the first time Este went to Roxanne¡¯s room. In fact, she had stayed there for a long time

    before. Yet she still felt nervous.

    It had been forever and a day since Este saw the beautiful woman. Besides, she was ill.

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303

    Chapter 303 She Left By Herself

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± At the sight of Roxanne lying on the bed with a sicklyplexion, Este felt tears

    welling up in her eyes again.

    Este¡¯s voice made Roxanne¡¯s heart melt. Seeing the little girle running toward her bedside, she

    forced a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry, Essie.¡±

    Like a pitiful kitten, Este leaned by the bedside and stared at Roxanne with teary eyes.

    Este¡¯s gaze calmed Roxanne down significantly. ¡°Why are you here alone?¡± Roxanne asked in a

    gentle voice.

    ¡°Ms. Ward says you¡¯re sick.¡± Este was close to tears.

    Roxanne nodded and reached out to caress the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you for caring so much about

    me, Essie.¡±

    yvolumeAd

    Simrly, Este also stretched her arm out, intending to touch Roxanne¡¯s forehead.

    Roxanne had let them do a fever check by touching her forehead the other time. She could still vividly

    recall how Roxanne¡¯s forehead was burning then.

    When Roxanne realized what Este was trying to do, she tried to get up from the bed and move her

    head closer to the young girl. Nevertheless, unable to muster any strength in her arm, she had only

    propped herself up a little before she fell back onto the bed again.

    Worry was written all over Este¡¯s face.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne smiled apologetically. ¡°If you¡¯re worried, how about you get on the bed too?¡±

    Este removed her shoes without hesitation and climbed up onto the bed to touch Roxanne¡¯s

    forehead lightly.

    Panic filled the girl¡¯s eyes when her palm came into contact with Roxanne.

    The other time when Ms. Jarvis had a fever, Daddy had to bring her to the hospital. She stayed there

    for a night before she recovered. But this time, Ms. Jarvis¡¯ forehead feels so much warmer. But she

    doesn¡¯t like Daddy and doesn¡¯t want Daddy here¡­

    Meanwhile, Lucian was having a meeting in the office when he suddenly received a call from Pippa.

    Catching a glimpse of the caller ID, he furrowed his brows. He got his assistant to preside over the

    meeting in his ce and headed outside to answer the call.

    ¡°Essie left by herself, Mr. Farwell¡­¡± Pippa reported to Lucian anxiously.

    The man¡¯s expression abruptly darkened when he heard that news. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Pippa was on tenterhooks. ¡°She got into the Farwell family¡¯s car. I believe she wants to visit Ms. Jarvis.

    She asked me why Archie and Benny didn¡¯te to school today. I told her Ms. Jarvis fell sick, and

    she immediately turned around and got into the car again. She likes Ms. Jarvis a lot¡­¡±

    She dared not continue her sentence, as that was merely her conjecture. Deep down, she was

    concerned about Este¡¯s whereabouts too.

    The fact that Este had gotten in their car made Lucian slightly relieved. However, having learned

    from Pippa that Roxanne was sick, he frowned. ¡°What happened to Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Pippa responded, ¡°I heard she¡¯s running a fever. Archie and Benny are taking care of her at home.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounded from the other end. ¡°I got it. Please

    excuse Essie from school today too. Thank you.¡±

    After Pippa agreed to the request, the man concluded the call and called Cayden over. ¡°I¡¯m heading

    over to Roxanne¡¯s. Help me get Dr. Elswick.¡±

    Sonny Elswick was the family doctor of the Farwell family. He had impressive medical skills but

    basically only worked for the family.

    Cayden knew Lucian¡¯s motive for calling Sonny was to ask thetter to treat Roxanne. He was

    undoubtedly getting increasingly perplexed about Lucian¡¯s feelings toward Roxanne but still went

    ahead to agree to the instructions.

    Sonny arrived rtively quickly. Lucian had waited for his arrival before heading to Roxanne¡¯s with him.

    Having known Roxanne¡¯s attitude toward himtely, he figured she would possibly not let him into the

    house if he had gone there alone.

    Hence, it was more than wise to bring a doctor along.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304

    Chapter 304 The Culprit

    When the doorbell rang again, Archie and Benny instinctively turned to look at Este. They quickly

    stopped Lysa from going downstairs to open the door and did it themselves instead.

    Only one person wille to our house at this hour, and he must be the one looking for Essie.

    Opening the door, Archie and Benny did not seem surprised at the sight of the man dressed crisply in a

    suit standing outside. Behind him, there was also a man holding a medical kit. The boys figured from

    thetter¡¯s appearance that he was a doctor.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Essie?¡± Seeing that it was Archie and Benny, Lucian felt a headacheing.

    The boys¡¯ prejudice toward him, though unfathomable, was deep-rooted. I guess I won¡¯t be able to get

    in there easily today.

    And as he had expected, the two boys blocked the entire path and stared at him with full alert. ¡°Why

    are you here?¡±

    Mommy surely doesn¡¯t want to see him. And now that she is sick, it will only make her more upset if

    she sees him now. That might even affect her current condition.

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes glistened with conviction.

    Lucian could see through Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s minds. He scrunched his brows helplessly and uttered,

    ¡°I heard your mommy is sick, so I brought a doctor along.¡±

    Finishing his words, he stood aside to make way for Sonny to step forward. ¡°This is Dr. Elswick, the

    family doctor of the Farwell family,¡± Lucian introduced.

    Sonny shed a warm smile and slightly nodded at Archie and Benny.

    The two boys exchanged a look and turned back with a suspicious expression. ¡°How did you find out

    that Mommy is sick?¡±

    In a deep voice, Lucian responded, ¡°Ms. Ward gave me a call earlier, informing me that Essie came to

    find your mommy.¡±

    Archie and Benny appeared a little hesitant.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, as much as they did not want to let Lucian step inside, he had brought a doctor along with

    him.

    Seeing that Archie and Benny seemed to have relented, the man continued his persuasion by using

    Roxanne¡¯s condition as an excuse this round. ¡°Your mommy only has you guys to take care of her. I¡¯m

    sure she hasn¡¯t gone to the hospital yet. Why don¡¯t you let the doctor take a look at her? Perhaps she¡¯ll

    recover faster too. Dr. Elswick has impressive medical skills.¡±

    The raging emotions in Archie and Benny began to calm down at the mention of Roxanne¡¯s condition.

    From morning till now, they had only acted ording to Lysa¡¯s instructions to help Roxanne change the

    towel on her forehead frequently. Yet, there was no sign of the fever subsiding.

    Moreover, they had no way of taking Roxanne to the hospital since she had no energy and had been

    lying in bed all day.

    This doctor has a bright smile. He seems to be a friendly and reliable person.

    After some hesitation, Archie and Benny decided to put Roxanne¡¯s health first. Though reluctant, they

    turned and headed upstairs, leaving the door open for Lucian and Sonny.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, Lucian led Sonny and followed behind the two boys.

    Upstairs, having not seen Archie and Benny return after a while, Roxanne was about to ask Lysa to

    head downstairs to check on them when they appeared by the door.

    Noticing the expression on their faces, Roxanne immediately knew who the visitor was.

    Other than Lucian, no one can make the kids pull such a long face. But then again, what made him

    come here at this hour?

    She figured she was running a fever because she was drenched in the rainst night.

    And the culprit of her predicament was none other than Lucian.

    Wasn¡¯t I clear enough? I hope he can keep his distance from me. Yet now he¡¯s appearing when I¡¯m so

    weak¡­

    Roxanne could not think of what kind of attitude she should put on in front of Lucian within such a short

    time. In her heart, she kept praying hard that he was merely there to fetch Este home.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305

    Chapter 305 Overtired

    Just as Roxanne was stumped, the man¡¯s figure appeared in the doorway.

    Upon seeing the woman on the bed, Lucian furrowed his brows.

    With just a nce, he could already see that the woman¡¯s fever was worse than the previous time.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡± When Roxanne realized she could not avoid him anymore, she had no choice but to

    greet him in an aloof tone. However, that was all she did before averting his eyes, for she did not intend

    to speak much to him.

    When Lucian sensed that the woman was still trying to keep a distance from him, his eyes darkened.

    Then, he turned to the side to say to Sonny, ¡°Please take a look at her.¡±

    Sonny nodded in response and stepped forward to give Roxanne a checkup.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne knitted her brows when she saw the unfamiliar man appear in her bedroom. But as her mind

    was fuzzy from the fever, she could not react in time to his action.

    ¡°This is the Farwell family¡¯s family doctor. I brought him over to take a look at you,¡± Lucian said in a low

    voice.

    A trace of resistance appeared in Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    The Farwells¡¯ family doctor is here to give me a checkup? What¡¯s going on?

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a doctor myself. I know what my condition is,¡± she coldly rejected. ¡°If it¡¯s serious, I¡¯ll go to

    the hospital myself.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows and tried to make her drop the tough act. ¡°If you can get up, will you be

    talking to me while lying down now?¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback.

    As her fever was high, she had no strength. Moreover, she could not get Lysa in time to help her up

    into a sitting position when Lucian entered.

    If she were to force herself upright immediately, she would only expose her condition to him.

    Yet, she did not know how to ept Lucian¡¯s goodwill.

    Just as she was contemting how she should reject him, the man uttered, ¡°Essie will be in a bad

    mood while you¡¯re sick. What happened previously has already made her condition unstable. I don¡¯t

    want her to be affected again.¡±

    The girl at the side went along with his words and nodded fervently. She grabbed Roxanne¡¯s arm and

    said with concern, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, doctor.¡±

    The girl¡¯s eyes were still red, and so was the tip of her nose. The sight of her ached Roxanne¡¯s heart.

    Roxanne simply could not bring herself to say no after how he had used Este as an excuse and after

    seeing the look on the girl¡¯s face.

    After a few seconds of silence, Roxanne finally agreed to it.

    The two boys, Archie and Benny, were relieved to see their mother agree to let the doctor give her a

    checkup.

    They were afraid that their mother would resist the doctor alongside their father.

    When Archie and Benny saw Sonny walking over, they quickly stepped aside to give him space.

    After a thorough checkup, Sonny turned to report to Lucian, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is having a fever because she

    has been overtiring herself recently. That¡¯s why her immune system has weakened. Moreover, she

    caught a cold, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s burning up so badly. I must go back to prepare to give Ms. Jarvis a

    drip.¡±

    Lucian nodded before letting his gazend on the woman on the bed. Regret tinged the look in his

    eyes.

    Roxanne had only caught a cold because she had been drenched by the rain the night before.

    He was partly to me¡ªthe rain had been heavy, and he should have insisted on sending her to the

    parking lot.

    He also could have handed her the umbre, as he would have been fine going under the rain for a

    while.

    When Roxanne sensed his gaze, she lowered her eyes, not wanting to look at him.

    She, too, knew that she was having a fever because of the tough act she had put up the day before.

    Maybe he thinks that I¡¯m only making things worse for myself with that false bravado.

    A sense of self-deprecation danced across Roxanne¡¯s mind at that thought.

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306

    Chapter 306 Care For The Entire Night

    Not long after, Sonny entered from outside with the items needed for Roxanne¡¯s IV drip.

    After setting up everything and inserting the needle into Roxanne¡¯s hand, Sonny turned to say to

    Lucian, ¡°Ms. Jarvis will need to undergo a longer IV therapy than usual. She might need someone to

    look after her and change the IV bag.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne quickly said, ¡°Lysa, I¡¯ll have to trouble you tonight.¡±

    Naturally, Lysa would not reject her. Just as she was about to reply to Roxanne, someone interrupted

    her, ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    The moment those words were out of his mouth, the expressions of everyone in the room changed.

    Lysa was surprised as she remembered how averse Roxanne had been to keeping Lucian in the

    house. Even the two boys were not too willing to have Lucian stay. However, Lucian was the one who

    brought the doctor, so Lysa could not say much about the matter.

    yvolumeAd

    She cast a stumped look at Roxanne.

    Roxanne drew her brows together. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that; just having Lysa change the IV bags for

    me will be fine. Mr. Farwell, you¡¯re a busy man, so it¡¯s best for you not to waste your time here.¡±

    Archie and Benny chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ll help take care of Mommy, so thank you, but no thank you on your

    offer, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    They only wanted the doctor to give their mother a checkup; it did not mean that they were going to let

    their father stay.

    In contrast, Este was a little disappointed.

    If her father were to go back, she surely would not be able to stay either.

    She was worried sick about Roxanne.

    Lucian swept his gaze across Este¡¯s face before his eyes drifted back to Roxanne. ¡°Essie surely

    won¡¯te home willingly with me with how sick you are, and I won¡¯t be at ease letting her stay alone.

    So I¡¯m going to stay tonight no matter what. Lysa, please bring the kids to rest.¡±

    Lysa looked at Roxanne dubiously.

    Roxanne was looking at the girl beside her.

    Este was pursing her lips, and Roxanne could see the worry the girl had for her. Este muttered in

    her high-pitched voice, ¡°I won¡¯t go if Ms. Jarvis isn¡¯t well.¡±

    With that, shey down on the side of the bed and clung to Roxanne¡¯s arm.

    It was Este¡¯s first time cuddling up to Roxanne.

    Thus, Roxanne could not bring herself to ask the girl to leave.

    Furthermore, she was sick. Lucian was definitely not going to leave after a brief persuasion from her.

    A beatter, Roxanne gave Lucian a silent agreement to stay.

    At that, Lucian¡¯s gaze softened. After asking Sonny the things he should pay attention to, he went

    downstairs to send the doctor away before returning and sitting silently on the couch in Roxanne¡¯s

    room.

    The children stayed close to the bed and chatted with Roxanne.

    Soon, Roxanne felt groggy and fell asleep.

    Lucian asked Lysa to bring the children to rest while he stayed behind to take care of her.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As he had to pay attention to the volume in the IV bag, Lucian barely slept a wink that night.

    The next morning when Roxanne woke up, she was still a little dazed. It took her a few seconds before

    she recalled that Lucian had stayed back to take care of her the entire night.

    Roxanne raised her head to nce at the IV bag, only to realize that her IV therapy was done. Lucian

    had taken a chair to sit by the side of her bed, and his hand was holding onto her wrist to stop

    Roxanne¡¯s hand from moving while she slept.

    Perhaps she had instinctively moved her hand when she woke up, for the man¡¯s eyes slowly opened.

    She could see that his eyes were bloodshot, and it was clear that he did not rest much the night before.

    When the two pairs of eyes met, Roxanne blinked and quickly averted her eyes.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± came the man¡¯s slightly hoarse voice.

    Only then did Roxanne turn back to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m much better. Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Compared to the day before, Roxanne could feel her strength returning.

    Lucian inclined his head. He knew that she did not wish to speak much to him, so he only informed her

    about the reminders Sonny had told him. He then stood up and left the ce with Este.

    After Este made sure that Roxanne had recovered, she obediently went back with her father.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307

    Chapter 307 Some Difficulties

    When Lucian left Roxanne¡¯s ce, the look on the two passersby by the road outside Roxanne¡¯s house

    changed, and they took out their phones to make a call.

    Right as Aubree reached the office and was about to hold a morning meeting, she received a call. She

    frowned and instructed Charles to preside over the meeting instead before going into her office to pick

    up the call.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, we¡¯ve been keeping an eye outside Roxanne¡¯s residential area for a few days. Mr.

    Farwell and Ms. Este havee by her ce yesterday and only left this morning,¡± said the man on

    the other end of the call the moment the call went through.

    Aubree¡¯s expression darkened drastically.

    Ever since Lucian told her that he wanted to break off the engagement, she had sent men to spy on

    Roxanne¡ªshe wanted to know how close Lucian was to the other woman.

    To her surprise, despite days of spying, the people she hired had only seen Lucian visit Roxanne¡¯s

    ce once, and he had always left quickly.

    Initially, she thought she had made the wrong spection.

    However, not only did Lucian visit Roxanne¡¯s ce again, but he even spent the night there this time.

    Aubree instructed the two, ¡°Keep watching. Pay extra attention to the men who enter Roxanne¡¯s

    house.¡±

    The two promised to do exactly that.

    After ending the call, Aubree stared at the documents on the table expressionlessly for a long time. All

    of a sudden, she leaped to her feet and swept everything to the ground.

    Lucian has actually spent the night at Roxanne¡¯s ce! How intimate are they now? They stayed in a

    room together during the kindergarten¡¯s parent-and-child activity too!

    Aubree could still remember what Lucian had said to her back then. He had said that there were not

    enough rooms.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    However, she was starting to think that Lucian had lied to her at that time.

    That b*tch Roxanne! She quietly left back then, but now that she¡¯s back, she¡¯s actually clinging to

    Lucian shamelessly!

    Aubree was livid.

    Before Pearson Group¡¯s morning meeting ended, someone suddenly opened the conference room

    door.

    The executive members of thepany whipped their heads toward the doorway in unison. They

    wondered who in the world had just opened the door.

    Their confusion only increased after they saw the person in the doorway.

    Ms. Pearson?

    ¡°That¡¯s it for the morning meeting,¡± Aubree announced, her expression grim.

    Then, before the executives could react to it, she turned to Charles and said, ¡°I need to talk to you.¡±

    Charles dared not dawdle at the sight of her grave expression. He quickly stood up and went to her

    office with her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the progress of the matter I asked you to look into? Who is the biological father of those two

    children?¡± Aubree asked, her voiceced with madness.

    I can¡¯t wait any longer. I won¡¯t let that b*tch get what I can¡¯t get so easily.

    At the mention of that, Charles creased his forehead.

    When Aubree received no answer for a long while, she picked up a file and threw it at Charles. ¡°I¡¯m

    talking to you! Are you deaf?¡±

    Charles had long gotten used to her bad temper, but his heart still lurched as he cautiously replied,

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, I¡­ I¡¯m having trouble looking into this.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Charles lifted his head to nce at her face. When he saw the fury on her face, he quietly lowered his

    head again. ¡°It seems that someone has deliberately erased her records overseas. Our men have

    racked their brains to dig out something, but our efforts have been to no avail.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression darkened even more.

    The atmosphere in the office was tense.

    Charles did not even dare to even take a breath.

    A beatter, Aubree¡¯s voice sounded out again. ¡°I don¡¯t care what methods you use; I want you to keep

    looking. I refuse to believe that she can hide everything!¡±

    Charles promptly reassured her that he would do that.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308

    Chapter 308 Only That Man

    Although Roxanne¡¯s fever had gone down, Archie and Benny were still worried, so they made their

    mother stay at home for another two days.

    Once she was fully recovered, she sent the two children to kindergarten in the morning. Just as she got

    into her car and was about to drive to the research institute, her phone suddenly rang.

    After taking a nce at the caller ID, she realized it was a call from Harvey, her professor.

    Thinking that he was calling about the project, Roxanne quickly picked up the call and asked,

    ¡°Professor Lambert, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Harvey sounded solemn. ¡°Did you offend someone?¡±

    Roxanne was baffled by his words. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°It seems that someone has been looking into your matters during your time overseas,¡± Harvey said to

    her grimly. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m asking if you offended anyone in the country. The other party seems to be

    keen to cause a scene with what happened during your time out of the country.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Is it possible to find out who it is?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. You should know that my influence is mainly over medical affairs. The other party has

    more influence than me, and I really can¡¯t find out who¡¯s behind this for now.¡±

    Roxanne bit her lower lip as a thought shed past her mind.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian had once expressed his curiosity about her overseas experiences back when she was treating

    Alfred.

    Furthermore, Lucian had also asked her multiple times who Archie and Benny¡¯s biological father was

    after getting to know the two boys.

    Now that he has spent so much time with the boys, is he starting to doubt the boys¡¯ background? Is

    that why he¡¯s making investigations overseas? Professor Lambert has also said that the other party

    has more power than him.

    That thought made panic surge in Roxanne¡¯s chest.

    If he really finds out about something, will he take Archie and Benny away from me?

    The more Roxanne thought about it, the tenser her voice became. ¡°Do you know what he¡¯s looking

    into?¡±

    Harvey replied, ¡°I can sense that the other party¡¯s very interested in your social life over the past few

    years. They¡¯ve been looking into the people you interacted with.¡±

    I knew it.

    Roxanne pinched her palm and used the pain to calm herself. ¡°Then¡­ have they found out anything?¡±

    If Lucian has really found out about something, I have to prepare myself for the confrontation.

    Harvey reassured softly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t have the power to reverse the investigation, I can stop them

    from looking further into this. After realizing that someone was looking into your matters, I did

    everything I could to hide what happened to you over thest few years. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve found out

    about anything yet.¡±

    Roxanne let out a heavy sigh of relief and expressed her gratitude to Harvey. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Harvey replied nomittally, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You should be more careful. You have me to take care of

    you overseas, but now that you¡¯re in charge of the research institute, you need to be extra cautious

    when you do anything. Otherwise, you might identally cross someone.¡±

    Roxanne bit her lower lip.

    She did not recall crossing anyone in the past. The only one who would look into her past matters was

    that man.

    However, that was something she saw no need to tell Harvey about.

    ¡°I got it. Thank you, Professor Lambert. There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to trouble you with,¡± Roxanne said

    after a few seconds of silence.

    Harvey swiftly agreed to that. ¡°Speak your mind.¡±

    Roxanne continued, ¡°Regardless of everything, please keep Archie and Benny¡¯s history a secret;

    please don¡¯t let anyone know about how I was already pregnant when I left the country¡­¡±

    If the other party finds out that I was pregnant when I left the country, they¡¯ll easily find out who the

    father of the children is.

    Harvey did not probe further and agreed to her request.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309

    Chapter 309 No Hope

    At Pearson Group, Charles was standing in front of Aubree with a frown as he said, ¡°Ms. Pearson,

    there¡¯s someone overseas who¡¯s intentionally stopping us from looking into Roxanne¡¯s matter,

    especially the ones regarding the two children, so¡ª¡±

    Aubree cut him off before he could finish, ¡°So you found nothing!¡±

    Charles fell silent.

    The atmosphere in the office was tense for a moment.

    Aubree stared at him for a long time before she said through clenched teeth, ¡°What use are you lot

    when you can¡¯t even find anything after so long?¡±

    Before Charles could respond to her, she snarled, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    yvolumeAd

    Charles instantly turned to leave.

    Aubree huffed in anger as she watched the office door close.

    It had been days since Lucian himself had told her that he wanted to break off the engagement, yet she

    still had not gotten anything to ckmail Roxanne with.

    If Lucian spreads the news about us breaking off our engagement, it¡¯s highly likely that b*tch is going to

    be the future Mrs. Farwell. That b*tch was the one who stole my spot six years ago, and six yearster,

    she¡¯s still haunting me! I¡¯ve already been embarrassed by how Lucian has broken off our engagement.

    If the same person steals Lucian from me again, others are definitely going to see me as a

    laughingstock! No! No matter what, I¡¯m not going to let Roxanne be Mrs. Farwell.

    After sitting in her office for some time, Aubree narrowed her eyes and called Sonya.

    Sonya had just finished her breakfast. When she received a call from Aubree, she could not help but

    think about the words she had said a few days ago, and guilt washed over her.

    She had said that she was going to help convince Lucian to change his mind after Lucian calmed

    down, but she had not had the chance to talk to her son for the past two days.

    Sonya felt apologetic when she picked up the call, and her voice was audibly kinder. ¡°Aubree, it¡¯s quite

    early for you to call. Did something happen?¡±

    Despite the scowl on Aubree¡¯s face, she said in a soft voice, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, do you not like me

    anymore?¡±

    Hearing that, Sonya frowned. ¡°What are you talking about? How can I not like you?¡±

    As Aubree suppressed the rising resentment in her, she muttered sorrowfully, ¡°But you haven¡¯t called

    me for the past few days. I thought you have forgotten about me after Lucian said he wanted to break

    off the engagement.¡±

    Aubree sounded miserable, but it was nothing too surprising for Sonya.

    Sonya¡¯s guilt only amplified at that. She let out a quiet sigh before saying, ¡°I¡¯ve just been a little busy

    lately. Moreover, your matter with Lucian¡­¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    At that, Sonya paused for a few seconds before consoling Aubree again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely

    have a talk with Lucian about this. Your engagement with him can¡¯t just be broken off like this.¡±

    Just as she finished saying that, Aubree¡¯s voice, tinged with bitterness, sounded. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, haven¡¯t

    I told you this before? I think of you like my mother. Even without Lucian in the picture, I¡¯ll still respect

    and admire you.

    As for my engagement with Lucian¡­ He has already made his decision. I, too, know that Lucian¡¯s not

    an easy person to convince, so I don¡¯t have any hope for that anymore. All I can hope is for our

    rtionship to still be the same as before.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s heart ached, and she whispered, ¡°Of course.¡±

    A hint of disdain shed past Aubree¡¯s eyes, but she still said, ¡°When are you free, Mrs. Farwell? I¡¯d

    like to buy some new clothes, and I wish to seek your opinion about them.¡±

    Sonya smiled and answered, ¡°This weekend, perhaps.¡±

    Aubree agreed to it. She then ttered Sonya a little longer before she ended the call.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310

    Chapter 310 Future Mother Of Este

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    A ruthless look crossed Aubree¡¯s face after she ended the call. She then made another call and said a

    few words to the person on the other end of the line.

    That day was a weekend, and Aubree drove to the Farwell residence early in the morning.

    Sonya was in the middle of her breakfast when Aubree came in. Almost immediately, Sonya smiled at

    her. ¡°You¡¯re early. Have you had your breakfast? Do you want to sit down and eat something?¡±

    Aubree shook her head. ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯vee to pick you up.¡±

    Sonya did not insist. As she ate her breakfast, she chatted away with Aubree.

    After Sonya finished her breakfast, Aubree brought her to the shopping district.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, how has Essie been?¡± Aubree asked nonchntly when they were on their way to their

    destination. ¡°I¡¯m worried about her. But after that day, I haven¡¯t been able to meet her.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s expression turned solemn at the mention of Este. ¡°That incident has frightened Essie.

    Moreover, her condition has been unstable recently. I really don¡¯t know what I can do for her.¡±

    Este¡¯s autism had been ongoing for years. ording to her psychiatrist, the girl was not born with

    autism, so the chances of her getting cured were high¡ªit just depended on whether Este wanted to

    cooperate with the treatment n.

    However, Este¡¯s condition did not improve. Evidently, it was because she did not want to work with

    them.

    Her condition only improved when Roxanne appeared.

    Sonya had always felt that the girl refused to work with the treatment n because shecked motherly

    love.

    Therefore, partially for Este¡¯s condition, Sonya had been urging Lucian to marry Aubree quickly. That

    way, there would be a woman taking care of Este, and Este would have a mother.

    A while back, Este¡¯s condition had finally improved, but she had returned to her old self after the

    incident.

    Moreover, Sonya did not want Este to get close to Roxanne.

    After mulling over it, she felt that she would be more at ease if her son were to be with Aubree.

    With that thought in mind, Sonya turned to nce at Aubree in relief.

    When Aubree looked at Sonya, she put on a self-ming look. ¡°This is all my fault. Essie was getting

    better. No wonder Lucian doesn¡¯t want to be with me. I¡¯m too careless with kids.¡±

    In just a few words, Aubree had attributed the incident of how she had lost the girl to carelessness.

    She studied Sonya¡¯s expression from the corner of her eye.

    When Sonya saw that she was still ming herself for the incident despite it being days ago, she

    frowned and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. How could Lucian be with Roxanne? You did that for

    their own good, but Essie¡¯s too stubborn. Technically, we¡¯re the ones who spoiled her.¡±

    Upon seeing that Sonya had no intention of ming her at all, Aubree curled her lips mockingly before

    quickly tucking them away. She answered kindly, ¡°Girls should be spoiled. Essie¡¯s so cute and sweet. If

    I have a daughter like Essie, I will definitely spoil her too.¡±

    Her words made Sonya even more certain that she would take good care of Este in the future, so

    she smiled trustingly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. To me, you¡¯re Essie¡¯s future mother. I¡¯ll have a talk with Lucian.¡±

    Aubree smiled and did not say anything.

    She did not have high hopes for Sonya to convince Lucian.

    After all, it was almost impossible that Lucian would heed Sonya¡¯s words.

    Aubree was going to have to rely on herself to achieve her goal.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311

    Chapter 311 Come Out And Apologize

    Slowly, the car stopped in the parking lot near themercial area.

    Aubree held Sonya¡¯s arm closely as they left the parking lot.

    While shopping around, Aubree didn¡¯t mention Lucian at all. It was as if she had let go of their

    marriage.

    It was already nearing noon when they came out of the shopping mall with many bags in their hands.

    ¡°I booked a table at a restaurant with good reviews on the inte. I think you¡¯ll like it,¡± Aubree

    proposed smilingly.

    Although Sonya didn¡¯t verbally respond, Aubree took it as an affirmation.

    Since the restaurant wasn¡¯t around themercial area, they headed toward the parking lot to get their

    car.

    Shockingly, a car emerged and sped toward them as soon as they arrived at the parking lot entrance.

    They were startled for a while and quickly stepped aside to make way.

    Initially, they thought the car would leave the parking lot in seconds. However, before they could steady

    themselves, the car turned around and sped toward them.

    As they had retreated to a corner, they had no way to avoid it.

    Sonya was traumatized, and the bags fell from her hands to the floor.

    Meanwhile, Aubree also gaped in shock.

    Sonya instinctively closed her eyes as the car sped toward them at lightning speed.

    Suddenly, Aubree¡¯s cracked voice rang in her ears. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, watch out!¡±

    The next moment, Aubree grabbed her arm and pushed her away.

    Sonya didn¡¯t have time to react to it and stumbled a few steps before she steadied herself.

    Her mind had gone nk, and thus she couldn¡¯t process what had happened earlier.

    When someone shrieked in pain, she finally came to her senses and opened her eyes.

    The car barely screeched to a halt and had already turned sideways.

    Beside the car, the pale-faced Aubreey on the floor with a hand on her shoulder. One could tell that

    she likely suffered great pain.

    ¡°Aubree!¡± Sonya hastily came up to Aubree to check up on her. ¡°Does it hurt? I¡¯ll call an ambnce

    now!¡±

    With a grim expression, Aubree smiled at Sonya and replied, ¡°I¡¯m relieved because you¡¯re fine.

    Anyway, there¡¯s no need to call an ambnce. I think¡­ my injury isn¡¯t serious. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With that, Aubree held Sonya¡¯s arm to try to get up.

    Nheless, she didn¡¯t realize she couldn¡¯t move her injured arm. She copsed once she wanted to

    stand up, and her face turned paler.

    Sonya carefully helped her up. Looking at her injured arm, Sonya said heartbreakingly, ¡°I think your

    bone might be broken. s, it all happened because of me. The car wouldn¡¯t have hit you if you didn¡¯t

    save me.¡±

    Holding her injured arm, Aubree almost couldn¡¯t speak due to the pain. Then, she nced sideways at

    the car and mustered up her energy to ask, ¡°Hey, you¡¯ve hit someone. Why haven¡¯t youe out and

    apologize?¡±

    Since the parking lot was quiet, her weak voice echoed throughout the area.

    Sonya came to her senses once Aubree finished and gazed at the driver¡¯s seat. Just as she wanted to

    say something, the driver slowly started the car.

    Instantly, a glint of fear shed across her face.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    However, the car turned around, sped toward the entrance of the parking lot to flee the scene, and

    disappeared before Sonya could react to it.

    When Sonya wanted to call the police, Aubree held the former¡¯s arm and murmured, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, is

    my arm broken?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, probably because she was in pain.

    Therefore, Sonya ignored the hit-and-run driver and supported Aubree into the car to drive her to the

    hospital.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312

    Chapter 312 Pack Your Things

    When they were on the way to the hospital, Sonya quickly called Lucian.

    Soon, Lucian answered the phone and asked, ¡°Mom, did somethinge up?¡±

    ¡°Please contact the hospital for me. We almost got into a serious car ident just now. Aubree¡¯s arm

    got injured when she saved me.¡±

    Lucian agreed to it right away.

    After that, Sonya called Gina and Samuel to inform them about what happened to Aubree.

    They nervously asked her for the hospital¡¯s name before ending the call.

    Lucian was always efficient. A doctor was already waiting at the entrance when Sonya and Aubree

    arrived at the hospital.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, Ms. Pearson, pleasee with me.¡± After briefly checking up on Aubree¡¯s injury, the

    doctor led them to his department upstairs.

    With a pale face, Aubree supported her arm for the doctor to examine.

    Despite the pain, she thought it was worth it because she did it for Sonya.

    After all, Sonya¡¯s feelings of guilt and gratitude were written all over her face.

    After the incident that day, Aubree believed Sonya would unconditionally side with her.

    During the check-up, Lucian, Gina, and Samuel also arrived.

    ¡°Mom, are you all right?¡± Lucian scanned Sonya from head to toe as soon as he saw her standing near

    the door.

    Sonya still felt unsettled and worried about Aubree. With a gloomy look, she shook her head and

    replied, ¡°Since Aubree pushed me away, I¡¯m safe. However, Aubree got injured.¡±

    Once Sonya finished, Aubree¡¯s grumbling was heard, probably because the doctor touched her wound

    during the check-up.

    Sonya couldn¡¯t help but feel heartbroken as if she was experiencing the pain.

    Meanwhile, Gina and Samuel were like cats on a hot tin roof because they hadn¡¯t seen their daughter.

    Upon hearing Aubree¡¯s grumble, Gina couldn¡¯t help but ask Sonya, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Sonya¡¯s face looked gloomier once she recalled the incident in the parking lot. ¡°When Aubree and I

    were walking to the parking lot, a car seemingly lost control and was about to hit us. Aubree managed

    to push me away but was hit by it.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Before Gina and Samuel wanted to dwell on it, Lucian interrupted, ¡°Where is the driver?¡±

    Sonya frowned and replied, ¡°He fled the scene.¡±

    Everyone was shocked to hear that.

    Feeling furious, Gina stood at the door with her hands on her waist. ¡°How could the driver run away

    after hitting someone? Did you report it to the police? He must be arrested and punished!¡±

    To her surprise, Sonya shook her head in embarrassment.

    She was too upied with admitting Aubree to the hospital and didn¡¯t have time to report to the police.

    In the meantime, Lucian frowned and nced at Gina and Samuel with a glint of suspicion.

    He could tell that they knew nothing about the incident. Besides, Gina was infuriated and yelled that the

    authorities had to arrest the driver.

    After a while, Lucian looked away and said in a deep voice, ¡°Leave it to me. No worries.¡±

    Whether the driver did it intentionally or not, he would not let him off the hook.

    Then, Lucian nodded at the elders and walked to a corner to call Cayden. After asking him to report the

    incident to the police, Lucian also instructed him to get some men to investigate it.

    Cayden agreed to do it without hesitation.

    Aubree¡¯s check-up hadpleted after Lucian finished assigning everything.

    As soon as the doctor asked them toe in, Gina and Samuel rushed into the room, followed by

    Sonya.

    Lucian leisurely followed them while having doubts about the incident.

    Deep down, he couldn¡¯t help but think it was too much of a coincidence.

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313

    Chapter 313 Do Not Mind It

    Upon entering the consultation room, Lucian saw Aubree¡¯s exposed shoulder, along with a bandage

    around her shoulder.

    Gina and Sonya were standing next to Aubree, staring at the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how¡¯s Aubree¡¯s injury? Is

    it serious?¡±

    The doctor took a nce at Lucian, who had just arrived at the door. Then, he turned back to exin to

    thedies. ¡°Apart from fracturing a bone in her arm, Ms. Pearson is all right. She just needs to rest for a

    period of time and let it heal. By the way, there¡¯s quite a bit of abrasion on her shoulder, and some

    wounds are slightly deep. I¡¯m afraid some scars will remain on the affected area.¡±

    Everyone was stunned at his words.

    Gina was the first to recollect herself. She hung her head low and gazed at her daughter¡¯s bandaged

    shoulder in disbelief. ¡°Is the injured area big?¡±

    The doctor nodded.

    yvolumeAd

    Aubree, on the other hand, sat quietly on the chair. Despite her unfazed expression, she was filled with

    frustration.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She indeed had intended to put on a ruse to garner sympathy. Never in a million years would she have

    thought that a severe mishap would befall her.

    During the check-up, the doctor had already informed her about it. She also witnessed her open

    wounds before they were swathed in gauze. It was a downright ghastly sight!

    With things havinge to this, there was no way she could turn back time and change the oue.

    The only thing Aubree regretted was letting the doctor cover up her wounds too fast. She was hoping

    that Sonya could see thecerations suffered with her own eyes. This was so that Sonya would feel

    extremely terrible about it.

    Although Sonya did not get to see Aubree¡¯s wounds, she was stricken with guilt when she heard what

    the doctor said. ¡°Don¡¯t you have a way to ensure that no scars are left behind? Please do so,

    regardless of the cost.¡±

    The doctor was put in a difficult spot. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s one solution. However, it may require Ms.

    Pearson to bear some hardships.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Gina asked hastily.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson can consider going through a skin transnt surgery once her wounds are healed. I can

    refer you to a hospital that guarantees a perfect oue,¡± the doctor suggested.

    Gina sulked when she heard that. ¡°What¡¯s the point? The surgery will only cover up the scars. What

    about the areas where the skin is reced? Won¡¯t there be scars too? My daughter was perfectly well

    until this happened, leaving so many scars on her body¡ª¡±

    Aubree¡¯s brows snapped together upon noticing that her mother got all worked up and started to argue

    with the doctor. Hence, she cut Gina off, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mom. It¡¯s just a few scars. Anyway, they aren¡¯t

    located on my face. I¡¯ll just have to wear clothes with sleeves more often. It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Thereafter, Aubree¡¯s gaze swept across Sonya¡¯s face.

    Thetter¡¯s guilt turned more and more intense as she realized how understanding Aubree was.

    ¡°Aubree got hurt because she wanted to save me. Don¡¯t you worry; I¡¯ll bear all the consequences.¡±

    It suddenly dawned on Gina that Aubree had a hidden agenda. Immediately, she yed along by

    putting on a sorrowful expression andmented, ¡°I¡¯m not too worried about the scars. What bothers me

    the most is how other people will view Aubree. She¡¯s not getting any younger. With those scars on her

    body¡­ Will she be able to get married? Will her future partner ept her?¡±

    Gina¡¯s eyes gradually turned red as she got emotional.

    At that moment, Aubree was relieved. She pretended tofort her mother. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom. I

    believe that the person who truly loves me won¡¯t mind these scars. It¡¯s just like¡­¡±

    Then, Aubree instinctively nced at Sonya and disyed a dejected expression.

    Even though she did not finish her sentence, the others knew exactly what she wanted to say.

    It¡¯s just like my unrequited love for Lucian over the years. I don¡¯t mind that he has never paid any

    attention to me.

    Sonya was moved to tears. She turned and stared at her son. Then, she said to him earnestly, ¡°I

    caused Aubree to get injured. During her recovery, you ought to take good care of her on my behalf in

    order to repay Aubree for her kindness.¡±

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314

    Chapter 314 Feeling Smug

    Sonya¡¯s response unequivocally took Aubree by surprise. Thetter quickly turned her head, only to

    realize that Lucian was standing by the door.

    Instantly, she reviewed her speech in her head and was relieved that she did not say anything that

    could have exposed her scheme. Her gaze then fell on Sonya. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so

    formal, Mrs. Farwell. It was something I should have done. Please, don¡¯t even mention it,¡± she said in a

    gentle voice.

    Sonya furrowed her brows and replied, ¡°You¡¯re such a sweet girl. Are you trying to make me feel more

    terrible than I already am?¡±

    Obediently, Aubree said nothing else.

    Sonya shot Lucian a nce. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Aubree, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see me standing here

    anymore. No matter what, the Farwell family owes Aubree a favor. I¡¯m still in shock, so I don¡¯t think I¡¯m

    the best person to take care of her right now. Therefore, it¡¯s your duty to care for her in the meantime.¡±

    At that point, everyone in the room had their eyes on Lucian.

    Frowning, thetter said curtly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    He had no intention of getting acquainted with Aubree. However, he could not find any excuse to reject

    his mother since Aubree did save Sonya this time.

    The crowd heaved a sigh of relief when they heard him saying yes.

    It was even more so for Aubree whose spirits rose triumphantly.

    Although she was a little taken aback by the ident and its oue, she was even more surprised

    by how the events had unfolded before her eyes, to her advantage.

    Initially, she wanted to make use of her injuries to sow guilt in Sonya and make her an ally against

    Roxanne.

    It turned out she received something better.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I must thank you in advance for taking care of Aubree.¡±

    Gina smiled at Lucian, but thetter nodded indifferently.

    Right then, an awkward expression settled upon Aubree¡¯s face. ¡°Lucian, I know that you¡¯re still upset

    with me because of Essie, and you¡¯d hate to have anything to do with me. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t trouble

    you unless it¡¯s absolutely necessary.¡±

    As soon as Aubree said that, Sonya cast a disapproving look at her. ¡°Go ahead and tell Lucian

    whenever you¡¯re unwell or if you feel any difort. Let him take good care of you during this time. If

    you aren¡¯t troubling him, I¡¯d feel bad and think that you are refusing my good intentions.¡±

    Aubree pretended to be in a dilemma.

    Upon mulling it over, Sonya said to her son, ¡°I suggest that youe over to the hospital to be with

    Aubree after work each day. Whenever I¡¯m free, I¡¯ll drop by to keep herpany too.¡±

    When Lucian heard that, his gaze darkened slightly.

    The atmosphere froze for several seconds before he broke the silence and gave his response in the

    affirmative. ¡°All right.¡±

    Aubree was delighted. She did not expect Lucian to agree so quickly. After snapping back to her

    senses, she tried to suppress her overwhelming joy and put on a guilty face. ¡°Thanks, Lucian.¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The man nodded his head without uttering a single word to her.

    Aubree could tell that he was forced to do so. Yet, she did not mind it.

    In theing days, Lucian will be all mine in the ward as per Mrs. Farwell¡¯s instruction. In other words,

    he won¡¯t have time to meet up with that b*tch!

    Aubree¡¯s heart swelled with an indescribable sense of happiness at that thought.

    Then, they carried on with a brief discussion to determine some matters about Aubree¡¯s recovery

    journey.

    The doctor gave her some reminders before urging her to proceed with the admission procedures right

    away.

    Instead of waiting for an instruction to be given, Lucian volunteered to carry out the task. ¡°I¡¯ll do that.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left the room.

    He could not bear Aubree¡¯s presence any longer.

    Once the admission procedures werepleted, Lucian went to meet the director and requested the

    best arrangement for Aubree, as per Sonya¡¯s expectations.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315

    Chapter 315 That Was Not What I Meant

    When he was done with all the paperwork, Lucian strode toward the ward.

    He received a call from Cayden the moment he was about to open the door.

    So, he stopped in his tracks and answered, ¡°What is it? Is the driver caught?¡±

    With a grim expression, Cayden reported some updates. ¡°Mr. Farwell, we¡¯ve checked all the footage

    from nearby surveince cameras, but to no avail. That driver hid very well. We have a hard time trying

    to identify his face. We caught a few suspects, but we couldn¡¯t put the finger on anyone.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes dimmed when he heard that. ¡°What about the police?¡±

    ording to Mom, the incident happened right under the noses of the public. How is it possible that

    they have no clue about the culprit?

    yvolumeAd

    Cayden said solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s the same with the police. A few suspects have been arrested for further

    interrogation. Anyhow, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s any of them.¡±

    ¡°I see. Keep investigating,¡± Lucian uttered briefly, to which Cayden obeyed hastily.

    After hanging up, Lucian had a serious look on his face.

    The incident happened in public, and yet no one is able to catch the culprit red-handed. If what Cayden

    said was true, the person must have orchestrated the n extremely well in order to keep it under

    wraps. Then, something fishy must be going on behind the scenes.

    Just as he was in deep thought, the door to the ward opened, and Sonya walked out of the room. She

    comined the moment she saw him standing outside, ¡°What took you so long? I came out to look for

    you. Hurry up and get inside.¡±

    Lucian gathered his thoughts and followed his mother into the room.

    Aubree was resting on the bed with the Walkers couple by her side.

    Her injuries were undoubtedly quite severe. Though they had been treated and bandaged, she was still

    suffering from throbbing pain to the point where her face turned pale.

    She had been leading a life of luxury and never experienced any serious injuries.

    This time, she truly had given her all to obtain the ultimate trust from Sonya.

    When Lucian walked in, Aubree dismissed her thoughts and stered a faint smile on her face. ¡°You¡¯re

    back, Lucian.¡±

    Lucian looked at her and nodded.

    Right before Aubree could say anything, he queried, ¡°Did you see the face of the driver who hit you?¡±

    Aubree was startled by his question. She tried to stay calm and answer casually, ¡°Mrs. Farwell and I

    were panic-stricken at that time. All we could think of was to protect ourselves first. There was no time

    for us to take a look at the driver.¡±

    While speaking, her face turned ghastly as if she had recalled a terrifying memory.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Sonya chimed in, ¡°Yes, everything happened so quickly. We were scared to death! Who would be

    bothered to check the driver out at that critical moment? By the time we gathered ourselves, he had

    already sped off.¡±

    Lucian nodded.

    He was just trying his luck despite knowing that he could hardly get any useful information from the

    duo.

    ¡°Are you suspecting me as the mastermind who put up this show?¡± Aubree asked in a contemptuous

    tone while gazing at him, feeling aggrieved.

    Without waiting for a response from Lucian, Sonya turned sullen and reprimanded her son, ¡°Do you

    even know how dangerous it was? Is Aubree out of her mind to bring this upon herself? Moreover, she

    was the one who thought about asking the driver to get out of his car to apologize. If she was behind all

    these, why would she want the driver to expose his face?¡±

    Lucian could not help feeling a headacheing. ¡°Don¡¯t get all stressed out. That¡¯s not what I meant. I

    was just asking.¡±

    Sonya felt very strongly about Aubree being misunderstood. She continued, ¡°You can doubt and

    use me of what had happened. However, you cannot make any dubious assumption about Aubree!¡±

    After personally experiencing a scary episode, Sonya hadplete trust in Aubree.

    Lucian nodded indifferently. Yet, his gut feeling was telling him that something felt very off.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316

    Chapter 316 Troublesome

    Sonya and the others continued to keep Aubreepany in the ward.

    Aubree was actually tired of her presence. She only used Sonya to get close to Lucian. Now that the

    man had agreed to stay back for her, she started getting impatient that the seniors kept lingering

    around in the room, having no intention to leave. Despite so, she still put on a pleasant expression,

    pretending to be a goody two shoes.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Aubree, you¡¯re the patient. Therefore, you should just stay in bed these two days and get Lucian to run

    errands for you.¡±

    Sonya stroked the cast on Aubree¡¯s arm.

    She had enough of Sonya¡¯s never-ending words of concern. With a fake smile, she replied, ¡°Thanks for

    the thoughts, Mrs. Farwell. I¡¯ll take note of it, but¡­¡±

    Aubree unintentionally swept her nce across the man at the door. Then, she bit her lip and muttered

    pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m already very thankful that Lucian is here with me. I can¡¯t trouble him any more than this.¡±

    yvolumeAd

    Sonya scanned the room for his son, only to realize that he was still standing far away from Aubree.

    Fuming, sheshed out at him, ¡°Why are you standing at the corner? Aubree is a girl, and girls can be

    shy at times. Bear this in mind when you take care of her these few days. Be more proactive. Don¡¯t

    make a girl open her mouth to ask for help.¡±

    Lucian merely frowned without saying a word.

    Seeing so, Aubree put on a sad face and tried to speak up for Lucian. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, Lucian is always

    very busy at work. After knocking off, he should enjoy his free time and get some rest. Please don¡¯t

    insist that hee over. I can take care of myself. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s expression lightened up a little when she saw how understanding Aubree was.

    Momentster, thetter seemed to feel ufortable after lying down for some time. She instinctively

    lifted her arm and tried to prop herself up, forgettingpletely that her arm was in a cast. The second

    she exerted force, she gasped in pain.

    ¡°Be careful, Aubree!¡± Gina noticed her daughter¡¯s action and rushed over to assist her. Her heart ached

    upon seeing so.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mom. I¡¯m just not used to the cast. See, I can prop myself up with only one arm. It just takes

    time to adjust.¡± Aubree smiled and consoled her mother.

    Subsequently, she caressed her broken arm. Her eyes constantly darted on Sonya, who was already

    very much moved by her sensibility.

    Now that Sonya saw how inconvenient Aubree¡¯s movement was, her heart wrenched even more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to act strong in front of me. Just let Lucian take care of you, okay? He has said yes, anyway.

    You don¡¯t need to feel sorry about it. I bet you¡¯ll feel bored at the hospital, so I¡¯ll visit you whenever I¡¯m

    free.¡±

    Aubree was pleasantly surprised at how Sonya was doting on her. She stole a quick nce at Lucian

    to check on his response.

    Lucian knew his mother¡¯s temperament very well. Regardless of what he would say, she had already

    made up her mind to make him stay at the hospital to care for Aubree. Hence, he did not want to waste

    time arguing with Sonya and concluded the matter with what she wanted to hear. ¡°I¡¯m not swamped

    with work these few days, so I cane over. After all, you were hurt because of my mother. I should

    do my part to thank you.¡±

    Sonya was pleased with his answer. ¡°See, Lucian has said so. So don¡¯t make excuses anymore.¡±

    Aubree grinned and said earnestly, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Despite her words, she knew better.

    Although Lucian verbally agreed to stay with me in the ward, he did emphasize that he obliged because

    I saved his mother. In other words, I¡¯ve got nothing to do with him. Does he really want to keep a

    distance from me so badly?

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317

    Chapter 317 Stepping Into The Farwell Family

    ¡°Speaking of which, it just so happened that Aubree and I have yet to have our lunch. Go and ask

    someone to order some food.¡± Sonya nced at her son.

    Lucian observed his mother¡¯s expression and realized she had something to say, something that she

    didn¡¯t want him listening to. Instead of pointing it out, he nodded and left the ward.

    Once the door was closed, Sonya held Aubree¡¯s hand.

    Aubree was a bit confused. ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mrs. Farwell?¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand why Sonya sent Lucian away first instead of just speaking her mind. Did¡­ Did

    she realize all of this was just a trick?

    When she thought about that, she panicked a little as her smile became more forced.

    ¡°Now that Lucian has left, I will speak directly to you about some matters.¡± Sonya¡¯s tone sounded much

    more casual.

    Aubree nodded obediently. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°You can probably understand what I¡¯m trying to do. It¡¯s not that it has to be Lucian who takes care of

    you. Even a nurse can do a better job than him. I asked him to take care of you because I want you two

    to use the opportunity to resolve any misunderstandings between you two. After all, both of you were in

    love for years, and he isn¡¯t a cold-hearted person.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Aubree was stunned for a second before taking a deep breath and smiling. ¡°I know.

    Thank you for your kindness, Mrs. Farwell. I¡¯ll use this opportunity to do so.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Sonya nodded. ¡°However¡­ Lucian grew up in a life of luxury, so he may not know how to care for

    someone that well. Therefore, it may be difficult for you during this period.¡±

    In response, Aubree shook her head and smiled at Sonya. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be difficult since I¡¯m easy to

    take care of. As long as I can stay with Lucian, I¡¯ll be very happy.¡±

    She didn¡¯t need Lucian to take very good care of her. I just need him to stop meeting that b*tch!

    Sonya didn¡¯t know what Aubree was thinking, which was why she was touched by how much the

    younger woman loved her son. ¡°Good girl. Aside from you, I don¡¯t know who else deserves the position

    of Mrs. Farwell in the future.¡±

    ¡°You tter me, Mrs. Farwell.¡± Aubree lowered her eyes shyly. ¡°I just hope that Lucian won¡¯t resent me

    because of those misunderstandings. As for other things¡­ I don¡¯t have the nerve to think about it.¡±

    Sonya sighed. What a good girl. Why can¡¯t my son see this? Why does he only think about that

    Roxanne? Thankfully, I¡¯m still around. I¡¯ll never let that woman step into the Farwell family!

    It was as though a storm was brewing in Aubree¡¯s heart as she lowered her head. It seems like Sonya

    has made her decision about who¡¯s going to be her daughter-inw. With Lucian trapped by my side,

    there¡¯s no way he¡¯ll have time to meet with that b*tch. If Charles and the others work harder, we¡¯ll be

    able to figure out the biological father of those bastard children. If that happens, Roxanne will be

    doomed!

    Both women were about to speak to each other further when they heard a set of footsteps outside of

    the ward.

    Sonya cleared her throat, adjusted her mood, and asked about Aubree¡¯s injury.

    Aubree yed along as well.

    It was pretty obvious to Lucian what happened between the two of them soon after he entered the ward

    and nced at them.

    Clearly, they spoke of something else when he left.

    However, because they didn¡¯t want him to know, he wasn¡¯t going to question them about it either. He

    strolled to the side of the bed and put the lunchbox on the table.

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318

    Chapter 318 Consideration

    As though she was fulfilling what she said before, after Sonya ate lunch, she left.

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little tired, so I¡¯ll return to rest now. Lucian will stay and take care of you.¡± Then she turned

    to her son. ¡°Thepany shouldn¡¯t have any important matters during this period.¡±

    Lucian nodded indifferently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave Aubree in your care. Take good care of her.¡± She further reminded him of Aubree¡¯s condition

    again before leaving.

    Seeing Sonya leaving, Gina and her husband left as well.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The only people left in the ward were Aubree and Lucian.

    The atmosphere was awkward.

    Aubree dug her nails into her palm as displeasure filled her heart.

    It was because Lucian treated her more coldly than he did in the past. He didn¡¯t even want to look at

    her.

    It¡¯s all because of that b*tch! She disrupted my years¡¯ worth of work and caused Lucian and me to grow

    apart!

    Then, as she tried to find things to talk about, his voice entered her ears.

    ¡°If you need anything, just call me. I¡¯ll stay outside.¡± He nced at her coldly and prepared to spend

    time on the couch outside.

    Because of his mother¡¯s order, he transferred Aubree to the best ward in the hospital. There were two

    rooms in the ward. The one inside was where the patient was staying in. It had a bed, a drawer, and a

    few chairs for the patient¡¯s visiting family members to sit on. Plenty of electrical appliances and

    ornaments were found inside the room. The decorations gave the room a cozy feeling. There was a

    couch and a long table outside that room. It looked more like a living room, and it was decorated as

    though it was a hotel room.

    While there would be a wall separating Lucian and Aubree if he went outside, it wouldn¡¯t hinder his

    ability to take care of her.

    However, from Aubree¡¯s perspective, she thought he simply didn¡¯t want to look at her any longer.

    Realizing that, displeasure shed across her eyes. She put on a pitiful facade and called for Lucian¡ª

    who had already arrived at the exit¡ªin a small volume, ¡°Are you still ming me, Lucian¡­¡±

    He stopped and turned back to nce at her indifferently.

    Upon meeting his line of sight, she bit her lip, lowered her head, and apologized, ¡°I really did do

    everything I could for Essie. If there was something she wanted, and I could give it to her, I did my best

    to do so. Yet Essie still disliked me for reasons I still don¡¯t know.¡±

    When she finished, she looked at him self-deprecatingly. ¡°Additionally, problems kept popping uptely.

    Even though the past six years had been rtively peaceful, for some reason, trouble kept finding

    Essie because of me. I¡¯ve reflected on my actions, and I realize I haven¡¯t been patient enough with her.

    It¡¯s my fault. If you me me, I won¡¯t retort it either. And if you want to cancel the engagement, I have

    no reason to change your mind. I hope you won¡¯t treat me this coldly for the sake of our years of

    friendship.¡±

    She said all that with a genuine tone. Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened as he listened to her words with furrowed

    eyebrows.

    As she saw his attitude mellowing, Aubree¡¯s expression became even more sincere. ¡°After all, we¡¯ve

    been friends for many years. Even if we can¡¯t be husband and wife, I still don¡¯t want to lose you

    as a friend. If Essie doesn¡¯t like me, then I won¡¯t visit her as often. I just hope you¡¯ll treat me like how

    you did before since I¡¯ve never mistreated you¡­¡±

    Silence filled the room when she finished.

    She stared at him carefully.

    Momentster, Lucian spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    In the end, he still chose to sit outside.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319

    Chapter 319 Cold

    Because of Sonya¡¯s order, Lucian spent his time in Aubree¡¯s ward after he got off work for the next few

    days.

    As for Sonya herself, she visited Aubree on time every day. Although, it would be more appropriate to

    say she was there to check if Lucian was taking care of Aubree.

    ¡°How is he taking care of you?¡± Sonya asked with a caring smile since Lucian was still at work.

    Aubree lowered her eyes shyly. ¡°Quite well.¡±

    Seeing her like that made Sonya rx. Sonyaforted, ¡°I told you that Lucian isn¡¯t a cold-hearted

    person. Both of you share a rtionship that hassted for years, after all. He¡¯ll always see you.¡±

    Aubree pursed her lips and smiled, though she felt a pang of irony in her heart.

    yvolumeAd

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian¡¯s attitude toward her did change for the better, but it was only because she said she hoped they

    could both still be friends.

    And so, he treated her as nothing more than a normal friend.

    However, she wasn¡¯t satisfied with that.

    What she really wanted was to be his wife.

    On the other side, Roxanne¡¯s job at the research institute had been going smoothly.

    As the coboration had been underway for quite a while, the research institute staff were eventually

    able to keep up with her pace. Additionally, with Colby¡¯s help, work was no longer as busy as it initially

    was.

    It was the morning during the weekend. Archie and Benny yed with Lego bricks after breakfast.

    Their mother was sick not too long ago, and every time they yed with Lego bricks, they would think

    about their little sister. So, they weren¡¯t very enthusiastic while ying with those bricks. The model

    that they had finished halfway through still hadn¡¯t beenpleted yet.

    Currently, they were sitting on the carpet. The speed at which they were ying with Lego bricks was a

    lot slower.

    Roxanne sat on the couch and stared at the children. She could see that they weren¡¯t energetic, and

    she could guess why, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort them.

    There was no way she could get back with Lucian. If his future wife isn¡¯t Aubree, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have

    needed to distance myself from Essie. However, that person just has to be Aubree, and I can tell how

    much she detests me. I¡¯ve always said that children are innocent, yet their rtionship has been

    affected by the matters of us adults. I can¡¯t help but feel guilty about this. Hmm, now that I think about

    it, I hadn¡¯t brought them to y outside ever since I came back here, aside from the times when they

    asked me to do it.

    When her train of thought ended there, she managed toe up with a remedy and approached the

    children. ¡°How about we y outside today, Darlings?¡±

    Archie and Benny put down the Lego bricks in their hands and turned to their mother with sparkling,

    eager eyes. ¡°Where to?¡±

    Seeing how excited they were, Roxanne felt as though she had been healed.

    However, she just thought of the idea, so she had no clue where to bring them to.

    After checking the inte with her phone, she noticed there was a swimming pool nearby, so she

    suggested, ¡°How about we go swimming? It¡¯s been a long while since you two went swimming.¡±

    It was a popr activity overseas. Additionally, she was worried their bodies might get weak, so she

    had already sent them to swimming lessons before. In fact, she would often take them to practice

    strengthening their bodies.

    The boys hesitated. ¡°You just recovered not too long ago, Mommy. What if you catch a cold?¡±

    They were really worried about their mother after she fell ill twice.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320

    Chapter 320 Children

    Roxanne didn¡¯t know her falling ill affected Archie and Benny that much. For a few moments, she was

    at a loss for words. Thinking back, these two have been with me ever since they were born. In their

    eyes, I¡¯m probably a superhero who always takes care of them and protects them. They had never

    seen me being that sick twice before. I suppose it¡¯s only natural that they are spooked.

    The silencested for a while before she patted their heads with aplicated feeling. ¡°I¡¯m d you

    two are concerned about me. Since both of you are afraid I¡¯ll catch a cold, I can just stay onnd and

    watch you swim.¡±

    The boys nced at each other, hesitated for a few seconds, and nodded obediently.

    Roxanne smiled with relief. After she packed things up with the children, they went to the swimming

    pool by car.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Thinking that they might visit often, she registered to be a member there.

    It was a swimming pool in the mansion district, so the environment inside was serene. The area was

    pretty big, too.

    Because it was the weekend, there were a lot of people inside. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t overly cramped,

    and the pool water was so clean that one could see the bottom.

    The pool was split into two areas, the adult area and the children¡¯s area. Archie and Benny were pretty

    skilled at swimming, and there wasn¡¯t that kind of distinction overseas, so she let the boys swim with

    the adults.

    The crowd¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to the two cute children swimming in the pool.

    They were amazed by how well the boys could swim.

    Roxanne sat at the side, eating snacks and drinking. She kept her eyes on the children as she

    snacked.

    While she didn¡¯t n to swim, she was at a swimming pool, so she still changed into a swimsuit. It

    wasn¡¯t very revealing, but it definitely did show her figure well.

    She sat cross-legged, rxed. A smile was seen on her face as she watched her boys swimming in the

    pool.

    Her focus was ced entirely on the children. Suddenly, the voice of a greasy man entered her ears.

    ¡°Hello, gorgeous. May I ask what¡¯s your name?¡±

    When Roxanne returned to her senses, she subconsciously studied the man.

    The man only wore a pair of swimming pants. He had an eptable figure, but his expression was

    unsettling.

    Sensing Roxanne¡¯s line of sight, the man narcissistically posed in different ways and introduced

    himself, ¡°I¡¯m the fitness instructor of a nearby gym. If you¡¯re interested, I can teach you a thing or two.¡±

    She smiled distantly. ¡°Thanks, but I¡¯m not interested.¡±

    The man stared at her white, slender legs greedily and stubbornly continued, ¡°If you¡¯re not interested in

    fitness, there¡¯s something else¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, a child¡¯s voice rang in his ears.

    ¡°Leave my mommy alone!¡±

    When the boys saw a man suddenly standing next to their mother, they immediately got out of the

    swimming pool and ran toward her. Then they red fiercely at the man, who was much taller and

    stronger than them.

    The man¡¯s expression changed upon seeing the children. ¡°You have children?¡±

    Roxanne instinctively protected Archie and Benny, yet they insisted on standing in front of her.

    The man studied the children for a while before staring at her again. ¡°I don¡¯t mind that. Well, if you¡¯re

    interested¡­¡±

    Her eyebrows furrowed when she heard that.

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321

    Chapter 321 Leave

    ¡°This is a public space, and my children are right here. I¡¯m not interested in you, so please stop

    bothering me and leave.¡± Roxanne¡¯s attitude turned cold as she stared at the man emotionlessly.

    Even though she was sitting, meaning she didn¡¯t have the high ground, her demeanor was imposing.

    The man was stunned by her warning for a few seconds before snapping back to his senses. He was

    feeling a little apprehensive, but he couldn¡¯t resist the temptation, so he stubbornly refused to back

    down. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t continue here. How about you give me your phone number? We can continue to

    chat privately.¡±

    Roxanne red at him with disdain. ¡°If you still refuse to leave, I¡¯ll call the staff to chase you away!¡±

    The man looked around and saw the nearest staff was quite far away. Hence, he tried to take her

    phone by force.

    A small hand grabbed it before he did.

    Roxanne looked at her child with slight surprise. What is he trying to do?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to call Daddy and let him handle this! The swimming pool has surveince cameras. My

    daddy won¡¯t let you go for harassing my mommy!¡± Archie earnestly flipped through the contacts on her

    phone.

    She became silent. Ah, so he¡¯s trying to scare this man away by saying that.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The man was still standing there stubbornly, as though he wasn¡¯t going to leave until he achieved his

    goal.

    Archie stared at the man with a tense and fierce expression. ¡°My daddy is a CEO! He¡¯s very powerful!

    Just wait and see!¡±

    He then half-intentionally let the man see Lucian¡¯s contact on Roxanne¡¯s phone.

    The man was shocked.

    The reason he worked at a nearby gym was that he wanted to hook up with rich women. It was why he

    did plenty of research on famous families in Horington.

    So, obviously, he had heard about Lucian and how powerful Lucian was in Horington.

    He also heard about Lucian¡¯s rtionship.

    It didn¡¯t appear odd to him that Lucian might have a few mistresses running around outside.

    He knew in an instant that Roxanne was someone living in the neighborhood. So, he didn¡¯t suspect

    what Archie said, especially because of her temperament, and started feeling fearful. I can¡¯t believe I

    identally messed with Lucian¡¯s woman!

    Roxanne panickily nced at her child when she heard what he said, too. Why did he use Lucian¡¯s

    name to protect us? Is this a coincidence? I can¡¯t tell if he¡¯s just trying to use Lucian¡¯s name to scare

    this man off or if he already knows about his background.

    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re Mr. Farwell¡¯s woman.¡± The man was stunned for a moment. When he returned to his

    senses, he apologized to Roxanne, ¡°I was a fool. I hope you¡¯re willing to forgive me, miss.¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t hear what he said clearly as she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Archie had blurted.

    She simply nodded inattentively. ¡°Please, just leave.¡±

    The man¡¯s expression shifted drastically. ¡°I¡¯ll get out of your sight right away.¡±

    He then turned around and left.

    Her attention wasn¡¯t focused on his movements at all.

    Archie¡¯s expression rxed after he saw the ugly man who harassed his mother leave. He turned

    around, intending to return the phone to Roxanne.

    When he saw how his mother looked at him, he acted all innocent. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes were aimed at her son¡¯s face unblinkingly. No matter how she looked, she couldn¡¯t

    detect any abnormalities, so she took the phone back with a heavy heart. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You two should

    go back to swimming. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded before returning to the pool.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322

    Chapter 322 We Can Take Care Of Mommy

    The boys swam for nearly two hours. When they were done, Roxanne brought them to lunch.

    On the way there, she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what Archie had said to the man.

    She nced at the children for a long time through the rearview mirror. Eventually, she couldn¡¯t help

    but ask, ¡°Why did you say that earlier, Archie? Why did you say Mr. Farwell is your daddy?¡±

    The reason she didn¡¯t ask about it earlier was that she didn¡¯t want to ruin their moods to y. However,

    she could no longer hold herself back.

    Upon hearing that, the boy nced at her innocently. ¡°Because he¡¯s awesome and powerful!¡±

    Roxanne was stunned. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t tell if he was lying or not.

    yvolumeAd

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Besides, I think if we call Mr. Farwell, he¡¯ll probably rush over to our location.¡± Archie felt a bit odd

    when he said that.

    He didn¡¯t like his father because his father wanted to marry another woman. However, he was confident

    that if anything happened to his mother, his father would arrive shortly after.

    If not for Aubree, he would¡¯ve epted his father.

    When she heard that, she was astonished because she found herself not doubting the truthfulness of

    that statement.

    After she returned from overseas and spent time with Lucian, she also believed he would¡¯ve rushed to

    her location, even though she might not appreciate it.

    Upon noticing she thought that, Roxanne pursed her lips self-deprecatingly. So what if he came? He¡¯s

    still going to marry Aubree. We¡¯re destined to be strangers.

    She halted her train of thought and stopped suspecting her child. ¡°Don¡¯t say stuff like that to other

    people anymore, okay? Mr. Farwell already has a fianc¨¦e. If what you said spreads out, it won¡¯t be

    good for him or us.¡±

    The boys nodded as their hatred for Lucian deepened. What a bad daddy! Even though he¡¯s going to

    marry another woman, Mommy is still thinking about him!

    She recalled the scene from earlier and was still a little concerned. ¡°If something like that happens

    again, you two must protect yourself. I can deal with the situation. You two are still children, so you

    don¡¯t need to help me out.¡±

    There was a world of difference between the man¡¯s physique and the children¡¯s.

    If the man had been more forceful¡­ Roxanne couldn¡¯t bear to imagine what would happen next. I

    doubt the security guards would¡¯ve arrived in time even if I had called for them.

    When she finished speaking, rustling sounds were hearding from the back.

    The boys straightened their backs and uttered righteously, ¡°We want to protect Mommy! That man was

    obviously a bad guy! Besides, there¡¯s no one but us by your side, Mommy!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart was warmed when she heard that. Her expression softened too. ¡°You two will have

    the opportunity to protect me in the future. I¡¯m only going to get worried if you do that now.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already grown up!¡± Archie replied with a sullen expression. ¡°You¡¯ve taken care of us for so long,

    Mommy. We can take care of and protect Mommy, too! We may not have a daddy, but what Daddy can

    do, we can do, too!¡±

    Seeing how insistent he was, she didn¡¯t have the heart to talk him down and crush his desire to protect

    her, so she smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll thank you two in advance first, then.¡±

    The children nodded earnestly.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323

    Chapter 323 Embarrassed

    After Roxanne brought the children to grab lunch, she bought two sets of clothes for them before

    returning home.

    Lysa prepared dinner.

    Roxanne sat at the dining table with them. Lysa asked the boys what they did, and they answered

    truthfully. The atmosphere was pretty cordial.

    After a while, Roxanne noticed Benny had been eating exceptionally slow. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Benny? Did

    you get too full during lunch earlier?¡±

    Lysa and Archie also turned to Benny.

    Benny was holding his abdomen under the table with one of his hands while he slowly ate with another.

    His face was pale, and he looked like he was feeling unwell.

    Seeing his brother like that made Archie worried. ¡°Benny doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s feeling well, Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne put her fork down and approached her son.

    Seeing his mother getting closer, Benny stopped pretending and held his abdomen with both his hands.

    His face was totally scrunched up.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have a stomachache?¡± She grabbed his hand with a serious expression, trying

    to figure out what kind of illness he had contracted.

    Benny nodded forcefully. Just as she grabbed his wrist, his expression darkened. He then jumped

    away from his chair and ran into the bathroom.

    Roxanne stood and stared at Archie worryingly. ¡°Are you feeling any difort?¡±

    Archie sensed his body¡¯s condition seriously and shook his head.

    Lysa nced in the direction of the bathroom worryingly and then shifted her attention to the dishes.

    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t have happened. I¡¯m sure the dishes tonight are fine.¡±

    Roxanne smiled at herfortingly. ¡°It¡¯s not the dishes¡¯ fault. I think it¡¯s probably because he got a cold

    while swimming earlier, or maybe the lunch was bad.¡±

    Lysa nodded with relief, though her heart ached a little. Ever since I started taking care of this family,

    this pair of mother and son kept falling ill. I wonder how they survived in the past.

    After a while, Benny walked out of the toilet with a pale face.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Roxanne asked caringly.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Benny shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything anymore.¡±

    She was still worried about him, so she brought him to the couch and checked his pulse.

    ¡°When did you start feeling unwell?¡± Her eyebrows were furrowed as she stared at him.

    Benny replied guiltily, ¡°In the car, during the afternoon.¡±

    A sigh escaped her mouth. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about it earlier?¡±

    His voice became smaller with each word he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t want Mommy to get worried. Besides, I just

    wanted to go to the toilet¡­¡±

    It was because he and his brother just said they wanted to protect their mother. They might be children,

    but they had dignity as well.

    Additionally, he didn¡¯t feel his body was sickly. He only experienced a stomachache during the car ride.

    It was unexpected to him that his stomach caused him a lot of pain after eating two mouthfuls of food.

    He felt pretty ashamed and embarrassed that his mother had found out.

    Roxanne was able to tell what Benny was thinking. Her heart ached a little as she wondered if she

    shouldugh or cry. ¡°If you want to protect me, you must take care of yourselves first! If you feel unwell,

    tell me about it next time.¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°It would¡¯ve only been necessary to eat some medicine for this. Now we have to head to the hospital.¡±

    Roxanne nced at the clock. ¡°Good, it¡¯s still not toote.¡±

    After that, she asked Lysa to grab the children¡¯s coats for them before she brought them to the hospital.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324

    Chapter 324 My Fault

    Concurrently, at the hospital, Aubree received a call from her subordinate.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, we saw Roxanne driving toward a hospital.¡±

    She nced at Lucian, who was sitting outside, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Which one?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The subordinate replied, ¡°I think it¡¯s Primo Hospital.¡±

    Primo Hospital was the best private hospital in Horington. It was also where Aubree was currently

    staying.

    When she heard Roxanne was heading to her location, a glimmer of light shed across Aubree¡¯s

    eyes. ¡°How long before they arrive?¡±

    yvolumeAd

    ¡°About five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Continue to follow her. When she arrives at the entrance, give me a call.¡±

    ¡°Roger.¡±

    Upon hanging up the call, Aubree put the phone aside and carefully nced at Lucian. Seeing how he

    wasn¡¯t paying attention to her, she shifted her gaze to the cup on the table and reached for it.

    Lucian was focusing on checking hispany mailbox and didn¡¯t notice what she was doing.

    Suddenly, a crashing sound was heard.

    It was soon followed by Aubree¡¯s suppressed exmation.

    That prompted him to turn back immediately and look inside the ward.

    He saw the cup he had just filled with water was shattered to pieces on the ground. Aubree was seen

    half leaning against the table. She appeared shocked as she stared at the cup silently.

    His eyebrows furrowed as he entered the ward to take care of the mess.

    ¡°Lucian.¡± She looked at him timidly and apologetically. ¡°Did I disturb your work? I saw you were focused

    on your work, so I tried to grab the cup myself instead of calling for you. I underestimated how freely I

    could move. It¡¯s my fault for identally shattering the cup and disturbing your work.¡±

    Then she tried to clean up the mess herself. ¡°Your work is important. I can take care of it myself. You

    should go back to work.¡±

    Lucian blocked her hand and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Since I¡¯ve been asked to take care of you, you

    can just call for me if you need me. If you try to force yourself, you¡¯ll only cause me more trouble.¡±

    Aubree bit her lip and stood at the side.

    Once the mess was taken care of, he grabbed a new cup, filled it with water, and put it in her hand.

    ¡°Call me if you need me.¡± Then he turned around, preparing to leave.

    She nced at the time. Roxanne¡¯s about to arrive! Her heart wavered before she called out, ¡°Lucian!¡±

    He stopped, turned back, and stared at her. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    With embarrassment present on her face, she lowered her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to disturb your work, but

    after thinking about it for a bit, I think that you¡¯re right. If I keep being stubborn, I will only cause you

    more trouble. So, I won¡¯t anymore. Can you apany me to find a doctor? I think my arm isn¡¯t feeling

    too well.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Aubree replied apologetically, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I think I touched my arm¡¯s fractured spot when grabbing the

    cup earlier. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s affected or not.¡±

    As she spoke, her face was filled with caution and self-me.

    It was as though she was really ming herself for causing more trouble for Lucian and disturbing his

    work.

    He stared at her stered arm and nodded indifferently. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Gratefulness colored Aubree¡¯s face when he agreed. However, her mind was thinking about something

    else. If we go out now, we¡¯ll definitely meet up with that b*tchter. I want to see if that b*tch still has

    the gall to cling onto him after seeing how he¡¯s taking care of me!

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325

    Chapter 325 Careful

    When Roxanne arrived at the hospital, she wanted to carry Benny in. However, the boy was afraid that

    she would get tired, so he insisted on walking in by himself. She had no choice but to let him do it.

    After the boys got the number, she brought them to the second floor.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Does your stomach still hurt a lot?¡± Roxanne asked with care as they walked.

    He didn¡¯t want his mother to worry, so even though his stomach was still aching, he shook his head

    silently.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to fool her that he was pretending. Her eyes were filled with worry.

    The elevator just so happened to stop at their floor when the three of them arrived.

    yvolumeAd

    ¡°Is your arm still in pain?¡±

    When the elevator door opened, a familiar voice entered their ears.

    Roxanne, Archie, and Benny turned to the elevator subconsciously.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    When they looked into the elevator, they saw Aubree and Lucian standing next to each other. Aubree¡¯s

    arm was in a cast. She was wearing a big jacket and a thin patient¡¯s gown underneath.

    Lucian wore a shirt with rolled-up sleeves, revealing his slender yet strong arm. His attention was

    focused on the person next to him.

    Roxanne and the children were stunned when they saw the two of them.

    While they knew of the couple¡¯s marriage, it was the first time they saw the two of them acting so

    intimately with each other.

    Lucian¡¯s jacket was ced on Aubree¡¯s body, and his attention was drawn to her injured arm. It was

    pretty apparent how much he cared about her.

    The three of them suddenly feltplicated.

    Roxanne felt likeughing at herself. I know it¡¯s just a matter of time before they marry each other. I

    also know how much he obsessed over her six years ago. And yet, just because he treated me nicely

    after I returned to this country, I started doubting his rtionship with her. I wonder how the reporter

    who caught me going to the hospital with Lucianst time will report this encounter. Even though I was

    mistaken to be his fianc¨¦est time, from a certain point of view, in those pictures, I¡¯m Aubree¡¯s body

    double. In fact, he treats Aubree far better than how he treats me! Now that I think about it, it really is

    funny that I doubted his rtionship.

    Benny and Archie tightened their fists secretly as they stared at the couple with disdain. Bad Daddy! He

    doesn¡¯t want to be with Mommy, yet he treats other women so well! This one bullied Mommy before!

    The couple inside the elevator strolled out. They seemed not to have noticed Roxanne and her children

    at all.

    Aubree¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m still feeling well. Maybe I was a little too anxious

    earlier. I think it¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t visit a doctor¡­¡±

    As she spoke, her peripheral vision simultaneously brushed past Roxanne. The moment she finished

    speaking, she smiled and turned to the front. Her eyes met with Roxanne¡¯s, Archie¡¯s, and Benny¡¯s.

    Lucian was still ignorant of the family¡¯s presence. When he heard what Aubree said, his eyebrows

    furrowed. ¡°Better to be safe than sorry.¡±

    After all, it was his mother who caused the injury, so he had to be thorough with his care.

    The conversation sounded as though Aubree didn¡¯t want to visit the doctor and that Lucian was the one

    who urged her to do so.

    He didn¡¯t mind what she said.

    When he finished talking, he turned to the front.

    His expression changed the moment his line of sightnded on the family in front of him.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Jarvis. Are you¡­ feeling unwell? Or is it your child who¡¯s feeling sick?¡±

    Aubree greeted casually as she inconspicuously raised her unharmed arm and pulled the jacket on her

    down.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326

    Chapter 326 Being Nice

    Roxanne returned to her senses and protected her children behind her back. She gave Aubree a

    distant smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry, Ms. Pearson. It¡¯s just a minor illness.¡±

    Then she nced at Lucian. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re busy with Mr. Farwell. I won¡¯t bother the both of you

    further.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Without waiting for their replies, she grabbed her children and attempted to escape the couple¡¯s line of

    sight.

    After she took two steps away, Lucian spoke. ¡°Are Benny and Archie not feeling well?¡±

    His gaze brushed past the children and saw Benny¡¯s pale face. He also noticed the boy was holding his

    abdomen with darkened eyes.

    The pale-faced boy turned around and uttered in an angry tone, ¡°It¡¯s just a stomachache! You should

    just take thatdy to the doctor, Mr. Farwell. There¡¯s no need for you to pay attention to us!¡±

    It was pretty obvious he was angry. The corridor was silent as his voice echoed in the stairwell.

    Sensing the hostility from the child, Lucian furrowed his eyebrows. He wasn¡¯t sure what he was doing

    wrong that made them unhappy.

    Even though they hadn¡¯t met for a while, the children were treating him with even greater antagonism.

    Roxanne could tell her son¡¯s voice was getting louder, so she quickly moved him to her back and

    apologized to the passersby. Only then did she turn to Lucian and Aubree. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benny isn¡¯t

    feeling well, so he¡¯s in a bad mood right now. I hope you two will forgive him.¡±

    The incident where Archie and Benny were expelled from kindergarten for no apparent reason still

    haunted her.

    It was why she didn¡¯t want Aubree to find an excuse to give the children trouble, especially when

    Lucian seemed like he was getting pretty close to Aubree.

    She thought it would be for the best if she treated the couple with respect.

    Her submissive attitude caused Lucian¡¯s expression to darken slightly. He furrowed his eyebrows

    silently. I can¡¯t believe this woman is asking me to forgive the children. Does she think I¡¯m going to do

    bad things to them? Is the time we spent with each other not enough for her to know what kind of

    person I am?

    Thinking about how Roxanne thought of him made his expression darken. The surrounding

    temperature was lowered.

    Aubree was the closest and first to experience that pressure. As she nced at Lucian, she clenched

    her fist. However, she put on a kind facade, stared at Benny, and asked caringly, ¡°He looks pretty awful.

    Is his illness serious?¡±

    Then she shifted her gaze to Roxanne and mentioned casually, ¡°If you need any help, I can introduce

    you to an impressive pediatrician. Of course, if Lucian also is willing to help out, it¡¯ll be great! The

    doctors he knows are all great.¡±

    Lastly, when she finished speaking, she aimed her line of sight at her cast.

    It was her way of telling Roxanne that her doctor was found by Lucian.

    Of course, Roxanne understood that. She smiled coldly. ¡°No need. I have plenty of medical resources.

    Benny¡¯s condition isn¡¯t that serious, but thanks for your thoughtfulness anyway, Ms. Pearson.¡±

    Despite Roxanne¡¯s politenguage, Aubree still furrowed her eyebrows and stared aggrievedly. ¡°I¡¯m

    just being nice. Is it necessary for you to respond like this, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne felt her eyelid twitch, though she was toozy to deal with Aubree¡¯s nonsense. Thus, she

    chose not to reply as her lips twitched a little.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327

    Chapter 327 Choose Her

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree wanted to say something, but Roxanne was already bidding her goodbye. ¡°I still need to bring

    my children to meet with the doctor. Take care, Mr. Farwell, Ms. Pearson.¡±

    She nodded at the couple coldly and left.

    Aubree¡¯s mouth opened as she stared at Roxanne¡¯s figure. Then she closed it up in frustration. Her

    fingers dug into her palm while she tried to suppress her displeasure. I wanted to show off my status to

    this b*tch, yet it¡¯s as though she didn¡¯t notice it at all! Still, based on her reaction earlier, I¡¯m pretty sure

    she has no feeling left for Lucian.

    When her train of thought ended there, she felt better. She turned to her man and said, ¡°Let¡¯s leave too,

    Lucian.¡±

    Then she swept her gaze past the direction Roxanne left andined, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is quite ill-

    mannered. We were just expressing our concern for her sick kid, yet she gave us that attitude. It made

    me think I said something wrong.¡±

    Lucian didn¡¯t reply.

    Aubree turned to him with a confused look.

    His eyebrows remained tightly furrowed as he kept staring at the leaving family. It was as if he didn¡¯t

    hear her at all.

    A wretched expression shed past her face. What¡¯s so good about that b*tch? Despite her sh*tty

    attitude, he still cares so much about her!

    She suppressed her envious rage and carefully tugged his sleeve. ¡°Lucian? What are you thinking

    about? If you¡¯re worried about the child, I can apany you to visit him.¡±

    Since things had turned out that way, she had to continue ying a gentle character to make Lucian

    think highly of her.

    Aubree thought she was doing great being an understanding person. To her surprise, Lucian looked

    away and nced at her cast before replying in a deep voice, ¡°No need. Your arm¡¯s injured too. You¡¯re

    only a few steps away from the doctor¡¯s office. Can you make it there yourself?¡±

    No words left her lips as she was bbergasted. Is he telling me to meet the doctor myself?

    Realizing that, she furrowed her eyebrows as she pretended to be worried. ¡°I can do it. I pretty much

    can¡¯t feel anything from my injury now. It¡¯s possible I overreacted earlier. As for Ms. Jarvis¡¯ child, even

    though I know he¡¯s sick, I didn¡¯t spare a nce at him. It makes me feel kind of bad. How about we

    check up on them together?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyebrows remained furrowed. ¡°If you¡¯re not feeling unwell, then you should head back to your

    room and rest.¡±

    Aubree was stunned again. Her teeth were biting into the flesh inside her mouth as she tried

    desperately to keep him by her side.

    After thinking for a while, a hint of viciousness shed across her eyes. She was going to pull out yet

    another trick as she calmly approached him. ¡°Your mother ising soon, though. If she doesn¡¯t see

    you when she arrives, I don¡¯t know what to tell her.¡±

    When his mother was brought up, his expression froze slightly. He nced at Roxanne and her

    children, who had all entered the consultation room. His line of sight returned to Aubree as he said, ¡°I¡¯ll

    exin to herter. You should go back first.¡±

    Without giving her a chance to get any closer, he marched toward the pediatric office.

    With that, her n failed. She stared at his figure with gritted teeth and a scowl.

    Her n was to show off her status to Roxanne to prove that Lucian was her man. It backfired horribly

    when he abandoned her again for Roxanne.

    Once more, she was hoisted by her own petard.

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328

    Chapter 328 The Background Of The Boys

    After a series of examinations, Roxanne discussed Benny¡¯s condition with the doctor in the consultation

    room.

    Her concise and intelligent discussion took the doctor by surprise. After a while, the doctor asked with a

    smile, ¡°Miss, which hospital are you working at? Will you consider working here?¡±

    Roxanne smiled humbly and replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I only know a little about stuff like this. That¡¯s all.¡±

    With that, she reminded her sons, ¡°Quick! Say thank you to the doctor.¡±

    Archie and Benny got off their seats and gave a solemn bow to the doctor. ¡°Thank you, doctor.¡±

    The doctor was charmed by Archie and Benny¡¯s cuteness. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Remember to take your

    medicine on time when you get home. You¡¯re lucky that your mommy knows a lot. Otherwise, things

    may have gotten worse, and you may have to be hospitalized. You should thank your mommy instead!¡±

    With innocent smiles on their faces, they turned and thanked Roxanne.

    She caressed their heads, took the prescription, and left with her children.

    Thankfully, she discovered Benny¡¯s illness early on. Therefore, he was not in a serious condition. As

    long as he took his medication on time, he should be fine.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    The thought of that made Roxanne feel more at ease.

    As Roxanne was walking, she reminded the boys, ¡°Did you hear what the doctor said just now? In the

    future, you must let me know immediately if you are not feeling well.¡±

    The boys nodded.

    Roxanne was about to look down and ask Benny how he was feeling when she sensed someone

    blocking their way. Even when they continued to walk forward, that person had no intention of moving

    aside.

    In an instant, the two boys became more alert as well.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank when she saw that and made a guess.

    Looking up, she saw the face that appeared earlier on.

    Lucian stood in front of them without any expression.

    Roxanne was taken aback momentarily before asking coldly, ¡°Mr. Farwell, can I help you?¡±

    Lucian frowned when he noticed her attitude toward him. However, he did not pursue the matter

    because of the boys. Instead, he asked, ¡°How¡¯s Benny?¡±

    Roxanne frowned before scanning her surrounding, but she did not see Aubree anywhere.

    Has Lucian abandoned Aubree toe over and ask about my children?

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne could not help but be a little frightened.

    Both his fianc¨¦e of six years and the son he had with his ex-wife, whom he only knew recently, fell ill.

    Naturally, his choice should have been clear.

    Instead, Lucian had made an unexpected decision toe and check on Benny.

    After witnessing the tender, loving care that Lucian showered on Aubree, it was only natural for

    Roxanne to assume that the man hade solely because of Benny and not her.

    Perhaps, Lucian has found out about the boys¡¯ background?

    The conversation with Archie and Benny at the swimming pool started ying in her mind again.

    Even though the boys had exined that they would say Lucian was their daddy because they thought

    highly of him, Roxanne could not help but be suspicious once more.

    Instinctively, Roxanne stood in front of Archie and Benny so that Lucian could noty eyes on them.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened when she became protective over the boys.

    Does Roxanne think that I will hurt her children? What kind of person does she think I am?

    At that juncture, both of them had different thoughts running through their minds.

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329

    Chapter 329 You Have A Fianc¨¦e

    After a few seconds, Roxanne calmed herself before turning down his concern, ¡°Mr. Farwell, Benny¡¯s

    illness has nothing to do with you. I will take care of my own children. You should spend more time with

    your fianc¨¦e instead of asking about my sons. Earlier on, I saw that Ms. Pearson was seriously injured.

    Someone needs to be by her side at all times.¡±

    There was a grim look in Lucian¡¯s eyes when he heard that.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart raced as she met his eyes, but she could not figure out what he was thinking.

    However, she could sense that he seemed to be displeased with what she had just said.

    Then again, I haven¡¯t said anything wrong. Everything that I have said is the truth.

    Roxanne met his gaze, unperturbed.

    After a while, Lucian forced himself to calm down before exining to Roxanne patiently, ¡°Aubree has

    fractured her arm, and she has been in the hospital for a few days now. She¡¯s fine and doesn¡¯t need my

    care. I havee to ask about Benny because he gets along very well with Essie. If Essie asks about

    Benny, at least I will know what to tell her.¡±

    Looking at the way Roxanne and the boys were eyeing him, he had to use Este as an excuse. If not,

    he doubted they would tell him anything.

    Lucian thought of the time when Este used to stay with Roxanne. He was puzzled at how things had

    come to the current situation.

    At the mention of Este, Roxanne¡¯s expression softened. However, there was something Lucian had

    said that affected her somehow.

    Since Aubree had been hospitalized for a few days, Lucian must have been by her side all the while.

    Otherwise, there was no way he would know so much about her injury.

    Regardless, Roxanne still ended up telling Lucian about Benny¡¯s condition but in a very cold manner. ¡°If

    Essie asks about Benny, just tell her that he has caught a cold while swimming. It¡¯s nothing serious. He

    will be fine after taking some medication. I can¡¯t share any other information other than that.¡±

    Lucian heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Benny was not seriously ill.

    For some strange reason, he could not help but feel concerned about Archie and Benny despite their

    obvious enmity toward him.

    It was as if he owed them something.

    ¡°Now that you know about Benny¡¯s condition, you will be able to exin it to Essie. If there¡¯s nothing

    else, we would like to make a move first.¡± Roxanne nodded at him before attempting to lead the boys

    past him.

    Just as they walked past him, she heard him ask, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry to avoid me?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne stopped and tightened her grip on Archie and Benny.

    Lucian was watching her inquisitively.

    Roxanne pursed her lips and answered indifferently, ¡°Mr. Farwell, we are different. I may have children,

    but I¡¯m still single. You, on the other hand, are engaged. In order to prevent any misunderstanding, you

    should have been the one to avoid me. But you don¡¯t seem to be aware of it. So, I have no other

    option. I hope you can understand.¡±

    Lucian gulped and looked like he wanted to say something.

    However, he had no response to the matter-of-fact manner in which Roxanne spoke.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as the tension in the air began to build, Benny broke the silence.

    ¡°Mommy, my tummy hurts. I want to go home and rest.¡±

    With that, Benny tugged at Roxanne¡¯s arm.

    She bade Lucian farewell before leaving with her sons.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330

    Chapter 330 You Know It

    ¡°Is your stomach aching badly? Do you want me to carry you?¡±

    Roxanne, who hade to the staircase, knelt down in concern and looked into Benny¡¯s eyes.

    Benny cracked a mischievous yet gleeful smile. ¡°It stopped hurting a long while ago, but I could sense

    that you felt like leaving early.¡±

    From the moment Mommy saw Daddy and the wicked woman at the elevator just now, there was a

    drastic change in her mood.

    Furthermore, when they were blocked in the corridor by Lucian, he could clearly feel the hostility

    Roxanne exuded.

    Coincidentally, both he and Archie resented the sight of Lucian, hence the excuse to get Roxanne to

    leave.

    yvolumeAd

    Upon hearing Benny¡¯s words, the relieved yet amused Roxanne gave his nose a yful scratch. ¡°Next

    time, don¡¯t scare me by telling me that you have a stomach ache while being sick. Instead, you should

    just say that you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Roxanne was given a fright by Benny earlier. If not for the urge to avoid further interaction with Lucian,

    she would have brought Benny back inside the room for further examination.

    Fortunately, Benny was all right.

    Just when the trio of mother and sons were enjoying a tender moment, a flurry of footsteps rang out in

    the stairwell.

    As the sound gradually bore down on them, they could guess from the lightness of the steps that it was

    a woman.

    Assuming that it was just someone passing through, Roxanne moved aside together with her boys.

    Unexpectedly, they were greeted by the sight of Aubree emerging from the corner the moment they

    stood up.

    The instant their eyes met, Roxanne¡¯s expression darkened on impulse.

    A single nce was enough to tell her that Aubree came with ill intentions.

    It was just that she had no idea what thetter had hidden up her sleeve.

    Is it because Lucian left her abruptly to see Benny?

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Roxanne¡¯s mind was rife with spection.

    Nheless, Aubree approached them with an indifferent expression. In fact, she even gave Benny a

    concerned nce before inquiring with Roxanne, ¡°Have you brought him to see the doctor? What did

    the doctor say? Is his condition serious?¡±

    After giving Aubree a wary look, Roxanne turned around and instructed the boys, ¡°Go downstairs and

    wait for me there.¡±

    However, they stared fiercely at Aubree instead, worried that thetter would hurt their mother.

    Roxanne knew that she couldn¡¯t predict what would happen despite being aware of the boys¡¯ intentions

    to protect her. She was worried that she would fail to protect the boys if Aubree were to somehow harm

    them.

    When she saw the children were hesitant to leave, Roxanne steeled her face and instructed the more

    sensible Archie, ¡°Archie, take Benny downstairs and watch over him.¡±

    Only then did Archie nod in acknowledgment before holding Benny¡¯s wrist to lead him downstairs,

    leaving Roxanne and Aubree alone in the stairwell.

    ¡°Go on, what do you want?¡± Roxanne gave thedy in front of her a distant look.

    Aubree responded with an innocent expression, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just express my concern for Benny¡¯s

    condition? What¡¯s with that snarky attitude of yours? Do you actually think I¡¯ll hurt the children?¡±

    Recalling how Aubree had caused the children to be expelled from school without reason some time

    ago, Roxanne pursed her lips into a smirk. ¡°You know better than anyone else.¡±

    Roxanne had barely finished when Aubree put on a pitiful look. ¡°All I really wanted to do was to show

    my concern for Benny. Besides, with my arm still injured, what can I do to them? Since Lucian cares

    about Benny so much, I¡¯m just trying to help by getting to know thetter¡¯s condition better. Also, I¡¯m

    certainly not doing this for your sake. I just don¡¯t want Lucian to worry.¡±

    Regardless of what Roxanne said, she was trying to prove that her feelings for Lucian were true.

    As a scornful look momentarily shed across Roxanne¡¯s face, she nodded with an emotionless

    expression. ¡°In that case, thank you for your thoughts, Ms. Pearson. Anyway, Benny¡¯s condition isn¡¯t

    serious, and he should be fine after taking some medication. So instead, you should be more

    concerned with your own injury.¡±

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331

    Chapter 331 Something Is Wrong

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    In reflex, Aubree looked down at her arm in a cast before returning her gaze to Roxanne as if it was

    nothing. ¡°My injury isn¡¯t a big deal. I was identally clipped by a car while out shopping with Mrs.

    Farwell two days ago. Luckily, she was unhurt.¡±

    Aubree was clearly hinting that she hurt herself in an attempt to save Sonya.

    Roxanne, having read between the lines, cracked a t smile and replied in a cursory tone, ¡°Ms.

    Pearson, since you enjoy such a close rtionship with Mrs. Farwell, I¡¯m sure it will be smooth sailing

    for you once you marry into the Pearson family. If there¡¯s nothing else, I need to leave first, as it¡¯s

    gettingte, and the children are tired.¡±

    Before Aubree could respond, Roxanne turned to leave.

    No sooner had she done that than she felt someone grabbing her wrist.

    Knitting her brows, she turned around to look at Aubree.

    Aubree returned the gaze with a pathetic expression. ¡°Actually, there¡¯s something else I want to say. I

    owe you an apology.¡±

    Having heard those words, Roxanne was suddenly aroused with suspicion, unaware of what Aubree

    was scheming.

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡± Roxanne pursed her lower lip. ¡°Ms. Pearson, there¡¯s nothing for you to

    apologize for.¡±

    Even though Aubree had done plenty to harm her and her boys prior to that, she didn¡¯t need the

    former¡¯s apology. After all, a single apology could never make up for all of Aubree¡¯s past misdeeds.

    Besides, she had decided to draw the line with Lucian, ending any future interaction with him and

    Aubree.

    She would also be relieved as long as both of them don¡¯t cause her any trouble moving forward.

    In spite of that, Aubree, adamant about her apology, continued to hold Roxanne¡¯s wrist tightly. ¡°It was

    an impulsive mistake of mine to have gotten the boys expelled from their school previously. Just

    thinking about your rtionship with Lucian from six years ago is enough to fill me with fear, fear of him

    returning to your side. That¡¯s why I came up with the idea to put some distance between the two of you.

    It was indeed wrong of me to harm the children. Hence, will you forgive me for doing so?¡±

    Even though she could feel the mockery in Aubree¡¯s words, Roxanne gave her a nonchnt nod.

    ¡°Fine, I forgive you as long as you don¡¯t harm Archie and Benny ever again. On top of that, there¡¯s

    nothing for you to worry about, for you¡¯re the one that Lucian fancies all this while. There has never

    been the possibility of him returning to my side. Thus, there¡¯s no need for you to keep hounding me

    relentlessly.¡±

    With that, Roxanne was in no mood to continue the conversation any further. Realizing that Aubree still

    refused to let her go, Roxanne, with furrowed brows, raised her hand to pry her wrist free of Aubree¡¯s

    grip.

    Unexpectedly, the moment her hand made contact with Aubree¡¯s, thetter suddenly let go and

    stumbled a step before leaning against the wall on her side.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression darkened at the thought of Aubree¡¯s injury. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    After regaining her bnce by supporting herself off the wall, Aubree couldn¡¯t help but be stunned by

    Roxanne¡¯s words. Subsequently, she gave Roxanne a confused look. ¡°Do excuse me. Since I hurt my

    arm, I have had trouble maintaining my center of gravity. That¡¯s why I lost my bnce easily.¡±

    Aubree had barely finished and didn¡¯t wait for Roxanne to respond when she continued in a

    considerate tone, ¡°I¡¯m fine, and also heartened by your forgiveness. Didn¡¯t you mention that the

    children need rest? You should hurry and take them home now.¡±

    With that, Aubree ended the conversation with a cordial smile before returning to the corridor.

    As Roxanne watched Aubree¡¯s leaving silhouette, a niggling sense of dread descended upon her.

    Nheless, she couldn¡¯t see anything out of the ordinary. Since Aubree herself imed to be fine,

    Roxanne didn¡¯t give the matter much thought as she headed downstairs to drive the children home.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332

    Chapter 332 Trouble Brews For Roxanne

    Upon emerging from the stairwell, Aubree, with a drastic change in her expression, hurriedly walked

    into the washroom. Gritting her teeth, she gently knocked her ster-casted arm against the wall. The

    impact was instantly followed by her face writhing in agonizing pain.

    When she subsequently checked the time and saw that it was the usual hour for Sonya¡¯s visit, Aubree

    rushed back up the stairs to her ward.

    The tremendous pain in her arm, plus climbing six to seven flights of stairs in a single breath, caused

    Aubree to be covered in sweat upon returning to her ward.

    Lucian, who was waiting inside, was about to call her when he heard themotion beyond the door.

    After watching Roxanne leave with the children, he went to the orthopedic department to look for

    Aubree. When he didn¡¯t find her there, he decided to return to her ward, where she was still nowhere to

    be seen.

    ¡°Lucian, you¡¯re back.¡± There was a hint of destion in her voice.

    Lucian simply nodded. ¡°Where did you go?¡±

    yvolumeAd

    Aubree pursed her lips into an awkward smile. ¡°After leaving the orthopedic department, I headed to

    the pediatric department, thinking that you were there. Since I couldn¡¯t find you, I inquired with the

    doctor about Ms. Jarvis¡¯ son¡¯s condition with the hope that I could be of some assistance.¡±

    Without dwelling too much on her response, Lucian tly replied, ¡°If she needs any help, she¡¯ll naturally

    voice it out.¡±

    Despite his answer, Lucian was cognizant that Roxanne, unless she was truly desperate, would never

    ask him for assistance.

    Aubree nodded before lying back down on the bed. ¡°I had gotten ahead of myself, as the doctor told

    me that it wasn¡¯t anything serious.¡±

    In the midst of their conversation, a knock on the ward door was heard.

    As the door opened, in walked Sonya with a concerned expression. She then took a seat by Aubree¡¯s

    bed. ¡°How are you feeling today? Does your arm still hurt? Did Lucian take good care of you?¡±

    Aubree, after throwing Lucian a meek nce, answered with a cordial smile, ¡°Yes, he did. Thank you

    for your concern, Mrs. Farwell. I¡¯m sure it must be tiring for you to travel back and forth from the

    hospital every day. Now that my injury is no longer that serious, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself so

    much.¡±

    Sonya protested, ¡°That¡¯s not eptable. I have to make sure that you¡¯re fully recovered.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    When Aubree responded with a grateful smile, Sonya stroked the former¡¯s cast sympathetically.

    ¡°Usually, it takes about a hundred days for fractures to recover. Since you¡¯ll be bored lying in the

    hospital all day, I don¡¯t mind dropping by to keep youpany.¡±

    Suddenly, when Sonya noticed the sweat beading off Aubree¡¯s forehead, she couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    ¡°Why are you sweating so much? Weren¡¯t you lying in bed the whole time? Is your arm hurting again?¡±

    Aubree squirmed self-consciously, hoping to move her arm out of Sonya¡¯s sight. She exined softly, ¡°I

    was just bored from lying down, so I climbed up the stairs just now.¡±

    Upon hearing the answer, a dubious look shed across Sonya¡¯s eyes before she turned toward her

    son.

    Lucian, unaware that Aubree had climbed the stairs, knitted his brows in response.

    Nevertheless, Aubree¡¯s excuse did sound reasonable.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Lucian by your side?¡± Sonya followed up with a question.

    Aubree had barely heard it when she nced instinctively at Lucian. Her eyes sparkled vibrantly as if

    she was trying to find an excuse on his behalf.

    Sensing Aubree¡¯s awkward position, Sonya, with a frown on her face, turned toward her son and

    inquired further, ¡°Where were you when Aubree was climbing up the stairs?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his eyebrows in silence.

    If he were to tell his mother the truth, she would definitely cause trouble for Roxanne.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333

    Chapter 333 I Was Careless

    ¡°Aubree, tell me,¡± Sonya instructed, knowing that it would be impossible to get it out of her son.

    As panic shed across her face, Aubree nced at Lucian before frowning in resignation.

    She, after a brief hesitation, hung her head and exined, ¡°Just now, we ran into Ms. Jarvis when she

    brought the two boys to the hospital. When I noticed that her son wasn¡¯t well, it reminded me of Essie,

    and that caused me to worry. Hence, I decided to get Lucian to check on them.¡±

    As if she was worried that Sonya wasn¡¯t going to believe her, Aubree added, ¡°It was my idea. Lucian

    had no intention of going over.¡±

    No sooner had she finished than she threw Lucian a knowing look, hinting to him to go along with the

    excuse she had made on his behalf.

    Sonya, who obviously didn¡¯t buy it, glowered at her son. ¡°Is what Aubree said true? Or did you go to

    check on someone else¡¯s son while she¡¯s injured?¡±

    Lucian remained silent, with his brows wrinkled tensely together.

    Sonya, who knew her son like the back of her palm, was aware that he was implicitly admitting to

    seeing Roxanne¡¯s son and denying Aubree¡¯s im that it was her idea for him to go.

    It doesn¡¯t take a genius to know that he had gone over on his own ord.

    The thought that her son abandoned Aubree, who was injured in the course of saving her, outraged

    Sonya.

    ¡°Even now, Aubree is still trying to cover for you. But what about you? Have you ever considered her

    feelings before? How can you allow an injured girl like her to wander the hospital alone? What if

    someone knocks into her and worsens her injury?¡±

    Reacting to Sonya¡¯s anger, Aubree quickly held the former¡¯s hand and assuaged her, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I¡¯m

    fine, as my injury is almost healed. As for Ms. Jarvis, being a single mother isn¡¯t an easy task. Even

    though she has made many mistakes, her children are innocent. Therefore, I was just as worried as

    Lucian was about her child.¡±

    With Aubree¡¯s considerate response, Sonya¡¯s heart warmed for the former. In fact, she wondered if

    Roxanne had put a curse on her son for him to be so blinded as not to see how virtuous Aubree was.

    ¡°Lucian, don¡¯t you still have some unfinished work to attend to? You should get back to it while I chat

    with Mrs. Farwell,¡± Aubree suggested to Lucian in an understanding tone.

    Frowning at the both of them, Lucian had no intention of listening to his mother¡¯s lecture any further.

    Thus, he turned and left, closing the door behind him.

    When she saw how abruptly her son left the room, the guilt Sonya felt toward Aubree intensified.

    ¡°Aubree, I¡¯m sorry that you have to suffer through this. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    Aubree smiled tly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m already satisfied with the way he¡¯s treating me now.¡±

    Feeling indignant on Aubree¡¯s behalf, Sonya reassured the former that she would never let Roxanne be

    married into their family.

    However, in the midst of their conversation, she noticed Aubree¡¯s face gradually losing color.

    ¡°Aubree, what¡¯s wrong? Did someone knock into your arm just now?¡± Sonya knitted her brows with a

    worried look on her face.

    Aubree, despite the pulsating pain in her arm, forced out a smile. ¡°No, it¡¯s my fault for not being

    careful.¡±

    Aubree indirectly admitted that there was something wrong with her arm.

    Sonya stared at Aubree, her eyes filled with suspicion. ¡°What in the world happened? Did you really

    hurt yourself?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe that Aubree was careless after staying in the hospital for such a long time without

    incident.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334

    Chapter 334 Seeking Justice For You

    Aubree, not daring to look Sonya in the eye, nodded while biting her lip.

    Sonya sprang to her feet. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get your hand examined.¡±

    Just when she was about to open the door and call for Lucian, Aubree grabbed her hand to stop her.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, it¡¯s better to keep this from him. Given how difficult it was for our rtionship to finally

    improve, I¡¯m worried that pressuring him might cause the situation to backfire.¡±

    Sonya, after pondering for a few seconds, nodded in agreement.

    Subsequently, Aubree got out of bed with Sonya¡¯s help before both of them exited the ward together.

    When Lucian got to his feet to follow them, Sonya threw him a nce. ¡°I¡¯m taking Aubree out to get

    some air. You should carry on with whatever you¡¯re doing. I¡¯m not expecting you to care for her that

    meticulously.¡±

    yvolumeAd

    Lucian had no intention of arguing with his mother over something like that. After all, he saw taking

    care of Aubree for the past few days as nothing more than his duty. Since his mother had relieved him

    of the task, he nodded in delighted relief before returning to his seat.

    When Sonya arrived at the orthopedic department with Aubree, they went to see thetter¡¯s attending

    physician.

    The result of the examination triggered a drastic change in Sonya¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, did something knock onto your injured arm recently? Your injury seems to have

    worsened.¡± The doctor furrowed his brows at the X-ray that was taken.

    Just when Aubree was about to reply, Sonya preempted her, ¡°Doctor, do you think she could have hurt

    herself by ident?¡±

    The doctor shook his head. ¡°Based on what I can see, the injury isn¡¯t caused by ident. I¡¯m leaning

    toward the scenario where someone knocked into her instead.¡±

    In other words, Aubree was lying earlier.

    Sonya, with a sullen expression, turned toward Aubree. ¡°Aubree, what really happened? Who was it

    that hurt you?¡±

    A torn look descended upon Aubree¡¯s face.

    Sonya continued to stare at her. ¡°There are surveince cameras all over the hospital. If you don¡¯t tell

    me, I¡¯ll check them one by one and get to the bottom of the matter sooner orter. You have gotten

    yourself hurt because of me. Therefore, whoeverys a finger on you is messing with me. Go ahead

    and tell me the truth, for I¡¯m not going to let this matter slide!¡±

    Sonya¡¯s reaction filled Aubree with satisfaction and the sense that all the pain she had suffered was

    well worth it.

    Meeting Sonya¡¯s gaze, Aubree admitted in a reluctant tone, ¡°It was Ms. Jarvis who identally pushed

    me, causing me to hit the wall. Nheless, she was in a rush to send the children home, so I could

    understand her urgency. Furthermore, when I didn¡¯t feel anything then, I didn¡¯t think too much of it.¡±

    She kept making excuses for Roxanne.

    Meanwhile, the scowl on Sonya¡¯s face deepened.

    It¡¯s Roxanne again! On top of seducing my son, she has even aggravated Aubree¡¯s existing injury! And

    yet, Aubree continues to defend her.

    After learning who the perpetrator was, Sonya understood why Aubree wanted her to keep the matter

    from Lucian.

    Aubree clearly feels that Lucian still has feelings for Roxanne and is worried that he will me the

    former instead.

    The thought of Aubree¡¯s considerations made Sonya feel even more sorry for her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will

    definitely seek justice on your behalf!¡±

    Just as she spoke, Sonya left the examination room.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree hurried after her. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, you have misunderstood. It was really an ident. She had

    wanted to take me for an examination but only left after I told her I was fine.¡±

    Given Sonya¡¯s bias toward Roxanne, she obviously wasn¡¯t going to believe such excuses which made

    Aubree seem like a kind person. Turning around, she patted Aubree on her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t say another

    word. All you need to do is to rest for your arm to recover. Go back now, and I¡¯lle by to visit you

    tomorrow.¡±

    With that, Sonya left in a huff.

    As she watched Sonya¡¯s leaving silhouette, an insidious glint shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335

    Chapter 335 Unable To Defend Herself

    Since it was alreadyte when she stepped out of the hospital, Sonya headed back to the Farwell

    residence in spite of her anger.

    I must demand an exnation from Roxanne over what happened and also give her a stern warning.

    As for what to say, I¡¯ll have to give it proper thought first.

    That night, Sonya didn¡¯t sleep a wink, for her mind was entirely upied by the matter.

    The next morning, Sonya had a simple breakfast before getting the driver to send her to Roxanne¡¯s

    house.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was having breakfast with the children.

    Benny, who was feeling much better after taking his medication, was enjoying his breakfast very much.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    When she saw how he had returned to his energetic self, Roxanne sighed to herself in relief.

    Just when she nned to take them to the research institute after breakfast, an unexpected guest

    arrived.

    Amidst the children having breakfast, Roxanne got up to get the door upon hearing the doorbell ring.

    At the sight of the visitor, Roxanne¡¯s heart sank. She turned around and instructed Lysa, ¡°I¡¯m going out

    for a while; please look after the children.¡±

    Lysa acknowledged at once.

    The children, who were oblivious to the visitor¡¯s presence, bid Roxanne goodbye under the assumption

    she was going to work.

    By the time Roxanne turned back around after smiling at the children as if nothing had happened, all

    that was left was an emotionless face. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, whatever it is, let¡¯s talk outside.¡±

    Recognizing that Sonya was there with hostile intentions, Roxanne didn¡¯t want the children to be

    affected.

    After throwing her a look of contempt, Sonya returned to the car without another word.

    Roxanne hesitated briefly before going along with her.

    When the car finally stopped at a nearby caf¨¦, Sonya maintained her silence together with a solemn

    look on her face.

    Nheless, Roxanne could clearly feel the animosity Sonya was exuding.

    She probably wants to see me over Lucian.

    After both of them were seated inside the caf¨¦, Sonya finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sure you know the reason why

    I¡¯m here.¡±

    Roxanne implicitly acknowledged Sonya¡¯s words with pursed lips and an indifferent stare.

    ¡°Six years ago, you left the Farwell family abruptly and left behind a divorce agreement, ruining the

    family¡¯s reputation. Given how much time had passed since then, I no longer harbored any intention to

    hold you ountable for it. Unfortunately, you just had to deviously return to the country and even get

    involved with Lucian.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s voice was exceptionally frosty. ¡°As I have said before, you will never be part of the Farwell

    family. When you first got yourself entangled with Lucian, I had already warned you once. But in the

    end, all you did was disrespect me by continuously hounding him.¡±

    Roxanne knitted her brows slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s be clear that all my interactions with Mr. Farwell are for

    Essie¡¯s sake. Just like how you don¡¯t want me to be involved with him, I simrly don¡¯t want to embroil

    myself in any trouble. So why would I insist on hounding him?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that he¡¯s hounding you instead?¡± Sonya gave Roxanne a mocking stare. ¡°Even if that¡¯s

    true, you should have known better, especially since Lucian is engaged. His future wife will never be

    you, for I¡¯ll never let him marry you!¡±

    Sonya¡¯s words didn¡¯te as a surprise to her. Thus, Roxanne wasn¡¯t really bothered by them.

    However, Sonya added, ¡°Previously, I turned a blind eye to your interaction with Lucian for Essie¡¯s

    sake. But your attempt to harm Aubree is something I cannot tolerate. She was injured while trying to

    save me, and now that she is close to full recovery after a tedious process, you chose to aggravate her

    injury. Roxanne, there¡¯s no way I would dare let someone as vicious as you anywhere close to Lucian.¡±

    The words caused Roxanne¡¯s expression to change slightly.

    Aggravate her injury? Is it because of what happenedst night?

    Even though she knew that Aubree was putting up an act, she was still stumped for a response to

    defend herself.

    Assuming Roxanne¡¯s silence was tacit admission to the usations, Sonya glowered even more

    intensely. ¡°So you had better behave, or else I don¡¯t mind sending you back to wherever you came

    from!¡±

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336

    Chapter 336 Decisive Decision

    In the face of Sonya¡¯s high and mighty stance, Roxanne epted that there was no way to reverse the

    former¡¯s bias against her. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t be necessary, as they would no longer be rted in any

    way.

    Holding that thought, Roxanne gradually calmed down and replied in a tone devoid of emotion, ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell, don¡¯t worry. Not everyone is interested in your son. At the very least, I¡¯m not. Our interaction is

    solely based on Essie¡¯s ount. Now that you have made your stand clear, I will take extra care to

    keep my distance from Mr. Farwell.¡±

    As for Aubree¡¯s injury, she didn¡¯t know how to prove her innocence and didn¡¯t n on raising the matter

    too.

    Having heard Roxanne¡¯s words, Sonya scrutinized the former, as if to see if she was telling the truth.

    Momentster, she pursed her lips coldly. ¡°Good. You had better remember what you have said today.¡±

    Roxanne nodded slightly. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m leaving now to return to my children. Anyway, that

    cup of coffee is on me.¡±

    yvolumeAd

    With that, Roxanne got up to leave before Sonya could respond.

    No sooner had she gotten to her feet than she saw Lucian standing outside.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    She wasn¡¯t aware of when he had arrived and was equally clueless as to why. All she could see was

    the grave-looking expression on his face.

    The moment their eyes met, Roxanne felt a squeeze in her heart. Averting her eyes, she swiftly

    suppressed the uneasiness she felt before returning her gaze to meet his. Only then did she greet him

    in a distant tone. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    With a slight furrow of his brows, Lucian stared intently at Roxanne, who had an apathetic look on her

    face.

    He had received news first thing in the morning about his mother meeting Roxanne in a caf¨¦ from his

    subordinate.

    Cognizant of the events from the day before, he had expected his mother to confront Roxanne. Hence,

    he dropped whatever he was doing and rushed over without dy.

    Unfortunately, thest thing he expected was to hear the scathing words that came out of Roxanne¡¯s

    mouth.

    Not everyone is interested in your son. At the very least, I¡¯m not.

    As the words echoed through his mind, Lucian, feeling as if he was being mocked, instinctively stopped

    in his tracks.

    Six years ago, I was everything to her. But now, she is capable of uttering something like that matter-of-

    factly.

    Staring at the distant-looking Roxanne, Lucian gulped. ¡°Your words just now, what do you mean by

    them?¡±

    After throwing a nce at Sonya, who was sitting opposite them, Roxanne broke out a t smile. ¡°I

    don¡¯t know what you have heard, but what I have just said is the truth. Given how sharp you are, I¡¯m

    sure you know very well what I mean. Therefore, let¡¯s not disrupt each other¡¯s life from now on.¡±

    Just as she spoke, Roxanne nodded at the two in front of her before strutting away.

    The moment she walked past Lucian¡¯s side, she felt arge hand grab her wrist.

    Roxanne, frowning intensely, lowered her voice and warned, ¡°Let go of me!¡±

    With knitted brows, Lucian stared at her while exuding an intimidating aura.

    Roxanne, with clenched teeth, turned around to re at him.

    The instant they locked gazes, Lucian tightened his grip momentarily before slowly loosening it until her

    slender wrist was finally released.

    The resolve in her eyes told him that whatever he had to say was pointless.

    After recovering her gaze, Roxanne walked to the cashier to settle the bill before leaving without even

    looking back.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337

    Chapter 337 Matters Between Us

    Naturally, Sonya, too, heard their exchange.

    Nevertheless, she, having long decided to have her son marry Aubree, had warned Roxanne off and

    wasn¡¯t worried that thetter would disobey.

    As a result, she couldn¡¯t care less about their interaction and continued to sip her coffee elegantly.

    When Sonya heard Roxanne¡¯s leaving footsteps, a contemptuous smile descended upon her face.

    Disgraceful women can always be easily frightened away. Furthermore, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to

    allow such a woman to marry into the Farwell family.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Sonya finally turned around to give Lucian a look as she invited him to sit.

    The frowning Lucian, whose eyes were burning with suppressed anger, strode up to his mother and sat

    down.

    The cup of untouched coffee in front of him was ordered by Roxanne earlier.

    ying back in his mind the words she said to his mother a while ago, Lucian deepened his frown.

    ¡°Waiter, please get us another cup of what I¡¯m having.¡± Sonya raised her hand at the waiter. ¡°And take

    this cup away, please.¡±

    After removing Roxanne¡¯s coffee, the waiter brought a new one for Lucian.

    ¡°Why are you here? Who asked you toe?¡± Drinking her coffee, Sonya gave her son a leisurely

    look.

    Other than Roxanne informing him of her presence, she couldn¡¯t think of any other possibility.

    After all, there was no way he would¡¯ve known she was there unless someone had reported it to him.

    However, she didn¡¯t see when Roxanne had managed to send Lucian a message.

    She had hardly finished speaking when she saw the increasingly gloomy look on her son¡¯s face.

    Sonya wrinkled her brows. ¡°What¡¯s with that scowl of yours early in the morning? What did I do wrong?¡±

    ¡°What did you see her for?¡± Lucian asked in a deep voice.

    Sonya, after scanning her son from head to toe, was visibly upset. ¡°If you can abandon the injured

    Aubree to see her, why can¡¯t I have a chat with her? Besides, didn¡¯t you hear it for yourself? She isn¡¯t

    interested in you at all. So why are you still angry at me on her ount?¡±

    Ignoring her words, Lucian pressed on with his questions. ¡°What did you say to her just now?¡±

    He chose to believe that his mother¡¯s words had triggered Roxanne¡¯s frigid response.

    Upon hearing her son¡¯s question, Sonya glowered instantly. ¡°I was just stating the truth to her. Yet, she

    comined to you so that you woulde here and sh that snarky attitude of yours at me. To a

    woman like that, nothing I say can ever be considered too much!¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    After giving Sonya a look, Lucian refuted her in a low voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t call me here.¡±

    ¡°Why would I believe you?¡± Sonya¡¯s expression was filled with disdain.

    What Lucian was about to say next would devastate her.

    ¡°My men have been keeping an eye on her. It was they who informed me about both of you being

    here,¡± Lucian rted the truth with an expressionless face.

    Filled with disbelief, Roxanne stared at him for a long time to ascertain if she had heard him wrongly.

    ¡°What¡¯s so good about her? Don¡¯t forget what she has done to the Farwell family and Essie!¡± Sonya

    mmed the table furiously. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you have in mind before this, but you must withdraw

    your men right now. From today onward, both of you are forbidden to contact each other! For

    goodness¡¯ sake, you¡¯re going to marry Aubree in the future. What will happen when word of this gets

    out?¡±

    Despite Sonya¡¯s outburst, Lucian met her gaze firmly. ¡°Let me repeat myself. This is between her and

    me, and I will resolve it myself. Therefore, you should stop interfering in this matter.¡±

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338

    Chapter 338 You Cannot Let Her Down

    Sonya¡¯s heart sank when she looked at Lucian¡¯s expression.

    She knew her son too well. The more calm and collected he looks, the more determined he is.

    It was also not the first time Lucian had warned her not to intervene in his rtionship with Roxanne.

    Sonya did not understand why Roxanne held a special ce in her son¡¯s heart. I can¡¯t believe my son

    would give me attitude because of that woman!

    Sonya knitted her brows. After calming herself down for a minute, she gritted her teeth and questioned

    him, ¡°What do you take Aubree for? Aubree has been waiting for you for so long, and now you want to

    get rid of her? What did she not do well? Do you think Roxanne can do better than her? Did you forget

    how the heartless woman dumped Essie? Aubree was the one who raised Essie with you! Not only did

    she take good care of Essie, but she also respected the elders in the family. What else could you ask

    for?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°You sure everything she did had no issues?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Sonya froze for a moment and doubted her judgment for a few seconds.

    But after recalling everything Aubree did and how she cared for the family over the years, Sonya

    steadied herself and nodded matter-of-factly.

    ¡°Have you ever wondered why Essie refuses to ept Aubree even after so many years for no

    apparent reason?¡± Lucian continued asking in a deep voice.

    His question rendered Sonya speechless once again. She then patiently defended Aubree by

    exining to Lucian, ¡°Aubree said she likes kids but didn¡¯t have much experience dealing with them. Of

    course, she¡¯ll make mistakes along the way. But once she spends enough time with the kid, I¡¯m sure

    their rtionship will improve.¡±

    She then shot a re at Lucian and expressed her dismay, ¡°How many times have I told you to let

    Essie spend more time with Aubree? Yet you choose to keep Essie by your side.¡±

    Lucian could not help but smirk. He knew there was no point in engaging in this argument with his

    mother.

    No matter how he exined, he knew she would put the me on him and put in good words for

    Aubree. ¡°So you¡¯re saying I don¡¯t have a choice but to marry Aubree?¡±

    Sonya bobbed her head in disbelief. ¡°You can¡¯t let her down. She has waited for you for years.¡±

    Lucian threw another question, ¡°What if I refuse?¡±

    Sonya frowned as she was unhappy with his reaction. ¡°Besides Aubree, who else could you marry?

    Roxanne? Listen carefully. I¡¯ll not allow her to step into the family, so stop dreaming! Aubree got

    severely wounded when she saved me. You have to marry her because she¡¯s our benefactor!¡±

    Lucian continued to look at his mother with a deadpan expression.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    An awkward silence ensued.

    ¡°Besides, Roxanne said she was not interested in you. She might not agree to marry you even if you

    insist.¡± Sonya continued to dampen Lucian¡¯s spirit.

    Lucian¡¯s brows creased, but he steadied himself. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t marry Aubree even if Roxanne turned

    down my proposal.¡±

    Upon hearing that, a vortex of anger swirled in Sonya. She clenched the coffee cup tightly to avoid

    throwing a fit in the caf¨¦.

    ¡°I¡¯m indebted to the Pearson family, but Farwell Group has done everything we could throughout the

    years to repay their kindness. As for all the sacrifices she¡¯d made for you, that¡¯s between you two. I can

    look after her during her recuperation period and find her the best doctor to make sure the wounds do

    not leave a permanent scar, but that¡¯s just it. I can¡¯t do anything more than this,¡± Lucian said.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339

    Chapter 339 Who Might Be The Culprit

    In other words, Lucian would not tie the knot with Aubree.

    Sonya could not help but massage her temples while shooting daggers at her son. ¡°Did youe here

    this early in the morning just to upset me?¡±

    Lucian remained unperturbed. ¡°I can send you to the hospital if you¡¯re feeling unwell, but there¡¯s no

    way you can force me to marry Aubree.¡±

    Both mother and son kept mum for some time.

    Sonya waved her hand and gestured for him to leave. ¡°Go. Get out of my sight.¡±

    Lucian nodded. Before leaving, he said, ¡°I¡¯ve stationed a few men by the door. Call them if you need

    their help.¡±

    Before Sonya could react, Lucian had left the caf¨¦.

    ¡°Heading back to the office now, Mr. Farwell?¡± the driver asked with respect when Lucian got into the

    car.

    Lucian knitted his brows. Roxanne¡¯s house shed across his mind. I wonder how she¡¯s doing now. Did

    she mean what she said just now?

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian went deep in thought but eventually snapped out of it. He replied to the driver, ¡°Back to the

    office.¡±

    The car started moving slowly and headed in the direction of Farwell Group.

    Cayden had waited for him in the office the entire morning.

    When Lucian got out of the elevator, he immediately walked up and greeted him, ¡°I have updates for

    you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Did you manage to find the driver?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but we found the car,¡± Cayden replied. ¡°We went through the footage of the surveince

    cameras at all the junctions and finally mapped out the car¡¯s route after it left the parking lot. The driver

    took the car to the suburbs, and my men were able to locate the car after a thorough search at a

    junkyard.¡±

    After entering Lucian¡¯s office and closing the door properly, Cayden looked at the man and continued,

    ¡°The ck car¡¯s registration number is fake, and it doesn¡¯t have an owner. The car should have been

    disposed of at the junkyard, but the culprit drove off andmitted crimes with the vehicle. From the

    footage, we saw the driver had his face covered. I believe everything that had happened was not an

    ident.¡±

    Lucian nodded in agreement upon hearing his updates. Cayden is right. It¡¯s obvious that the driver was

    familiar with the route. Sending the car to a junkyard right after the incident could also be one of the

    ways to destroy the evidence.

    ¡°What should we do next, Mr. Farwell? We¡¯ve investigated this for a few days, and that¡¯s all we got for

    now. Who do you think the culprit could be?¡± The information Cayden had obtained was limited, and

    there were no other leads either. The cops did not know what else they could do since the driver had

    fully covered his face.

    Cayden came all the way to give Lucian the updates because he wanted thetter to advise him on the

    next course of action.

    After all, only Lucian knew what to do if it was a personal grudge between him and the culprit.

    After keeping mum for a moment, he ordered, ¡°Investigate all thepanies that have borne grudges

    against Farwell Group.¡±

    At that time, only Sonya and Aubree were in the parking lot, and it seemed like the driver had marked

    Sonya as his target when he drove in her direction.

    Lucian believed his mother would not offend anyone in the first ce. The culprit must be one of my

    business rivals.

    Cayden nodded in acknowledgment and immediately made the necessary arrangements.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340

    Chapter 340 Aggrieved

    Due to Benny¡¯s health, although he felt better after taking his medicine, Roxanne was still worried, so

    she got him excused from school to rest at home. Archie also stayed home to apany him.

    Meanwhile, having not seen the two brothers in kindergarten for two days in a row, let alone Roxanne,

    Este became very depressed.

    Originally, with Archie and Benny acting as examples, the children in the ss would take her along to

    y. However, because of her aversion in the past two days, they also began to alienate her again.

    After ss, Este often sprawled on her desk, pouting while staring at Archie and Benny¡¯s seats,

    hoping they would suddenly appear in their seats.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What are you doing, Este?¡± A kid could not suppress his curiosity anymore, so he came over and

    asked her.

    Este, however, seemed to have not heard his voice and carried on wing at the table.

    ¡°Come and y with us!¡± he invited.

    On the side, someone called out to him in a childish voice, ¡°Ignore her, Yoel. Este won¡¯t y with us!¡±

    Yoel looked at Este with some hesitation.

    As early as before Archie and Benny came, he often invited Este to y with him.

    At that time, although Este did not pay much attention to him, she would still have some reactions

    when she heard him speak, and sometimes, she would write and chat with him.

    However, these two days, no matter what he said, she still acted as though she could not hear his

    voice.

    The boy felt that her behavior was very strange and was a little worried about her.

    Seeing his hand reaching over, Este finally reacted, frowning and dodging it in displeasure.

    Yoel¡¯s eyes lit up. Thinking that Este was ying with him, he reached out again to grab her arm.

    Este pped his hand away with a loud smack.

    Many children around heard the noise, and when they saw Este hitting Yoel, they all gathered around

    and reprimanded her in outrage, ¡°Children can¡¯t hit people. Este, apologize to Yoel now!¡±

    Este didn¡¯t react until after hitting him, but she also felt very aggrieved.

    By dodging his hand earlier, she was already telling him that she did not want him to touch her.

    Yet, he still wanted toe over and touch her. She only hit him because she felt ufortable with it.

    The back of Yoel¡¯s hand was all red, and he was momentarily stunned. I just wanted to y with her.

    Why did she hit me?

    ¡°Este, apologize now, or we¡¯ll go tell the teacher!¡± someone warned while standing with arms akimbo.

    Very soon, others chimed in.

    Este looked at the aggressive looks of the children around her before shifting her gaze to the empty

    seats of Archie and Benny, feeling aggrieved with reddened eyes.

    If they were here, they would definitely speak up for me¡­

    Thinking of the days when she was protected by the brothers and remembering how distant Roxanne

    was from her and her father during that period, she felt a sense of fear that Archie and Benny might

    nevere back.

    At that thought, Este cried out in anguish.

    When they saw her crying, the children were startled and fell silent, looking at each other in bafflement.

    They only intended to seek justice for Yoel. Moreover, apologizing after hitting someone was the right

    thing to do. However, they did not expect Este to cry as though she had been wronged.

    Everyone felt puzzled, but seeing that she was crying so hard, they did not dare to say anything.

    The ss bell rang, and the children returned to their seats, feeling guilty. Nevertheless, Este¡¯s tears

    continued to flow uncontrobly, looking distraught.

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341

    Chapter 341 Only Want Archie And Benny

    Pippa heard Este¡¯s sobs as soon as she entered the ssroom. She quickly looked over, only to see

    the little girl crying her heart out with a tearful face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Essie?¡± Pippa hurried to the little

    girl¡¯s side.

    Este simply continued crying without saying a word.

    Beside her, Yoel obediently stood up and exined the situation to Pippa, ¡°Ms. Ward, when ss was

    over, I wanted to invite Este to y, but I seemed to have scared her.¡±

    Soon, someone could not stand it and spoke up for Yoel. ¡°It was Este who hit Yoel first, but she

    ended up crying herself.¡±

    Pippa listened to the children¡¯s words, and understanding dawned upon her.

    Having been Este¡¯s teacher for such a long time, she naturally was aware of the girl¡¯s condition.

    Moreover, she had also noticed Este¡¯s gloomy mood for the past two days.

    It should be as Yoel said. He scared Essie, so she hit him.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    At that thought, Pippa looked at Yoel with concern. ¡°Where did Este hit you? Are you okay? Let me

    have a look.¡±

    The boy stretched out his hand obediently. ¡°She just hit the back of my hand. It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡±

    Pippa looked over him, and after confirming that he was fine, she finally felt at ease. ¡°I apologize to you

    on Essie¡¯s behalf.¡±

    Yoel nodded indifferently before looking at Este with concern. ¡°But she¡¯s still crying.¡±

    Pippa was equally worried. She lifted Este, stood up, and said to the other students, ¡°I¡¯ll take Essie

    out for a while. Another teacher wille to watch you. Be good.¡±

    When the children agreed in unison, Pippa walked out of the ssroom with Este in her arms.

    ¡°Essie, I¡¯ll give your daddy a call, okay?¡±

    Este was not in a good state, and Pippa had no choice but to treat it seriously.

    However, as soon as she spoke, she saw Este shaking her head vigorously.

    That left Pippa in a dilemma.

    If I were to go against Essie¡¯s wishes at this moment, I¡¯m afraid her situation would worsen. But if I

    don¡¯t get Mr. Farwell toe over, I also don¡¯t know what to do with her.

    ¡°Then tell me why you¡¯re crying, okay?¡± she said patiently, trying her best to calm the little girl down.

    Este choked out two words, ¡°Archie, Benny¡­¡±

    Pippa¡¯s heart softened as she instantly understood what the girl meant.

    Archie and Benny didn¡¯te to school for the past two days, and she¡¯s feeling sad.

    After knowing the reason Este was crying, Pippa let out a sigh of relief and exined, ¡°Benny is not

    feeling well these past two days, so he was excused from school. He wille after he has recovered.¡±

    When she heard that, Este¡¯s sobs reduced to sniffles, and she looked at her teacher with distrust on

    her teary face.

    Seeing that Este truly reacted because of this matter, Pippa felt relieved as she soothingly stroked

    the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°I know that you like Archie and Benny, but the other children in the ss are also

    very nice. Since those two are absent these two days, you can get to know the other children in the

    ss better, Essie!¡±

    Este¡¯s eyebrows angled upward, forming an inverted vee as she shook her head in refusal.

    I don¡¯t want to get to know the other kids. I only want Archie and Benny! Ms. Ward says that Benny is

    sick¡­

    The little girl did not know if she could believe it, but she could not help worrying. She tried her best to

    hold back her tears and ran back to the ssroom to get a pen and paper.

    Seeing this, Pippa stared at her in puzzlement.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342

    Chapter 342 Send Her There

    Este held her book and wrote each letter carefully. When she was done, she lifted it to show Pippa.

    She wrote: Ms. Ward, I also want to be excused from school.

    The little girl looked at Pippa with a serious expression.

    Pippa had roughly guessed Este¡¯s intention, but she still asked, ¡°Are you going to see Archie and

    Benny?¡±

    Este nodded vigorously.

    Pippa frowned and thought for a while. ¡°I can grant you leave from school, but you have to tell your

    daddy and let him take you there.¡±

    Este¡¯s expression fell again when she heard that. She shook her head stubbornly and wrote in the

    notebook: No Daddy!

    Seeing the big exmation mark at the back, Pippa could not help but feel troubled.

    Este¡¯s situation was special in the first ce. During the previous parent-child event, the little girl got

    lost, which scared Pippa a lot and made her even more concerned about the girl.

    Normally, in such situations, Pippa should get Este¡¯s parents toe over to take her there. She

    even had to hand over the little girl to her father in person.

    However, for some reason, Essie disys such aversion toward her daddy.

    When she did not get a reply from Pippa after a long time, Este pouted again, and her eyes were red.

    She wished to visit Archie and Benny, but she knew that if her father went with her, Roxanne and the

    two boys would not be happy.

    Pippa noticed that the little girl was about to cry again. In the spur of a moment, she could only say, ¡°I¡¯ll

    take you there, okay?¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up again as she nodded vigorously.

    As soon as Pippa finished speaking, she regretted it. If something were to happen along the way, I

    couldn¡¯t bear such a responsibility. But I¡¯m defenseless against her pitiful expression.

    In the end, Pippa still drove the little girl to Roxanne¡¯s house in person.

    Roxanne had left her home address during the kindergarten registration. However, as it was Pippa¡¯s

    first time going there, she almost took a detour on the way. It was Este who showed her the way.

    Pippa was somewhat surprised. She did not expect that the little girl had been to Roxanne¡¯s house so

    many times that she had even remembered the way.

    By the time the two arrived at Roxanne¡¯s house, it was close to noon. Pippa led the little girl to ring the

    doorbell.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne had been apanying the boys at home for the past two days. Upon hearing the doorbell

    ring, she immediately went to open the door.

    The second she saw the people at the door, she was stunned.

    Pippa gave Roxanne an awkward smile. ¡°Sorry for the abrupt visit, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne slowly looked away from the little girl she was holding, turned sideways to let them in, and

    went to pour Pippa some coffee.

    ¡°Is there any particr reason for your visit, Ms. Ward?¡± Roxanne ced the cup down and sat down

    on the couch beside her.

    Upon hearing that Pippa hade, Archie and Benny ran over to greet her before shifting their gazes

    to Este beside her.

    There were still tear marks on the little girl¡¯s face, but when she saw the boys looking at her, she still

    gave them a sweet smile.

    Archie and Benny, however, were worried, wondering if Este got bullied in kindergarten.

    Pippa nced at the boys before asking in concern, ¡°Two days ago, you told me that Benny was sick.

    Essie was worried, so I sent her here and also came to see Benny. How is he?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne looked at Este with mixed emotions and exined to Pippa, ¡°He¡¯s feeling

    much better, but I¡¯m still worried, so I told him to rest at home for two more days. He¡¯ll go back to

    kindergarten in the next two days.¡±

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343

    Chapter 343 Were You Worried About Me

    After asking a few more questions out of concern, Pippa checked the time and appeared troubled.

    Although she agreed to excuse Este from school, she did not take any leave, and it was not good to

    stay outside for too long.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve visited Archie and Benny, Essie, let¡¯s go back,¡± Pippa asked the little girl for her opinion.

    However, Este stared at Roxanne and the boys, pursed her lips, and shook her head.

    Seeing Este¡¯s reaction, Pippa knew it would not be easy for her to take the little girl back that day.

    Not knowing what to do, she could only shoot Roxanne a beseeching look.

    Roxanne smiled at her. ¡°Let Essie stay. I¡¯ll send her hometer. You can go off first.¡±

    Hearing those words, Pippa sighed with relief and got up to say goodbye.

    Roxanne and the children saw Pippa out before returning to the living room.

    Este clutched the woman¡¯s hand tightly the entire time and did not want to let go even though her

    hand was sweating.

    Although Roxanne¡¯s heart softened at the sight, she had to force herself to be firm.

    The reason why she told Pippa to let Este stay was that she knew the little girl would not leave easily.

    Secondly, she also had something to say to the girl.

    Roxanne crouched down, looked into Este¡¯s eyes, and was about to speak when suddenly, the little

    girl¡¯s stomach growled.

    ¡°Essie is hungry, Mommy,¡± Benny innocently reminded his mother.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly. However, looking at the innocent and pitiful little face in front of

    her, the words she intended to speak could note out. She merely said, ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime. Have lunch

    with us, Essie.¡±

    Este bobbed her head obediently.

    On the way to the restaurant, she also clutched Roxanne¡¯s hand tightly while staring intently at Benny

    beside her, her eyes filled with concern.

    Benny knew that Este was worried about him, but he had also noticed that she had not spoken a

    word ever since entering the house. To try to get her to talk, he pretended to be clueless and quietly sat

    down at the dining table.

    Este could not help but feel a little anxious upon noticing that Benny had clearly met her gaze but still

    had not spoken to her.

    Opposite her, Benny deliberately put on a look of difort while peeking at Este from time to time.

    Anxious, she stammered, ¡°B-Benny!¡±

    Only then did he slowly meet her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Este frowned and pointed to his stomach. ¡°Not feeling well,¡± she uttered.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Hearing her words, Benny smiled and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ve recovered long ago! Didn¡¯t you hear what

    Mommy said? We¡¯re going back to kindergarten in the next two days!¡±

    Only then did Este feel relieved, nodding obediently with a smile on her face.

    Benny, on the other hand, could not help but ask, ¡°Did you cry just now? Was it because you were

    worried about me?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne and Archie also subconsciously looked over.

    From the moment the little girl entered the house, they had noticed the tear marks on her face and her

    reddened eyes but did not ask her about it.

    Originally, Roxanne intended to exin the situation to Este, cut off all ties, and simply be ruthless to

    her to the end.

    However, she did not expect that there would be such warmth between them.

    Hearing Benny¡¯s question to the little girl, she still could not help but be concerned about Este.

    Este noticed that everyone was looking at her and her smile grew sweeter. She merely thought that

    Roxanne and the boys were concerned about her, feeling as though she had traveled back to the time

    when she was living in Roxanne¡¯s house. She nodded to them, admitting that she had cried because

    she was worried about Benny.

    Upon seeing her nod, Roxanne felt unountably heavy-hearted.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344

    Chapter 344 Melted Heart

    After lunch, Archie and Benny wanted to y with Este, but Roxanne promptly stopped them. ¡°The

    two of you can y on your own. I¡¯m going to send Essie back.¡±

    She had wanted to make things clear to Este but realized she couldn¡¯t bear to utter such harsh

    words, especially since the little girl had just bawled her eyes out. Thus, her only option was to send

    the kid back first.

    Despite Archie and Benny¡¯s reluctance to part with Este, they still nodded obediently at their mother.

    However, now that Este couldn¡¯t y with them, the two boys lost all interest and stood silently

    beside her and their mother.

    Este, on the other hand, was miffed by Roxanne¡¯s words. When she felt thetter¡¯s gaze on her, she

    pouted and looked away, refusing to say anything else.

    Seeing how averse the little girl was to her, Roxanne¡¯s heart ached.

    My goodness, Essie has never given me the cold shoulder before. In all honesty, I¡¯d never have been

    so cruel to her if I had a choice. How could I, when I¡¯ve been treating her like the daughter I lost?

    There¡¯s nothing I want more than to be with her forever, but what else can I do when her family keeps

    us from getting close?

    As she gazed at Este¡¯s delicate profile, Roxanne pulled herself together and gently grabbed the little

    girl¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Essie, I¡¯ll send you home, okay?¡±

    The kid, however, pretended not to have heard anything and continued staring at the ground, only to

    have tears welling up in her eyes again when she blinked.

    Having noticed the change in Este¡¯s demeanor, Roxanne instantly felt a lump in her throat. A while

    later, she furrowed her brows and added, ¡°I promised Ms. Ward I¡¯ll send you back. If you stayed here

    too long, she¡¯d tell your father, and then he¡¯de looking for me.¡±

    In other words, she didn¡¯t want Lucian to drop by.

    Upon hearing that, Este turned back to look at Roxanne.

    Thinking that the little girl might finally concede, Roxanne was about to breathe a sigh of relief when

    Este mumbled, ¡°Daddy won¡¯te.¡±

    Naturally, Roxanne was a little baffled by thatment.

    It had been a while since Este held a proper conversation, so she couldn¡¯t help but stumble over her

    words. ¡°I-I won¡¯t let Ms. Ward tell Daddy.¡±

    With that, she carefully approached Roxanne and tugged at the hem of her shirt with a pitiful look. ¡°I

    want to stay with you, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    This time around, Roxanne didn¡¯t flinch. After all, she had grown ustomed to Este¡¯s little tricks.

    s, by the time she realized what was happening, thetter had alreadytched onto her.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart instantly melted when she saw how sad and vulnerable the little girl was.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    For some time, she had tried her best to avoid Lucian and Este, and even when they met, she made

    sure to act a lot colder than before.

    However, with Este being so sensitive to emotions and the environment, Roxanne was sure she

    must have realized the physical and emotional distancing she did earlier.

    I thought that with time, Essie would reduce her dependence on me, and I¡¯d also stop missing her so

    much. But who knew the kid would cling to me so stubbornly? No matter how much I try to distance

    myself, she still refuses to leave my side. Then again, aren¡¯t I the same? I haven¡¯t seen Essie for so

    long, yet my heart still softens at the sight of her.

    After seeing that Roxanne wasn¡¯t pushing her away, Este leaned closer into her arms and mumbled,

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I know you don¡¯t like Daddy. I won¡¯t let Daddye. Please don¡¯t chase me away.¡±

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345

    Chapter 345 Roxanne No Longer Likes Este

    Roxanne felt even more conflicted when she heard the tiny, adorable voice in her ear.

    I knew it. I knew Essie was highly empathic and would¡¯ve realized I was distancing myself from Lucian.

    That¡¯s why she had visited me thest couple of times without letting him know. Am I truly that

    important to her?

    Upon seeing how pitiful Este was, Archie and Benny couldn¡¯t help but put in a good word for her.

    ¡°Mommy, since Essie came alone, why don¡¯t you let her y with us for a bit more?¡± Benny pleaded as

    he tugged at Roxanne¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Farwell wouldn¡¯te looking for her so soon,¡± Archie chimed in. ¡°Let Essie stay here a

    little longer!¡±

    Roxanne stayed silent for quite some time, not knowing what to say.

    yvolumeAd

    Este, on the other hand, buried herself in Roxanne¡¯s embrace. Afraid that thetter might reject her,

    she kept her gaze lowered, not daring to make eye contact.

    Roxanne nced at her boys¡¯ pleading looks before checking the time.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ah, it¡¯s not even one in the afternoon. Lucian should still be working at this hour. Even if he finds out

    that Essie is with me, I doubt he¡¯d rush here immediately. Besides, this might be thest time I get to be

    with Essie.

    With that in mind, Roxanne sighed to herself and finally gave in.

    ¡°All right. You can stay for a while more,¡± she said as she ruffled Este¡¯s hair. ¡°Go on and y with the

    boys. I¡¯ll send you backter.¡±

    Archie and Benny¡¯s eyes lit up, and they immediately invited Este to a game of Lego.

    However, thetter merely shook her head and followed Roxanne in silence.

    I can feel that Ms. Jarvis isn¡¯t treating me the same as before. I didn¡¯t even bring Daddy along, yet she

    still wants to send me away. Does she now hate me like she hates Daddy?

    Having been struck by that sudden realization, Este stopped in her tracks and stared wistfully at

    Roxanne¡¯s back.

    Roxanne knew the little girl had been following her, so when she heard the footsteps stop, she turned

    around instinctively. To her surprise, Este was gazing at her with teary eyes, looking every bit like an

    innocent, wounded animal.

    Needless to say, that sight tugged at Roxanne¡¯s heartstrings. She, too, stopped and hesitated before

    walking back to Este. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Essie?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like me anymore, Ms. Jarvis,¡± a misty-eyed Este replied with absolute certainty.

    Roxanne froze, taken aback by the little girl¡¯s answer.

    Este looked down dejectedly and added, ¡°You don¡¯t like Daddy, so you chased him away. Now you

    want to chase me away too. You¡¯ve stopped liking me, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    For a moment, Roxanne was at a loss for words. She never thought Este would draw such a

    conclusion from everything that had happened.

    Of course, she still liked thetter.

    However, if she were to continue spending time with Este, it¡¯d only increase the chances of bumping

    into Lucian, who was now nothing but trouble.

    Even if Roxanne didn¡¯t mind, she knew she had to keep Archie and Benny safe.

    Besides, ording to what Sonya had said, it was only a matter of time before Lucian married Aubree.

    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to continue seeing Lucian or Este then, would it?

    Yes, I pushed them away, but it wasn¡¯t because I disliked them. Then again, if I denied Essie¡¯s line of

    reasoning, wouldn¡¯t I also be implying I don¡¯t hate Lucian?

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346

    Chapter 346 Picking Her Mommy

    ¡°Don¡¯t dislike me, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Este pleaded. She was holding onto the corner of Roxanne¡¯s shirt and

    trying to bury herself in Roxanne¡¯s embrace.

    Roxanne turned around and squatted down to let Este hug her. In a helpless tone, she uttered, ¡°I

    don¡¯t dislike you.¡±

    ¡°Why are you chasing me away, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Este muttered.

    Roxanne sensed that Este was about to break down into tears. She hugged Este and gently

    touched the corners of her eyes.

    Este pursed her lips and stared at Roxanne, waiting for an answer.

    After a while, Roxanne said, ¡°I¡¯m not sending you back because I don¡¯t like you. It¡¯s just that we

    shouldn¡¯t be so close.¡±

    Este furrowed her brows after hearing those words. She then tilted her head and looked at Roxanne

    puzzledly. I like Ms. Jarvis a lot, and we¡¯ve always been this close. Why should things be different now?

    Is it because of Daddy?

    At that thought, Este grew anxious, and she uttered cautiously, ¡°I won¡¯t tell Daddy about this. I can

    come without him knowing.¡±

    Roxanne was briefly stunned by her words, and she was amused at the same time.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t answer, so Este started to panic. What else am I supposed to do? I like Ms. Jarvis,

    and I like Daddy as well. However, Ms. Jarvis doesn¡¯t like Daddy. I have no choice but toe to see

    her without Daddy knowing. I can¡¯t possibly give up on Daddy, can I? Must I make a choice between

    Ms. Jarvis and Daddy?

    With that thought in mind, Este burst into tears. ¡°I want Daddy, and I want Ms. Jarvis as well¡­¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart broke when she saw Este crying because those words were like daggers to her

    heart.

    Roxanne averted her gaze and avoided looking at Este when she said, ¡°Be good, okay, Essie? When

    you get a mommy next time, your mommy will treat you even better than I do.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Still crying, Este shook her head. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want a mommy!¡±

    Este was crying so hard that her voice cracked.

    Roxanne nced at Este and saw how reddened Este¡¯s face was. She then endured her

    heartbreak and said, ¡°That¡¯s not up to you to decide, okay? Eventually, your daddy is going to get

    married. By then, you¡¯ll have a mommy. If your mommy sees how close we are, she¡¯ll get angry.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that! I don¡¯t want that bad woman to be my mommy!¡± Este cried and screamed at the

    top of her lungs.

    Although Roxanne didn¡¯t mention any names, Este knew exactly who Roxanne was referring to.

    There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll ept that evil woman as my mommy! That evil woman is the reason Ms. Jarvis

    doesn¡¯t want me.

    Este stamped her feet angrily and yelled, ¡°I hate that woman! I hate that evil woman!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne narrowed her eyes.

    She knew who Este was referring to, but she didn¡¯t know Este would have such a big reaction.

    Roxanne then felt pitiful when she recalled how ruthless Aubree was toward Este. Sonya and Lucian

    had already decided to let Aubree marry into the family. Who am I to say anything about that? All I can

    do is hope that Aubree would treat Essie better.

    While listening to Este crying, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but wipe the tears off of her face and hug her.

    She gently patted Este¡¯s back and consoled, ¡°Essie, don¡¯t cry, okay? Since you¡¯re so cute, I am sure

    your mommy is going to love you. You have to listen to your daddy and your mommy, okay?¡±

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347

    Chapter 347 Heartless

    In Roxanne¡¯s embrace, Este was crying her lungs out when she tightened her grip on Roxanne¡¯s

    shirt and uttered, ¡°I want you, Ms. Jarvis. I want you to be my mommy!¡±

    Roxanne was stunned.

    Este then added, ¡°You¡¯re the best, Ms. Jarvis. Daddy likes you too¡­¡±

    It was then Roxanne returned to her senses and scoffed at herself. Why would Essiee to such a

    conclusion? Perhaps she thinks when two people interact with each other more often, they¡¯re into each

    other. I think that¡¯s why she likes Benny and Archie. No matter how I exin the situation to her, I bet

    she¡¯ll never understand it. She would definitely refuse to acknowledge the fact that Lucian likes Aubree.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel a headacheing.

    A whileter, she reached out her hand to wipe the tears off Este¡¯s face and uttered tactfully, ¡°I-I

    won¡¯t be here forever. I¡¯ve only returned to the country for work this time around. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll

    have to leave the country again. Hence, I won¡¯t be able to be your mommy, Essie.¡±

    Although she had already tried her best to be tactful, Este ended up wanting her to stay even more.

    After she stopped crying for a while, Este cried even harder because knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to

    see Roxanne anymore once she had left the country.

    Roxanne was taken aback, and she felt a panic rising in her chest.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Archie and Benny heard Este crying, so they quickly rushed to the scene. They looked at Este

    worriedly and asked, ¡°Mommy, what happened to Essie?¡±

    Roxanne parted her lips but didn¡¯t know how to respond to their question.

    Tears were streaming down Este¡¯s cheeks, and she pleaded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Ms.

    Jarvis¡­¡±

    Benny and Archie looked perplexed. ¡°Where are you going, Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne had only said that because that was the first thing she could think of at that moment. Hence,

    she hadn¡¯t told Benny and Archie about it yet.

    Right then, all three kids were staring at her.

    Roxanne bit her lip and endured the heartbreak. ¡°Once I¡¯m done with my work here, I¡¯ll take you guys

    abroad. Unlike here, I think you guys are more ustomed to the lifestyle abroad. After all, that¡¯s

    where I raised you guys.¡±

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny were briefly stunned. This is so sudden. However, there¡¯s not much

    difference. We¡¯ve onlye back to Chanaea this time around because we wanted to see what Daddy

    looks like. Not only have we seen him, but we¡¯ve also found out he doesn¡¯t want us around.

    They were only reluctant to leave Chanaea because of Este and Madilyn. We can still keep in

    contact with Aunt Madilyn after we leave the country. We can never look for Essie anymore, though.

    Archie and Benny looked at Este, who was in Roxanne¡¯s embrace, longingly.

    Since Daddy is going to marry another woman, Mommy won¡¯t contact him anymore after we leave the

    country. Hence, we might never get to talk to Essie again. Archie and Benny were saddened by the fact

    that they would lose contact with Este.

    Since I¡¯ve already said so much, I should just say it as it is. Otherwise, Este is going to end up crying

    once again in the future. Under their intense gazes, Roxanne frowned and toughened herself up when

    she said, ¡°After this, I might not be able to see you again.

    However, you should know that I¡¯ll be missing you dearly. Be good, okay? Listen to your daddy and talk

    to him more often.¡± Roxanne forced out a smile and nced at Este.

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348

    Chapter 348 The Reason You Leave

    I won¡¯t be able to see Ms. Jarvis ever again. Este was too heartbroken to listen to what she was told.

    Knowing that Roxanne was leaving, she couldn¡¯t help but sob again.

    Roxanne smiled wryly and caressed Este¡¯s head. ¡°This could be thest time I see you, Essie. Don¡¯t

    cry anymore. Please smile more, okay?¡±

    Este cried and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne let Este cry for a while andforted her when she got less emotional. ¡°Get well soon,

    Essie. Once you¡¯re all grown up, you cane and visit me abroad.¡±

    Deep down, Este knew there was no way she could convince Roxanne to stay. Upon hearing her

    words, she grew hopeful. She then looked at Roxanne innocently and asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    Roxanne smiled and nodded.

    Este was still unconvinced. ¡°But when I¡¯m all grown up, will you still remember me, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head firmly and answered, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? You¡¯re so cute, Essie. Why would I

    forget you?¡±

    Archie and Benny quickly chimed in, ¡°We¡¯ll remember you as well, Essie. Get well soon, okay?¡±

    After getting her assurances, Este went quiet for a while before nodding and wiping the tears off of

    her cheeks. ¡°I¡¯ll stop crying now.¡±

    Since this is going to be thest time Ms. Jarvis sees me, I must leave a good impression. I don¡¯t want

    her to only remember me crying. At that thought, Este tried her best to smile.

    Seeing that, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was heartbroken, she put on a straight

    face and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y Lego, okay? After that, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    The kids nodded obediently.

    Knowing that they were about to leave each other, Archie and Benny were very attentive to Este.

    They stacked their Lego bricks slowly and focused on Este¡¯s hands. Every time she needed

    something, they would attend to her and help her.

    Este, on the other hand, was rather absent-minded, and she kept checking the time.

    By four in the afternoon, Roxanne nced at the kids, steeled herself, and uttered, ¡°It¡¯s about time I

    send you back, Essie.¡±

    Hearing that, the kids quickly put the Lego bricks aside.

    Although Este was still smiling at Roxanne, she was utterly saddened. Consequently, the smile on

    her face was stiff.

    Roxanne sighed inwardly and med herself for being so heartless. She¡¯s still so little. I should be nice

    to her, but she¡¯s still Lucian¡¯s kid.

    Archie and Benny got up and hugged Este with heavy hearts. ¡°We¡¯ll still see each other at the

    kindergarten! Wait for us, okay?¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded fervently.

    Roxanne got up and held Este¡¯s hand before bringing her out of the house.

    While they were on their way to the Farwell residence, Roxanne kept mum because she was

    overwhelmed by mixed feelings.

    Este was sitting at the back of the car and didn¡¯t talk much as well.

    Once she had stopped the car outside the Farwell residence, Este asked cautiously, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are

    you leaving the country because of Daddy?¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In response, Roxanne froze for a few seconds. She then smiled calmly at Este and said, ¡°No. I came

    back for work purposes, so I have to leave after I¡¯m done with the work.¡±

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349

    Chapter 349 Must We Leave

    Este merely kept quiet after hearing her answer.

    Roxanne opened the car door and carried Este out of the car before leading her toward the manor by

    her hand.

    Roxanne then let go of her hand to let Este enter the manor. Right then, Este raised her gaze and

    looked at Roxanne solemnly.

    When their gazes met, Roxanne¡¯s heart softened. She squatted down and looked into Este¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Is there something you would like to tell me, Essie?¡±

    I wonder why Ms. Jarvis hates Daddy so much that she would chase Daddy away every time she sees

    him. However, I can tell that Daddy has good intentions for Ms. Jarvis. Since Daddy likes Ms. Jarvis, I

    hope Ms. Jarvis would stop hating Daddy. Este nodded slightly and uttered in a cute tone, ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, don¡¯t hate Daddy.¡±

    Thinking that she could be seeing Este for thest time, Roxanne nodded.

    Este gave Roxanne a hug with a heavy heart before going into the manor.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t dare to go in because she was worried that Lucian and the maids would see her.

    Hence, she could only watch Este leave before going back into her car.

    At that moment, Catalina was preparing for dinner in the manor. That was when she suddenly heard

    the doorbell ring. She immediately went to open the door and saw Este at the door on her own.

    Shocked, she checked the surroundings, but she didn¡¯t see another soul.

    ¡°Ms. Este, you should still be at the kindergarten, no? Why have youe back alone? Who sent

    you back?¡± Catalina asked worriedly before bringing Este in. She then checked the surroundings

    once more.

    Este was only forcing herself to smile in front of Roxanne. Since they had parted ways, her mood

    turned sour again. In response to Catalina¡¯s questions, she shook her head absent-mindedly before

    heading upstairs.

    Seeing that, Catalina grew concerned. After mulling over it for a while, she decided to call Lucian.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne felt conflicted after she got into her car.

    After sitting in a daze for a while in her car, Roxanne started her car and drove back.

    Back home, Archie and Benny were sitting on the couch, waiting for her to reach home. Upon seeing

    her, they rushed up to her worriedly.

    ¡°Mommy, is Essie home already?¡±

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    At the mention of Este, Roxanne smiled bitterly and nodded at Archie and Benny.

    ¡°Did Essie cry again in the car? She seemed so sad just now,¡± Benny questioned.

    Roxanne caressed his head and answered, ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. She was very well-behaved.¡±

    Hearing that, Benny and Archie nodded. However, they were still staring fixedly at Roxanne.

    Roxanne was startled by their intense gazes. With a frown, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, must we leave and stay abroad?¡± Benny stared at Roxanne in puzzlement.

    Prior to that, they didn¡¯t know they were going to settle down in a foreign country. They thought they

    were going to stay in Chanaea for good. Why would Mommy suddenly suggest something like that?

    There must be a reason behind it. Could the reason be Daddy?

    Roxanne nodded gently in response.

    Initially, she nned to settle down in Chanaea with Archie and Benny.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect to bump into Lucian again after returning to the country. Besides, she

    noticed the dramatic change of attitude Lucian had toward her. Because of him, my life is a mess now. I

    must get away from him so that I can protect Archie and Benny.

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350

    Chapter 350 Fully Cured

    Meanwhile, at the Farwell residence, Lucian immediately stopped working after getting the call from

    Catalina. He rushed home from the office and called James on the way.

    Ever since the abduction incident, Este had suffered from mental instability and they had to pay extra

    attention to her.

    Catalina stepped forward as soon as she noticed the two of them stepped inside the house.

    ¡°Where is Essie?¡± Lucian furrowed his brows and eyed the living room. There was no sign of the little

    girl anywhere.

    Catalina pointed upstairs and said, ¡°She went up to her own room aftering back, and she didn¡¯t

    seem like she was in a good mood. No matter what I said, she just paid no heed to me. I didn¡¯t know

    what else to do but to get you back home.¡±

    Lucian nodded solemnly and brought James upstairs.

    Este¡¯s room was locked, and it was eerily quiet.

    Lucian¡¯s heart sank. He knocked on the door gently and said, ¡°Essie, it¡¯s Daddy. Could you open the

    door and let me in?¡±

    No sound was hearding from the inside of the room. Estelle did not seem to have any intention of

    opening the door either.

    Lucian turned around to look at James.

    He was not actually worried about Esteing home alone.

    Her brooding, however, was something he was worried about.

    Lucian was concerned that Este would lock herself up likest time.

    Likewise, James was worried about the little girl.

    He had been Este¡¯s psychologist for many years. Even though her condition had not improved over

    the years, it was still a rare condition, especially considering her age.

    The two of them hesitated for some time. Lucian ordered Catalina in a low voice, ¡°Go take the keys.¡±

    Just when Catalina was about to go fetch the keys, Este opened the door.

    The three adults heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°What happened? Why did youe back alone?¡± Lucian leaned forward and eyed the little girl.

    Este seemed upset and shook her head. It was apparent that she did not wish to talk about it.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Este was at least somewhat responsive to his question, Lucian was relieved. He patted

    her on her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t want to say it. Just take a good rest. I¡¯ll call you when

    it¡¯s time for dinnerter.¡±

    Este nodded meekly.

    When she went inside, Lucian ordered in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t lock the door anymore.¡±

    Este agreed.

    She closed the door, and Lucian brought James to his study.

    ¡°What do you think about Essie¡¯s current condition?¡±

    They sat opposite each other in the study.

    James had been observing Este and did not notice any changes in her. He nodded and said, ¡°Same

    old, same old. Perhaps only some people could make her condition better.¡±

    Of course, Lucian was well aware of who he was referring to.

    ¡°I would suggest for her to get in touch with Ms. Jarvis more often. Este might just recover after some

    time,¡± Jamesmented.

    He noticed that Lucian¡¯s face grew solemn. Puzzled, he asked, ¡°Why? Is it not feasible?¡±

    Lucian pinched between his brows and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that is not likely at the moment.¡±

    Of course, Lucian knew that Este would get better with Roxanne by her side.

    However, Roxanne was not particrly fond of him. Lucian reckoned that it would be almost impossible

    for her to agree to Este staying with her.

    James was saddened by the news. ¡°Well, you will be Este¡¯s best hope then. You have to pay more

    attention to her condition. Anyhow, you may contact me for anything. Nothing has changed in that

    regard.¡±

    Lucian nodded solemnly.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351

    Chapter 351 A Heavy Heart

    After confirming that Este was all right, James did not linger and left before dinner.

    Lucian stayed in his study for some time. Then, he took out his phone and gave Pippa a call.

    He had personally sent Este to the kindergarten in the morning. Even if she had left alone, Lucian

    reckoned that she would have left from the kindergarten.

    Pippa should have known what had transpired.

    On the other end, Pippa was nervous to get a call from Lucian, and she told him everything.

    ¡°I left after leaving Este there. Ms. Jarvis told me she would send her back. Did she not?¡± Pippa said

    apprehensively.

    She regretted leaving Este with Roxanne right then.

    After all, she had not sought Lucian¡¯s consent and brought Este to Archie and Benny¡¯s home, and

    even proceeded to leave the little girl there.

    There was no exining it any other way. She was being irresponsible.

    Lucian was displeased with Pippa¡¯s recklessness. Besides, Este had gone home on her own¡­

    ¡°She did.¡± Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°How is Benny doing?¡±

    Nheless, Lucian chose to tell Pippa that Roxanne did send Este home. Pippa heaved a sigh of

    relief upon hearing that. She hurriedly replied, ¡°He is doing fine now. Benny should be able to return to

    school in two days¡¯ time.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you,¡± Lucian replied curtly.

    Pippa apologized profusely before finally hanging up the phone.

    Lucian was deep in his thoughts after listening to Pippa.

    Ever since bumping into Roxanne the other day at the caf¨¦, Lucian had not seen her since.

    He had no idea what his mother told Roxanne the other day. However, he could sense that Roxanne

    would not wish to see him for some time after that.

    Hence, he only knew that Benny was not feeling well. He had no idea about his recovery and

    everything else. Lucian knew that Roxanne would not tell him anything even if he were to call her and

    ask.

    Lucian¡¯s tips pursed into a thin, hard line at the thought.

    ording to Pippa, Roxanne should have been the one to send Este home.

    She would not have dropped Este halfway.

    Roxanne should have dropped Este off at the manor¡¯s entrance and did not get in. Hence, Catalina

    did not realize that it was Roxanne who sent Este home.

    In other words, Roxanne was still avoiding him.

    Lucian grew exasperated at the thought and pinched between his brows.

    Someone knocked on the door to his study right then. It was Catalina. ¡°Mr. Farwell, it¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    Lucian snapped out of his thoughts and mumbled a response. Then, he strode out of his room and

    went to get Este.

    She did not linger in her room and came out right after Lucian called her. Even though she was not in

    her best mood, she looked normal.

    Lucian slowed down and followed behind the little girl solemnly.

    Este should have been happy if she had gone to Roxanne¡¯s ce. However, she did not look happy

    at all. Lucian could not help but wonder what Roxanne had told Este.

    Didn¡¯t she promise that our spat won¡¯t affect the children?

    After getting downstairs, Lucian sat down beside Este and asked casually, ¡°Where did you go

    today?¡±

    Este was stumped for a moment. Then, she shook her head in silence. It was obvious that she did

    not wish to talk about it.

    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian furrowed his brows and grew more certain that Roxanne must have told her something.

    Just when he was befuddled as to what Roxanne had told his daughter, Este tugged at his shirt.

    Lucian lowered his head in a puzzled manner.

    ¡°I want veggies,¡± Este gave her father a puppy-eyed stare and pointed at the vegetables that were at

    the other corner of the dining table.

    Lucian was taken aback.

    It was the first time that Este had spoken to him ever since the abduction incident, and it had nothing

    to do with Roxanne.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352

    Chapter 352 Aversion

    Noticing that her father had given her no response, Este pushed her te forward and egged Lucian

    on.

    Lucian finally snapped out of his surprise and put some veggies on Este¡¯s te.

    She lowered her head and started to eat. Her appetite was obviously much better than before.

    Este finished her dinner and wiped her mouth clean before heading upstairs. Lucian called out her

    name, stopping Este in her tracks.

    ¡°Essie.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Este stopped and turned around to look at Lucian in a puzzled manner.

    Lucian met her gaze and could no longer restrain himself as he asked, ¡°Did you go to Ms. Jarvis¡¯ ce

    today?¡±

    The little girl¡¯s lips pursed into a hard line after listening to her father. Then, she lowered her head and

    appeared reluctant to divulge anything to Lucian.

    He got up from his seat and walked over to Este¡¯s side. Lucian carried her to the couch and said, ¡°I

    called Ms. Ward. She told me.¡±

    Este furrowed her brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like Ms. Ward.¡±

    She had promised Este that she would not tell Lucian about this.

    Lucian eased her furrowed brows and corrected her, ¡°Ms. Ward was right. You are my daughter. I have

    the right to know about your whereabouts at school. Besides, Catalina told me that you came back on

    your own. I was worried, and I could only ask Ms. Ward what happened. She was surprised to hear

    what happened too.¡±

    Este looked guilty and uttered in a small voice, ¡°Not on my own.¡±

    Lucian had expected that reply.

    Lucian patted her head and said, ¡°I know. Ms. Jarvis must have sent you home. I exined it to Ms.

    Ward too.¡±

    The tense expression on her face eased a little.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you tell me about going to Ms. Jarvis¡¯ ce?¡± Lucian asked softly. Of course, he already

    had an answer. However, he would not deign to admit it to himself.

    Este merely shook her head in silence.

    Lucian frowned slightly and egged her on, ¡°Did she ask you to do this?¡±

    Este immediately shook her head and hurriedly exined, ¡°Essie wanted to!¡±

    ¡°Why? Do you think I will stop you from seeing Ms. Jarvis?¡± Lucian asked. Este, who would hardly

    speak to him, jumped to defend Roxanne. Lucian could not help but feel defeated.

    Este lowered her head and said nothing.

    Silence stretched between the father and daughter duo for some time.

    Lucian could not help but feel that something was amiss. Ever since he met Archie and Benny, he

    could sense that the two were averse to him.

    Moreover, Lucian sensed that their aversion toward him had reached its peak recently.

    He could forgo that.

    However, he could not forgo the fact that even Este was trying to hide something from him.

    Este had no idea about her true identity, and yet she was already defending and siding with

    Roxanne.

    Lucian even surmised that Este might think that both himself and Roxanne were equally important.

    Silence continued to fill the air for some time. Just when Lucian was about to give up questioning

    Este, she suddenly said in her innocent voice, ¡°Ms. Jarvis does not like you.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows creased.

    The little girl lifted her head and looked at Lucian and gave her father a wistful gaze. ¡°Ms. Jarvis will

    chase you away.¡±

    Even though Este stopped at that, Lucian knew the little girl actually had more to say.

    If Lucian knew that she was going to Roxanne¡¯s ce, he would have tagged along.

    Roxanne had been keeping her distance from him. If she saw that Lucian was also there, Roxanne

    would have chased him away, and Este would not be wee either.

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353

    Chapter 353 Fury

    Este stared right at Lucian after she was done talking.

    She could sense Roxanne, Archie, and Benny¡¯s aversion toward Lucian.

    Este had attributed their aversion to Lucian.

    She had been honest with Lucian in hopes that he would reflect upon himself and treat Roxanne,

    Archie, and Benny better so that they would warm up to Lucian.

    Maybe Roxanne would decide to stay then.

    At the thought that Roxanne would migrate overseas, the little girl turned wistful.

    Lucian¡¯s mood took a roller coaster at his daughter¡¯s remarks.

    Roxanne had said the very same thing.

    ¡°Did she say that to Essie too? Is that why Essie came back sulking?¡± he wondered.

    Lucian wanted his questions answered. Hence, he asked, ¡°Did Ms. Jarvis tell you that she doesn¡¯t like

    me in the afternoon?¡±

    Este shook her head.

    Somehow, Lucian heaved a sigh of relief when Este shook her head. He knew that Este had only

    made her own deduction after observing the way Roxanne treated him.

    However, given that Roxanne had said no such thing to Este, then why did the little girle back

    sulking? Este was acting oddly during dinner time as well.

    The more Lucian thought about it, the more befuddled he was. ¡°Why did youe back sulking then?

    Did Ms. Jarvis tell you something?¡±

    His question hit the bullseye.

    Este had ruminated over what Roxanne told her the whole afternoon and lowered her head sadly. In

    the end, she muttered, ¡°Ms. Jarvis will not y with me anymore.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Why?¡±

    Roxanne had promised that whatever happened between them would not affect the children. Why did

    she tell Este that?

    Again, Este shook her head.

    Lucian pressed on, ¡°Did Ms. Jarvis say you can¡¯t tell me?¡±

    The little girl shook her head.

    ¡°Then you can tell me. Maybe I can help you persuade her,¡± Lucian said.

    Even though Este knew the chances were slim, she could not help but see a glimmer of hope and

    said in a small voice, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is moving overseas with Archie and Benny.¡±

    She grew despondent after saying that.

    Lucian¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard that. His face turned cold as the air grew still.

    ¡°Roxanne is moving overseas with the boys?¡± he thought. It was something that he never heard before.

    ¡°Is she doing this because of me? Or is she just brushing Essie off?¡± Lucian thought.

    If that was true, judging from the way she had been avoiding himtely, Lucian reckoned that he would

    not have known until after Roxanne had already left.

    Lucian had been trying to locate the woman for six whole years, and had finally done so after much

    effort. He fumed with fury at the fact that Roxanne was nning to leave without another word.

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got.

    Este¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears as she did not manage to get a reply from Lucian. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t

    want Ms. Jarvis to go¡­¡±

    Then, she carefully tugged at Lucian¡¯s shirt.

    When he finally snapped out of his thoughts, Lucian turned to his daughter. However, he could not

    seem to utter any words of assurance to her daughter.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Of course, Lucian did now wish for Roxanne to evade him once again.

    Then again, given the state of their strained rtionship right then, he knew that he had no right to

    interfere in her matters.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354

    Chapter 354 Get The Hell Out Of Horington

    Seeing how her father kept silent, Este slowly lowered her eyes. She too remained speechless for a

    while before lifting her head to look at Lucian with puppy-dog eyes. ¡°Then can I y with Ms. Jarvis

    when I grow up, Daddy?¡±

    Lucian was stunned once again when he heard his daughter. Este¡¯s still so young, yet she¡¯s already

    thinking about the future. If Roxanne promised Este that, it means she really does n to go

    overseas. In fact, she will stop contacting Este after leaving.

    With that thought in mind, Lucian could not help feeling the sting of irony.

    Lucian wondered how Roxanne would react if she found out that she was about to abandon Este

    again after having done the same when the girl was still a baby.

    Still, Este had already made up her mind. ¡°Ms. Jarvis said I could y with her when I got older, so

    I¡¯m going to grow up faster,¡± stated the girl in all seriousness as she looked at Lucian.

    I don¡¯t doubt that Roxanne has taught Este to say that. Lucian had mixed feelings when he

    remembered Este¡¯s odd behavior at the dining table just then.

    Este ate more than usual and even started conversations with me. She¡¯s probably hoping to get

    better soon because of what Roxanne said to her. Does Roxanne have any idea just how much

    influence she has on Este?

    The girl muttered to herself for a moment before lowering her eyes again in despair. ¡°It¡¯d be nice if Ms.

    Jarvis stays¡­¡± Even though Ms. Jarvis promised me that I could y with her overseas when I grew

    up, it¡¯ll take a long while before that happens. I want to see Ms. Jarvis every day.

    Lucian¡¯s face hardened when he saw how sad Este was. ¡°Daddy will find a way,¡± promised Lucian in

    a deep voice. Even though my rtionship with Roxanne is pretty stiff now, I won¡¯t let her get away so

    easily now that I know she¡¯s nning to run off. Not only because I spent six years looking for her, but

    she¡¯s also Este¡¯s biological mother!

    Este became hopeful again after listening to her father, so she nodded firmly.

    Meanwhile, at the hospital, Aubree waited until it was time for Lucian to get off work, but still, she did

    not see the man. Instead, she got a call from her subordinate.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, Ms. Este went to look for Roxanne with her teacher. She stayed at Roxanne¡¯s until

    four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Then, the woman sent her home.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s face immediately turned grim when she heard that. ¡°What about Lucian? Did you see him?¡±

    She only went through all the suffering because she wanted Lucian and Roxanne to have no time for

    each other.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Besides that, Aubree also deliberately showed how important Lucian was to her thest time Roxanne

    visited her at the hospital. If Lucian went to see that b*tch again today, all my suffering would be in vain!

    ¡°Mr. Farwell never showed up. However, he returned home with a man not long after Ms. Este did.

    Ms. Este seemed to be in trouble because Mr. Farwell looked anxious,¡± reported the subordinate

    hurriedly.

    Aubree secretly let out a sigh of relief before ordering, ¡°Okay. Continue to keep your eyes on Roxanne.¡±

    With that, the woman ended the phone call.

    After listening to her subordinate, Aubree assumed that Lucian stayed home to keep Estepany.

    The woman theny down on the hospital bed and began scheming against Roxanne. My n

    might¡¯ve cut down the possibility of Lucian seeing that b*tch, but it doesn¡¯t affect the little brat. If I don¡¯t

    do something about that brat, it¡¯ll be only a matter of time before Lucian and Roxanne meet again. My

    only option is to get that b*tch the hell out of Horington!

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355

    Chapter 355 Not Good For Her Mental Condition

    After some thought, Aubree pulled out her phone and called Sonya.

    It did not take long before Sonya answered the call. ¡°Is something wrong, Aubree?¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, can you pleasee over? My arm hurts so bad, and I¡¯m scared¡­¡± Aubree¡¯s voice was

    full of unease.

    ¡°Just give me a moment. I¡¯ll be right over,¡± promised Sonya immediately.

    With that, the woman hurriedly got changed before striding out the door.

    Only after getting into her car did Sonya begin to wonder why Aubree called her if Lucian was with the

    young woman.

    ¡°What about Lucian? Isn¡¯t he with you?¡± inquired Sonya curiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure where he is either. Maybe he¡¯s working overtime. I didn¡¯t call him because I didn¡¯t want to

    disturb him. My parents weren¡¯t answering my calls, so I had no choice but to trouble you.¡± There was a

    hint of sadness in Aubree¡¯s voice.

    Hence, Sonya quicklyforted the young woman. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You only got hurt because of me, so

    taking care of you is the least I can do. Just wait for me at the hospital. I¡¯ll be right over.¡±

    After Aubree agreed to her request, Sonya hung up and dialed Lucian¡¯s phone number with a hardened

    face.

    She found it hard to believe that her son would still be working at such ate hour.

    Lucian tucked Este in after chatting with her, and as soon as he left his daughter¡¯s room, he got a call

    from Sonya.

    ¡°Where are you? You haven¡¯t gotten off work yet?¡± questioned Sonya suspiciously.

    Having figured out why his mother called almost immediately, Lucian rubbed his temple. ¡°I have. Essie

    isn¡¯t feeling well today, so I came home early to look after her.¡±

    When Sonya heard that Este was unwell, her tone softened up. ¡°How¡¯s she doing now?¡±

    ¡°Better than how she was in the afternoon. I just tucked her in,¡± replied Lucian.

    ¡°She seemed fine thest I saw her. What happened to her today?¡± Sonya continued with her

    questioning.

    Lucian fell silent for a while when he thought about why Este was sad. In the end, he decided to

    brush off the question. ¡°She¡¯s probably just suffering a rpse.¡±

    After that, the man suddenly thought of something, so he added, ¡°Dr. Lambert said Essie needs me

    right now, so I might not be able to go to the hospital at the moment. If necessary, I can hire a top grade

    caregiver for Aubree.¡±

    In response, Sonya furrowed her eyebrows in disagreement. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you should take Essie

    to the hospital so she and Aubree can bond. I¡¯m sure Aubree¡¯s better at taking care of the child. After

    all, women tend to be more thoughtful and caring.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for Essie and Aubree to bond. Besides, the environment at the hospital isn¡¯t good for

    Essie¡¯s mental condition,¡± protested Lucian somewhat coldly, for he was sure he had made it clear

    back at the caf¨¦ that he would not marry Aubree.

    The man did not expect his mother to be so persistent even after what he said.

    Rubbing his eyebrows irritably, Lucian added before Sonya could respond, ¡°Aubree has almost fully

    recovered. I¡¯ll send a caregiver over tomorrow, and if you¡¯re still worried about her, you can always visit

    her. I won¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Frowning, Sonya was displeased with Lucian¡¯s tone. However, before she could say anything to

    reprimand her son, the man voiced once again, ¡°Essie¡¯s awake. I have to go check on her. If there¡¯s

    nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    Lucian then ended the phone call without waiting for Sonya¡¯s response, leaving the woman to her

    thoughts.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356

    Chapter 356 Nothing Is More Important

    Sonya¡¯s veins immediately popped after the call ended.

    The woman remained boiling with anger even after she had reached the hospital. I¡¯ve wanted to see

    Lucian marry Aubree for so many years, but now he tells me that he¡¯s nning to break up with

    Aubree? I won¡¯t ept that!

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Only when Sonya reached the door to Aubree¡¯s room did she rece her anger with worry.

    Curled up in bed, Aubree seemed to have fallen asleep, so Sonya tiptoed into the room to check on the

    young woman.

    When Sonya noticed how much thinner Aubree had be, she was convinced that the poor woman

    had suffered because of the injury.

    Even though Aubree was asleep, her eyebrows were tightly knitted, showing her difort.

    Seeing Aubree like that only made Sonya feel more guilty. ¡°I¡¯m here, Aubree,¡± informed Sonya in a soft

    voice.

    Aubree furrowed her eyebrows even more when she heard Sonya. Only after staring at the elderly

    woman for a while did Aubree regain her senses. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here so soon, Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Sonya quickly stopped Aubree when the young woman tried to sit up. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to get

    up.¡±

    After gazing at Aubree¡¯s injured arm, Sonya inquired concernedly, ¡°How¡¯s your arm? I can get someone

    to check it out for you.¡±

    In response, Aubree pretended to feel her arm for a while before smiling apologetically at Sonya. ¡°It

    doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. It seems I made a big fuss out of nothing. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you at such a

    late hour, Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Sonya let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Then, Aubree looked expectantly behind Sonya as though she expected someone to be following

    behind the elderly woman. When she could not find anybody, she lowered her eyes in disappointment.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lucian, Mrs. Farwell? Is he still working?¡± asked Aubree, pretending to be unaffected by the

    man¡¯s absence.

    Sonya boiled with anger once again when Lucian was mentioned, but for Aubree¡¯s sake, she

    suppressed her emotions. ¡°Lucian¡¯s already gone home. Essie¡¯s not feeling well, so I¡¯m afraid that he

    won¡¯t be¡­¡±

    ¡°He should stay home with Essie,¡± voiced Aubree with a warm smile. ¡°My arm¡¯s fine. Plus, Essie is

    more important.¡±

    When Sonya saw how understanding Aubree, she felt even guiltier about her son¡¯s actions, so she

    promised, ¡°You¡¯re the best daughter-inw anyone can ever ask for. I¡¯ll get Lucian to marry you as

    soon as you recover!¡±

    To that, Aubree responded with a shy nod.

    Sonya could not see it, but Aubree¡¯s lips had already cracked into a devious smirk.

    It can¡¯t be a coincidence that the little brat got unwell as soon as she left Roxanne¡¯s ce! Aubree

    could not believe that her n to keep Lucian by her side got sabotaged by a little girl, so she vowed to

    deal with both Roxanne and Este.

    After a moment, Aubree lifted her head to meet Sonya¡¯s gaze. ¡°Hey, Mrs. Farwell. I remember that

    Essie likes Ms. Jarvis very much, doesn¡¯t she? Do you think it¡¯ll help with her condition if she gets to

    spend more time with Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Sonya raised an eyebrow curiously when she heard that. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t like Roxanne.¡±

    ¡°I was afraid she would steal Lucian from me, but I know I was wrong to think that way now. There¡¯s

    nothing I can do about it if she¡¯s the one Lucian loves. Besides, nothing is more important than Este¡¯s

    well-being,¡± responded Aubree with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357

    Chapter 357 Fan The mes

    A hint of displeasure shed across Sonya¡¯s eyes at Aubree¡¯s concern for Este and at the thought of

    Lucian rejecting her suggestion.

    If her son had heeded her words over the years to have Este spend time with Aubree, Este might

    not be so attached to Roxanne, given Aubree¡¯s fondness for Este.

    Este, too, would have no need for Roxanne.

    Aubree made a remorseful face. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m still slightly envious of Ms. Jarvis and how she

    gained Essie¡¯s favor so quickly. It would be nice if Essie were that fond of me.¡±

    Aubree nced slyly at Sonya, who frowned at those words.

    ¡°What nonsense!¡± she snapped. ¡°If you are to be Essie¡¯s mother, it¡¯s only a matter of time before

    she bes fond of you. Who does that woman think she is, anyway? I¡¯ve told her I will make her life

    in Horington difficult if she tries to contact Lucian and Essie again.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s words struck a chord with Aubree and filled her with delight.

    Everything is falling into ce! I was just trying to figure out how to convince Sonya to kick Roxanne

    out of Horington but she suggested it. In that case, just a little fanning of the mes would suffice.

    Spurred by that thought, Aubree put on a worried expression. ¡°Will such a day evere, Mrs.

    Farwell? Essie is very fond of Ms. Jarvis. Even if Lucian isn¡¯t prepared to marry her, Essie¡¯s feelings

    would still be his top priority, like how he has been rejecting me. I feel he might even ept Ms. Jarvis

    for Essie¡¯s sake.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s expression became stony. ¡°I¡¯ve told him to stay away from Roxanne.¡±

    ¡°Essie is still a child,¡± Aubree argued. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t understand and would cry for Ms. Jarvis no matter

    what we adults tell her. I think we should wait before doing anything as I can¡¯t bear to see her upset. I

    will be happy for Essie if Lucian ever falls for Ms. Jarvis and decides to marry her for Essie¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± Sonya vowed quietly.

    A look of puzzlement shed across Aubree¡¯s face as if she did not understand the other woman.

    Sonya scowled. ¡°If we can¡¯t stop Essie from seeing her, then we¡¯ll have her disappear from Horington.

    Essie will forget her existence with the passage of time.¡±

    Having nned that from the start, she knew it was an inevitable eventuality.

    Given Roxanne¡¯s current financial and social standing, it would only take a few phone calls to exile her

    from Horington.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree snickered to herself while adopting a fa?ade of panic. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, Mrs. Farwell! Ms. Jarvis

    did nothing wrong. Besides, it might exacerbate Essie¡¯s condition if Ms. Jarvis disappears suddenly.¡±

    Sonya gazed at the other¡¯s injured arm with a concerned frown. ¡°Your arm wouldn¡¯t be hurt for the

    second time if it was not for her. Speaking of Essie¡¯s condition, I was nning to have you spend more

    time with her and develop a rapport. You need to warm her up to you slowly.¡±

    Though Aubree was already beside herself with glee, she still felt the need to put on an act of

    dissuading the older woman. Though every refrain sounded like she was trying to stop Sonya, Aubree

    was actually fanning the mes.

    Sonya¡¯s dissatisfaction with Roxanne grew the more Aubree spoke. Atst, she patted the younger

    woman¡¯s hand. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have to concern yourself with these matters. Just focus on getting better

    during your stay here at the hospital.¡±

    Aubree pretended to fall into disgruntled silence, carefully putting on a disagreeable expression as she

    did so.

    Sonya did not n to persuade her further. Instead, she insisted for Aubree to fall asleep while she

    kept herpany.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358

    Chapter 358 ording To You

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree shut her eyes and pretended to sleep.

    After a while, she vaguely heard Sonya¡¯s voice, engaged in a conversation on the phone,ing from

    outside the ward.

    ¡°Find out what Roxanne has been up to after returning to the country.¡±

    The person on the other end must have found something in their investigations and was making a

    report to Sonya.

    ¡°I see,¡± Sonya replied. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, notify all the medicinal herb suppliers in Horington that it is

    now an act of rebellion against Farwell Group to provide medicinal herb supplies to Roxanne.¡±

    The person on the other end hurriedly assured her.

    At the sound of Sonya¡¯s footsteps fast approaching, Aubree quickly adjusted her expression to appear

    that she was fast asleep.

    Sonya stood beside the bed. Her eyes zed with tenderness and guilt upon noticing how weary

    Aubree looked.

    Roxanne shouldn¡¯t havee back after walking out six years ago! I will have her disappear from our

    sight for good this time, no matter what it takes. My son should not let a good girl like Aubree down.

    Aubree was beginning to feel uneasy under Sonya¡¯s scrutiny. Pretending to be startled awake from her

    slumber, she appeared surprised at the sight of the older woman standing by her bed. ¡°What time is it,

    Mrs. Farwell? Why are you still here?¡±

    Her act was wless. Even her hoarse voice upon waking was impable.

    Sonya smiled as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m just staying here to keep youpany.¡±

    Aubree frowned. ¡°You should be getting back. It isn¡¯t ideal for you to spend the night here. I will feel so

    guilty if you fall ill tomorrow.¡±

    It was only then that Sonya agreed reluctantly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll walk you out.¡± Aubree made to sit up.

    Sonya hurriedly pressed her shoulders firmly back against the bed. ¡°You rest. I¡¯ll see myself out. The

    driver is waiting downstairs.¡±

    Aubree did not force her. Instead, she nodded docilely. ¡°Have a safe trip home.¡±

    Sonya assured her that she would before adding, ¡°The caretaker Lucian arranged for will arrive

    tomorrow. You can give me a call if you need anything.¡±

    Sonya only felt at ease to leave the ward after extracting Aubree¡¯s promise. She then turned off the

    light in the ward along her way out.

    Shrouded by the darkness, Aubree scoffed disdainfully after hearing the room door click shut.

    So what if Lucian¡¯s little b*tch doesn¡¯t like me? So what if they prefer Roxanne? They¡¯ll have to choose

    me if Sonya¡¯s n seeds! As for that b*tch Roxanne, she had stolen Lucian from me once six years

    ago. I will not allow the same thing to happen again six yearster! That b*tch should just go back to

    where she came from! I am the only woman Lucian is permitted to have by his side!

    In the meantime, Roxanne was ignorant of the schemes of the two women.

    Her tale to Este of taking up residence abroad was merely ast-minute concoction to appease the

    child.

    Upon further consideration, Roxanne felt that going abroad may not necessarily be a bad idea if she

    wanted to throw the Farwells and Aubree off her back once and for all.

    At the very least, she would be able to lead a stable life as she did once before.

    However, the decision was a little rushed as many preparations were to be made. She also had to have

    a serious discussion with her professor.

    Roxanne pulled an all-nighter to send Harvey a message to express her thoughts.

    Harvey¡¯s reply was prompt as it was daytime on his end. ¡°That¡¯s ording to you. However, you must

    first resolve the outstanding matters in the research institute if you wish to return.¡±

    With a smile of relief, Roxanne promised him.

    It was already dawn when her discussion with Harvey ended. After drawing up a simple to-do list for

    herself, Roxanne tidied up and fell asleep.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359

    Chapter 359 Keep It Between Us

    As she had fallen asleepte the night before, Roxanne slept deeply but was awoken by her phone

    ringing early the following morning.

    Unable to marshal her thoughts into coherence immediately upon waking up, she reached out blindly

    around her pillow for a long time before locating the source of the noise.

    Upon obtaining her phone and squinting at the screen, Roxanne answered groggily.

    Colby sounded very anxious on the other end. ¡°Something¡¯s happened, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Wide awake suddenly, Roxanne sat bolt upright. ¡°What is it?¡± she asked hoarsely.

    ¡°A shipment of medicinal herb supplies we expected to receive this morning is still nowhere to be

    seen.¡± Colby looked grave.

    The medicinal herb supplier the research institute partnered with was usually very punctual in

    delivering their supply.

    If a morning delivery had been promised, the research institute would have received the goods at the

    beginning of office hours. The shipment was dyed particrly long that day.

    If the medicinal herb supplies were not delivered on time, many projects would be shelved in less than

    two days. Their progress would, as a result, be interrupted, and the research institute would suffer a

    hefty loss.

    Roxanne froze. ¡°Have you given our business partners a call?¡±

    As she spoke, she turned on speaker mode and swiftly washed up while she listened to Colby¡¯s report.

    ¡°I did,¡± Colby answered despairingly at the mention of the problem. ¡°Some of them didn¡¯t even pick up.

    Those who did were vague and refused to offer a decisive answer.¡±

    He preferred it if they had just told him they did not want to be partners anymore. Their beating around

    the bush was so discouraging that he did not even dare seek other suppliers to order the medicinal

    herb supplies.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank as she scrambled to get dressed. ¡°Noted,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯ming over right

    now.¡±

    Without another word, she hung up.

    The children were already seated at the dining table when she came downstairs.

    Benny had recovered sufficiently to attend kindergarten that day, and Archie and Benny could not wait

    to see Este at school.

    The boys looked expectantly at Roxanne when she came down the stairs as they wanted her to give

    them a ride to school.

    Roxanne noticed the boys¡¯ expectant looks. ¡°Something happened at the research institute,¡± she said

    apologetically. ¡°I must hurry over. Ms. Lane will send you.¡±

    Though crestfallen, the boys were used to their mother¡¯s hectic schedule. ¡°Drive safely, Mommy,¡± they

    chorused with understanding nods.

    Roxanne assured them hastily and hurried out the door without waiting for their reply.

    She had nned the night before to hand her work over to Colby before taking the children abroad.

    Her work at the research institute would have made Harvey proud as she had resolved many issues for

    the research institute upon her return and had also taught the researchers in the institute a lot of

    modern techniques.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She did not expect such an incident to destabilize everything she had nned.

    Roxanne sped the whole way.

    When she arrived at the research institute, Colby was already waiting at the entrance.

    ¡°Do the researchers know?¡± Roxanne asked at once as she arrived briskly before him.

    Colby shook his head. ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything to them. I don¡¯t want them to panic.¡±

    Roxanne heaved a small sigh of relief at his words. ¡°Let¡¯s keep it to ourselves for now. We¡¯ll try our best

    to think of something. Run me through the problem.¡±

    Colby agreed.

    The pair made their way quickly into Roxanne¡¯s office as they spoke.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360

    Chapter 360 Why Wait Until Now

    As they were alone in the office, the full extent of their worry appeared on their faces.

    ¡°I wonder if you remember what Pearson Group did when they picked on us thest time,¡± Colby said

    as s twitch of concern flickered across his brow.

    Roxanne¡¯s forehead creased at his words. She too recalled the experience of being sabotaged by

    Aubree upon her return to the country.

    All the medicinal herb suppliers in Horington had rejected partnership offers made by the research

    institute without providing a reason under the order of Pearson Group then.

    Somebody must have ordered the medicinal herb suppliers to cut us off. But who could the mastermind

    be?

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze darkened. Her mind was in a mess.

    As they had already resolved the trouble Aubree had caused them, Roxanne was sure they would not

    be subjected to the same tactics.

    Though Colby did not voice it aloud, he knew Roxanne was the intended victim of the ordeal.

    He patted her shoulder trying tofort her as he saw how worried she was. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it right

    now. Since you¡¯re here, I think you should personally call our partners and find out their intentions. It is

    of utmost importance to search for another supplier quickly if they do not want to work with us anymore.

    We need to ensure that all our projects remain on schedule.¡±

    Roxanne pulled herself out of her reverie and nodded in agreement.

    Soon, Colby produced the contact numbers of all the research institute business partners for Roxanne

    to call one by one.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, Dr. Jarvis. Though it has been a pleasant partnership with the research institute, we

    cannot amodate your demands for the specific ingredients you need given such short notice,

    so¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that you, Dr. Jarvis? Apologies for not having informed you earlier for it happened so suddenly. Our

    factory is rushing to meet a huge order for a hospital, so it is very likely that we cannot make it for the

    research institute¡¯s order.¡±

    Roxanne called severalpanies in a row, and the persons in charge found all sorts of reasons to

    reject her.

    The meaning behind their words could not be more explicit. They did not intend for the partnership to

    continue.

    Roxanne clenched her fists. Undeterred, she dialed another number.

    Taking pity on her for how distraught she looked, Colby patted her hand tenderly. ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡±

    Roxanne nced at him in confusion.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that somebody has a bone to pick with the research institute. Besides, they seem to be on

    equal footing with the Pearson family and possibly even more influential. It will end the same way as

    before if this goes on.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Though she was reluctant to admit it, she knew he was right.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Roxanne ced the phone down dejectedly.

    ¡°If I may ask,¡± Colby asked in concern, ¡°have you offended anybody ofte?¡±

    Roxanne stiffened up imperceptibly at his words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to sound like I¡¯m ming you,¡± Colby exined hastily. ¡°After all, you were the one who

    solved this very problem we faced previously. I want to remind you that since they are capable of going

    to such lengths, they might find it in them to act against you or the kids. You must be careful. Don¡¯t

    worry about the research institute as I can still persist for some time.¡±

    Colby then smiled reassuringly at her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roxanne said, her eyes shining with gratitude.

    However, she still could not think of anybody who would take such drastic measures against her.

    The only possibility is Sonya.

    However, Roxanne had made things clear to Sonya thest time they met and had not contacted

    Lucian within that period.

    If Sonya had done it, she could have done it on the day of the breakup instead of waiting until now.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361

    Chapter 361 Not Worth A Mention

    After a series of calls back and forth, the only knowledge the pair learned was how the partners truly

    felt and that somebody wasplicating matters for them from the shadows.

    However, no medical supplies was sent to the research until then.

    In a panic, Roxanne thought of Larry as she remembered him mentioning during theirst medical

    conference that he wished to establish himself in Chanaea and would likely stay in Horington.

    With his reputation in the medical world and the standing of the Morrison family in Horington, Larry

    would undoubtedly have connections.

    A dash of hope lifted Roxanne¡¯s spirits by that thought. ¡°I¡¯m going to call a friend,¡± she said to Colby,

    before getting her phone to give Larry a call.

    The other end picked up almost immediately. ¡°What can I do for you, Roxanne?¡± came Larry¡¯s deep

    voice.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne froze for several moments as she realized that throughout their acquaintance, she had

    always asked Larry for help. Suddenly, she felt too embarrassed to speak.

    Larry sensed her reticence from the other end and frowned in puzzlement. ¡°Roxanne? Is there anything

    I can help you with?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any medicinal herb suppliers you¡¯re on good terms with in Horington, Larry?¡± Roxanne

    asked rather abashedly. ¡°Could you introduce them to me?¡±

    Larry agreed to it without a moment¡¯s thought, nor did he ask her why she wanted medicinal herb

    suppliers. ¡°No problem,¡± he replied. ¡°I¡¯ll make a few calls and let you know soon.¡±

    Roxanne did not expect him to agree so rapidly. ¡°Thank you, Larry,¡± she said appreciatively after

    several seconds of startled silence. ¡°I¡¯ll await the good news, then.¡±

    She detected Larry¡¯s displeasure when he next spoke. ¡°Why are you so courteous with me? You have

    saved my parents¡¯ lives. This small favor I¡¯m doing you cannotpare to the debt we owe you. Even

    if I dared to ept your thanks, my parents would never agree to it.¡±

    Roxanne smiled and took back her words. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll await your good news.¡±

    Larry assured her she would before hanging up.

    Colby gazed at Roxanne in confusion in the office as he did not know who it was she had spoken to on

    the phone. He thought it sounded like somebody important.

    Besides, Roxanne¡¯s expression became more at ease after the phone call.

    ¡°Is he¡­ trustworthy, Dr. Jarvis?¡± asked Colby in an uncertain tone.

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°He is Larry Morrison, a senior I¡¯ve met abroad. You must have heard of him.¡±

    ¡°Him?¡± Colby was shocked.

    Larry¡¯s name was known internationally by that point, especially amongst the younger generation of

    medical practitioners. He was known as both a skilled doctor and a wealthy heir.

    Roxanne not only knows him but also sounds like she is on good terms with him!

    Colby felt a tinge of embarrassment.

    Roxanne is a fantastic girl with her pick of deserving men around her. Compared to them, I am not

    even worth mentioning.

    Colby made a promise to himself after he took that fact into consideration

    I will make it in the medical world one day and be a man worthy of Roxanne!

    Fraught with worry while she awaited Larry¡¯s reply, Roxanne was unaware of his sentiments.

    She did not mention the incident of the research institute being subjected to sabotage to Larry as she

    did not know who was behind it.

    I¡¯m not sure if Larry can stand against them. It¡¯s better not to risk dragging him down.

    Roxanne felt a tinge of fear at that thought.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362

    Chapter 362 A Sudden Strike

    A good half an hour passed before Larry got back to her.

    Almost immediately, Roxanne was there to pick up the very moment the phone screen lit up. ¡°How did

    it go, Larry?¡± she asked anxiously.

    Larry¡¯s tone sounded somewhat somber. ¡°Discussions were going pretty well, that is, until I mentioned

    your research institute. It seemed to have altered their attitudepletely.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne¡¯s eyes dimmed, and her lips curled up slightly into a soured expression. ¡°I

    see. Sorry to trouble you. Going forward, please do not get yourself involved in this matter anymore. I¡¯ll

    figure out a way to resolve it myself.

    She was concerned that Larry would also be marked should he continue to help her.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When her voice faded out, she heard Larry forward a query quite out of the blue, ¡°What¡¯s going on

    between you and Mr. Farwell? He¡¯s the one who is responsible for this, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    That unequivocally took Roxanne by surprise.

    Lucian? Why would he want to do something like that, and how did Larrye to such conclusion?

    With that in mind, Roxanne went on to ask, ¡°Why would you say that? What does this have to do with

    Lucian?¡±

    That yielded a frown from Larry. ¡°You must have sensed that whoever is behind this must be out to get

    you.¡±

    Roxanne responded with a grunt. ¡°I am aware of that, but¡­ I can¡¯t think of any reason why Lucian

    could be driven to do something like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been asking around. Farwell Group had secretly put out the word to all the major suppliers,

    warning them that they would be setting themselves up against Farwell Group if they dared to

    coborate with you,¡± a grim-faced Larry replied.

    Hearing that brought out a look of astonishment in Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    Beside her, Colby¡¯s brows also creased up upon hearing that.

    Farwell Group was behind this? But since when had they crossed paths with Farwell Group?

    To be precise, when did Roxanne get so tangled up with Farwell Group to the point that they felt that

    they needed to devote that much effort toward dealing with her?

    Colby suddenly thought of Aubree.

    Even at that point, he still had no idea what enmity could have existed between Roxanne and that

    woman, so much so that thetter wanted to target them the way she did.

    If memory serves, Ms. Pearson is openly known as Mr. Farwell¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Could it be that Ms. Pearson

    is trying to rid herself of a potential rival?

    Then again, it would not be likely, for they would have been able to sit there so leisurely had that been

    true.

    For the life of him, Colby was simply unable to wrap his head around the matter.

    Roxanne, though, had a good hunch of her own. ¡°No. It wasn¡¯t Lucian,¡± she calmly exined.

    ¡°Then who could it be?¡± Larry wore a solemn expression on his face.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Roxanne twitched her lips. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t continue to get yourself involved in this

    anymore, I already feel bad enough about dragging the research institute into my personal issues, so I

    certainly don¡¯t wish to end up dragging you down as well.¡±

    Larry fell silent briefly before he sought rification. ¡°Does that mean to say that you¡¯ve already figured

    out who is behind this? I¡¯ve no problems about staying out of this, but I need to know whether he

    means to do you harm.¡±

    After some consideration, Roxanne replied in earnest, ¡°I think that the research institute was targeted

    because that person wants to drive me out of Horington. Well, don¡¯t you worry. Worsee to worse,

    I¡¯d just go back. I¡¯m sure the situation with the research institute would eventually improve once I¡¯m out

    of the picture.¡±

    Larry scowled, but nevertheless agreed.

    When she ended the call, Sonya¡¯s poker face manifested inside of Roxanne¡¯s head.

    She could think of no one apart from the former inside Farwell Group who would treat her that way.

    Roxanne¡¯s brows shriveled into a taut furrow upon gaining that insight into the situation.

    She wondered what exactly had happened in the ces beyond her peripheral range? Why did Sonya

    decide to strike against me all of a sudden?

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363

    Chapter 363 Obviously Blowing Him Off Remembering theirst meeting at the coffee shop, Sonya¡¯s

    message was obvious. There would be consequences if she were to make any furthercontact with

    Lucian. I hadn''t actually met up with that man since that time. Roxanne had, in actuality, went as far as

    to make ns to relocate overseas with her children once her business in Chanaea was concluded.

    Hence, the timing of Sonya''s decision to strike at her now benefitted no one, not even Sonya herself.

    Roxanne''s head was throbbing hard.

    Somewhat vexed, she pulled out her handphone with the intention of calling Sonya up to question the

    latter. After dialing her number several times, she received as many automatedresponses, making it

    apparent that she had been cklisted. A dejected Roxanne switched off her phone and went over to

    Colby at the side.

    ¡°I''m sorry that the research institute has been affected because of my personal matters.¡± Having heard

    her phone conversation with Larry and thechange in her demeanor afterward, Colby more or less got a

    clue as to what was going on.

    Thus, he merely smiled genially.

    ¡°Well, it has already happened, so I think we should just focus on trying toe up with solutions¡±

    Roxannenodded in agreement. Then, the two unanimously thought about the Queen family. Previously,

    as repayment for Roxanne''s help in curing Alfred, the Queen family had promised to provide the

    research institute with medicinal herb supplies. Once the Queen family were amendable, the other

    suppliers likewise followed suit, backtracking on what they said before and started approaching her to

    seek coboration with them. The research institute had been working with a number of suppliers

    simultaneously.

    Knowing well that those people were under duress from the Pearson family and had no choice but to

    comply, she held no ill feelings toward them. Coincidentally, we did not sourcesupplies from the Queen

    family in ourtest round of acquisitions.

    I wonder if they could have any surpluses to spare. The very thought of that filled Roxanne with a

    renewed sense of optimism.

    ¡°Check with Queen Group to see if they have the medicinal ingredients we need.

    As we did not ce an order earlier, I don''t know whether there would be enough time for us to do so,¡±

    Roxanne said. Colby concurred, ¡°My exact sentiments.¡± Followingthat, he pulled out his phone to ring

    up the person-in-charge over at Queen Group. The duo invariably started to worry when their call did

    not connect for a while. Roxanne nheless held on to a sliver of hope inside. Queen Group was a

    leader in the medical industry, and considering the good rtions Queen Group enjoyed with Farwell

    Group, she was not convinced that Farwell Group would go as far as to threaten Queen Group as well.

    More than that, she refused to believe Jonathan to be the sort who would go back on his word. That

    phonecall, though, left her in a state of disquiet. An indeterminate amount of time passed before

    someone picked up from the other end. With his heart weighing heavily on him, Colby did his best to

    compose himself and greet the answerer cheerfully, ¡° Hello, Mr.

    Tanner...¡± Before he could finish what he wanted to say, his counterpart gleefully cut him off, ¡°Oh, Dr.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Galloway.

    We''re in the middle of a meeting here, so we''ll probably have to chat some other day.

    Got to go now!¡± With that, he hung up without giving Colby any time to react. Hearing thefrenzy of

    activitying from the other end, Colby''s expression grew solemn. Owing to Roxanne''s sessful

    treatment of Alfred, their research institute had been held in considerable esteem all the time.

    Not once had they needed to deal with a situation like the one they were facing at the moment. That

    person-in-charge was clearly blowing him off. By refusing tooffer us supplies, they must likewise be

    acting in ordance with Farwell Group''s wishes. Even without hearing what was conveyed over the

    other end of the phone, it was apparent to Roxanne that Colby had barely said anything.

    He certainly had not the time to bring up the issue concerning the supplies before his counterpart hung

    up on him. Colby¡¯s expressionwas even more awful after he put down the phone, the sight left Roxanne

    disheartened as well.

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364

    Chapter 364 It Is Too Personal ¡°How did it go? Is Queen Group also going to withdraw fromworking

    with us?¡± Roxanne asked, frowning. With a grim expression, Colby nodded in acknowledgement.

    Usually gentlemanly and well-mannered, it was the first time he had ever worn such a grim expression

    on his face. Though Roxanne had no idea what he was told, she thought that it might have been the

    poor attitude of the person in charge that got Colby so incensed. ¡°It''s not worth getting that worked up

    over this matter.

    That being said, this is on me, so let me go figure out how to fix this myself,¡± she smilednonchntly

    and offered some words of constion. Colby, conversely, felt the whole ordeal to be unfair on

    Roxanne, as well as on the research institute.

    ¡°How could a bigpany like Queen Group not honor its promises?¡± Roxanne was slightly taken

    aback. ¡°Back then, there was not a singledoctor who could do anything about Old Mr.

    Queen''s condition, and it was only through your intervention that he was able to recover.

    Acquisitions at half price was what the Queen family had promised.

    So how can they just back out of it on a whim like that!¡± The more Colbythought about it, the more

    infuriated he became.

    ¡°I wouldn''t have rmended for you to attend to him had I known that they are such ingrates!¡± Such

    petntutterances from Colby felt sopletely out of character for him that Roxanne found them to

    be rather hrious. ¡°I must go and reason with them!¡± mming both hands on the table, Couch stood

    up from the couch.

    Then, he strode forth toward the door. In his esteem, he considered himself to be quite familiarwith the

    members of the Queen family when the Queen Group sought him out to treat Alfred.

    So he was determined to speak up on Roxanne''s behalf, no matter what. Stunned by his unexpected

    impulsiveness,Roxanne needed to take a moment.

    When she came back around, she promptly got up to hold him back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not act too rashly.

    Since it''s the Farwell Group that''s instigating this, getting confrontational with them probably isn¡¯t going

    to help.

    Just settle yourself down first.¡± With that, she held Colby by the shoulders and reeled him back infrom

    the door. Pushed back down onto his seat, a sullen-looking Colby could not help but ask, ¡°Though I

    understand that it''s a private matter, could I ask what exactly is your rtionship with Lucian Farwell?

    Why would such a bigpany like theirs want to make things hard for a small research institute like

    ours?¡± Even though he had been acquainted with Roxanne for quite a while, he realized that he still

    knew next to nothing about her, even now. The realization that they had barely talked about anything

    else beyond work made Colby feel increasingly disheartened. Roxanne, however, had no idea on what

    he had in mind.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    Regardless, she was not keen on sharing her entanglement with Farwell Group. The office

    subsequently fell into an abrupt silence. Steadily calming himself, a frowningColby became aware that

    he had reacted a little too strongly, and also, he might have been too intrusive with his line of

    questioning. ¡°Forget it.

    I was being too emotional.

    You don''t have to tell me anything if you''re notfortable sharing.¡± Colby rescinded his gaze and

    massaged his own forehead in slight exasperation. Roxanne pursed her lips apologetically.

    ¡°I''m sorry but I can''t discuss this because it is too personal.

    But rest assured that I will resolve the problems that the research institute is currently facing.¡± Colby

    nodded inacknowledgement. ¡°Things at Queen Group aren''t as simple as you think they are.

    During the time while I was treating Old Mr.

    Queen, I was on rtively friendly terms with Mr.

    Queen, and Old Mr.

    Queen had also been rather nice to me.

    So, let me handle things with Queen Group.

    I''ll be making a trip there in person shortly.¡± Roxanne gave that some thought, then said, ¡°Stay at the

    research institute.

    Please help to address the staff''s concerns if they ask about the medicinal ingredients.¡± Colby

    assented.

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365

    Chapter 365 All Thanks To You After they chatted a little longer, Roxanne called Jonathan on thephone.

    It did not take long for him to answer her call.

    ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, is something the matter?¡± They had not contacted each other after Alfred¡¯s birthday banquet, so

    Jonathan was a little puzzled that she had suddenly called him. Roxanneyed it cool and asked, ¡°Is

    Old Mr.

    Queen at home? I was thinking of visiting to check on his condition and recovery progress.¡± Jonathan

    agreed immediately.

    ¡°That¡¯s so thoughtful of you.

    He''s at home, soe on over.¡± After confirming that Alfred was home, Roxanne hung up, picked up

    her medical kit, and headed for the Queenresidence. When she arrived at the gates to the Queen

    residence, the butler was already waiting there. The butler greeted her respectfully when he saw her.

    ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, Mr.

    Queen asked me to meet you here.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He''s waiting for you in the living room.¡± She nodded and followed the butler toward the mansion. While

    walking, she ponderedhow to broach the subject with Jonathanter. Based on Queen Group''s

    rtionship with Farwell Group, I don''t believe the former would get threatened by thetter.

    However, the manager in charge of the medicinal herbs treated us like that¡­

    Unless Sonya spoke to Jonathan about it personally, and he agreed.

    If that''s the case, I''m afraid whatever I say today will make any difference.

    Anyway, that¡¯s just my guess.

    I''ll have to see what''s Jonathan''s attitude liketer. She continued mulling over the matter and only

    slowly recollected herself upon approaching themansion''s front doors.

    By the time the doors opened, her expression was as calm andposed as usual. Jonathan was

    sitting on the couch and doing some work.

    Knowing that Roxanne wasing to check on Alfred, he had deliberately rushed back from the office.

    When he saw her walkin, he set aside the folder in his hands and rose to his feet to greet her.

    ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Roxanne merely smiled calmly.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Old Mr.

    Queen?¡± After motioning for the butler to serve the tea, Jonathan led her toward the back garden.

    ¡°Grandpa knows you''reing and is already waiting outside.¡± Although Alfred''s body had recovered,

    he was very weak due to his age and the fact that he had beenlying on the hospital bed for a long time.

    He spent most of his time resting and had designated slots for rehabilitation every day. It happened to

    be timefor Alfred''s rehabilitation.

    However, after learning that Roxanne wasing over, he asked the caregiver to leave him first.

    He sat alone in the back garden, enjoying the warm sunlight while awaiting her arrival. As soon as

    Roxanne stepped through thedoors, she spotted Alfred lounging in the sunlight.

    There was a cane next to his chair, and he looked contented. Seeing that scene, she felt much

    morerelieved. Roxanne walked forward quietly.

    Then, softly and cautiously, she said close to Alfred''s ear, ¡°Old Mr.

    Queen.¡± Having waited for some time, Alfred ended up dozing off subconsciously.

    He was still a little dazed when he heard Roxanne''s voice, and it took him a while to return to his

    senses.

    He smiled and nodded at her, saying, ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, you¡¯re here.

    Jonathan told me that you offered to check up on me.

    Thank you so much for still thinking about this old man here.¡± She smiled at him somewhat sheepishly,

    set down her medical kit, and proceeded to check Alfred¡¯s pulse. After a thoroughcheckup, Roxanne

    straightened up and said, ¡°His condition has improved and stabilized.

    Judging from his physical fitness level, he''ll only need to rest for a while before making a full recovery.¡±

    Alfred beamed as he nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also felt my body gradually getting better.

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366

    Chapter 366 What Went Wrong Roxanne chuckled without saying anything. Looking up at Jonathan

    standing opposite her, she said with a smile,¡°The reason for my visit this time is also because there''s

    something I need Mr.

    Queen¡¯s help with.¡±

    Jonathan agreed readily.

    ¡°How can I be of help, Dr.

    Jarvis?¡± Just as she was about to respond, Alfred waved hisrge hand dismissively.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about it here.

    Lunch should be ready by now.

    Why don¡¯t you have lunch with us, Dr.

    Jarvis? The two of you can talk while you eat.¡± A torn expression shed across Roxanne¡¯s face upon

    hearing that. Instead of saying that my visit here is toseek Jonathan''s help, it''d be more urate to say

    I''m here to confront him.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    But with Old Mr.

    Queen weing her so warmly, I don''t know if I''ll be able to bring myself to question Jonathan! ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, you have made a trip all the way here, so stay and join us for a meal,¡± Jonathan chimed in too.

    With that, he helped Alfredinto the mansion. Roxanne had no choice but to follow them, abandoning

    the speech she had prepared in her head earlier. While sitting around the dining table, she was

    wondering how to bring up the matter when Alfred asked, ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, didn''t you say you needed Jonathan''s help with something? What is it?¡± Jonathan also turned

    tolook at her. She hesitated briefly, then took a list of medicinal herbs from her bag and handed it to

    Jonathan.

    ¡°I''m not sure whether Queen Group still has these in stock.

    Due to unforeseen circumstances, the supplier I work with can''t supply them to me at the moment.

    Since I need them urgently, I had no choice but toe and ask for Mr.

    Queen''s help.¡± Jonathan took the list and furrowed his brows slightly after ncing through it.

    ¡°These are not verymon medicinal herbs.

    I recall we have some in the warehouse, but I don¡¯t know whether they¡¯ll be enough.¡± Roxanne heaved

    a sigh of relief at those words. Shewas unsure whether it was because Alfred was right next to him, but

    Jonathan clearly appeared willing to help.

    Well, it looks as though this will solve the urgent shortage at the research institute. ¡°I don¡¯t need too

    much.

    I¡¯ll also find a way to contact other suppliers.

    After all, I didn''t ce an order in advance, so the fact that you can supply me with some is already a

    pleasantsurprise.¡± Jonathan nodded slightly.

    ¡°You''re more than wee to make Queen Group your first choice whenever you have the medicinal

    herbs you need urgentlyin the future.

    Since you cured my grandfather, we''ll even give you top priority when allocating our supplies.¡±

    Roxanne promptly agreed. ¡°However, I¡¯m not the person directly handling these matters.

    You can just contact Rex Tanner.

    He''ll make the arrangements,¡± Jonathan added. A troubled expression crossed Roxanne''s face when

    she heard that. Seeing that she did notsay anything, Jonathan asked in confusion, ¡°What''s the matter?

    Is there a problem?¡± She hesitated for a moment before answering truthfully, ¡°To be honest, I contacted

    Mr.

    Tanner beforeing here.

    However, he made it sound as though¡­

    it¡¯d be quite difficult.

    I thought that was your directive, which is why I came here personally.¡± But from the looks of it, he

    doesn¡¯tseem to know anything about the incident at all. Jonathan''s brows knitted together tightly, and

    even Alfred looked a little grim. Jonathan had always instructed his subordinates to give precedence to

    Roxanne''s research institute when it came to supplying the medicinal herbs. However, she ended up

    getting turned down by those in Queen Group. Hmm...

    What went wrong? Returning to his senses, Jonathan turned to Roxanne with a grave expression.

    ¡°That¡¯s definitely not a directive from me.

    The Queen family has a long legacy, and we''re certainly capable of maintaining the basic courtesy of

    keeping our word.

    Now that something like this has happened, there must''ve been a misunderstanding somewhere along

    the line.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367

    Chapter 367 Failing To Find A Way Out Alfred''s expression was grim too. Queen Group made a

    promise to an outsider because of him, but the promise couldn¡¯t be fulfilled.

    I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m encountering this at my age.

    How humiliating! Besides, Roxanne was the one who saved my life! ¡°Find out who double-crossed me!¡±

    he dered furiously. Seeing his fury, Roxanne immediatelyconsoled him, ¡°Old Mr.

    Queen, I¡¯m relieved that it wasn¡¯t your order.

    Don¡¯t be mad, for I won¡¯t me you.

    I just want to know what happened.¡± Alfred took a few deep breaths to calm himself down before

    turning to Roxanne.

    ¡°Even if they ignore this matter, I shall give you an exnation! I¡¯m still alive.

    I shall find out who had the guts to ignore my order!¡± Roxanne bobbed her head profusely.

    She was about to spill the truth about Farwell Group but changed her mind. Looks like Farwell Group

    didn¡¯t tell the Queen familyabout it.

    At least Jonathan and Old Mr.

    Queen know nothing about it.

    If I mention it right now, I''m afraid they will change their mind as they have to consider their

    rtionshipwith Farwell Group.

    Fortunately, I was tactful enough.

    Moreover, Jonathan and Old Mr.

    Queen didn''t press on. Lunch wasn''t a pleasant affair because of the incident. After lunch, Roxanne

    bade goodbye to them hastily and made a beeline for the research institute. Colbyhad just walked out

    of the research facility when he spotted her.

    He came over to her and asked, ¡°What happened? What did the Queen family say?¡± Roxanne was

    much morerxed then.

    ¡°It must be a misunderstanding.

    Mr.

    Queen promised to investigate the matter, so let''s wait for them.

    They will resume supplying us the medicinal herbs that we need after the investigation ends.¡± Colby

    remained dubious.

    ¡°The investigation will take time.

    Aren''t you afraid it is just an excuse that they made up?¡± Roxanne¡¯s brows scrunched up in resignation.

    ¡°What else can we do? It''s toote to contact medicinal herb suppliers from other cities now.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    We have no choice but to ce our hope on Queen Group.

    Even if Jonathan uses the investigation as an excuse, at least Old Mr.

    Queen trusts me.¡± Hearing that, Colby finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°If the investigation shows that it''s just a misunderstanding, that will be great.

    If even Queen Group is threatened, then no medicinal herb supplier in Horington will dare to work with

    us.¡± As Alfred had given them his word, they weren¡¯t that anxiousanymore. After greeting Colby,

    Roxanne went back to her office.

    She shut the door behind her as her smile slipped from her lips. Sonya wants me to leave Horington,

    but she doesn¡¯t know I came to Horington for the research institute.

    There''s no way I''ll allow the research institute tond in trouble because of me and leave Horington

    without looking back.

    I¡¯ve solved the medicinal herb supply problem for now.

    What will Sonya do next? She has blocked my number, so I can¡¯t even contact her to negotiate with

    her. She was in a dilemma when Harvey¡¯s call arrived. Roxanne quicklposed herself and

    answered the call. ¡°Roxanne, how are things going in Chanaea?¡± Harvey asked cheerfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for your return.

    I''ve already prepared a project for you.¡± He assumed the research institute was doing well under

    Roxanne¡¯s guidance, and it shouldn¡¯t be difficultfor her to hand over her work. Feeling guilty, Roxanne

    exined, ¡°I''m sorry, Professor Lambert.

    Something unexpected happened in the research institute, so I can''t head back anytime soon.¡± Harvey

    frowned.

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.

    I can deal with it.

    I''ll contact you after the matter is resolved.¡± Harvey knew her well, so he didn¡¯t press on after hearing

    her words.

    He exchanged pleasantries with her and cut the line.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368

    Chapter 368 Cancel The Coboration

    Back at the Queen residence, Alfred wore an ugly scowl after Roxanne left.

    The caregiver came to bring him out for his daily exercise, but Alfred snapped, ¡°I won¡¯t be exercising

    today. You can leave now.¡±

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that said, he turned to Jonathan and demanded, ¡°You promised to coborate with Dr. Jarvis¡¯

    research institute, but why is this happening? You didn¡¯t even realize it until Dr. Jarvis showed up

    earlier. What if Dr. Jarvis didn¡¯te to demand an exnation? Is Queen Group going to be known

    for not keeping its word?¡±

    Jonathan bowed respectfully and allowed Alfred to yell at him. When Alfred was done talking, he parted

    his lips and admitted his mistake. ¡°Grandpa, it was my negligence. I shall start an investigation now and

    give Dr. Jarvis an exnation. Queen Group¡¯s reputation won¡¯t be affected!¡±

    Alfred banged his cane on the ground angrily. ¡°Investigate it now! I shall investigate alongside you to

    find out who the culprit is. We can¡¯t let one bad apple spoil the whole bunch.¡±

    The Queen family had worked hard to build their reputation for a century, so Alfred refused to allow

    anyone to taint their name!

    Jonathan seemed stumped. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to head to thepany to investigate the

    matter. You should rest at home.¡±

    Alfred needed to recuperate and couldn¡¯t travel too far. As he was still furious, Jonathan feared

    something would happen to him.

    However, Alfred interjected angrily, ¡°Dr. Jarvis saved my life, so I have to take action myself. That way,

    people will know how important she is to us. Let¡¯s go now!¡±

    He then got up with the help of his cane.

    Shock red up Jonathan¡¯s heart as he strode over to help Alfred back to the couch. After a brief

    hesitation, he suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t I ask Rex Tanner toe here? You¡¯ll get to question him

    personally. I believe he knows something.¡±

    Alfred agreed readily and sat on the couch with a dark expression.

    Knowing Alfred was furious, Jonathan immediately called Rex as thetter was in charge of the

    medicinal herb supply.

    Rex¡¯s heart sank to his stomach when he realized Jonathan had given him a call. Feeling guilty, he

    answered the call and greeted, ¡°Mr. Queen, anything I can do for you?¡±

    Jonathan ordered, ¡°Come to the Queen residence now. I need to ask you some questions. Hurry up.¡±

    Without waiting for Rex¡¯s reply, he hung up.

    Rex was plunged into despair as he stared at his phone screen, which had gone ck. On the way to

    the Queen residence, he made a call to someone.

    The person answered quickly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Roxanne go to you?¡±

    Rex¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°Dr. Jarvis¡¯ research institute gave me a call, but I managed to brush them

    off.¡±

    The person on the other end of the line chuckled happily. ¡°Good job. Remember, we did nothing wrong

    by cancelling the coboration as Roxanne is now Farwell Group¡¯s enemy.¡±

    Rex added hastily, ¡°But Mr. Queen summoned me suddenly. My instincts tell me it¡¯s because of this

    matter. Didn¡¯t you say it was Mr. Queen¡¯s order? Why is he¡­¡±

    Rex had the guts to brush Colby off because he assumed it was Jonathan¡¯s order.

    However, he could not help but feel that something was off at that point.

    Mr. Queen isn¡¯t someone who will go back on his word. Besides, we aren¡¯t even closely connected to

    Farwell Group. There was no need to follow Farwell Group¡¯s attitude toward Dr. Jarvis. Hmm¡­ Mr.

    Queen sounded as though he wanted to question me earlier.

    The more Rex thought about the matter, the more distressed he got.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369

    Chapter 369 Brushing Off

    ¡°So what if he doesn¡¯t know about it? All the medicinal herb suppliers in Horington listened to Farwell

    Group and stopped working with Roxanne. We¡¯re just following suit,¡± the person replied matter-of-factly

    after a brief silence.

    Rex btedly realized he had been tricked, and his heart sank. s, it was toote to do anything.

    ¡°What if Mr. Queen asks about it?¡± he asked carefully.

    The person fell silent for a few moments before brushing him off. ¡°Just tell him the truth. It¡¯s obvious

    that he doesn¡¯t know about Farwell Group as he demands to see you. Tell him everything.¡±

    The call was then ended.

    Cold sweat had drenched Rex¡¯s back by the time the call ended.

    yvolumeAd

    The person didn¡¯t reveal anything, but he wasn¡¯t a fool. It was clear that Jonathan knew nothing about

    the matter.

    I was dragged into the mess, but I dare not offend any of them¡­

    Rex still hadn¡¯t figured out an excuse to justify his actions when his car rolled to a stop outside the

    Queen residence. However, he had no choice but to knock on the door.

    Soon, the butler answered the door. ¡°Mr. Tanner, wee. Mr. Queen and Old Mr. Queen are waiting

    for you inside.¡±

    Rex was drenched in cold sweat and could not bring himself to walk in.

    He assumed Jonathan wanted to question him, so he had no idea that Alfred was informed about the

    matter.

    This is far worse than I imagined it to be.

    At that point, he had no other options but to face the matter.

    With his head hung low, Rex followed the butler to the living room.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    No one spoke for some time.

    Rex nced at the person sitting on the couch as fear shed across his gaze.

    Holding the cane, Alfred shot him a furious re.

    Jonathan was sitting beside Alfred with a deadpan expression. His face might be devoid of expression,

    but he had a powerful presence.

    Rex felt a chill go down his spine as their gazesnded on him. ¡°Mr. Queen, Old¡­¡±

    Jonathan cut in icily, ¡°It looks like you know why I asked you toe here.¡±

    Rex nodded sheepishly. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s about the issue regarding ourpany supplying Dr. Jarvis¡¯ research

    institute¡¯s with the medicinal herbs they need.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, someone mmed his fist on the table.

    Rex¡¯s heart clenched as he stood frozen in his spot with his hands stuck to his sides.

    ¡°If you knew, then why did you go against my order?¡± Jonathan nced at the furious Alfred and

    demanded, ¡°Rex, I trusted you enough to put you in charge of the medicinal herbs business. How could

    you do this? What is your exnation?¡±

    Rex promptly owned up to his mistake. ¡°It was all my fault, Mr. Queen. I shall apologize to Dr. Jarvis

    personally and arrange for the delivery of the medicinal herbs they need as soon as possible!¡±

    Jonathan pinned him with a withering stare. ¡°Are you trying to brush me off by saying it was all your

    fault?¡±

    Rex was a trusted subordinate of his. After he learned that it was Rex who refused to help Roxanne,

    his first thought was that someone had used Rex. Hence, he summoned Rex to get to the bottom of

    things.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he know Rex would try to brush him off!

    He knew why I asked him toe but refused to reveal the culprit.

    ¡°Mr. Queen, I¡­¡± Rex was in a dilemma.

    They were both his superiors, so he dared not offend any of them and nned to shoulder the

    responsibility himself. However, he had no idea Jonathan insisted on knowing who the culprit was.

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370

    Chapter 370 Someone From The Queen Family

    ¡°Who ordered you to do it? Spill the truth. I want to know who in Queen Group dared to defy my

    orders!¡± Alfred dered furiously.

    Hearing that, Rex was close to tears.

    If I reveal the person right now, Old Mr. Queen will definitely punish her! I don¡¯t dare to do that.

    As he didn¡¯t utter a word, Alfred harrumphed unhappily. ¡°Since you refuse to say anything, I¡¯ll assume it

    was your idea.¡±

    He whipped his head around and told Jonathan, ¡°He works for you, so you can decide what to do with

    him!¡±

    Rex didn¡¯t want to be held ountable for such a huge mistake, so he immediately protested, ¡°No, Old

    Mr. Queen. I dare not do that!¡±

    ¡°Who is it then?¡± Jonathan rose to his feet and glowered at him. The chilling aura surrounding his body

    was almost palpable.

    Rex lowered his head and revealed cautiously, ¡°It is Ms. Frieda.¡±

    Frieda?

    Hearing that, Jonathan and Alfred could barely hide their shock. They couldn¡¯t understand why Frieda

    would do something detrimental to the Queen family when she was one of them.

    Besides, Frieda was present when Roxanne cured Alfred¡¯s condition. She should know that the Queen

    family owed Roxanne more than anyone else.

    ¡°Ms. Frieda told me it was your order, so I didn¡¯t think much about it. I only realized it wasn¡¯t your order

    when you called me earlier.¡± Rex was filled with remorse. ¡°Mr. Queen, I didn¡¯t mean to defy your order. I

    dare not do so!¡±

    Jonathan gave him a dismissive wave in irritation. ¡°Got it. Next time, ask for my instructions whenever it

    is anything that concerns Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Rex promptly reassured him that he would do that.

    ¡°Remember to arrange for the delivery of the medicinal herbs that Dr. Jarvis¡¯ research institute need as

    soon as you get back. I¡¯ll call Dr. Jarvis to check if she receives it,¡± Jonathan ordered. ¡°You should also

    apologize to her.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± came Rex¡¯s answer.

    With that, Jonathan told Rex to leave.

    Soon, only Alfred and Jonathan were left in the living room.

    Their expressions were dark when they recalled Rex¡¯s words.

    When Roxanne first showed up, Jonathan realized Frieda didn¡¯t like her, but he didn¡¯t know Frieda

    would cause trouble for Roxanne in public.

    Why is Frieda so insensible?

    ¡°Grandpa, what should I do next?¡± Jonathan sought Alfred¡¯s advice as he was at a loss.

    Alfred was boiling with anger.

    He had no idea that it was one of their own who nearly destroyed Queen Group¡¯s reputation! In fact,

    the culprit was his granddaughter!

    ¡°Ask her toe back now! That spoiled brat is bold enough to do anything now, huh?¡± Alfred huffed.

    Jonathan nodded and gave Frieda a call.

    Frieda had expected his call, so she answered the call calmly, ¡°Jonathan, what is it?¡±

    Furious, Jonathan dered, ¡°How dare you ask me that? Come back home now!¡±

    Frieda rolled her eyes in disdain and replied slowly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll go home now.¡±

    Before Jonathan could say anything else, she hung up.

    I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Jonathan got angry for nothing.

    However, she felt guilty for doing that behind Jonathan¡¯s back.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Back in the Queen residence, Jonathan shot his phone a death stare.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371

    Chapter 371 Taking Sides

    Around half an hourter, Frieda arrived and strode into the house cockily. She only put her arrogance

    aside when she realized Alfred was sitting on the couch.

    ¡°You are here, Grandpa,¡± Frieda greeted Alfred with a pang of guilt.

    Alfred threw her a displeased look and scoffed.

    Frieda rubbed her nose idly and made to join them on the couch.

    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Stand right there!¡± Jonathan snapped.

    Frieda halted in her tracks unwillingly. As Alfred was around, she returned to her spot and stood there

    silently.

    yvolumeAd

    ¡°Do you know why I asked you toe home?¡± Jonathan demanded.

    Frieda pursed her lips and feigned ignorance. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was shopping when you asked me to

    come back. Why are you upset?¡±

    Jonathan wore a wintry expression. ¡°Did you order Rex not to provide medicinal herbs to Dr. Jarvis¡¯

    research institute?¡±

    Frieda nodded indifferently.

    Seeing her response, Alfred and Jonathan shared a look of confusion.

    Ever since Frieda first met Roxanne, she had been at odds with thetter.

    Her grudge nearly caused Queen Group¡¯s reputation to take a fall, but she didn¡¯t think she was wrong.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Jonathan furrowed his brows.

    Frieda pretended to be surprised. ¡°Jonathan, don¡¯t you know that all the medicinal herb suppliers have

    been warned by Farwell Group not to supply any medicinal herbs to Roxanne? If we continue supplying

    medicinal herbs to her, we¡¯re announcing that we¡¯re going against Farwell Group!¡±

    A sh of surprise appeared in Jonathan¡¯s gaze.

    No wonder Roxanne said all the other medicinal herb suppliers stopped supplying the research institute

    with medicinal herbs when she came here in the morning. However, she didn¡¯t exin why. It turns out

    that Farwell Group was behind it.

    Jonathan recalled that Lucian and Roxanne seemed to be on good terms previously. In fact, Lucian

    defended Roxanne more than once. Thus, he couldn¡¯t understand why Roxanne was targeted.

    As he frowned in puzzlement, Frieda added, ¡°Mrs. Farwell didn¡¯t say anything to us as we¡¯re close to

    them. But since we¡¯re working closely with Farwell Group, shouldn¡¯t we side with them? We will be

    going against Mrs. Farwell if we insist on providing medicinal herbs to Roxanne¡¯s research institute as

    per our promise. If Mrs. Farwell gets upset, she might cause trouble for us!¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Are you saying that Mrs. Farwell gave the order? Why did she do that?¡±

    Frieda shot him a smug grin. ¡°You don¡¯t know about this, huh? Roxanne is Lucian¡¯s ex-wife, and Mrs.

    Farwell didn¡¯t like her at all. It so happened that¡ª¡±

    It so happened that I hated her, too. Thus, I took the chance to teach her a lesson.

    Before Frieda could finish her sentence, Jonathan had guessed her intention. He leaped up from the

    couch abruptly.

    Frieda¡¯s voice trailed off in shock.

    ¡°Shut up! You¡¯re part of the Queen family. How could you say that? If word gets out, people will

    definitelyugh at us. Queen Group has built its reputation painstakingly over the years, so there is no

    need to take sides to show our stance!¡± Jonathan stormed over to her and threw her a re.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372

    Chapter 372 Stay Out Of It

    Frieda took two steps back subconsciously as she defended herself, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? If

    Queen Groupnds into trouble because we go against Farwell Group, that will be a huge crisis!¡±

    Jonathan felt his temples throbbing. Clenching his jaw, he admonished, ¡°Do you know why Queen

    Group can stand tall for over a century?¡±

    Frieda hung her head low and said nothing.

    ¡°That¡¯s because we deliver what we promise!¡± Jonathan shot her a disappointed look. ¡°If we give up on

    our principle easily because of personal matters, Queen Group will lose the credibility to do business in

    the medical industry!¡±

    Frieda cowered back and nced at Alfred cautiously. She said humbly, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯m doing this for

    Queen Group¡¯s sake. Nopany in Horington dares to go against Farwell Group! Mrs. Farwell

    warned every medicinal herb supplier in Horington to stay away from Roxanne. If we don¡¯t do the

    same, how will she think of us? Our rtionship with Farwell Group might take a toll. It isn¡¯t worth the

    risk.¡±

    She then nced at Jonathan to gauge his reaction.

    Jonathan stared at her icily and waited for her to devise more excuses to justify her foolish actions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what Roxanne did to the Farwell family six years ago? She deserves to get punished

    for her irresponsible actions.¡± Frieda tried to add fuel to the fire.

    Right after she said that, Jonathan let out an icy snort.

    Frieda¡¯s heart leaped to her throat as she shot him a perplexed look.

    ¡°You remember what Dr. Jarvis did to the Farwell family six years ago, so I believe you still remember

    how Dr. Jarvis cured Grandpa a while ago.¡± The more Frieda spoke, the more ridiculous Jonathan felt.

    He promptly exposed Frieda¡¯s lousy excuse.

    Taken aback, Frieda turned to look at Alfred instinctively.

    Based on what Jonathan said, it was clear that Alfred had made up his mind.

    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Frieda¡¯s voice softened when she btedly realized that she should act coy to Alfred.

    After hearing her excuses, Alfred was puzzled and exhausted.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He had treated his grandchildren equally over the years and taught them personally.

    However, Frieda grew up as an ungrateful youngdy with extreme behavior.

    Does she not respect me at all?

    Disappointment flooded Alfred¡¯s heart as he gave Frieda a crestfallen look. ¡°Don¡¯t turn to me. Dr. Jarvis

    saved my life, and I made that clear during the banquet that we should treat Dr. Jarvis as our family.

    How could you do that to her?¡±

    Frieda hurriedly exined, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯ve gotten it wrong. I¡ª¡±

    Alfred interjected, ¡°Will you admit to your mistake?¡± His voice was stern as he stared at her intently.

    Frieda fell silent, but the fear on her face turned to indignance.

    Indeed, she had her reason for doing that, but she also did it for the sake of Queen Group. How dare

    they question me now? They will realize they are wrong when Farwell Group causes trouble for them in

    the future!

    As she didn¡¯t seem to regret her actions, Alfred shook his head in disappointment. ¡°From today onward,

    you aren¡¯t allowed to interfere in Queen Group¡¯s business anymore. Jonathan will be in charge of

    Queen Group solely.¡±

    Frieda¡¯s head whipped up in shock at her grandfather¡¯s words.

    Before she could protest, Alfred gestured for Jonathan to take him upstairs. He didn¡¯t want to stay back

    and listen to her nonsense.

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373

    Chapter 373 Think Of Another Way Upstairs, Alfred let out a sigh. ¡°Keep an eye on Frieda. She¡¯s

    reckless,so I''m afraid she''ll do something foolish,¡± he told Jonathan. Jonathan agreed to his request

    hastily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Also, don¡¯t take Frieda¡¯s words to heart.

    We shall supply Dr.

    Jarvis with the medicinal herbs she needs.

    I shall bear the responsibility if Farwell Group causes trouble for us.¡± Alfred reminded, ¡°Queen Group

    honors its promise, so we can¡¯t break our principle.¡± Jonathannodded in response.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call Dr.

    Jarvis now to exin the situation to her,¡± he said. Alfred shot him a curt nod.

    ¡°You can leave now.

    I''m tired.¡± After learning what Frieda did, Alfred had gone cold with fury.

    Exhaustion only caught up to him after he dealt with the matter. After helping Alfred to get into

    bed,Jonathan left the bedroom.

    He then gave Roxanne a call. Meanwhile, Roxanne was feeling heavy-hearted in her office. It was

    getting dark, butQueen Group still hadn''t reverted to her. She started suspecting that Colby was right.

    Queen Group promised to investigate the matter, but it was just an excuse to brush her off. If he¡¯s right,

    I¡¯ll have tofigure out a way to contact the medicinal herb suppliers in the neighboring city.

    It will take time to deliver the medicinal herbs, but that¡¯s the only way for now.

    I wonder if those people have received warning from Farwell Group. With that thought in mind,

    Roxanne pulledher phone out to call the senior she met at a previous academic conference. She had

    just gotten her phone when it started vibrating and ringing. Stunned, Roxanne furrowed her brows and

    nced at her screen.

    Her eyes lit up when she spotted the caller ID.

    ¡°Mr.

    Queen,¡± she greeted.

    Jonathan told her apologetically, ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, I''ve investigated the matter, and it was just a misunderstanding.

    I''ve dealt with it, so we shall deliver the medicinal herbs you need to the research institute tomorrow

    morning.¡± Hearingthat, Roxanne exhaled in relief.

    She could finally rx at the good news.

    ¡°Can I ask what happened?¡± Jonathan fell silent for a few moments.

    ¡°Well, it''s an internal problem within Queen Group, so I can¡¯t tell you anything.

    However, it won¡¯t happen again.

    Don''t worry,¡± he assured. Roxanne didn''t ask any more questions and nodded.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jonathan chuckled.

    ¡°You¡¯re wee.

    If you need any medicinal herbs urgently, please consider Queen Group first.

    We promise we''ll deliver the medicinal herbs as stipted on the contract.¡± Roxanne thanked him

    gratefully.

    After a brief small talk, the two ended the call. At the same time, someone knocked on Roxanne¡¯s door.

    Colby entered her office. Hehad waited the entire day but didn''t receive any updates from Queen

    Group.

    Hence, he got worried and came over to ask Roxanne about the matter. ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, did Queen Group give you any update about the matter?¡± he urged. He noticed the smileflitting

    across Roxanne''s lips right after he asked that question. ¡°They just called and promised to deliver the

    medicinal herbs first thing tomorrow morning,¡± Roxanne told him cheerfully. Colby had already guessed

    the answer from her expression.

    He shed a grin and said, ¡°I knew Queen Group wouldn¡¯t go back on their word.¡± His smile slipped

    ashe added, ¡°But Queen Group is the onlypany that is willing to work with us right now.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It isn''t enough.¡± The research institute was expanding quickly, so Queen Group couldn¡¯t supply the

    medicinal herbs they needed fast enough. Roxanne¡¯ssmile faded.

    ¡°No matter what, this batch of medicinal herbs can solve our problem for now.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374

    Chapter 374 Is This Not Too Much On the other hand, Frieda was furious as she assumed her brother

    and grandfather didn¡¯t appreciate her efforts.

    Consequently, they even forbade her from interfering in Queen Group''s business. After Alfred and

    Jonathan went upstairs, Frieda plopped onto the couch angrily and brooded for along time.

    She would asionally vent her frustrations on the servants. As she failed to tamp down her

    frustration, she called Aubree. ¡°Aubree,where are you?¡± Aubree was in the hospital, and Sonya was

    sitting beside her.

    Hearing Frieda''s voice, she lowered her phone''s volume and responded, ¡°I¡¯m in the hospital.

    What''s wrong?¡± ¡°Haven''t you got discharged yet?¡± Frieda asked in concern. Frieda knew Aubree was

    admitted to the hospital after she got hurt trying to save Sonya.

    Frieda often visited Aubree at the hospital, but she didn''t realize Aubree¡¯s condition was that serious.

    Aubree nced at Sonya and said pretentiously, ¡°I wanted to discharge from thehospital as I think I''m

    doing better, but Mrs.

    Farwell is worried about me.¡± Hearing that, Sonya shot her a reproachful look. Aubree shed a coy

    smile as their gazes met. ¡°It¡¯s onlyright for Mrs.

    Farwell to show her concern for you as you got hurt trying to save her.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Besides, you¡¯re her future daughter-inw.

    Who else should she shower her affection on if not for you?¡± Frieda answered cheerfully.

    Recalling what happened earlier, she put on a gloomy expression.

    ¡°I¡¯lle visit youter.

    Wait for me!¡± Aubree grunted in agreement. After the call ended, Sonya offered her a slice of orange.

    Taking the slice of orange from her, Aubree said, ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell, I¡¯ve already recovered.

    You don¡¯t have to take care of me.

    You''re making me feel rather uneasy.¡± Sonya shot her a disapproving look.

    ¡°You are injured so you need to recuperate in the hospital for some time.

    Why do you feel uneasy if I were to take care of you? You got hurt because of me.

    I''ll feel bad if I don''t take care of you!¡± Aubree''s lips curled as she ate the orange obediently. Sonya was

    pleased by how obedient Aubree looked.

    Nodding, she added, ¡°After you marry into the Farwell family, we will have a lot of time to care for each

    other.¡± Aubree¡¯s cheeks turned pink as shegave Sonya a shy look.

    ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell, Lucian hasn¡¯t made up his mind yet.

    Stop saying that.¡±

    ¡°Lucian will listen to me.

    Roxanne is getting kicked out of Horington.

    Who else can Lucian marry besides you?¡± Sonya said solemnly. Aubree promptly feigned ignorance.

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± ¡°I''ve warned all medicinal herbs suppliers in Horington to stop providing

    medicinal herbs to Roxanne.

    If she knows her ce, she should know that she isn¡¯t weed in Horington!¡± Sonya responded

    coolly. As Pearson Group wasone of the biggest medicinal herb suppliers in Horington, Aubree knew

    that Sonya meant what she said.

    Despite feeling delighted inwardly, Aubree protested, ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell, isn''t this too much? If the research institute discovers that Roxanne is the reason¡ª¡± ¡°You don¡¯t

    haveto pity her, for she brought this upon herself.

    How dare she return to Horington after what she did to us?¡± Sonya patted Aubree¡¯s shoulder to

    consoleher. Aubree pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Who called you?¡± Sonya asked. ¡°It was Frieda.

    She will beingter to pay me a visitter,¡± came Aubree¡¯s answer. Sonya put the stuff she was

    holding aside and gotto her feet.

    ¡°You have a visitor, so I won¡¯t disturb you.

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375

    Chapter 375 Let Roxanne Off Easily Not long after Sonya left, someone knocked on the door. Frieda

    then walked inwearing a bitter expression. ¡°What''s wrong? Did someone bully you?¡± Aubree

    questioned as she was confused after seeing her expression. Frieda sat beside the bed and started

    peeling an apple distractedly.

    ¡°My brother and my grandpa!¡± sheined. As Frieda wasn''t focusing on peeling the apple, Aubree

    tookthe apple and knife away from her.

    Patiently, she asked, ¡°What did they do to you?¡± ¡°They found out I was the one whotold Rex to not

    supply the medicinal herbs to Roxanne!¡± Frieda shot her an aggrieved look. Actually, it was Aubree who

    gave her the idea in the first ce. If Aubree hadn''t mentioned the matter, Frieda wouldn''t find out that

    Sonya had cklisted Roxanne. As they both disliked Roxanne, Aubree suggested that she should

    grab the opportunity to stop supplying medicinal herbs to Roxanne. Besides getting to vent their

    frustration, they could also improve the rtionship between Queen Group and Farwell Group. Frieda

    didn''t think much about it.

    Assuming that Aubree was helping her, she did as she was told. After she received a scolding, she

    immediately came to Aubree and poured out her grievances. A sh of disgustappeared in Aubree''s

    eyes.

    I can''t believe Frieda couldn''t aplish something this simple! Despite thinking that way, Aubree had

    to pretend to be a caring and understanding friend. ¡°Thenwhat happened? Did they reprimand you?¡±

    she urged softly. Frieda nodded angrily.

    ¡°They said I was trying to destroy the Queen family''s reputation.

    I was prohibited to interfere in Queen Group''s business from now on!¡± Having said that, Frieda took

    Aubree¡¯s other arm and gave hera pleading look.

    ¡°Aubree, you know I did nothing wrong.

    Please help me exin to Jonathan and my grandpa!¡± I did nothing wrong but lost my voice in Queen

    Group.

    It''s not worthwhile at all. A sh of impatience appeared on Aubree¡¯s face as she brushed Frieda¡¯s

    hand away discreetly.

    ¡°Calm down.

    It¡¯s normal for Old Mr.

    Queen and Jonathan to react that way, for it was Roxanne who cured Old Mr.

    Queen¡¯s illness.

    Jonathan had always stood on Roxanne''s side, so it''s normal for him to defend her.¡± Frieda¡¯s

    expression changed slightly.

    ¡°Are we going to let Roxanne off easily this time?¡± Aubree grimaced.

    ¡°Did Queen Group resume supplying medicinal herbs to Roxanne''s research institute?¡± Frieda nodded

    gravely. Obviously, Jonathan and Grandpa want to continue supplying medicinal herbs toRoxanne. A

    wave of fury crashed through Frieda when she thought of she failed to teach Roxanne a lesson and

    instead ended up getting reprimanded by her family. Aubree''s rage nearly went through the roof, for

    that meant that Sonya''s n had fallen short. She didn''t want Queen Group to intervene and hinted at

    Frieda to take action against Roxanne.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    s, she didn''t know that Frieda was that unreliable. Aubree fell silent, but Frieda didn¡¯t realize

    anything was wrong andcontinued to pour her grievances. ¡°I wonder why Grandpa and Jonathan side

    with Roxanne when all she did was cure Grandpa''s illness.

    They refused to believe me even though I am one of them.

    I did this for Queen Group''s sake!¡± sheined. Aubree was getting annoyed, so she merely

    replied half-heartedly, ¡°They will soonknow that you''re right.¡± Hearing her acknowledgment, Frieda was

    pleased.

    I knew I was right! However, she couldn''t help butment, ¡°Ugh, we let her off easily this time!¡±

    Aubree¡¯s eyes were blocks of ice.

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376

    Chapter 376 Smile And Says Nothing Frieda was rather confused. Could it be that¡­ Aubree has

    another trick up her sleeve? With that thought in mind, Frieda askedcarefully, ¡°Aubree, do you mean

    that you have another way to teach Roxanne a lesson?¡± Ugh, she''s so annoying.

    Even if I have another trick up my sleeve, why would I let her know? She¡¯sno help at all! However,

    Aubree knew she would still need Frieda''s help one day.

    Thus, she assured Frieda, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.

    I won¡¯t let that b*tch gain the upper hand.

    She was the reason you got chided by Old Mr.

    Queen and Jonathan.

    I shall avenge you and make sure she gets what she deserves!¡± In just a few words,Aubree had ced

    the me on Roxanne. Frieda nodded vehemently.

    ¡°Since I met her, Grandpa and Jonathan kept finding fault with me.

    I''m one of them, but they insisted on siding with her! We really need to teach her a lesson.¡± Having

    achieved her goal, Aubree squinted her eyesin satisfaction.

    She patted Frieda''s shoulder and said, ¡°Don''t forget that we''re not the only ones who hate Roxanne.¡±

    Her words stunned Frieda.

    It took a while for thetter to realize what she meant. Oh, I forgot that it was Sonya who came up

    withthe n to make things difficult for Roxanne.

    There''s no way Roxanne can get what she wants! It was clear that Sonya wanted to take Roxanne

    down to help Aubree. After all, everyone saw how Sonya adored Aubree all theyears. There was no

    way Sonya would allow Roxanne, who suddenly returned, to take the ce belonging to Aubree.

    Besides, Roxanne left without saying goodbye six years ago and only left behind a divorce agreement.

    It meant that she had dumped Lucian instead of the other way around.

    Her action brought shame to the Farwell family. Sonya would never forgive Roxanne ever! The more

    Frieda pondered over the matter, the more excited she got.

    Her anger disappeared into thin air as she grinned and fawned over Aubree.

    ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell adores you, Aubree.

    This time, she must''ve taken action against Roxanne because of you!¡± Aubree was inwardly delighted,

    but she puton an act and furrowed her brows.

    ¡°That has nothing to do with me.

    It was that b*tch who has a death wish.¡± ncing at Aubree¡¯s wounded arm, Frieda responded,

    ¡°Roxanne returned to the country a while ago, but Mrs.

    Farwell didn''t take action against her until you got hurt.

    Do you still think it has nothing to do with you? She only took action as Roxanne caused your arm to

    get injured twice.¡± Aubree turned to look ather arm and shed a smile and said nothing. Indeed, if she

    hadn''t decided to be ruthless toward herself, Sonya might still be tolerating Roxanne''s existence. Her

    injury had forced Sonya to take sides. Frieda put on a ttering smile.

    ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell adores you.

    Roxanne bullied you, so she must teach Roxanne a lesson.

    You¡¯re her future daughter-inw, after all.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°We have to wait for Lucian''s decision.¡± Frieda couldn''t care less.

    ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell is on your side.

    After she kicked Roxanne out of Horington, you''ll be the only woman by Lucian¡¯s side.

    Who else can he marry besides you? Just wait patiently for the day toe.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    You''ll be his wife in the near future.¡± Hmm, she''s right.

    Aubree''s heart swelled with an indescribable sense of happiness at that thought.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377

    Chapter 377 Why The Sudden Question When Roxanne returned home in the evening, Lysa had

    brought Archie and Benny home and prepared dinner forthem. Upon noticing Roxanne from a distance,

    the two children greeted her, ¡°You must be tired, Mommy!¡± They tilted their heads to look at Roxanne

    and realized she looked worn out. The two boys exchanged nces.

    Mommy must have had a hard time at work. Roxanne was exhausted after a long day at work, but after

    seeing how worried hersons were, she pulled herself together.

    Stroking their heads, she smiled.

    ¡°Thank you, my darlings.¡± When her words fell, Archie and Benny immediately ran to fetch her a pair of

    slippers and ced themat her feet. Roxanne responded with a grin. When she took off her coat, the

    two boys grabbed it from her and hung it on the rack. It took them a while as they were not tall enough

    to reach the coat rack. Roxanne giggled while patiently waiting for the boys.

    After they managed to hang the coat, she led them to the dining table and sat them down. ¡°Bon app¨¦tit,

    Mommy!¡± The two little ones evengave their mother some of their food. Roxanne''s smile grew wider.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    All her exhaustion vanished in a sh when she saw how obedient Archie and Benny were. ¡°Mommy,

    you must be tired, right?¡± Benny leaned over to observeher expression. Roxanne responded with a

    comforting smile, ¡°Not at all, especially seeing your faces.¡± The two boys looked at her with suspicion.

    ¡°Come, try some.¡± Roxanne gave them a portion of her food as well. Just when she thought the little

    ones would dine in peace, Benny suddenly questioned endearingly, ¡°Mommy, when do we get to travel

    out of the country again?¡± Archie, sitting on the side, shot a nce at Roxanne. Roxanne froze for a

    moment before answering, ¡°I still have work to do at the research institute.

    We can travel once Iplete all my tasks.¡± ¡°Does that mean we won¡¯t get to travel anytime soon?¡±

    Benny queried again. Roxanne bobbed her head inresponse to his question. ¡°How long more do we

    have to wait?¡± Benny refused to give in for some reason, making Roxanne knit her brows. When their

    gazes met, she noticed his eyes were full of anticipation. Roxanne could not help but feel a pang of

    guilt. The two boys enjoyed living in Chanaea, yet they had to relocate from one ce to another

    because of her. However, knowing Sonya was on their backs, Roxanne had no choice but to steel

    herself and grasp at straws. When she did not reply to them even after some time, the little ones urged

    her to give them an answer, ¡°Mommy!¡± Hearing that, Roxanne came back to her senses and put on a

    cursory smile.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer yet.

    What''s with the question, though?¡± Archie and Benny exchanged nces again.

    They were disappointed with Roxanne''s response. Seeing them like this, Roxanne had no idea what

    was on their minds. ¡°We bumped into Essie in the kindergarten.

    She came to y with us, but we could tell she wasn¡¯t happy,¡± Benny said ina sweet, mellow voice.

    Looking at Roxanne, he pleaded, ¡°Mommy, can we stay a little longer?¡± Roxanne felt a tingling pain in

    her heart when she thought of Este.

    After keeping mum for a moment, she shook her head.

    ¡°We have to leave after I''vepleted my work here.

    Don''t you miss Professor Lambert?¡± Feeling disappointed, Archie and Benny lowered their heads.

 Chapter 378

    ?

    Roxanne was at a loss for words upon noticing how downhearted they were.

    Thankfully, Archie and Benny knew their mother could not bear to leave Este either. Although they were upset, they eventually regained theirposure and continued finishing their dinner, sensibly not uttering another word.

    By the time Roxanne finished her dinner, she had drained everyst bit of her energy. The two boys went upstairs to rest as they were not in the mood to y anymore.

    Watching them sleep, Roxanne gently stroked their cheeks and whispered, ¡°Sorry, darlings.¡±

    At such a young age, Archie and Benny had to travel from one ce to another beca?se of her.

    By right, these boys deserved a better life. Had she told Lucian the truth, the Farwell family would for sure take them back, and they would be able to enjoy all the privileges.

    Yet, Roxanne chose to keep them by her side.

    She had worked hard over the years to make it up to the boys, but it seemed what she did was far from enough.

    After watching them sleep for a while, Roxanne leaned forward and gave them a peck on their foreheads. She then stood up, turned off the lights, and left the room.

    When they heard the sound of the closing door, Archie and Benny gradually opened their eyes and exchanged looks.

    They heard Roxanne¡®s apology because they had been awake all along. Why did Mommy apologize to us? Did she do anything bad to us?This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Returning to her room, Roxanne packed her things for a while before lying on her bed.

    As she had a long day at work, she thought she would fall deep into slumber in no time, but the moment she shut her eyes, all sorts of images kept popping up in her mind.

    She recalled how Sonya confronted her in the caf¨¦, how Este cried while pleading with her to stay, and the disappointment on Archie¡®s and Benny¡®s faces.

    Roxanne felt helpless. My life is nothing but a joke.

    After working hard for so many years, she thought she had garnered enough strength to face the Farwell family, but that was not the case. To the Farwells, she was just another small fry.

    Once again, she had to leave the city because of the Farwell family,

    After what seemed like a long time, Roxanne finally fell asleep.

    When the rm rang the next day, Roxanne woke up with a headache. However, upon remembering Queen Group would deliver the herb today, she forced herself to crawl out of bed. Even when she was freshening up in the bathroom, she was still very much in a daze.

    By the time she got downstairs, Archie and Benny were already having their breakfast by the table.

    When the two boys saw their mothering down the stairs, they remembered how she had apologized to themst night.

    Even so, they believed Roxanne apologized to them when they were asleep because she did not want them to know, so they decided not to pursue the matter.

    Looking at her face, they expressed their concern, "Did you not sleep well, Mommy?"

    That question took Roxanne by surprise.

    "You have dark circles under your eyes," Archie added with a serious look as he was worried about her.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne immediately understood what they were implying. stering a smile on her face, she said, "I couldn''t sleep well because I had too much coffee at work yesterday. Thanks for your concern, darlings."

    The two boys looked at each other, skeptical about her answer. After asking her a few more questions, they finally settled down.

    After breakfast, Roxanne requested Lysa''s help to send them to the kindergarten. Then, she went upstairs to put on simple makeup and drove to the research institute.

    During the drive to the research institute, she could help but feel a tad anxious.

    Jonathan might have given her his promise, but somehow, she still felt insecure because she had not seen the herb.

    Based on her experience with the other business associates, problems always urred during the delivery. Had she not called them to check on the progress, they did not even bother to tell her the truth.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379

    Roxanne arrived at the research institute¡®s entrance and saw Colby doing a check

    on the herb. Standing beside him was a plump man in a suit.

    She had no idea what their conversation was about but could tell Colby was annoyed by the man who t

    ried to please him.

    Roxanne

    rarely saw such an expression on Colby as he had always been a patient gentleman. Quickening her st

    eps, she walked up to them.

    ¡°Dr. Galloway, I didn¡®t do this on purpose. I was in a meeting when you called me yesterday, and I thou

    ght

    IP

    Before the man could finish his sentence, Colby interrupted him indifferently when he saw Roxanne co

    ming in his direction. He then introduced Roxanne to the man, ¡°This is Dr. Roxanne Jarvis, the person¨C

    in¨Ccharge of our research institute. Please tell her what you told me just now.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The man froze for a moment and immediately tilted his head to look at Roxanne. He then greeted her w

    ith respect, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, I¡®m Rex Tanner, the manager in charge of the herb from Queen Group. You can

    call me Rex.¡±

    Roxanne looked confused. This man is from Queen Group? What¡®s going on?

    Words caught in Rex¡®s throat as he did not know how to exin the situation to Roxanne.

    Truthfully, Rex was

    a victim of the incident. He only gave Colby an attitude because Frieda told him that was Jonathan¡®s id

    ea. Now, he had no choice but to bear the consequences.

    When Jonathan ordered him to apologize to people in the research institute, he thought he should beg f

    or their forgiveness in person instead of making a call. That was why he came here with his entourage.

    Never did Rex think they would give him the cold shoulder. He tried buttering Colby up, yet thetter ig

    nored him. But I can¡®te clean and tell them the instruction came from Ms. Queen, can I?

    nie

    ca

    When he found out Roxanne was the person¨Cin¨C

    charge of the research institute, he even further humbled himself before her as he knew she was the

    same person who cured Alfred.

    After exchanging nces with Colby for a moment, Roxanne looked at Rex and nodded at him in respo

    nse. ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Tanner?¡± she queried.

    Roxanne believed the man standing in front of her was the

    man who did not bother to entertain Colby over the phone. No wonder Colby gives him attitude today.

    Upon hearing the tone of Roxanne¡®s voice, he could not help but sigh before saying apologetically, ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, Dr. Galloway called me yesterday, but I was in an urgent meeting When I thought of

    returning his call after the meeting, Mr. Queen called me to his office. I got caught up with work and

    eventually forgot to get back to Dr. Galloway. And that¡®s how the misunderstanding started¡­¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile. ¡°In other words, you¡®re ming us for being impatieni?

    Are you trying to say we should have waited for your call, Mr. Tanner?¡±

    Cold sweat began beading on Rex¡®s forehead.

    He thought talking to Roxanne would be easier thanmunicating with Colby because the former was

    ¡°That¡®s not what I meant¡­¡±

    The woman was petite but exuded a domineering aura. Rex broke out in cold sweat as he could not exp

    NI

    Roxanne red at him for a few seconds before reaching out her hand. Dialing down her domineering a

 Chapter 380

    ?

    At the end of the day, the man was from Queen Group. Since Jonathan had left the matter to that man¡®s hand, that meant he was also one of Jonathan¡®s men. Therefore, Roxanne was not going to put him in a tough spot. What she said earlier was merely a reminder for him that the research institute was not easy to deal with and for him to put in more effort into the matter in the future.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Coming back to his sense, Rex let out a loud sigh of relief. He then quickly held Roxanne¡®s hand, nodding vigorously. ¡°Of course, of course!¡±

    Roxanne shed him a polite smile. ¡°I look forward to working with you, then.¡±

    Rex wiped the cold sweat off his forehead and agreed to her words fervently.

    On the other side, Colby was done with counting the herbs. He then asked the employees to move the boxes in before he walked over to the other two people.

    Clearly, Rex had done simr jobs before, for he quickly handed Colby the document when he saw the other man approaching them.

    Colby nced at Roxanne. Technically, the person in charge should be the one signing it.

    Nevertheless, Roxanne inclined her head at Colby.

    After a moment of hesitation, Colby took the document and signed it.

    However, long after he signed the document, Rex did not take it back. It seemed as if thetter was lost in his thoughts.

    The corner of Colby¡®s lips twitched before he nomittally urged, ¡°Mr. Tanner?¡±

    Hearing him, Rex snapped back to his senses and awkwardly took back the document. He then poured another round of apologies before Roxanne used her work as an excuse for him to leave.

    After watching the people from Queen Group leave, the two turned and went back into the research institute.

    "Will this batch of herbs be enough?" Roxanne asked seriously.

    Colby was walking behind her when he heard her. He then nodded. "Maybe Queen Group is trying topensate us for how Rex rejected us yesterday because they''ve given us a little more herbs than we''ve ordered. We''ll have enough for this period of time. In fact, we might have a little more than enough."

    Hearing that, Roxanne furrowed her brows. "Why didn''t you say anything about that just now?"

    Colby arched a brow in response. "I wanted to, but I saw that the list stated the same amount as the amount I''ve calcted, so I didn''t raise the issue."

    If he were to mention it around Rex, Rex would certainly take the opportunity to brush over his rejection the day before.

    There was no way Colby would give him the chance to do that.

    Knowing what he was thinking about, Roxanne siniled.

    Even so, she knew it was Jonathan''s doing. She could avoid mentioning it around Rex, but she had to thank Jonathan still.

    The moment Roxanne returned to her office, she called Jonathan.

    Jonathan picked up the call quickly. In fact, he even started speaking before Roxanne could. "Dr. Jarvis, have you received the herbs from Queen Group?

    Roxanne chuckled. "I have. Yourpany''s people came earlier than I did. Moreover, I saw that Queen Group has sent us more than I ordered. Mr. Queen, this is what you intended, right?"

    Jonathan did not disagree with that. "What happened yesterday must have been troublesome for your research institute. After you left, my grandpa chided me. Indeed, we should be held responsible for this, but I didn''t know how we couldpensate you. So, Dr. Jarvis, I hope you''ll ept these herbs."

    Having Rex send the research institute more herbs than ordered was partially a selfish wish of Jonathan-he hoped it would salvage Queen Group''s reputation among Roxanne and the others.

    Roxanne did not reject Jonathan as she knew that the extra herbs were but a trivial amount to Queen Group. Instead, she said, "Thank you, then. It''s true that your batch of herbs has helped resolve my current crisis. I''lle to you to thank you personally another day."

    "That sounds like a good idea." Jonathan chuckled. "My grandpa has been asking about when he will be meeting you." After a brief small talk, the two ended the call.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381

    After Roxanne put her phone to the side, she proceeded to read the details about the research institute¡®

    s recent use of herbs, and her head thyobbed.

    To be honest, she had already nned it all the night before; she was going to ask for a favor from Jon

    athan to introduce her to a few herb suppliers.

    However, Queen Group had given them benefits earlier in the day. If Roxanne asked for another favor, i

    t would seem as if she was greedy. As a matter of fact, she hesitated for a long while earlier in the call

    and ended up not saying anything about that to Jonathan.

    Thus, she had no choice but to contact her seniors who she had met at the medical conference the oth

    er time.

    Roxanne wondered if they still remembered her.

    As the day before had been tiring, and as she had not gotten a good night¡®s sleep the night before as w

    ell, Roxanne could not help but feel frustrated as she scrolled through her contact list.

    Everything had been going smoothly at the research institute, and they had evenpleted several ma

    jor projects under her lead.

    However, in the blink of an eye, they had returned to step one. In fact, the situation was even worse tha

    n back then.

    That was all thanks to Sonya.

    At that, Roxanne could not help but feel fury.

    I didn¡®t do anything wrong, so why won¡®t Sonya just let me go?

    The intensity of that fury rose to its peak after Roxanne failed to get anyone to pick up the calls.

    Furrowing her brows, she weakly massaged

    her temples. Once again, she was forced to acknowledge how weak and helpless she was.

    Meanwhile, Frieda felt that she had been wronged. It was one thing for Alfred to berate her, but the elde

    rly man even took back her power in Queen Group.

    Even though Frieda hadined to Aubree about it, the more Frieda ruminated about the matter, th

    e angrier she became. In the end, she barely slept that night.

    The next morning after breakfast, Frieda rushed to Queen Group.

    She dared not voice her protests 10 Alfred, but she certainly dared to convince her brother otherwise.

    Just as Jonathan ended Roxanne¡®s call, he heard amotion outside.

    ¡°Ms. Queen, Mr. Queen is currently working. If you don¡®t have an appointment¨C¡±

    What is she doing here?

    Jonathan rose to his feet as his head ached. Opening the office door, he said to his assistant, ¡°You can

    leave first ?

    Then, he frowned at his sister before turning to walk back into his office in silence.

    Frieda hurried after him. Upon entering his office, she sat down on the couch and began scanning the a

    rea.

    Even though Jonathan had chided her the day before, he still doted on his sister. Despite the solemn loo

    Smiling, Frieda took the cup of coffee from him before huffing. ¡°Why can¡®t Ie without any reason? I¡®m

    Jonathan replied in exasperation, ¡°You were never this early even when you were working back then.¡±

    At those words, Frieda fell awkwardly silent for a while. She then sipped on her coffee with

    faked nonchnce to hide her guilty feelings.

    Jonathan could read what

    was on her mind, but he said nothing out loud. Instead, he stood up and grabbed some documents befo

    A beatter, Frieda squeezed out, ¡°Jonathan, can you

    talk to Grandpa on my behalf and ask him to let me stay in Queen Group?¡±

    Just as she said that, Jonathan paused in his reading and grimaced. ¡°Give me a reason to do that.¡±

    A surge of upset rose in Frieda when she saw the grimness of her brother¡®s expression.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    I¡®ve already humbled myself, but he¡®s still acting like this. It¡®s as if I¡®ve done something terrible!

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382

    ¡°Do you still think you¡®ve done nothing wrong?¡±

    Jonathan could figure out what she was thinking with just one nce. With a cold look, he put down

    the documents in his hands and gravely looked at the young woman in front of him.

    Frieda frowned. ¡°I didn¡®t do anything wrong. The one targeting Roxanne was Mrs. Farwell, not me. I wa

    s just working on her instructions.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell told you herself not

    to supply any herbs to Dr. Jarvis¡® research institute?¡± Jonathan sternly questioned, causing

    Frieda to jump in fright.

    She tensed for a second, but she was quick to rx again. Then, she steeled herself and replied, ¡°Eve

    n if Mrs. Farwell didn¡®t tell me that, I know what she wants. Furthermore, we¡®re in a good rtionship wi

    th Farwell Group. Shouldn¡®t we help Mrs. Farwell?¡±

    Before Jonathan could speak, Frieda continued, ¡°Jonathan, remember that Roxanne left without a word

    she only left behind divorce papers. Mrs. Farwell hasn¡®t settled the score with her yet. Aren¡®t we, the pe

    ople who know what happened, stand on the same side as the Farwells? You should be avenging Luci

    an with how close you are to him!¡±.

    Jonathan returned the

    question to her in a cold tone. ¡°Did Lucian tell you this? Does Lucian need either you or me to avenge h

    im?¡±.

    As far as Jonathan knew, not only did Lucian not need them to avenge him, but he was even defending

    Roxanne even more than others. Therefore, how could Lucian possibly let them target Roxanne?

    With that in mind, Jonathan began thinking about how Lucian might not know that Sonya was targeting

    Roxanne. Otherwise, there was no way Lucian would not do anything until now.

    Meanwhile,

    Frieda was still going on with her excuses. ¡°Regardless of everything, what Roxanne did back then was

    a fact. Mrs. Farwell would never forgive her and Aubree¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Jonathan sternly interrupted her upon returning to his senses. ¡°You know well whether you¡®re do

    ing this for Mrs. Farwell or for yourself! Frieda Queen, ask yourself this¨C

    what has Dr. Jarvis done wrong to our family? If not for her, Grandpa wouldn¡®t even have recovered so

    well. She¡®s the Queen family¡®s savior! It¡®s one thing for you to target her verbally, but you still refuse to

    admit that you¡®ve done wrong even after doing something ludicrous like this!¡±

    It was the first time Frieda had seen her brother so livid, and for a while, she was frightened into silence

    .

    Jonathan then knitted his

    brows. ¡°I don¡®t know where your prejudice against Dr. Jarvis came from, but from now on, I don¡®t want t

    o hear you doing foolish things like these anymore, let alone hear you using Farwell Group as your exc

    use!¡±

    It was then Frieda recollected herself and parted her lips to defend herself.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    but you still refuse to admit that you¡®ve done wrong even after doing something ludicrous like this!¡±

    It was the first

    time Frieda had seen her brother so livid, and for a while, she was frightened into silence.

    Jonathan then knitted his brows. ¡°I don¡®t know where your prejudice against Dr. Jarvis came from, but

    from now on, I don¡®t want to hear you doing

    foolish things like these anymore, let alone hear you using Farwell Group as your excuse!¡±.

    It was then Frieda recollected herself and parted her lips to defend herself.

    However, before she could say anything, the man in

    front of her stood up and returned to his seat behind his desk.

    ¨C ¨C

    ¨C ¨C LEN

    .

    ¡°You can

    go back if you have nothing else to say. I have work to do. Also, it¡®s best that you stay home for the time

    discipline.¡± Jonathan knew that he would not be able to convince her to change her mind, so he did not w

    ¨C ¡ª HELL

    ¨C

    With that said, he threw himself into his work and did not spare another nce at Frieda anymore.

    Even so, Frieda was reluctant to give in. When she saw that he was no longer looking at her, she kept tr

    Yet, he did not raise his head to look at her even after a while.

    Scoffing in annoyance, Frieda grabbed her bag and rose to her feet. She then stormed out of the office,

    Jonathan only briefly furrowed his brows at the loud noise before continuing with his work.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383

    The spection Jonathan made in the morning gued his mind for the entire day.

    When he went off work at night, he called Lucian.

    The man on the other end of the line was swift to answer the call. ¡°Is something the matter, Jonathan?¡±

    Jonathan briefly chuckled. ¡°It¡®s been a while since we met. Are you free tonight for a drink?¡±

    Lucian creased his forehead when he heard that¨C

    he knew Jonathan had something to say to him, so he lowered his voice and agreed to it.

    After ending the call, Lucian instructed Cayden to

    pick Este up from the kindergarten before he drove to a private club he frequented.

    Just as he entered the establishment, the server came over. ¡°Mr. Farwell, Mr. Queen has been waiting f

    or you.¡±

    Lucian nodded slightly and followed the server upstairs into a private room.

    Even though Jonathan had invited Lucian out for a drink, there was

    only a bottle of beer on the table. The rest that was on the table were tes of delectable dishes.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan was lost in his thoughts on the couch. When he saw Lucian entering the room, he slowly strai

    ghtened up and smiled. ¡°I wanted to buy you a drink, but today¡®s a busy day, and I haven¡®t gotten

    to eat yet, so it¡®s mealtime instead.¡±

    Nodding, Lucian asked the server to leave.

    In seconds, only the two of them were left in the room.

    Taking a seat beside Jonathan, Lucian asked, ¡°Did something happen? Speak your mind.¡±

    However, Jonathan was stumped.

    He remembered the way Lucian treated Roxanne, but he had forgotten that it had

    been a while since he saw the two people interact.

    In other words, he did not know if their rtionship had changed after a while.

    If things were the same as what his sister told him¡ªif Lucian was silently agreeing to it as well¨C

    would his current actions be pointless?

    F

    However, by the time he came to those

    thoughts, he had already made the call to Lucian. Thus, he had no choice

    but to attend the appointment.

    While he was waiting for Lucian, Jonathan had been mulling over that matter. He was unsure if he shou

    ld talk to Lucian about it.

    Hence, Jonathan¡®s mind felt

    even more muddled when he heard Lucian¡®s question. Left without a choice, he decided to y a fool a

    nd nonchntly took some of the food with his fork before eximing, ¡°I haven¡®t eaten the whole day, a

    nd I¡®m starving! Let¡®s dig in first and chat after.¡±

    Upon seeing Jonathan¡®s abrupt actions, Lucian only deepened his frown.

    El

    Giving him a forkful of the food, Jonathan chirped, ¡°Lucian, I don¡®t think you¡®ve eaten yet too, right? Hur

    ry and try this.¡±

    The man beside him was silent for a long while.

    At that, Jonathan could not help but feel remorseful.

    I shouldn¡®t have called him so quickly. If I didn¡®t do that, I wouldn¡®t be making myself suffer in this way n

    ow.

    After a moment of silence, Lucian decided not to continue the topic and ate with Jonathan.

    While they dug in, Jonathan would asionally talk about business matters in an attempt to divert Luci

    an¡®s attention,

    However,

    the more he tried to do that, the more Lucian could sense that something was amiss with Jonathan,

    Just as they were done

    with their meal, and right as Jonathan was trying to find an excuse to leave, he heard Lucian speak up.

    ¡°You haven¡®t talked about the reason you¡®ve invited me here. What is it that you¡®re having so much

    difficulty saying?¡±

    Jonathan stiffened before forcing himself to sit

    back on the couch. After a while of contemtion, he tentatively uttered, ¡°I just wanted to ask if you¡®ve

    been in contact with Ms. Jarvis recently.¡±

    Ms. Jarvis? As in Roxanne Jarvis?

    Lucian frowned upon hearing his question.

    He had not contacted that woman since their meeting at the caf¨¦.

    Thest time he heard anything about Roxanne was when Este said that Roxanne

    was nning to move abroad.

    At that thought, the temperature around Lucian dropped.

    In the meantime, Cayden was just done cleaning up and had justid down

    on the bed when he heard his phone ring. It was the ringtone he had set for Lucian, so Cayden instantly

    for you?¡±

    ¡°Find out who has been contacting the major herb suppliers in Horington under Farwell Group¡®s name a

    who is the one who isn¡®t letting Horington¡®s herb suppliers work

    with VR Research Institute,¡± Lucian instructed.

    Cayden hastily agreed to work on that.

    After the call ended, confusion btedly crashed into Cayden.

    Although Farwell Group had various kinds of businesses, they did not venture deep into the medical ind

    to look into this? Why is someone from Farwell Group contacting herb suppliers?

    Despite the strangeness of the situation, Cayden still worked on it right away.

    After all, it was something concerning Farwell Group, and Cayden was Lucian¡®s assistant; it was nothing

    Not long after, he found out what had happened.

    Again, Cayden was taken aback.

    Isn¡®t VR Research Institute Ms. Jarvis¡® research institute? Moreover, the person Mr. Farwell asked me to

    out to be Mrs. Farwell?

 Chapter 384

    Theatmosphereintheroomturnedtense.

    Jonathandiscreetlyshudderedandpondered ifheshouldcontinue.

    ¡°Whyareyouaskingaboutthat?¡±Lucianncedathim.

    Jonathanclearedhis throatbeforereplyingwithhismuchnonchnceashecouldmuster,¡°WhenshecametogiveGrandpaacheckupyesterday,I suddenlyrecalledthatyouwereongoodtermswithher,soIwantedtoaskyouaboutit.Ifyourarelytalktoher,then¡­¡±

    ThenI¡®mnotgoingtobothermyselfwiththematteranymore.

    BeforeJonathancould finishhissentence,theotherman¡®seyesdarkened,

    JonathanwascertainthatLucianwoulddecipherwhatwasgoingon soon.Hence,hehaltedandgaveLucianaconfusedlook.¡°What¡®sthematter,Lucian?¡±

    ¡°Doyouwanttocourther?¡±Lucian¡®sbrowsweretightlyknitted,and Jonathancouldseethetracesofannoyanceinthem.

    HisquestionrenderedJonathandumbfoundedandspeechless.

    WhathaveIsaidtomakehimthinkthisway?

    Indeed,Roxannewasanicewoman,butJonathanknewweboutherrtionshipwithLucian.Eventhoughthatrtionshipwasnowinthepast,hewasstillnotgoingtodosomethingthatwouldmakehimanunloyalfriend.¨C

    Furthermore,Roxanne¡®srejectionwhenAlfredtriedtomatch¨Cmakethemhadbeen obvious.Howcouldhepossiblyshamelesslycourtherstill?

    Nevertheless,Lucianwasgloomilylookingathisfriendasamyriadofthoughtsshedthroughhismind.

    As far as he knew, even though Roxanne infuriated him a lot, she was quite the charming woman in many ways. Therefore, it was not surprising for his friend to be interested in her.

    Moreover,withthewayJonathanhadbeenactingtheentiretime¡­HehadbeenhesitanttospeakeversinceLucianenteredtheroom,soevidentlyJonathanthoughtofthematterasatoughtopic.

    ThatwaswhyLucianhadfiguredoutwhatJonathanwasgoingtotalkaboutthemomentJonathanmentionedRoxanne.

    Nevertheless,thefury thatcameoutofnowherebegansimmering inhimatthethoughtofthatpossibility,anditmadethetemperaturearoundhimdrop,

    Atensesilenceensued.

    IttookJonathanawhilebefore he could recollect himselfafterLucian¡®sshockingquestion.Then,

    hequicklywavedhishandstodenyit.¡°Whywouldyouthinkthat?IjustnoticedthatDr.Jarvishaslostmuchweightandsinceyouweresoprotectiveofherbackthen¡­Iwanted toaskifthetwoofyouhave¡­¡±

    Withthat,Jonathantentativelylookedat Lucianandcautiouslyseparatedhishandsasagestureofbreakingup.

    Inotherwords,hewasaskingLucianifthtterwasnolongerinterestedinRoxanne.

    HearingthatmadeLucian¡®sexpressionturncolder.¡°Iwasprotectiveofher?¡±

    Jonathannoddedinaffirmation.¡°IcouldseeitwhenDr.Jarviswastreatingmygrandpaandduringmygrandpa¡®sbirthdaycelebration.We¡®refriendsofmanyyears;howcanInotknowyouwell?¡±

    Luciancurledhislipsmockingly.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Tooutsiders,hewasexceptionallyprotectiveofRoxanne.

    Yet,whowouldhaveguessedthatRoxannewouldavoidhimandevenfleeoverseasjusttohidefromhim?

    ThemomentJonathansensedthechangeinLucian¡®sdemeanor,hisheadachereturned.

    HecouldnotsaythatLucianhadnothingtodowiththat¡ªthatLucianwasstillconcernedaboutRoxanne.Yet,despiteallthathehadsaid,hehadnotheardasinglewordofconcernfromLucian.Infact,Lucianseemedaloofandinabadmoodasifsomeonehadowedhimtheirlifesavings.

    Atthesametime,JonathancouldnotsaythatLuciancarednotforRoxanne.Afterall,hehadneverseenhisfriendundergoasmanymoodfluctuationsasthisforawomanbefore.NotonlydidLuciannotinterrupthim,butheactuallycontinuedthetopicJonathanraised.

    SoshouldItalkaboutthatmatterwithhim?

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385

    A beatter, Jonathan took in a deep breath and

    steeled himself before asking, ¡°So, how are things between the two of you? If you¡®re not nning to get

    involved with her anymore, I¡¯ll think of her as just a normal

    doctor the next time she gives my grandpa a checkup, and I won¡¯t be as courteous anymore.¡±

    Secondster, Lucian uttered, ¡°Just treat her the same as you always do.¡±

    She¡®s going to be overseas soon, anyway; she¡®s not going to have many chances to give Old Mr. Quee

    n checkups anymore.

    Hearing that, Jonathan let out a relieved sigh quietly because

    his words meant that Lucian was still interested in Roxanne.

    After learning that, Jonathan began trying to steer the topic toward what troubles Roxanne had been en

    countering the past few days.

    een enco

    ¡°Ahem. Also, when Dr. Jarvis came to give my grandpa a checkup yesterday, she mentioned their rese

    arch institute has encountered some troubles again,¡± Jonathan started, trying to keep the change in the

    topic as smooth as possible.

    Just as those words were out of his mouth, Lucian turned to look at him. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan

    exined, ¡°Dr. Jarvis came to treat my grandpa because all the herb suppliers in Horington refused to

    work with their research institute. That¡®s why she came to the Queen family to get a contract that would

    be announced to the public about us selling herbs to their research institute at half price. After that, she

    seeded in treating my grandpa, so I signed the contract with

    her as promised. With Queen Group as the pioneer, most of the herb

    suppliers began coborating with the research institute again. However, for the past few days¡­¡±

    EL

    Jonathan trailed off and nced at his friend¡®s expression. It was then he saw

    the frown on Lucian¡®s face.

    A pauseter, Jonathan continued, ¡°The same thing happened again. All the

    herb suppliers in Horington

    have received a notice that warned them against working with Dr. Jarvis¡® research institute. So, the only

    business partner that Dr. Jarvis has left is Queen Group.¡±

    Wrath appeared on Lucian¡®s face. ¡°Who did this?

    Jonathan kept quiet for a while before deciding not to give Lucian the

    answer right away. Instead, he patied Lucian¡®s shoulders and replied mysteripusly, ¡°This is all I can tell

    you. I¡®m sure that looking into this matter is no difficult feat for you, so it¡®s best that you look into this yo

    urself.¡±

    Regardless of everything, Sonya was an elder to him. Moreover, this was, at the end of the day, Lucian¡®

    s family matter. If he continued, he would be crossing the line.

    Jonathan thought that Lucian would

    look into the matter the next day at work or when they separated their wayster.

    To his surprise, though, just as he was done telling Lucian about

    it, thetter ignored the fact that Jonathan was still right

    beside him and instantly took out his phone to make a call.

    In the meantime, Cayden was just done cleaning up and had justid down

    on the bed when he heard his phone ring. It was the ringtone he had set for Lucian, so Cayden instantl

    y shot upright and picked up the call. ¡°Mr. Farwell, what can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°Find out who has been contacting the major herb suppliers in Horington under Farwell Group¡®s name a

    nd who is the one who isn¡®t letting Horington¡®s herb suppliers work

    with VR Research Institute,¡± Lucian instructed.

    Cayden hastily agreed to work on that.

    After the call ended, confusion btedly crashed into Cayden.

    Although Farwell Group had various kinds of businesses, they did not venture deep into the medical ind

    to look into this? Why is someone from Farwell Group contacting herb suppliers?

    Despite the strangeness of the situation, Cayden still worked on it right away.

    After all, it was something concerning Farwell Group, and Cayden was Lucian¡®s assistant; it was nothing

    Not long after, he found out what had happened.

    Again, Cayden was taken aback.

    Isn¡®t VR Research Institute Ms. Jarvis¡® research institute? Moreover, the person Mr. Farwell asked me to

    out to be Mrs. Farwell?

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386

    Cayden took quite

    some time before he could reel in from the shock. The first thing he did after that was to report to Lucia

    n.

    Meanwhile, Lucian did not speak after ending the call with Cayden. Jonathan was no fool, so he

    quietly ate the food that had turned cold.

    When Lucian¡®s phone lit up again, Jonathan whipped his head toward it.

    Lucian answered the call swiftly.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I have the findings,¡± Cayden started cautiously.

    ¡°Who did this?¡± Lucian asked in a deep voice.

    Cayden hesitantly replied, ¡°It¡®s¡­ Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian lowered his gaze when he heard that, but no surprise crossed his face.

    Ever since Jonathan told him about the matter, he could somewhat guess who was behind it. Instructin

    g Cayden to look into it was just to make sure his spection was right.

    ¡°Understood.¡± Lucian then expressionlessly ended the call.

    The temperature in the room had almost dropped below zero by then.

    Jonathan opened his mouth to say something, but Lucian¡®s voice came first.

    ¡°When did you find out about this?¡±

    Jonathan tensed for a moment before answering honestly, ¡°Yesterday.¡±

    Just as he replied to Lucian, the temperature in the room dropped even more.

    Jonathan quickly exined, ¡°Queen Group was affected too, so I was busy dealing with Queen Group¡®

    s trouble. Also, I didn¡®t know how I should tell you about it, so it dragged on until today. Don¡®t worry. The

    herbs Queen Group supplied to Dr. Jarvis and the others should be enough.¡±

    Lucian lowered his gaze, suppressing the upset feelings.

    After all, he was ultimately at fault for something like this to happen.

    He knew that his mother disliked Roxanne, and he had seen the two¡®s confrontation in the caf¨¦ himself.

    He should have realized that his mother would haveid a finger on Roxanne,

    He should have sent men to keep a close eye on both of them to stop his

    mother from doing anything and to protect Roxanne.

    However, Lucian had been too busy with hispany. Whenever he came back from his office, he wou

    ld stay at Este¡®s side at all times, resulting in him neglecting Roxanne.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Furthermore, he never expected his mother to have made a move so quickly.

    ¡°Also, I didn¡®t know you had no idea about this,¡± Jonathan slowly added.

    He thought that Lucian would somewhat know about that since Sonya had done it by using Farwell Gro

    up¡®s power.

    If not for Frieda¡®s words earlier in the morning, Jonathan would have never thought about telling Lucian

    At that, Lucian¡®s expression darkened even more!

    That woman must have known that this

    has something to do with Farwell Group. Maybe she thinks that I know

    about this as well. She¡®s already avoiding me before this. Now, I wonder what she thinks of me.

    ¡°I¡®ve been busy in thepany,¡± was the simple answer Lucian gave to Jonathan.

    Thetter nodded in understanding. True. Mrs. Farwell would have hidden this from Lucian.

    With that thought in

    mind, Jonathan could not help but feel apologetic. ¡°I should have told you about this yesterday if I knew

    There was no change in Lucian¡®s expression as he said, ¡°Only the two of us will know about this; my mo

    If Lucian were to put himself in Jonathan¡®s shoes, he would be able to understand why thetter took so

    Their families were on good terms. By telling Lucian about it, Jonathan would essentially be making ene

    Jonathan drew his brows together. ¡°That¡®s not the point. If not for seeing the way you treat Dr. Jarvis my

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387

    ¡°Still, what are you going to do

    now that you¡®ve learned about this?¡± Jonathan hesitantly asked as he curiously stared at Lucian.

    Jonathan was certain that his friend was interested in Roxanne.

    However, whether or not Lucian was going to stand up against Sonya for Roxanne was something Jon

    athan was unsure about.

    Lucian frowned as frustration washed over him. A beatter, he finally uttered, ¡°I¡®ll think of a way to deal

    with Farwell Group. Will you be able to assist with Roxanne¡®s side?¡±

    Jonathan was baffled to hear that.

    Think of a way? What does that even mean? Is he going to go up against Mrs. Farwell or not?

    ?

    When Lucian heard no response from Jonathan, he added, ¡°It¡®s fine if it¡®s inconvenient for you. I¡®ll think

    of a way myself. For now, I can¡®t go up against my mother in public.¡±

    With the kind of person his mother was, the more he went up against her for Roxanne, the more irked h

    is mother would be with Roxanne, and the more she would target Roxanne.

    Furthermore, regardless of everything, she was his mother.

    Lucian had to be more or less considerate of her status.

    MOI

    Jonathan btedly came back to his senses at that. After a moment of rumination, he voiced, ¡°I¡®ll definit

    ely help out. Currently, only Queen Group is working with Dr. Jarvis¡® research institute. Although I can

    make sure that they get the herbs they need for now, I won¡®t be able to do this long¨C

    term. Dr. Jarvis will need to work with more herb suppliers, and with Queen Group¡®s influence in Horing

    ton, it won¡®t be too difficult for me to convince several herb suppliers to do so. However..¡± He trailed off,

    giving Lucian a long lolok.

    Seeing that, Lucian knitted his brows even more. ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Things will go far smoother if you back me up,¡°Jonathan responded as he arched a brow. ¡°T¡®ll just be l

    ooking for a few better herb suppliers. No one will say a word to Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian inclined his head. ¡°Thank you, then. Also if it¡®s possible, try to keep her in the country.¡±

    Lucian knew Roxanne well¨C

    he knew she would not just leave the research institute to rot and head overseas.

    If Jonathan was going to help out, Roxanne would certainly do her best to work with him.

    ¡°No problem!¡±

    Only after agreeing to it did Jonathan realize what Lucian had just said, and he knitted his brows in sho

    ck. ¡°Wait. What do you mean? Dr. Jarvis is going overseas? She isn¡®t nning to stay in the country?¡±

    Lucian nodded.

    Jonathan was still in disbelief. ¡°How did you know about that? I thought you haven¡®t contacted her for a w

    As far as

    Jonathan knew, Roxanne had stayed abroad for six years, and she was back in the country to lead a res

    could not believe that she would leave so easily.

    Lucian¡®s lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°It¡®s the truth. Not a misunderstanding. She told Essie about it.

    He, too, had been stupefied upon learning about it, but that was the reality he had to ept.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then you¡­¡± Jonathan cast Lucian a hesitant look.

    What is Lucian going to do if Dr. Jarvis leaves the country?

    Lucian gave him a dark look. ¡°That¡®s why I¡®m asking you to try to keep her in the country.¡±

    At that, Jonathan snapped back to his senses and let out a sigh inwardly. He then chuckled and teased,

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388

    However, Jonathan had been harboring a thought ever since he learned that Roxanne was Lucian¡®s ex

    ¨Cwife who had left without a word, and he could not help but ask it at that moment.

    ¡°What rtionship does Dr. Jarvis have with Essie? I¡®ve never seen Essie so reliant on anyone.¡±

    Even though Jonathan did

    not say it out loud, Lucian could guess what Jonathan was trying to ask. Hence, he mildly replied, ¡°Essi

    e¡®s her daughter.¡±

    It to

    Jonath

    Jonathan had long guessed that, but hearing it from Lucian was another matter. a while toe back t

    o his senses after hearing Lucian¡®s response.

    The time Roxanne left and

    Este¡®s age, along with how close Este was with Roxanne, made Jonathan suspect that Este was

    Roxanne¡®s daughter.

    However, it seemed Roxanne treated Este like any ordinary child whenever they interacted, so Jonat

    han dared not jump to any conclusions about that.

    Thus, he was perplexed to hear Lucian¡®s confession.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    So Dr. Jarvis doesn¡®t know about this? She gave birth to the girl, but she has no idea about that?

    Jonathan simply could not wrap his head around the matter, so he hesitantly asked, ¡°Dr. Jarvis doesn¡®t

    know about this, does sh

    Lucian nodded in affirmation. ¡°It seems like something has happened midway, so both Essie and Roxa

    nne don¡®t know about this.¡±

    The more Jonathan thought about it, the more absurd he found it to be. ¡°Why don¡®t you tell them both t

    hen?¡±

    If Dr. Jarvis finds out that Essie¡®s her daughter, she might choose to marry Lucian again for the sake of

    Essie. Things won¡®t be thisplicated.

    At his question, Lucian¡®s gaze darkened. ¡°It¡®s because she has two sons.¡±

    zec

    aus

    IWO SO

    Initially, it was because of her two boys and also because he

    thought Roxanne knew that Este was her daughter.

    Later on, he realized there had been a misunderstanding, but there was no

    opportunity for him to exin it anymore.

    Now, Roxanne was avoiding him. If he were to tell her about this, he was sure that he would only be tro

    ubling her even more.

    Jonathan knew that Roxanne had two children, but he had never seen them himself. Hence, he only m

    uttered, ¡°We don¡®t know what Dr. Jarvis has gone through all

    these years. Honestly, I¡®m curious about where her kids are from.¡±

    Lucian lowered his gaze in silence.

    The children¡®s history was still a mystery to him.

    At Lucian¡®s silence, Jonathan realized that

    his friend did not want to continue the topic anymore. Furthermore, he had received confirmation for his

    everything, Dr. Jarvis is Essie¡®s biological mother, I definitely have to help out for Essie¡®s sake, so be at

    Lucian¡®s tense expression rxed a little, and he nodded at Jonathan. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jonathan smiled. ¡°If you want to thank me, you¡®ll have to treat me to this meal.¡±

    Smiling in return, Lucian agreed to it.

    It was gettingte, and since the two were done discussing the main topic, they stood to leave.

    When they arrived downstairs, the server came up to them to inquire about the bill. Jonathan raised a br

    The server nced at Lucian and saw the man nod. Then, the server bowed at the two respectfully befo

    Even after returning to the Queen residence, Jonathan still remembered his promise to Lucian about he

    and were under Queen Group¡®s protection that night. After he offered them

    benefits while also threatening them, they agreed to consider working with VR Research Institute.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389

    The next morning, Roxanne was in the research institute, troubled by the issue of business partners.

    She had contacted everyone she could in

    the country in the past few days, but her efforts were to no avail.

    Many did not have a widework of connections in Horington. Even

    if they did, they were not going to fight against Farwell Group for her.

    Three days after, Roxanne was lost.

    Right as she was in the middle of despairing, someone knocked on her office door.

    Colby entered with Jonathan behind him.

    m

    .

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, Mr. Queen hase,¡± Colby informed her.

    Hearing that, Roxanne raised her head in

    shock. When she saw the man behind Colby, she was momentarily taken aback.

    Queen Group¡®s herbs have already been delivered, so what is he doing here?

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis.¡± Jonathan smiled at her before scanning her office.

    He wanted to take

    the opportunity to find a photo of the children¡®s father, but he only found a photo of Roxanne and the tw

    o boys on her desk.

    Jonathan then looked back at her and sat down opposite her.

    Colby already knew why Jonathan was there, so he also sat down on the couch without any hesitation.

    ¡°Mr. Queen, did¡­ something happen?¡± Roxanne held her breath, worried that Jonathan was going to f

    ollow Queen Group¡®s wishes.

    Noticing her worries, Jonathan shed her a reassuring smile. ¡°Here¡®s what happened. My grandpa chi

    ded me again after I went home yesterday. He told me that mypensation to you still isn¡®t enough, s

    ost night, I¡®ve been thinking about what else I can do for you.¡±

    Upon hearing him, Roxanne stiffened.

    Nevertheless, Jonathan continued, ¡°I¡®m in the medical industry too, so I know how

    much herbs the research institute would use. Queen Group¡®s supply will only be of

    help for a short period of time, and our group¡®s supply alone would not be enough for your work.¡±

    At that, Roxanne frowned and helplessly said, ¡°You¡®re right. I¡®ve also been seeking coboration with ot

    her herb suppliers

    these few days, but I¡®ve been unable to find anyone for that. Mr. Queen, it seems like you have a n?¡±

    Jonathan bobbed his head. ¡°I¡®ll be honest with you. Although Queen Group isn¡®t as powerful as

    Farwell Group in Horington, we¡®re still quite influential in the medical industry. Many herb suppliers in H

    orington have received Queen Group¡®s help when they were just starting out, so thesepanies woul

    d more or less consider a coboration with your establishment as long as I raise the topic with them.¡±

    Roxanne¡®s heart skipped a beat at that, but she still hesitantly uttered, ¡°Isn¡®t this a little too risky for Quee

    Roxanne was grateful for Jonathan to offer her a helping hand in the matter, but she had to put herself in

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If Sonya were to find out that

    Jonathan helped her out, and if their families¡® rtionship turned tense because of that, Roxanne would

    not know how she could make it up to Jonathan.

    However, Jonathan gave her a nonchnt smile. (Naturally, I¡®ve thought about that as well. Don¡®t worry,

    scale businesses in Horington. Moreover, trust me when I say that Farwell Group won¡®t learn about this.

    With Lucian backing him up, even if Sonya did find out about something, it was unlikely that she would b

    However, Roxanne did not know that Lucian was involved. Thus, she was still ill at ease even after hear

    No one knew better than Roxanne the hostility Sonya had toward her.

    VC1

    She was already d that Queen Group was continuing with

    their contract as she did not want to drag Queen Group into the mess.

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390

    Jonathan could see that Roxanne was worried, and he could decipher

    what she was worried about, so he rephrased his words. ¡°Queen Group won¡®t have a falling out with Fa

    rwell Group because of something trivial as this, and I won¡®t risk Queen Group either. Naturally, I¡®ve ma

    de all the preparations beforeing here to talk about this with you.¡±

    The hesitance on Roxanne¡®s face slowly faded away as she stared at his confident expression. Howev

    er, she still could not stop herself from asking, ¡°But why are you helping me out? Is it just because I cur

    ed Old Mr. Queen¡®s illness?¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When Jonathan thought about his conversation with Lucian the night before, the

    thoughts he had whilst he looked into Roxanne¡®s eyes changed.

    However, Roxanne only felt strange as she stared back at him.

    H//

    Half a beatter, Jonathan slowly stated, ¡°My grandpa had been bedbound for

    years, and it¡®s all thanks to you, Dr. Jarvis, that he can recover to this point. Moreover, you¡®ve said befo

    re that my grandpa was already on the verge of death when you took over his case. Therefore, you¡®re h

    is savior.

    This is a great favor you¡®ve done to the Queen family, and my grandpa even thinks of you as one of the

    Queens. He has asked me to be extra considerate with you.¡±

    Roxanne was suddenly reminded of the way Alfred tried to match¨Cmake her and Jonathan.

    Hence, upon hearing Jonathan¡®s words, she began wondering if Alfred had yet to give up on that.

    An apologetic look then crossed her face as she solemnly told Jonathan, ¡°Please thank Old Mr. Queen

    for me. It¡®s my duty as a doctor to treat and save patients. Also, it¡®s not as if I¡®ve not received anything i

    n return; the Queen family has paid for my service, so we don¡®t owe each other anything. Old Mr. Quee

    n has no need to keep this matter in mind anymore.

    cen

    ni

    After a few seconds

    of silence, Roxanne continued in a grave voice, ¡°Moreover, I already have two children. I¡®ve already giv

    en my clear rejection abput the thing Old Mr. Queen mentionedst time. I¡®m sure you don¡®t agree to it

    either.¡± ¨C

    Right as those words were out of her mouth, the expressions of the two other

    people in the room changed.

    An exasperated look appeared on Jonathan¡®s face. Is it that easy to misunderstand my words? Even L

    ucian misunderstood my

    words when I talked about this with himst night. Now, Roxanne¡®s doing the same.

    In contrast, Colby¡®s heart sunk, and his eyes widened.

    He knew that Roxanne had gotten closer to Jonathan after Roxanne treated Jonathan¡®s grandfather.

    However, he had no idea that Alfred had borne such thoughts before.

    Even though Roxanne had not voiced it out loudl Colby could guess that Alfred wanted to match make h

    with Jonathan.

    It took Jonathan a while before he could dismiss the exasperation he felt. Amused, he then exined to

    Roxanne, ¡°It has nothing to do with that. You¡®ve already rejected him, so how can my grandpa still insist

    after we learned about your personality.¡±

    Finally, Roxanne sighed in relief and smiled at him. ¡°In that case, I¡®ll have to go along with this, Mr. Quee

    Jonathan had an equally bright smile on his face. ¡°Good to hear that. For that meal I¡®ll be treated to, I¡®ll d

    The two then chatted a little more about the herb suppliers before Jonathan rose to his feet to leave.

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391

    Roxanne meant it when she said she would treat Jonathan to a meal.

    That very night itself, she booked a room at a restaurant and sent him a message to inform him.

    Jonathan agreed to meet her on the weekend. He then sent Lucian a message and asked if he would b

    e joining them.

    In any case, the meal was a gesture of appreciation from Roxanne. Since Lucian also lent a hand, it wa

    s only right that he attended the dinner.

    On Lucian¡®s end, he frowned and hesitated when he saw Jonathan¡®s message.

    If he made an appearance, Roxanne might make a run for it.

    Just as he was pondering on it, Jonathan sent another message: Dr. Jarvis is giving me

    a treat to thank me. Although she isn¡®t aware that you have helped, I don¡®t see why you can¡®t enjoy a tr

    eat from her too.

    As Lucian

    read the message, his gaze darkened as he replied after a long while: Let¡¯s go together then.

    Jonathan raised his brows when he saw the reply. He could not wait to see what might happen during t

    he weekend.

    Judging from the way Roxanne and Lucian behaved, they must have had some kind of conflict.

    Furthermore, with Sonya getting in between them, their rtionship must have been difficult ofte.

    He wondered what might happen when they actually met each other that weekend for dinner.

    The night of the dinner came, and Roxanne arrived at the restaurant ten minutes earlier.

    Just as she entered the private room, she saw two men sitting in there.

    Jonathan was talking to Lucian. When they heard her enter, both men turned and looked in her directio

    n.

    Getting to his feet, Jonathan greeted with a smile, ¡°Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in acknowledgment. However, she started panicking when she saw the man situing n

    ext to Jonathan.

    CXI

    In that instant, all she wanted was to leave.

    Then again, it would make her look awkward.

    Roxanne stood at the door and did not know what to do.

    On the other end, Lucian was sitting in the private room with a deadpan expression. He stared at Roxa

    nne like a beast targeting its prey.

    In that instant, the atmosphere of the room became very tense.

    Noticing something was amiss, Jonathan bumped Lucian on his arm discreetly before exining to Ro

    xanne with an innocent smile, ¡°When I got here, Lucian has just finished his appointment, so I invited hi

    m along since all of us know one another. Dr. Jarvis, you don¡®t mind, do you?¡±

    Outwardly, he seemed to be seeking Roxanne¡®s permission. However, in truth, Roxanne did not have a

    Since Lucian was already there, it would not be nice if she asked him to leave.

    Furthermore, Jonathan had no idea about them. If she showed an aversion toward Lucian, Jonathan mig

    Roxanne had no wish for anyone to probe her about what had transpired between her and Lucian.

    The two men did not know what was on her mind; they only saw her dimmed

    expression. Noticing that there was no response from her, the two men exchanged nces.

    At that moment, Jonathan regretted his decision to bring Lucian along. He realized that it might have be

    With the same deadpan expression on his face, Lucian got up and said, ¡°Since Dr. Jarvis is here, I won¡®

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, he was about to leave.

    .

    It was only then that Roxanne returned to her senses and uttered, ¡°Wait. You¡®re

    a friend of Mr. Queen, Mr. Farwell, so you¡®re always wee. Please take a seat and join us for dinner.¡±

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392

    Ignoring their responses, Roxanne proceeded to sit down in front of Jonathan.

    When Jonathan saw that Lucian was still standing there, he stated quickly, ¡°Lucian, since Dr. Jarvis doe

    sn¡®t mind, join us. Recently, Dr. Jarvis¡® research institute has encountered some problems. You may be

    able to help her!¡±

    Lucian merely frowned before sitting down.

    Since Roxanne did not run away upon seeing him, he decided to stay on as well.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, Roxanne acted as if Lucian was not there after inviting him to join them. When the dishes wer

    e served, she raised her ss and remarked, ¡°Thank you for helping

    me out with the herb suppliers, Mr. Queen.¡±

    e most

    Jonathan did not make a big deal out of it. Clinking sses with her, he re wee, Dr. Jarvis. I¡®m not t

    he only one who has helped you with regard to this issue.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne frowned, as she did not understand what he meant.

    Jonathan was about to say more when someone red at him.

    Sensing Lucian¡®s stare, Jonathan acted as if nothing happened and changed to another topic. ¡°If your r

    esearch institute isn¡®t that

    great, those herb suppliers won¡®t be bothered with me. So, I think you have yourself to thank. Your abilit

    ies are outstanding.¡±

    Roxanne

    smiled when she heard that. ¡°Have the herb supplierse to a decision yet? If necessary, I can spea

    k with them personally.¡±

    After all, they would be working with her research institute even though they were doing that as a favor

    to Jonathan.

    She would be the best person to exin the situation at the research institute.

    However, Jonathan shook his head. ¡°There will be no need to. A few of them have already agreed to co

    operate with your research institute. However, you will still need to discuss the business proposal with t

    hem in detail.¡±

    In other words, the deal had been sealed. All she needed to do now was to discuss the proposal with th

    e herb suppliers.

    Seemingly pleased, Roxanne let out a sigh of relief. The issue with

    the herb suppliers had been bothering her for a long iime. She could finally rx.

    The moment she

    resolved the issue for the research institute, she could relocate overseas with Archie and Benny without

    any worries.

    No one would ever give her any problems again.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne subconsciously turned to look at Lucian.

    However, she met his unfathomable gaze, and it startled ber.

    Lucian had yet to start eating. In fact, he had been listening to their conversation all the while.

    Since they were talking about business, he wanted to see Roxanne¡®s reaction.

    He realized that she gradually rxed as the discussion about the research institute went on.

    That was when his eyes dimmed. Once again, Roxanne had been under immense pressure, and he wa

    When Roxanne turned io look at him, he failed to look away in time.

    Their gazes met for a long time before Roxanne

    returned to her senses. Clenching her fists hard, she averted his gaze.

    1

    Her heart skipped a beat when she thought of the way Lucian looked at her.

    The notion of her going abroad made her nce at Lucian,

    But why was he looking at me?

    When Roxanne retracted her gaze, Lucian did the same, albeit unhappily.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393

    Jonathan noticed the way they looked into each other¡®s eyes and had the sense to say nothing.

    Only after they retracted their gazes did he smile and say to Roxanne, ¡°Those herb suppliers that I hav

    e contacted only have branch offices in Horington, but they should be

    able to provide a consistent flow of supply to your research institute. Is that all right with you, Dr. Jarvis

    ?¡±

    Pulling herself out of her reverie, Roxanne put on an appropriate smile. ¡°Since they are introduced by y

    ou, I am confident of their capabilities. Furthermore, a small

    research institute like ours won¡®t be requiring lots of herbs. The branch

    offices should be able to satisfy our demands.¡±

    Raising his

    brows, Jonathan uttered, ¡°It may be small now, but with you around, who knows what may happen in th

    e future?¡±

    anne

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ne

    Roxanne smiled and did not respond. Instead, she asked, ¡°What is

    the n for the business proposal with those herb suppliers?¡±

    Right now, all she wanted was to resolve the issue before Sonya could react.

    Once she settled the supply issue and left the country, she would have nothing to do with the research i

    nstitute. That way, Sonya would not make things difficult for them again.

    Jonathan answered her query, ¡°Their main offices

    are in Summerbank. It¡®s best that you go there in person whenever you¡®re avable, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Hearing him, Roxanne agreed in a heartbeat, ¡°I can go there anytime. Once they confirm the time, plea

    se inform me.¡±

    Jonathan nodded.

    Once the discussion regarding business was over things were a bit awkward in the private room.

    Jonathan began to panic when he looked at the two of them.

    Although Roxanne did not chase Lucian away, the both of them had not spoken a single word to one a

    nother.

    In the end, Jonathan decided to help them.

    ¡°Lucian, how has Essie been for the past two days?¡± asked Jonathan innocently as he took a mouthful

    of food.

    Both Lucian and Roxanne¡®s expressions changed when they heard that.

    Not expecting Jonathan to mention Este out of the blue, Lucian instinctively nced at Roxanne, onl

    y to see she was busy eating. Furrowing

    his brows, he replied unhappily, ¡°She¡®s fine, but her mood has been unstable. James has beening

    to see her quite frequently.¡±

    Ever since Este knew that Roxanne nned to relocate to another country, it had been bothering her

    . Even though Este was trying her best to get well, her mood swings were still

    evident.

    Este had be like that because of Roxanne Yet, thetter did not seem to care about her conditio

    At that thought, the temperature around Lucian dropped gradually.

    The moment Roxanne heard Jonathan mention Este, she tried her best to keep calm and not ask abo

    Upon hearing Lucian¡®s reply, she felt even guiltier.

    Roxanne was aware she was the cause of Este¡®s mood swings, but she still said those harsh words to

    Essie must hate me very much now...

    Once again, Jonathan spoke. ¡°What exactly happened? Essie¡®s condition has been stable for quite a wh

    As he was saying that, Jonathan cast a nce at Roxanne, who was sitting in front of him.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394

    All the mention of Este¡®s condition, Roxanne

    heart clenchied. Yet, she couldn¡®t show it in front of Lucian,

    Just when she was determined to leipni indifference, Jonathan aborty tumical the subject to her ¡°I reme

    mber Essic like you lou

    back when you came to rent my grandfather, Dr. Jarvis I wonder if her condition will improve it she spen

    ds more time with you.¡±

    Alier saying that he nonchntly added, ¡°I was the first time I have ever seen her showing such Giver f

    or someone else that I was shocked them.¡±

    Roxanne¡®s hand lightened around the fork in de hand. She didn¡®t know how to tell him that she was the

    reason for liste¡®s gravanced condition

    At the side, Lucian agreed with Jonathan and stable at her with lyrim look in his eyes,

    In the past, shed relent as long as I brought up Essieu torchee But this time, it¡®s painfully clear that she

    has already handened her heart to it all.

    Silence reigned at the dining table, and Roxanne could distinctly scuse the women¡®s gazes on her. It w

    as as though they were both forcing her to respond

    Verily, she had no idea how the meal turned into such a crise allir

    A long whileter, she folullyposed herself. Then, she liliced her cycs calmly and said to Jonath

    an, ¡°I¡®m also very worried about Essie¡®s condition, but I don¡®t think i have that much influence over her. I

    n terms of keeping herpany, I led that Ms. Pearson is far more suited to do so. After

    all, they¡®re going to be mother and hughter in the future.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As her words rang out. Jonathan was inexorably stunned,

    He instinctively wanted to refute that, for she was Este¡®s biological mother despite Aubree wanting to

    be Este¡®s stepmother,

    However, hic then abruptly realized that she had no inkling about it

    Authat thought, words cluded him, and he didn¡®t quite know how to reply to her. He nced at the man

    beside him in embarrassment,

    The instant Lucian heard Roxanne¡®s

    response, hik gaze darkene shade, and his lips curved into a siirk. ¡°Ms. Jarvis is right. Essic has not

    hing to do with her, so y should she help to take care of Essie?¡±

    Roxanne¡®s expression stillened for a

    heartbeat when she heard that, but she ultimately didn¡®t contradict him.

    At her tacit agreement, fury zed in Lucian¡®s eyes

    Noticing the tense atmosphere between the two of them. Jonathan felt a touch guilty and regretted havi

    ng broached that subject.

    I initially thought that Roxanne would relent slightly upon hearing about Essie¡®s condition and decide to v

    one who personally told her that she was going abroad. Therefore, she likely knows full well that she¡¯s th

    unstable. But really, I never thought that she¡®d be so cruel to that little girl.

    Following that line of thought, a scrutinizing look entered his gaze as he studied Roxanne.

    I wonder if she¡®d regret her remark today if she were to learn the truth in the future.

    Regardless of his wandering mind, he still remembered to clean up the mess in his wake. He casually cl

    was

    just an offhand suggestion. I forgot that you¡®ve still got to deal with the matters concerning the research

    Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne remained silent.

    Chuckling sheepishly, Jonathan raised his ss to her. ¡°Let¡®s not talk about this anymore. Here¡®s to a sm

    I¡®ll contact you right after they¡®ve confirmed the time.¡±

    At that, Roxanne forced a smile. ¡°Thank you for acting as the middleman, Mr. Queen.¡°

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395

    Jonathan expended a great deal of effort before he managed to smooth things over. He then kept on e

    ngaging Roxanne in conversation about the present pharmaceutical industry in Horington.

    Roxanne patiently chatted with him.

    Meanwhile, Lucian didn¡®t utter a single word further, merely downing his wine silently,

    When Jonathan glimpsed more than

    half the bottle of wine gone, he hastily concluded the meal. ¡°It¡®ste now, so let¡®s call it a day. I¡®ll urge th

    e medicinal herb suppliers to finalize the time as soon as possible.¡±

    Roxanne didn¡®t want to stay any longer, so she agreed unequivocally.

    The three of them went downstairs side by side. Roxanne was going to foot the bill, but Jonathan stopp

    ed her from doing so.

    ¡°I was merely joking back then. How could I

    possibly have you treat me to a meal? If my grandfather were to learn about it, he¡®d skin me alive!¡±

    While saying that, he quickly went over to settle the bill. Subsequently, he quirked a brow smugly after

    walking back to Lucian.

    Lucian frowned without saying anything.

    Seeing that Jonathan had brought Alfred up, and the pittance was indeed a drop in

    the bucket to him, Roxanne didn¡®t insist.

    By the time they left the restaurant, it was already close to nine o¡®clock.

    Although they were all acquaintances, Roxanne had drunk quite a bit at the dinner table and was slightl

    y buzzed. As the night breeze blew past, it sobered her up considerably.

    Jonathan¡®s voice rang out beside her. ¡°How are you going home, Dr. Jarvis? Would you like to hitch a ri

    de with me?¡±

    In truth, Roxanne drove there. But since she had imbibed, she naturally couldn¡®t drive home.

    Hearing that, Roxanne lifted her eyes and scanned the traffic. ¡°Thank you for the offer, Mr. Queen. But i

    t¡®s okay since my ce is out of your way back to the Queen residence. I¡®ll hail a taxi myself.¡±

    After she had said that, she headed toward the side of the road.

    Jonathan cast a look at the man beside him.

    With a frown marring his countenance, Lucian stared at her fragile back in the night with a dark gaze.

    ¡°It happens to be rush hour now, so it¡®d take eons for you to

    get a taxi. I¡®ll give you a ride. Anyway, we¡®ll be traveling by car, not

    on foot,¡± Jonathan hurriedly called out to Roxanne.

    Roxanne halted in her steps. It¡®s rather inappropriate for me to turn down such a trivial offer repeatedly

    when he has just done me such a huge favor:

    Clocking her hesitance, Jonathan added, ¡°Don¡®t stand on ceremony with me. My grandfather specificall

    y urged me to take good care of you when he knew that I¡®d be having dinner with you.¡±

    Unable to decline further, Roxanne turned around and walked back to the

    man. She shed him a polite smile. ¡°My apologies for troubling you, then.¡±

    Jonathan

    fervently waved his hands in dismissal. |¡°Not at all! It¡®d only be troublesome if you¡®d adamantly refused

    to allow me to give you a ride.¡±

    As he said that, he nced at Lucian beside him meaningfully.

    However, Roxanne didn¡®t catch the implicit meaning of his words. She thought he was referring to Alfred

    And so, the three of them walked to the parking lot side by side.

    Only when they arrived at the parking lot did Roxanne notice that Lucian had been following them all the

    When they reached Jonathan¡®s car, she noticed Lucian¡®s car parked right

    next to it. At once, a conjecture popped into her mind.

    Earlier, Jonathan¡®s so¨C

    called idental encounter was actually just an excuse. In reality, they came together!

    erCUS

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    That suspicion shed across her mind.

    But on second thought, he didn¡®t have to tell

    such a lie. After all, he has no idea about my rtionship with Lucian, so such a ploy would be superfluo

    Putting it at the back of her mind, she got into the car with Jonathan.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡±

    When Cayden saw his employer walking over with Roxanne, he subconsciously presumed that thett

    er would be getting into their car. Unexpectedly, he saw her getting into the car with Jonathan while Luc

    ian stood outside.

    After a moment, he decided to call out to the man cautiously.

    His brows furrowing slightly, Lucian bent down and climbed into the car.

    Cayden slowly started the car and drove out of the parking lot.

    Meanwhile, in the adjacent car, Jonathan asked Roxanne for her address and

    ordered the driver to drop her home first.

    In response, the driver murmured an acknowledgment.

    He moved to start the car, but it simply wouldn¡®t start.

    It still didn¡®t work after multiple tries. ¡°The car seems to have broken down, Mr. Queen,¡± the driver repor

    ted helplessly.

    Upon hearing that, Jonathan imperceptibly swept his gaze over Roxanne beside him. He wore a grim e

    xpression. ¡°It was just fine when we came over. Why did it suddenly break down?¡±

    A conflicted expression manifested on the driver¡®s face. ¡°Uh¡­ I haven¡®t been driving this car much. I di

    dn¡®t take it for maintenance either, so I don¡®t know what happened. How about you wait here for a while

    , and I¡®ll go back and retrieve another car beforeing back to pick you up?¡±

    Following that, Jonathan turned to Roxanne to seek her opinion.

    Roxanne simrly didn¡®t expect such an incident. When she heard that the driver had to go to such trou

    ble, she wavered for a while before suggesting, ¡°My car is nearby. We can take my car.¡±

    I¡®ve got to return to retrieve my car tomorrow, so it makes no difference if I go to the Queen residence i

    nstead.

    As soon as Jonathan heard that, his expression froze. Unbidden, a headache assailed him,

    Gah! I actually forgot that she drove here. If we were to take her car, the arrangements tonight would g

    o to waste!

    In the front, the driver wore a troubled expression on his face. He eyed

    Jonathan, waiting for thetter¡®s instructions.

    Frowning, Jonathan countered solemnly, ¡°There¡®s no need to go to such trouble, Lucian is definitely still

    nearby, so we¡®ll just ask him for a ride.¡±

    At his proposal, Roxanne¡®s brows knitted together. At the same time, disapproval stained her

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    features. She was going to demur, but the man had already made the call.

    In no time, the person on the other end of the phone answered the call.

    Thus, she had no choice but to swallow the demurral on the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± Lucian¡®s alluring voice echoed in the car.

    ¡°Where are you now, Lucian? My car has seemingly broken down. Do you mind giving us a ride if you¡®r

    e still nearby?¡± Jonathan queried.

    On the other end of the phone, Cayden tactfully slowed the car without waiting

    for Lucian¡®s orders. He lifted his eyes and peered at thetter¡®s expression.

    Lucian inclined his head a fraction.

    Immediately discerning his meaning, Cayden turned back around and drove toward the parking lot.

    ¡°Come out. I¡®ll meet you at the entrance of the parking lot,¡± Lucian replied in a deep voice.

    Jonathan agreed with a grin.

    After hanging up the phone, he turned to Roxanne nonchntly and eximed smilingly, ¡°Let¡®s go! Luci

    ce on his way home anyway.¡±

    WILL EH

    we

    At longst, Roxanne had the opportunity to turn him down. ¡°I¡®ll just take a taxi home instead of troubling

    Having said that, she swung open the car door and alighted from the car..

    Taken aback, Jonathan swiftly got out of the

    car and chased after her. Trailing behind her, he riposted, ¡°It won¡®t be any trouble at all since he¡®s going

    Roxanne¡®s brows creased. Just when she was about to decline again, the man abruptly remarked mean

    the dinner table earlier. I remember that everything was fine when Ist saw you with him. Are you both

    At that question, Roxanne regarded him suspiciously.

    However, Jonathan remained calm and unruffled.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397

    Naturally, Roxanne wouldn¡®t tell Jonathan about the matter between her and Lucian.

    Apart from that, however, she indeed had no reason to refuse a ride from Lucian.

    After mulling it over, she relented in the

    end. She slowed her pace and walked side by side with the man.

    When they reached the entrance of the parking lot, they promptly spotted Lucian a near distance away.

    The man was wearing a ck trench coat, standing next to his car with his back ramrod straight and hi

    s eyes fixated in their direction. The instant his eyes alighted on the woman beside Jonathan, his gaze

    seemingly darkened imperceptibly.

    ¡°Why didn¡®t you wait in the car? It¡®s so chilly,¡± Jonathanmented casually.

    Lucian merely ordered, ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    Having said that, he swept his gaze over Roxanne before bending slightly and climbing into the car.

    Roxanne

    had made up her mind to hitch a ride with him. But for some inexplicable reason, a sense of apprehensi

    on slithered into her when sheid eyes on the man.

    Hence, she stood by the car, incapable of moving.

    Clocking her hesitation, Jonathan urged, ¡°Quick, get into the car, Dr. Jarvis.¡°.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses. Hoping to keep him from noticing any oddity, she nodded impas

    sively and headed toward the passenger seat.

    Since she had no choice but to sit in the same car with Lucian, she wanted to minimize

    her contact with him as much as possible.

    Unfortunately, Jonathan had already opened the passenger door when she made to head over and dec

    lared, ¡°It¡®ll be too cramped with two men sitting in the back. Make do with Lucian, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Right after saying that, he bent down and slid into the passenger seat.

    In a sh, Roxanne was the only one lest standing outside the car. She stared

    at the back seat, caught between a rock and a difficult ce.

    She wasn¡®t sure whether she was overthinking

    things, but everything that happened that night seemed too much of a coincidence.

    Jonathan was behaving very strangely as well.

    It was as though he had nned everything.

    If she

    hadn¡®t known that the man had no idea about her rtionship with Lucian, she was almost positive that

    it was all his scheme.

    After standing outside for several seconds, Roxanne bit the bullet and circled over. Swinging open the c

    ar door, she got into the car.

    When she had settled in, she reflexively nced at the man beside her.

    Lucian seemed to have imbibed a little too much. He appeared rather indolent as he reclined against th

    e seat with a hand propped against his templenguidly. His eyes were closed lightly, and he didn¡®t rea

    ct to her getting into the car.

    Seeing that, Roxanne surreptitiously breathed a sigh of relief. She did her best to stick as close to the c

    ar window as possible to keep her distance from him.

    The car then started moving slowly.

    Roxanne furtively rejoiced that she would be alighting from the car before Jonathan so things wouldn¡®t b

    Unexpectedly, Jonathan eximed out of the blue when the car passed an intersection, ¡°I suddenly rem

    When Roxanne heard that, her heart instantly clenched.

    It¡®s still a distance away from my ce, so I¡®d have no choice but to face Lucian if he

    were to get out of the car here...

    At that thought, the urge to do the same seized her.

    Regretfully, that would appear too deliberate.

    While she was still hesitating, Jonathan had already opened the car door and climbed out of the car. He

    Lucian nodded nonmittally.

    Then, Jonathan said to Roxanne with a smile, ¡°Remember to text me when you arrive home so that I ca

    Roxanne murmured her acquiescence stiffly.

    When the car door had closed, the car continued driving slowly.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398

    Dead silence reigned in the car. One could sense that the atmosphere was entirely different from when

    Jonathan was present earlier, giving off a sense of an impending storm.

    Roxanne was sitting straight, her gaze trained right ahead. She tried her best to ignore the man beside

    her.

    She wasn¡¯t sure whether she was imagining things, but his piercing gaze seemingly locked on her

    since Jonathan alighted from the car. It had her tensing up subconsciously.

    All of a sudden, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out beside her.

    ¡°Have I offended you in any way, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Relief suffused Roxanne when she heard his voice. She shed him a detached smile. ¡°Why would you

    say that, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian eyed her with a dark look, his voice threaded with displeasure. ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, why are

    you avoiding me thus, Ms. Jarvis?¡±.

    Frowning slightly, Roxanne feigned ignorance. ¡°When have I avoided you, Mr. Farwell? Precisely

    speaking, I don¡¯t have much of a chance to meet you since our work doesn¡¯t intersect.¡±

    In other words, they didn¡¯t have a personal rtionship besides a professional association.

    IesSIona In fact, they even had no interaction at work.

    They had no opportunity to meet anyway, so avoiding him made no sense.

    The moment her words rang out, the temperature in the car plummeted.

    While driving, Cayden cautiously stole a peek at the two people at the back through the rearview mirror.

    Inwardly, he worried on Roxanne¡¯s behalf.

    Why is Ms. Jarvis provoking Mr. Farwell when she knows full well that he¡®s in a bad mood now?

    As he was fretting, he noticed Lucian lowering the partition in the back seat.

    He silently retracted his gaze, not daring to observe the situation in the back anymore.

    When Roxanne saw Lucian lowering the partition without warning, her heart lurched. She instinctively

    twisted sideways and stered her back against the car window to put some distance between them.

    Glimpsing that, Lucian narrowed his eyes in chagrin and questioned icily, ¡°Roxanne Jarvis, why are you

    shying away from me in such a manner How when you said I hadn¡¯t offended you in any way? Are you

    afraid that I¡¯d bite?¡±

    A frown marred Roxanne¡¯s countenance, and fainht wariness showed in her eyes. In a distant tone,

    she exined, ¡°I merely feel that we¡¯re not that close with each other, and your action was rather:

    sudden to me, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    At the sight of her wary expression, Lucian smirked scornfully. ¡°What do you think I¡¯m nning to do?¡±

    Roxanne said nothing, but their kiss at the hotel when they first bumped into each other after her return

    to the country shed across her mind.

    That was the only time he took the initiative with me since we got acquainted. s, it was when I no long

    The current situation was inexplicably simr to the circumstances back then.

    Lucian stared at her with a dark look, a storm brewing in his eyes.

    Ever since we parted ways at the caf¨¦ back then, she had been avoiding me. That aside, she even had

    He initially thought he could understand her thoughts, but he merely felt livid after seeing her for real

    and experiencing her treatment of him.

    His n had been to vent by drinking, but the alcohol coursing through his veins was only fanning the

    mes within him.

    Roxanne could distinctly sense the oppressiveness in the car intensifying. Her hands by her side

    unconsciously balled into fists, her nails digging into her palms as she forcefully suppressed the panic

    within her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399

    ¡°Please stop acting in such a manner, Mr. Farwell. We¡®re merely strangers, so this is bothering me.¡±

    Feigning calmness, Roxanne scowled at the man before her.

    The instant her words rang out, an indecipherable smile bloomed on Lucian¡®s face.

    In the next second, his cold voice echoed in the car.

    ¡°Strangers? Ah, it turns out that you have no qualms treating a stranger to a meal and getting into a str

    anger¡®s car, Ms. Jarvis. But

    since that¡®s what you think, Ms. Jarvis, I don¡®t mind getting familiar with you.¡±

    Roxanne wanted to decline, but when she lifted her eyes, she saw that the man was already mere centi

    meters away from her.

    e

    s

    In

    the cramped space, Lucian¡®s broad figure carried such an immense sense of oppression that she had d

    ifficulty breathing.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Roxanne regarded the man in front of her warily.

    Lucian smirked unhurriedly. ¡°I just want to introduce myself to you, Ms. Jarvis.¡°.

    At that, Roxanne rebuffed

    frostily, ¡°I don¡®t want to listen to it! Nor do I think there¡®s any need for us to be familiar with each other!¡±

    However, Lucian allowed her no room to decline. Ignoring her, he started, ¡°My name is Lucian Farwell,

    and I¡®m presently the CEO of Farwell Group. I was once married six years ago.¡±

    WW

    /

    Hearing that, Roxanne seemingly suffered a blow and dipped her eyes in panic.

    s, Lucian grasped her chin firmly and forced her head up.

    Staring right into her eyes, he continued, ¡°Coincidentally, my ex¨Cwife shares

    your name. Her name is also Roxanne Jarvis. However, she ran off without a word, leaving a divorce a

    greement behind. I searched for her for six whole years. I suppose you know her whereabouts, Ms. Jar

    vis?¡±

    Lucian¡®s grasp tightened all the more.

    Such pain racked

    Roxanne from his grip that she almost suspected her chin would shatter soon. The man¡®s voice started

    growing muffled.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When she heard hisst two utterances, her pupils constricted. She couldn¡®t quite believe her ears eith

    er.

    He¡®d searched for me for six years? But why? Why would he look for me? Hadn¡®t he been hoping to

    marry Aubree? Thus, didn¡®t my departure suit him just right? But then, his marriage to her has

    stagnated at an engagement in these whole sir years. Why is that se?

    As she was at a loss, Lucian sensed her distraction. His grasp on her increased in strength once

    more.

    In pain, Roxanne automatically grunted.

    Unfortunately, Lucian turned a deaf ear to it. Instead, he resumed speaking. ¡°I also have a daughter, wh

    likes a lot, who¡®s also known as Roxanne Jarvis. These days, she even had a recurrence because of tha

    At the mention of Este, Roxanne fell into a trance.

    He knows all of my sore spots and is rubbing salt on them with every single word out of his mouth, from

    A wave of guilt flooded her at the thought of Este. Her gaze gradually softened as well.

    Noticing that she was spacing out again, Lucian increased his force in disgruntlement.

    Roxanne jolted back to reality in a sh. Gritting her teeth, she lifted her hand and grabbed his wrist, str

    The corners of Lucian¡®s mouth turned up in a smirk. ¡°It looks like my self¨C

    introduction was pretty good that you¡®vemitted my name to memory so quickly, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne was wholly baffled to hear

    that. When she glimpsed the dark look on the man¡®s face, fear surged within her. She felt as though he w

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400

    Roxanne made every

    effort to calm herself down. She met Lucian¡®s gaze calmly and stated gently, ¡°With you acting in such a

    manner now, Lucian, I¡®ll only find you even more of a stranger.¡±

    As far as she remembered, he had always been calm and unruffled. In fact, he was rather apathetic.

    At least, that was his personality six years ago.

    At present, he had be unfathomable to her.

    Perhaps thatment of hers worked, for she sensed the grip on her chin seemingly rxing gradually

    .

    She held her breath.

    A whileter, Lucian withdrew his hand and sat back in his seat. He gazed at her with aplex look in

    his eyes. ¡°What exactly do you want?¡±.

    That question rang out before Roxanne could breathe a sigh of relief. At once, bewilderment swamped

    her.

    It should be me asking him that. I¡®ve already made my stance clear as day. What exactly does he want

    ?

    ¡°Never mind that you¡®re avoiding me, but you¡®re not even yisiting Essie anymore. Are you really this call

    ous, Roxanne?¡± Lucian pinned a sharp look on her.

    Roxanne¡®s

    heart sank slightly. Closing her eyes for a moment, she suppressed the strange feeling within

    her and drawled indifferently, ¡°Let¡®s not talk about this anymore when it¡®s meaningless anyway. Since m

    y presence in the car is upsetting you so greatly, Mr. Farwell, I think I should just get out of the car.¡±

    After saying that, she lifted her hand to tap on the partition and signal Cayden to pull over.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    No sooner had she stretched out her hand than the man grabbed her wrist forcefully.

    Roxanne struggled to break free from

    his hold. ¡°If you really want to talk, Mr. Farwell, we can set a time and talk somece else. I¡®m very unc

    omfortable in this space right now!¡±

    In that cramped space, she couldn¡®t shake off the feeling that she was powerless to resist, no matter w

    hat Lucian did to her.

    Following that thought, terror crept into her eyes as she stared at the man,

    Sensing her fear, Lucian narrowed his eyes a fraction. He slowly released his grip on her wrist and

    questioned through gritted teeth, ¡°You¡®re afraid of

    me? What¡®s to fear about me? What have I done to hurt you?¡±

    He initially felt that it was already infuriating that she was distancing herself from him.

    However, her terror of him then hit him like a bucket of cold water. A bone¨Cpiercing chill spread

    from the depths of his heart.

    Never had he wanted her to fear him.

    Conversely, Roxanne¡®s expression gradually turned chilly from his repeated harassment. ¡°Don¡®t you find

    wife.¡±

    Lucian¡®s brows scrunched together slightly. Verily, he didn¡®t expect her to mention their rtionship six y

    Meanwhile, Roxanne merely felt that it was better for her to put things in the open when things had gotte

    ¡°If Ms. Pearson were to learn that you¡®re being so familiar with me, Mr. Farwell, I¡®m afraid that there¡®d be

    ¡°You think I¡®m putting you in a difficult position:¡± Lucian countered coldly.

    At that, Roxanne¡®s lips curved into a self¨C

    deprecating smirk. ¡°Otherwise, you can also interpret it as my reluctance to repeat my mistakes six year

    to fall into the same trap twice.¡±

    In other words, she was telling the man that she wouldn¡®t ept him even if he really had feelings for he

    The incident six years ago had already hurt her deeply, and she didn¡®t want history repeating itself.

    As Lucian recalled her conversation with his mother at the caf¨¦ that day, his heart abruptly sank.

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401

    ¡°I reckon Mr. Oucen bas told you about the incident that befoll my research institute this time. and I¡®m s

    ure you know the culprit behind it, Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne stated.

    Blunuy, she continued, ¡°Despite having avoided you such, Mrs. Farwell still misunderstood things. As y

    ou can see, all she needed to do was to say a few words. Consequently, not only had my small rescarc

    h institute been plunged into turmoil, but it might not even be able to survive in Horington. I only came b

    ack this time because

    of the research institute, so I don¡®t want any other trouble nor can I afford to be embroiled in any. Theref

    ore, please be considerate of my predicament, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Her words were like a dagger, stabbing Lucian right in the heart.

    In truth, that was also the reason he allowed her to avoid him recently.

    He didn¡®t want to see her getting into unnecessary trouble because of him.

    When he was being personally reminded of that fact, however, a peculiar feeling rose within him.

    He was both anguished about her predicament and regretful that he ultimately wasn¡®t firm enough with

    his mother, failing to protect her.

    Roxanne didn¡®t want to continue further, nor had she the strength to do so. She merely stated, ¡°Please

    have Mr. Lawson pull over, Mr. Farwell. We¡®re now close enough to my house that I can take a taxi hom

    e.¡±

    Lucian was silent for a long moment. In the end, he raised the partition and ordered Cayden to pull over

    in a tense voice.

    Cayden found it strange, but he also knew there must have been some conflict between his boss and R

    oxanne. Surprisingly, it was Lucian who relented.

    Al the man¡®s orders, he pulled over at the nearest intersection.

    After thanking the man detachedly, Roxanne opened the car door and alighted from the car.

    ¡°Are we leaving, Mr. Farwell?¡± Cayden inquired cautiously upon seeing that the woman had gone a dist

    ance away.

    Lucian said nothing, his gaze fixated on Roxanne at the side of the road in the distance,

    Indeed, it was ditficult to hail a taxi at that hour. Roxanne waited a long time by the roadside before she

    managed to get axi. Opening the car door, she climbed into the taxi.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    When Cayden received no response from Lucian after a while, he naturally knew why the man was wai

    ting

    Seeing that Roxanne had gotten into the taxi, he asked once more, ¡°Where are we going, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    ¡°Follow the taxi,¡± Lucian instructed tersely.

    Although Roxanne¡®s every word angered him, he couldn¡®t help worrying over her.

    wintimit

    Murmuring in acknowledgment, Cayden started the car and followed behind the taxi at a moderate dist

    ance.

    He trailed it all the way to Roxanne¡®s mansion and

    watched as thetter alighted from the taxi and entered the mansion before turning around and mergin

    g into the traffic, driving toward the Farwell residence.

    By the time Roxanne arrived home, it was already close to ten o¡®clock. Due to her stalemate with Lucia

    n earlier, weariness was written all over her face.

    Archie and Benny had been waiting for her downstairs. When they caught sight of her stepping into

    the house, they immediately trotted over

    in concern. ¡°Mommy! You look exceedingly tired! Is the problem with the research institute very tricky?¡±

    Forcing a smile, Roxanne patted their heads in reassurance. ¡°I¡®m fine. I¡®m just a touch sleepy.¡±

    Benny took the jacket she removed. Just when he was going to hang it up, he

    found the smell clinging to it somewhat familiar.

    This seems to be... Daddy¡®s smell!

    He instinctively scrutinized Roxanne.

    Exhausted physically and mentally, Roxanne didn¡®t notice his abnormality. She apologized 10 them in a

    Failing to perceive anything amiss about her, Benny frowned in puzzlement.

    Considering the smell, Mommy must have met up with Dad?ly.

    He nced at her weary face again, ulumately swallowing the question on the tip of his tongue.

    Judging from her look, it must have been unpleasant, even if that¡®s the case. Hence, asking her about it

    After hanging up the jacket, he obediently followed Roxanne upstairs to rest.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402

    It was alreadyte in the night when Lucian returned to the Farwell residence

    Este had already failen asleep a long while ago.

    Lucian¡®s heart ached when he was reminded of how Roxanne hadpletely avoided mentioning Este

    just now. He went upstairs to Este¡®s room.

    The liule girl had a serene sleeping posture. Shey on her side with half her face covered with nket

    , seemingly sound asleep.

    Lucian¡®s gaze softened at the sight of his daughter. He lifted his arm and patted her head. Then, he tuc

    ked her in before getting up and left.

    Just when he reached the door, he suddenly heard a sound behind him as if Este was sobbing.

    He stopped abruptly in his tracks, turned on his heels, and returned to her bedside. Lucian gently pulle

    d away the nket covering Este¡®s face and saw her brows furrowed, eyes shut, and beads of tears

    staining her long eyshes.

    He wondered what kind of nightmare she was experiencing

    Lucian felt sorrowful when he saw her daughter in that state. He raised his hand, wanting to wipe the te

    ars off Este¡®s face.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    However, at that moment, she muttered in her sleep, ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­ Don¡®t go, Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Lucian frowned upon hearing that.

    In the past few days, he left right after coaxing Este to sleep. Even when he checked in on her in the

    middle of the night, he merely nced if Este had kicked her nket away before turning to leave.

    How many

    times has Essie erperienced simr dreams without my knowledge? Essie misses Roxanne so much. Y

    et, Roxanne was so merciless. She waspletely unfazed even when she heard of Essie¡®s condition,

    Al that thought, Lucian felt the temperature around him dropped.

    Este seemed to be frightened by him in her sleep because she suddenly started bawling

    He snapped back to his senses, carefully carried Este, who was still wrapped in the nket, and

    clumsily palled her back.

    ¡°It¡®s all righi, Essie Daddy is here.¡±

    However, Este conunued to cry her eyes out. ¡°No. Don¡®t go. Boohoo¡­¡±

    Lucian¡®s frown deepened as he listened to Este¡®s wails.

    How could I not hear her if this is how loudly she cries?

    Just when he was ming himself for hisck of attentiveness, Este woke up. She groggily hugged h

    is neck, staining Lucian¡®s clothes with her tears.

    Lucian did not mind. He asked with concern, ¡°Don¡®t cry, Essie. Daddy is here. Tell me. What did you dre

    am about?¡±

    Este had yet to recollect herself as she whimpered Roxanne, Archie, and Benny¡®s names.

    Needless to say, she had dreamt of the scene when Roxanne, Archie, and Benny left.

    Lucian could not bring himself to probe Este further. He tightened his arms around her in an embrace.

    After a long while, she was finally wide awake. She pushed herself away from him by supporting her tiny

    He freed one of his arms to wipe the tears off her face. ¡°Did you dream of Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    She nodded in grievances.

    Este had a dream about Roxanne, Archie, and Benny boarding a ne. She called

    them, but they ignored her, so she had no choice but to chase after their ne. However, Este failed t

    When she was reminded of the scenes in her dreams, Este¡®s eyes reddened again.

    ¡°Be good. Ms. Jarvis has yet to leave. I just met with her just now.¡± Lucian tried his best to suppress his

    Este leaned closer to him doubtfully and took a snilf with her nose

    wrinkled. Her face gradually ckened when she caught a whilf of Roxanne¡®s body odor on Lucian.

    Lucian asked again in concern, ¡°Do you have this kind of dream every night, Essie?¡±

    She pursed her lips and shook her head.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403

    Lucian knitted his brows in confusion at that sight.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Essie did not meet with Roxanne recently, nor did she dream about her previously. Why is she having t

    his dream now and crying so badly today?

    ¡°Archie and Benny told me Ms. Jarvis will take them

    overseas once she is done with her work at the research insutute.¡±

    Este was crestfallen when she

    recalled her conversation with Archie and Benny at the kindergarten yesterday.

    She thought Roxanne was merely lying to her previously, and Archie and Benny also told her they

    would not be leaving

    However, the two kids informed Este that they would not stay much longer in the country¡­

    Moreover, since Roxanne told Este she would be going abroad, Este had not seen thetter.

    With that thought in mind, Este could not contain her urge to shed tears again.

    Hearing his daughter¡®s words, Lucian¡®s face gradually darkened.

    ording to Archie and Benny, Roxanne would have been abroad now if it weren¡®t for this incident!

    Este tugged at the hem of her father¡®s shirt and uttered in a childish voice, ¡°Daddy, I am reluctant to s

    ee Ms. Jarvis go.¡±

    Lucian pulled himself back to reality and held her daughter¡®s uiny hands. He consoled her, ¡°I know. I¡®ll h

    ave a good talk with Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Este nodded. Her eyes zed over as she let out a yawn.

    Lucian ced Este on the bed and tucked her in, ¡°Go to sleep. I¡®ll stay here and keep youpany.¡±

    Her head lolled to the side, and she dozed off after lying on the bed for a short while.

    Complicated emouons churned within Lucian as he took in his daughter¡®s calm sleeping face while pon

    dering on her words earlier,

    After Este was sound asleep, Lucian tiploed out of the room and retumed to his bedroom.

    When he was done washing up and was ready to sleep, it was already past midnight.

    Early the next moming, Lucian suffered from an intense headache.

    Cayden was already waiting for him at the entrance of Lucian¡®s othce when thetter arrived.

    Cayden hurried forward at the sight of his boss. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian nodded and replied in a hoarse voice, ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡±

    Cayden took out a document and dipped to a page before showing it to Lucian. ¡°There are some minor

    problems with our project at Summerbank. The people at Summerbank are requesting a person¨Cin¨C

    charge from our side to make a trip there in person. However, Mr. Langdon has been handling another

    project recently, so he¡®s currently unable to leave his post. What do you think.¡±

    Lucian received the document and took a nce.

    The issue with the project was not something

    serious. Assigning a project manager to Summerbank would have been sufficient.

    However, Lucian had a different idea when he nouced the meeting ce arranged by the other party. H

    e said to Cayden, ¡°I¡®ll get back to you in a short while.¡±

    Cayden replied affirmatively.

    Upon entering his office, Lucian took out his phone and contacted Jonathan.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan had just confirmed the meeting time with medicinal herb suppliers at Summerban

    k and was about to ring Roxanne Lucian called him all of a sudden.

    Jonathan answered the call instantly.

    ¡°That matter

    you mentioned yesterday about deciding a time to meet with the medicinal herb suppliers from Summer

    uttered solemnly.

    Jonathan interjected Lucian cheerfully amidst thetter¡®s speech, ¡°You are more impatient than Dr. Jarvi

    Lucian grunted in response.

    ¡°I just finalized the time and was about to call Dr. Jarvis,¡± Jonathan said.

    Lucian probed further after hearing that. ¡°When is the date?¡±

    Jonathan cast a look at the calendar. ¡°Two dayster, Why?¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Then, he hung up the call without offering Jonathan any exnation. After that, Lucian summoned Cayd

    Cayden gazed at his boss as he was confused.

    He merely consulted Lucian for his opinion on that matter

    earlier because Lucian had to make the decision.

    Cayden was well aware that judging by the severity of the issue that arose at the Summerbank project,

    Nheless, since Lucian had given the order, Cayden did not dare to question him and swiftly

    agreed to proceed to make the subsequent arrangements.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404

    After hanging up the phone. Jonathan rang Roxanne right away.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Roxanne picked up the phone very quickly and asked, ¡°Mr. Queen, did the medicinal herb suppliers set

    up a ume to meet already?¡±

    Jonathan smiled and answered, ¡°Yes. They¡®re hoping to meet up and discuss the details in two days¡® ti

    me. However, it depends on whether you¡®ll be free by then.¡±

    The biggest issue the research institute had was the supply of medicinal herbs. Naturally, Roxanne prio

    ritized the meeting and agreed to meet them without any hesitation. ¡°Ill be free. Please let them know I¡®l

    l show up on time.¡±

    ¡°You don¡®t have to prepare anything. Once you¡®ve arrived, there¡®ll be someone there to fetch you,¡± Jona

    than answered.

    In response, Roxanne said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Queen. Thank you for your help.¡±

    Jonathan smiled and replied, ¡°No worries. You¡®ve done a lot in curing my grandpa back then.¡±

    After all, considering the rtionship between Roxanne and Lucian, he felt as though it was his duty to

    help out.

    At the same time, Jonathan tried to help Lucian by mentioning him in the conversation. ¡°Besides, Lucia

    n had already called me and

    asked me to hurry up. Hence, it¡®s only right for me to put more effort into this!¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne fell silent, and she recalled what had happened the night before. ording to J

    onathan, Lucian still seems to be worried about matters concerning my research institute. Didn¡®t I make

    myself clearst night? Besides, I¡®ve already told him Sonya is behind it. What is he up to now?

    After gelung no response from her, Jonathan knew he had wasted his effort once again. He cleared his

    throat and said, ¡°Since my job is done, I¡®ll keep an ear out for your good news in two days¡® time.¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°If everything goes smoothly, I¡®ll visit you and thank you again.¡±

    They ended the call alter exchanging some pleasantries.

    Jonathan was puzzled when he thought about how Roxanne had reacted when he mentioned Lucian. I¡®

    ve already nned everything out thoroughlyst night, no? I¡®ve given them the perfect opportunity to b

    e alone with each other. Why is Rozanne¡®s attitude toward Lucian still the same? What happened betw

    een the both of them afier I leftst night?

    Now, the only issue left with the research institute is the supply of medicinal ingredients. Roxanne heav

    ed a sigh of reliet after hearing those words from Jonathan

    After ending the call, Jonathan texted Roxanne the details of he medicinal herb suppliers in Summerba

    nk

    Roxanne got Colby to help her look through the details that day and came up with a business

    proposal. All that was left was meeting them in Summerbank

    When Roxanne arrived home that evening, she looked rather rxedpared to two days before.

    Archie and Benny grew anxious when they saw how rxed Roxanne was.

    During dinner, Benny poked the food on his te absent¨Cmindedly and asked

    grumpily, ¡°Mommy, are you almost done with the matters concerning the research institute?¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°I¡®m going to Summerbank in two days. If everything goes smoothly, the problem will b

    solved.¡±

    In other words, they could be leaving the country soon.

    Archie and Benny¡®s faces fell after they exchanged nces with each other. ¡°Must we leave the country

    Roxanne acquiesced silently.

    She knew Archie and Benny were reluctant to leave Este behind, and she was feeling the same way t

    However, she started feeling uneasy again after she recalled how imposing Lucian was the night before

    we stay here, who knows what¡®s going to happen in the future?

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405

    Two dal¡®ster, Roxanne How to Summibank carly in the morning, ording to the agreed ume

    Is Jonathan sud, the moment she arrived, someone wiis alrcadly there waiting for her.

    Roxanne introduced herself before following the person out of the airport,

    After geuung in the car, the duver asked respectfully, ¡°Mr. Ziegler had already booked you a hotel room.

    Would you like me to send you to the hotel, or would you like to go to the office first?¡±

    Roxanne didn¡®t bring anything with her, so she answered, ¡°If Mr. Ziegler is free now, perhaps we should

    go to his ottice first,¡±

    She just wanted to get it done with as soon as possible.

    The driver nodded in acknowledgment and immediately drove toward the othce. When they were on th

    e way there, he had also called Jasper Ziegler to keep him posted.

    When Roxanne arrived. Jasper was already waiting for her in his oflice.

    ¡°Hi, Dr. Jarvis. I¡®ve heard a lot about you.¡± Jasper got up and reached out his hand for a handshake the

    moment he saw her.

    Roxanne shook his hand and greeted him politely in response.

    After exchanging some pleasantries, Roxanne decided to cut to the chase. ¡°Mr. Ziegler, the reason I¡®m

    here today is¨C¡±

    Jasper interrupted her speech and said, ¡°I know. You¡®re here to talk about the possibility of working tog

    ether. There¡®s no rush, though. After all, I¡®m not the only party who is interested.¡±

    Roxanne was stumped when she heard that. She thought Jasper had changed his mind, so she hesitat

    ed for a while before

    saying, ¡°I¡®ve already prepared the proposal. Would you like to look through it firsi? We can always mak

    e adjustments based on your requests.¡±

    Jasper smiled and waved his hand dismissively. ¡°You¡®ve misunderstood what I meant. Since Mr. Queen

    introduced you to us, we won¡®t go back on our words. What I mean is that ourpany

    is holding a banquet tonight, and I was hoping that you could join us. Representatives

    from the otherpanies will be there as well.¡±

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief. However, she was still hesitant. ¡°Oh, I see. I can wait. About the banq

    uet¡­¡±

    She had

    never worked with Jasper¡®spany betore, so she thought it would be awkward if she were to crash t

    he party.

    Jasper didn¡®t know what was on her mind, so he continued to persuade her by saying, ¡°ording to Mr

    . Queen, you¡®re well known across the globe, Dr. Jarvis. We would be honored to have you there. Besid

    es, prominent figures from all over the country in the pharmaceutical industry

    will attend the banquet. Perhaps you could even build your contacts when you meet them. By

    attending the banquet, we¡®ll both reap the benefits!¡±

    Before Jonathan rmended Roxanne to him, Jasper had already asked about Roxanne¡®s backgroun

    in the pharmaceutical industry were expected to attend the banquet. He thought most of them would

    know Roxanne.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    That was why Jasper wanted her there. If I can get her to attend, not only will I be able to show the gues

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne had no choice

    but to ept the invitation. ¡°Since you¡®ve already said so, I shall attend the banquet, Mr. Ziegler. I¡®ll bring

    the documents with me when I go over in the evening.¡±

    Jasper immediately rejected that suggestion of hers by saying, ¡°That¡®s not necessary. We¡®ll just have a d

    Roxanne hesitated briefly before agreeing to his suggestion.

    Jasper told Roxanne the time and ce for the banquet before getting the driver to send her back to the

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406

    Meanwhile, despite being in lorington, Jonathan had also received an invitation from Jasper.

    Since Jonathan was busy with Queen Group, he couldn¡¯t altend the banquet. However, he thought of

    Lucian and guessed that Lucian would be interested in attending. After getting off the phone with

    Jasper. Jonathan called Lucian right away.

    The moment the call went through, Lucian asked, ¡°Is Roxanne here already?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Hearing that. Jonathan froze momentarily. He then smiled yfully and answered, ¡°She is. Besides, Dr.

    Jarvis¡¯ potenual business partner in Suinmerbank had invited her to the banquet, and she had agreed

    to attend.¡±

    Upon hearing thai, Lucian furrowed his brows slightly and answered in a deep voice, ¡°Got it.¡±

    With that, he hung up the phone before Jonathan could say anything.

    A teasing smile appeared on Jonathan¡¯s face as his phone¡¯s screen dimmed.

    Although Lucian didn¡¯t say it out loud, he knew Lucian was surely going to be at the banquet.

    In Summerbank, someone knocked on Lucian¡¯s door after he hung up the phone.

    Farwell Group¡¯s business partner in Summerbank walked in with a smile on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, would you like to go through our contract?¡± he asked.

    Lucian¡¯s business partners in Summerbank felt rather helpless because they were the ones who

    nouced the mistakes made by Farwell Group in the first ce. Hence, they thought they could take

    advantage of it. However, they didn¡¯t expect Lucian to show up personally.

    Not only did they fail to take advantage of the mistakes made, but they ended up facing countless

    requests from Lucian. Ulumately, they almost lost the chance to work with Farwell Group.

    Throughout the past couple of days, Lucian had been cooperative, but he remained dubious about

    working with them.

    Hence, the person in charge took the initiative and humbly altered all the terms in the contract to

    Lucian¡¯s request. However, they sull couldn¡¯t get Lucian to sign the contract.

    At the same ume, they weren¡¯t willing to lose Farwell Group as a business partner,

    Even if they were to not make a profit out of the deal, they were certain that they could improve the

    company¡¯s reputauon based solely on the fact that they had worked together with Farwell Group.

    Despite Lucian¡¯s allitude toward the deal, they were d that he hadn¡¯t rejected them yet. In other

    words, there was su chance for the deal to go through.

    With the slimmest of hope in their minds, the person in charge of the project had been consulting

    Lucian on a daily basis to gauge his opinions.

    That day, Lucian had one of his hands in his pocket, and he was looking down at the person in charge.

    The person-in-charge hung his head low, and he seemed to be cautious of his own actions.

    person

    Although he sull hadn¡¯t gotten an answer from Lucian, the person in charge didn¡¯t dare to rush him.

    ¡°From what I heard, yourpany is quite prominent in Summerbank, right?¡± Lucian asked.

    The person in charge answered hurriedly, ¡°Ourpany is ranked first in the industry we¡¯re involved

    in.¡±

    With that, he looked at Lucian warily because he was worried that Lucian had found another business

    partner to work with.

    In response, Lucian nodded in satisfaction and said, ¡°I heard that Ziegler Group is organizing a banquet

    tonight. Is yourpany going to attend?¡±

    Upon hearing that, the person in charge answered subconsciously, ¡°Um¡­ Ourpany isn¡¯t involved

    in the pharmaceutical industry, so Ziegler Group didn¡¯t invite us.¡±

    As soon as he finished the sentence, he could feel Lucian looking at him doubtfully.

    The person-in-charge immediately regained his senses, and he ultered, ¡°That being said, I¡¯m sure

    Ziegler Group would invite us if we were to ask them about it.¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°Get your boss to show up with the contract tonight.¡±

    In other words, Lucian had agreed to sign the contract with them during the banquet.

    That left the person-in-charge all thrilled. He quickly agreed to the request and went back to inform the

    higher-ups about Lucian¡¯s demand.

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407

    Roxanne thought she was just there to sign the contract, and she didn¡®t expect to be invited to a banqu

    et.

    Since she was dealing with a potential business partner, she thought it would be disrespectful for

    her to show up wearing a suit.

    After giving it some thought, Roxanne gave Madilyn a call.

    Madilyn picked up

    the call fairly quickly, and she asked, ¡°What¡®s up, Roxanne? Aren¡®t you in Summerbank for work?¡±

    A day before she went to Summerbank, Roxanne had asked Madilyn to help her

    take care of Archie and Benny.

    Madilyn thought Roxanne was worried about Archie and Benny because of the sudden phone call, so s

    he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, okay? I¡®ve already sent Archie and Benny to the kindergarten, and I watched the

    m go in.¡±

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne chuckled and answered, ¡°With you in charge, I¡®m not worried. I just want to know if you know

    of any boutiques in Summerbank. I¡®m attending a banquet this evening.¡±

    Hearing that, Madilyn raised her brows in puzzlement. ¡°Aren¡®t you there to sign a contract? How did yo

    u end up getting invited to a banquet?¡±

    In a helpless tone, Roxanne answered, ¡°It¡®s a request from the potential business partner, and it wouldn

    ¡®t be nice of me to turn him down. Let me know if you know of any boutiques, okay? This is my first time

    visiting Summerbank, and I don¡®t know much about this ce.¡°.

    Madilyn didn¡®t press her with further questions. She thought about it for a while and said, ¡°If I¡®m not mist

    aken, the Lane family has a branch there. Look around and see if you can find them. I think the bouiqu

    e is called Neon Boutique as well. Ill give their person¨Cin¨Ccharge a call.¡±

    Having husted throughout Chanaea for the past four years, Madilyn had made a lot of friends, and she

    knew some of the younger members of the Lane family.

    Upon hearing that the boutique belonged to the Lane family, Roxanne appeared slightly hesitant. The F

    arwell family and the Lane family are close. Since I¡®m avoiding the Farwell family, I¡®ve also been avoidin

    g all the prestigious families they¡®re associated with. However, I had no choice but to work with

    Queen Group

    Madilyn wasn¡®t aware of Roxanne¡®s worries, so she said, ¡°I think they require customers to make reserv

    ations betore going over. Wait a while, okay? tll make some calls and see it I can help you cut the queu

    e.¡±

    With that, she hung up the phone.

    Roxanne didn¡®t reject the idea because she thought she wouldn¡®t meet anyone from the Farwell family i

    n a small boutique owned by the Lane family.

    Soon after that, Madilyn called her and said, ¡°I¡®ve already made an appointment for you. Just

    mention my name when you arrive, okay? I need to attend to something, so I¡®m going to hang up now.¡±

    As soon as Roxanne acknowledged it, Madilyn had already hung up the phone.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Roxanne went to have a simple lunch before going to Neon Boutique in

    a taxi.

    When she arrived at Neon Boutique, it was already one in the afternoon. Roxanne mentioned Madilyn¡®s

    Roxanne picked an elegant look and took a seat while waiting for the stylist quietly.

    She wasn¡®t sure if it was just her imagination, but she thought she had

    heard Lucian¡®s voice while she waited

    Roxanne only heard the voice for a split second, so she didn¡®t think too much about it.

    In the meanume, the person in charge of Neon Boutique in Summerbank was following Lucian from beh

    already waiting for you upstairs.¡±

    Lucian nodded nonchnty. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    His business partner did well. Although they didn¡®t know why he wanted to join Ziegler Group¡®s banquet,

    Lucian wasn¡®t prepared to attend a banquet, so he didn¡®t bring the clothes he needed. Hence, he called

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408

    The hairstyle and makeup Roxanne picked was rallicr simple, so the stylist was done with her fairly

    quickly. She then picked a dress and went to got changed wbile the stylist waited for her outside the

    changing room.

    When he saw Roxanneing out of the changing room, he was blown away. ¡°Miss, the dress fits you

    like it was made for you!¡±

    He had been a stylist for years, and he had rarely seen someone picking such a simple look in Neon

    Boutique.

    Before he did her makeup, he noticed how pretty she looked. However, she had only picked a simple

    look, so the stylist didn¡¯t have a high expectation of how she would look when they were done.

    To his surprise, he was utterly blown away by Roxanne¡¯s beauty when he saw her.

    A bunch of Roxanne¡¯s hair was pinned into a simple bun behind her head with a simple pearl hairpin,

    and the rest of her hair was casually draped behind her head. With her light makeup, she was able to

    showcase her facial features. The makeup artist had even taken the initiative to put on some lip gloss

    on her lips. She was dressed in a white evening gown that exposed her shoulders. Her exposed skin

    was wless, and her corbone was alluring.

    In fact, she looked like an angel from heaven.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that people who woulde to Neon Boutique for styling were rich and

    powerful, the stylist would¡¯ve rmended her to join the entertainment industry and be a star.

    Upon receiving the stylist¡¯s praises, Roxanne simply smiled and answered, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Roxanne then checked herself out in the mirror and nodded in

    satisfaction. This is good. It¡®s not too fancy, but it¡®s enough to show my appreciation for the invitation.

    Roxanne turned to thank the stylist once again belore heading downstairs to make payment,

    After exiung Neon Boutique, Roxanne realized it was about time to attend the banquet. Hence, she

    wanted to walk toward the side of the road to hail a taxi Right then, she heard a voiceing from

    behind her.

    ¡°Goodbye, Mr. Farwell,¡± the Neon Boutique¡¯s persoll in-charge saint politely when he sent Lucian out

    Lucian nodded slightly before tuming around. That was when she saw ady standing by the side of

    the road.

    He recognized Roxanne just by looking at her back

    Roxanne heard the person in charge clearly, and her enure being suitlened instantly.

    Right after that, Roxanne wanted to get out of there as soon as she could.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened, and he quickly went up to her. ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    When she heard those words, Roxanne immediately halted in her tracks, and she was

    stumped. How could there be such a coincidence? Why is Lucian here? Also, why would he still call out

    to me after what I said?

    On the other hand, Lucian was also caught by

    surprise. Who would¡®ve known that when I was getting ready upstairs, she had been downstairs all alon

    Lucian wasn¡¯t bothered by the fact that Roxanne didn¡¯t respond. He then approached her and stood

    beside her before asking in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re all dressed up, Ms. Jarvis. Are you altending the

    banquer? Were you nning on getung into a taxi dressed like that?¡±

    Roxanne frowned slightly and took two steps backward to create a distance from him. ¡°Thank you for

    your concern, Mr. Farwell. You must be a busy man. I shouldn¡¯t take up your time.¡±

    With that, she turned around to leave,

    Lucian looked stunned when he caught a glimpse of Roxanne. In the next second, he realized that she

    was trying to get away from him.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened, and he suddenly reached out his hand to grab Roxanne¡¯s wrist.

    Roxanne halted in her tracks and turned around to shoot him a wary look.

    Lucian then uttered authoritatively, ¡°Ill send you.¡±

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409

    Roxanne pursed her lips in annoyance and tried to free herself from his grip. However, her effort was fu

    tile.

    Lucian noticed her intention, and he said with a solemn expression, ¡°Are you really going to hail a taxi,

    dressed like that? Can¡®t you see what the weather is like?¡±

    ¡°You don¡®t have to worry about me, Mr. Farwell. I can take care of myself,¡± Roxanne replied coldly.

    .

    That was when Lucian realized he had made his concern

    for her too obvious. He then furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I doubt you can get a taxi

    now. By the time you get a taxi, you¡®ll bete for the banquet.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne turned her head to check out the street. He¡®s right. Neon Boutique is in such a s

    ecluded area, and the road barely has cars passing by. Heck, I don¡®t even see a tari in this area unless

    I walk further down the road. Even so, I don¡®t want Lucian to give me a ride.

    Roxanne then turned her head back toward Lucian. When she was about to say something, her phone

    suddenly rang.

    Roxanne frowned and raised her gaze toward Lucian.

    In response, Lucian slowly let go of her wrist.

    Roxanne whipped out her phone and saw that it was Jasper calling her.

    When she answered the phone, Jasper uttered in an uplifted tone, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, where are you? The othe

    r business partners are already here. Even Mr. Lynch has arrived, and he said he¡®s eager to see you!¡±

    Roxanne checked the time right after that. Although the banquet is not starting anytime soon, Mr. Ziegle

    r said Mr. Lynch has already arrived. I can¡®t let Mr. Lynch wait for me for too long.

    After some hesitation, Roxanne forced a smile and answered, ¡°Please inform Mr. Lynch I¡®ll arrive in a w

    hile.¡±

    In response, Jasper acknowledged her request with a chuckle and hung up the phone.

    Roxanne stared

    at her phone as the screen dimmed, and she felt troubled. This trip to Summerbank is full of surprises! I

    nitially, I thought the most I need to do was just to attend the banquet. However, not only did I bump int

    o Lucian, but it turns out Mr. Lynch is also invited to the banquet, I¡®ve already rejected Mr. Lynch as a m

    entor thest time around. If I were to let him wait for me, it would seem impolite,

    With that in mind, Roxanne steeled herself and said to Lucian, ¡°If you don¡®t mind, please give

    me ande, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    She was just ovoiding me moments ago, not A smile appeared on Lucian¡¯s face when he recalled how

    Roxanne had suddenly changed her aliude. Well, since you¡¯ve changed your mind, Ms. Jarvis, it¡¯s my

    honor to give you a ride.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    With that, he turned around and led her to his car.

    Upon getting into the car, Roxanne told the driver her destination. ¡°Please take me to Blossom Hotel.¡±

    The driver was arranged for Lucian by his potential business partner, so they didn¡®t know each other per

    The driver was briefly stunned by what

    Roxanne said. Without thinking too much about his reply, he instinctively answered, ¡°That¡®s exactly whe

    For some reason, the temperature in the car plummeted after the driver finished his sentence.

    The driver subconsciously shuddered when he felt the change of mood in the car. After that, he just star

    Meanwhile, the two people in the back seat had different expressions on their faces.

    Roxanne frowned and looked at Lucian suspiciously. How could there be such a coincidence? Didn¡®t Mr

    Naturally, Lucian noticed

    she was looking at himUnfazed, he turned toward her and said, ¡°It seems like fate has brought us togeth

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410

    Hearing that, Roxanne¡¯s expression froze. She then pursed her lips and kept mum throughout the

    entire journey.

    The car then slowly came to a halt at the entrance of Blossom Hotel.

    When they arrived, it seemed like the banquet had already started because there were a bunch of

    luxurious cars parked in front of the hotel.

    Seeing that, Roxanne grew anxious, and she wanted to rush into the hotel after getting out of the

    car.

    With a frown, Lucian asked coldly, ¡°Is this how you show your gratitude, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne halted in her tracks and turned toward him with a puzzled look. After some hesitation, she

    said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, she turned around to leave.

    In a sarcastic tone, Lucian asked again, ¡°That¡¯s all, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne was feeling anxious and helpless at the same time. However, she maintained herposure

    and answered, ¡°What would you like me to do, Mr. Farwell? I don¡¯t have the time to treat you to a cup

    of coffee now.¡±

    Thest time Lucian did her a favor, she showed her appreciation by treating him to a cup of coffee.

    Obviously, she didn¡¯t have the time for that.

    Lucian shed an ambiguous smile and walked toward her. ¡°What I want will not take up any of your

    time. It¡¯s just that I need a female partner for the banquet. If you don¡¯t mind, please apany me,

    Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne pursed her lips and furrowed her brows without saying a word in

    response. If I ept his request, the others will surely misunderstand our rtionship. However, I know

    Lucian well enough to know that if I don¡®t do as he says, he¡®s not going to let me off the hook so easily.

    Besides, even if I were to reject him, he¡®s still going to make the others think we are involved with each

    other. I might as well just ept his request andy out some ground rules.

    At that thought, Roxanne agreed to his request nonchntly. When Lucian reached out his arm to lead

    her in, she ignored his gesture,

    In response, Lucian smiled and let her be.

    Hence, the iwo of them walked into the hotel side by side.

    The banquet was held on the second floor. Wher they entered the ce, everyone¡¯s gazes fell on them

    at once.

    That evening, one of them was dressed in white while the other one was dressed in ck.

    Although they didn¡¯t act intimately with each other, everyone seemed to feel as if they were a match

    made in heaven.

    Just like that, they walked toward the center of the event with everyone¡¯s gazes fixated on them.

    Roxanne endured the weird looks the attendees were giving her and swept a nce at everyone

    there. Luckily, I don¡®t see anyone from Horington. She then heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. Still, she

    tried to distance herself from Lucian when they were walking together.

    Lucian knew what she was doing, so in response, he purposely did the exact opposite.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but stop walking before shing a forced smile at him. ¡°You have to socialize

    with the others, right, Mr. Farwell? I shall stay out of your way.¡±

    With that, she slightly nodded at Lucian and walked in the opposite direction.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened when he saw her making an escape. He didn¡¯t stop her because he didn¡¯t

    expect her toply with his demand in the first ce.

    He only asked Roxanne to be his female partner bn a whim, and he didn¡¯t know she would end up

    agreeing to it. Could it be because we¡®re not in Harington?

    With that in mind, Lucian shed a self-depreca?ing smile.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne walked away and arrived at a corner. She then raised her gaze and tried to spot

    Gerald in the crowd. Right then, a familiar voice rang out.

    ¡°Roxanne, are you and Mr. Farwell¡­¡± As one of the leading figures of the younger generation, Larry

    was also invited by Ziegler Group. Since he was free at that time, he decided to attend the banquet.

    However, he was rather surprised to see Roxanne there.

    He was even more surprised to see her attending the banquet with Lucian.

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411

    Roxanne frowned in exasperation. Not knowing where to begin, she merely said, ¡°We met by

    coincidence downstairs.¡±

    However, Larry looked doubtful.

    Seeing his expression, Roxanne rxed her brows and said pleadingly, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not what you

    think. It¡¯s impossible between me and him.¡±

    She did not want anyone to misunderstand her rtionship with Lucian.

    Seeing her sincerity, Larry smiled gently and stopped pursuing the matter. Instead, he said, ¡°Mr. Lynch

    is resting upstairs, and Mr. Ziegler is keeping himpany. They¡¯re waiting for you. Are you looking for

    them?¡±

    Roxanne had been searching for them the entire day but to no avail. As soon as she heard Larry¡¯s

    words, she heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. ¡°Where are they? Can you please take me to them?

    I¡¯ve got something important to discuss with Mr. Ziegler, and I need to apologize to Mr. Lynch.¡±

    Larry dly agreed. He brought her out of the banquet hall and headed upstairs.

    At the same time, Lucian watched them leave, looking deadpan. Rage was boiling in his heart.

    So, this Morrison chap is the reason for Roxanne¡®s sudden change of

    attitude? And why are they going upstairs together? What are they trying to do?

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡± the business partner called out warily,

    Lucian turned around with a gloomy look all over his face.

    The other party shuddered subconsciously, but still plucked up his courage to hand Lucian the

    agreement.

    Lucian scanned it and penned his signature. The more he thought about Roxanne, the angrier he felt.

    Just as the business partner was about to say something, Lucian turned around coldly and marched

    out of the banquet hall.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne followed Larry into a room.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    As soon as they stepped in, Gerald could be seen sitting in the main seat. At the same time, Jasper

    and a few men, who seemed to be of high status, were gathered around him,ughing while talking

    about something,

    They fell silent instantly when they saw Roxanne and Larry entering, Jasper got to his feet and

    introduced the duo to the others, ¡°This is Dr. Jarvis, the doctor rmended by Mr. Queen.¡±

    He then turned to Roxanne and introduced, ¡°These are the person-in-charge of thepanies we will

    be discussing the coboration with.¡±

    Roxanne had a rough guess about the men¡¯s identity. She greeted the crowd, looking neither humble

    nor arrogant, and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making all of you wait.¡±

    Gerald waved dismissively. ¡°We were just sitting around and waiting, anyway. It¡¯s nothing to worry

    about. Instead, you must be worried sick on the way here. I told them to not give you a call, but they

    insisted.¡±

    Since Gerald had said so, the others too, chimed in saying that they did not mind the wait.

    Jasper clearly had a good rtionship with Gerald. When the former heard Gerald¡¯sint, he

    smiled and said, ¡°I was just informing her about your presence. I didn¡¯t mean to rush her.¡±

    Gerald merelyughed.

    Roxanne, too, smiled and followed Larry to find a ce to sit.

    Soon, Jasper took the initiative to begin the conversation about the coboration.

    Hence, Roxanne briefly exined the business proposal she had discussed with Colby.

    Surprisingly, Jasper agreed without hesitation and waited for the others to respond.

    However, the others appeared a little hesitant.

    Roxanne could not help but feel nervous.

    Just as she was getting anxious, Gerald¡¯s voice rang in the air.

    He gazed at Roxanne apologetically. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the news about your research institute. I¡¯ve always

    wanted to help, but I really don¡¯t have the power to do so. Though my words still have power, I¡¯m just

    an academician. I¡¯m clueless about the business world. I¡¯m afraid no one will be convinced by me, even

    if I speak up for you.¡±

    The moment those words left his mouth, the expressions of everyone in the room changed.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412

    Although Gerald focused on academics, the others in the room had business dealings in the medical

    industry. Many of them relied on Gerald¡¯s skills for a living.

    Gerald¡¯s words might sound like he was merely apologizing to Roxanne, but he was actually pressuring

    the others.

    Naturally, Roxanne understood the meaning Gerald was implying. She returned his gaze with a look of

    gratitude.

    It did not take long for the rest to agree. Clearly, Gerald¡¯s words worked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Mr. Queen talking about how impressive Dr. Jarvis¡¯ skills are. And now, we¡¯ve witnessed

    how Mr. Lynch admires Dr. Jarvis. I guess there¡¯s no reason for us to hesitate anymore.¡±

    ¡°I never thought Dr. Jarvis would be so young and a woman too! Not only that, but she also even runs a

    research institute on her own. She¡¯s such a strong woman!¡±

    Words of praise kept traveling into her ears.

    Of course, Roxanne knew they were only praising her for the sake of Jonathan and Gerald.

    Regardless, it meant that the coboration was seliled.

    At that thought, Roxanne patiently thanked them for their praises.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    As the organizer of the banquet, Jasper could not keep staying in the room. Before leaving, he asked

    Roxanne, ¡°Would you like toe with me, Dr. Jarvis? I can introduce you to the people involved in

    Summerbank¡¯s medical industry.¡±

    Roxanne epted the offer, got up, and excused herself from Gerald¡¯s presence before returning to

    the banquet hall with Jasper.

    Larry, on the other hand, stayed back to keep Geraldpany.

    It was evident that Jasper was quite influential in the medical industry of Summerbank. As soon as he

    made an appearance, many people approached to greet him.

    Jasper returned their greetings and introduced Roxanne to them.

    After socializing for some time, Roxanne felt a little tired. Thus, she excused herself to get some rest.

    Jasper smiled and nodded in agreement, taking her to the couch at the corner of the hall before

    returning to the crowd.

    When she finally settled down, Roxanne instinctively scanned the crowd.

    She caught no sight of Lucian.

    It was when she retracted her gaze that she realized what she did. Immediately, an odd feeling rose in

    her heart,

    She, too, had no idea why she looked for him subconsciously.

    Maybe I¡®m just worried he¡®lle looking for me again.

    Roxanne convinced herself, despite feeling confl|cted.

    Suddenly, a shadow appeared in front of her.

    For some reason, Roxanne tensed up, thinking what she feared had actually happened. There were

    traces of panic on her face when she lifted her head.

    When she caught sight of the person in front of her, she calmed down and spoke slowly. ¡°Who are

    you?¡±

    A big and tall man stood in front of her. His broad figure seemed to be enough to cover herpletely.

    Realizing she was looking at him, the man smiled, raised his ss at her, and introduced himself,

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m Joseph Cadman. The youngest son of the Cadman family. May I have the honor of making

    your acquaintance?¡¯

    The Cadman family was a rtively reputable family in Summerbank. Hence, Joseph did not bother

    revealing much about himself. He merely stared at the woman in front of him confidently after stating

    his request.

    He was a littlete to the event. By the time he spotted Roxanne, she was being brought around the

    hall by Jasper to meet the guests.

    He eavesdropped on some of their conversations. Roxanne¡¯s beauty and outstanding skills left an itch

    in his heart.

    When he saw her sitting on the couch alone, he rushed over eagerly.

    s, Roxanne was not familiar with Summerbank¡¯s influential organizations. On top of that, she had

    scared herself with her own spections. Thus, she was in no mood to socialize. Upon hearing

    Joseph¡¯s words, she put on a distant smile, saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m only here to settle some work

    matters. I¡¯ll be leaving soon. I might not have the time to make friends.¡±

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413

    Joseph¡®s face fell when he heard her rejection, and his tone sounded insistent. ¡°I think

    you¡¯ve misunderstood my intentions. I don¡®t mean that kind of friendship.¡±

    Roxanne frowned in confusion, not understanding what he meant.

    Joseph smirked mysteriously. ¡°One night should be enough for us to get to know each other.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    That sentence had clearly disyed his intentions.

    Roxanne was momentarily stunned, but she quickly realized what he was saying. Her

    expression turned frosty. ¡°I¡®m not interested. Please stop disturbing me. I want to be alone for a while.¡±

    Joseph scowled at her second rejection.

    Unfortunately, there were too many people at the banquet. Thus, he could not do anything to her. Inste

    ad, he straightened

    his body unhappily and lifted his winess toward her. With a threatening tone, he said, ¡°If that¡®s the ca

    se, surely you won¡®t refuse this toast, right?¡±

    Roxanne appeared hesitant.

    Joseph was obviously a notorious yboy, and she did not know if he would pull any tricks on her.

    Sensing her concern, Joseph mocked, ¡°Oh, you can rx. There are so many people here. I won¡®t do a

    nything to you. I¡¯m not the kind who¡®ll force women into doing things, anyway.¡±

    Roxanne frowned, but still clinked her ss with his, taking a sip out of politeness.

    Joseph shot her a dangerous nce and returned to the crowd.

    When she saw him leaving, Roxanne secretly sighed with relief.

    . Saw

    As soon as Joseph returned to the crowd, a group of yboys surrounded him, teasing, ¡°Aw.

    There are still women who don¡®t fall for Mr. Cadman¡®s flirts, eh? Who is that woman? Why is she so arr

    ogant?¡±

    Joseph shot the man a re.

    Someone reminded, ¡°I heard she came with that Mr. Farwell of Horington. We¡®d better not

    mess with her.¡±

    As soon as the

    speaker finished his sentence, Joseph smacked the former¡®s head. ¡°Mr. Farwell is already

    engaged. Why would hee with this woman? Besides, it means nothing even if theye

    together. Mr. Ziegler¡®s the one who brought her here to socialize with the guests. That¡®s enough to

    prove that she has nothing special with Mr. Farwell.¡±

    SAREE

    Hearing that, the person who spoke up hesitated but nodded in agreement.

    TREET

    ¡°What are you nning to do then? She has ignored you,¡± someone asked.

    S

    Joseph downed his drink and said fiercely, ¡°She¡®d better not leave this banquet hall. I, Joseph Cadman,

    never let my target run away just like that.¡±

    The others bobbed their heads in agreement.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was totally unaware of the danger she was about to face.

    She had too much to drink earlier while socializing with Jasper. After sitting down for a while, she got to

    Oom.

    Seeing her leave the banquet hall, Joseph and the other yboys sneakily followed her.

    Roxanne noticed nothing and entered the washroom.

    When she stepped out of the facility, she was blocked by a few yboys at the washroom¡®s entrance.

    Roxanne was slightly taken aback by the situation.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Ms. Jarvis.¡± Joseph smiled casually while striding toward her.

    Roxanne frowned and eyed them warily, warning, ¡°Mr. Cadman, I¡®m Mr. Ziegler¡®s guest. Please watch yo

    Joseph raised his brow casually. ¡°I know, but so what? Mr. Ziegler¡®s not with you now. I dare you to get h

    leave right away if he shows up.¡±

    Naturally, Roxanne could not do so. She could only step backward silently, trying to maintain a safe

    distance between them.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask them? There is no woman in Summerbank who would darc to disrespect mc,¡±

    Joseph said as he inched closer to Roxannc.

    There was a look of disdain in his cycs as he stared at the woman in front of him. ¡°You should fecl

    honored that I¡¯m talking to you, but yet bere you are, Irying to brush me off. Do you really think that you

    can get away with it just because you have a preity face? Don¡¯t forget that you are now in

    Summerbank.¡±

    Roxanne willed herself to calm down. After ncing at the men behind Joseph, who were all staring at

    her, she decided to swallow her pride. That was not what I cant. However, if you want to be friends, you

    can just tell me directly. I wouldn¡¯t dare to be friends with you if you bring so many people along. I¡¯ll be

    afraid.¡±

    Joseph thought that Roxanne hnally got the hint for he turned around to shoor his friends a look.

    The group of men instantly retreated. However, they still looked at Joseph and Roxanne with a look of

    anticipation.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Soon enough, only Roxanne and Joseph were left standing face-to-face,

    Joseph¡¯s gazc shamelessly wandered around Koxanne¡¯s body

    Roxanne curled her fingers into a lighi fist as she resisted ihe urge to vomit. She forced a smule onto

    her face while walking backward calmly. She was trying to lure Joseph away from the others lint of

    vision.

    Once she managed to get Joseph alone, she would be able to take a chance and strike him. If

    Roxanne could strike him on his acupuncture points, Joseph would not have anyergy to rliate.

    With that, she could escape.

    It would have been hard for her to altack him when there were so many people around.

    just as she was aboul to turn the corner, a wail sounded from the crowd standing outside.

    Everyone was stunned at the sudden shour and turned around to look in the direction of the sound.

    All that could be scen was a young man, who had been standing at 1c euge of the group, kuning

    through the air and falling down to the floor in front of the crowd.

    When the crowd noticed what had happened, they moved aside to make way.

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze instantlynded on the man who was walking through the crowd. Her eyebrows

    furrowed slightly.

    He had once again caught her at her worst.

    ¡°Who is it!¡± Joseph roared, wanting to get revenge on behalf of one of his friends who had been

    attacked.

    Hic had alrcady turned around to witness his friends sent flying through the air.

    However, when Joseph noticed the man walking over, hc vaguely thought that thetter looked familiar.

    Regardless, he was unable to recall who he was.

    In spite of that, Joseph was slightly intimidated by the man¡¯s domineering aura,

    If it weren¡¯t for his many friends observing this every move. Joseph probably would have already

    scurricd away.

    Lucian¡¯s dark gazetched onto the woman standing nou far away from him. He did not even sparc

    Joseph a nce.

    Lucian had been searching for Roxanne on the upper floor for a long time bul lo no avail.

    He was about to return to the banquet hall on the lower lloor 10 search for her when he heard the

    commotion as well as a crowd of people standing in the corner.

    As Lucian walked nearer to the crowd, he instantly saw Roxanne smiling at an unfamiliar man.

    When he noticed the smile on her face, sury instantly crupled within him.

    It was absurd how Roxanne was willing to smile at such a lewd man when she only had a distant look

    on her face whenever she was around Lucian

    Lucian had decided to see how far Roxanne was willing to go when whispers sounded next to him.

    ¡°Look at her amazing body. Joseph is going to have a good ume tonight.¡±

    Hearing thal, ragc surged up in Lucian¡¯s heart as his expression darkened

    The man who said thosc words suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. Before he could even react, he

    was already sent flying through the air with a kick.

    Fury was evident on Lucian¡¯s face.

    Roxanne only nced at Lucian briefly before looking away. She did not have the courage to continue

    looking at him. Even the smile on her face started to drop.

    Gucssing that her actions should have been noticed by Lucian, Roxanne¡¯s heart was filled with regret.

    She was only trying to get away from Joseph, but Lucian would probably get the wrong idea from her

    actions.

 Chapter 415

    ?

    Chapter 415 How Dare You

    As Joseph noticed Lucian getting nearer to them, he nced at his friends who were standing not far away. Joseph steeled himself and stood in front of Lucian. "Do you know this woman?¡±

    Lucian slowly came to a stop as his gaze emotionlessly swept over the man in front of him before returning to Roxanne''s face.

    The woman in question had cast her gaze downward, and her lips were pursed. She did not seem to want his help at all.

    Noticing her reaction, Lucian felt like he was being mocked.

    Even at this stage was Roxanne still trying to avoid him.

    Since that was her wish, Lucian would grant it.

    Upon thinking of that, Lucian looked away. "I don''t know her."

    Joseph inwardly heaved a sigh of relief when he heard those words.

    The man on the floor scrambled to get up. He pointed at Lucian''s back and eximed, "Why did you kick me?" His voice was full of anger.

    Lucian only shot him a cold look.

    The man on the floor suddenly felt a chill run up his spine. He zipped his mouth sheepishly.

    It was after a while that Lucian replied in a cold voice, "You were in my way."

    The man who had been kicked opened his mouth indignantly. However, he did not dare to say much for he knew he was no match for Lucian. Thus, he walked back into the crowd. Lucian turned to look at Joseph. "Please continue," he said, although his tone seemed like he wasmanding Joseph instead.

    As soon as Lucian spoke, both Roxanne and Joseph''s expressions changed.

    Roxanne never expected Lucian to say something like that. Surprise shed across her eyes as she clenched her fists, suppressing the urge to look at him.

    She refused to believe that Lucian meant what he said.

    Joseph, on the other hand, looked at Lucian in doubt. He frowned at thetter.

    If Lucian had not appeared, Joseph would definitely have continued.

    However, now that there was a domineering man looking from the side, there was no way he would be able to continue his act.

    Yet, that domineering man''s eyes seemed to be boring holes into Joseph. It seemed like if Joseph did not continue, that man would not leave.

    I bet he was lying about not knowing her!

    Nevertheless, Joseph submitted to Lucian''s domineering pressure and turned back to face Roxanne. He slowly walked toward her.

    Roxanne had originally thought of a n to handle Joseph, but Lucian''s gaze unknowingly made her panic.

    Looking at the man inching nearer to her, Roxanne''s pupils constricted, and she instinctively took a step backward. She then raised her hand and pped Joseph.

    The crisp sound of a p rang in everyone''s ears.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The young men who were standing not far away were stunned at what happened.

    Joseph''s eyes widened.

    He did not manage to react as he was oppressed by Lucian''s domineering aura.

    How dare she hit me?

    He quickly snapped back to reality and nced at Lucian. Thetter''s expression did not change. It seemed like Lucian did not n on interfering at all. At once, Joseph''s expression darkened as he roared, "How dare you hit me?" He took arge step toward Roxanne and raised his hand to hit her.

    Roxanne subconsciously closed her eyes tightly.

    However, that hand never came into contact with her skin.

    There wasn''t even any sound.

    After a while, Roxanne slowly opened her eyes and noticed an arm stretched across her. Lucian''srge hand had grabbed onto Joseph''s wrist, stopping him.

    Joseph, who was still standing in front of Roxanne, gritted his teeth silently. His face had turned ashen.

    Although the one whom Roxanne had pped was Joseph, Lucian seemed to have been shaken. He finally realized what he had done.

    He then saw that Joseph was about to hit Roxanne.

    All of the suppressed rage and guilt erupted within him as the aura around him became even more terrifying than before.

    When Joseph''s wrist was grabbed by Lucian, he was about to scold thetter when he met his eyes. Joseph instantly shut his mouth. Even though Joseph''s wrist felt like it was about to snap at any second, all he could do was break into a cold sweat. He didn''t even dare to make a sound at all.

 Chapter 416

    Realizing that Lucian had stopped Joseph in the end, Roxanne somehow felt relieved, and she calmed down.

    When she recalled how cold and indifferent Lucian was a second ago and how angry he looked right now, Roxanne found it ironic. Maybe, unintentionally, Roxanne¡¯s current state would change ording to what he wanted.

    She was nothing but a toy for him to y around with.

    Upon thinking of that, Roxanne smiled to herself in her mind and curled her lips into a self-deprecating smile. She decided to no longer care about the chaos happening in front of her and made a move to leave.

    However, just as she turned around, arge hand reached out to grab her wrist.

    Roxanne did not need to turn her head to know who stopped her.

    She nced at her wrist that was in his grip and said, ¡°Have you had your fun, Mr. Farwell? If you have, please let go of me.¡±

    The moment she spoke those words, the expressions of the crowd instantly changed.

    All of them had only heard of Lucian and asionally saw him on television.

    That was the reason why they found Lucian familiar when they first saw him.

    However, it did not cross their minds that he was actually Lucian Farwell.

    As a result, they had offended someone who was connected to Lucian.

    Once that thought crossed their minds, panicked expressions could be seen on all of their faces.

    Joseph¡¯s wrist was still in Lucian¡¯s grip. He was experiencing firsthand how oppressive Lucian¡¯s domineering aura was. His back was thoroughly drenched in sweat.

    If he had known that Roxanne was with Lucian, he would never have even nced at her.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, th-this is just a m-misunderstanding,¡± Joseph stammered, trying to defend himself.

    However, Lucian did not even spare him a nce. He was staring fixedly at Roxanne¡¯s back.

    Is she trying to escape to look for Morrison again?

    Roxanne frowned when she realized that Lucian was not going to let go of her. She turned around to look at thetter with mockery in her eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you done, Mr. Farwell? Are you still waiting for me to continue with this show?¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon speaking, she looked at Joseph, who was still being restrained by Lucian, in disdain.

    Her words meant that she would be willing to go along with Joseph if Lucian wanted the show to continue.

    When Joseph met her gaze, beads of sweat appeared on his forehead. ¡°This is a huge misunderstanding, Ms. Jarvis. I only wanted to be friends with you. I really didn¡¯t have any other motives. You are with Mr. Farwell, after all. I don¡¯t have the guts to¡ª¡±

    Roxanne cut him off by nodding. ¡°You¡¯re right. You only want to be my friend for the night, Mr. Cadman. If Mr. Farwell wants to see that, I can only obey his request.¡±

    The atmosphere around them instantly became tense at her words.

    Lucian narrowed his eyes as he looked at the woman in front of him.

    Joseph also noticed the murderous intent in the aura surrounding them. He shivered uncontrobly.

    ¡°The Cadman family of Summerbank?¡± Lucian¡¯s cold voice rang next to his ears.

    Joseph nodded instinctively. However, he quickly understood the reason behind Lucian¡¯s question and promptly shook his head.

    With narrowed eyes, Lucian let go of Joseph¡¯s wrist with a stoic expression. ¡°Get lost.¡±

    When Joseph thought of the possible retaliation that the Cadman family might face after the incident, his face filled with terror. He tried to exin himself, ¡°Mr. Farwell, I really did not do it on purpose. I didn¡¯t know she was your woman. Besides, as you saw for yourself, I didn¡¯t do anything to her¡­¡±

    The more Joseph tried to exin, the angrier Lucian got. His eyes darkened terrifyingly.

    When Joseph noticed Lucian¡¯s gaze, he instantly shut up. After remaining at the same spot for a few seconds, he turned around and ordered everyone to leave, feeling dejected.

    It seemed that the Cadman family would soon fall from grace.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417

    Once Joseph and the crowd scurried away, only Lucian and Roxanne were left in the corridor.

    Roxanne¡¯s wrist was still in Lucian¡¯s grip.

    Realizing that he did not seem to be releasing her any time soon, Koranne was not annoyed at all She

    merely said in a calm voice, ¡°Everyone¡¯s gone. You can let go of me now, Mr. Farwell. I won¡¯i run

    away.¡±

    Lucian stared at her for a few seconds before slowly rxing his grip

    Roxanne¡¯s cycbrow furrowed as she rubbed her achung wrist. She look two steps backward and

    looked up at Lucian. ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian frowned upon hearing that

    He had saved her, but she did not even thank him for it. Instead, she had asked him if there was

    anything clxc.

    ¡°I¡¯ve helped you out again, and this is your attitude toward me?¡± Lucian¡¯s tone wasced with coldness.

    Roxannc¡¯s lips curled mockingly. Help? If you really wanted to lielp Inc, you wouldn¡¯t have vaid those

    words to Joseph. You¡¯re only using me for your own? benche There¡¯s no need to sugarcoal your

    actions.¡±

    The air around them seemed to still at the tension between them

    Lucian¡¯s cycs were burning with rage However, when he recalled the words he had spoken on impulse,

    he could not say anything to justify himself.

    After being plunged into silence for a whule, Roxanne kvok hisck of response as a silent agreement.

    The trackery on her face canle more evident in she nodded atin. Seems like you have had your fun.

    Mr. Farwell. I think I should leave now.¡±

    With that, she turned around to leave.

    Just then, Lucian¡¯s low voice rang from behind her. ¡°Where¡¯s Morrison?¡±

    Roxanne stopped and looked back in confusion ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youpromise with me just so you could meet him? Why didn¡¯t hee to save you carlier?¡±

    Lucian narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized her.

    Roxanne look a few seconds to realize that Lucian was referring to Larry.

    What does this have to do with Larry?

    Noticing the confused look on her face, Lucian exined, ¡°You arrived at the banquet together with me,

    and then you left with Mr. Morrison. I heard that Mr. Ziegler has been bringing you around to woluze

    with other people as well. In just a short timc, you have been with three

    different men. You are indeed popr with men Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Lucian then scanned her from head to toe and added in a bitter tone, ¡°Oh, right. There¡¯s also that man

    just now. Your poprity is far beyond my expectations.¡±

    Knowing that Lucian had deliberately brought Joseph up to annoy her, Koxanne¡¯s expression

    darkened. ¡°You were spying on me?

    She was only with Larry for a few minutes. During that tinc, Lucian should have been socializing with

    other clicuits. There was no way he could have noticed them

    Unless, the said clients did not exist.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon that thought, Roxanne found herself feeling suspicious and doubtful.

    ¡°You are a woman who stands out in a crowd, Ms. Jarvis. Couple that with the fact you appeared at the

    banquet together withi me, and people will definitely talk about you. Would I even need to spy on you?

    Or did you think that you are somewhat important to me and that I would send someone to spy on you,

    Ms. Jarvis?¡± Lucian scoffed.

    His words insinuated that Roxanne was deluding herself

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes twitched as a wave of self-deprecation washed over her.

    He¡¯s right. Considering the entent of my rtionship with Lucian, I¡¯m not important enough to bespied

    on. He probably only saw me with Larry by ident.

    Moreover, when she appeared at the banquet with Lucian, they had indecil stirred up amotion, His

    theory was not impossible.

    Upon thinking of that, Roxanne slowly calined down. She cast her gaze downward as she said in an

    emotionless tone, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have wronged you, Mr. Farwell. However, with how you treated

    mc earlier, I think we are even now.¡±

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418

    Lucian only felt annoyed and frustrates allier cotulude ¡°Archuc and Kenny are waiting for you at

    home. Please take care of yoursell, Ms. Jarvis¡±

    Koxanne, (d), did not want to continue the convention further She nelleil lightly Thank you for your

    reminder, Mr. Farwell

    Hoth of them looked at each tiher, their eyes filleil with

    Tong Mo

    Then Lucian looked away and turned around to leave thic hotel with furrowed eyebrow¡¯s

    ITUL

    He had only altended the bancuri brus of Roxanne

    However, he did not cycli want viy there avecond longer because of her attitude toward himni

    Looking at his retreating figure, Koxanne frowned slightly Suspicion rose in her heart once again

    Didal he attend the banquet for work? Why is dar leathing nyht now

    She nearly thought that Lucian had left because of her.

    Bul recalling what he had told her. She Knot want to celude herselt turther. She looked away and

    retumcu to the banuri hall

    Joseph and the others were nowhere to be seen

    The moment Koxanne entered the hall. Jasper instantly caught sight of her

    -Where did you go. I¡¯ve been looking for you for hours,¡± Jayper asked in concern as he walked up to

    her

    the maller¡± Roxanne vuiled in

    ¡°Feli a bil slutly in here, so went outside for a walk Wu response

    Jasper hraved a sigh of relict. Thank goodness you¡¯re ok.y You¡¯re my GUCN. and if younicthing were lo

    hapakulo You, I wouldn¡¯t know whallo tell Mr. Queen and Mr. Lynch

    After what had happened just now, Roxanne was starting to Iceltired Seemghat there was nothing to le

    concerned about, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just a little tirel About the cboration

    Jasper instantly answered. ¡°Let¡¯s meet at my office tomorrow morning. All you need to do is NIKO the

    contract. Go home if you¡¯re feeling tired los already a big honor that you can attend iny banquet today¡±

    Koxanne smiled at him gratefully. After bidding him goodlyye, slie went to the upper floor to send

    Gerald her regards.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Larry was currenily keeping Geraldpany,

    Hearing hai Roxanne was about to leuve, Gerald tumed io Larry with a meaningful look in his

    eyes. ¡°I¡¯m getting tired too. You don¡¯t have to apany inc anymore. It¡¯s not safe for Roxanne to go

    home alone when it¡¯s spte at night. Send her home, will you?¡±

    Larry smiled and agreed.

    Roxanne instantly thought of Lucian¡¯s words from earlier and a weird feeling rose in her heart. s, it

    was toote to reject. Larry had already walked over to her

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    Gerald smiled at both of them.

    After the medical conference, Gerald found out that both Roxanne and Larry were single. Therefore, he

    had been trying to find an opportunity to set them up. When he saw the both of them standing next to

    each other, he could not help but feel that they were made for cach other.

    Since Roxannc had missed the opportunity to reject bis offer, she could only silently agree to it. After

    bidding Gerald goodbye, she walked out of the hotel with Larry in tow.

    It was already well into the night when they exited the hotel.

    As Roxanne was wearing a dress that exposed her shoulders, she shivered when a gust of wind blew

    past her.

    The next second, a warm coat was draped over her shoulders.

    ¡°Put it on. My car is parked slightly further away. You¡¯re wearing too little. It won¡¯t be good if you get

    sick.¡± Larry¡¯s gentle voice rang next to her car.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, Roxanne smiled and said, ¡°Thanks, Larry.¡±

    She had always been on good terms with Larry. If she were to reject his kindness because of a

    sentence from Lucian, it would seem as though there was something between her and Larry.

    With that thought in mind. Roxannc pulled the coal around herself and walked to the car with Larry.

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419

    In the car opposite the main road, the driver noticed the sudden change in atmosphere. His palms

    started sweating as the air surrounding them seemed to have dropped by a few degrees.

    It was after a long time that Lucian stopped looking at the entrance to the hotel. ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± he

    ordered in a cold voice.

    The driver acknowledged his instructions and started the engine, driving toward the hotel that Lucian

    was staying at.

    Roxanne had no idea that Lucian had seen her. She opened the door to the passenger seat and got

    into Larry¡¯s car.

    The moment she entered the car, she politely took off Larry¡¯s coat and ced it in the backseat

    After getting the address to her hotel, Larry revved up the engine.

    Both of them remained silent for the entire journey. Roxanne looked out the window to stare at the

    scenery outside and soon fell into deep thought.

    She couldn¡¯t understand Lucian¡¯s attitude earlier at all.

    ¡°You just left like that. What about Mr. Farwell?¡± Larry suddenly asked.

    Roxanne only returned to her senses after a long while. Her eyebrows furrowed in confusion. ¡°What

    does it have to do with him?¡±

    Larry looked at her through the rearview mirror. ¡°Mr. Farwell brought you to the banquet, right?¡±

    Although Roxanne had said that she met Lucian in the lobby, Larry managed to figure out the truth

    when he realized that Roxanne did not drive.

    Roxanne was stunned. She turned around and met Larry¡¯s eyes.

    Roxanne pressed her lips into a smile and replied, ¡°You¡¯re right, but we only met by chance at the

    boutique. It¡¯s not what you think it is.¡±

    Larry nodded. ¡°Does Mr. Farwell know that you left?¡±

    That man left even before I did. How would he know when I left?

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± she replied dismissively, then quickly changed the topic. ¡°Oh, right, what were you doing

    at the banquet, Larry?¡±

    Larry knew that she did not want to talk about it, and thus, he did not press any further. ¡°Mr. Ziegler

    sent me an invitation. I didn¡¯t want to attend, but I found out that Mr. Lynch was in Summerbank as well.

    I figured he would attend the banquet, so I came over. I never thought I would run into you.¡±

    Roxanne nodded absent-mindedly.

    ¡°How are things at the research institute?¡± Larry asked caringly.

    ¡°I went to the banquet to discuss the matters at the research institute. Mr. Ziegler and the others have a

    branch in Horington that can work together with us. We¡®ve already discussed it and will be signing the

    contract tomorrow. I will head home once that¡¯s done.¡±

    Larry furrowed his brows. ¡°How did you find Mr. Ziegler?¡±

    As far as he knew, Roxanne had been looking for a partner in Horington. However, Jasper was all the

    way in Summerbank. Larry was curious as to how they managed to get in touch with each other.

    Moreover, Jasper seemed to think very highly of Roxanne.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Mr. Queen introduced us to each other. Speaking of which, I need to thank him for his help,¡± Roxanne

    said.

    Upon hearing that it was because of Jonathan, Larry nodded in response. ¡°Queen Group does have a

    good rtionship with Ziegler Group. But it seems that Queen Group has a better rtionship with

    Farwell Group. Now that Mr. Queen has helped to introduce you to Ziegler Group, he has inevitably

    stood against Farwell Group. If Mrs. Farwell finds out about this, things may not end well.¡±

    Roxanne frowned upon hearing that. She was worried for Jonathan.

    Although Jonathan had said that they would not be noticed by Farwell Group, both of them knew that

    there would still be a risk that his decision to help Roxanne would be discovered by Farwell Group.

    Regardless, Roxanne had already gone this far. She did not want to give up so easily.

    After all, Sonya¡¯s aim was to chase her away. Once she solved all the problems rted to the research

    institute and left Horington, she reckoned Sonya would probably stop going after her.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420

    The car gradually came to a stop in front of the hotel. After bidding Larry goodbye, Roxanne got out of

    the car and headed into the building.

    When the next morning rolled around, Roxanne went to Jasper¡¯s office to sign the contract at the

    scheduled time. Once that was done, Roxanne boarded the flight back home.

    The moment she sat down in her seat, her nerves, which had been on an edge, finally rxed.

    Upon arriving at her destination, all she needed to do left was to observe how things were going to

    proceed. Once she made sure that the supplies given by the fewpanies were stable, Roxanne

    could finally leave the country in peace.

    Just as she was deep in thought, someone sat down in the seat next to her.

    Roxanne came back to her senses and nced at the person next to her. When she realized who it

    was, her expression stiffened.

    ¡°Are you going to think that I¡¯m stalking you again, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Lucian¡¯s tone was filled with mockery

    as he quirked an eyebrow. ¡°If you are ufortable, would you like me to switch seats with someone

    else?¡±

    Roxanne balled her fists to suppress the displeasure in her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I wouldn¡¯t make such a

    request to a stranger either,¡± she replied emotionlessly.

    With that, she turned away from Lucian and leaned back against her seat,

    Recalling what he had seen outside the banquet hall that night and noticing how Roxanne was treating

    him on the ne, Lucian grew angry all of a sudden. ¡°Why are you by yourself, Ms. Jarvis? Where¡¯s

    Mr. Morrison? Why isn¡¯t he with you?¡±

    At the mention of Larry¡¯s name, Roxanne sat upright and looked at Lucian in discontentment. ¡°There¡¯s

    nothing between Larry and me. Please refrain from speaking nonsense, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian snorted. ¡°Why did you assume I thought there was something between the both of you?¡±

    Roxanne parted her lips, but she did not know how to respond to his question. Instead, she fell back

    into her seat indignantly and pulled her nket up to her face. She no longer wanted to pay any

    attention to the person next to her.

    What is his problem? As far as I know, Larry has barely ever interacted with Lucian, yet Lucian keeps g

    oing after him. ¡¤

    Lucian¡¯s eyes turned cold when he noticed that she was annoyed. He was just about to say something

    when a flight attendant walked toward them. He frowned and suppressed the rage within him, keeping

    his words to himself.

    The ne soon took off.

    Roxanne was lying stiftly on her side facing the window. During the flight, she heard the flight

    attendants walking over a few times to ask if they needed anything, and Lucian rejected the flight

    attendants coldly every time.

    Roxanne was definitely not about to turn around to face Lucian.

    However, every time the flight attendant left, his gaze wouldnd on her.

    All Roxanne felt was difort when that happened.

    Just as Lucian¡¯s eyes settled on her once again, Roxanne flung the nket off and sat upright. She

    was about to open her mouth to say something when Lucian beat her to it. ¡°She said that we are

    expected to be hit with turbulence, and the airne might shake violently.¡±

    The words that Roxanne was about to say ended up being caught in her throat. There was a look of

    confusion on her face.

    However, before she could react, the airne started to jolt.

    Roxanne, having lost her bnce, identally lurched toward Lucian before her seatbelt pulled her

    back.

    She had just settled back into her seat when shouts and sounds of queries could be heard around her.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Will the ne be able tond safely?¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are we going to die?¡±

    It was the passengers¡¯ first time encountering something like this, and they were understandably

    nervous.

    Through the speaker, a flight attendant exined to the passengers the reason behind the sudden jerk.

    She also tried to calm the passengers down.

    However, just as she managed to calm everyone dow

    n, the ne jerked again. This time, it was more violent than before.

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421

    Right at that moment, no one could listen to the announcement through the speakers anymore. The

    nc crupied into chaos, with wails and screains sounding from every part of the ne. There were

    even some passengers demanding answers to their questions,

    It was Roxanne¡¯s first time experiencing such a situation as well. Although she felt uneasy, she still

    managed to calm herself down.

    Yet as she listened to what was going on around her, the uneasy feeling in her heart seemed to have

    grown stronger.

    The airne was still experiencing turbulence.

    Suddenly, someone cried out, ¡°My kids are waiting for me at home.¡±

    Roxanne clearly heard that sentence. Her eyes widened, and the restlessness in her heart seemed to

    have increased greatly.

    My kids... Archie and Benny are still waiting for me at home.

    Roxanne was already selfish enough to keep their family background a secret. She could not bear to

    think what would happen to them if something were to happen to her.

    The moment she imagined her two children ending up alone if something happened to her, her face

    turned as pale as a sheet. She started breathing heavily, unable to catch her breath because of her

    anxiety.

    Just when she felt she was about to pass out, arge hand tightly grabbed onto hers.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Roxanne barely regained some of her senses and heard Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounding next to her ear.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just turbulence. It¡¯ll be over soon.¡±

    His voice seemed to have some sort of magical power, for Roxanne was able to breathe normally again

    after listening to him, although her body was still trembling.

    When Lucian noticed Roxanne¡¯s nervous and anxious look, the anger in his heart long dissipated. On

    the contrary, his heart ached for her.

    ¡°I¡¯m right here. Nothing will happen to us. Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Lucianforted her.

    Roxanne nodded absentmindedly as she looked at the economy cabin. ¡°Archie¡­ Benny¡­¡± she

    muttered.

    Lucian had to focus in order to hear what she was saying.

    Roxanne was already so afraid, yet she was still thinking of her two children at home. Al that moment,

    Lucian¡¯s resentment toward Archie and Benny¡¯s biological father increased greatly.

    How can he call himself a man when he left his wife to raise their kids alone?

    Despite his anger, he said in a low voice, ¡°Archie and Benny are obediently waiting for you back home.

    You will return safely, so stop overthinking. Take deep breaths and rx.¡±

    Roxanne was trying very hard to do as he said, but her body seemed to be out of her control.

    The other passengers did not even listen to the flight attendant¡¯s advice. It was madness out there, and

    Roxanne was greatly affected by it.

    Lucian looked toward where Roxanne was gazing and realized the reason for her sudden fear. His

    eyes darkened.

    In a soft voice, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to them. Listen to me. Turbulence isn¡¯t a big problem, and we will

    be fine. They¡¯re scared because they haven¡¯t experienced it before. They also don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s attention was slowly drawn away from the chaotic mess in the economy cabin. The loud

    noises soon faded as well.

    Lucian sighed in relief when he saw that Roxanne was calming down. As it was still a mess outside, he

    could only continue talking to Roxanne while holding her hand

    tightly to give her strength.

    Slowly, Roxanne started to tighten her own grip around his hand.

    Sensing the sudden force, Lucian, too, tightened his grip around her hand.

    Roxanne seemed to be terrified and had grabbed onto him to release the fear in her heart, and Lucian

    allowed her to do just that. He was also waiting for her reaction in anticipation when she came to her

    senses and realized that they had been holding hands all this while.

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422

    The airne slowly regained control, but Roxanne¡®s mind was still as

    nk as an empty piece of paper.

    It wasn¡®t until the

    ne had safelynded that Roxanne slowly came to her senses. She was still fearful of whatever had

    happened just now.

    ¡°I told you we wouldnd safely.¡± Lucian¡®s words seemed to have hidden meaning in them. ¡°Since we¡®v

    e finally touched down, you can let go of me now, right, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne was surprised.

    She had been so terrorized by what had happened

    just now that she had totally forgotten about the man sitting next to her.

    Wait, let him go? What is he talking about?

    Just as she was in a dazed, something moved in her left hand.

    Roxanne looked down and saw that her hand was intertwined with Lucian¡®s on the armrest.

    To be more urate, it was hertching onto

    Lucian¡®s hand for dear life. There were even marks of her fingernails embedded on his skin. As she had

    been gripping his hand so tightly that her hand had gone stiff, she did not even realize that she was hol

    ding his hand.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Looking at their interlocked hands, Roxanne remained in shock for a few seconds before snapping bac

    k to reality. She instantly let go of Lucian¡®s hand as if it burned her. .

    Lucian chuckled lightly at her reaction, not at all surprised by it.

    is drenched

    It was after Roxanne retracted her hand that she realized that her body in a cold sweat. Her palms wer

    e also just as sweaty.

    At that realization, she looked at the

    man next to her, only to see that he had gotten a tissue and was wiping his own palm slowly.

    It was obvious that his palm was full of her sweat as well.

    A wave of embarrassment washed over Roxanne.

    After calming down, she slowly recalled how Lucian hadforted her during the flight.

    It didn¡®t matter how much

    she wanted to maintain a distance between them. At that moment, she couldn¡®t help but admit how grat

    eful she was to him. It was fortunate that he was there with her.

    Snapping out of her reverie, Roxanne looked at the man beside her with a serious expression on her fa

    ce. ¡°Thank you forforting me carlier. Otherwise¡­¡± she trailed off

    Lucian discarded the tissue he had used to wipe the sweat and met

    her eyes. He instantly noticed that there was still sweat on her forehead and frowned.

    Roxanne, however, thought that Lucian was bothered by her attitude. She pursed her lips, suddenly at

    a loss for what to do.

    She was supposed to treat Lucian like a stranger, but he was by her side when she needed help the m

    ost. Therefore, she couldn¡®t bring herself to put up the same cold exterior.

    Right then, two pieces of tissue appeared in front of her. ¡°Here. Wipe the sweat off your forehead. The p

    Roxanne took the tissues and wiped the sweat off her forehead. ¡°Thank you. It was my first time experie

    Lucian quirked an eyebrow nonchntly. ¡°And then? Is that how you¡®re going to thank me?¡±

    Roxanne¡®s eyebrows furrowed slightly as she looked at Lucian with a troubled look in her eyes. ¡°How do

    Lucian¡®s lips twitched when he heard how she addressed him. ¡°I want you to stop avoiding me. Can you

    Roxanne was taken aback. She cast her gaze downward and remained silent.

    She was incredibly thankful to Lucian for helping her earlier. Nevertheless, she was still going to stay aw

    Lucian fell silent for a few seconds when he noticed her reaction. He then got up without any expression

    that,¡± he said in a cold voice.

    With that, he got off the ne.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423

    Roxanne remained seated in her seat, watching as the man left the ne. It was a while before she slo

    wly stood up.

    Just as she did, a wave of nausea hit her. li seemed to be a physical reaction after stress.

    Roxanne grabbed the seat in front of her to stabilize herself. Once she regained her bnce, she caref

    ully got off the ne.

    As she walked to the immigration gate, her entire body ached ufortably while her stomach lurched

    painfully.

    Upon getting inside the airport, she made a beeline to the nearest restroom.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Jeez!¡± A voiceced with annoyance rang out. A passerby was walking with their luggage when Roxan

    ne identally bumped into him.

    Roxanne tried her best to suppress the difort she was feeling and hastily bowed to the man to apo

    logize. She continued to run toward the restroom with a hand covering her mouth.

    Not far away, Lucian heard themotion behind him. He instinctively turned around to see what was

    going on and managed to catch sight of Roxanne dashing into the restroom with her back arched.

    Lucian¡®s gaze darkened when he saw that, and he quickly followed after her.

    Although Roxanne had been treating him very coldly, he still worried for her whenever he saw that she

    was in difort.

    When Roxanne rushed into thedies restroom, Lucian came to an abrupt halt and stood outside. With

    furrowed eyebrows, he listened to the sound of Roxanne puking her guts out.

    Roxanne supported herself against the wall, and

    her fingernails had already turned white from the force as she bent over io puke.

    She had been incredibly nervous. It didn¡¯t help that the flight was super bumpy, which led to her upset s

    tomach.

    Perhaps her urge to puke had been suppressed by her anxiousness during the flight. It was only after s

    he disembarked that the feeling of difort in her stomach rose again.

    Roxanne gradually stopped puking after a while.

    When she straightened her back, her vision suddenly

    went dark. It was fortunate that she did not end up fainting.

    Roxanne stayed in the restroom for a while more to recollect herself before walking out while supportin

    g herself against the wall.

    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± Lucian¡®s voice suddenly rang out next to her.

    Roxanne stopped and slowly looked up at him.

    She was puzzled when she noticed Lucian¡®s worried look.

    I thought he left. Why... is he here? And he saw me in this wretched state again.

    Roxanne withdrew her hand from the wall and smiled at him. ¡°I¡®m sorry for making you worry again, Mr.

    Farwell. I was feeling a little dizzy after the bumpy ride. I feel better now that I¡®ve puked up.¡±

    Lucian stared at her suspiciously.

    Roxanne had just recovered from her fear and had literally puked her guts out. Her face was as pale as

    a sheet.

    Her words did not convince him at all.

    Although she was still feeling weak after vomiting everything, Roxanne didn¡®t want to support herself on

    However, Lucian did not seem to have any intention of leaving at all.

    .

    ¡°If there¡®s nothing else, you should go back early, Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne said.

    The man in question raised an eyebrow. ¡°I don¡®t think you are in the position to tell me when to leave, M

    Roxanne was slightly taken aback, but she had no choice but to admit that he was right.

    With how he was acting, both of them would have to stay here forever if she didn¡®t make the first move t

    Roxanne gritted her teeth. She decided to force herself to start moving and leave.

    s, her legs did not have enough strength to support her body. She had just lifted her leg to take a ste

    In her panic, she reached out to hold the wall, but she grabbed onto a strong arm

    instead.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424

    Lucian could tell at one nce that Roxanne was putting up a tough act. When he saw that she almost

    fell, he stretched out his arm to catch her.

    And coincidentally, Roxanne¡®s hand grabbed his,

    Both of them stopped and did not move an inch more.

    Knowing that she had identally exposed herself, Roxanne held Lucian¡®s arm stiffly and calmed

    herself down. Then she slowly straightened her back and apologized as if nothing had happened. ¡°I¡®m

    sorry. I¡­ I missed a step.¡±

    Having said that, she wanted to withdraw her hand.

    Lucian¡®s eye darkened when he knew what she wanted to do. Before she could do

    so, he authoritatively pressed her hand on his shoulder.

    Roxanne was slightly taken aback by his gesture.

    ¡°You¡®re already in a bad shape. Stop acting tough in front of me.¡± Frowning, Lucian wrapped his arm ar

    ound her waist to support her.

    arm aro

    Instantly, Roxanne felt much better.

    Shortly after, she tried to keep her distance from him because there were too many people at the airpor

    t. She thought that their actions might cause others to misunderstand their rtionship.

    ¡°I do think that carrying you is easier,¡± he muttered.

    When Roxanne heard that, she widened her eyes in disbelief and met his gaze.

    Lucian stared at her indifferently as if he was threatening her to oblige. Go ahead and try escaping my

    embrace. There¡®s only one way to find out if I¡®ll make a huge ruckus and carry you out of the airport,

    The both of them were at a stalemate for several seconds. Roxanne clenched her teeth and averted he

    r gaze. Subsequently, she rxed her body and leaned against his arm.

    Cautiously and slowly, Lucian helped her toward the exit.

    Exiting the airport, Roxanne struggled a few times. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell. I¡®m fine. You can let go of

    me now.¡±

    Lucian continued to support her and insisted, ¡°I¡®ll take you home.¡±

    ¡°It¡®s okay. I can take a cab home myself.¡± Roxanne turned him down without any hesitation.

    Her children knew that she had no feelings for Lucian. That was why she did not want them to

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    spot her with him and create an unnecessary misunderstanding.

    However, she did not seem to have an upper hand in the current quandary she was in.

    She was rather exhausted and had no more energy to break free from his embrace.

    Left with no choice, she caved in to Lucian.

    As expected, thetter did not let her have her way. He made her walk to the parking lot, where Cayde

    n had been waiting for them.

    When Cayden saw the duo walking out fogether, he was puzzled. Soon, he figured out what was proba

    bly going on.

    It¡®s no wonder Mr. Farwell went there personally even

    though it was just a petty matter. He even stayed there for so long. I guess I¡®ve got my answer now.

    Cayden opened the car door and invited them into the car. Then he returned to the driver¡®s seat. ¡°Mr. Fa

    Lucian simply hummed in response.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows upon hearing Cayden¡®s question. She could sense that something was am

    Cayden seems to be implying that Lucian and I are close..

    Once the engine was revved up, Roxanne leaned against the car door, trying her best to rest and regain

    None of them uttered a single word throughout the journey.

    When they arrived at an intersection near the mansion, Roxanne broke the silence. ¡°Please drop me he

    She did not want her two children to see hering home with Lucian.

    Needless to say, Cayden immediately stared at the rear mirror to check on Lucian¡®s response.

    Seeing thetter¡®s nk face, Cayden continued driving until he arrived at the gate of Roxanne¡®s house

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425

    Archie and Benny dragged Madilyn to the door the moment they heard some noises at the gate.

    They opened the door as soon as the car pulled over at the entrance. The three of them wereplete

    ly baffled to see the car that stopped at the porch.

    This car looks somewhat familiar.

    Roxanne could see the curious gazes of the trio in the car. Instantly, she felt a headacheing her

    way.

    While she was still debating how to exin herself, the man next to her opened the car door.

    Upon recollecting herself, she wanted to open the door. Only then that she realized that it was already

    open.

    ¡°You¡®re home.¡± Lucian reminded her of her predicament with an outstretched arm.

    Roxanne clenched her jaw and wanted to hop out of the car from another side.

    Lucian¡®s voice sounded again. ¡°I suppose you wouldn¡®t want your two children to see you fall down, rig

    ht?¡±

    Roxanne¡®s body stiffened at once.

    Though she had not regained much of her strength, she did not want Archie and Benny to see her bein

    g so close to Lucian.

    Ultimately, she did not want to embarrass herself in front of her kids.

    After what seemed like forever, Roxanne decided to hold Lucian¡®s arm as he assisted her out of the car

    slowly.

    Realization finally dawned on the two boys when they saw Lucian. It¡®s Daddy!

    It had been a while since they hadst seen Lucian. They had forgotten it was his car.

    I thought Mommy doesn¡®t like Daddy? Why is she with him?

    At that thought, the boys stared at Lucian warily.

    They were worried when they saw Roxanne being assisted by Lucian as she got down from the car. Im

    mediately, they let go of Madilyn¡®s hand and rushed over to Roxanne. Trailing behind her, they asked in

    a concerned tone, ¡°Mommy, what happened to you?¡±

    Roxanne forced a smile when she saw how anxious her boys were. ¡°I had motion sickness on the n

    e, but I¡®ll be fine once I get some sleep.¡±

    Madilyn went up to her and shifted her gaze to Lucian. ¡°How did it get so serious!

    Roxanne shook her head and siowly stopped in her tracks.

    The observant Lucian noticed her action and stopped as well.

    Thanks for taking me home, Mr. Farwell. I¡®ll let you go instead of inviting you inside.¡± Roxanne shed h

    im a polite yet distant smile before offering a hand to Madilyn. ¡°Help me, Madilyn.¡±

    Hearing that, Madilyn held her hand and got hold of her.

    Lucian merely frowned and did not let go of her.

    Archie and Benny went up to him and offered to take Roxanne¡®s hand.

    Faced with the two munchkins and coupled with the words uttered by Roxanne on the ne, Lucian relu

    Archie let Benny hold their mother¡®s hand while he turned to look at Lucian. He pulled a long face as he

    Lucian found it amusing that the little one was interrogating him like a protective cub protecting its food.

    Just like Roxanne, the two boys never let their guards down when Lucian was around.

    ¡°I was on the same flight as your mommy. After getting off the ne, I noticed that she was unwell. So I

    Archie looked him in the eyes for a while. Since he could not tell if Lucian was telling a lie, he assumed iOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426

    When Roxanne saw that Archie was standing very close to Lucian, she quickly called out to him, ¡°Let¡®s

    head in, Archie.¡±

    The little boy nodded obediently and withdrew his gaze from Lucian. Then he followed Roxanne into th

    e house.

    Madilyn held her bestie carefully. ¡°Is

    it true that you felt nauseous? I don¡®t remember you having motion sickness in the past.¡±

    The twodies had known each other for years. However, it was the very first time that Madilyn had

    heard Roxanne speak about her motion sickness, and a severe one, too.

    Roxanne was afraid that her condition would frighten her children. Thus, she nodded lightly at them

    and added, ¡°I was already unwell earlier today.¡±

    With that, Madilyn dropped the topic and assisted her into the mansion.

    Lucian stood at the gate, the emotions in his eyes unfathomable

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Mr. Farwell is still outside.¡± Lysa was cooking dinner when Roxanne walked in. She noticed

    how feeble Roxanne was and dashed over to check on her. At one nce, she could see that Lucian

    was still standing on their front porch.

    Roxanne frowned and simply gave her aconic reply. ¡°Shut the door, please.¡±

    She had no intention of getting entangled with that man.

    Lysa was clueless about their affairs. She had always thought that the couple was on good terms beca

    use Lucian seemed to be very caring toward Roxanne.

    At one point, she even had the impression that they would be together.

    Since Roxanne was obviously giving Lucian the cold shoulder, Lysa assumed that the two had a falling

    out over some issues.

    She felt bad when she nced at Lucian before closing the gate.

    With the doors closing in front of him, Lucian retracted his gaze and returned to the

    car. Subsequently, he instructed Cayden to send him back to the Farwell residence.

    Essie should be home now at this hour.

    Meanwhile, inside the mansion, Lysa helped Madilyn to walk Roxanne back to the bedroom. Archie and

    Benny served her a ss of hot water sweetly

    and nestled closely around her bed, staring at her intently.

    Roxanne shed the children aforting smile. ¡°I¡®m all right. I just need to get some rest, and I¡®ll reco

    ver in no time. You two go out and y, okay?¡±

    The two of them exchanged a nce, both feeling perturbed.

    Madilyn chimed in, ¡°Go ahead and leave her to me.¡±

    Then she signaled Lysa to usher the kids outside.

    Archie and Benny had no choice but to leave the bedroom reluctantly.

    As soon as the door was shut, Madilyn put on a solemn face and

    bombarded her bestie with a series of questions. ¡°You¡®d bettere clean with me now. What happened

    run into Lucian?¡±

    Roxanne felt slightly exasperated having to attend to the relentless interrogation of her best friend before

    Madilyn stared at her for a while. The suspicion in her eyes was

    reced with sympathy. ¡°All right, I got it. I know what to do. It¡®s just that you and Lucian¡­¡±

    Madilyn was well aware of what happened between them.

    Six years ago, Roxanne had fled to a faraway ce because of Lucian¡®s hostility against her.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Now that she was back, the man had been acting like apletely different person. Not only did he kee

    had also improved tremendously.

    Madilyn could not wrap her head around the changes in Lucian. She could only pray hard that Roxanne

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427

    Although Roxanne had repeated multiple times that she felt fine, Madilyn could not feel at ease. and he

    nce, she examined her body thoroughly.

    In the end, she concluded that Roxanne had mild post¨C

    traumatic stress. With sufficient rest, she would surely recover.

    Roxanne did not want the kids to specte, so she went downstairs after getting a short rest.

    Right then, Lysa was serving dinner. She was about to head upstairs and check if Roxanne wanted to

    join them, only to realize that Roxanne was already up.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Can you eat these? Otherwise, I can make you some soup.¡± Lysa was very conc

    erned.

    Roxanne¡®s face was no longer as pale as before. She shook her head and replied, ¡°Don¡®t trouble yours

    elf. I don¡®t have much appetite, anyway. I can eat anything that¡®s already been prepared.¡±

    With that, she took her seat at the dining table.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Archie and Benny, who were in the

    living room, dashed over to surround Roxanne the moment they heard her voice.

    As their gazes met, Roxanne ruffled their hair. ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m all good after getting a good nap.¡±

    The two kids looked away. They were still downcast, and their eyes were filled with concern.

    They had always been with Roxanne since they were young and had seen her flying everywhere for wo

    rk. Thus, they knew very well that she did not have any motion sickness.

    They wondered what went wrong during the flight home.

    Seeing that both her sons were unhappy, Roxanne shot Madilyn a helpless nce to request her interv

    ention

    She was in a dilemma. She could not tell her sons the truth, yet she was not in the capacity toe up

    with a better excuse.

    CUSC

    Upon sensing her request for help, Madilyn looked at the boys and casually cleared her throat. ¡°I¡®ve ch

    ecked your mommy¡®s condition. Thankfully, there¡®s nothing serious that we need to worry about. She ju

    st needs some rest, and she¡®ll recover well. Do you think I would lie to you?¡±

    Archie and Benny shook their heads vigorously.

    Roxanne beamed in gratification when she saw how caring her little

    boys were. She smiled and said, ¡°I¡®ll drive you two to the kindergarten tomorrow.¡±

    Archie and Benny froze for a second and then widened their eyes in surprise. ¡°Really?¡±

    In addition to being busy at work, Roxanne had been avoiding Este. She had not been sending

    the boys to kindergarten since thest time she had told Este that they were going to migrate overse

    as.

    S.

    Archie and Benny were okay about it because they could still see Roxanne after school.

    However, they felt horrible whenever they saw Este¡®s disappointed face.

    Now that Roxanne said she would go to the kindergarten with them, the boys felt so happy for Este.

    Mommy is taking us to the kindergarten tomorrow. That means she¡®ll recover by then. Yay!

    Seeing how excited the kids were, Roxanne nodded. ¡°I¡®ll grow a long nose like Pinhio if I lie to you.¡±

    Instantly, the boys grinned from ear to ear and started digging in.

    Madilyn stayed back for a while after dinner. When the kids went to bed, she ensured that Roxanne was

    leave.

    ¡°Call me if you still feel unwell tomorrow. I¡®ll take the boys to the kindergarten,¡± Madilyn said.

    Roxanne merely smiled and responded, ¡°Okay. Sorry for troubling you again for the past two days.¡±

    Madilyn shot her a reproachful look. ¡°Am I not their godmother? It¡®s part of my responsibility to care

    for them. You, on the other hand, get a good rest and get well soon.¡±

    Roxanne nodded with a smile and watched as she left.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428

    Meanwhile, Este was sprawled on the coffee table, ying with Legos when Lucian returned to

    the manor.

    As she spent a lot of time with Archie and Benny, she was influenced by their habits and had gotten Lu

    cian to buy her plenty of Legos.

    Taking into consideration that she would be ying alone, Lucian had bought her a smaller set that

    fitted perfectly on the coffee table.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing him enter, Este nced at the door and got to her feet to wee him. However, all she did

    was stand by his side and stared at him in silence.

    At the sight of her, Lucian couldn¡®t help but be reminded of Roxanne.

    Despite her being overwhelmed by fear on the ne, all she could think of were Archie and Benny. Littl

    e does she know that Essie is her daughter too.

    Holding that thought, Lucian stroked Este¡®s head bitterly.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis,¡± Este called out all of a sudden.

    Stunned, Lucian met her gaze with a frown and gradually retracted his hand.

    Este, with her lips pursed and looking upset, reached out to grab his hand andmented in a pipin

    g voice, ¡°The smell on your hand¡­ It belongs to Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Lucian lowered his head to look at his hand.

    Roxanne had held his hand throughout the entire journey on the ne just now.

    Wrinkling her nose to take a sniff, Este walked up to Lucian slowly and stated earnestly, ¡°Daddy, you

    smell like Ms. Jarvis too.¡±

    Having said that, she pouted unhappily.

    Since Daddy is carrying Ms. Jarvis¡® scent, they must have met each other. I have not seen her in a very

    long time.

    Este gave her father an angry look before storming back upstairs without a word.

    Puzzled by her sudden anger, Lucian hurried after her.

    Fuming, Este hugged her knees as she sat on the carpet in the room. Upon hearing footsteps at the

    door, she quickly looked up before recovering her gaze just as swiftly.

    ¡°Are you angry?¡± Lucian asked in a deep voice.

    Este threw him a nce, then turned her head in the opposite direction in resentment.

    Ms. Jarvis has been avoiding me because of Daddy. But now that she has met with Daddy, she¡®s still

    unwilling to see me.

    As Este¡®s father, Lucian could more or less guess what was on her mind. ¡°You don¡®t want Ms. Tarvis t

    o leave, no? I, too, am racking my brains to get her to stay. That¡®s why I met up with her.

    I have her scent on me because she wasn¡®t feeling well aftering back. So I sent her back after

    that.¡±

    Este, who was giving Lucian a dubious look, was filled with concern the moment she heard Roxanne w

    Worried that she would be traumatized by the events on the ne, Lucian said, ¡°It¡®s nothing, really. She

    Este, with her lips pursed, looked at Lucian in disbelief. ¡°I want to visit Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    1, too, want to see Ms. Jarvis!

    Lucian cocked a brow in response.

    Considering Rozanne¡®s stance, I¡®m afraid she doesn¡®t want to see me again. It¡®s just that she has a soft

    Lucian curled his lips mysteriously and agreed to Este¡®s request. ¡°Fine. I¡®ll take you there tomorrow.¡±

    Este was dumbstruck. He did not expect him to agree readily.

    ¡°Rest early now. You still have school tomorrow. We¡®ll go over in the morning.¡± Lucian tousled her hair.

    Only then did Este regain her senses. Looking forward to seeing Roxanne the next day, she nodded o

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429

    Roxanne felt a lot better when she woke up the next morning. Recalling that she was to send the

    children to the kindergarten, she got up and washed up before opening the door to head downstairs.

    Just as she did, she was greeted by the sight of the two boys at the door.

    Looking forward to their mother sending them to kindergarten, the excited Archie and Benny had

    woken up early to wait at Roxanne¡®s door.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Their initial n was to knock and wake her up, but they decided against it, as she wasn¡®t feeling well.

    Not wanting to disturb her rest, they resigned themselves to waiting outside.

    When Roxanne came out of her room, the boys¡® eyes lit up. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Roxanne stroked their heads. ¡°Come along now. Let¡®s have breakfast before I send you to the

    kindergarten.¡±

    Both of them nodded as they held Roxanne¡®s hand, one on each side of her. Every now and then, they

    would look up at her to ascertain if she had fully recovered.

    When they arrived downstairs, Lysa had already prepared breakfast. Madilyn, too, was already seated

    at the table.

    At the sight of them, Madilyn got to her feet and looked at Roxanne. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    ¡°A lot better.¡± Roxanne smiled. ¡°I¡®ll send them to the kindergartenter.¡±

    Madilyn nodded in relief. ¡°I¡®ll head out first, then.¡±

    She had dropped by first thing in the morning because of her concern for Roxanne¡®s health.

    Roxanne was about to invite her to stay for breakfast when Madilyn said, ¡°I¡®ve already eaten. You guys

    enjoy your breakfast. I¡®ll take my leave now.¡±

    Roxanne didn¡®t insist upon hearing Madilyn¡®s words.

    After bidding the boys goodbye, Madilyn turned and left.

    Subsequently, Roxanne seated the children at the dining table before attempting to serve them food.

    However, the two boys beat her to it by serving her breakfast and urged her in their

    squeaky voices, ¡°Mommy, please dig in.¡±

    Roxanne was briefly stunned, but quickly, she broke into a warm smile. ¡°Thank you. Darlings.¡±

    Suddenly, the doorbell rang while they were having their breakfast.

    Thinking that it was Madilyn who hade back, Roxanne told the boys to continue eating while she

    went to get the door.

    The moment she saw who it was, Roxanne was stunned.

    Lucian, dressed sharply in a suit with his hairbed meticulously, was standing at the door. He was

    holding Este¡®s hand and staring at Roxanne meaningfully.

    As for Este, she was looking at Roxanne nkly, her eyes filled with concern.

    The father and daughter stood motionless at the door.

    It took Roxanne a while to regain her senses. She furrowed her brows at Lucian and said, ¡°Mr. Farwell,

    what are you doing here so early in the morning?¡±.

    Unable to bring herself to glower at Este, she could only confront Lucian.

    No sooner had she spoken than she felt her sleeve being tugged by Este.

    She looked down and could see the concern brimming in Este¡®s eyes.

    When they made eye contact, Este asked carefully, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you feeling better?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned by the question. She had no idea what Este was asking about.

    Noticing the confusion on Roxanne¡®s face, Lucian exined in a deep voice, ¡°When I came home

    yesterday, Essie caught your scent on me and asked about what happened. I had no choice but to tell

    her you weren¡®t feeling well.¡±

    Roxanne frowned slightly. ¡°I¡®m fine. Why did you have to tell her?¡±

    She only didn¡®t want Este to worry, but thetter pouted aggrievedly, thinking that Roxanne didn¡®t

    want to see her.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430

    Roxanne¡®s words caused Lucian to cock his brow as he looked down at Este, whose hand he was

    holding.

    Este, visibly nervous, was hanging her head in dejection as she tightened her grip on his hand.

    Trailing his gaze and noticing the disappointment on Este¡®s face, Roxanne felt her heart melt.

    In the past, Este would have jumped with joy at the sight of her. But on that day, she looked

    apprehensive and was wary of getting close.

    It must be because I told her to keep her distance before I went overseas thest time. Archie and

    Benny have been talking about her when they are home. She must be missing me.

    Roxanne sighed in her heart. She leaned closer to stroke Este¡®s hair before consoling her, ¡°I¡®m all

    right. I just didn¡®t want you to worry. Look, don¡®t I look fine to

    you?¡±

    Este, feeling the warmth from Roxanne¡®s palm, briefly hesitated before pursing her lips and raising

    her head to stare at thetter.

    The moment their eyes met, Roxanne¡®s tender smile brimmed with affection.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Only then did Este gradually curl her lips, albeitcking in courage to approach Roxanne still.

    Seeing that Roxanne didn¡®t return after a long while, the curious Archie and Benny went to the door to

    check.

    When they saw the two visitors at the door, both of them exchange hesitant nces.

    They were delighted to see Essie but were reluctant to let Luciane in.

    They felt conflicted and didn¡®t know how to face the visitors.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± After a moment¡®s hesitation, they finally came up to Roxanne.

    She threw both of them a nce. ¡°Have you finished your breakfast?¡±

    Nodding obediently, they shed Este a smile before giving Lucian a wary look. ¡°Mr. Farwell, what

    are you doing here?¡±

    With a slight frown, Lucian replied earnestly, ¡°It¡®s not me. It¡®s Essie.¡±

    Este nodded in acknowledgment, giving the brothers a pitiful stare.

    She could sense their hostility toward Lucian, and she didn¡®t like it. She hoped they would like both

    Roxanne and Lucian, just like her.

    Meeting Este¡®s sad eyes, the brothers knitted their brows in silence.

    Roxanne turned her attention to Este. ¡°Essie, have you had breakfast? Why don¡®t youe in and

    join us?¡±

    Delighted by the invitation, Este gave Roxanne a fervent nod.

    Roxanne stroked Este¡®s hair while smiling before extending her hand to thetter.

    With a glint in his eyes, Lucian released Este¡®s hand without a word and followed them into the living

    room.

    As the brothers were done with their breakfast, they sat in the living room and waited for Roxanne and

    Este to finish theirs while keeping an eye on Lucian.

    Even though Lucian felt helpless underneath the brothers¡® watchful eyes, he didn¡®t react in any way and

    allowed them to continue monitoring him.

    In the dining room, Este, who had actually had her breakfast beforeing, simply wanted to spend

    more time with Roxanne.

    During the meal, she would check on Roxanne every now and then. When she saw that thetter still

    looked pale, she would serve her more food out of concern.

    Having been cared for by the children for the entire morning, Roxanne felt touched but guilty at the

    same time.

    Despite Este¡®s affection for her, she had no choice but to stay away from her because of Lucian.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431

    After finishing breakfast with mixed feelings, Roxanne led Este out of the dining room.

    She had barely stepped out when she noticed the prevailing tension in the living room.

    The brothers were kneeling on the couch with stern looks on their faces, keeping a close eye on Lucian

    who was standing at the side as if he had gravely offended them.

    When she saw the boys¡® expressions, Roxanne couldn¡®t help frowning.

    She had assumed that they resented Lucian because of her.

    However, she recalled that they had been fine with him the very first time all of them met.

    As of then, her only goal was to stay away from Lucian, but the brothers seemed to be holding a

    grudge against him.

    No matter how hard she tried, Roxanne couldn¡®t figure out the reason why.

    When the brothers saw Roxanne leading Este out, they shifted their gazes away

    from Lucian and weed the two with vibrant smiles. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Setting her thoughts aside, Roxanne reciprocated with a grin of her own.

    Archie and Benny gave Este a warm look. ¡°Is Essie going to kindergarten with us?¡±

    Roxanne nced at Lucian.

    That was what she had decided during breakfast, but she was unsure of his stance.

    Without a word, Lucian stepped right out of the door.

    Stunned, Roxanne led the children out and saw Lucian looking at them from his car.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She lowered her head to look at Este, who let go of her hand.

    Este ran up to Lucian¡®s car and stood by the window, giving him a pitiful look. She wanted to be by

    Roxanne¡®s side.

    Lucian could naturally tell what his daughter was thinking and also sense the guilt Roxanne felt for the

    girl. Thus, he gave his permission. ¡°You can ride with Ms. Jarvis.

    With her eyes glistening in delight, Este skipped happily back to Roxanne¡®s side.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Daddy said I can go with you!¡±

    Sighing in relief, Roxanne tousled Este¡®s hair and brought Este to her car.

    She had assumed that Lucian would leave after handing Este over.

    However, right after she settled the children into the car, she noticed the Bentley in front of them

    gradually pulling away and driving in the direction of the kindergarten.

    Roxanne followed the Bentley from behind, puzzled.

    On the way, the car was filled with the children¡®s excited voices.

    Este was visibly ecstatic, as she was a lot chattier than usual. After all, it had been a while since she

    had gone to kindergarten with the brothers.

    Roxanne couldn¡®t help but think about her dinner with Jonathan the weekend before. He had

    mentioned Este¡®s recent mood swings to her.

    Back then, he had even suggested that Este¡®s condition might improve if Roxanne stayed with her.

    At that moment, she could tell that he was right.

    Nheless, she had no right to keep Este by her side, and Sonya would never allow it.

    When she saw Este¡®s vibrant smile in the rearview mirror, a sense of reluctance descended upon

    her. In fact, she began to wish for their journey to be longer.

    Before Este could have enough fun, the kindergarten came into their view.

    As she watched the Bentley graduallye to a stop, Roxanne, too, stopped her car some distance

    away before getting out of the car with the children.

    At the same time, Lucian, with a pink school bag in his hand, alighted from his car and approached

    them.

    It was then that Roxanne remembered that Este¡®s school bag was in his car.

    What on earth is in that mind of his? He could¡®ve handed me the bag and gone straight to the office.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432

    Just as Roxanne reach out to take Este¡®s bag, Lucian retracted his hand with an emotionless

    expression. He turned around and walked in front of them. ¡°Let¡®s go.¡±

    Roxanne regained her senses only when the children gave her sleeve a tug. She held their hands and

    followed Lucian from behind.

    Pippa was already waiting at the kindergarten entrance.

    At the sight of the group, she smiled and said to Roxanne, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, it¡®s been a long time since I saw

    you.¡±

    Lysa or Madilyn had been the ones to bring the children to school recently. There was no denying that

    some time had passed since Roxanne hadste.

    ¡°It has indeed been a while,¡± Roxanne replied. ¡°Did Archie and Benny give you any trouble in ss?¡±

    Pippa quickly waved her hands. ¡°Both of them are the most obedient students in ss. There¡®s nothing

    for you to worry about.¡±

    Relieved by that, Roxanne handed the children over to Pippa.

    Este, however, grabbed Roxanne¡®s hand and refused to let go.

    She was reluctant to part with thetter as a long time had passed since they hadst seen each other.

    Even though Roxanne felt her heart melt over Este¡®s reluctance to part, she had to steel herself and

    pry open the little girl¡®s hands. After all, sses were about to start, while she, too, had to go to work.

    ¡°Be a good girl, Essie. I have to go to work now. Why don¡®t you y with Archie and Benny?¡±

    Displeasure was written all over Este¡®s face.

    Seeing that, Archie and Benny quickly held Este¡®s hand andforted her, ¡°We¡®ll y with you,

    Essie. There¡®s no need to be sad.¡±

    Este wanted to ask Roxanne if she could stay instead of going back overseas, but she decided

    against it, as she was afraid of being disappointed by the answer.

    As Este refused to go in, Roxanne couldn¡®t bear to leave as well.

    Just when she felt lost, Lucian discreetly walked into the space between her and

    Este, blocking thetter¡®s view.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis and I still have to go to work. Since it¡®s time for ss now, you should go in together with

    the brothers.¡± Lucian leaned forward to help Este wear her school bag. He put his hands on her

    shoulders authoritatively and turned her around.

    It was only then that Este trudged into the kindergarten behind Archie and Benny.

    Looking at the children¡®s backs, Roxanne sighed to herself. She forced a smile to bid Pippa goodbye

    before turning around to return to her car.

    Just when she had taken two steps, Lucian¡®s voice rang out from behind her. ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    The reason he had agreed to bring Este to see Roxanne was also to check on thetter¡®s condition.

    However, they hadn¡®t had the opportunity to speak prior to that moment.

    Hearing that, Roxanne felt a strange sensation in her heart.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian, whose eyes had darkened, was about to continue when he saw her turn around to give him a

    look.

    ¡°I¡®m feeling a lot better. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Farwell.¡± Roxanne gave him a distant look.

    ¡°Also, I hope you¡¯ll avoid bringing Essie to my house going forward. It puts me in a difficult position.¡±

    Roxanne might not be able to say those words to Este, but she had no problems doing so to Lucian.

    Lucian¡®s face fell. ¡°You should save those words for Essie. Besides, you, too, are aware of her

    condition. Once she kicks up a fuss, I have no choice but to give in to her.¡±

    With that, he got into his car before Roxanne could react.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433

    During his drive, Roxanne¡®s scathing words continued to fill his mind.

    He had thought that bringing Este to see her would cause her heart to waver. Yet little did he expect

    her to be so stone¨Chearted.

    Despite Essie¡®s concern for her, she could still say something as harsh as not to bring Essie to see her

    anymore. Roxanne truly hates the sight of me.

    When Lucian arrived at the office, his expression was as gloomy as ever.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Cayden greeted respectfully. ¡°Mr. Queen came by in the morning and is waiting in your

    office.¡±

    Getting a grip of himself, Lucian nodded in acknowledgment before walking to his office with Cayden

    following closely behind.

    The moment he stepped in, he saw Jonathan sittingnguidly on the couch with some documents

    beside him.

    At the sight of Lucian, Jonathan picked up the papers with a smile and took a seat opposite the former

    at his desk. With a raised brow, he inquired, ¡°Why are youte today?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows. ¡°I dropped Este off at the kindergarten.¡±

    Jonathan nodded knowingly, then handed him the documents and began their discussion on the

    project.

    Due to the two families¡® close rtionship and the many happy coborations they had previously

    shared, the two men managed to wrap up their discussion quickly.

    Despite getting the conclusion he was looking for, Jonathan didn¡®t leave at once. Instead, he shifted the

    topic over to Roxanne. ¡°By the way, my contact in Summerbank has called me, saying that the

    partnership negotiations with Dr. Jarvis have beenpleted. From the looks of it, everything is

    proceeding smoothly.¡±

    Jonathan was indirectly trying to im credit from Lucian.

    At the mention of Roxanne, Lucian couldn¡®t help but think of her earlier words, which caused a gloomy

    expression to descend upon his face.

    Baffled by his friend¡®s reaction, which was the opposite of what he had expected, Jonathan wrinkled his

    brows. ¡°Why do you look upset when I bring up Dr. Jarvis? Did something happen between the two of

    you that I don¡®t know of?¡±

    Before Lucian could respond, Jonathan advised him in a solemn tone, ¡°Everyone knows how you

    treated Dr. Jarvis back then. Consequently, you will have to be patient in your quest to win her back.

    Also, don¡®t forget that she¡®s a woman and also Essie¡®s birth mother. That alone requires you to bear

    with her.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Lucian replied nomittally.

    Having only received a cursory answer to his well¨Cintentioned advice, Jonathan was momentarily

    stunned. ¡°What do you know?¡±

    Lucian swept a nce at him. ¡°The coboration with Roxanne is going well.¡±

    In other words, everything Jonathan had said just now was for naught.

    Jonathan sighed in resignation. Suddenly struck by the meaning behind Lucian¡®s words, he gave him a

    puzzled look. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    All this while, I have been responsible for liaising with the medicinal herb supplier from Summerbank.

    As for Roxanne, she will definitely not inform Lucian of the matter on her own ord.

    Holding that thought, Jonathan gave his friend a suspicious look.

    Did he get his men to spy on Dr. Jarvis?

    ¡°I went to Summerbank in thest two days and only returned yesterday,¡± Lucian said casually.

    Surprised, Jonathan gave the matter further thought and realized that the period Lucian had traveled

    coincided with Roxanne¡®s.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    On top of that, he recalled Lucian asking him specifically for the time of Roxanne¡®s visit to

    Summerbank.

    In that case, it does make sense if Lucian, too, traveled to Summerbank after learning of Roxanne¡®s

    trip. Furthermore, he would definitely have attended the banquet held on that particr evening

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434

    ¡°No wonder you asked me previously about when Dr. Jarvis was traveling to Summerbank. And yet, I

    was thinking that you were pestering me about my job. Little did I expect that it was for selfish reasons!¡±

    Jonathan teased Lucian when he finally connected the dots.

    Lucian responded with a silent but grim look on his face.

    I did do it for my own selfish reasons, but Roranne wasn¡®t grateful at all.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Raising his brows, Jonathan pressed on, ¡°In that case, you must have attended the banquet that night.

    So, how did it go? Did you make any progress with her?¡±

    As soon as he said those words, he saw the gloomy look on Lucian¡®s face.

    Looks like it¡®s obvious that there isn¡®t any improvement at all.

    Jonathan was still confounded by the situation.

    Despite all that Lucian has done to pursue her, why is she still unmoved? This is the first time I have

    seen Lucian put so much effort into courting ady. Anyone else in Roxanne¡®s position would have

    thrown herself unreservedly into his arms. For Dr. Jarvis to have caused Lucian so much grief, she truly

    is one of a kind. That aside, what¡®s this friend of mine thinking? Why won¡®t he give up on the woman

    who keeps infuriating him?

    Confused by it all, Jonathan couldn¡®t help but ask, ¡°Is she still ignoring you like before?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows and remained silent.

    ¡°Lucian, what do you n to do about Dr. Jarvis? You¡®ve done so much for her, but she continues to

    disregard your feelings. Are you sure you want to keep this up?¡± Jonathan just couldn¡®t imagine how

    much his friend coveted Roxanne.

    At the side, Cayden, who had heard thement, snuck a nce at Lucian and recalled Roxanne¡®s

    frosty attitude toward his boss,

    Ever since she returned to the Chanaea, he had always been there to witness all of Lucian and

    Roxanne¡®s interactions. It was obvious to him that Roxanne was trying her best to avoid Lucian.

    Yet, Lucian had never stopped showing his concern for her.

    This time, it looks like Mr. Farwell¡®s feelings are for real.

    With that thought in mind, Cayden tactfully replied on behalf of Lucian. ¡°Mr. Queen,

    considering how well you know Mr. Farwell, I¡®m sure it¡®s obvious to you how serious he is in getting Ms.

    Jarvis to stay by his side.¡±

    Just as he spoke, both men turned toward Lucian to see his reaction.

    Lucian¡®s ensuing silence was an implicit acknowledgment of Cayden¡®s words.

    Jonathan pondered a moment before replying with a smile, ¡°In that case, I¡®ll definitely help youe up

    with a n. Didn¡®t you previously mention that you wanted me to get her to stay instead of going

    overseas?¡±

    Lucian cocked his brow slightly, cognizant of what Jonathan¡®s n was.

    ¡°Now that the issues at the research institute have been resolved, Dr. Jarvis would likely return

    overseas once the institute¡®s coboration with the fewpanies has stabilized,¡± Jonathan analyzed

    calmly.

    Lucian¡®s face darkened.

    It¡®s true that considering her current attitude toward me, she will leave without hesitation once her job is

    done. If I don¡®t send someone to keep an eye on her, she could leave without me knowing.

    The thought of Roxanne disappearing from his life again caused him to furrow his brows. He asked

    Jonathan, ¡°What do you suggest?¡±

    Sensing his friend¡®s anger, Jonathan cracked a confident smile. ¡°Don¡®t forget about what I do for a

    living. As someone from the medical industry, I know better than anyone else what Dr. Jarvis wants. If

    I¡®m not mistaken, she specializes in traditional medicine. In that case, there¡®s no way she will refuse the

    opportunity I¡®m going to provide her with.¡±

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435

    Seeing that Jonathan was full of confidence, Lucian asked, ¡°What is it? Stop keeping me in suspense.¡±

    Jonathan broke into a casual smile. ¡°To further develop traditional medicine, our country provides the

    best environment to do so. I¡®m sure that was Dr. Jarvis¡® objective when she chose to return. It¡®s just...¡±

    Here, Jonathan threw Lucian a nce. There was no need for him to finish his sentence.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne hade back to Chanaea so that she could expand the field of traditional medicine.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡®t expect to run into the Farwell family and be forced to leave.

    Meeting Jonathan¡®s gaze, the frustrated Lucian grimaced.

    ¡°But if the proposition is attractive enough, I¡®m sure Dr. Jarvis will be willing to stay for the sake of

    traditional medicine research,¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I¡®m sure you have heard about the prestigious families

    who live in seclusion within Chanaea. Among them, the Damaris family used to cause waves within the

    field of ancient medicine. Unfortunately, they gradually faded out of the public eye. But they have

    recently prepared toe out of seclusion to provide medical consultation. I¡®m sure Dr. Jarvis will be

    interested in the matter.¡±

    Even Lucian couldn¡®t help but be shocked when he heard about the Damaris family.

    At present, the most prestigious family within the medical fraternity in Horington was the Queen family.

    Even then, they paled inparison to the Damaris family.

    For generations, the Damaris family had worked closely with traditional medicine practitioners. In fact,

    legend had it that their ancestor was once a royal doctor who not only possessed extraordinary medical

    skills but had kept a collection of books on ancient medicine from the pce. Subsequently, these

    books were handed down through the generations to this day.

    Whenever someone doubted the family¡®s heritage, they would prove their skills and the authenticity of

    their medical books, humiliating their detractors in the process.

    At present, those ancient medicine books had naturally be priceless treasures.

    Having stayed away from the limelight for a long period of time, the Damaris family had been revealing

    themselves slowly again. Every few years, they would send someone out to provide medical

    consultation although the time was never fixed. Whoever needed their services would have to rely on

    luck.

    Despite being one of the most prestigious families in Horington¡®s medical circle, the Queen family only

    got wind of the matter because of Alfred¡®s rtionship with the Damaris family.

    Since Roxanne specialized in traditional medicine, she would definitely have heard of the Damaris

    family.

    Therefore, if she were to learn about the Damaris family¡®s medical consultation, it might be reason

    enough for her to stay back in Chanaea.

    When Jonathan saw the thoughtful expression on his friend¡®s face, he dropped another bomb with a

    smile. ¡°On top of that, the Damaris family isn¡®t just stopping at providing medical consultation this time. I

    heard that after the event, they n to set up a research institute in Chanaea to further expand the

    influence of traditional medicine. They will be looking for other organizations to coborate with. In my

    opinion, other than Dr. Jarvis¡® research institute, no one else is worthy enough to do so. I¡¯m sure Dr.

    Jarvis will take the initiative to work with them once she learns of this news.¡±

    Putting aside the fact that he was trying to help out a friend, Jonathan meant what he said.

    After all, he had seen Roxanne¡®s medical skills with his very own eyes.

    Throughout the years, none of the famous doctors from all over the world had been able to cure Alfred

    until Roxanne appeared.

    No one else in Chanaea was more skilled than Roxanne when it came to traditional medicine.

    Jonathan had nned to take advantage of the opportunity on behalf of Queen Group. After all, the

    Damaris family would probably work with them out of respect for Alfred.

    However, if Roxanne was to be hispetitor, he was more than happy to step aside to give her the

    opportunity.

    After all, Queen Group was already working with Roxanne¡®s research institute and would, by

    association, be coborating with the Damaris family too.

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 After Lucian heard Jonathan¡®s exnation, his expression began to soften.

    He was well aware of Roxanne¡®s personality. Traditional medicine was undoubtedly one of the most

    important things in Roxanne¡®s life.

    If such an opportunity were to fall into her hands, Roxanne would most definitely choose to stay in

    Chanaea and fight for the chance to coborate with the Damaris family

    ¡°What do you think of my idea?¡± Jonathan smiled proudly.

    A small smile appeared on Lucian¡®s face. ¡°Not bad. If you can make her stay, I¡®ll owe you a favor.¡±

    Farwell Group did not venture deep into the medical industry and did not have many connections with

    the Damaris family. In other words, Lucian did not have much say in that matter.

    Even if he did manage to score Roxanne an opportunity with the Damaris family, Roxanne might still

    reject the offer if Lucian was the one telling her about it. It would be too huge of a loss if that were to

    happen.

    However, if Jonathan was the one who brought Roxanne the news, it would seem a lot more official.

    Jonathan arched an eyebrow slyly in response. ¡°You can repay me by giving me a mary gift when

    you two get married.¡±

    With that, Jonathan stood up and left before Lucian could say another word.

    After Jonathan exited Farwell Group, he did not go back to hispany. Instead, he headed straight

    for the Queen residence.

    He had thought through the n and decided that it would be far more convincing if Alfred were to tell

    Roxanne the news instead of himself.

    If Alfred personally informed Roxanne about the opportunity, chances were she would not think there

    was anything else to it.

    As Jonathan stepped foot into the house, Alfred was exercising with the help of a caregiver. Upon

    seeing Jonathan¡®s sudden return, Alfred asked in confusion, ¡°You¡®re back already? Is there no more

    work back at the office?¡±

    Jonathan walked over to help support Alfred¡®s other arm with a smile. ¡°Actually, Grandpa, I¡®m here to

    discuss something with you.¡±

    Alfred nodded slightly. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°It¡®s about the medical consultation held by the Damaris family. Is it all right if I ask you to talk to the

    Damaris family about Dr. Jarvis so that she can join the consultation?¡± Jonathan asked.

    Alfred was acquainted with the Damaris family. He might have a say in the medical consultation.

    Immediately, Alfred nodded. ¡°Of course. I have already intended to do so even if you didn¡®t ask me to.¡±

    The Queen family had been in the business of supplying herbs for ages. That being said, the family

    had impable respect for traditional medicine.

    In all his years in the industry, Alfred had never met anyone else as established in traditional medicine

    as Roxanne at such a young age, except for the Damaris family.

    Needless to say, Alfred would not miss such a golden opportunity.

    Moreover, Alfred could see Roxanne¡®s passion for traditional medicine and knew how precious the

    opportunity would be to Roxanne.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The moment Alfred found out that the Damaris family would be having a medical consultation, he had

    already nned to introduce Roxanne to the Damaris family.

    Seeing that Alfred shared the same train of thought, Jonathan breathed a soft sigh of relief. ¡°So...

    regarding the partnership with the Damaris family at the research institute...¡± he asked cautiously,

    testing the waters.

    Naturally, Alfred caught on to what Jonathan was implying. Instantly, he tossed a meaningful gaze at

    his grandson. ¡°Do you have feelings for Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    Jonathan was rendered speechless.

    He had no other feelings for Roxanne except admiration.

    Furthermore, Roxanne was someone Lucian had his eye on. How could Jonathan betray his friendship

    with Lucian by catching feelings for Roxanne?

    To his dismay, everyone seemed to have a misunderstanding on that matter, and he was beyond

    exasperated.

    At the sight of Jonathan¡®s expression, Alfred realized that he had been mistaken and shed his

    grandson an understanding smile. ¡°Okay. Now, regarding the issue, the Damaris family are the ones

    looking for a partner. They will be the ones with the final say. I do not have much say in this matter.¡±

    ¡°I¡®m just informing you beforehand. When ites down to the Queen family and Dr. Jarvis, and the

    Damaris family chooses Dr. Jarvis¡® research institute over ours, please don¡®t be disappointed.¡±

    Alfred merely chuckled nonchntly. ¡°Dr. Jarvis is a skilledpetitor. Besides, if the Damaris family

    believes that she¡®s a better fit, what is there for me to say? Don¡®t worry. There will be no

    disappointments on my end.¡±

    Seeing how open¨Cminded Alfred was regarding the matter, Jonathan felt relieved. ¡°In that case, I will

    need your help to inform Dr. Jarvis about this opportunity.¡±

    Alfred agreed without any hesitation.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437

    That night, Roxanne went personally to the Queen residence to show her gratitude.

    During dinnertime, Alfred conveniently brought up the news regarding the Damaris family. ¡°Dr. Jarvis,

    the Damaris family is nning to have a medical consultation. Would you be interested in being a part

    of it? If you¡®re interested, I can help introduce you to them.¡±

    The shock was written all over Roxanne¡®s face.

    Even though she had mostly been living overseas, the Damaris family was no stranger to her.

    In the world of traditional medicine, the Damaris family was nothing short of legendary. The younger

    ones in the industry would always hear about the legacy of the Damaris family, yet they rarely stood a

    chance to meet them in person.

    Because Roxanne had been overseas for so long, it was even harder for her to have any encounter

    with the Damaris family. Even so, she had longed to meet and interact with them.

    After all, the Damaris family was extremely skilled in traditional medicine. The family also owned an

    array of books on traditional medicine that had been passed down from generation to generation.

    Everything regarding the Damaris family left Roxanne in awe.

    For her to achieve the medical skills she had as of then, a huge contributing factor was the few ancient

    books on traditional medicine that Harvey owned.

    The books owned by the Damaris family were far greater than the ones her professor owned. Every

    single book was so rare and precious that not even wealth can guarantee someone those books. To

    those who studied traditional medicine, those books were worth far more than gold or silver.

    If she got a chance to read those books or even just to have the guidance of the elders of the Damaris

    family, Roxanne had no doubt that her medical skills would improve greatly.

    Before she returned to Chanaea, Roxanne had nned to visit the Damaris family if given the chance.

    To her disappointment, when she returned to Chanaea, she found out that the Damaris family had

    withdrawn themselves from society a couple of years ago. It seemed as though the family had stopped

    interacting with people that they did not know.

    It would be near impossible for someone like her, a newbie without any foundation, to even touch the

    doorknob of the Damaris residence.

    Adding the hindrance of Farwell Group into the picture, Roxanne had no choice but to give up on that

    n of hers.

    When she heard the offer being presented by Alfred, Roxanne felt as though she was dreaming. ¡°I¡®m

    extremely interested, but would it be too much trouble for you? I.. heard that the Damaris family had not

    had any contact with strangers these past few years...¡±

    At the sight of Roxanne¡®s surprised expression and knowing her undeniable love for traditional

    medicine, Alfred was delighted. ¡°I suppose you can say that I¡®m acquainted with the Damaris family. It

    shouldn¡®t be too hard for me to score you a ce in the medical consultation,¡± Alfred reassured with a

    smile. ¡°But if I were to curry favor on your behalf, you must perform exceptionally. Don¡®t embarrass

    me.¡±

    Even after hearing Alfred¡®s words, Roxanne was still a little hesitant. ¡°Old Mr. Queen, the Queen family

    has already blessed me greatly. You don¡®t need to do this for me.¡±

    Before she could even finish speaking, Alfred red at her in disagreement.

    Roxanne quickly went silent.

    ¡°You saved my life. You deserve every bit of the things the Queen family has given you. Plus, I¡®m willing

    to introduce you to the Damaris family. It¡®s a decision I have put a lot of thought into. As a prestigious

    family in the medical world, people like me are supposed to support bright, young people like you.

    There aren¡®t a lot of young people specializing in traditional medicine in Chanaea anymore. You have a

    lot of potential in you. If you can get the chance to interact with the Damaris family, it can serve as an

    opportunity for you to hone and improve your medical skills. If you miss this opportunity, even I will feel

    sorry for you!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    At this moment, Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Indeed. Dr. Jarvis, I have seen your medical skills with my own

    eyes. Not to mention that the Damaris family is nning to build a research institute in Chanaea after

    the medical consultation, they¡®re looking for a partner. If you can get their attention from the medical

    consultation, your research institute might stand a chance to coborate with them.¡±

    Roxanne felt a tug in her chest when she heard the news. She instantly agreed, ¡°In that case, thank

    you for giving me this opportunity, Old Mr. Queen! Don¡®t worry. I will not let you down!¡±

    Alfred responded with a joyful grin.

    At the same time, Jonathan secretly sighed in relief and immediately texted Lucian about the news.

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438

    When Roxanne returned home from the Queen residence, Archie and Benny were already waiting for

    her in the house.

    Uncharacteristically, the two boys did not wee Roxanne at the door that night. Instead, they were

    seated on the couch and seemed to be in low spirits. No one knew what was going on inside their

    minds.

    Roxanne tossed Lysa a look of confusion.

    Lysa shrugged helplessly in response. ¡°They¡®ve been like this since I picked them up tonight.¡±

    Archie and Benny had been ying happily with Este. However, the three of them suddenly turned

    gloomy when they saw Lysa walking toward them.

    On their journey back home, it was evident that Archie and Benny were unhappy Until then, their spirits

    had not been lifted.

    Roxanne was originally overjoyed and looking forward to the medical consultation by the Damaris

    family. However, when she saw the boys¡® dejected faces, the anticipation in her heart was quickly

    reced by worry.

    ¡°What happened today? Did you guys have a fight with your friends?¡± Roxanne probed gently as she

    took a seat next to Archie and Benny.

    Only when they heard the sound of her voice did the two boys look up at her. The disappointment was

    written all over their tiny faces.

    Roxanne¡®s heart could not help but ache. ¡°What happened? Would you like to tell me?¡±

    After a moment, Benny began to speak softly. ¡°Mommy, why didn¡®t youe to pick us up tonight?¡±

    Archie, on the other hand, merely looked at her with his lips pursed.

    Roxanne was dumbfounded. ¡°I... I had something to do tonight. Someone has helped to solve the

    problem with the research institute. I had to go visit and thank them.¡±

    After that, she asked hesitantly, ¡°Are you two unhappy because I didn¡®t pick you guys

    up?¡±

    The two boys nodded in response.

    Roxanne seldom sent them to kindergarten. When she had done so that morning,

    the two boys thought that she would pick them up as well.

    Este, too, had thought the same. Because of that, Este had been extremely excited throughout the

    entire day.

    To their dismay, Roxanne was not the one to pick them up at night.

    When Este saw Lysa, her eyes turned red in disappointment.

    Archie and Benny were upset at seeing the look on Este¡®s face.

    They knew that Este liked Roxanne, and Roxanne had been avoiding Estetely. Even though

    Este would still y with Archie and Benny in kindergarten, they could clearly tell that she was

    unhappy.

    Este was overjoyed when she finally got to see Roxanne that morning. Her unwillingness to part with

    Roxanne that morning did not get unnoticed by the two kids.

    Therefore, they were just as disappointed as Este was when Roxanna did not pick them up that

    night.

    Roxanne had no clue as to why Archie and Benny were upset.

    Lysa and Madilyn had been sending them to kindergarten and picking them up previously because she

    had been busy, and the boys had never looked so disappointed before.

    ¡°Mommy, now that the issue with the research institute is settled, does that mean we¡®re leaving the

    country soon?¡± Benny asked carefully.

    He still remembered that Roxanne had told them that they would be leaving the country as soon as she

    finished her work in Chanaea.

    By then, they would not be able to see Este anymore. Likewise, Este would not be able to meet

    Roxanne anymore either.

    At that thought, the two boys lowered their heads miserably.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Hearing the boys mention the matter of leaving the country, Roxanne began to understand where the

    boys wereing from, Patting their heads gently, she shed them aforting smile. ¡°Not yet. We

    might not be leaving so soon.¡±

    The boys¡® eyes lit up. ¡°Really? Why?¡±

    Roxanne¡®s smile widened. ¡°There¡®s still something I need to do, so we¡®ll still be staying in Chanaea.

    You two will need to take good care of Essie in kindergarten.¡±

    The two boys immediately bobbed their heads vigorously. The disappointment instantly vanished from

    their faces.

    As long as they were still in Chanaea, Este would still have the chance to meet Roxanne.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439

    Once Archie and Benny wereforted, Roxanne breathed out a sigh of relief.

    After they finished eating, Roxanne sent Archie and Benny into their room before she entered the

    study.

    ording to Alfred, the medical consultation held by the Damaris family was in two days. She needed

    to understand more about the consultation in advance.

    Before that, she had only heard of the medical consultations by the Damaris family, but she had never

    really looked into it, and neither had she imagined herself to be lucky enough to have the chance to

    participate in it.

    Since the unexpected opportunity hadnded in her hands, she was determined to perform well.

    Without many leads for her to find out more about the process of the medical consultation, Roxanne

    could only use the most unreliable method¨Csearching online

    ¨Cand hope for the best. If she were lucky, she would be able to get a glimmer of information.

    Unfortunately, the Damaris family was far too mysterious for themon men. Despite the fact that the

    Damaris family had held multiple medical consultations before, the information that could be obtained

    online was quite miserable.

    After a long while of searching but to no avail, Roxanne resorted to giving Harvey a call.

    Harvey answered the call in no time.

    Without beating around the bush, Roxanne asked, ¡°Professor Lambert, do you know anything about

    the Damaris family?¡±

    Harvey was bewildered. ¡°The Damaris family withdrew themselves from society a few years ago. Why

    the sudden question?¡±

    ¡°I heard that the Damaris family is having a medical consultation, so I was hoping to understand more

    about it. Unfortunately, there isn¡®t a lot of information regarding them online, which is why I¡®m asking

    you. I was hoping that you could provide some useful information,¡± exined Roxanne sinctly.

    Upon hearing her exnation, Harvey responded with a hum before falling silent for a few seconds.

    After a while, he replied, ¡°I have been overseas all these years. Unfortunately, I do not know much

    about the Damaris family either. However, if you want to know more about the family, I can rmend

    an online forum. The contents of those forums usually revolve around prestigious families in the world

    of

    traditional medicine. Hope it helps.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Professor Lambert,¡± Roxanne replied with a smile.

    Harvey smiled without giving it much thought before changing the subject. ¡°Didn¡®t you say you¡®ll be

    coming back soon? How are things going in Chanaea? Do you need my help?¡±

    Harvey was in the loop about what had happened to Roxanne¡®s research institute. However, he could

    not be of much assistance because of the great distance between them.

    Nevertheless, he had long prepared a project for Roxanne. As soon as she returned, she could

    immediately start working.

    With an apologetic tone, Roxanne answered, ¡°The issue with the research institute has been settled,

    but... I think I¡®ll be staying here for a while longer. I want to wait until the medical consultation with the

    Damaris family is over.¡±

    If Roxanne could catch the attention of the Damaris family, her research institute would stand a chance

    to coborate with them. Naturally, Roxanne would not let go of such an opportunity so easily.

    On the other end of the line, Harvey grunted with a smile. ¡°But I¡®m here waiting for you to be part of my

    main force.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Another wave of guilt hit Roxanne. ¡°My apologies, Professor Lambert.

    Just as she was about to apologize, Harvey burst outughing. ¡°All right, I¡®m just kidding. I allowed you

    to go back to Chanaea because I was hoping that you would hone your skills in traditional medicine

    when you were there. Since such a golden opportunity has befallen you, as your professor, of course I

    want to wish you the best. I hope you perform well during the consultation. Don¡®t embarrass me.¡±

    Roxanne¡®s lips curled into an obedient smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡®ll do my absolute best.¡±

    ¡°Don¡®t worry about me here. Whenever you n toe back, just give me a ring,¡± said Harvey

    sincerely.

    Roxanne was touched. ¡°Thank you, Professor.¡±

    After that, Harvey continued asking about Archie and Benny out of concern. Knowing that the boys

    were doing fine, Harvey finally hung up the phone in relief.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440

    Roxanne wasted no time at all in opening the forum that Harvey had rmended.

    At first nce, the forum looked a little old. However, a lot of the posts were posted only a few minutes

    ago. Most of them were discussing the medical consultation by the Damaris family.

    Roxanne opened the thread one by one and browsed through the contents.

    A lot of people on the forum had attached their resumes on the forum in hopes of standing a chance to

    participate in the medical consultation with the Damaris family.

    From the looks of it, everyone had an impressive background.

    The more she browsed, the more Roxanne felt the need to work hard and perform well. If not, she

    would be disappointing all those who tried but did not get the chance to participate in the consultation.

    Only when she had scrolled till the very end did she see some information regarding the previous

    medical consultation held by the Damaris family.

    It was revealed by an anonymous participant in thest medical consultation.

    Roxanne read the post word by word twice. By the time she finished reading, she could almost

    memorize the whole thing.

    ording to the anonymous doctor, every time the Damaris family organized a medical consultation,

    they usually targeted congenital diseases. The venue of the consultation would be abandoned

    orphanages or children¡®s homes. They would give free medical consultations to the children there, and

    the consultation would usuallyst three days.

    In every medical consultation held by the Damaris family, all the participants were highly¨Cachieved

    doctors of traditional medicine within the country. Not only so, but the Damaris family themselves would

    send their younger family members to take part in the consultation.

    Even though they were the juniors of the Damaris family, their medical skills were enough to make

    others gasp in awe. Their skills were definitely worthy of respect.

    Of all the years of medical consultation, many children who had been abandoned because of their

    congenital diseases had finally gotten their treatment. Some of them had even made it to the front

    covers of newspapers. However, the Damaris family was not mentioned in the papers.

    That proved how low¨Ckey the Damaris family was despite their astonishing

    achievements.

    Not only was Roxanne a mother herself, but she also had a child who had passed away too early.

    Perhaps that was the reason why Roxanne had always had a soft spot for children.

    After Roxanne learned about the target groups for the medical consultation, her admiration for the

    Damaris family increased.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    To add to their admirable traits, the Damaris family had managed to investigate ande up with

    treatment ns for certain congenital diseases from those medical consultations. Their treatment ns

    had received so many positive results that they served as the gold standard in the traditional medical

    industry.

    In the past few years, tens of thousands of children with congenital diseases had been treated every

    year because of the methods devised by the Damaris family, especially thoseplicated congenital

    diseases that put all famous doctors from all over the world at a loss.

    As of then, tens of thousands of children getting treated every year sounded like a fantasy.

    As Roxanne continued to research, the excitement in her heart to meet the Damaris family grew.

    Among the list of diseases that the Damaris family had found the treatment for, Roxanne had

    researched some of them herself. However, just as her research was about to yield results, the

    treatment for those diseases appeared out of nowhere. Roxanne had carefully investigated the

    reliability and facts of the treatment. Upon finding out that it was reliable, she gave up on her own

    research. At the same time, she respected the party who hade up with the treatment.

    However, never did she imagine it to be the Damaris family.

    It was no wonder that the Damaris family managed to keep their legacy for generations upon

    generations.

    Purely because the Damaris family had contributed so much to children, Roxanne yearned to have a

    good rtionship with the Damaris family.

    After all, she was someone who had lost a child. There was no one else who valued those precious

    little lives more than Roxanne.

    For a moment, Roxanne sat in silence, wallowing in her emotions. A few minutester, she recollected

    herself and clicked on other posts. After browsing through most of the posts, Roxanne learned the

    basic flow of the medical consultation, which served as preparation for the consultation in a few days¡®

    time.

    Roxanne was so immersed in reading about the Damaris family that she did not notice that it was past

    midnight.

    When she finished reading about the Damaris family, it was almost one o¡®clock in the morning

    At the thought of work tomorrow, Roxanne reluctantly switched off herptop and left the study. After a

    quick wash¨Cup, Roxanney in bed with her mind still buzzing

    about the medical consultation.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441

    The next morning, Roxanne was still fast asleep when a knock sounded on her door.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Benny¡®s childish voice called out from outside her bedroom. ¡°Mommy, wake up!¡±

    The noise jolted Roxanne awake, and she quickly sat up. Thinking that the children were calling her

    because something had happened, she hurried over to open the door without even brushing up.

    When she opened the door, Archie and Benny greeted her with an innocent look. Looking up at

    Roxanne with puppy eyes, they whined, ¡°Mommy, will you send us to the kindergarten today?¡±

    Their eyes were filled with anticipation.

    By then, Roxanne was fully awake.

    Upon hearing the boys¡® question, Roxanne was reminded of the disappointed looks on their faces the

    night before.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, Roxanne finally agreed, ¡°You boys go ahead and have breakfast first.

    I¡®ll be down in a few. After breakfast, I¡®ll send you two to the kindergarten.¡±

    Archie¡®s and Benny¡®s eyes lit up. Nodding obediently, they immediately trotted downstairs.

    After freshening up, Roxanne changed out of her pajamas. By the time she headed downstairs, the two

    boys were already waiting for her patiently at the table.

    During breakfast, the two boys were warmer than usual. They kept putting food onto Roxanne¡®s te.

    Knowing the reason behind Archie¡®s and Benny¡®s joy, Roxanne felt a mild exasperation in her heart, but

    there was nothing she could do about them.

    Remembering what Lucian had said to her the previous day, Roxanne could not help but agree with

    him.

    Archie and Benny were perfectly normal kids, but as soon as they started whining, Roxanne found

    herself fulfilling every request they had and even more so toward someone emotionally unstable like

    Este.

    Even though that was what she had told Lucian, it might not be effective.

    She had finally settled the problem with the research institute. Moreover, she managed to get such an

    amazing opportunity. She really did not want Sonva to get in her way again.

    Roxanne¡®s gaze soften as she looked at the two boys beside her. In a nonchnt tone, she informed

    them, ¡°I¡®ll send you guys to the kindergarten today, but I¡®m going to be busy again soon. You will have

    to let Ms. Lane or Aunt Madilyn fetch you, okay?¡±

    Archie and Benny looked at her suspiciously. ¡°Isn¡®t everything all right with the research institute now?

    What else are you busy with, Mommy?¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne took a deep breath before exining patiently, ¡°There¡®s this really awesome family of doctors

    who will be organizing a medical consultation in a few days. I will be joining the consultation, so I need

    to prepare. This opportunity means a lot to me.

    You two have to be good, okay?¡±

    Upon hearing Roxanne¡®s exnation, Archie and Benny nodded reluctantly.

    Even though they felt sorry for Este, they would ultimately still prioritize Roxanne¡®s work.

    Seeing that her children were so thoughtful, Roxanne secretly sighed with relief.

    After breakfast, Roxanne brought the kids to the kindergarten.

    It was so early that there were not a lot of people at the kindergarten gate.

    Roxanne scanned her surroundings. When she did not see even a glimpse of Lucian or Este, she felt

    the tension on her shoulders rx. After bringing Archie and Benny to Pippa, Roxanne turned to leave,

    hoping to get away before the two arrived.

    Archie and Benny, however, tried to get Roxanne to stay a little longer because Este had not yet

    arrived.

    They knew that Roxanne would be busy again soon, and it would be harder for Este to meet

    Roxanne. Archie and Benny did not want Este to be upset.

    Needless to say, Roxanne was well¨Caware of the boys¡® n. After some words offort and

    encouragement, she quickly handed them over to Pippa and turned to leave without hesitation.

    With their gazes on Roxanne¡®s diminishing silhouette, Archie and Benny lowered their heads

    dejectedly, not knowing how to face a disappointed Este.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442

    After Roxanne left, Archie and Benny adamantly refused to enter the kindergarten

    A headache assailed Pippa as she looked at them. Well, this is the first time they¡®re being so stubborn.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, why don¡®t you both go in first?¡± She bent down and tried to persuade them.

    Archie merely pursed his lips without saying a word.

    ¨C

    Beside him, Benny blinked his eyes and gazed at Pippa pitifully. ¡°We¡®re waiting for Essie, Ms. Ward.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Pippa recalled their rtionship with Este. She patted them on the head, tacitly

    acquiescing to their request.

    Shortly after, Lucian¡®s car slowly came to a stop at the kindergarten gates. Then, Este was carried

    out of the car by Lucian.

    No sooner had she gotten out of the car than she lifted her head and darted her eyes around.

    The instant she caught sight of Archie and Benny, she instinctively searched for signs of Roxanne

    nearby but to no avail.

    At that, she hung her head in disappointment.

    Lucian inexorably frowned when he noticed that only Archie and Benny were standing beside Pippa.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡± Pippa greeted respectfully as she took Este from him.

    However, Lucian didn¡®t leave immediately but lowered his head to gaze at the three children.

    Sincest night, Essie has been in low spirits, probably because she didn¡®t get to see Roxanne. This

    morning, she also mored toe earlier, hoping to wait for her at the kindergarten. Unexpectedly,

    the woman took off again! She must be utterly disappointed.

    Likewise, chagrin swamped him.

    At the sight of Este¡®s disappointment, Archie and Benny went over to her in distress. They took her

    hands, one on either side. ¡°Mommy is very busy with work. She said there¡®s an exceedingly important

    opportunity, for which she has to make preparations. That¡®s why she left so early.¡±

    All Este heard was that Roxanne was busy with work. The disappointment on her face intensified.

    ¡°Then, is Ms. Jarvis noting anymore?¡±

    Previously, Ms. Jarvis always had no time to pick them up when she was busy with work. At times, she

    even uses work as an excuse to avoid me.

    Despite her tender age, she had always been very sensitive in that matter.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny exchanged a nce, both feeling a tad guilty.

    Mommy did say that this morning, but how are we supposed to admit it when Essie is crestfallen now?

    They hesitated for a while before changing the subject nonchntly. Beaming, they dered, ¡°Although

    Mommy isn¡®ting these few days, she said we¡®d still be staying in Chanaea for some time!¡±

    Este¡®s eyes lit up. Nheless, she eyed them in mild disbelief.

    Seeing that, Benny patted his chest confidently. ¡°It¡®s true! Mommy¡®s work this time has to be done in

    Chanaea. But we¡®re not sure how long we¡®ll be staying.¡±

    Following that, Este turned to Archie.

    Archie nodded solemnly, confirming his brother¡®s words.

    Only when he had indicated as much that a smile bloomed on Este¡®s face.

    I thought Ms. Jarvis was going to go abroad soon, and I wouldn¡®t be able to see her again. That was

    the reason for my sheer disappointment. But if they¡®re telling me the truth, I¡®ll still have an opportunity to

    see her as long as she¡®s in the country!

    At that thought, she was ecstatic, grinning so widely that her eyes became mere slits.

    At the side, Lucian overheard the entirety of the three children¡®s conversation.

    When he heard Benny saying that Roxanne would be busy with work, he quirked an eyebrow

    thoughtfully.

    Sure enough, Jonathan¡®s strategy has borne some fruit!

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443

    Over the next few days, Roxanne bustled around in preparation for the medical consultation.

    Her understanding of the Damaris family was limited to mere rumors and the forum forwarded by

    Harvey.

    However, all that wasn¡®t quite enough for her.

    The opportunity this time was truly too rare for her. If she wanted to take advantage of it, she needed to

    make preparations as much as possible.

    Consequently, she had be a regr visitor to the Queen residence in the past few days. Alfred

    admired her greatly, so he answered every question she asked about the Damaris family.

    After they finished chatting about the Damaris family, Alfred had Roxanne help him to his seat. Then,

    he ventured solemnly, ¡°Previously, I tried to feel you and Jonathan out, but neither of you has feelings

    for the other. I know that. But it¡®s still not done for you to raise two children by yourself. Is there

    someone you like? Tell me, and I might be able to give you some suggestions.¡±

    Roxanne was inevitably stunned when the subject went from the Damaris family to her without warning.

    Subsequently, she shook her head in slight embarrassment. ¡°Archie and Benny are both sensible

    children, so I don¡®t need to worry much about them. Besides, taking care of them is no trouble at all. I¡®d

    like to expand my career first before considering any romantic entanglements.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Alfred cast her a disapproving look. ¡°It might not matter to you, but the two children

    should have a father. Ultimately, all children yearn for a whole family.¡±

    At the mention of Archie and Benny, Roxanne felt apologetic for a moment. She went silent and said

    nothing further.

    Retracting his gaze, Alfred suggestednguidly, ¡°The representative of the Damaris family this time is a

    young man who¡®s ouistanding in all aspects. I think you can consider him.¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen than Jonathan¡®s voice rang out at the mansion entrance. ¡°Grandpa,

    what are you saying to Dr. Jarvis? How could there be ack of suitors pursuing her when she¡®s so

    outstanding? She naturally has her own ns that she¡®s not considering them.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He had nothing much to do at the office, so he came home early that day. After learning from the help

    that Roxanne was visiting, he decided toe over to greet

    her. Unexpectedly, he heard his grandfather ying matchmaker right as he stepped into the back

    garden. Hence, he hurried over to interrupt the man.

    Alfred might be in the dark about things, but he knew the truth all too well.

    Lucian has designs on Roxanne, so how am I to exin things to him if Grandpa really matches her up

    sessfully with a stroke of luck?

    At his voice, both Alfred and Roxanne swung their gazes over in concert.

    Roxanne didn¡®t want to speak of that topic in the first ce, so she breathed a sigh of relief when

    Jonathan helped to diffuse the situation. Smiling, she greeted the man.

    Contrarily, Alfred shot a disgruntled re at his grandson and chastised, ¡°Brat, you don¡®t even have a

    girlfriend, but you¡®re poking your nose into Dr. Jarvis¡® matters!¡±

    Jonathan touched his nose sheepishly as he stood beside the two of them. ¡°How¡®s your preparation for

    the medical consultation since you¡®ve been working so diligently these few days, Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    Smiling, Roxanne replied, ¡°Thanks to Old Mr. Queen rmending me to the Damaris family and

    patiently answering my questions about the Damaris family these few days, my confidence has

    skyrocketed.¡±

    When Jonathan heard that, he casually arched an eyebrow. ¡°Your medical skills are superb. You¡®ll

    perform well even without all this. There¡®s no need to be so nervous.¡±

    Roxanne nodded smilingly. ¡°Hopefully, that¡®s the case, Mr. Queen.¡±

    It waste then, so Roxanne took her leave.

    Jonathan saw her out. Before bidding her farewell, he suddenly remarked, ¡°Don¡®t listen to my

    grandfather. If you really n to find the children a father, I think Lucian is a pretty good candidate.¡±

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444

    Unaware of Jonathan¡®s intentions, Roxanne merely regarded it as a joke. She calmly countered, ¡°Don¡®t

    make such a joke, Mr. Queen. Mr. Farwell already has a fianc¨¦e. Besides, I don¡¯t have any ns for a

    romantic rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Then, will you consider him if he doesn¡®t have a fianc¨¦e?¡± Jonathan pressed.

    Roxanne was startled for a moment. The smile on her face gradually faded, and she ended the subject

    coldly. ¡°It¡®ste. I¡®ve got to hurry home. You should also go back in quickly, Mr. Queen.¡±

    After saying that, she climbed into her car straight away.

    Before Jonathan could gather his wits about him, the car in front of him had already sped away.

    It wasn¡®t until after Roxanne¡®s car had disappeared from sight that he snapped back to his senses.

    Recalling her reaction earlier, he couldn¡®t shake off the strangeness of it.

    I asked whether she¡®d consider Lucian, but her first reaction was that he had a fianc¨¦e...

    After she left the Queen residence, a mix of emotions brewed within Roxanne on a rare asion.

    She had been busy with matters pertaining to the Damaris family recently, so she had tossed

    everything about the Farwell family into the back of her mind.

    Only asionally did she hear Archie and Benny speaking about Este when she went home.

    Lucian, on the other hand, seemed to have vanished from her world.

    Earlier, Jonathan had mentioned the man before her out of the blue and even proposed a question she

    had never once considered.

    If he doesn¡®t have a fianc¨¦e...

    Roxanne wavered for a while before she gave a self¨Cdeprecating chuckle.

    How would he possibly allow such a possibility when he had been obsessed over Aubree for so many

    years? On top of that, the lesson I learned six years ago was sufficient to have me give up on him. I

    don¡®t want to repeat the same mistakes again.

    By the time she arrived home, Archie and Benny were already home. When they saw her stepping into

    the house, they docilely trotted over. But then, they weren¡®t as enthusiastic as they were in the past.

    Ever since she started avoiding Este, they appeared despondent every time she came home.

    At the sight of them, Roxanne was inexorably reminded of Este.

    ¡°When will you be finished with work, Mommy?¡± Benny queried in curiosity.

    Roxanne patted them on the head in constion. ¡°I¡®m not sure either, but this matter is really important

    to me, so the two of you have got to behave. When I¡®m done with work, I¡®ll bring you out to have fun,

    okay?¡±

    The Damaris family would be choosing a coboration partner after the medical consultation

    concluded. She didn¡®t want any mistakes at any point in the process.

    Archie and Benny were clearly not quite eager to go out and have fun, for they merely nodded

    woodenly upon hearing that.

    Chuckling in exasperation, Roxanne led them both to the dining table.

    After dinner, Archie and Benny weren¡®t in the mood to y either. They retired to their room early.

    Roxanne dithered for some time before she followed them into their room.

    When Archie and Benny saw hering in, they obediently sat on the edge of the bed side by side.

    With a smile on her face, Roxanne sat down beside them. ¡°Are you both unhappy because Essie isn¡®t

    happy?¡±

    Archie and Benny kept their lips pressed into a thin line in silent admission.

    Seeing that, Roxanne lifted her hand and stroked them on the head. ¡°The two of you have always been

    very smart. But why are you so silly this time?¡±

    Archie and Benny tilted their heads in puzzlement.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I like Essie a lot, too. But because of some reasons, I can¡®t have too much contact with her. You

    should be understanding. If she¡®s unhappy at the kindergarten, you¡®ve got to take good care of her on

    my behalf and make her happy.¡±

    Roxanne then continued exining patiently, ¡°She doesn¡®t just like me. She also likes the two of you

    very much. As long as you treat her better, she¡®ll definitely cheer up.¡±

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445

    Speaking of Este, Roxanne couldn¡®t help feeling somewhat distressed. The smile on her face turned

    a touch forced.

    Este was unhappy because of her, yet she could only have Archie and Benny mollify the girl on her

    behalf.

    As Archie and Benny clocked her expression, their eyes dimmed. Self¨Creproach was written all over

    their faces. ¡°We¡®re sorry, Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne¡®s brows furrowed in bafflement when they apologized all of a sudden.

    Benny muttered weakly, ¡°We shouldn¡®t have thrown a tantrum with you because of Essie. You must

    also be very tired every day, Mommy. Don¡®t worry. We¡®ll do our best to make her happy henceforth!¡±

    ¡°Just focus on your work, Mommy. We¡®ll take good care of Essie!¡± Archie echoed.

    Roxanne beamed in gratification. ¡°Thank you, Darlings.¡±

    ¡°But it¡®ll be far better if you can go and visit Essie, Mommy,¡± Benny added in a whisper.

    After saying that, he was afraid that Roxanne heard him, so he smilingly announced, ¡°It¡®s okay even if

    you can¡®t visit her. We¡®ll help take good care of Essie on your behalf, Mommy!¡±

    Roxanne smilingly patted him on the head. She watched as the two children went to bed before she

    stood up and returned to her room.

    Meanwhile, at the Farwell residence, Este had been down in the dumps ever since

    she came home from kindergarten.

    Lucian¡®s brows knitted together.

    Her mood has improved significantly after learning that Roxanne isn¡®t going abroad so soon, but she¡®s

    abruptly depressed again today for some inexplicable reason.

    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡± He regarded her in bewilderment.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis...¡± Este admitted sullenly.

    Sure enough, Roxanne is the only person who can cause her such emotional turmoil.

    Lucian¡®s gaze darkened a shade. ¡°Isn¡®t she no longer going abroad? Why are you still sad?¡±

    Pouting, Este glowered at him in displeasure. ¡°I haven¡®t got to see her!¡±

    She had thought she would have the opportunity to see Roxanne when thetter wasn¡®t going abroad,

    but Roxanne had never once appeared in the past few days.

    Every day she went to kindergarten and back, she was hopeful beyond words. s, she ended up

    disappointed each day.

    After a few days, she couldn¡®t help feeling dejected to the point that she was irate about seeing Lucian.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    It¡®s because of Daddy that Ms. Jarvis is avoiding me!

    Lucian had no idea about her thoughts. It merely urred to him out of the blue that the look in her

    eyes as she gazed at him was somewhat simr to Archie¡®s and Benny¡®s.

    Ever since Rozanne¡®s showed up, all three kids seem to detest me.

    At that realization, he felt a headache building. Nheless, he patiently mollified her, saying, ¡°You¡®ll

    get to see her eventually since she isn¡®t going abroad.¡±

    Conversely, Este shot daggers at him, making it evident that she didn¡®t believe him.

    Lucian massaged his temples. ¡°I¡®ll figure out something for you. Now, go and sleep, okay?¡±

    Este eyed him skeptically for a long time. Then, she slowly extended her little finger at him and urged

    in a sweet voice, ¡°Pinky promise.¡±

    Lucian stretched out his hand and hooked pinkies with her before she relented.

    He sent her back to her room, but recalling her relentless wails when she had a nightmare back then,

    he didn¡®t dare leave immediately. Instead, he waited until she was deep in slumber before getting to his

    feet and leaving.

    As he stood at the door, his expression was frightfully grim.

    She¡®s so dependent on Roxanne, yet that woman is so cruel to her that she¡¯s unwilling to visit her even

    once. If she were to know what Roxanne told me that morning, she¡®d probably cry buckets.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446

    Early the following morning, Roxanne saw the message Larry had sentst night as soon as she

    awakened. It read: Are you free tomorrow? How about a meal together?

    She mulled over her work that day before texting back: At noon, then. We¡®ll have lunch near the

    research institute.

    On the other end of the phone, Larry promptly agreed.

    As soon as it was noon, Roxanne received a call from Larry.

    ¡°Have you finished your work? I¡®m waiting for you at the research institute gates.¡± Larry¡®s voice rang out

    the instant she answered the call.

    Roxanne happened to be discussing a recent project with Colby. When Colby saw her taking the call,

    he timely halted the conversation and waited at the side.

    Hearing that Larry had already arrived, Roxanne reflexively nced at Colby, who was standing across

    from her. Then, she murmured apologetically, ¡°Please wait for a while, Larry. I¡®ve got something to wrap

    up on my end. You cane in and wait.¡±

    Larry declined with a chuckle. ¡°It¡®s okay. I¡®ll just wait for you at the gates. Take your time.¡±

    Roxanne murmured in acknowledgment. Subsequently, she hung up the phone and continued

    speaking to Colby about the project.

    In the few days toe, she wanted to concentrate on preparing for the Damaris family¡®s medical

    consultation. Furthermore, the work at the research institute had long since stabilized, and the issue

    with the medical herb suppliers had been resolved. Therefore, she nned to entrust the matters at the

    research institute to Colby.

    After they talked for quite a bit, the handover of the work at the research institute finally came to an

    end.

    Roxanne still wanted to remind Colby of a few other things, but the manmented with a chuckle,

    ¡°I¡®ve been with the research institute for a long time, and I¡®ve also been handling things with you all this

    while. You don¡®t have to worry. Just leave everything here to me. Someone is waiting for you, no? Hurry

    up and go!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne hesitated for a second before she nodded smilingly.

    Speaking of that, he has been working at the research institute even longer than I have. And ever since

    I came over, we¡®ve been handling things together. Indeed, I don¡®t have to worry.

    ¡°In that case, I¡®ll stop rambling. You should be going to lunch as well. Let¡®s go out together!¡±

    She snagged her handbag and waited for Colby.

    While there was a cafeteria in the research institute, few ate in the cafeteria. Instead, they mostly

    patronized restaurants outside. Colby was no exception.

    Colby dithered for several seconds, knowing that he would inevitably see Larry if he went out with her.

    Since Roxanne was waiting for him, he ultimately fell into step with her after a brief hesitation. The two

    of them exited the research institute together.

    As Larry said, Roxanne caught sight of him waiting at the gates when she arrived at the entrance of the

    research institute.

    It was as though he was afraid that she couldn¡®t see him, for he deliberately waited outside the car. The

    moment he spotted hering out, he waved at her, signaling her over to him.

    Roxanne took her leave from Colby and strode over.

    As Colby gazed at her retreating back, his eyes dimmed, but they reverted to their usual calmness in

    the next heartbeat, and he inclined his head at Larry courteously.

    In turn, Larry shed him a warm smile.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    That was the two of them greeting each other.

    When Roxanne reached him, Larry lifted his eyes and stared at Colby, who had turned around and

    gone a distance away. ¡°Who¡®s that?¡± he inquired, curious.

    Smiling, Roxanne exined, ¡°That¡®s Colby Galloway. He¡®s a colleague of mine at the research institute,

    and he¡®s also an outstanding doctor. I¡®ve coborated with him abroad, but I don¡®t know whether the

    two of you have ever met.¡±

    Larry nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    I¡®m not sure whether I¡®m imagining things, but the look in his eyes when he regarded her earlier was

    seemingly strange. But then, I can¡®t pinpoint what exactly bothered me.

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447

    Roxanne knew absolutely nothing about the two men¡®s thoughts.

    During the drive to the restaurant, she smilingly asked Larry, ¡°Why did you suddenly decide to ask me

    out for lunch today? And did you just return from Summerbank?¡±

    Larry nodded nonchntly. ¡°I just returnedst night. I only boarded the flight after secing Mr. Lynch off.

    It was already midnight by the time Inded.¡±

    Recalling the time he sent her the message, Roxanne surmised that he had texted her mere moments

    after disembarking the ne.

    I wonder what important matter he has to tell me.

    ¡°Mr. Lynch told me to convey his regards to you and asked whether the issue at the research institute

    has been resolved,¡± Larry stated.

    The smile on Roxanne¡®s face widened when she heard that Gerald remembered her. ¡°It¡®s all thanks to

    you and Mr. Lynch that night. Those medicinal herb suppliers were initially hesitant, but they respected

    Mr. Lynch, so they readily agreed after he said a few words.¡±

    Larry inclined his head a fraction. ¡°I¡®m d to hear that the matter has been resolved. I¡®m just worried

    that Mrs. Farwell will make things difficult for you again in the future.¡±

    Throughout it all, he had found things very much unfair on her behalf.

    He could somewhat guess the reason Sonya was targeting Roxanne, reckoning that she resented the

    latter for leaving without a word back then and getting so familiar with Lucian at present.

    In his opinion, however, Roxanne was the victim. Furthermore, she wasn¡®t the one who wanted to have

    so much contact with the man right then.

    Rather than wasting her time on Roxanne, he felt that Sonya would be better served

    to keep a closer eye on Lucian.

    He really wanted to help Roxanne, but he wasn¡®t the head of the Morrison family. Besides, the Morrison

    family was no match for the Farwell family, so his hands were tied even if he wanted to help.

    Fortunately, the matter had been resolved.

    At the mention of Sonya, Roxanne¡®s heart felt heavy. ¡°I don¡®t know either, but I¡®ve already done my

    utmost best to keep myself out of her line of sight. Hopefully, she¡®ll

    forget all about me.¡±

    It¡®s particrly true at present when I¡®ve got a rare chance to attend a medical consultation with the

    Damaris family. Later, I still want topete for the opportunity to coborate with them. If I were to

    lose the chance because of her interference, I really wouldn¡®t know what I¡®d do in retaliation.

    When Larry glimpsed the worry on her face, a sh of regret flitted across his eyes. He felt remorseful

    for bringing up such a sore point.

    The car plunged into a brief silence.

    A whileter, Roxanneposed herself and changed the subject nonchntly. ¡°Oh yes, Larry, is

    something the matter that you asked me out for lunch all of a sudden today?¡±

    After all, thest time we dined together was when he invited me to Bellridge to attend the medical

    conference together back then. I wonder what it is this time.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Larry put away his wandering thoughts and went straight to business. ¡°You¡®ve been

    staying abroad all these years, so I don¡®t know whether you¡®ve heard of the Damaris family. It¡®s

    considered the leading prestigious family in traditional medicine, but it has recently retreated behind the

    scenes and rarely made any appearances. On the whole, it¡®s a very mysterious family.¡±

    Hmm, it¡®s the Damaris family again. This is the second time I¡®ve heard someone speaking of ti Damaris

    familytely.

    Roxanne was a touch puzzled. ¡°I¡®ve heard of it previously, and I¡®ve always had much interest in the

    Damaris family¡®s ancient medicine books. When I was abroad, I had hoped that I¡®d be so fortunate to

    have the opportunity to visit them, but I never had that opportunity. But I heard that they¡®ll be having a

    medical consultation soon.¡±

    The instant her words rang out, Larry arched an eyebrow and nced at her in surprise. I wonder

    where she got that news.

    ¡°This is precisely what I want to speak to you about today.¡±

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448

    As Larry and Roxanne conversed, the car arrived at the entrance of the restaurant,

    After Larry parked the car, the two of them entered the restaurant and sat down by the window.

    Larry nad made a reservation long ago, so the food was served no sooner had they taken their seats.

    While eating, they talked about the Damaris family¡®s medical consultation.

    ¡°News of the Damaris family¡®s medical consultation is usually circted within closed circles. How did

    you learn about it?¡± Larry couldn¡®t resist querying.

    Roxanne had nothing to hide, so she admitted, ¡°I initially had no idea about it and was already nning

    to go abroad. But when I went to the Queen residence to thank them two days ago, Old Mr. Queen

    suddenly brought it up to me. That¡®s why I decided to stay a bit longer in Chanaea.¡±

    When Larry heard that, he frowned ¡°Go abroad?¡±

    In response, Roxanne chortled airily. ¡°As you can see, the research institute is targeted by Farwell

    Group with me here. Rather than staying in Chanaea and dragging the research institute down with

    me, it¡®s better that I go abroad. I can¡®t afford to offend Farwell Group, but I can at least stay away.¡±

    Larry sighed soundlessly, finding it all truly unfair for Roxanne.

    ¡°But now that I know about the Damaris family¡®s medical consultation, I¡®m not going to leave even if

    Mrs. Farwell wants to give me the boot.¡± Roxanne shed him a casual smile.

    Larry regarded her in exasperation, but all he saw on her face was anticipation for the medical

    consultation. Thus, he didn¡®t mention Sonya again, lest he wreck her good mood.

    Instead, he uttered gently, ¡°That¡®s also why I asked you out today. The Damaris family¡®s medical

    consultations have always been done in coboration with doctors in the field. Are you interested? If

    you are, we can contact Mr. Lynch right now. If he rmends you to the Damaris family, you¡®ll be

    able to participate for sure. I¡®ve got a spot for a member of the Morrison family, so we can attend

    together at that time.¡±

    Roxanne¡®s eyes lit up. ¡°You¡®re also going to attend, Larry?¡±

    She had been worried that she would feel awkward then, but that wouldn¡®t be an issue if Larry would

    also be there.

    At that, Larry quirked an eyebrow. ¡°Also? Your attendance has already been confirmed?¡±

    Roxanne nodded with a grin. ¡°After Old Mr. Queen told me about the Damaris family¡®s medical

    consultation, he said he¡®d rmend me to the Damaris family. I¡®ve been making preparations for the

    medical consultation these few days, afraid that I¡®d make some blunder then and embarrass him and

    my mentor.¡±

    ¡°With your medical skills, you definitely won¡®t embarrass anyone as long as you perform as usual,¡±

    Larry asserted.

    Hearing that, Roxanne smiled modestly.

    Larry then continued, ¡°That¡®s also a good thing. With Old Mr. Queen rmending you, we don¡®t need

    to trouble Mr. Lynch, though the spot on his end was also prepared for you.¡±

    At his remark, a hint of mystification shed across Roxanne¡®s eyes.

    ¡°Mr. Lynch hasn¡®t epted mentees for many years. He admires you greatly since he met you back

    then. When he learned about the Damaris family¡®s medical consultation this time, he thought of youOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.

    right away. Hence, he had me return to ask you about your ns. If you¡®d like to attend, he¡®d

    rmend you to the Damaris family personally,¡± Larry exined with a smile.

    Following his words, Roxanne felt very much ttered. She hastily replied, ¡°I really appreciate the

    sentiment. I¡®ll thank him profusely if I have the opportunity to meet him again next time. Please tell him

    that I¡®ll do my best during the medical consultation this time without disappointing him.¡±

    Larry agreed smilingly.

    After lunch, Larry drove Roxanne back to the research institute.

    ¡°I¡®ll pick you up after the location of the medical consultation has been decided in the next few days,

    and we¡®ll go together,¡± he suggested when Roxanne was getting out of the car.

    Roxanne assented with a smile.

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449

    Just when Roxanne walked over to the entrance of the research institute, she spotted Colby standing

    by the gates.

    The man was deep in thought, for he didn¡¯t even see hering in. He was leaning against the wall in

    a trance with his face devoid of expression.

    Curious, Roxanne called out to him, ¡°What are you thinking about, Dr. Galloway?¡±

    When her words rang out, Colby was evidently shocked. His brows furrowed, and he snapped back to

    his senses. Straightening, he swung his gaze at her. ¡°The two of you have finished talking so soon?¡±

    Roxanne nodded with a smile. ¡°Larry is also nning to attend the Damaris family¡¯s medical

    consultation. We merely chatted briefly and agreed to go together.¡±

    At that, a sh of destion flitted across Colby¡¯s eyes.

    When he saw Roxanne with Larry at noon, he had no appetite during lunch. He merely took a few bites

    before driving back and waiting for Roxanne at the gates.

    As he was waiting, he subconsciously thought of the gap between them.

    Further hearing that Roxanne would be attending the medical consultation with Larry, he found the

    distance between them increasingly vast.

    Colby suppressed the misery within him and nonchntly shed Roxanne a smile. ¡°It¡¯s good that the

    two of you are going together. You can keep each otherpany.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t think much of it, merely presuming that he was disappointed because he couldn¡¯t

    attend the Damaris family¡¯s medical consultation. She patted his arm in constion. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink

    things. You¡¯re very outstanding as well. It¡¯s just that there are limited spots avable on the Damaris

    family¡¯s end. Otherwise, we could go together.¡±

    Colby shed her a forced smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯re both working at the research institute, so it makes no

    difference which of us attends.¡±

    After saying that, he hurriedly took his leave from her without waiting for her response and went back to

    the office himself.

    Roxanne was utterly bewildered at the sight of his quickly retreating figure. Nheless, she didn¡¯t pay

    it much mind but went back to her office with her handbag

    When they met at the research facility in the afternoon, Colby was clearly much less

    talkative than usual. He was also somewhat distracted when he conducted experiments.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t pressure him into staying focused but silently took over his duties.

    By the time they got off work in the evening, Colby finally gathered his wits about him. Remembering

    his performance earlier in the afternoon, he apologized to Roxanne. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was a bit out of it in the

    afternoon. Give me a night, and I¡¯llpose myself.¡±

    Roxanne shed him an understanding smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everyone has a time when they¡¯re

    preupied with something else. If you need it, you can also talk to me. I¡¯m free anytime.¡±

    Colby was stunned for a few seconds before he pursed his lips, his thoughts indiscernible. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll

    seek you out if I need it.¡±

    As they spoke, they left the research institute together.

    Roxanne nced at the time.

    The kindergarten probably hasn¡¯t let out yet. If I rush over to pick Archie and Benny up, I can make it in

    time. Besides, I really want to see Essie. I wonder if her condition has improved these days.

    However, on second thought, she remembered that the medical consultation would be held in two

    days. Therefore, she truly didn¡¯t dare take the risk.

    After turning it over in her mind, she decided to give Lysa a call.

    Lysa was just about to leave to pick Archie and Benny up when she suddenly received the call.

    Puzzlement inundated her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ms. Jarvis? Are you going to pick Archie and Benny

    up?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t think of any other reason Roxanne would call at such a time.

    Roxanne was taken aback for a moment. ¡°No, I just¡­ wanted to remind you to pick them up.¡±

    Chortling, Lysa chided, ¡°I¡¯ve been picking them up for a few days now. How could I possibly forget such

    an important thing?¡±

    Roxanne found herself rather ridiculous. I don¡¯t know what I was thinking when I phoned Lysa!

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450

    After hanging up the phone, Roxanne hesitated before driving toward the kindergarten

    The kindergarten ended at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the teachers led the children out of their

    respective ssrooms uniformly, waiting for their parents to pick them up.

    Archie and Benny apanied Este at the back of the line. As the boys watche her look at the

    crowd expectantly, they looked at each other with concerned faces

    ¡°Look at me, Essie. I can turn into a bird!¡± Benny tried to attract Este¡¯s attention he spoke, he shaped

    his fingers into the shape of a bird and showed it to Este.

    s, Este merely nced at his hands absent-mindedly before turning her gaz toward the crowd

    again. She seemed to be looking for someone.

    It could be her imagination, but she could feel Roxanne watching her. However, s couldn¡¯t find her.

    When Archie and Benny noticed that Este didn¡¯t bother to look at them, they weren¡¯t discouraged.

    Instead, they still tried their best to cheer Este up.

    Even when Lucian arrived to pick Este up, the girl was still looking for Roxanne the crowd.

    Looking at Este¡¯s actions, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    He knew who Este was looking for, but that was the first time he saw her this persistent.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este grabbed onto Lucian¡¯s hand and followed him to the car whil her eyes were still

    scanning the crowd for Roxanne.

    When he heard Este¡¯s voice, Lucian stopped walking and bent over to look at th little girl¡¯s face.

    ¡°Essie, Ms. Jarvis isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Este pouted and shook her head while wearing a serious expression. ¡°She¡¯s here

    She could clearly feel Roxanne watching her. Lucian frowned and looked around the crowd with

    suspicion.

    However, there was no sign of Roxanne.

    ¡°I looked. Ms. Jarvis didn¡¯te. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Lucian exined to Este

    patiently.

    However, Este stubbornly refused to get in the car.

    Lucian had no idea what to do, so he could only hold her hand and wait next to her by the car.

    At the same time, Roxanne was standing in the corner. Her heart was thumping wildly.

    In the past few days, Archie and Benny wouldn¡¯t stop talking about Este, and she couldn¡¯t help but

    worry. Hence, she decided toe over and take a look at Este from a secluded corner.

    Unexpectedly, Este seemed to have noticed her. After searching through the crowd for some time,

    their eyes nearly met a few times. Fortunately, Roxanne reacted quickly enough to prevent the girl from

    spotting her.

    Moreover, she almost got discovered by Lucian.

    Luckily, Lysa arrived in time to pick Archie and Benny up.

    ¡°Ms. Lane is here.¡± When Lucian saw Lysa, his expression turned grim, and he looked down toward

    Este next to him.

    Este pursed her lips unhappily. She nced around the crowd for thest time before slowly getting

    into the car.

    When Lucian¡¯s car slowly drove away, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and returned to her own car.

    Lysa brought Archie and Benny to the side of the road to wave down a taxi, but Roxanne¡¯s car stopped

    before them as soon as they arrived at the curb.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Archie and Benny jumped in excitement.

    Roxanne smiled at them and got out of the car, wanting to help them into the car.

    However, the boys stopped smiling and looked in the direction where Lucian¡¯s car went.

    Mommy is finally here to pick us up, but Essie didn¡¯t get to see her.

    Looking at their behavior, Roxanne could roughly guess their thoughts.

    She saw how hard the boys tried to cheer Este up and immediately felt mixed feelings in her heart.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451

    Fortunately, Archie and Benny¡¯s sadness didn¡¯tst long.

    They knew that Roxanne would be unhappy if they were upset.

    After a few seconds of feeling disappointed for Este, the boys began smiling again and opened their

    arms to Roxanne.

    Roxanne put away her thoughts and beamed. She carried the boys into the car one after another, and

    Lysa sat with them in the back seat.

    ¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you tell us you wereing to pick us up?¡± Benny asked gingerly.

    While starting the car, Roxanne thought of her suspicious actions before and couldn¡¯t help but feel a

    little guilty when she heard Benny¡¯s words. ¡°Well, it was a spontaneous decision.¡±

    Benny tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Aren¡¯t you busy with work today?¡±

    ¡°I finished my work early today, so I suddenly decided toe and pick you guys up.¡± Roxanne tried

    her best to sound normal so that the boys wouldn¡¯t suspect her.

    As she spoke, Archie responded in a childish tone, ¡°Mommy¡¯s a liar.¡±

    Roxanne was stunned when she heard that.

    Benny also looked at Archie in confusion, wondering why he said that.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been here for a long time, right?¡± Archie looked at Roxanne¡¯s face reflected in the rearview

    mirror sternly.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t expect Archie to notice her and wanted to brush off the matter. ¡°I saw you guys as soon

    as I arrived.¡±

    However, Archie ignored her exnation and said, ¡°If you wanted to pick us up, you should¡¯ve informed

    Ms. Lane not toe. But Ms. Lane came, and you werete. You even said that you got off work

    early today. You must be hiding something from

    us!¡±

    Additionally, when Lucian came to fetch Este just now, Archie heard her calling out to Roxanne.

    At that time, he thought Este only called out to Roxanne because she missed Roxanne too much.

    Now that he thought about it, Roxanne must have been secretly keeping an eye on them from a hidden

    corner.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t expect Archie to make such a sharp deduction and felt slightly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not

    hiding anything. I really just arrived¡ª¡±

    Benny finaliy realized what happened and eximed innocently, ¡°So Este kept looking for Mommy

    because she knew Mommy was here!¡±

    Archie nodded. He had the same thought as his brother, but he didn¡¯t know why Roxanne refused to

    admit it.

    Roxanne felt quite helpless when the two boys acquiesced to the fact that she had arrived a long time

    ago without bothering to verify with her.

    Lysa knew what was going on. Without hesitating, she asked Roxanne with a smile, ¡°No wonder you

    called me in the afternoon. You must have gotten off work by that time.¡±

    Her words seemed to imply that Roxanne came early but never showed up.

    Roxanne smiled wryly and nodded in acknowledgment.

    Archie and Benny looked at Roxanne usingly from the back seat.

    ¡°Mommy, since you were here, why didn¡¯t youe and see Essie?¡± Benny couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Roxanne was at a loss for words. She couldn¡¯t tell the boys about the grudges she had with Sonya.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    However, at the same time, she didn¡¯t have a good excuse to exin herself.

    Just when she was racking her head toe up with an excuse, Benny said, ¡°Mommy, you didn¡¯t want

    to see Mr. Farwell, right?¡±

    Otherwise, why would she wait for Mr. Farwell and Essie to leave before showing up?

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and nced at Archie and Benny silently as a sign of acquiescence.

    After all, Lucian was also part of the reason why she didn¡¯t show up before Este.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452

    The boys thought they guessed it right and stopped being angry. Instead, theyforted Roxanne,

    ¡°Mommy, if you don¡¯t want to see Mr. Farwell, then don¡¯t. We will take good care of Essie!¡±

    Since Lucian was cruel enough to leave the boys and Roxanne behind, they didn¡¯t want to see him

    either.

    Proud of her two sons, Roxanne smiled gently and said, ¡°I know you will. I saw.¡±

    When the boys heard her, they took the credit proudly.

    The atmosphere in the car became lively.

    Roxanne¡¯s mood also became rxed. She would respond to the boys patiently no matter what they

    said to her.

    After they got home, Roxanne even cooked with Lysa, which was considered a rare asion, and

    prepared a sumptuous dinner for the children.

    After dinner, Roxanne yed with them for a while. Then, she returned to her room when the boys

    were fast asleep.

    Her emotions ran wild when she thought of the look on Este¡¯s face when she saw her in the

    afternoon.

    When Este came to see me before, she was full of joy. However, when I wasn¡¯t around, Este

    seemed visibly depressed. No wonder Archie and Benny were so moody in the past few days when

    they came home.

    She wanted to go over and give Este a hug, but she didn¡¯t want to lose her chance for the medical

    consultation.

    After all, she wouldn¡¯t know if Sonya was secretly keeping an eye on her.

    When she was deep in her thoughts, she received a text from Jonathan that read: My grandpa has

    written the letter of rmendation. I¡¯ll send it over to you whenever you have the time.

    After reading the text, Roxanne returned to her senses and replied: I¡¯ll go and get it. Is tomorrow

    afternoon a good time?

    Jonathan raised his eyebrows and responded with a yes. Then, he immediately switched to his chat

    history with Lucian.

    Thest message was two days ago when he told Lucian that Roxanne had agreed to

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    go for the medical consultation.

    Jonathan casually tapped the screen and sent a message: Lucian, how long has it been since youst

    visited my grandpa?

    At the Farwell residence, Lucian watched as Este fell asleep. As he walked out of her bedroom, he

    received Jonathan¡¯s text and couldn¡¯t help but frown, wondering if Alfred had beenining about

    him not showing up.

    He replied: How is his health recently? I was busy for the past two days.

    Lucian went to Summerbank two days ago and as a result, there were a lot of matters piled up at the

    company, waiting for him to deal with them. In addition to the new projects, he waspletely

    swamped with work for the past two days. He even had to squeeze out some of his already limited time

    to pick Este up from kindergarten. After she fell asleep, he still had to work in the study for a while.

    Jonathan replied shortly after: He¡¯s in good health. However, Dr. Jarvis ising over to collect his

    rmendation letter. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to visit him tomorrow?

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he read Jonathan¡¯s text.

    After all, he hadn¡¯t seen Roxanne for a while.

    Their lives had nothing to do with each other at all. Not to mention that she had been deliberately

    avoiding him.

    She even refused to meet Este.

    When he recalled the way Este was thinking of Roxanne in the afternoon, he felt conflicted for a

    moment.

    On the other side, Jonathan waited for a long time and didn¡¯t receive a reply from Lucian. Hence, he

    sent another text: Grandpa had been talking about you for the past two days.

    After sending the message, Jonathan pondered to himself. I¡¯ve paved the way for him, and it¡¯s up to

    him to walk the path.

    After a long while, Lucian finally replied: I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow. Please let him know.

    Jonathan acknowledged his request and sighed helplessly.

    He even had to rack his brains to find a way for his friend to court ady.

    If it weren¡¯t for Este¡¯s sake, he wouldn¡¯t have put in the effort.

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453

    There wasn¡¯t much work to do at the research institute on the following day. After having lunch,

    Roxanne took care of some work matters and brought some supplements produced by the research

    institute over to the Queen residence.

    Jonathan was already waiting for her in the living room.

    When Roxanne noticed that he was alone in the room, she asked in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯s Old Mr.

    Queen?¡±

    Pointing toward the upper floor, Jonathan replied, ¡°He¡¯s currently having his afternoon nap. We didn¡¯t

    expect you toe this early.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne nodded and subconsciously reduced her volume as she said, ¡°There isn¡¯t

    much to do in the research institute today, and since Old Mr. Queen had helped me a lot recently, I

    wanted to check on his condition.¡±

    Jonathan nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s just wait downstairs until he wakes up, then.¡±

    Without thinking much, Roxanne ced the supplements on the table and sat on the single couch next

    to Jonathan. She then started chatting with him about Alfred¡¯s condition.

    After talking for a while, the butler¡¯s voice sounded from outside the door.

    ¡°Old Mr. Queen is currently resting upstairs. Please wait for a moment, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    When Roxanne heard that, she immediately stopped talking and instinctively looked toward the

    entrance of the mansion.

    Lucian, in an expensive suit, walked into the mansion.

    Probably because he was listening to the butler, Lucian¡¯s head was slightly tilted downward. Once the

    butler finished speaking, Lucian nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°All right.¡±

    Upon speaking, he looked back up and nced into the living room.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    When he noticed who was sitting in the living room, he furrowed his eyebrows

    slightly, seemingly slightly surprised.

    Roxanne, too, frowned. She did not know how to react to his sudden appearance.

    Jonathan was stuck in the middle of them as he looked between the frowning duo. Although he felt

    exasperated at the sight, a surprised expression crept up his face. ¡°Lucian? It¡¯s been ages since you

    last visited. Why did youe here today?¡±

    Lucian gradually pulled his gaze away from Roxanne and looked at Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy at work

    recently, but there wasn¡¯t much to do today, so I decided toe over and pay Old Mr. Queen a visit.

    How is he?¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he nonchntly tossed the conversation over to Roxanne. ¡°You

    should ask Dr. Jarvis about that. She¡¯s the one who¡¯s been taking care of him. She recently came over

    to check on him as well.¡±

    Roxanne felt weirded out by the turn of events.

    She wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she was overanalyzing the situation, but she felt that today¡¯s encounter with

    Lucian seemed too much of a coincidence.

    Moreover, she felt that Jonathan had been intentional with his choice of words.

    On the other hand, Lucian¡¯s gaze had settled on Roxanne once again. Even so, he did not say

    anything. It was as if both of them were strangers who had nothing to do with each other.

    Roxanne had no choice but to suppress the weird feeling in her heart. She tried as much as possible to

    meet his gaze calmly and smiled. ¡°Hello, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s lips twitched mockingly. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, please exin Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition to me.¡±

    Roxanne was once again taken aback.

    Ever since her return to the country, Lucian¡¯s attitude toward her had been vastly different from how he

    treated her six years ago. Most times, he was either ambiguous with her or furious with her.

    It was rare for her to see him act so coldly toward her.

    For a split second, she actually felt ufortable with it.

    Once she realized her own thoughts, she clenched her fists and forced herself to calm down. She then

    exined Alfred¡¯s condition to Lucian professionally.

    Alfred had almost fully recovered. It was just that he was bedridden for many years, and his bodily

    functions had more or less regressed. Thus, he would need to exercise a lot before his body could

    finally return to its original condition.

    After listening to her exnation, Lucian nodded his head emotionlessly and sat down next to Jonathan

    without uttering a single word.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454

    Chapter 454 Suddenly, the atmosphere in the living room turned tense.

    Noticing that both Roxanne and Lucian didn¡¯t seem like they were willing to start a conversation,

    Jonathan¡¯s head started hurting. He had gone through so much just to create an opportunity for them to

    meet, but it seemed like it was not helpful at all.

    Jonathan had no idea why Lucian agreed to this in the first ce.

    Even with a headache, Jonathan still had to do something to liven up the atmosphere.

    ¡°The medical consultation with the Damaris family is this weekend. How are your preparations, Dr.

    Jarvis?¡± This was Jonathan¡¯s attempt in starting a conversation.

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared whatever I could think of. If there aren¡¯t any

    unexpected incidents, it should go along smoothly even if I don¡¯t perform extraordinarily.¡±

    Jonathan nced at the man sitting next to him, hoping that he would at least contribute to the

    conversation.

    s, his hopes were crushed as Lucian acted as though he did not hear Roxanne at all. Thetter only

    sat on the couch while wearing an expressionlessplexion.

    Jonathan sighed inwardly upon seeing this. He really couldn¡¯t understand why Lucian came over in the

    first ce.

    After looking away from Lucian, he turned to Roxanne instead and said seriously, ¡°You don¡¯t have to

    worry too much. The Damaris family isn¡¯t too particr about these. As long as your medical skills are

    good, they will definitely notice you.¡±

    Roxanne smiled humbly. ¡°There are a lot of brilliant doctors attending the medical consultation. I

    believe that their medical skills are just as impressive.¡±

    Although Roxanne was very confident in her skills, Chanaea was the birthce of traditional medicine

    after all. Since she had been practicing her skills overseas, she would not be aware if there were any

    dark horses from Chanaea.

    Jonathan frowned and mulled over her words before replying in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. However, I¡¯m

    positive that no one is better than you in traditional medicine. Moreover, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Mr.

    Morrison will be attending as well. Aren¡¯t you friends with him? If he is there by your side, the Damaris

    family will definitely notice you.¡±

    After all, the Morrison family was pretty well-known in Summerbank. On top of that, Larry was also

    internationally famous. The Damaris family had definitely heard of

    him.

    However, since Larry had been staying overseas for the past few years, the Damaris family didn¡¯t have

    the chance to get in contact with him.

    Therefore, the Damaris family might also pay attention to Larry¡¯s performance during the medical

    consultation.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne nodded instantly. ¡°Larry told me that he will be attending it. We¡¯ve already agreed on

    attending the event together.¡±

    Lucian, who was quietly sitting by the side, became upset when he heard Larry¡¯s name being

    mentioned during the conversation. He turned to look at Roxanne with a grim expression on his face.

    Again with this Morrison guy. Their schedules seem to coincide too much. What is going on between

    the both of them?

    Jonathan, however, did not think much of it. He merely thought that Roxanne could easily get the

    Damaris family¡¯s attention with Larry around. ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± he said with a smile.

    Just as the words left his mouth, he could suddenly feel the temperature beside him drop significantly.

    He fell silent and subconsciously turned to look at Lucian.

    All he saw was his friend¡¯s gloomy expression as the temperature around them seemed to plummet.

    Jonathan had no idea what irritated him.

    After thinking about it, Jonathan realized that it may be because of Larry. That was the only possible

    reason.

    Is he¡­ jealous?

    Jonathan was incredibly shocked.

    In his life, he had experienced many things. However, it was his first time seeing Lucian getting jealous

    over ady.

    Roxanne also noticed the sudden change in Lucian¡¯s expression. She frowned in confusion as she was

    perplexed by the reason behind his anger.

    Because of Lucian¡¯s silent fury, the atmosphere in the living room seemed to tense up.

    Roxanne clenched her fists tightly, trying her best to ignore Lucian¡¯s gaze. She then smiled at Jonathan

    nonchntly.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455

    Seeing how Roxanne was still able to smile, Lucian¡¯s already grim face turned even colder. He could

    no longer hold back his anger as he asked, ¡°You seem to have a good rtionship with Mr. Morrison,

    Dr. Jarvis¡±

    Both Jonathan and Roxanne were shocked at his sudden query.

    Jonathan was sharp enough to notice the friction in the air and quietly kept his mouth shut in order to

    make his presence as little as possible.

    After moments of stunned silence, Roxanne calmly met Lucian¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯ve known Larry for a long

    time. He has taken great care of me, and I¡¯m very thankful for that.¡±

    Upon hearing her reply, Lucian pursed his lips. ¡°Is that so? Is it even longer than the years that we¡¯ve

    known each other?¡± His tone wasced with mockery.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched at that. She subconsciously cast a look in Jonathan¡¯s direction.

    Lucian¡¯s choice of words was more than enough to insinuate that there was something going on

    between them.

    Fortunately for her, Jonathan¡¯s expression did not change at all. It seemed like he did not hear Lucian.

    Roxanne sighed inwardly in relief and turned back to look at Lucian. ¡°My friendship with Larry is

    iparable with my rtionship with you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Realizing that Roxanne was still trying to avoid talking about what had happened between them,

    Lucian¡¯s voice was filled with scorn as he replied, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ve only met you a few times, Dr.

    Jarvis. How could I everpare with the many years of friendship between you and Mr. Morrison? I

    wonder to what extent has Archie and Benny epted him?¡±

    He was simply implying that Roxanne wanted Larry to be the father of her two children.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyebrows knitted into a tighter knot. The anger in her tone was evident as she eximed,

    ¡°Larry and I are just friends. Please refrain from speaking such nonsense, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Lucianughed tauntingly. He was just about to retort when Jonathan grabbed onto his arm and

    interrupted with a cough, ¡°I think Grandpa is awake now. Let¡¯s go and check on him, Lucian.¡±

    Before Lucian could even react, Jonathan grabbed him by the arm and signaled for

    him to follow him upstairs.

    Lucian looked at Roxanne, annoyance evident in his eyes as he shoved Jonathan¡¯s hand away

    wordlessly.

    Seeing that, Jonathan felt an impending headache as he thought that Lucian was going to continue

    fighting with Roxanne.

    Jonathan had deliberately created the opportunity for them to mend their rtionship, not for them to

    argue with each other at his house.

    Fortunately, Lucian said nothing further. After pushing Jonathan¡¯s hand away, he silently stood up and

    headed for the stairs.

    Jonathan also scrambled to get up. ¡°I apologize for his behavior, Dr. Jarvis. He doesn¡¯t mean anything,

    so don¡¯t dwell on it too much. We¡¯ll head upstairs to check in on Grandpa. Please wait for a moment.

    He¡¯ll being down soon.¡± He smiled apologetically at Roxanne

    Now that Jonathan had spoken up to ease the tension, Roxanne naturally would not say more about

    the situation. She suppressed the fury in her heart and nodded at him.

    Jonathan smiled sheepishly and followed after Lucian.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on with you, Lucian? Didn¡¯t youe here today to patch things up with Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but ask after climbing to the upper floor.

    Lucian merely remained silent while wearing a grim expression.

    He, too, did not know why he decided toe over.

    Roxanne was estranged from both him and Este. Moreover, the little girl had been so sad the

    previous night because of Roxanne.

    Lucian had deliberatelye over to talk to Roxanne on behalf of Este, but he had lost his cool the

    moment Jonathan and Roxanne mentioned Larry¡¯s name.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for Jonathan, who interrupted them in the nick of time, Lucian wouldn¡¯t know what

    words woulde out of his mouth.

    Observing the furious expression on his friend¡¯s face, Jonathan sighed helplessly. ¡°With whatever that

    happened between the two of you six years ago, you have to be more patient with Dr. Jarvis if you want

    her to ept you.¡±

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456

    Lucian¡¯s brows knitted into a tight knot as he replied in a low voice, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do my best to control

    myself.¡±

    Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief and turned to walk toward Alfred¡¯s room. ¡°I think that Grandpa should

    be awake now. Let¡¯s go inside. To be honest, he will be incredibly happy to see you since you have not

    been able to visit for a long time.¡±

    ¡°I really was pretty busy recently,¡± Lucian said as he caught up with Jonathan.

    ¡°And yet, you still had the time to go to Summerbank with Dr. Jarvis,¡± Jonathan teased

    When Lucian recalled the events that had happened in that particr city, his face darkened. ¡°I just

    happen to have work to take care of in Summerbank.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Jonathan smiled wordlessly.

    The two men walked over to Alfred¡¯s room, and Jonathan raised a hand to knock on the door. After

    hearing Alfred¡¯s voice from inside the room, they opened the door and walked in.

    ¡°Grandpa, Lucian is here to see you,¡± Jonathan said to Alfred with a smile after entering the room.

    ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Queen,¡± Lucian greeted politely.

    Alfred had just woken up from his nap. He tried to push himself up into a sitting position.

    Jonathan quickly walked over to give Alfred a hand while Lucian filled some water into the cup that was

    on the table. Thetter then walked over to Alfred and passed the cup to him.

    Alfred took a sip of water and smiled at the young man next to him. ¡°Things aren¡¯t as busy over at the

    company anymore?¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°Things are pretty slow at the office these days, therefore I decided toe and visit

    you. How have you beentely?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling much better. As for you young people, please remember to take care of yourselves

    as well. Don¡¯t overwork yourself,¡± Alfred said in contentment.

    ¡°I will. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Lucian promised.

    Jonathan reminded, ¡°Grandpa, Dr. Jarvis is here as well. She¡¯s currently waiting

    downstairs for you.¡±

    Upon hearing that Roxanne was here, Alfred red at his grandson. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?

    Help me up.¡±

    With that, Jonathan carefully helped Alfred down the bed.

    Roxanne had been waiting downstairs for a while when she saw Alfred walking down the stairs. She

    quickly stood up and greeted him.

    ¡°Please, have a seat. There¡¯s no need to be so polite.¡± Alfred smiled and waved his hand dismissively.

    Even so, Roxanne waited till Alfred had taken his seat on the couch before sitting down herself.

    Jonathan sat silently at the spot that was furthest from Roxanne, leaving a ce beside her for Lucian.

    Noticing that Lucian was sitting incredibly near her, Roxanne pursed her lips and shifted her body,

    trying to widen the distance between them.

    Lucian frowned in displeasure when he saw her movements.

    ¡°The medical consultation is going to start next week at the orphanage located on the outskirts of the

    city. How are your preparations?¡± The old man was oblivious to what was going on in the younger

    generation¡¯s minds. He looked at Roxanne with concern in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m mostly done with my preparations. I¡¯ve been doing research on congenital diseases among

    children recently,¡± Roxanne replied.

    After knowing that the recent medical consultations held by the Damaris family were all aimed at

    children with congenital diseases, Roxanne specifically searched for previous records on the diseases.

    She even analyzed the medical records of children that the Damaris family had treated. After studying

    those documents, Roxanne managed to gain more knowledge.

    Alfred smiled kindly. ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort. However, there¡¯s no need to put too much

    pressure on yourself. After all, you are Harvey¡¯s student. You should have some confidence in

    yourself.¡±

    Roxanne nodded obediently.

    Alfred then turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°Go and bring me the rmendation letter in the drawer of my

    study,¡± he instructed thetter.

    Jonathan nodded and got up. Before he walked toward the stairs, he worriedly

    nced at Lucian. He was afraid that Lucian would start arguing with Roxanne once he left.

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457

    Meanwhile, Alfred was trying to persuade Roxanne to consider Larry. ¡°You¡¯re still young. You shouldn¡¯t

    be putting your entire focus on work. I heard that Larry would be at the uing medical consultation

    as well. I remember the two of you getting along pretty well during my birthday celebration previously.¡±

    After hearing the old man¡¯s words, Roxanne felt rather speechless.

    Alfred seemed to be especially concerned about her love life. First, he suggested that she consider

    Jonathan. Two days ago, he brought up the representative from the Damaris family, and now, it was

    Larry. She was rather impressed by the man¡¯s efforts in trying to get her attached.

    ¡°You and Larry are quitepatible since you are both practicing medicine,¡± Alfred emphasized,

    having put some thought into the situation.

    As Roxanne felt bad to reject his suggestion immediately, she looked at the man awkwardly and

    replied, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it after the medical consultation. That¡¯s all that¡¯s on my mind now. I¡¯m not in the

    mood to think about anything else.¡±

    Alfred gave the woman a disapproving look before saying, ¡°Even though you can wait, your two kids

    can¡¯t. They¡¯re still so young. How can they grow up without a dad?¡±

    Seeing how persistent Alfred was, Roxanne¡¯s head was starting to hurt.

    Besides, she could feel the surrounding atmosphere getting increasingly tense.

    The woman had a crease between her brows as she nced at Lucian, who was wearing a grim

    expression, and could feel her temples throbbing.

    Just when she was thinking of how to end the topic, Lucian spoke. ¡°Old Mr. Queen, Dr. Jarvis had

    brought up her kids all by herself all these years. If she really were to find them a dad, she would have

    to consider it carefully. I don¡¯t think you need to worry about it.¡±

    Alfred frowned when he heard that and sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. You have it easier than Dr. Jarvis in this

    aspect. After all, you have Aubree taking care of Essie, and the two o you are also getting married

    soon. If you know of anyone suitable for Dr. Jarvis, you should introduce him to her.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened. After shooting a nce at Roxanne, he replied curtly, ¡°OK.¡±

    After identally meeting Lucian¡¯s gaze and hearing the conversation between the man and Alfred,

    conflicting emotions welled up in Roxanne¡¯s heart.

    On the other hand, Alfred, who was feeling rather satisfied with Lucian¡¯s response, changed the topic

    back to the medical consultation.

    Just then. Jonathan walked down the stairs with the rmendation letter in his hand. When he

    reached the first floor, he detected the tense atmosphere in the room at once. Having a bad feeling in

    his heart, he hurried toward Alfred and said, ¡°Grandpa. here¡¯s the rmendation letter.¡±

    After passing the letter to his grandfather, Jonathan cautiously took a quick nce at the two people

    beside him and noticed that their expressions were obviously darkerpared to earlier on.

    Roxanne was still smiling a little while discussing matters regarding the medical consultation with

    Alfred.

    However, Lucian waspletely expressionless and was exuding a frightening aura.

    As Alfred was engrossed in the discussion with Roxanne, he did not notice it.

    Jonathan sat down next to his grandfather nervously, feeling confused. He wondered what had

    happened during the short time he was away.

    Roxanne had noticed Lucian casting intermittent nces at her but tried to suppress the ufortable

    feeling in her heart. When the topic of the medical consultation ended, she took the opportunity to take

    her leave. ¡°Old Mr. Queen, if there isn¡¯t anything else, I shall not disturb you any further. I had intended

    to check on your condition, but today doesn¡¯t seem appropriate for that. I¡¯lle again another day,¡±

    she said to Alfred.

    Without thinking much about it, Alfred handed the rmendation letter to the woman and said

    goodbye to her after reminding her about some matters.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458

    After watching Roxanne leave, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened. The next moment, he stood up casually and

    said, ¡°Old Mr. Queen, I suddenly remembered that I have to settle something at the office. I¡¯m really

    relieved to see that you¡¯re recovering well. If there¡¯s nothing else, i shall make a move too.¡±

    Alfred furrowed his brows slightly when he heard that. He remembered Lucian telling him that he was

    free those two days. As such, he found it strange that the man suddenly said that he was busy.

    However, Alfred was understanding, knowing that Lucian was responsible for the entire Farwell Group.

    ¡°I had wanted to ask you to stay for dinner, but since you¡¯re busy, I won¡¯t keep you here any longer. You

    should get going now. Work is more important,¡± Alfred said before continuing earnestly, ¡°Remember to

    get enough rest and take care of your health.¡±

    Lucian agreed and turned to leave.

    When Jonathan saw that his friend was going off, he stood up immediately and followed Lucian. ¡°Wait!

    I¡¯ll walk you out.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    When the two men left the house, they saw Roxanne, who was already reaching the mansion¡¯s

    entrance, right away.

    Just when Jonathan was about to say something, Lucian was one step ahead of him.

    Wc

    DAT

    ¡°I know what you want to say. I¡¯ll take note of that.¡±

    After saying that, Lucian strode away immediately without waiting for his friend¡¯s reply.

    Jonathan sighed helplessly as he watched Lucian approach Roxanne.

    Roxanne was waiting for the housekeeper to open the gate for her at the entrance of the manor when

    she heard footstepsing from behind.

    She turned around instinctively and met the man¡¯s cold gaze.

    Roxanne was stunned for a moment when she locked eyes with Lucian. After regaining her senses,

    she took a step toward the side and nodded slightly as a form of acknowledgment.

    Even though there was still some distance between the two of them, Roxanne could clearly feel the

    cold aura exuded by the man.

    The woman dug her fingers into her palms to calm herself down.

    She was eagerly waiting for the gate to open so that she could get into her car and not face Lucian

    anymore.

    However, Lucian did not intend to let her off so easily.

    When Roxanne saw the gate opening, her eyes lit up and she started walking outside.

    After taking just one step, arge hand grabbed her wrist. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you just so eager to avoid

    me?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s voice rang out next to her, sounding somewhat angry.

    When Roxanne heard that, her expression froze before she stopped walking and turned to face the

    man. ¡°Mr. Farwell, we can talk if you have something to say, but please let go of me.¡±

    After saying that, she tried to struggle out of Lucian¡¯s grip.

    Roxanne did not want to make a scene at someone else¡¯s house, and nor did she want to create any

    more misunderstandings.

    However, the man tightened his grip and said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, do you really intend for Mr. Morrison to

    be Archie and Benny¡¯s father?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice was so frosty that it sent chills down Roxanne¡¯s

    spine.

    Roxanne found the man¡¯s question extremely ridiculous. Looking at Lucian in disbelief, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve

    already told you that Larry and I are just friends. Mr. Farwell, please stop making such baseless

    statements!¡±

    Lucian let out a cold snort before replying, ¡°Baseless? Ms. Jarvis, you seem sofortable wearing

    Mr. Morrison¡¯s clothes. What other basis do I need? Besides, when Old Mr. Queen mentioned Mr.

    Morrison just now, you didn¡¯t deny it as well.¡±

    Roxanne froze when she heard that.

    When did I wear Larry¡¯s clothes?

    The only time she could recall wearing his clothes was when they were in Summerbank. Back then, he

    had only lent her his jacket as she was freezing.

    However, at that time, Lucian had already left. How did he know about that?

    Suddenly, a spection popped up in Roxanne¡¯s mind and she red at the man furiously. ¡°Did you

    send someone to spy on me?¡±

    She had asked him the same question before when they were in Summerbank, but

    the man had denied it. As such, Roxanne had assumed that she was just overthinking

    However, if he did not do that, how could he possibly know so much?

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459

    Ignoring her question, Lucian stared at Roxanne coldly and continued asking, ¡°How far has your

    rtionship with him progressed?¡±

    Roxanne had a deep crease between her brows when she heard that question. With a stern voice, she

    replied, ¡°Lucian, stop being ridiculous. There¡¯s absolutely nothing between Larry and me. Even if there

    is, it¡¯s none of your business. What right do you have to interfere with my personal life?¡±

    Lucian clenched his fists and tried hard to suppress his rage.

    The atmosphere was getting tenser by the second.

    Roxanne felt exhausted talking to the man, who was acting in such a stubborn manner.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, please know your ce.¡± A few secondster, the woman looked away and said coldly, ¡°I

    have to go now. Please let me go.¡±

    When Roxanne felt Lucian loosening his grip, she retracted her hand at once and looked up at him.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Larry and me are really just friends. As such, please don¡¯t give him any trouble. Also, I

    would appreciate it if you could stop keeping watch on me.¡±

    After saying that, without waiting for Lucian to reply, Roxanne turned around and got into her car at

    once, as if she could not wait to get away from the man.

    Lucian was only jolted back to his senses after Roxanne¡¯s car disappeared into the distance.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He then mmed his tightly clenched fists into the car door.

    Even though he knew that Roxanne was right when she said he was in no position to interfere with her

    personal life, he could not help feeling angry at the thought of her getting close to another man!

    ¡°Lucian?¡± Frieda, who had just returned home, spotted Lucian at the gate and approached him

    excitedly.

    However, when she got closer to him, she could clearly feel the cold aura surrounding the man.

    Sensing that, Frieda¡¯s heart skipped a beat. The terrifying look on Lucian¡¯s face had made her forget

    what she wanted to say to him a moment ago, but unfortunately, she already caught Lucian¡¯s attention.

    When Frieda met Lucian¡¯s chilly gaze, her mind went nk and her smile froze. ¡°Are you¡­ leaving?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lucian replied coldly.

    Feeling extremely nervous, Frieda tightened her grip around her bag and asked in a fluster, ¡°Umm¡­ Is

    Aubree recovering well? I haven¡¯t visited her these two days, and I¡¯m not sure how¡­¡±

    Without waiting for her to finish her sentence, Lucian shot the woman a cold nce before opening the

    car door and getting into his car.

    Frieda¡¯s voice stopped abruptly as the car door mmed shut right in front of her.

    The next second, the car sped away, almost grazing her body.

    Frieda got a shock and took a few steps backward at once. She was only able to regain herposure

    after Lucian¡¯s car disappeared from her sight.

    After standing by the gate for a few more moments to collect herself, she turned around and entered

    the mansion.

    Meanwhile, Alfred and Jonathan were sitting on the couch while talking about office matters. When

    they saw Frieda entering, the two men looked toward her simultaneously.

    ¡°Grandpa,¡± Frieda greeted Alfred before sitting down next to him, hugging his arm affectionately

    Alfred had always doted on Frieda. Although he had red up at her previously, it had already been a

    few days. Besides, Roxanne¡¯s matter had been settled as well. As such, he was no longer mad at his

    granddaughter and acknowledged her with a smile.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Jonathan looked at his sister with a frown.

    ¡°I went shopping with my friends,¡± Frieda replied sweetly.

    After saying that, she looked at her brother cautiously and continued, ¡°Lucian was here just now?¡±

    Jonathan cocked his brows and asked, ¡°How did you know that?¡±

    When Frieda thought of what happened at the gate earlier on, she sulked andined, ¡°I met him

    at the gate just now. He¡¯s in such a bad mood! I wonder what got into him.¡±

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460

    Chapter 460 After hearing what Frieda said, Jonathan subconsciously turned to look at Alfred.

    Alfred appeared puzzled.

    They were happily chatting not too long ago. Then, Lucian said something had cropped up at work and

    left hurriedly. Yet, why did Frieda say he had appeared angry?

    Judging from Frieda¡¯s demeanor, Lucian was clearly quite annoyed. Did something happen at

    work?

    On the other hand, Jonathan could guess what had happened. He knew Lucian must have argued with

    Roxanne again.

    Although he tried his best to create opportunities for the both of them to patch up, it seemed pointless

    as all their meetings would always end with an argument.

    I wonder if they are sick of fighting so much because I sure am tired of watching them do that.

    Looking at Jonathan and Alfred¡¯s reactions, Frieda was baffled.

    At first, she thought Lucian was irked with the two of them. However, she realized then they were not

    the cause of his irritation.

    So why is he so angry? He did not even react when I brought up Aubree.

    After leaving the Queen residence, Roxanne nced at her watch and noted that it was still working

    hours at the research institute. Hence, she decided to head back there.

    On her way there, Lucian¡¯s words rang in her head relentlessly.in

    She felt tormented.

    It was not the first time he questioned her rtionship with Larry.

    If the clock were to turn back to six years ago when they were still a married couple, Lucian would

    never ask her such questions.

    He would not be bothered by how close she was to other men. On the contrary, he might even feel at

    ease with it.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Now, they were no longer rted. Yet, Lucian was harping on the issue and even grew mad with her.

    Roxanne could no longer tell what he was thinking.

    When she returned to the research institute, Colby was still working in the research facility. He turned

    around and was surprised to find Roxanne there. ¡°I thought you went to the Queen residence! Why are

    you back this quickly?¡±

    Acting unbothered, Roxanne shrugged. ¡°After I wrapped up my business there, I came back.¡±

    Sensing something off with Roxanne¡¯s reaction, Colby continued to look at her with concern.

    However, Roxanne buried herself in work straight away. After she noticed Colby staring at her, she

    merely smiled faintly at him.

    In spite of that, Colby felt upset when he saw her gaze.

    Judging from Roxanne¡¯s expression, he knew she was not ready to share anything. As such, he did not

    pursue the matter and could only watch Roxanne remain in low spirits.

    The only thing he could do was help her with her workload at the research institute.

    With that in mind, Colby started with some of Roxanne¡¯s work.

    That took Roxanne by some surprise.

    ¡°The Damaris family¡¯s medical consultation should be happening in a few days, right?¡± Colby asserted,

    ¡°You should prioritize that and prepare for it. Leave your research institute duties to me.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne pursed her lips before she hesitantly replied, ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    Colby smiled back at her reassuringly.

    The rest of their colleagues in the research institute also knew that Roxanne would attend the Damaris

    family¡¯s medical consultation. Therefore, they did not hesitate to offer their help too.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, you should take the time to prepare for the medical consultation and help boost the name of

    our research institute.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, don¡¯t worry. We are here to help with the work so you can have peace of mind to focus on

    the medical consultation.¡±

    Everyone knew the Damaris family was reputable in Chanaea¡¯s traditional medicine scene. If they

    could gain the Damaris family¡¯s favor, it would help make their

    research institute seem more esteemed.

    Roxanne felt touched by everyone¡¯s supportive words. After she thanked them, she returned to her

    office.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461

    Roxanne was the only one in the empty office.

    She turned on herptop, intending to research more about congenital diseases among children.

    However, she could not absorb anything she read.

    Her initial n foring back to the research institute was to work as she hoped to use it to forget

    about Lucian¡¯s words earlier.

    Little did she expect everyone to be so supportive about the medical consultation.

    Sitting alone in the office, she could not decipher her mixed feelings.

    She could not retain much information even after staring at the screen for a long time.

    Right as she reached the peak of her frustration, her phone suddenly rang.

    Roxanne picked up her phone and froze when she saw who the caller was. Although she was hesitant,

    she still decided to answer the call.

    ¡°Roxanne, how is your preparationing along?¡±

    It was Larry on the other end of the line.

    Suppressing her emotions, Roxanne calmly replied, ¡°I¡¯m still trying to understand the Damaris family¡¯s

    research approach. How about you?¡±

    Larry chuckled. ¡°Me too. However, I will be going there with the intention to learn, so I did not prepare

    much.¡±

    After they exchanged some of their findings, Larry suggested, ¡°The medical consultation will be

    happening this weekend, and it will be out of town. I could swing by to pick you up and head to the

    medical consultation together. What do you think?¡±

    Previously, Roxanne had already agreed to go there with him. Despite so, when Larry brought it up

    again, Lucian¡¯s furious expression appeared in her mind¡¯s eye.

    A short moment of silence passed. Massaging her temples, Roxanne answered in an apologetic tone,

    ¡°Larry, I think I will head there on my own.¡±

    Instantly, Larry frowned when he heard her reply. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought we agreed to go to the

    medical consultation together.¡±

    ¡°I went to Old Mr. Queen to get a rmendation letter from him earlier. By

    chance, I found out that the Morrison and Damaris families are well acquainted. Old Mr. Queen thinks I

    could get to know the Damaris family better if I headed there with you. However, I would rather rely on

    my own abilities instead.¡±

    It was not an excuse she thought of on the spot. In fact, that had crossed her mind while she was in the

    Queen residence.

    When Jonathan brought up the rtionship between Larry and the Damaris family, she feltforted.

    At the same time, she realized it was not how she wanted things to pan out

    It was true that she could use Larry¡¯s rtionship with the Damaris family to her advantage. That way,

    when the Damaris family decided on who to coborate with in the future, she would gain priority.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    However, she worried the Damaris family would give her special treatment during the medical

    consultation. As a result, she might not be able to showcase her full strengths to them.

    Ultimately, she hoped to gain the Damaris family¡¯s favor through her own capabilities.

    After listening to her reply, Larry remained quiet for a while. Then, he cheekily stated, ¡°All right. You can

    have your way. However, do not pretend we are strangers during the medical consultation, okay?¡±

    He was well aware of Roxanne¡¯s character and knew she never liked to rely on others. At the same

    time, he also knew how capable she was and believed she could impress the Damaris family without

    his help.

    Therefore, he was not surprised when Roxanne rejected his offer.

    Roxanne chuckled. ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°If you need anything during the medical consultation, feel free to look for me. Although I might not be

    as skilled as you in traditional medicine, I could still give you some ideas,¡± Larry continued.

    ¡°Sure,¡± Roxanne agreed with a smile.

    Then, they continued to exchange a few more words before they ended the call.

    Finally, Roxanne felt moreposed to continue her preparation. Before she got off work, she had

    thoroughly analyzed all her research.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462

    The night before the medical consultation, Roxanne inevitably felt nervous.

    After dinner, she headed to her study early and nned to go through all the information she had

    gathered over the past few days.

    Only a few minutes had passed when she heard a knock on her door.

    Roxanne looked up from herptop and called out, ¡°Come in.¡±

    As soon as she spoke, Archie and Benny pushed open the door and walked in with a smile.

    Archie had a cup of coffee while Benny carried a te with a slice of cake.

    Carefully, the two children ced the things down on the table. ¡°Thank you, Darlings,¡± Roxanne cooed

    as she lovingly ruffled their hair.

    Archie and Benny grinned before curiously peeking at Roxanne¡¯s screen.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    When they were abroad, the boys spent much of their childhood in the research institute. Having been

    in that environment, they had acquired some basic knowledge, so they had a rough idea of what was

    easy or difficult.

    After reading some of the information on Roxanne¡¯sptop, the children quietly looked away.

    Despite their knowledge, Roxanne¡¯s preparation work was still too advanced for them.

    ¡°All the best, Mommy!¡± Benny cheered.

    Roxanne could not help but smile at the encouragement. ¡°Thank you, Darling. I will try my best!¡±

    Beside her, Archie puffed up his chest to act like an adult. He nagged, ¡°Mommy, do not stay up toote.

    Since the medical consultation is an important event, you should have a good rest to perform your best

    tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Roxanne readily agreed.

    ¡°Mommy, you are already very skilled. Even if you do not prepare anything, I¡¯m sure you will shine the

    brightest tomorrow,¡± Benny quickly added to gain some brownie points.

    Their words only made Roxanne amused. She nted a kiss on their foreheads and

    replied, ¡°Thank you for supporting me. I will do my best tomorrow. Meanwhile, both of you should go to

    bed. After I finish reading this, I will head to bed too.¡±

    The children knew they would only distract Roxanne from her work if they stayed longer. Therefore,

    they obediently heeded her words and left the study.

    Soon, the room was silent again. ncing at the coffee and cake, Roxanne felt a surge of warmth

    enveloping her.

    She spent some time reading the documents before realizing it was gettingte. Since she felt

    prepared, she got up and decided to get some rest.

    When she stepped out of the study, she noticed two heads shrinking back from the open bedroom

    door.

    At the sight of that, Roxanne could not hold back herughter. She headed to their bedroom and

    questioned, ¡°Why aren¡¯t both of you sleeping?¡±

    Immediately, the two children embraced her and coyly whined, ¡°We wanted to keep an eye on you! If

    you stayed upte, it would not be good for you. Therefore, we were just about to ask you to have an

    early night.¡±

    Their thoughtfulness melted Roxanne¡¯s heart, and she caressed the boys¡¯ heads. After she tucked

    them into bed, she headed back to her bedroom.

    She felt excited yet nervous about the medical consultation the next day.

    Luckily, she managed to calm herself and fall asleep quickly.

    The next day, Roxanne woke up on time. As soon as she opened the door, she saw two small figures

    standing outside her room.

    The two boys wore white shirts and ck cks with suspenders. With their hair slicked back, they

    looked like little princes. Tilting their head up, they greeted Roxanne energetically, ¡°Good morning,

    Mommy!¡±

    Taking in her children¡¯s appearance, Roxanne felt her mood lifting, and the pressure she had felt before

    seemed to have disappeared.

    She took the two children down for breakfast, and they lovingly filled her te with food. Before she

    left, they did not forget to cheer her on.

    Roxanne thought it was funny but heartwarming at the same time.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463

    After bidding her children goodbye, Roxanne drove to the location where the medical consultation

    would take ce.

    The event was scheduled to start at ten in the morning. Afraid of beingte, Roxanne left the house at

    eight.

    Since her return to Horington, she had spent most of her time in the city. Hence, she was rather

    unfamiliar with the roads on the outskirts. Although she turned on her navigator, she still took several

    detours.

    When she finally reached the orphanage, more than a few cars were already parked outside.

    Looks like I arrivedter than expected.

    Slightly exasperated, Roxanne furrowed her brows. She grabbed her rmendation letter before

    quickly getting out of her car and heading to the

    entrance.

    There was a queue outside consisting of doctors from different parts of the country with letters of

    rmendation, and almost all of them were middle-aged men.

    When it was Roxanne¡¯s turn, the man in charge took a glimpse of her and politely reminded her, ¡°Miss,

    are you at the wrong ce? The Damaris family has organized a medical consultation here. Are you

    sure you are,¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne was taken aback. She then interrupted him. ¡°I know. I¡¯m here to take part in it.¡±

    The man suspiciously stared at her and thought it did not seem right.

    Previously, the people who entered were all middle-aged men. Most of them seemed to have the same

    refined and mellow personality.

    Roxanne was neither middle-aged nor a male. As such, she was different from the

    rest.

    Compared to the rest, she stood out like a sore thumb.

    To the man in charge of the registration, she seemed more like an actressing for a shoot than a

    doctor seeking to participate in a free medical consultation for children.

    The other doctors lining up also looked at Roxanne in confusion, thinking she was there to cause

    trouble.

    At that moment, Roxanne took the rmendation letter from Alfred out of her bag. She passed it to

    the man and stated, ¡°Here is my rmendation letter. Please have a look at it.¡±

    The man skeptically took her letter and opened it. He nced through it before looking at Roxanne in

    surprise. After a moment, he snapped back to his senses, moved aside, and bowed to Roxanne. ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, I apologize for my rudeness. I thought you were an actressing here to film.¡±

    Roxanne simply pursed her lips and smiled without saying anything.

    Although there was a misunderstanding, she had to admit people from the Damaris family were well-

    mannered. Even though he thought she hade to the wrong ce, he did not treat her with

    disrespect. As such, Roxanne did not take it to heart.

    ¡°Pleasee in. There will be someone inside who will lead you to Mr. Damaris.¡±

    The man gestured for her to enter.

    Roxanne politely thanked him and took her rmendation letter with her inside.

    The Damaris family had transformed the orphanage. They had built cubicles in the courtyard, and

    people were already waiting in them, appearing to have been sent over by the Damaris family to aid the

    doctors.

    Meanwhile, children were leaning against the windows, looking out curiously at the courtyard.

    Roxanne turned to those children and instantly felt her heart melt for them. Naturally, she gave them a

    warm smile.

    It was the first time those children had seen someone as pretty as Roxanne. Seeing her beautiful smile,

    the children could not help but blush.

    At the same time, one of the workers there came to greet Roxanne.

    Like the man at the door, the next employee was surprised to see Roxanne. Subconsciously, he looked

    behind her to see if there was a camera somewhere.

    Roxanne politely smiled and automatically passed him her rmendation letter. ¡°Hello. Old Mr.

    Queen rmended I join the medical consultation. Earlier, your colleague told me someone would

    bring me to Mr. Damaris. Please lead the way.¡±

    When the employee heard that, he suspiciously took her letter. After confirming her identity, he turned

    to bring her further into the building.

    Along the way, Roxanne expected to see many doctors there. After all, many had queued up outside

    earlier.

    On the contrary, she did not meet many people, which seemed strange.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464

    When they arrived in front of the director¡¯s office, Larry coincidentally came out from it. Upon spotting

    Roxanne, he chuckled and waved to her. ¡°Did you just arrive?¡±

    Roxanne nodded. She wanted to share what had happened earlier. However, there was no time to tell

    him about it.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris is waiting inside, and you should head in soon. This year, not many prestigious families

    rmended others here. It might only be us two,¡± Larry stated.

    Roxanne was slightly confused by his words. She did not understand how that made a difference.

    Before she could ask more, the employee knocked on the office door and invited her in. Quickly,

    Roxanne had to calm herself and prepare to head inside.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The moment she entered the door, she spotted a skinny young man. Perhaps because of how thin he

    was, his features were more prominent.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, this is Dr. Jarvis. The Queen family rmended her,¡± the employee introduced.

    The man slowly looked up at Roxanne.

    When she met his gaze, Roxanne respectfully introduced herself, ¡°Hello, the Queen family

    rmended me to participate in this medical consultation. My name is Roxanne Jarvis.¡±

    The man eyed her.

    Over thest few years, the Damaris family would typically ept doctors rmended by prestigious

    families to participate in medical consultations organized by them. It was no exception this year.

    To show his respect, he would meet each of them in person.

    The doctors endorsed by prestigious families were usually members of those families. Most of them

    had already made a name for themselves in the traditional medicine scene as well.

    However, the woman before him, rmended by the Queen family, was different. She was not from

    the Queen family, and Jack had never even heard of her name. He only knew she had treated Alfred.

    Jack had asked Larry about her earlier and understood that she was Harvey¡¯s student.

    Despite having some knowledge about her, he did not expect Roxanne to be a young and beautiful

    woman.

    As he scrutinized her, Roxanne could not help but feel nervous. Even so, she stood there with

    confidence.

    After some time, the man looked away and curled his lips into a smile. He stretched out his hand and

    weed her, ¡°I have heard much about you. My name is Jack Damaris, and I¡¯m the person in charge

    of the medical consultation this time.¡±

    Roxanne reached out to shake hands with him.

    Somehow, Jack seemed cold when he did not speak. However, once he opened his mouth, he seemed

    like a warm person.

    Roxanne could not help but think about the man who weed her at the door and attributed it to the

    Damaris family¡¯s good upbringing.

    As for Jack, she had heard of him before.

    Over the past few days, Roxanne had read up on the Damaris family while studying for the medical

    consultation. She knew that Jack was Hector¡¯s grandson and also the best doctor from the Damaris

    family¡¯s youngest generation.

    As the Damaris family had been keeping a low profile in recent years, Jack rarely showed up in front of

    the public, and it made him seem mysterious.

    When she was going through that information, Roxanne could not help but wonder what kind of a

    person he was. Now, she could finally put a face to the person she had read about.

    ¡°I heard you used traditional medicine to treat Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition,¡± Jack said in a low voice.

    Nodding, Roxanne exined, ¡°ording to my judgment, using traditional medicine was more suitable

    in treating Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition. It would also work faster.¡±

    Then, she looked up to see Jack¡¯s reaction.

    It seemed like he wanted her to continue.

    Therefore, Roxanne recounted her journey in treating Alfred¡¯s illness.

    Jack raised his brows while hearing her speak. He was surprised by howposed the youngdy

    was when she talked about Alfred¡¯s condition. In addition, he had to admit that she made sense.

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465

    When Alfred was severely ill, the Damaris family sent quite a few people to help him get back in shape.

    However, as he was quite weak, they did not dare to use overly drastic measures.

    Once Alfred told her of his condition, Roxanne inserted each needle in his critical points before

    managing to save him.

    After hearing Roxanne¡¯s analysis, Jack could not help but ask, ¡°Considering Old Mr. Queen¡¯s health

    back then, what reason did you have to decide on such an acupuncture method?¡¯

    Roxanne was stunned for a while. Back then, she had taken a huge risk. If she exined it to Jack like

    that, he might not believe her.

    After all, her method was too risky.

    Upon that thought, Roxanne hesitated for a moment before exining, ¡°I chanced upon it in a medical

    book. Coincidentally, Old Mr. Queen¡¯s condition matched what was described there, so I wanted to give

    it a try.¡±

    Jack nodded in understanding, not suspecting her words at all.

    It was true that Harvey had a few precious books. Since Roxanne was his disciple, it was not strange

    that she would have read those books.

    Furthermore, Roxanne was still very young. Jack did not believe that her medical skills would be

    extremely advanced.

    ¡°Luckily, you thought of that idea. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have recovered so quickly,¡± said Jack politely

    with a smile.

    Roxanne responded with a humble smile.

    They chatted for a while. Jack¡¯s polite attitude caused Roxanne to let her guard down slowly.

    Initially, she assumed that Jack would be arrogant because he was from the Damaris family. To her

    surprise, the Damaris family had remarkable upbringing methods, and he was very humble.

    Seems like our cooperation will be very smooth in the future.

    A staff knocked on the door and entered. ¡°Mr. Damaris, the hospital is already prepared. The kids are

    waiting.¡±

    When Jack heard that, a serious expression crossed his face. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. Dr. Jarvis, let¡¯s change

    our clothes and prepare.¡±

    Roxanne nodded before following the staff to change her clothes.

    When she walked out of the changing room, she bumped into Larry again.

    Although she had already mentally prepared herself, she could not help but feel¡­ nervous now that the

    medical consultation was about to start. When she saw a familiar face, her anxiety dissipated slightly.

    Smiling, she greeted him, ¡°Larry!¡±

    Larry returned her smile and patted her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Just treat it as a normal

    consultation with a kid. With your skills, there should be no problems.¡±

    Roxanne smiled.

    As they spoke, Jack also walked over after changing his clothes. ¡°Are you ready? Let¡¯s

    go.¡±

    As they were about to start work, Jack looked very serious. His stern aura returned to him.

    Roxanne was stunned for a while before shooting a look at Larry instinctively.

    Larry smiled. ¡°He knows that we are acquaintances. In fact, he even asked me about you earlier. I¡¯m

    sorry that your efforts went to waste.¡±

    By saying that, he was referring to how Roxanne chose toe alone in order to avoid any suspicions.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Since Jack already knew that she was acquainted with Larry, Roxanne felt calmer. She nodded at Larry

    before walking out together with the other man.

    Only a few minutes had passed, but there was now a lot more equipment in the courtyardpared to

    when she first arrived.

    Roxanne scanned the ce.

    Although the Damaris family was a prestigious family in the traditional medicine field, there were quite a

    few pieces of modern medical equipment ced in the courtyard. This was to make it easier to treat

    the children.

    The doctors who were queuing up earlier had already entered their own cubicles. Smiling amiably, they

    looked at the children waiting to enter.

    Everything looked very formal.

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466

    Roxanne walked into her cubicle briskly. There was already another doctor waiting there. When he saw

    that she was just a young woman, he thought that she was merely a useless person whom the family

    had rmended. Hence, he ignored her.

    Larry followed her in.

    There were two to three doctors in each cubicle, as well as someone from the Damaris family.

    Their cubicle was the most well-equipped out of all the cubicles. There were two doctors rmended

    by the prestigious family and a famous traditional medicine doctor. Even Jack was apanying them

    personally.

    When Larry entered, Daniel Hopp¡¯s expression changed. Smiling, he weed Larry. ¡°Mr. Morrison,

    it¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Larry nodded calmly. ¡°Long time no see, Dr. Hopp.¡±

    Daniel grinned at him in a ttering manner. He kept following behind Larry and showering him with

    care. However, he ignored Roxannepletely.

    Roxanne did not mind his coldness. Instead, she focused on checking all the equipment. Then, she

    nodded at Jack, who was standing at the entrance, signaling that she was ready.

    All the equipment they were using today had been customized by the Damaris family. Hence, the family

    members waiting in the cubicles were meant to introduce the equipment to the doctors.

    Jack was supposed to guide Roxanne and Larry personally.

    Jack had just returned after checking up on the others. When he entered to exin the equipment to

    Roxanne, he realized that she had already finished all the checks skillfully, as if she had used the

    equipment multiple times before.

    Evidently, Roxanne had prepared well beforeing

    A sh of surprise appeared in Jack¡¯s eyes as he wondered how Roxanne had discovered these

    secrets.

    However, he gave it further thought and remembered that Roxanne was not only rmended by

    Alfred but was also Harvey¡¯s student. It was not surprising that she knew the Damaris family¡¯s matters.

    Even so, it was rare that someone would spend so much effort for this medical

    consultation.

    ¡°Do you know how to use all these?¡± Intrigued by Roxanne¡¯s performance, Jack walked over.

    When Jack entered, Daniel wanted to greet him as well. However, Jack merely nodded at him politely

    before directing his gaze to Roxanne.

    Roxanne nodded humbly. ¡°I read up on them beforeing. However, since it¡¯s my first time using

    them, I don¡¯t know if I might have made any mistakes. Please exin them to me again, Dr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack gazed at her broodingly before exining. He spoke slowly so she would understand

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Roxanne listened attentively at the side and asked some meticulous questions asionally.

    She had been amazed when she read about the equipment the Damaris family had invented. After

    listening to Jack introduce them personally, she felt a greater urge to familiarize herself with them.

    Looking at how curious she was, Jack maintained his patience and answered all of her questions.

    Larry was listening attentively too.

    However, Daniel was very distracted.

    When he saw how nicely Jack was treating Roxanne, his expression changed gradually. His initial

    indifference morphed into indignance.

    That woman obviously doesn¡¯t know anything! How dare she keep asking Mr. Damaris these

    questions? It¡¯s even more frustrating how patient he is with her!

    The only possibility Daniel could think of was that Roxanne had a powerful background. Otherwise,

    Jack would not have treated her so differently.

    Even though he had so much experience, Jack did not even spare him another nce.

    On the other hand, Roxanne was so engrossed in Jack¡¯s exnation that she did not even notice

    Daniel staring at her.

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467

    After Jack was finally done exining, the cubicle became quiet again. Daniel immediately approached

    Jack and asked, ¡°Mr. Damaris, when will the medical consultation start?¡±

    Jack nced at the time and replied, ¡°Soon. Please wait for a moment. We are preparing outside.¡±

    Daniel nodded. Shooting Roxanne a weird look, he asked Jack, ¡°We¡¯ve got a serious responsibility

    here. Why don¡¯t we bring a few more doctors from another cubicle

    over?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    When Roxanne and the rest heard him, they nced at him in confusion, not knowing why he would

    suggest that.

    Jack asked directly, ¡°Why? Do you think that you will be too busy, Dr. Hopp?¡±

    Daniel shook his hands. ¡°If there are four doctors here, we¡¯d definitely have enough people. But now¡­

    I¡¯m afraid that the check-ups for the kids will not be meticulous enough, and some mistakes might

    happen.¡±

    As Daniel spoke, he deliberately nced at Roxanne. In other words, he was suggesting that she was

    not professional enough.

    Only then did Roxanne realize that Daniel was not satisfied with her. She could not help but feel

    confused.

    I don¡¯t even know him, yet he¡¯s being so hostile toward me.

    She normally did not mind people doubting her medical skills. However, on this special asion, she

    felt ufortable.

    Jack followed the direction of Daniel¡¯s gaze and nced at Roxanne. However, he quickly averted his

    gaze and said coldly, ¡°Dr. Hopp, are you saying that someone¡¯s skills here aren¡¯t up to par?¡±

    Although Daniel merely smiled without saying anything, he was implicitly affirming what Jack said.

    At that, Jack raised his eyebrows and looked at Roxanne.

    While he also doubted Roxanne¡¯s medical skills, he believed that Alfred and Harvey would not

    rmend an incapable traditional medicine doctor to him.

    Still, he would not defend her based on this teeny bit of trust alone.

    Observing this ridiculous¡¯scene from the side, Larry frowned. ¡°Dr. Hopp, we are all doctors. At this

    critical juncture, please don¡¯t affect other people¡¯s moods. It¡¯ll soon be clear whose skills aren¡¯t up

    to par.¡±

    Daniel did not expect Larry to speak up on behalf of Roxanne. A sh of surprise appeared in his eyes

    as he stared at the three of them suspiciously.

    It was obvious what he was thinking.

    A grim look shed across the three people¡¯s faces simultaneously.

    Jack frowned. However, out of concern for the Damaris family¡¯s reputation, he did not reveal any fury.

    Unable to stand it, Roxanne strode toward Daniel and said coldly, ¡°Dr. Hopp, we don¡¯t know each other

    at all. But since you¡¯re older than me, I can understand if you doubt my medical skills. However, you¡¯re

    crossing the line by misunderstanding me like that!¡±

    Daniel did not expect Roxanne to be so aggressive. Even though he wanted to rebuke her, he decided

    against it and remained silent.

    ¡°Regarding the concerns you raised earlier, I can tell you very clearly that I won¡¯t be a burden to

    anyone. If I disy a single unprofessional act, you can raise it up with me anytime. I¡¯ll leave on my

    own. The medical consultations target children. I won¡¯t joke around with children¡¯s lives!¡± Roxanne

    stood in front of Daniel with a serious expression.

    Daniel¡¯s agitation dissipated slightly. He sounded quite hesitant when he said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already

    said that, if anything wrong happenster,¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Larry¡¯s gentle voice sounded in the cubicle. ¡°If anything goes

    wrong, I¡¯ll settle it for her. You just need to mind yourself, Dr. Hopp.¡±

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468

    When Daniel heard Larry¡¯s words, hepletely lost all anger. Although he kept quiet timidly, he still

    could not help but look down on Roxanne.

    He was one of the top doctors in Chanaea¡¯s traditional medicine scene. Other than those from a few

    prestigious families, any other traditional medicine doctor would treat him with the utmost respect.

    He also knew the other famous traditional medicine doctors in Chanaea.

    However, he had no idea who Roxanne was. It was evident that she was no one spectacr.

    If she didn¡¯t have Mr. Morrison and Mr. Damaris backing her up, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to speak to

    me like that!

    Looking at how Daniel had relented, Larry turned back and nodded at Roxanne to reassure her.

    Roxanne said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Larry. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m doing great now.¡±

    Initially, she was quite nervous. However, due to Daniel¡¯s provocation, her anxiety had now been

    reced with fury. All she wanted to do was to prove herself to Daniel and erase his prejudice toward

    her.

    Larry heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that she was not affected.

    On the other hand, Jack stared at them with a thoughtful look.

    After meeting Larry in the office earlier, he already knew that they were acquainted.

    However, he did not expect them to be so close.

    A temporary silence befell the cubicle.

    Then, amotion sounded from the door before a staff reminded, ¡°Mr. Damaris, the medical

    consultation has begun. The children are here.¡±

    When they heard that, they immediately went into work mode. They changed their expressions and

    looked at the cubicle door with a smile.

    Four adorable children entered in a line.

    When they saw the four adults in the room, they could not help but blush.

    Although Daniel was a middle-aged man with a beer belly, the other three were

    exceptionally good-looking. Despite the amiable smiles on the adults¡¯ faces, the kids felt shy. They

    stood at the entrance and hesitated to enter.

    Jack was quite experienced with these sorts of situations. Just when he was about to go forward to

    bring them in, Roxanne had already gone over.

    ¡°Hello!¡± Smiling, Roxanne squatted in front of the kids and stroked their heads affectionately.

    When she approached them, the kids became even shyer. Blushing, they tried to retreat.

    However, Roxanne produced some sweets out of nowhere, ced them in her palm, and showed them

    to the kids. She said gently, ¡°This sweet is delicious. Would you like to try it?¡±

    The kids had no immunity to sweets. They stared at Roxanne¡¯s palm eagerly.

    However, still smiling, she withdrew her hand. She stood up and extended an empty hand to a girl.

    ¡°Come here! After I give you a check-up, I¡¯ll let you eat some sweets.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    The girl stared at her timidly, thinking that Roxanne was not only pretty but also smelled fragrant.

    Gazing at her with a smile, Roxanne looked like she was shining brightly.

    When Roxanne noticed the look on the child¡¯s face, she could not help but remember how Este was

    simrly scared when they first met.

    Upon that thought, the look on Roxanne¡¯s face became gentler as she looked at the kid patiently.

    After a while, the girl extended her hand carefully and grabbed one of Roxanne¡¯s fingers.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, Roxanne brought the kid over to a bed and told her to lie on

    The remaining three kids subconsciously wanted to follow her there. However, when the three men

    blocked the way, they cowered nervously.

    Roxanne turned her head around and nced at them. Shaking her head exasperatedly, she told

    them, ¡°You don¡¯t have to get a check-up from me specifically. If you let them give you a check-up, I¡¯ll

    still give you sweets!¡±

    When the kids heard that, they hesitated for a while before lying on the other three beds.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469

    Roxanne was able to convince the other kids too. She managed to coax them to lie on the bed so she

    could give them a check-up.

    Most of the kids were very healthy. After taking Roxanne¡¯s sweets, they left happily.

    The remaining kids were those who had congenital diseases. Hiding in a corner, they cried timidly.

    When the doctors wanted to give them another check-up, they shrank back and refused to cooperate.

    Since they had been abandoned as a young child, they did not even dare to cry out loud and merely

    sobbed quietly.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the cubicle became very tense.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached as she stared at the kids. Although she could not bear to continue, she

    suppressed it and consoled them, ¡°Don¡¯t cry. You are all very brave, aren¡¯t you? You are just feeling a

    bit ufortable. It¡¯s no big deal! We¡¯re here to help you solve this problem! If you¡¯re obedient, you¡¯ll

    recover in no time!¡±

    Knowing that they were ill, the kids were extremely terrified. They could not hear Roxanne¡¯s

    constions and continued crying.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached terribly. She could not help but stroke one of the kids¡¯ faces. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared!

    I¡¯m here with you. You¡¯ll all recover and grow up healthily!¡±

    As she spoke, she could not help but remember her own child, who died prematurely, and Este, who

    also had a mental illness. She stared at the kids in front of her, her eyes reddening.

    When the kids noticed her eyes turning red, they knew that it was because of them. Their sobs became

    softer.

    Looking at how careful the kids were, Roxanne did not know what to say. She was afraid that if she

    spoke, she would sound like she was crying.

    Larry and Jack were standing behind her. When they saw her coaxing the children patiently, they fell

    silent at the same time.

    Naturally, their heart ached for the children too. However, as they did not know how lo console the

    children, all they could do was stare at them.

    Although it was not Jack¡¯s first time witnessing this scene, he had never felt so touched before.

    On the other hand, Daniel could not stand it anymore. If he continued letting

    Roxanne console them like that, he did not know how long more he would have to wait.

    He rushed forward and grabbed a child¡¯s wrist impatiently. ¡°Come here and let me give you a check-up.

    Only then will you recover.¡±

    The child widened his eyes out of shock and fear.

    Daniel frowned. Thinking that it might work if he threatened the kid, he stared at the kid with a grim

    look. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to us, we won¡¯t care about you anymore!¡±

    Seeing how fierce Daniel was, the child burst into tears, wailing out of fear.

    When Roxanne witnessed that, she quickly stood up to clear the tension. ¡°Dr. Hopp, they¡¯re still kids.

    They are scared easily, so please be more patient with them.¡±

    Larry and Jack walked over with a frown too.

    ¡°Let Dr. Jarvis do it. The kids trust her more,¡± said Jack.

    In the past, they would resort to a simr method whenever they encountered such a situation.

    However, things were different today. One of the kids could not be provoked as he would react

    aggressively.

    Just when they were worried that the kid would be scared, amotion broke out in the corner.

    ¡°Jamie! Jamie, he¡­¡± One of the kids ran over anxiously and tugged Roxanne¡¯s shirt.

    She quickly dashed over to take a look.

    When she arrived, she saw a boy curled up into a ball on the ground. His cheeks were deathly pale as

    tears streaked down his cheeks. Furthermore, his face was twisted in agony.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470

    Upon seeing that, the four adults in the room felt their hearts sinking.

    As for Daniel, he was so shocked that he hurriedly let go of the little one he was holding before rushing

    forward.

    The child on the ground had clearly been startled by his earlier action, and that caused the boy to be

    struck with a violent seizure.

    ording to their diagnosis, the child had a strange condition where startling him would cause a

    vigorous chain reaction that would put him in great pain. It was their first time encountering such a

    case.

    Daniel had merely been trying to change a method to speed up the medical consultation¡¯s progress. He

    never expected he would startle the boy.

    Seeing how the pain was torturing the little child, the expressions of the four adults became grim.

    Roxanne was the first among them to react. She forcefully suppressed the panic in her as she got up

    and dispersed the children around Jamie. ¡°Please don¡¯t be afraid. We will now help Jamie to get better.

    In the meantime, why don¡¯t you all head outside first?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The kids, however, surrounded Jamie as they refused to leave.

    One of the little girls then said with a voice choked with sobs, ¡°Jamie¡­ Jamie would act like this

    sometimes, but he would recover by himself after a while. We¡¯ll wait here until he gets better.¡±

    Hearing this, Roxanne felt a stinging pain in her heart.

    I wonder how little Jamie endured this horrifying pain back then all by himself.

    The rest of the kids showed great determination about staying back with Jamie, leaving Roxanne with

    no choice but to turn around to seek help from Larry.

    Instantly understanding her intention, Larry carefully lifted the boy from the ground before putting him

    on the bed.

    At this point, the liye boy was already in so much pain that he was almost unconscious, A moment ago,

    the pain had him curled up in a fetal position, yet at this second, he couldn¡¯t even clench his hands

    anymore as hey there limply with his face facing upward.

    Unfortunately, there was nothing the four of them could do. All they could do was

    watch.

    This was because they had yet to properly study the little boy¡¯s condition, but now was not the time to

    hesitate.

    There was even cold sweat all over Daniel¡¯s forehead now.

    After all, his reckless action was the sole reason that put the boy in this situation.

    !f anything horrible happened to the little boy, his reputation would be destroyed in an instant.

    Upon this thought, Daniel wiped off the sweat on his forehead and gritted his teeth as he approached

    the bed, checking on the little boy¡¯s pulse.

    Before anyone was able to react, Daniel had already retrieved his acupuncture tools from the side and

    started sanitizing them.

    Seeing this, worry shrouded Roxanne, leading her to ask, ¡°Dr. Hopp, do you know how to treat the little

    one?¡±

    Her question had the already impatient Daniel bing even more irritated as soon as he heard her

    voice.

    It¡¯s not like I nned to frighten the little boy earlier. This all happened because of this woman! If she

    had not been so slow and wasted everyone¡¯s time, we wouldn¡¯t be in this situation now!

    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t, it¡¯s not like you would know.¡± Daniel turned around and nced at her unhappily before

    returning to sanitizing his tools.

    On the other hand, the sense of unease in Roxanne only deepened when she caught the irritation on

    his face.

    Standing right beside her were Larry and Jack. Just like Roxanne, both of them were also very

    skeptical about this, causing them to ask seriously, ¡°So, ording to your diagnosis, what is happening

    to the boy?¡±

    Daniel¡¯s expression froze up instantly for a split second upon being questioned, but he replied stiflly

    regardless, ¡°Whatever it is, we should stop the pain for him immediately. Can¡¯t you see that he¡¯s in so

    much pain?¡±

    With that said, he picked up the silver needles and prepared to give Jamie an acupuncture session.

    Larry and Jack, 100, did not voice any objections to Daniel¡¯s decision.

    After all, the little boy¡¯s pain was visibly horrifying, so helping him by stopping the

    pain first was entirely appropriate.

    They were too blinded by their worry for the boy that they forgot about the basics.

    On the other hand, Roxanne¡¯s heart tightened once more as soon as she saw the acupuncture point

    Daniel was aiming at. Out of instinct, she hurriedly stopped him. ¡°Wait! Not on that acupuncture point!¡±

    Her shouting immediately attracted the attention of the other three.

    Daniel became even more annoyed this time, and he said, ¡°If you don¡¯t know what is going on, then

    you should stop kicking up a fuss, Dr. Jarvis. This is the most basic acupuncture point that is known for

    easing pain. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t even know about this?¡±

 Chapter 471

    In truth, Roxanne had not given it much thought before she blurted out her words. She merely felt that the particr acupuncture point was not the right one, and her heart pumped quickly.

    However, upon being questioned by Daniel, Roxanne gradually calmed herself down, and countless analyses shed through her mind.

    A momentter, she walked toward Daniel and patiently exined, ¡°This is indeed the most basic acupuncture point for pain relief, but I¡¯m also crystal clear that we should consider the patient¡¯s body condition before we do anything.¡±

    ¡°Whatever the condition, the acupuncture points will always be the same.¡± Daniel frowned, visibly impatient.

    With that said, he immediately tried to stab the needle into the boy.

    His action, however, was quickly stopped by Roxanne as she grabbed onto his wrist, preventing him from inserting the silver needle into the acupuncture point. ¡°This is indeed the best acupuncture point, but it only works on a patient that is well aware and prepared for what ising. Jamie is still too young, and he is too weak for this. Besides, his tenseness will not let him receive this treatment method properly. If we recklessly use the silver needle on this point, he might be paralyzed if something goes wrong! We can¡¯t risk it with a kid. If we¡¯re just going to stop the pain, let me do it. I know a way that is much gentler than this!¡±

    Her words had Larry and Jack exchanging a nce with each other before they nodded approvingly.

    Daniel, however, retained the same mentality. Instead of listening to Roxanne, he scornfully looked at her and said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s strange. I¡¯ve been a traditional medicine practitioner for years, and this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of another method to relieve pain. I wonder where you got this knowledge from, Dr. Jarvis? You¡¯re telling me not to take risks with a child, but to me, you¡¯re the one that is using them as subjects of your experiment. Look at the pain this boy is in! Now step aside!¡±

    The youngdy, however, stubbornly remained standing in front of Jamie.

    As a staring contest ensued between the two, Jack interfered and said, ¡°Let Dr. Jarvis try her method.¡±

    Just like Daniel, he, too, had never heard of another acupuncture point that could help to relieve pain. His mind, however, changed after he recalled that Roxanne had used a method he had never heard of to treat Alfred.

    Hence, his sixth sense had him convinced that perhaps they could believe in

    Roxanne for once.

    Jack¡¯s words immediately caused Daniel¡¯s face to turn red. A momentter, despite being extremely unwilling, Daniel still put the silver needles down and made space for Roxanne.

    After that, the trio locked their eyes on Roxanne.

    With a deep breath, Roxanne calmed herself down before picking up the silver needles and inserting them onto the acupuncture points ording to what she remembered

    She had seen this method in one of Harvey¡¯s ancient medicine journals, and this was the very first time she used it to relieve pain.

    At this point, all she could do was pray hard that the method would work.

    Little did she know that the calm demeanor and uracy she disyed while giving the acupuncture session had Larry and the others thinking that she was more than just confident. Aside from that, her skill had also impressed them greatly.

    Yet, even after she was done with the acupuncture session, it seemed to have no effect as Jamie showed no response.

    Roxanne gently wiped off the sweat on her forehead and replied softly, ¡°This is a method I learned from an ancient medicine journal. Due to the milder nature of the method, it will take some time for the effect to kick in.¡±

    Hearing this, everyone around her rxed.

    Though Daniel was still skeptical, it was quickly discarded after seeing the little boy opening his eyes. The pain haunting the boy was no longer visible as well.

    The other children also stopped crying after seeing Jamie return to his senses. In an instant, they surrounded the bed joyfully.

    ¡°Jamie, how are you feeling now?¡± The little girl who had alerted Roxanne to Jamie¡¯s condition earlier looked at the boy concernedly.

    Jamie frowned for a second before he happily shouted, ¡°The pain! It¡¯s gone! I used to feel sore all over my body whenever I recovered, but I¡¯m feeling okay right now!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne finally felt at ease. Heart aching, she patted the little boy¡¯s head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. Make sure to take them ordingly, and you will no longer be in pain anymore.¡±

    Jamie nodded happily to her words.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Dr Jarvis, you are indeed a student of Harvey Lambert. Those are some impressive skills you showed us,¡± Jack praised with a smile as he finally let go of his prejudice toward Roxanne

    Roxanne smiled humbly in response.

    Standing right beside her was Daniel. Unlike the others, he stood there with an ugly expression, for he felt humiliated by what happened.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472

    While Roxanne was treating the kid, the news of what was going on in their cubicle had spread to the

    others.

    Many doctors were surprised to hear that Roxanne actually questioned Daniel¡¯s capability. They also

    became curious when they heard about how she said there was an alternative acupuncture point that

    could stop the pain. All of them put their work aside and made their way there.

    The second they got into the room, they saw Roxanne administering the treatment. They judged her by

    her appearance and didn¡¯t trust her skills. However, they are understood how important it was to stay

    focused when administering treatment, so they stood there quietly.

    When they saw that Roxanne¡¯s treatment was actually working, they gasped in astonishment.

    The acupuncture technique involved was something they had never even heard about.

    Yet, it was obvious that her technique was more ancient than theirs. No one knew where she could

    have learned that.

    They couldn¡¯t help apuding when they heard Jackplimenting her.

    The sudden pping stunned Roxanne momentarily. She turned around and realized that a number of

    doctors had gathered by the door. Every single one of them seemed more experienced than she was.

    For a moment there, Roxanne was lost.

    ¡°Is that Dr. Lambert¡¯s apprentice? No wonder she is so skilled. We truly learned something today.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, let¡¯s hang out sometime when we¡¯re free. I¡¯d like to know more about your unique

    acupuncture techniques.¡±

    Everyone praised her. The distrust they felt earlier had since turned into admiration.

    Hearing their praise made Roxanne grin humbly. ¡°Thank you for thepliments. There is so much

    more I still have to learn. I¡¯ll be counting on you, my seniors, to guide me.¡±

    TEST

    When they were queueing up at the entrance of the orphanage earlier, many had stared strangely at

    her.

    Roxanne simply wanted to do her job. The thought of showing off and impressing them had never even

    crossed her mind.

    To her surprise, that was exactly what had happened, and everyone¡¯s opinion of her had shifted.

    She was young and beautiful. On top of that, she was a skilled medical practitioner and a humble

    person. That made everyone admire her even more.

    In an instant, the atmosphere in the room turned peaceful and warm.

    Daniel, however, stood off to the side with a gloomy expression, looking like the odd one out.

    Out of nowhere, someone shifted everybody¡¯s attention to Daniel. ¡°Dr. Hopp, you were too impulsive

    earlier. Shouldn¡¯t you apologize to Dr. Jarvis and the kid for it?¡±

    Everyone simultaneously turned their gaze to Daniel.

    It seemed that Daniel wasn¡¯t just famous for being one of the best traditional medicine practitioners in

    Chanaea. He was also notoriously arrogant.

    Many doctors on site had long held a grudge against him. Now that the opportunity to embarrass him

    had presented itself, they seized it.

    Daniel felt as though he were being roasted on a spit when he sensed everybody¡¯s gazending on

    him. He looked terrible and was stiff when he turned his attention to Roxanne.

    Even he had to admit that he had behaved a little poorly earlier. Still, asking him to publicly apologize to

    a younger, less experienced doctor was too embarrassing, and he couldn¡¯t do it.

    Hesitation rose within Roxanne¡¯s heart when she saw Daniel staring like that, but in the end, she didn¡¯t

    comment on it.

    All she wanted was for the medical consultations to go well.

    Roxanne stayed true to the core beliefs of the Damaris family¡¯s medical consultation and her personal

    objective for participating in it. Hence, she didn¡¯t want anything unpleasant to happen,

    She had never nned on holding a grudge against Daniel for questioning her skills earlier

    However, now that someone had pointed it out, she couldn¡¯t help thinking about how Daniel had let his

    emotions get the best of him and almost crippled a kid.

    She didn¡¯t care about what happened to her, but she couldn¡¯t forgive Daniel for what he almost did to

    the boy.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473

    Daniel waited for quite some time, but Roxanne never softened her stance. That left him with no

    choice. Embarrassed, his face reddened. ¡°I only behaved poorly because I was too worried and wanted

    to treat the kid as soon as possible. My heart was in the right ce.¡±

    Everyone frowned in unison when they heard that.

    Roxanne¡¯s grin slowly faded, and her discontentment rose.

    That was when a little girl¡¯s voice broke the silence and eased the tension.

    ¡°This is all your fault! You grabbed Leslie and frightened Jamie,¡±ined the little girl angrily while

    pointing at Daniel.

    She was the oldest among the kids and had always been the one to take care of them. In other words,

    she was like a big sister to everyone, and all she wanted at that moment was to get justice for the

    younger ones.

    Daniel¡¯s eyes bulged. He was furious to hear what the girl said.

    If no one else were around, he would beat the kid up and teach her manners right then and there.

    ¡°Dr. Hopp, I can¡¯t deny that you are a great man who has aplished much, but mistakes happen.

    You were wrong and should apologize ordingly,¡± said Jack while

    frowning at Daniel. The former didn¡¯t want to waste time on that matter.

    Jack¡¯s instruction caused Daniel to stiffen. Given the power that the Damaris family held, the good

    doctor had no choice but to force an ugly smile on his face and turn his attention to Roxanne. ¡°I was too

    impulsive earlier, Dr. Jarvis, and neglected to take the kid¡¯s weakened state into consideration.

    However, please trust that my actions only came from my concern, and please forgive me for that.¡±

    Naturally, Roxanne could tell just how reluctant he was to say those words. She didn¡¯t care, though.

    She simply grinned at Daniel and said, ¡°I believe your intentions are pure, and I understand that you

    were in a tough position. The acupuncture point you aimed for ismonly known as the only one to

    stop pain, so I¡¯m sure anyone else would do the same if put in your position. However, I am not the

    person you should apologize to. It¡¯s them you should apologize to.¡±

    After saying that, Roxanne moved to the side and revealed the kids hanging out beside the bed.

    Their faces were still wet from the tears they shed earlier. Due to what happened to Jamie, the other

    kids were so worried that they forgot all about wiping their tears

    away. Everyone surrounded the bed with damp cheeks.

    Many doctors present were parents and seeing those teary eyes stung their hearts, making them ache

    so much that they couldn¡¯t even speak

    Daniel stared at the kids in dissatisfaction, then turned to Jack, who was at the side.

    Thetter was frowning and staring pointedly at the former.

    Obviously, he agreed with what Roxanne had said.

    Daniel had no choice. He had to lower his stance and crouched down to face the kids. Trying to sound

    as sincere as possible, he said, ¡°I am so sorry, kids. I was too worried earlier and frightened you. The

    truth is that I just wanted everyone to behave so I could cure you quickly.¡±

    The little girl stared for a few seconds before turning her attention to the two kids who were frightened

    earlier.

    They nodded slowly

    She wouldn¡¯t even look at Daniel until the kids had forgiven him. ¡°Okay, then we will forgive you for it,

    but you must never scare us like that again. Jamie can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    Daniel forced another smile on his face and turned to face the crowd. It was almost as though he was

    telling them to back off now that he had apologized.

    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.

    Everyone could tell that he wasn¡¯t sincere, but it was already significant progress for him, so no one

    comined.

    Jack spoke up once more to put an end to everything. ¡°Now that the issue is settled, please return to

    your stations. The kids are waiting for your treatment. Please also take this as a lesson. We must be

    patient with kids.¡±

    The crowd murmured affirmatively before returning to their cubicles.

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474

    Once again, only the four of them were left in their cubicle.

    Roxanne turned around to see how the kids were doing. Sweetly, she asked, ¡°See, kids? The treatment

    isn¡¯t scary at all, right?¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Jamie, who had just received treatment, raised his hand and

    answered, ¡°It¡¯s true. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all, and I feel so much better now!¡±

    The little girl had initially been a bit reluctant to receive treatment, but seeing Roxanne¡¯s attitude toward

    them made her feel morefortable. Jamie¡¯s words put her at ease as well. ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s nothing

    to be scared of. Sorry for backing away earlier, Miss.¡±

    The other kids nodded in agreement.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted when she saw that. She crouched down to stroke their tiny heads. ¡°Everybody

    is doing great. I¡¯m d you¡¯re not scared anymore. Believe in us, okay? We will make sure that

    everybody will grow up happy and healthy.¡±

    The kids nodded obediently.

    ¡°Okay, who¡¯s next?¡± asked Roxanne as she stood up and pointed at the bed.

    It didn¡¯t take long before a little boy stepped out from the crowd and climbed onto the bed.

    That was the same boy who cried earlier when Daniel grabbed his arm.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Seeing all that made Daniel feel even worse.

    Roxanne smiled warmly at the kid and had him lie down nicely before she checked his pulse.

    The rest of the kids circled her, making it as though the other three doctors were invisible,

    When Larry noticed that, he smiled in exasperation and cleared his throat. He reminded, ¡°Kids, we are

    doctors as well and can cure you, too. Don¡¯t y favorites, okay?¡±

    One of the kids heard what he said and nced over before turning back to Roxanne.

    Clearly, the kids preferred Roxanne.

    Larry shook his head in exasperation and turned his attention to Jack, who was

    standing at the side.

    All four doctors were stationed there, so it was not right to have Roxanne do all the work alone.

    Worse still, there were too many children, and Roxanne would not be able to treat all of them, even if

    she were to work till night.

    The recent events surrounding Roxanne had resulted in her capturing Jack¡¯s full attention.

    His initial distrust toward her had changed to admiration, and now, an additional hint of respect had

    been added.

    He could tell that Roxanne¡¯s heart was in the right ce. She genuinely cared about the kids, and that

    was why she participated in the medical consultation. It was also why the kids were especially attached

    to her. Some of the kids were shy and refused to go to the other doctors, so there was a perpetual long

    queue near Roxanne.

    Even after taking care of so many patients consecutively, Roxanne wasn¡¯t irritated or tired at all. She

    even managed to stop Daniel in time to prevent him from making the wrong decision.

    All that work didn¡¯t eat away her patience, and she remained kind to the kids.

    That quality was incredible, especially when found in a young doctor.

    Meanwhile, Daniel was still upset with the earlier incident and was hoping Roxanne would get in

    trouble. He prayed that she would be forced to take care of all the kids, and seeing how they

    surrounded her made him grin. He wanted to see her get worn out. At that point, he no longer cared if

    they could get the job done that day.

    Emotionally worn out, Larry sighed. He saw how the other two doctors were staring at Roxanne and

    were patiently waiting for Roxanne to finish up with Leslie¡¯s treatment. In a kind tone, he requested,

    ¡°Roxanne, send some kids to us, will you? It¡¯s empty here, and those unaware of the situation might

    assume that we are here as observing interns. It¡¯s so embarrassing, and we won¡¯t be able to finish our

    task today if the situation remains this way.¡±

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475

    Roxanne tilted her head down and saw the kids surrounding her. They had heard what Larry said

    earlier, but they were still a little scared.

    If possible, she wanted to treat the kids in person as well, but she had to stick to the schedule for the

    day. Being responsible for curing all the kids would mean that she likely wouldn¡¯t be able to finish today,

    even if she worked all night.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    She was still heartbroken, but seeing the bigger picture encouraged her to coax the kids sweetly, ¡°The

    doctors there can cure you too, little ones. They¡¯re nice. Remember how kind they were during the

    check-up?¡±

    The kids turned to one another after hearing what Roxanne said, but no one wanted to take the first

    step forward.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help feeling a little defeated when she saw their reaction. ¡°If you insist on waiting for

    me, then some will not be treated today, and that is not ideal. I really hope that everyone can get their

    treatment today.¡±

    Hesitation engulfed the kids once more.

    Just as Roxanne was struggling to find the words to convince them, the little girl, who was the leader,

    stepped forward. She obediently made her way to Larry¡¯s side and requested, ¡°Please be gentle.¡±

    Larry smiled warmly at her and stroked her head. ¡°Got it. Thank you for trusting

    me.¡±

    The girl smiled sweetly.

    Now that someone had taken the first step, more and more kids began leaving Roxanne¡¯s side. They

    went to the other doctors.

    Daniel was the only one left with absolutely no patient.

    The kids might¡¯ve imed to have forgiven him, but they were still terrified of him, especially since he

    had a scowl on.

    Daniel was even more infuriated when he saw how the kids were actively avoiding him.

    He had been a traditional medicine practitioner for years, and that was the first time he wasn¡¯t coveted,

    There was no way he would ask Roxanne for help after what had happened earlier, so he had no

    choice but to stand there stiffly.

    Quite a few kids were still hanging out around Roxanne.

    She turned around and saw that Daniel was the only one without any patients, and that made her

    frown. Hesitation rose within her.

    It was clear that the kids still feared him, but if no one went to him, the team¡¯s efficiency would remain

    low.

    Roxanne hesitated for a few moments before curving her lips into a smile. ¡°You can go to the good

    doctor there as well. He was only scary earlier because he was eager to cure everybody. Now that he

    has learned his lesson, will you give him a chance to redeem himself? He¡¯s very skilled and can cure

    you quickly.¡±

    After that, Roxanne shifted her gaze and smiled at Daniel, signaling him to do something

    Daniel was taken aback.

    S-She¡¯s actually speaking up for me? I was rude and mean to her earlier, but she¡¯s still willing to help

    me¡­

    Daniel turned his attention to the kids and saw them staring at him with teary eyes. A stiff smile

    remained on his face, and it took him some time before he could finally put on a warmer and more

    approachable expression. ¡°I was too impulsive earlier, kids, and I am sorry. I promise I will be more

    patient and won¡¯t hurt anyone anymore.¡±

    Still, the kids remained wary.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached a little. She stood up and made her way to Daniel before gesturing for him to

    put his hand out.

    He had no idea what she was nning, but heplied anyway.

    A handful of colorful candiesnded on his palm soon after.

    ¡°Come look! He has so many candies. If you behave and do as he says, you can have one,¡± said

    Roxanne with a smile to get the kids to listen.

    Despite the candy Daniel was holding, his smile still seemed a little awkward.

    That made the kids scared. Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t resist the sweet temptation, so they hesitantly

    made their way to him.

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476

    After a bit of coordination, all four doctors were given some patients.

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and returned to her post to work away.

    Silence descended upon the cubicle. asionally, the sounds of the kids joking and ying around

    rang out, but they kept it soft. It was almost as though they were worried about disturbing the doctors.

    The more Roxanne worked, the heavier her heart felt.

    Their first round was a simple examination of the kids¡¯ pulse and getting an idea of how their health

    was. Those with moreplicated medical issues would have to receive extra treatment.

    When Roxanne first saw the abandoned kids, she was already heartbroken for them. Actually treating

    their condition made her feel even worse.

    Some of the kids had milder issues and could be cured with some medicine or via acupuncture.

    Unfortunately, the doctors on site couldn¡¯t help those with moreplicated issues. All they could do

    was send the kids to the hospital, where the Damaris family would pay for their medical fees.

    The first few kids Roxanne treated all had mild issues, and she was just about to sigh in relief when she

    examined a kid with a more serious condition.

    The kid was only about four or five years old and was around Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s age. His round,

    chubby face was tense with nervousness.

    When Roxanne looked into those big, round eyes, her heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t speak for

    a moment.

    ¡°Am I very sick?¡± asked the kid fearfully.

    A lump lodged itself in Roxanne¡¯s throat. She didn¡¯t have the guts to answer that question because she

    worried that her voice would be thick with tears if she spoke.

    The kid ended up consoling her instead. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just an orphan nobody loves anyway, so no one

    will be sad even if my condition is bad. Don¡¯t feel bad for me. Your eyes are getting all red with tears.¡±

    The ce was quiet, so everyone heard what the kid said.

    Feeling helpless, Roxanne dug her fingers into her palms before turning around to ask the others for

    help.

    She had lost a kid once and couldn¡¯t bear the situation before her now.

    Lack paused. He made his way over to them and stroked the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll take you

    to the hospital, and you will be fine.¡±

    The kid shifted his gaze and looked right at Roxanne. He wanted an answer from her.

    Roxanne took a deep breath and suppressed her urge to cry. She made herself smile and promised,

    ¡°You will be fine, and you are not a kid nobody loves. Once you¡¯ve recovered, someone wille for

    you and adopt you. You will have a daddy and a mommy, and you will grow up happy and healthy. That

    is why you must be good and let us treat your illness, okay?¡±

    The kid¡¯s eyes glowed at the mention of a daddy and a mommy. Eager and filled with anticipation, he

    asked, ¡°Is it true? Will I really have a daddy and a mommy? Even though I am so sick?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched in her chest. The kid¡¯s words suggested that he knew exactly how bad his

    situation was. Yet, he was more worried about whether someone would love him

    For a moment, Roxanne was tempted to take the kid away.

    However, when she thought about how she couldn¡¯t give him a proper family, she had no choice but to

    shove that desire aside.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°You will be fine. Also, you¡¯re so cute that everyone will be fighting to have you,¡± cooed Roxanne as

    she caressed his cheek.

    The kid smiled brightly and nodded excitedly. He was so happy that his face was turning a little red.

    Jack had participated in quite a few simr events, but his heart would still ache when he witnessed

    something like that. He had to take a few seconds topose himself before he could shout at the

    workers outside. ¡°Get someone to send the kid to a hospital.¡±

    Soon, a man showed up and smiled at the kid before offering his arms.

    The boy got out of bed and obediently climbed into the worker¡¯s arms. Before he left, he turned around

    and waved at Roxanne. ¡°Bye.¡±

    Then he looked at the other kids from the orphanage and bid them goodbye as well.

    PASTAT

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477

    All the kids became teary-eyed when they saw him leaving.

    Roxanne also tilted her head down to hide her pain away.

    Jack¡¯s voice came to her cars at that moment. ¡°There are many simr cases, and all we can do is help

    them as much as possible. It is okay to be sad, but don¡¯t let it overwhelm you.¡±

    Roxanne understood the logic behind it, but actually dealing with it was still a little challenging

    The kid earlier was extremely polite and kind, so it was even more difficult to ept his unfortunate

    fate.

    Jack didn¡¯t say much else. He left her with a simple sentence. ¡°There are other kids waiting for you.¡±

    After saying that, he returned to his seat.

    Roxanne took a deep breath and shifted her gaze down to look at the kids standing next to her.

    Every single one of them was looking upward and staring at her with their big, round eyes. They were

    all on the verge of crying, and within those eyes was the most basic fear of all¡ªthe fear of death. They

    were worried about the boy who left and also scared that they¡¯d meet the same fate.

    Seeing how terrified they were forced Roxanne to suppress her sorrow. Crouching down to look into

    the kids¡¯ eyes, sheforted them softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, kids. We¡¯re here to protect you, so everyone will

    grow up safe and healthy. Your friend will be back soon as well.¡±

    After that, she turned around quickly. She couldn¡¯t bear to keep looking into their eyes, so she fumbled

    a little when she stood back up. Still, she pretended to be calm as she palled the bed and asked,

    ¡°Okay, who¡¯s next?¡±

    Quite a bit of time passed before a kid fearfully climbed onto the bed.

    Roxanne nced at him. Her heart was heavy when she treated him.

    Fortunately, the rest of the kids she had with her had minor problems, and she could cure them on her

    own.

    The bad news, however, was that the three other doctors there had to deal with quite a few kids in bad

    condition. Every now and then, someone would leave the ce to

    go to the hospital.

    Everyone was understandably upset each time a kid left.

    Daniel watched as more and more kids left, and the frown on his face became more intense.

    At the end of the day, he was still a traditional medicine practitioner. He might get jealous easily and

    could be arrogant sometimes, but the kindness every doctor possessed remained alive within him.

    They worked until the afternoon when the orphanage served lunch in the cafeteria and had everyone

    go there.

    Roxanne and the others stopped working, but their hearts remained heavy. They handled the

    remaining kids and took everyone to the cafeteria.

    No one knew what had happened. Perhaps the kids who left Roxanne¡¯s and the other¡¯s cubicle had

    said something, but almost every kid in the orphanage was staring at Roxanne during lunch. The other

    doctors couldn¡¯t suppress their curiosity and were looking at her as well.N?velDrama.Org content.

    Sensing everybody¡¯s gaze, Roxanne felt as though she was sitting on pins and needles.

    ¡°Miss?¡± asked a kid as he cautiously approached Roxanne while still holding his tray of food.

    Hearing that cute voice had Roxanne turning her attention to the kid. She smiled and asked, ¡°What is

    it?¡±

    The kid stared for a bit before asking, ¡°The others said that the candy you gave out is delicious. Can I

    have one?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned for a few seconds before she came around. She smiled and grabbed a few

    sweets from her purse before handing them to the kid. ¡°Here are a few vors. If you like them, I will

    bring more the next time I drop by.¡±

    The kid grinned shyly. He grabbed the drumstick from his tray and handed it to Roxanne before

    speaking in his sweet voice. ¡°Thank you, Miss. I know you have been working hard as well, so here. I

    love drumsticks, but I¡¯ll give this one to you.¡±

    Roxanne was surprised when she heard what the kid said. When she returned to her senses, she

    smiled at the kid as aplex emotion bubbled up within her. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The kid smiled shyly before turning around and leaving

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478

    ¡°It looks like the little ones like you a lot, Roxanne.¡±

    Alongside Jack, Larry walked over with a te of food in his hands and sat across from Roxanne.

    Roxanne greeted him by bobbing her head.

    After smiling at Jack, she turned around and teased Larry, ¡°I¡¯ve more experience taking care of kids

    than you. Besides, I always carry some sweets just in case I need to use them to coax children. It¡¯s

    effective, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    If it were not for the sweets, Roxanne believed the children would not have cooperated with her no

    matter how much they liked her.

    Jack concurred, ¡°It¡¯s indeed a good trick. We can use it on the children during our medical

    consultations next time.¡±

    Roxanne froze for a moment and pressed her lips into a thin line. ¡°It¡¯s just something I learned from

    experience since I need to handle my kids.¡±

    Jack did not continue with the topic as he was more concerned with her mental state. ¡°There will be

    more childrening in the afternoon. Do you want to take a break, Dr. Jarvis? You must be

    exhausted.¡±

    Roxanne shook her head and gave a serious answer. ¡°I can handle it. I¡¯d undertaken tougher tasks

    when I was overseas. These kids need me, and I can¡¯t just walk away from them.¡±

    She came here today because she wanted to win the trust of the Damaris family. She also hoped to

    take this opportunity to convince the family to coborate with her.

    But after seeing how sickly the children were, Roxanne abandoned all her initial thoughts. She just

    wanted to try her best to treat those little ones.

    All these children were almost the same age as Archie and Benny, and they reminded Roxanne of her

    two sons and the girl who had passed away at a young age.

    Compared to the fate of these frail children, the exhaustion she experienced was nothing

    Upon hearing that, Jack was astonished by the woman¡¯s determination.

    To Jack, carrying out medical consultations round the clock was already an unbearable burden, even

    for a man. He could not picture how intense Roxanne¡¯s workload must have been when she was

    overseas.

    Mar

    Out of curiosity, Jack turned to nce at Larry.

    Larry nodded steadily. ¡°You heard that right. The woman standing in front of you is a fighter.¡±

    Roxanne grinned but kept mum.

    During the conversation, someone came up and sat beside them.

    Roxanne whipped her head around in the person¡¯s direction and saw Daniel awkwardly sitting beside

    her.

    When she saw Daniel¡¯s face, she instantly recalled how he treated her earlier and wondered if he had

    come to find fault with her again.

    All the other doctors looked over. They even wished to bring their tes over and watch the drama

    unfold.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Is there anything I can help you with, Dr. Hopp?¡± Larry initiated the conversation with Daniel as if he

    was trying to protect Roxanne.

    Upon noticing the hostile tone in his voice, Daniel knitted his brows. He looked in Roxanne¡¯s direction

    and asked stiffly, ¡°Why did you help me just now?¡±

    That question took Roxanne by surprise.

    ¡°Why did you help me persuade the children even though I¡¯ve been finding fault with you?¡± Daniel

    asked her another question.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne responded with a casual smile. ¡°Because I believe you¡¯re not just a

    respected expert in traditional medicine but also an ethical doctor. You¡¯ve been picking holes in

    everything I did, but I know you wouldn¡¯t vent your frustration on the kids. I¡¯m sure you only wanted to

    give them the best treatment.¡±

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479

    Daniel looked at her in disbelief. He did not exactly believe what she said.

    Even he himself felt he had gone overboard earlier. No one else would have been able to handle the

    situation as calmly as Roxanne did. Yet, it seemed she truly had not taken his words to heart.

    Upon noticing the puzzled look on his face, Roxanne exined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the industry

    for quite some years now, and I¡¯ve encountered countless people who doubted me, and some of them

    even gave me terrible attitude. Thus, I wasn¡¯t bothered when you questioned my medical skills, but

    what annoyed me was how impatient you were with the kids. Since you¡¯ve apologized, let¡¯s not dwell in

    the past anymore. I believe all the traditional medicine doctors are virtuous, and I also believe the

    Damaris family would have selected the best candidates for this mission.¡±

    The way the crowd looked at Roxanne instantly became friendlier when they heard what she said.

    What Roxanne said was what they had in mind. They, too, believed that all traditional medicine

    practitioners were trustworthy and virtuous.

    Even doctors were bound to make mistakes, but as long as they treated their patients sincerely, they

    deserved the professional title.

    That was why no one dared to question Daniel¡¯s status even though he had been arrogant all these

    years.

    Daniel was silent for a while and eventually responded with a nod. ¡°I¡¯m so used to being put on a

    pedestal that I failed to see the bigger picture. I¡¯m sorry, Dr. Jarvis. Please forgive my demeanor earlier.

    I hope we can interact and get to know each other better.¡±

    Roxanne smiled and replied, ¡°Sure.¡±

    ¡°But Dr. Hopp, please don¡¯t frighten the kids in the afternoon anymore. They can¡¯t take it,¡± she quipped.

    Blushing in embarrassment, Daniel responded with a nod. ¡°I was too impulsive in the morning. Thank

    goodness you stopped me. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know how to face

    the kid.¡±

    Now that Daniel had calmed himself down, he was overwhelmed by a pang of guilt for nearly

    paralyzing a child in the morning,

    Roxanne gave him aforting grin. ¡°The kid is fine, so don¡¯t be too hard on yourself. Let¡¯s do our best

    to treat the other children in the afternoon!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Daniel agreed without hesitation.

    After apologizing to Roxanne, Daniel turned around and looked at Jack. He apologized to Jack

    sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Damaris. I nearly tarnished the Damaris family¡¯s reputation.¡±

    If words got out that the Damaris family was responsible for causing the child to be paralyzed, the

    news would have smeared the family¡¯s good name.

    Jack instantly put on a serious face when Daniel mentioned the Damaris family. ¡°You¡¯re right, but I can

    turn a blind eye to it since it was a false rm. Dr. Hopp, I hope you can give your all to treat the

    children. The Damaris family organized this medical consultation for underprivileged children because

    we want to provide them with better healthcare services. That¡¯s why we gathered excellent doctors

    from all over the country to participate in the initiative. Please note that this is not a tform for you to

    compete with each other.¡±

    Jack had not raised his voice, but the doctors around him could hear him loud and clear.

    They started responding to his remark. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Damaris. We¡¯ll do our best.¡±

    Jack gave the crowd a curt nod.

    Roxanne took a sidelong nce at the people around her and realized they were no longer shooting

    doubtful and curious looks at her. Instead, the way they looked at her had be friendlier.

    Roxanne gave each of them a faint smile before continuing with her lunch.

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480

    After the little interlude between Daniel and Roxanne, the meal could be considered a jovial one.

    When lunch was over, the doctors grouped up ording to their respective cubicles and walked back

    together. The children obediently followed behind. Many doctors had already formed a friendly bond

    with the children.

    The children crowded around Roxanne, causing Jack and the others to find it rather hard to move

    along.

    With some difficulty, they reached the entrance to their cubicle, and the candy in Roxanne¡¯s purse was

    nearly all gone.

    When they entered, Daniel still had some candy left. Hence, he seemed more popr than Roxanne

    as the children crowded around him with smiles. They appeared to have forgotten the unhappy incident

    from the morning.

    It was heartwarming for Roxanne to see the children growing so fond of Daniel.

    She knew children well. They were not one to hold a grudge. No matter what one did to them, as long

    as one treated them sincerely, they would reciprocate with genuine affection.

    These children were just the same.

    When Daniel had nearly given away all his candy, Roxanne pped her hands and told the children to

    come back and line up. ¡°Darlings, it¡¯s time for you to receive your treatment.¡±

    Fortunately, the children in the cubicle hadplete trust in them by now, and they were obedient even

    without bribing them with candy. When they heard Roxanne¡¯s words, the little ones lined up almost

    immediately and waited quietly.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    The four adults looked at the children and exchanged nces, smiling. Then they began to diagnose

    and treat the little kids.

    Not long afterward, there was a cautious knocking on the cubicle door.

    Everyone looked in the direction of the sound.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, a batch of supplies was sent to the door of the orphanage, and we were informed that it

    is for us.¡± The staff stood at the door, waiting for Jack¡¯s instructions.

    Everyone was stunned at this news,

    The free medical consultation was already in progress, so why would someone suddenly send

    supplies?

    Furthermore, Jack had not been informed of this beforehand.

    After returning to his senses, Jack frowned and responded, ¡°Ask them to return it to the sender, and tell

    them that the Damaris family will not ept any supplies provided by outside sources when giving out

    free medical consultations.¡±

    Over the years, for the sake of their patients¡¯ safety, most of the Damaris family¡¯s resources were

    procured by themselves. Even when supplies were needed, they would contact other prestigious

    families in advance and would not ept any donations from unknown sources.

    After all, they could not ascertain that the materials donated were of good quality. If there was a

    problem with the materials, the Damaris family was responsible for the patients.

    The staff member hesitated, asking, ¡°It¡¯s from the Queen family. Should we reject it?¡±

    At that, Jack and Larry turned to Roxanne instinctively.

    Among them, Roxanne was the only person with any connection to the Queen family and the reason

    that they would donate supplies.

    Even though the Damaris and Queen families were on good terms, the Queens had never offered any

    help to the Damaris family before. It was only after rmending Roxanne did they send materials.

    Hence, it was only logical for one to conclude that Roxanne was the reason.

    Noticing the two¡¯s gaze, Roxanne quickly waved her hands with a bewildered expression on her face.

    To her, it was good enough for the Queen family to rmend her. As for the donation of these

    materials, she had not heard either Alfred or Jonathan mention it.

    Seeing Roxanne¡¯s reaction, the two finally understood what was going on.

    Meanwhile, the staff was urging with caution, ¡°Mr. Damaris, those materials¡­¡±

    If those materials had been sent by anyone else, he would not hesitate to return them to the sender.

    However, knowing about the goodwill between the Queens and the Damaris family, he had to consult

    Jack first.

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481 Jack relented and instructed, ¡°Tell them to bring it in, then.¡±

    Obeying his orders, the staff member turned around and went out. After that, Jack went out to check the goods. Before he left, he called Roxanne and Larry toe with him.

    Soon, the delivery truck drove into thepound, followed by three ambnces. Rex jumped down from the truck and greeted the three respectfully.

    Jack and Larry were meeting him for the first time, but it was obvious that Roxanne knew him. They both nced at her, gesturing at her to speak for them.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Roxanne got the message, and she nodded politely at Rex, asking, ¡°Mr. Tanner, this is¡­?¡±

    Rex smiled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s like this. Mr. Queen said that the children in the orphanage are very pitiful, and knowing that the Damaris family is here giving free consultations, he sent me over to deliver some supplies to the children. They are nothing valuable but rather some clothes, bedding and so on. We should have sent medical supplies, but Mr. Queen said that the Damaris family did notck those, so he sent daily necessities instead.¡±

    Jack nodded and asked the director of the orphanage to check the items.

    The Damaris family merely provided free medical consultation for the kids, and hence, had never taken these daily necessities into consideration.

    Roxanne looked at the three ambnces which followed behind the truck. ¡°What about those ambnces at the back?¡±

    Rex exined, ¡°These ambnces are all owned by the Queen family¡¯s private hospital. Mr. Queen said that the facilities here might be insufficient. If necessary, the children can be sent to the Queen family¡¯s hospital, and the Queen family will give them free treatment.¡±

    The three nodded in unison, but their hearts were full of misgivings.

    Jack had no knowledge of Roxanne¡¯s personal life except for the fact that Alfred admired her deeply. Thus, Jonathan¡¯s actions naturally aroused suspicion about his rtionship with Roxanne.

    Even though Larry was familiar with Roxanne¡¯s past, seeing the consideration Jonathan showed her, he could not help but wonder about their rtionship too.

    Roxanne was unaware of the other two¡¯s thoughtful looks. Even though she, too. felt that Jonathan¡¯s actions were rather strange, she smiled and thanked Rex. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of Mr. Queen. Thank you, too, for making this trip. We thank all of you on behalf of the children.¡±

    Rex waved his hand. ¡°This is my duty. It¡¯s no problem at all. I¡¯ll convey your thanks to Mr. Queen.¡±

    Roxanne smiled.

    The director came over in a hurry. Seeing the truck full of supplies, he thanked Rex again.

    After the goods were deemed more than sufficient, Rex did not hang around but bid them goodbye and left.

    Roxanne and the others returned to their cubicle.

    The kids were crowded around Daniel, and some cheeky ones were even mimicking the way he was checking a patient¡¯s pulse.

    Noticing the adultsing back, the children returned to their positions.

    Roxanne looked at them apologetically. ¡°Sorry for making you wait so long.¡±

    The children shook their heads. ¡°We only waited for a short while. You all work so hard, so you should take a break.¡±

    Seeing the children behaving so well, Roxanne felt her heart melting.

    ¡°What did the Queen family send?¡± Daniel asked out of curiosity as they had not brought anything in.

    The three gave a brief exnation of what happened just now.

    Daniel nodded but was puzzled about why the Queen family showed such kindness to the children. His thoughts then turned to Roxanne, who had been rmended by the Queen family. Naturally, he put two and two together.

    Roxanne had no idea what the others were specting about. Instead, she focused on doing her best to treat the children.

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482

    The medical consultation only ended at night. By the time all the children in the orphanage had

    received their treatments, the doctors were utterly exhausted.

    Roxanne was also aching all over. However, the thought of those children getting better made her feel

    d. Those who suffered from more serious conditions had been sent to the hospital as well.

    During the whole ordeal, she almost forgot about her original intention of being there. All she cared

    about was the children.

    The children were all lined up in the courtyard when the doctors walked out of the cubicles. Led by the

    director of the orphanage, the children bowed in unison and said, ¡°Thank you, doctors!¡±

    The group of doctors was taken aback.

    It was their first time doing a free medical consultation for orphans and also the first time they

    encountered such a situation. Thus, they could not help but feel touched. Some of them even teared

    up.

    So did Roxanne. She clenched her fists with all her might to stop herself from crying. Roxanne then

    caressed the head of the girl standing right in front before reminding her, ¡°Take good care of the

    younger ones. If you need any help, you may ask the director to get in touch with me.¡±

    The girl nodded fervently. She seemed reluctant to let Roxanne go.

    Roxanne felt the same way about the children too. However, the thought of Archie and Benny waiting

    for her at home made her walk away.

    Jack gave a concluding speech and some reminders to the children before the medical consultation

    was officially over.

    Just as the doctors were making a move, Jack turned around and bowed solemnly at all of them. ¡°This

    medical consultation has been a great sess, and it¡¯s all thanks to each and every one of you. All of

    you are outstanding doctors, and I hope you will continue to do well in this industry. Goodbye, and I

    hope to see all of you again.¡±

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    It had been a pleasant cooperation. When everyone saw how humble he was, their impression of the

    Damaris family became even better, and they smiled in response.

    Very soon, all the doctors left, and the Damaris family stayed on to clear up.

    Just as Roxanne was also about to leave, Jack called out to her, ¡°Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne stopped and turned around.

    Since Larry was walking with her and he was quite close to Jack, he stopped as well.

    Jack smiled at Roxanne and apologized, ¡°After giving it some thought, I feel that I must apologize to

    you.¡±

    Roxanne frowned and looked confused.

    Based on what she could recall, it had been a lovely day working with Jack. She could not see why he

    had to apologize to her.

    ¡°When I met you this morning, I had doubts about your medical skill. But after one whole day of

    interaction, you have changed my perception. You are indeed a very outstanding doctor in every

    aspect. I apologize to you for doubting your skill earlier on,¡± said Jack seriously..

    Roxanne could not help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t mind. But, I had no idea that you had doubts about

    me.¡±

    In fact, she had even been praising the Damaris family in her mind for teaching their children so well.

    By the look of it, it was true. They were adept at hiding their true feelings too.

    Jack knew she was joking, but he merely smiled.

    After a while, Jack extended his hand toward Roxanne and said, ¡°I hope we can work together in the

    future when the opportunity arises.¡±

    Roxanne epted his handshake and responded in all seriousness, ¡°I look forward to

    it.¡±

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483

    There was still some work to be done, so Jack stayed back and bade the two of them farewell.

    Both Larry and Roxanne left the orphanage.

    Larry looked at her and smiled. ¡°So, what do you think of the medical consultation today? Judging from

    Mr. Damaris¡¯ reaction, you should have attained your objective.¡±

    It was only then realization dawned on Roxanne.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    She had ced all her focus on the children and forgot she was there to gain the support of the

    Damaris family.

    To her, the children were more important.

    As it turned out, she had helped the children and won Jack over at the same time.

    His behavior earlier on was proof enough of her sess.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement when she realized that. She turned and thanked Larry,

    ¡°Thank you for helping me today, Larry.¡±

    Larry raised his brows and said, ¡°I don¡¯t recall helping you with anything at all.¡±

    Roxanne then started to list the things he had helped her with. ¡°In the morning, you must have told Mr.

    Damaris lots of good things about me. With you around, I was also not that nervous. Furthermore,

    when Dr. Hopp made things difficult for me, you stood up for me,¡±

    Seeing the exaggerated manner she was listing the ways he had helped her, Larry stopped her from

    counting and said, ¡°I only told Mr. Damaris that you were a student of Professor Lambert and nothing

    else. As for the rest, that wasn¡¯t why Jack noticed your medical skill. There¡¯s no need to thank me.¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled.

    Larry¡¯s eyes darkened as he added meaningfully, ¡°If you want to thank someone, I think you should

    thank Mr. Queen.¡±

    Roxanne was surprised when she heard that. However, she returned to her senses very quickly and

    exined, ¡°I have no idea what¡¯s up with those supplies either. Larry, please don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±

    Unfortunately, Larry was still suspicious, ¡°If I recall correctly, the Queen family is the reason why you

    got to attend the medical consultation. On top of that, you also know

    the person who delivered the supplies.¡±

    In other words, those supplies had been delivered specifically for Roxanne since the Queen family had

    sent someone she knew.

    Roxanne did not expect that to cause a misunderstanding and tried her best to rify things. ¡°Mr.

    Tanner from Queen Group is in charge of the herbs, and I knew him through the research institute.

    Perhaps, Mr. Queen sent him to make things easier. There¡¯s nothing between the two of us.¡±

    Larry studied her carefully. Seeing that nothing amiss with her behavior, he finally nodded and advised

    her, ¡°Fine. I only want to remind you to consider Archie and Benny¡¯s feelings when you find a partner.

    Whoever you choose to be with will end up being their father. The boys have always been smart. Now

    that they are quite grown up, they are bound to have their own opinions.¡±

    Roxanne nodded and said, ¡°I understand.¡±

    At the mention of Archie and Benny, Roxanne could not help but remember the children at the

    orphanage. She started to feel depressed.

    Larry knew what was on her mind and patted her arm. ¡°We have done whatever we can. Let¡¯s leave

    the rest to fate. Those children are very pitiful indeed. I hope God has mercy on them and give them a

    fighting chance.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in agreement, but she felt helpless.

    If only my medical skill were better, we might not have to send as many children to the hospital today.If

    only I had studied more about ancient medicine, then I may have been able to cure the children of

    more diseases¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. It¡¯s gettingte now. Both Archie and Benny are still waiting for you,¡± consoled

    Larry.

    That was when Roxanne snapped out of her reverie, said goodbye to him, and left.

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484

    It waste at night by the time Roxanne arrived home. However, Archie and Benny were still awake.

    They opened their bedroom door carefully and stuck their heads out when they heard hering up

    the stairs.

    Roxanne grew heavy-hearted as she was reminded of the kids at the orphanage when she saw the

    boys.

    Seeing her expression, the boys ran over to her and asked in concern, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Did

    something happen at the medical consultation today?¡±

    Roxanne forced out a smile and led them back to the room.

    The boys nked Roxanne and stared at her earnestly. ¡°Mommy, how are the children in the

    orphanage?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Roxanne shook her head ruefully. ¡°They don¡¯t have parents. In fact, some of them were abandoned by

    their parents because they were sick. However, they are still very obedient and understanding.¡±

    Images of those kids lying on the bed shed through her mind, as well as those who were sent to the

    hospital because the doctors were helpless to treat them.

    After learning about their condition, the children hadn¡¯t forgotten to thank the doctors.

    Archie and Benny shared a look as their expressions grew stern. They asked carefully, ¡°Are the

    children very ill?¡±

    Roxanne inclined her head gently. ¡°Some were abandoned by their parents at the orphanage as their

    parents couldn¡¯t afford to save them.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, can¡¯t you save them either?¡± Benny gazed at her innocently.

    To him, Roxanne was the best doctor in the world and was capable of treating all kinds of illnesses.

    Roxanne patted his head in resignation and exined, ¡°Sorry, Darling. I¡¯m not as capable as you think.

    There are many diseases that I can¡¯t cure.¡±

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny frowned in disappointment. They then offered Roxanne some

    comforting words, ¡°Never mind, Mommy. Someone else wille out with a way to save them!

    Children are blessed, so we¡¯ll surely grow up healthily!¡±

    The kids at the orphanage were so sick that Roxanne couldn¡¯t be of help. Archie and Benny were

    disappointed, but they knew their mother was definitely more depressed

    than them at the thought.

    Hearing theirforting words, Roxanne pursed her lips and shed a smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I think, too.¡°

    ¡°But they don¡¯t have parents. They must be sad,¡± Benny said as he stared at Roxanne earnestly

    I have Mommy, but sometimes, I still wish that Daddy is with me. The children at the orphanage don¡¯t

    even have a mommy. I feel sorry for them.

    Roxanne bobbed her head as her lips curved into a stiff smile. ¡°Their new daddies and mommies will

    bring them home soon.¡±

    Benny tilted his head and asked gingerly, ¡°Do the people at the orphanage treat them well? Do they get

    to eat and sleep well?¡±

    Knowing he was worried about the kids, Roxanne grinned and assured him, ¡°The people at the

    orphanage treat them well. This afternoon, Mr. Queen donated some supplies to the orphanage, so

    their situation will get better. If you¡¯re still worried, I can bring you two there to visit them someday.¡±

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes lit up in delight. ¡°Really? Can we really visit them?¡±

    Roxanne smiled as she nodded. ¡°We need to bring many delicious food and toys for them!¡± the boys

    enthused.

    Roxanne was pleased by how caring they were.

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485

    It was gettingte, so Roxanne chatted with the boys briefly before putting them to bed. After they fell

    asleep, she returned to her own room.

    Roxanne was physically and mentally exhausted after working hard the entire day. She washed up

    quickly and went to bed.

    The following day, Roxanne woke up and headed to the research institute.

    The staff knew that she had participated in the Damaris family¡¯s medical consultation yesterday, so they

    immediately came to her to ask her about it.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, how did the medical consultation go?¡±

    ¡°Are the Damarises that skilled in medicine as the rumors imed?¡±

    A barrage of questions sounded in Roxanne¡¯s ears.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Her lips curled up as she exined, ¡°The Damaris family¡¯s medical consultation isn¡¯t as mysterious as

    you think. Think of it as an ordinary medical consultation that normal hospitals offer. As for their medical

    skills, I don¡¯t have the right toment on that. However, seeing how influential they are, they must be

    more capable than the usual doctors.¡±

    Everyone had been too busy treating the children to notice whether the other doctors were equipped

    with exceptional skills.

    However, it was clear that they were excellent in some way as they were able to gather so many

    reputable doctors.

    Besides, Roxanne was also impressed by the medical equipment invented by the Damaris family.

    Hearing that, everyone stopped asking about the Damaris family and instead quizzed her about the

    medical consultation.

    Roxanne remained patient and told them everything they wanted to know.

    Colby interrupted the crowd¡¯s questions and led Roxanne out of the research facility before things got

    out of hand. ¡°The Damaris family has ns to build a research institute, righ?? Did they say anything

    before you left?¡± he questioned.

    Roxanne¡¯s brows knitted, for she wasn¡¯t sure of that. ¡°I don¡¯t know. They said nothing of the sort during

    the medical consultation yesterday, and I couldn¡¯t ask them outright,¡± she told Colby truthfully,

    A deep line appeared between Colby¡¯s brows. ¡°Did they notice you?¡± he asked anxiously.

    He knew why Roxanne decided to join the medical consultation. She wanted to establish connections

    with the Damaris family and exchange ideas regarding the medical industry. She also wanted to

    coborate with the Damaris family to elevate their research institute to a higher position.

    Never mind if the Damaris family didn¡¯t mention the research institute. I wonder if Roxanne managed to

    befriend any of them.

    Roxanne appeared hesitant. ¡°I think so. But he only acknowledged my medical skills and said nothing

    else.¡±

    After all, Jack hadn¡¯t even asked for her contact details before he left the venue.

    Thus, it was pretty hard for her to contact the Damaris family in the future.

    Holding that thought, Roxanne let out a sigh of regret. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get the opportunity to read the

    ancient medicine books that the Damaris family has.

    Colby fell silent for a moment before he patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s enough that they

    acknowledged your medical skills. There are many doctors in the country, but only a few manage to

    catch the Damaris family¡¯s attention. You¡¯re now one of them.¡±

    Hearing his encouraging words, Roxanne chuckled gaily. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ve achieved my

    initial goal, but what we did yesterday was more meaningful than my goal. I nursed many kids back to

    health, so it doesn¡¯t matter even if the Damaris family didn¡¯t notice me.¡±

    Admiration shed across Colby¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m d you think that way.¡±

    At noon, everyone in the research institute gathered for lunch to celebrate the sess of the medical

    consultation yesterday.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486

    After lunch, Roxanne drove to the Queen residence.

    It was all thanks to Alfred that she got to participate in the medical consultation, so she had to offer her

    gratitude to him personally.

    The Queen family had also delivered some suppliesst afternoon, so she also wanted to thank them

    on behalf of the kids at the orphanage. While she was at it, she needed to ask them what that was

    about too.

    On the way there, she gave Jonathan a call to inform him of her arrival.

    When she arrived at the Queen residence, Jonathan was already waiting in the living room.

    Seeing her, he got to his feet and gave her a weing smile. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, are you here to visit my

    grandpa? He¡¯s resting upstairs. Should I ask him toe down now?¡±

    Roxanne chuckled and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t mind waiting. I need to talk to you, too.¡±

    Jonathan arched a brow in confusion. ¡°What is it about?¡±

    After they sat on the couch, Roxanne parted her lips and said, ¡°Last afternoon, Rex delivered a huge

    bunch of supplies to the orphanage. He told me you gave him the order, so I¡¯d like to thank you on

    behalf of the children in the orphanage.¡±

    Jonathan nodded and shed a knowing smile. ¡°Yes, you should say thank you. But you shouldn¡¯t be

    thanking me.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback. ¡°Was it Old Mr. Queen¡¯s order?¡±

    That was the only possibility she coulde up with.

    Jonathan shook his head.

    For a moment there, Roxanne was lost.

    ¡°It was Lucian¡¯s idea.¡± Jonathan exined slowly, ¡°Lucian paid for the supplies. He also forked out his

    own money for the kids¡¯ treatment in Queen Hospital. All I did was send my men to carry out the job. If

    you want to thank the contributor, you should thank Lucian.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s frown deepened when she heard his exnation.

    I can¡¯t believe it was Lucian. Why did he do this? There is no need for Farwell Group to get

    closer to the Damaris family with their influence. Besides, Lucian used the Queen family name to get it

    done.

    Roxanne was puzzled.

    Seeing her baffiement, Jonathan chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t know why he did that, though. Perhaps you should

    ask him personally.¡±

    Before she could reply, he got to his feet. ¡°I believe my grandpa¡¯s up. I¡¯ll go get him now.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    By the time Roxanne regained herposure, he was already going up the stairs.

    About a dozen thoughts crossed Roxanne¡¯s mind, and she was utterly confused.

    Naturally, she wasn¡¯t going to contact Lucian to find out why he did that.

    However, she couldn¡¯t figure out the reason for his actions.

    She was deep in thought when Jonathan appeared at the top of the stairs and helped Alfred down.

    Hearing their footsteps, Roxanne set her thoughts aside and rose to her feet to greet Alfred.

    ¡°How was the medical consultation yesterday?¡± asked Alfred.

    Roxanne answered him cheerfully, ¡°Thank you for giving me the chance to participate in the medical

    consultation, Old Mr. Queen. It was really meaningful, and I learned many things that aren¡¯t usually

    made avable to me.¡±

    Feeling pleased, Alfred bobbed his head. ¡°I knew this wouldn¡¯t be a fruitless experience for you as

    you¡¯re smart. What about the Damaris family? Did theyment on your skills?¡±

    Jonathan chimed in, ¡°My grandpa put in a good word for you with Old Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Roxanne shed a grateful smile. ¡°Mr. Damaris treated the doctors simrly, so I can¡¯t be sure what he

    thinks of me. However, what the Damaris family thinks of me isn¡¯t important to me anymore. I¡¯m d

    that I got the chance to participate in the medical consultation.¡±

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487

    They chatted briefly. As the sky was turning dark, Roxanne got up and bid goodbye to them.

    When she got home, Archie and Benny were already there. Lysa had also already prepared dinner

    Roxanne and the boys had their meal together. After dinner, she yed with them and waited until they

    fell asleep before going back to her room.

    As Roxanney in bed, she couldn¡¯t help but think about what Jonathan had told her that afternoon.

    It was Lucian who told Jonathan to deliver the supplies. Why did he do that? Jonathan even told me to

    ask him his motive personally.

    Roxanne had a feeling that Jonathan knew something. Why does it feel like there¡¯s a hidden meaning

    in his words?

    Conflicting emotions welled up in Roxanne when she came to that conclusion.

    As her mind wandered, she slowly fell asleep.

    Roxanne was awoken by the sound of her phone ringing early the following morning

    When she looked at the caller ID, she realized it was from a number she did not recognize.

    Roxanne hadn¡¯t slept wellst night and was woken up rudely by an unknown number, so she

    answered the call gruffly and demanded in a hoarse voice, ¡°Who is this?¡±

    A few secondster, the person on the other end of the line chuckled and replied, ¡°It¡¯s me, Jack

    Damaris. Did I wake you up, Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne jerked awake and sat up in bed. Rubbing her eyes, she told him, ¡°No. I¡¯m usually awake at

    this hour, but I fell asleepter than usualst night.¡±

    Jackughed understandingly.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, how did you get my phone number?¡± Roxanne was still in a daze, I remember Jack didn¡¯t

    get my contact details previously.

    Jack replied cheerfully, ¡°I got your number from Old Mr. Queen. Sorry for the abrupt call, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne quickly waved his concern away. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. Why did you call me this early, though?¡±

    Jack nced at the old man d in a traditional outfit beside him.

    The old man gave him a curt nod.

    Jack parted his lips and revealed, ¡°Well, I need to discuss something with you. I think we should meet

    up and talk in person, though. Dr. Jarvis, are you free to have a chat?¡±

    A thought shed past Roxanne¡¯s mind, and she immediately brightened up. ¡°Mr. Damaris, I can meet

    you anytime.¡±

    ¡°Will this afternoon do? I¡¯ll send you the locationter,¡± Jack suggested.

    Roxanne agreed to his suggestion at once.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    After the call ended, Roxanne felt nervous.

    Jack went through the trouble just to contact her, so the only possibility was that the Damaris family

    wanted to coborate with their research institute.

    That was what she had hoped for all along.

    Now that her wish was going toe true, Roxanne grew increasingly anxious. Hopefully, I don¡¯t mess

    up when we meet this afternoon.

    After breakfast, Roxanne called Colby.

    Colby was already at the research institute. He had changed his clothes and was about to head into the

    research facility when he received Roxanne¡¯s call. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, what is it?¡±

    Roxanne exined, ¡°I won¡¯t be going to the research institute today. The Damaris family just called me

    and asked to meet with me today, so please handle all the affairs at the research institute.¡±

    The same thought popped up in Colby¡¯s mind, too. He agreed readily, ¡°Sure! Don¡¯t worry about the

    research institute and focus on your discussion with the Damaris family. Don¡¯t get stressed out.¡±

    Roxanne agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488

    The meeting with the Damaris family was important, so Roxanne dressed up to show her sincerity.

    That afternoon, she arrived at the caf¨¦ earlier than the agreed time.

    Shortly after, she spotted Jack leading an elderly man into the caf¨¦.

    The grey-haired man who resembled Jack was skinny and wearing a traditional outfit.

    It only took one look for her to guess how they were rted to each other.

    Shocked, Roxanne got up hurriedly. She waited until they both came to a stop in front of her before

    giving the elderly man a polite bow.

    The man gave her a kind smile and observed her carefully.

    Roxanne had put on light makeup and tied her hair up to reveal her delicate features and swan-like

    neck. She looked beautiful and demure, dressed in a simple but elegant long dress.

    Sensing his gaze, Roxanne stood in her spot and allowed him to observe him as a smile yed on her

    lips.

    A whileter, the old man looked away and gestured at Jack.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, sorry to keep you waiting.¡± Jack helped the old man into a seat across from Roxanne, then

    introduced them to each other. ¡°This is my grandfather, the head of the Damaris family. You can call

    him,¡±

    ¡°Call me Old Mr. Damaris,¡± Hector Damaris interjected cheerfully.

    He seemed kind and friendly, so Roxanne shed a warm smile. ¡°Hello, Old Mr. Damaris,¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Hector nodded genially and went straight to the topic. ¡°I asked you out today for a talk as Jack told me

    you did a great job at the medical consultation yesterday.¡±

    Roxanne nodded obediently to indicate that she was listening:

    ¡° Jack told me that the acupuncture skills you used seemed old school and differed from everyone

    else¡¯s. Where did you learn them from?¡± Hector gazed at her curiously.

    Roxanne wasn¡¯t about to lie to him, so she replied honestly, ¡°My mentor was

    interested in ancient medicine, so I was lucky enough to have read some rted books in his house.

    After that, I worked hard and received some help from my mentor to develop the acupuncture treatment

    myself.¡±

    Hector nodded thoughtfully as he shot Roxanne an approving look.

    Roxanne mentioned that her acupuncture skills were derived from ancient medicine books and that she

    received help from Harvey, but Hector had been in the industry long enough to know that one would

    only seed if one worked hard enough.

    It was clear that Roxanne had worked hard to develop her own unique acupuncture skills.

    ¡°Before the medical consultation, Old Mr. Queen wouldvish praises on you whenever he contacted

    me. After the medical consultation ended, Jack came to me and told me you¡¯re a rare and talented

    doctor. Now that we finally got to meet in person, I realize they are telling the truth,¡± Hectormented.

    Roxanne nced at Jack subconsciously, for she had no idea he would mention her before Hector.

    Jack merely smiled in response.

    ¡°I love researching, that¡¯s all. There are many great traditional medicine doctors in the country, so I

    might not be as capable as them. Old Mr. Damaris, I don¡¯t deserve your praise.¡±

    Hector waved his hand. ¡°You might not have that much experience, but I¡¯ve been in this industry long

    enough, and my judgment is always urate. You¡¯ll be the cream of the crop internationally one day.¡±

    Roxanne was touched to hear that and thanked him gratefully, ¡°I do hope so, Old Mr. Damaris!¡±

    Hector responded with a joyful grin.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489

    After having some small talk, Hector cut to the chase and said, ¡°I heard from Alfred that you¡¯re

    interested in the Damaris family¡¯s n to set up the research institute and thinking of coborating with

    us, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne perked up in an instant. Wearing a look of solemnity, she stated earnestly, ¡°I¡¯ve

    always been interested in traditional medicine. I¡¯m more than happy to know that the Damaris family

    will set up a research institute specializing in this field. Not to mention, your family has been leading in

    the field all this while. Thus, I wish to grab this opportunity to coborate with your family as I believe

    it¡¯ll boost my advancement in traditional medicine too.¡±

    Hector scrutinized Roxanne for quite a while with a smile. Apparently, he was utterly pleased with her

    exnation.

    Roxanne put up a good front, but she could not help having her heart in her mouth.

    She knew that she should not let the chance slip away that round. Even though Hector was

    undoubtedly satisfied with her, she was still worried that things might go south.

    However, there was still no response from Hector after a while. Clenching her fists, Roxanne looked

    into his eyes with determination. ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, I hope you can give me a chance. I¡¯ll put in the

    effort and won¡¯t let you down!¡±

    Only then did Hector nod gradually. ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

    Buoyed up by his words, Roxanne was flushed with joyand at a loss as to what to do. She had to

    tighten the clench of her fists to get a grip on herself.

    ¡°You did well during the medical consultation, but I can¡¯t help feeling regretful.¡± Hector switched the

    topic abruptly.

    There was a slight change in Roxanne¡¯s countenance; her heart skipped a beat. She could not wrap

    her head around his stance.

    Sensing her anxiousness, Hector shed her a reassuring smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since I¡¯ve mentioned

    that I¡¯ll give you a chance, I won¡¯t take back my words. I¡¯m actually feeling regretful for not being able to

    see how well you disyed your skills with my own eyes. Anyway, I hope there¡¯ll be a chance for me to

    witness that during our coboration in the near future.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief and nodded agreeably. ¡°Sure, Old Mr. Damaris, thanks for giving me

    this chance. It¡¯s an honor to be able to coborate with the Damaris family, I¡¯ll prove myself for sure!¡±

    Hector began taking a fancy to her as time psed. Seeing how she swallowed her pride, he could not

    resist chuckling. ¡°There¡¯s no need for formality. After all, I¡¯m closely acquainted with Alfred. He keeps

    reminding me to give you more opportunities too. Just treat me as if I were him.¡±

    Feeling a little awkward, Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled.

    Hector added casually, ¡°I¡¯d met your professor long ago. Even though he¡¯s been overseas throughout

    these years, he¡¯s contributed a lot to Chanaea with the medicine from his research. Now that I think

    about it, it¡¯s been quite a while since Ist met him. I wonder how he¡¯s been doingtely.¡±

    Roxanne could sense that Hector was trying to let her feel more rxed. She smiled gratefully.

    ¡°Professor Lambert has set up a research institute overseas. Apart from that, the one I¡¯m currently

    working for was set up by him too. I bet he¡¯ll be overjoyed once he knows I have the opportunity to

    coborate with the Damaris family.¡±

    Hector nodded slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s have a meal together when he¡¯s back.¡±

    Roxanne agreed at once. ¡°I¡¯ll convey your message to him.¡±

    They chatted for the whole afternoon till it started to turn dark gradually. Feeling a bit tired, Hector

    returned to the topic. ¡°Jack is in charge of the research institute. If anything arises in the future, you can

    liaise with each other directly.¡±

    After exchanging contact numbers with Roxanne, Jack held onto Hector¡¯s arm and left with him.

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490

    Alfred was well aware that Hector had met up with Roxanne earlier that day. After dinner that night, he

    gave Hector a call to have a grasp of their coboration.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan was seated alongside him. After knowing that the Damaris family had agreed to

    coborate with Roxanne, he notified Lucian without hesitation

    in the meantime, Lucian had just put Este to sleep when he received Jonathan¡¯s call. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Let me tell you some great news. The Damaris family has agreed to coborate with Dr. Jarvis. Thus, I

    suppose she¡¯ll not fly overseas temporarily,¡± Jonathan responded with sheer blissfulness in his tone.

    Lucian arched his brows and nodded pleasantly. ¡°Well done.¡±

    From the other end of the line, Jonathan¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°Even so, it implies that Dr. Jarvis will

    have to deal with the young heir from the Damaris family for a certain period after this.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Lucian knitted his brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Jack Damaris will be in charge of the Damaris family¡¯s research institute. You know him, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Jonathan replied with utter schadenfreude in his tone.

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepened into a scowl instantaneously.

    Undeniably, the Farwell family did not have expertise in the medical field. Nheless, he had run into

    the so-called young heir of the Damaris family several times.

    Jonathan added insult to injury by elucidating further, ¡°Mr. Damaris is the heir of the Damaris family. Not

    only that, his medical skills are the most outstanding among the young generation of the Damaris

    family. As for his looks, you had seen him in person before, right? He has quite a pleasant

    temperament too. I heard Old Mr. Damaris was willing to coborate with Dr. Jarvis partly because Mr.

    Damaris had helped pull some strings for her.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± There was intense displeasure in Lucian¡¯s voice,

    Jonathan raised his brows. ¡°Dr. Jarvis and Mr. Damaris are not only single but also from the same

    profession. I¡¯m convinced that they¡¯ll have a lot ofmon topicster, What¡¯s more, they are both

    outstanding. If they get to liaise with each other more, I¡¯m afraid..¡±

    Fiven though Jonathan did not finish his words, Lucian had a clear insight into his mind.

    Unequivocally, Roxanne and Jack matched each other perfectly well and might fall for each other in the

    long run. If so, Lucian¡¯s effort would go down the drain.

    At the thought of that, Lucian¡¯s expression darkened.

    He was frustrated enough with Larry by Roxanne¡¯s side. If Jack turned out to be another one who

    would stick to her, Lucian would not dare to imagine how he would react.

    After what seemed like an eternity, there was no response from Lucian. Therefore, Jonathan tried to

    enlighten him sincerely, ¡°Since I¡¯ve made things clear, do you still intend to feign ignorance? I¡¯ve put in

    a lot of effort so Dr. Jarvis can remain in Chanaea this round. If others be the ones to benefit from

    it, I won¡¯t be able to ept that even if you can bear with it.¡±

    On the heels of that, there was another round of silence.

    When Jonathan was at a loss for words to advise Lucian, thetter eventually muttered, ¡°I got it.¡±

    Next, he hung up on Jonathan before thetter came to his senses.

    Catching sight of the phone screen darkening, Jonathan was bereft of speech. My goodness! How

    could he only respond nonchntly after I¡¯ve said so much? What does he mean by that?

    Jonathan had sensed Lucian¡¯s feelings toward Roxanne, and the woman was even ¨¦ste¡¯s biological

    mother. Since then, he had been giving his all to help Lucian with that.

    Nevertheless, he was speechless about the duo¡¯s current state after putting in so much effort. He was

    worried stiff when Lucian even quarreled with Roxanne.

    That was why he hinted at Lucian, hoping he would take prompt action. It never urred to him that

    thetter would remain unperturbed.

    Consequently, Jonathan started having an awful headache.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491

    At the Farwell residence, Lucian stood outside Este¡¯s room for a long time after hanging up. Devoid

    of expression, he was preupied with the snippets of Roxanne alongside another man. Hmph! That

    hard-hearted woman left without a second thought sir years ago, and I¡¯ve been tracking her down for

    six years!

    Now that Roxanne was back, Lucian would never let her be closely acquainted with other men. He had

    already blown a gasket after seeing her interactions with Larry several timestely. Since she¡¯ll

    coborate with Jack Damaris, they¡¯ll cross paths more often inevitably. If something happens between

    them¡­

    At the thought of that, Lucian¡¯s face turned grim. It was as though there was a drastic drop in the

    temperature around him. No way! I won¡¯t let that happen! As for Roxanne, I can¡¯t let her continue

    avoiding me!

    Because of Jonathan¡¯s first-hand information, Lucian had been racking his brain the following days on

    how he could mend his rtionship with Roxanne. He had been sending Este to and fetching her

    from the kindergartentely, hoping to run into Roxanne so he could talk things out with her.

    Unexpectedly, she did not show up at all in the following days. As a result, Lucian could not help but

    despise himself for having such a ridiculous idea. I have lost count of the days she¡¯s been trying to hide

    from me. Even Este has epted the indisputable fact that she might not be able to meet her again.

    Why am I still anticipating bumping into her here?

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Este¡¯s mellifluous voice sounded abruptly in the car when Lucian fell into a trance.

    He furrowed his brows as he regained hisposure before turning to look at Este quizzically.

    Seeing that she had managed to attract her father¡¯s attention, Este uttered sweetly, ¡°Ms. Ward told

    us that our kindergarten will hold an anniversary celebration.¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°What about it?¡±

    Needless to say, he was aware of it. As he had invested in the kindergarten, the management had

    requested his permission when they nned to organize the event. However, he could not fathom why

    Este suddenly brought up the subject,

    There was unmissable anticipation in Este¡¯s eyes as she piped up, ¡°Ms. Ward told us everyone has

    to perform during the anniversary celebration. Our parents have to join too!¡±

    With that, she gazed at her father eagerly. It was clear enough for Lucian to get what

    she meant. If parents are requested to join, Ms. Jarvis will surely show up too! Even if she tries to avoid

    us and refuses to speak to me, it¡¯s good enough that I can have the chance to see her!

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened as he looked intently at the anticipation in Este¡¯s eyes. He nodded

    indifferently. ¡°Okay! I know.¡±

    Hearing that, Este tilted her head with a look of disappointment on her face.

    Initially, she expected Lucian would share the same sentiments as her. It never came to her that he

    would only respond with sheer indifference. Does it mean Daddy doesn¡¯t like Ms. Jarvis anymore?

    Oblivious to what was ying in Este¡¯s mind, Lucian only hummed nonchntly before retracting his

    gaze. Even so, he could not overlook the frustration surging from within him.

    He knew fully well that Este wished to grab the opportunity to meet Roxanne. Nheless, he

    yearned for more. He was not satisfied with just seeing her and vowed to find ways to mend their

    rtionship.

    As the thought urred to him, Lucian could not help but feel his temples start throbbing

    He was sure as h*ll that Roxanne would not spare them any nce if they had the chance to bump into

    her during the asion. Hmph! After all, she¡¯s determined to keep a distance from us!

    He had no choice but to exercise restraint. Otherwise, it would only exacerbate the situation.

    Subsequently, he and Este each had something on their mind. None of them uttered any words

    along the way home.

    Back in the Farwell residence, Lucian only noticed that Este seemed to be in low spirits. He knitted

    his brows in bafflement. Wasn¡¯t she in high spirits in the car a while ago? So why is she suddenly

    upset?

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492

    Catching sight of Este having her meal gloomily, Lucian could not restrain himself from questioning,

    ¡°Essie, what¡¯s the matter? Why¡¯re you unhappy?¡±

    Este pouted her lips and grumbled, ¡°You don¡¯t like Ms. Jarvis anymore.¡±

    bbergasted, Lucian was silent for a few seconds before querying desperately, ¡°What makes you say

    that?¡±

    Down in the dumps, Este stared at him. ¡°We can finally meet Ms. Jarvis during the anniversary

    celebration, but you don¡¯t seem to look forward to it at all.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows twitched uncontrobly as he refuted, ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡±.

    Este threw him a nce doubtfully. Daddy didn¡¯t look excited at all in the car just now. Even when

    he¡¯s denying it now, he doesn¡¯t look d at all. He¡¯s bluffing!

    Sensing Este¡¯s doubt, Lucian frowned resignedly. ¡°I only can¡¯t help thinking we can¡¯t carry on like

    this.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Perplexed, Este tilted her head.

    Lucian stroked Este¡¯s head affectionately. Deep down, he knew he needed her help to mend his

    rtionship with Roxanne. Oh! Why don¡¯t I make things clear with her now?

    ¡°Essie, you like Ms. Jarvis, don¡¯t you? Since she¡¯s paying no heed to us, don¡¯t you think we should take

    the initiative first?¡± He guided her patiently.

    Este nodded fervently.

    ¡°Essie, if Ms. Jarvis shows up during the anniversary celebration, go to look for her, okay?¡± Lucian

    asked.

    Este was more than willing to do so. Thus, she nodded without thinking twice.

    Lucian nodded slightly, racking his brain on what excuse he could use to approach Roxanne that day.

    Just as his head was aching, the screen of his phone on the table lit up.

    Lucian grabbed it instinctively to have a glimpse. It was a message sent by Pippa to the parents¡¯ group

    chat: Dear parents, our kindergarten will arrange for our students to have stage performances during

    the anniversary celebration. We sincerely hope that all of you can attend it and watch their

    performances. Apart from that, we n to have our students perform a y together with their parents

    on the stage. It is to strengthen the rtionship between the students and their parents. Thus, we look

    forward to everyone¡¯s cooperation.

    At the sight of the message, Lucian felt his heart flutter.

    At that instant, one of the parents responded with a question: Is itpulsory for everyone to take part

    in the y? How will the performers be confirmed?

    Pippa replied: We hope that everyone can take part. However, parents who can¡¯t make it can contact

    me directly. As for the parents who can take part, we¡¯ll divide everyone into groups. I¡¯ll share the team

    list here once the list of parents participating is confirmed.

    Everyone agreed in unison.

    The moment Lucian realized everyone would be divided into groups, he arched his brows as something

    popped into his mind.

    After replying to Pippa¡¯s message in the group chat, he called Cayden right away.

    Cayden had just had his dinner when his phone rang with Lucian¡¯s name blinking on the screen. He

    answered it at once. ¡°Mr. Farwell, what can I do for you?¡±

    Lucian instructed solemnly, ¡°Get in touch with the head of the kindergarten. Tell him to talk Roxanne

    into attending the anniversary celebration this round. On top of that, request him to arrange Essie and

    her two kids in the same team.¡±

    Cayden was clueless about the series of activities during the anniversary celebration of the

    kindergarten. Even so, he dared not dawdle to carry out the mission as instructed by his boss.

    Right after Lucian hung up, Cayden called the head of the kindergarten to ry the former¡¯s instruction.

    Thetter agreed with that readily.

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493

    Meanwhile, Roxanne hesitated when she read the text message sent in the group chat.

    She had just sealed the deal with the Damaris family, and it was expected of her to adjust her schedule

    ording to the request of the Damaris family. Hence, she was not sure if she would be busy then.

    Moreover, she had to attend the anniversary celebration. With that said, she would inevitably run into

    either Lucian or Este; or both.

    She could not bear to see the sad puppy eyes of Este.

    While Archie and Benny were discussing the anniversary celebration with her, they saw the message

    posted by Pippa in the group chat. Upon noticing the worrisome look on Roxanne¡¯s face, they asked

    cautiously, ¡°Will you go, Mommy?¡±

    Their tone of voice put her in a quandary. ¡°If I don¡¯t go, would you two be able to attend the event on

    your own?¡±

    The boys exchanged a nce and shook their heads vigorously. ¡°We want you to be there, Mommy!¡±

    Actually, the two kids were not bothered if Roxanne was absent. However, they thought about the

    chance of their mother running into Este if she were to show up at the anniversary celebration.

    It¡¯s been a long while since Mommy has paid Essie a visit. We really want to cheer Essie up.

    Roxanne frowned instead of answering immediately.

    Benny put up a pitiful face and stared into Roxanne¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mommy, this is the very first time we¡¯re

    going to perform on stage.¡±

    Right then, Archie chimed in, ¡°We really want you to watch our performance. Little children like us will

    get stage fright if Mommy isn¡¯t there.¡±

    Roxanne found it amusing to hear Archie express his fear so solemnly, but she acknowledged their

    desire to want her there.

    Even though she was not sure if the boys were up to anything, she did not want to miss the kids¡¯ first-

    ever performance. After mulling it over for a long time, she agreed, ¡°Okay, I got it. I¡¯ll apany you to

    the celebration.¡±

    With that, Roxanne exited the chat with Pippa.

    Initially, she wanted to inform thetter that she would be absent on the day of the event. However, the

    eagerness of the children changed her mind. She did not have the heart to disappoint them.

    When Archie and Benny heard that their mother said yes, they cheered excitedly. Both of them hugged

    Roxanne and eximed dotingly, ¡°Thanks, Mommy! We love you the most!¡±

    Roxanne smiled and patted their heads.

    Afterward, her phone buzzed. Roxanne took a peek and saw that it was a message from Pippa. Ms.

    Jarvis, would you being to the anniversary celebration?

    Roxanne was briefly stunned by the teacher¡¯s question and wondered why she would purposely ask

    her that.

    During thest tree-nting event, Ms. Ward just assumed my presence. I don¡¯t remember her

    personally checking up on me for a response.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Just as she was still puzzled over the strange gesture, Pippa seemed to have sensed the

    awkwardness. Therefore, thetter quickly added another line to exin herself. The uing school

    event is rather important. Thus, the school leader requested the teachers to confirm with all parents.

    With her question answered, Roxanne did not dwell much on it anymore. She replied: Don¡¯t worry, Ms.

    Ward. I¡¯ll be there on time for the event and participate actively. Thanks for asking

    Pippa heaved a sigh of relief when she received a favorable response from Roxanne. After having brief

    small talk, Pippa exited the chat and sent the screenshot of her conversation with Roxanne to Jeffrey,

    the head of the kindergarten.

    Jeffrey instructed Pippa to get Roxanne¡¯s confirmation. In the case Roxanne declined the invitation to

    the celebration, Pippa was asked to persuade her ordingly.

    When Pippa approached Roxanne, she was worried that thetter would say no. Should that happen,

    the former had toe up with an excuse to make Roxanne change her mind.

    Fortunately, none of her worries came true.

    After updating Jeffrey, Pippa received an instant reply: Put Ms. Este Farwell on the same team as

    her two children.

    Pippa did not dare to question Jeffrey¡¯s intention. She assumed that Este had requested to be on the

    same team as the boys. Hence, she agreed.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494

    When Roxanne was having lunch the next day, she saw Pippa¡¯s text in the group chat. It was about the

    kids¡¯ activity grouping:

    Upon clicking the link, she caught her name at the top of the list right away. It was followed by Lucian¡¯s

    name.

    Roxanne was bbergasted. She checked it once more and even queried the teacher: Ms. Ward, am I

    supposed to read the name list horizontally or vertically?Oh no, it¡¯s Murphy¡¯sw! If it was arranged

    horizontally, I¡¯ll be in the same group as Lucian. Anything that can go wrong will go wrong.

    Pippa replied in a jiffy: Hi, Ms. Jarvis, please read it horizontally.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression froze at the sight of the message. Refusing to give up, she asked once more to

    try her luck: May I switch to another team?

    Meanwhile, Pippa was helping other parents to regroup the other kids. When she read Roxanne¡¯s text,

    she felt bad for not doing her a favor. She responded: I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Jarvis. The groups have been

    fixed, and we can¡¯t change them anymore. In addition, it has been submitted to Mr. Bauer. If there¡¯s any

    reason to amend the list, we¡¯ll need to seek Mr. Bauer¡¯s advice.

    Pippa figured that since Jeffrey had given her a specific instruction, it was better for her to bring up

    Jeffrey¡¯s name when the scenario did not quite go as nned.

    A trace of strong resistance appeared in Roxanne¡¯s eyes. She frowned at Pippa¡¯s reply.

    Shortly after, Pippa sent her another text. It read: We¡¯ve considered various aspects before grouping

    the kids together. Among all the ssmates, Essie is the closest to Archie and Benny. If we let Essie

    work with other families, I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t participate in the stage y. Thank you for your

    understanding.

    At the mention of Este, Roxanne¡¯s heart softened.

    As much as she rejected the idea of being grouped with Lucian and Este, she agreed with Pippa¡¯s

    rationale. She could not imagine how the little girl could feelfortable around other families.

    After much hesitating, she thanked Pippa and ended the conversation despite feeling very troubled by

    it.

    She had prepared herself to bump into Lucian and Este at the anniversary celebration

    However, she did not expect to be in the same team as them,

    Suddenly, she lost all of her appetite.

    She took a few mouthfuls, switched off her phone, and left.

    There was still a strand of hope in her, thinking that there would not be much intimate interaction with

    the father-daughter duo since it was a kindergarten y. It¡¯s probably jusi a fairy tale or a fable.

    By the time she returned home in the evening, the boys were already back.

    At the sight of Archie and Benny, Roxanne¡¯s smile became stiff. She could not help but be reminded of

    the uing coboration with Lucian on the school y.

    On the contrary, the boys who were aware of the groupings were over the moon and anxious at the

    same time.

    On the one hand, they were looking forward to performing with Este. On the other hand, they were

    reluctant to face Lucian, knowing that Roxanne had no intention of crossing paths with him.

    Yet, there was only one way they could perform with Este, which was to be on the same team as

    Lucian!

    They were scared that Roxanne would change her mind and not show up at the anniversary

    celebration the moment she found out about the arrangement.

    At that thought, the boys fell very silent and did not mention a word about the event.

    Roxanne found their reactions strange and took a wild guess. ¡°Have you guys heard about the

    grouping?¡±

    Her question made their hearts skip a beat. The kids stared at each other nervously. No one uttered

    anything in response.

    Momentster, Benny posed a question cautiously, ¡°Did you find out about it, Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne nodded firmly. ¡°Ms. Ward sent the list this afternoon.¡±ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495

    After hearing Roxanne¡¯s reply, Archie and Benny became concerned. ¡°So, are you still going,

    Mommy?¡± they asked.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Roxanne read their minds, and shook her head passively.

    The two boys thought she meant she was not going, so they anxiously tugged at her and whined,

    ¡°Mommy, you gave us your promise, so you can¡¯t take back your word! If you don¡¯t want to talk to Mr.

    Farwell, we will keep him from you!¡±

    Roxanne was amused by their reactions. She ruffled their hair affectionately and assured them, ¡°Don¡¯t

    worry. Since I gave you my word, I will definitely honor it. Moreover, Ms. Ward has already finalized the

    groupings, so mommy can¡¯t possibly trouble her to make changes now, can I?¡±

    The boys heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing her assurance.

    However, Roxanne¡¯s heart sank as she thought about the one she had to partner with. ¡°Do you know

    which y we are doing?¡± she probed.

    She heard from Pippa that the children drew lots to see which y they would be involved in, so she

    was positive Archie and Benny knew the answer.

    Upon hearing her question, Benny ran to his bag and dug into it for a while. Then he came back with a

    piece of crumpled paper, likely the piece they got from the draw earlier that day.

    Roxanne froze on the spot after she took a look at that piece of paper.

    Neatly written on the paper were the words Sleeping Beauty. For the benefit of the children, their

    teacher even added phic alphabets under the words.

    ¡°Mommy, do you know this story?¡± Benny looked up at Roxanne and curiously asked.

    Roxanne did not have the habit of reading bedtime stories to the boys. On the rare asions when she

    did, she also would not pick fairy tales about princes and princesses for the boys. As such, the fairy tale

    Sleeping Beauty was alien to Archie and Benny

    Roxanne was at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer Benny¡¯s question about the storyline.

    Her mind was on the y. She could imagine the roles of Sleeping Beauty and the prince would likely

    fall on her and Lucian. Knowing how the storyline was, she became anxious.

    If she had known earlier that their y was Sleeping Beauty, Roxanne would never have agreed to

    participate. s, it was toote for her to back out.

    After contemting for a while, Roxanne looked at the kids and said, ¡°Mommy¡¯s going to make a

    phone call, so you boys should stay quiet and don¡¯t make too much noise, okay?¡±

    The kids obediently nodded their heads.

    Roxanne took out her phone and called Jeffrey Bauer, the head of the kids¡¯ kindergarten.

    Pippa had told her in the afternoon that only Jeffrey could make changes to the groupings for the ys.

    Roxanne desperately wanted to switch to another group. If that was not possible, she would request a

    change in the y.

    She frowned and disappointedly hung up after receiving a busy tone. After a short wait, she was about

    to call again when Jeffrey returned her call.

    ¡°Hi, Ms. Jarvis. Sorry I missed your call. How can I help you?¡± Jeffrey asked.

    Roxanne apologetically replied, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for calling you at this hour, Mr. Bauer. May I know if it¡¯s

    still possible to make changes to the groupings for the anniversary celebration performances?¡±

    At the other end of the phone, a conscience-stricken expression appeared on Jeffrey¡¯s face when he

    heard Roxanne¡¯s request. He was quick topose himself and patiently exined, ¡°As you know, our

    kindergarten is a little different from the usual ones in that all the parents are busy professionals. The

    groupings for the performances were finalized after many rounds of consultation and discussion with all

    the parents. If we wish to make any changes, we¡¯ll have to go through another tedious round of

    coordination with the other parents. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s going to be challenging¡­ Moreover, our activities

    for the anniversary celebration are about tomence next week. If we are to make any changes now,

    we may not have sufficient time for rehearsals. I can foresee that¡¯s going to affect the performance¡­¡±

    He gave Roxanne the impression that her request would make things difficult for everyone.

    After the subtle rejection, he asked with concern, ¡°Is there any particr reason for you wanting to

    switch to another group?¡±

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496

    Since her request was going to make things difficult for others, Roxanne could not insist on it. She

    smiled in resignation and said, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t worry about it. We¡¯ll leave it as it is.¡±

    Almost immediately, Jeffrey replied, ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Ms. Jarvis. If there¡¯s nothing

    else, I¡¯ll end this call with you. Other parents are trying to reach me as well, so I¡¯ll have to get back to

    them.¡±

    He was in a hurry to hang up, seemingly worried that Roxanne would change her mind.

    After ending the call with Jeffrey, Roxanne stared nkly at the crumpled piece of paper with the words

    Sleeping Beauty on it.

    The two boys noticed her reaction and gingerly called out, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne looked at them with downcast eyes. Seeing that their mom seemed disheartened, the boys

    anxiously asked, ¡°Mommy, you don¡¯t like that y?¡±

    She nodded, which aroused the curiosity in the boys.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°Why? Is it a terrible story? Can you tell us that story?¡± they asked.

    Roxanne frowned slightly and bit her lips, feeling a little awkward. ¡°I¡­ I will tell you the story another

    day,¡± she finally replied.

    She highly suspected she and Lucian would be given the lead roles for the y. Horrified by the idea of

    her being Sleeping Beauty with Lucian as her prince, she became despondent and was not in the

    mood for storytelling.

    She prayed hard that the kindergarten would modify the story to cater to the audience of young kids.

    Roxanne¡¯s reaction triggered the interest of Archie and Benny in Sleeping Beauty. Aware that Roxanne

    was not keen to tell them, they decided not to pursue further. They merely asked, ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re still

    going to participate, right?¡±

    Roxanne nodded with a heavy heart. She kept checking her phone to see if Pippa would provide more

    updates with regard to the script of the y.

    After a few minutes, a notification came in. It was a message from Pippa in the group chat for parents.

    Roxanne pursed her lips nervously and read the message.

    Pippa had sent an attachment. It was the file that listed the participants in each group and their

    respective ys.

    Ms. Raranne Jarvis and Mr. Lucian Farwell will be doing Sleeping Beauty.

    The other ys were also fairy tales, such as The Little Match Girl and Little Red Riding Hood. It was

    obvious the kindergarten had made conscious efforts to choose stories with varied themes.

    li was just unfortunate for Roxanne that she got a love story.

    Roxanne was troubled. She stole a look at her boys and secretly bemoaned her bad luck for having

    gotten Sleeping Beauty as their y.

    Another message from Pippa came in: Dear parents, please join us for a meeting at the kindergarten

    tomorrow to discuss the script for the ys.

    The other parents started replying to Pippa¡¯s message to confirm their attendance.

    Although she was feeling dispirited, Roxanne obligingly replied: Noted. I¡¯ll be there. Noted.

    The next message that came in immediately after Roxanne¡¯s reply was Lucian¡¯s short one-word reply.

    Although his reply was curt, it attracted lots of attention as he almost never responded to messages in

    the group chat previously.

    A curious parent wrote: Are you joining us in the anniversary celebration activities this year, Mr.

    Farwell? Which y are you in, and who is your partner?

    That parent even tagged Lucian in the message.

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497

    Sleeping Beauty, with Ms. Jarvis.

    Lucian replied and tagged Roxanne in his reply. His reply caused quite a stir within the group, given

    that he was usually a group chat ghost.

    Roxanne was about to move on when she saw the tag notification. Surprised, she went back into the

    group chat and read Lucian¡¯s reply.

    There was a long period of silence after Lucian¡¯s reply, and the active exchange in that group suddenly

    died down. Roxanne had no idea if the other parents were too stunned by Lucian¡¯s involvement or if

    they were waiting for her reply.

    She stared at Lucian¡¯s message for a long time, frowning slightly as she spected on Lucian¡¯s

    intention. Troubled and confused, she finally decided not to pay attention to that group chat and went

    offline.

    Archie and Benny were quietly sitting next to Roxanne, observing her. They became anxious when they

    detected her mood change, worried that she would decide to withdraw from the y.

    ¡°We¡¯re sleepy, Mommy. Can we go back to our room?¡± The boys pretended to yawn while they secretly

    watched for Roxanne¡¯s reaction.

    Roxanne¡¯s mind stopped wandering, and her attention was sessfully directed back to the boys. She

    rubbed their heads lovingly and said, ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s have an early night. Mommy will send you to school

    tomorrow.¡±

    The boys¡¯ eyes lit up upon hearing that, and they excitedly nodded their heads.

    Roxanne put on a forced smile, brought the kids to their room, and tucked them in.

    After she left and the boys heard her closing the door to her room, they cautiously opened their eyes

    and sat up in their beds.

    ¡°Archie, do you know the story about Sleeping Beauty?¡± Benny stared at Archie in the dark and asked,

    curious.

    The boys had noticed Roxanne¡¯s mood changes throughout the evening.

    When she heard they were in the same group as Lucian, she was a little apprehensive but epted

    withoutints.

    However, after realizing the y they were going to do was Sleeping Beauty, Roxanne became visibly

    troubled.

    Moreover, she refused to tell them the storyline.

    Archie thought about it briefly and climbed out of his bed. He turned on theputer and said, ¡°We can

    go online to search for it!¡±

    Benny¡¯s eyes lit up and he hurried over to Archie¡¯s side.

    Archie quickly typed in the search word, and in no time, they found what they were looking for.

    The two stared at the screen intently, reading about the story. At the end of the story, there was an

    illustration. Sleeping Beauty was lying in bed, dressed in a pretty gown, and the prince was bent over

    her, giving her a kiss.

    The boys blinked their eyes as their little brains processed the information. They reckoned they had

    found the reason for Roxanne¡¯s resistance to the y.

    The boys knew Roxanne and Lucian would take the roles of Sleeping Beauty and the prince. Since she

    disliked him, she would definitely not want to be acting out that kissing scene with him,

    The boys felt bad for Roxanne. They wanted her to participate in the y with them so Este could

    get to spend time with her. However, they also understood her hesitation about being kissed by Lucian

    in the y.

    Daddy and Mommy kissing¡­

    The boys turned to look at one another, and their eyes sparkled with anticipation.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Although they did not really like Lucian, deep in their heart, they wished to see their family being united.

    They began to look forward to seeing their parents being together, especially their intimate interaction.

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498

    That night, both the boys and Roxanne did not get a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Lucian¡¯s reply in the group chat and also their coboration in the

    y.

    As for the kids, they were kept awake by the worry that their mommy would back out of the y.

    The next morning, Roxanne stepped out of her room and saw two little ¡°pandas¡± at her door.

    Surprised at the sight of the dark circles around the boys¡¯ eyes, she frowned and softly jested, ¡°Where

    did these two pandase from?¡±

    The boys innocently looked up to her and gave her sheepish smiles.

    Roxanne shook her head and asked with concern, ¡°What happened? Did you not sleep wellst night?

    How did you get such bad dark circles?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached, and she bent over and gently caressed the area around their eyes.

    The boys closed their eyes to amodate her, but there was a look of anxiousness on their faces.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re still going to join us in the anniversary celebration, right?¡± They sought her assurance.

    Lucian¡¯s face appeared in Roxanne¡¯s mind when she was reminded of the anniversary y. Her heart

    sank, but she put on a brave front and said, ¡°Of course! Mr. Bauer told me the groupings are final, and

    we can¡¯t make changes anymore.¡±

    The two boys nodded in relief, but their eyes never left her.

    Roxanne wondered if it was her imagination, but she thought Archie and Benny looked apologetic.

    She was puzzled by their abnormal behavior as she could not recall the boys doing anything naughty

    or hurtful to her.

    During breakfast, the boys were very attentive to Roxanne, piling her te with food and filling her

    ss with milk.

    After a while, Roxanne could not hold back her curiosity anymore. ¡°Okay, out with it! What have you

    done behind my back?¡± she asked.

    The boys froze for a second, anxiously looked at one another, then turned to

    Roxanne and shook their heads.

    Roxanne gave them a suspicious eye and said, ¡°Then why are you so exceptionally attentive to me this

    morning?¡±

    Instantly, the boys¡¯ guilty expressions betrayed them.

    After reading about the story of Sleeping Beauty, they felt they had betrayed their mother. They had the

    kind intention of helping Este, but as a result, they inadvertently got Roxanne into an awkward

    situation whereby she had to be kissed by Lucian.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    They couldn¡¯t possibly tell their mother the truth, so both of them pursed their lips tightly together and

    refused to utter a word. Although Roxanne knew something was fishy, she decided not to probe,

    knowing she would not be able to get them to talk.

    Archie and Benny secretly breathed a sigh of relief and quietly finished their breakfast under the

    apprehensive eyes of their mother.

    After breakfast, Roxanne sent the two boys to school and stayed on to attend the parents¡¯ meeting to

    discuss the ys¡¯ scripts.

    It had been a while since Roxannest apanied the boys to school, so Archie and Benny were

    very happy. However, as they were still conscience-stricken by their ¡°betrayal,¡± they suppressed their

    excitement and kept quiet throughout the journey.

    It was highly unusual for the kids to be so dull and subdued.

    Normally, they would be chatting non-stop during the journey to kindergarten, especially since their

    mom had not been sending them to school for a while.

    The kids should be excited, so their restrained behavior was making Roxanne uneasy. She knew

    something was wrong, but unfortunately, she could not get the boys to talk.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499

    Pippa was already waiting by the gate when Roxanne arrived with her boys. She smiled and grected

    them.

    ¡°Hi, Ms. Jarvis. It has been a long time!¡± Pippa said.

    Roxanne politely smiled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy at worktely. Did Archie and Benny give you any

    trouble?¡±

    Roxanne suspected the boys might have done something wrong in school, resulting in their strange

    behavior that morning.

    Surprisingly, Pippa shook her head and said, ¡°Not at all! Archie and Benny are really good boys.

    Sometimes, they even help me look after other kids. I have to thank you for bringing up such sensible

    boys!¡±

    Roxanne lowered her eyes and looked at the two boys that were standing by her side. They looked up

    to her with wide-eyed innocence, leaving her perplexed.

    Seeing that they were not going to let her in on their secret, she gave up and looked away.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    A sweet, child-like voice rang out from behind Roxanne.

    Roxanne turned around and saw Este running toward her as fast as her tiny legs could take her. Her

    chubby little face was turning red from the exertion. The little girl was dressed in an adorable dress and

    had a head full of curly hair.

    Roxanne was stunned by the sight of Este¡¯s curly hair. She bent over and hesitantly asked, ¡°What

    happened to your hair, Essie?¡±.

    She remembered Este had naturally straight hair and wondered who styled her hair.

    Este tugged at her own hair and innocently said, ¡°Grandma! Grandma said all princesses have curly

    hair!¡±

    Sonya was aware of the kindergarten¡¯s anniversary celebration. She heard Este was going to act in

    the y, so she excitedly brought the little girl to the salon to style her hair.

    Lucian did not want to quarrel with his mother over such a small matter, so he let her be.

    When Este mentioned Sonya, Roxanne¡¯s heart became heavy, and she instinctively stood up and

    took a step away from the little girl.

    Este could sense ber change in attitude. She tilted her head in confusion and looked disappointed.

    It pained Roxanne to have to put a distance between herself and the little girl, but she had to do so.

    Realizing she had overlooked something, Roxanne looked behind Este, and true enough, she saw

    Lucian walking toward them.

    Dressed in an expensive tailored suit, Lucian strode regally in her direction, his gaze fixed intently on

    Este and her.

    Roxanne quickly looked away when her eyes met Lucian¡¯s. She grabbed her boys¡¯ hands and turned to

    walk into the schoolpound.

    Although she knew she would have to work with Lucian and Este due to their coboration in the

    y, she wanted to dy their interactions as long as possible.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Farwell!¡± Roxanne heard Pippa greet Lucian respectfully as she hurried past the gate. She

    was too slow as Lucian had already caught up with them.

    Lucian gave Pippa a small nod in acknowledgment. Then his gaze swiftly swept to Roxanne, who was

    back facing him and walking away in a hurry.

    Roxanne had a prickling feeling on her back and could sense he was looking at her.

    ¡°It has been a long time, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Lucian greeted her as he walked to her side, Este in tow.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard his voice. Scenes of them parting unhappily after their

    last meeting juxtaposed with the kissing scene in Sleeping Beauty and shed in her mind. She got

    flustered and did not know how to face him.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± Este spoke, gingerly tugging on Roxanne¡¯s outfit.

    Roxanne dropped her gaze and saw the little girl piteously looking at her with her big round eyes. She

    seemed to be asking why Roxanne was ignoring her.

    Roxame was ruffled by her puppy-dog eyes, but she could only return a forced smile.

    Lucian noticed her uneasiness with Este. His brows furrowed, but he quickly hid his emotions and

    said, ¡°We are counting on your support to make the y a sess, Ms. Jarvis. This will be the kids¡¯

    first performance, so I hope you can set aside your personal feelings for the benefit of the kids.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression froze. Her heart was in turmoil, but she put on a nonchnt front. She casually

    nodded her head and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will.¡±

    As his gaze swept past her face, he could see she had pursed her lips and looked indifferent. Very

    obviously, she had no intention of engaging with him.

    Lucian lowered his gaze and exchanged a knowing look with Este.

    The little girl got the hint, moved over, and clung to Roxanne, asking, ¡°Are you still very busy, Ms.

    Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne could not bear to ignore the little girl anymore. She hesitated for a moment, then replied,

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still busy. But since we promised to take part in the anniversary celebration, I¡¯ll make time to

    join you in your rehearsals.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes instantly lit up when she heard that, joy written all over her face.

    Roxanne noticed the change in Este, and her heart melted. She could no longer behave coldly

    toward the little girl.

    On the way to the ssroom, Este chattered with Roxanne, who entertained her tenderly.

    As they stepped into the ssroom, Roxanne felt all eyes were on them.

    A bewildered Roxanne stopped in her tracks, turned to Archie and Benny, and asked, ¡°Are we in the

    wrong ssroom?¡±

    The boys shook their heads and said, ¡°No. This is our ssroom.¡±

    Roxanne nodded, then looked up and saw that the other parents were giving her a weird look. She was

    puzzled.

    She had met those parents before, so she could not understand the hint of jealousy she detected in the

    air,

    ¡°It has been a while, Ms. Jarvis.¡± Roxanne was trying to convince herself to ignore the unwee

    attention when ady came up to her and greeted her.

    She was taken aback. It was the mother of one of her boys¡¯ ssmates. She had met thatdy at the

    ss outing to the botanic garden thest time, although she did not recall talking to her.

    Later, Roxanne found out thatdy was Cassandra rk.

    Cassandra sneaked a look at the man behind Roxanne, then moved in and cozied to

    her.

    Taken aback, Roxanne subconsciously stepped back and found herself knocking onto a muscr

    chest, losing her bnce.

    Immediately, a hand reached out and held onto her by her waist to steady her.

    Suddenly, the whole ssroom turned eerily silent, and Roxanne could tell all attention was on her.

    After a brief daze, she quickly realized what had happened. She stumbled out of Lucian¡¯s arm, grabbed

    Archie and Benny by their hands, and stepped away from Lucian. At that moment, she wished the

    ground would open up and swallow her.

    She tried all ways and means to keep her distance from Lucian, yet he publicly made such an intimate

    gesture for all to see.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart was still pounding wildly, and she had not noticed Cassandra walking up to her.

    ¡°From the looks of it, Ms. Jarvis is really close to Mr. Farwell.¡± Cassandra looked at Roxanne from head

    to toe with an enigmatic expression.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501

    Roxanne immediately refuted that, ¡°I think you got it wrong. We¡¯re mere acquaintances and are not

    close.¡±

    Cassandra raised an eyebrow and decided to try her luck. ¡°In that case, can we switch our groupings

    for the y?¡± she asked, harboring hope that Roxanne would say yes and she could partner with

    Lucian instead.

    Although she hoped to hook up with Lucian, even if she failed, she would still be happy to have a hunk

    like Lucian as her prince in the y.

    Roxanne was excited by Cassandra¡¯s proposal. However, recalling Jeffrey¡¯s words, she had her

    doubts. ¡°Can we still make a switch now?¡± she asked, looking uncertain.

    Cassandra could tell Roxanne was agreeable, so she nodded her head excitedly and said, ¡°So long as

    we¡¯re both agreeable, I don¡¯t see why not. All we have to do is inform Ms. Ward about our decision.¡¯

    Roxanne was hopeful and nodded in agreement.

    Jeffrey could not amodate her request for a switch earlier as he would have difficulty coordinating

    the change with other parents. However, since Cassandra initiated the switch and both of them were

    agreeable, she did not think Jeffrey and Pippa had any reasons to object.

    After reaching a consensus with Cassandra, the twodies went back to their own seats. They nned

    to inform Pippa of their agreementter.

    Archie and Benny led Roxanne to their seats, and her jaws dropped when she saw where their seats

    were.

    She had no idea the boys were seated next to Este.

    That meant she had to take a seat next to Lucian!

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The boys gingerly nudged her when they saw her dazed and rooted to the spot, with no

    intention of sitting down.

    Roxanne snapped out of her shock, gave the boys a forced smile, and sat down awkwardly, her body

    tensed.

    ¡°I see Ms. Jarvis is really popr. Didn¡¯t know you¡¯re so chummy with the other parents¡­¡± Lucian

    sarcastically said.

    Roxanne frowned slightly, puzzled by his mocking. She turned toward him and saw him looking ston¨ªly

    at Cassandra,

    Cassandra noticed his gaze was on her, and she blushed.

    Lucian furrowed his brow in disdain and looked away.

    Roxanne gave him a wry smile and said, ¡°If you are referring to thatdy, then it is all thanks to you, Mr.

    Farwell.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened upon hearing her rebuke. He knew she would not bother to exin even if he

    asked, so he left it as it was.

    At that moment, Pippa came into the ssroom with a parent who arrivedte. After settling everyone

    down, she did a headcount and was pleased to see a full attendance. She smiled and said, ¡°Since

    everyone is here, let¡¯s begin our discussion on the scripts for the ys.¡±

    Before the discussion couldmence, Roxanne hurriedly stood up and said, ¡°Ms. Ward, Ms. rk

    and I would like to switch groups.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. They could not understand why she would give up on a terrific partner

    like Lucian and request to switch.

    Pippa looked toward Lucian, hoping to get a hint of his opinion on that matter.

    Lucian was frowning, and there was indignation in his eyes.

    Este, on the other hand, was anguished.

    Pippa understood how Lucian felt, and she was put in a difficult position. She turned to Roxanne and

    tried to change her mind. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, the groups had been finalized. Moreover, Archie and Benny got

    along well with Este, so¡­¡±

    Roxanne was a little swayed, but she hardened her heart and insisted, ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with Ms. rk,

    and she¡¯s agreeable.¡±

    Pippa was caught in the middle. She could not find a reason to refuse Roxanne¡¯s request, but at the

    same time, she was also wary of Lucian¡¯s reaction.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502

    When Este heard that Roxanne wanted to switch to another group for the y, she pouted in distress

    and looked to her daddy for help.

    Lucian appeared emotionless, but his mouth was tensely shut. Although he did not say anything, it was

    obvious he was pissed.

    Before he made his way to the kindergarten that morning, he told himself he would avoid getting into a

    disagreement with Roxanne. However, when he saw she was adamant about switching groups with

    Cassandra, he couldn¡¯t help but get furious.

    Este suddenly recalled what Lucian had told her the night before. He had told her he would need her

    help to mend their rtionship with Roxanne. .

    She turned her gaze from Lucian and looked toward Roxanne. She was sniffling as she looked

    piteously at Roxanne, and tears were brimming in her reddened eyes.

    Her loud sniffling was very conspicuous in the noiseless ssroom, and everyone turned to look at her

    and Roxanne.

    ¡°I want Archie and Benny!¡± Este cried out, pouting and heaving as she tried to control her tears.

    Everyone felt sorry for her and turned to look disapprovingly at Roxanne.

    ¡°She¡¯s so blessed to be grouped with Mr. Farwell. Many of us would fight for that chance, and yet she

    wanted to switch. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°The kids got along so well with one another, but she insisted on breaking them apart. Can¡¯t she spare

    a thought for the kids?¡±

    The other parents started whispering in hushed tones at the unexpected turn of the event.

    Roxanne was not oblivious to Este¡¯s anguish and the usations from the other parents.

    For a moment, she nearly decided to take back her word after seeing how sad Este was. However,

    she managed to steel herself, look away, and say, ¡°Ms. Ward, if you have no objections, Ms. rk and

    I will confirm the switch.¡±

    ¡°Mommy..¡± Benny anxiously tugged at her sleeve and pleaded.

    Initially, the boys had no issues with Roxanne¡¯s request for the switch. They reckoned Este would still

    be able to see their mom anyway, even if they were in different groups.

    However, Este¡¯s tears pained them, and they didn¡¯t want Roxanne to switch to another group

    anymore.

    There was a visible sense of helplessness in Roxanne as she looked at her boys.

    Este wailed sorrowfully when she heard Roxanne insisting on the switch. She wanted to go to

    Roxanne, but Lucian held her back.

    Pippa was at a loss, caught between the tearful little girl and an adamant Roxanne. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, as you

    can see, Este will only do well with your boys¡­¡± she voiced.

    Roxanne looked away from Este and tried to block her cries from her mind.

    She was keenly aware that Sonya knew about the anniversary celebration. She trembled at the thought

    of the consequence if Sonya was to find out that she was going to act in a love story with Lucian and

    Este.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    She didn¡¯t want Sonya to jeopardize her hard-earned opportunity to work with the Damaris family.

    Lucian threw a nce in Roxanne¡¯s direction.

    When he realized she was not going to change her mind, a displeased look shed across his face.

    He stood up and announced, ¡°I have no issue with the switch since Ms. Jarvis is reluctant to partner

    with us and insists on that. However, as you can see, Essie will suffer if she cannot be in a group with

    Archie and Benny. As such, I seek your understanding that we¡¯ll have no choice but to withdraw from

    this year¡¯s performance.¡±

    Emotionlessly, he gave a slight bow in apology and strode out of the ssroom with a reluctant Este.

    Este was hyperventting from the weeping and struggling violently against Lucian.

    It was a heart-rending sight, and all the parents turned shockingly toward Roxanne, hoping she would

    step up to salvage the situation.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503

    Upon seeing Este crying her eyes out and Lucian leaving all of a sudden, Roxanne clenched her fists

    so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Even Pippa was trying to speak up for Este.

    Cassandra quickly got up and said anxiously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Jarvis, but I won¡¯t be changing teams

    anymore. You should go calm Essie down!¡±

    Her eyes were filled with fear.

    All I wanted was a chance to get closer to Lucian, but the arrangement ended up making Este cry

    instead! If the Farwell family decides to pursue this matter, I¡¯ll definitely be med for it!

    Eventually, Roxanne clenched her teeth and lowered her gaze as she gave in to the pressure. She

    then walked up to Este and said, ¡°Stop crying, Essie. I won¡¯t change teams anymore, okay?¡±

    Este was crying so hard that she couldn¡¯t stop sobbing as she looked up at Roxanne.

    Roxanne felt her heart ache when she saw Este¡¯s face all covered in snot and tears.

    As she reached out to help wipe those tears, Este simply stood there obediently and let her do it.

    Roxanne was still trying to think of a way to calm Este down when Lucian¡¯s voice rang out from

    behind her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to force yourself if you don¡¯t want to do this, Ms. Jarvis. Essie practically

    never attends ss activities like this anyway.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s feelings of guilt intensified even further after hearing that.

    I want Essie to get better. She¡¯s finally starting to adapt to being around her ssmates, and yet, she

    got so upset because of me¡­

    With that in mind, Roxanne caressed Este¡¯s chubby cheeks as she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Essie. I take back

    what I said earlier, okay?¡±

    Este nodded and let go of Lucian¡¯s hand before throwing herself into Roxanne¡¯s embrace.

    Roxanne felt her heart soften up even further when she held Este in her arms.

    ¡°Now that the grouping issue has been resolved, let us start discussing the change in the plot!¡± Pippa

    suggested while breathing a sigh of relief.

    Everyone agreed and began discussing among themselves.

    Roxanne stood up and led Este back toward her seat.

    Archie and Benny, who were sharing a chair, quickly got up and let Este have it when they saw her

    coming.

    Este smiled at them with her nose still red as she sat down next to Roxanne.

    Roxanne had a conflicted feeling in her heart as she watched Pippa, hoping that they could change the

    plot for Sleeping Beauty.

    ¡°As you may have noticed, we have chosen fairy tales with different themes for this activity. The reason

    we chose these fairy tales was to help the kids understand the different rtionships between people,¡±

    Pippa exined with a friendly smile.

    She then nced at Roxanne and Lucian as she added, ¡°Romantic rtionships are no exception.¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart sink a little when she heard that.

    ¡°As such, we do not n on making any changes to the plots of these fairy tales. Is there any parent

    who objects to this decision?¡±

    Naturally, no one else had any objections.

    Roxanne was the only one with an awkward look on her face.

    If they don¡¯t change the plot, then Lucian and I will have to share a kiss at the end of the story!

    She instinctively nced at Lucian at the thought of that, only to meet his unfathomable gaze at the

    same time.

    The two of them locked eyes for a few seconds before Roxanne averted her gaze and tried to look

    natural.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504

    Just like that, the meeting came to an end after a brief discussion.

    Pippa stood at the ssroom door and waved goodbye at the parents as they left.

    Roxanne walked up to her with a concerned expression and asked, ¡°Ms. Ward, are you sure you don¡¯t

    want to change the plot for Sleeping Beauty? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s appropriate for children to witness that

    final scene¡­¡±

    Pippa shed her a reassuring smile as she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Jarvis. The kids already know

    about this sort of thing. Besides, you¡¯re not really going to kiss in front of them. You¡¯ll be positioning

    yourselves to look like you¡¯re kissing.¡±

    Pippa then looked behind her and asked, ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll offer your full cooperation, right, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Roxanne tensed up when she heard that.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Lucian replied, his voice sounding like he was whispering right next to her ear.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze and stepped aside before turning around to look at him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Jarvis. I¡¯m not the kind of guy who would take advantage of others. Besides, you and

    I are both parents. There¡¯s no way we¡¯d be doing anything inappropriate,¡± Lucian said with a cold look

    on his face.

    ¡°Rx, Ms. Jarvis. It¡¯ll just be a bunch of kids watching the y,¡± Pippa added.

    Unsure of what to say, Roxanne nodded with a forced smile. ¡°Thank you for what you did earlier.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. I was just doing my job!¡± Pippa replied casually with a chuckle.

    Roxanne then had a brief chat with her before leaving.

    She was about to open her car door when she heard Lucian¡¯s voiceing from behind her again

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed to work with me, you¡¯re not going to bring your personal emotions into the y,

    right, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne turned around and nodded calmly. ¡°You may rest assured that I¡¯ll give the kindergarten my full

    cooperation, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    She deliberately emphasized that she was only going along with the y as it was part of the

    kindergarten¡¯s activities.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes turned gloomy when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I hope we will be

    able to work well together.¡±

    Roxanne fcit a little uneasy as she nodded in response.

    Knowing this guy, he¡¯s not going to let me leave so easily. Fortunately, I¡¯ve already prepared an excuse

    for myself

    To her surprise, Lucian turned around and got into his car without saying a word.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Roxanne froze in shock when she saw him start the car and drive off..

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis,¡± Cassandra called out to her.

    Roxanne snapped out of her daze and turned around.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for putting you in a tough spot earlier. I didn¡¯t know Mr. Farwell¡¯s daughter was so close with

    your kids,¡± Cassandra said apologetically as she made her way over.

    Roxanne shed her a faint smile in response. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I agreed to change teams too.¡±

    Feeling slightly relieved after hearing that, Cassandra asked, ¡°W-What about Mr. Farwell?¡¯

    Both of them knew full well what she was implying.

    Cassandra was the one who suggested the team change, so she was afraid that Lucian would get mad

    ande after her.

    As such, she wanted Roxanne to help talk Lucian out of doing so.

    Roxanne was a little hesitant when she recalled Lucian¡¯s cold expression from earlier. ¡°I don¡¯t think you

    have to worry about it. After all, the issue has been resolved, and Mr. Farwell isn¡¯t that petly of a

    person.¡±

    However, Cassandra was still staring at her with a fearful and pleading look in her eyes,

    Eventually, Roxanne had no choice but to agree to her request. ¡°All right, I promise I¡¯ll exin it to him

    properly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much! Just let me know if you ever need my help with anything, okay? I¡¯ll do my best

    to assist you!¡± Cassandra thanked her profusely while breathing

    a sigh of relief

    Roxanne simply pursed her lips and smiled without saying anything.

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505

    The two kids were waiting for Roxanne by the time she got home that night.

    They ran up to her and stared cautiously at her face the moment she came in through the door.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Roxanne asked with a confused frown.

    Benny exchanged nces with Archie as he asked in his usual adorable voice, ¡°Are you unhappy,

    Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne felt confused. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±

    ¡°You requested for a change in teams earlier at school, but it didn¡¯t happen¡­¡± Benny replied nervously

    with his lips pursed.

    Roxanne felt a little stressed when she recalled the stage y that she would be in. ¡°I¡¯m not upset,

    Benny. Now, be a good boy and go get ready for dinner.¡±

    Still worried about her, the kids waited until she had taken her coat off before sitting down at the dining

    table.

    Roxanne saw a mountain of food on her te when she came back from washing her hands. Archie

    and Benny were still topping her te up with food like worker ants feeding their queen.

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. I¡¯m not angry or anything, you two. I really do feel bad for Essie,¡± she said with

    a chuckle as she ran forward to stop them.

    Seeing as the kids were still a little unconvinced, Roxanne shed them a reassuring smile as she put

    some of the food back. ¡°I can¡¯t finish all of this by myself, you know?¡±

    The kids stopped trying to top her te up, but still nced at her worriedly from time to time.

    Not only did Roxanne fail to change teams, but Pippa had also stated that there would be no change in

    the plot of the stage y.

    They knew how much Roxanne wanted to stay away from Lucian, so they were worried that she only

    agreed to attend the activity because of them.

    Both Archie and Benny had spent the entire day ming themselves for what had happened.

    Oblivious to their thoughts, Roxanne simply continued having dinner with them as

    usual.

    After dinner, she was about to take them out for a walk when her phone started ringing

    Benny quickly fetched her phone for her, but the look on his face changed when he saw the name on

    the caller ID.

    Roxanne felt confused when she saw his sudden change in expression.

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Lucian¡¯s name on the screen that she understood his reaction.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Why would Lucian be calling me at this hour?

    After hesitating for a bit, she answered the call and asked, ¡°What is it, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s deep voice came on the other line. ¡°The stage y takes ce next week. When do you n

    on rehearsing, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart sink when she heard him mention the stage y.

    Oh, right, I forgot we¡¯ll have to rehearse it. This means I¡¯ll be spending more time with Lucian¡­

    ¡°This is the first time our kids will be participating in a stage y, Ms. Jarvis. I¡¯m sure you¡¯d want it to be

    a smooth experience for them, right?¡± Lucian pressed on.

    Naturally, Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to deny that statement. ¡°When do you wish to start

    rehearsing, Mr. Farwell? You¡¯re a lot busier than I am, so I¡¯ll try my best to amodate your schedule

    instead,¡± she said after a brief pause.

    ¡°We can start tomorrow after our kids get off school. We can do it at your ce if you don¡¯t mind,¡±

    Lucian replied.

    It would bete at night by the time they finished rehearsing, so Lucian wanted to save Roxanne the

    trouble of rushing home with her kids.

    Since there¡¯s no escaping the rehearsal, it doesn¡¯t matter where we do it.

    With that in mind, Roxanne agreed to his arrangement.

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506

    The next day, Roxanne was so busy working at the research institute that it was already seven in the

    evening when she got home.

    Upon entering the house, she froze in surprise when she saw Lucian standing in the living room

    I remember agreeing to rehearse the stage y after the kids got off school, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d just

    let himself in without informing me beforehand¡­

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Archie and Benny called out to her excitedly when they realized she was home. They then

    gave Este¡¯s hand a gentle tug, prompting her to turn around.

    Este had a disappointed expression on her face at first, but her eyes lit up the moment she saw

    Roxanne:

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este shouted as she ran over and threw herself at Roxanne before Archie and Benny

    could.

    Suppressing her difort, Roxanne patted Este on the head and asked, ¡°When did youe over,

    Essie?¡±

    ¡°She came home together with us!¡± Archie and Benny replied before Este could.

    Noticing the frown on Roxanne¡¯s face, they continued exining, ¡°Essie really wanted to see you, so

    we let here home with us, but she got a little unhappy because of howte you came home,

    Mommy.¡±.

    Este was so happy to see her that she didn¡¯t even hear what Archie and Benny were saying

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened up when she saw Este staring at her like that. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you

    waiting because of work, Essie.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Este shook her head.

    She was happy as long as she got to see Roxanne.

    She only got unhappy earlier because she thought Roxanne was avoiding her again.

    After a few minutes of watching them have fun, Lucian made his way over to them with a nk look on

    his face.

    The smile on Roxanne¡¯s face was frozen in ce when she noticed him approaching. She then met his

    gaze with a distant look in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Essie came looking for you in a hurry right after school was over, so

    she hasn¡¯t eaten anything yet. Could you please prepare a set of utensils for her?¡±.

    Naturally, Roxanne wouldn¡¯t refuse a request like that.

    Feeling excited that Roxanne was going to let Este join them for dinner, Archie and Benny grabbed

    Este¡¯s hand and ran into the dining room.

    Roxanne simply shook her head and smiled when she saw their reaction.

    I¡¯ve never seen them run toward the dining room so eagerly¡­ They must be really happy, huh?

    The smile on her face slowly vanished when she recalled that Lucian was still standing next to her.

    Just like that, the living room fell into an awkward silence.

    Even after she changed into her slippers, Lucian was still standing there with an emotionless look on

    his face.

    Roxanne then nced at the kids and nodded at him before making her way into the dining room.

    The kids stopped ying when they saw hering and just sat there staring at her.

    Noticing that Archie and Benny had reserved a seat for her next to Este, Roxanne sat down beside

    her. She then instinctively nced at the living room and saw Lucian sitting on the couch all by himself.

    Because he had his side facing them, she couldn¡¯t get a clear view of his facial expression.

    As if he had detected her gaze, Lucian turned his head and looked in her direction.

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507

    Roxanne tensed up the moment their gazes met. She then retracted her gaze and tried to act like she

    was looking at something else in his direction.

    ¡°Hurry up and dig in. The food is getting cold,¡± Lysa urged them with a smile.

    Having been snapped out of her daze, Roxanne nodded absent-mindedly and began topping the kids¡¯

    tes up with food.

    Este simply stared at her food and refused to eat it.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Essie? Do you not like the food?¡± Roxanne asked in confusion.

    I don¡¯t recall her being a picky eater, though¡­

    Este cautiously nced at the living room before saying in an adorable voice, ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    V

    Roxanne¡¯s expression froze as she knew what Este was going to say.

    ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯t eaten either. Can he join us?¡± Este asked with an expectant look in her eyes.

    Roxanne let out a helpless sigh when she heard that.

    I figured Lucian probably hadn¡¯t eaten when I heard Este hade over immediately after school.

    Since he was already here, I thought of inviting him to the table to show him the most basic of

    hospitality. However, he only asked if I could let Este join us for dinner, so I couldn¡¯t really bring

    myself to invite him. Besides, he didn¡¯t seem like he wanted to join us anyway¡­

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis?¡± Este tugged at her shirt sleeve.

    Roxanne let out a silent sigh and patted her on the head as she said, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯ll go invite

    your daddy right now.¡±

    She then turned toward Lysa and said, ¡°Lysa, bring us another set of utensils.¡±

    Lysa nodded and went off to fetch the utensils from the kitchen while Roxanne made her way to the

    living room.

    Lucian was scrolling through his phone on the couch when she walked up to him.

    Unsure if he was genuinely unaware of her presence or deliberately waiting for her, Roxanne said,

    ¡°Essie told me you haven¡¯t eaten.¡±

    Lucian then looked up at her and replied coldly, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    What the heck is with that attitude of his? It¡¯s obvious that he was deliberately waiting for my invitation!

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Roxanne thought to herself with a frustrated frown.

    Since she had already initiated the conversation, she had no choice but to go through with it and asked

    reluctantly, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, how about joining us for dinner?¡±

    Given how cold her tone was, anyone else would¡¯ve known she was simply being polite and turned her

    invitation down.

    Lucian, however, arched an eyebrow at her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t mind at all, but I¡¯m not sure if you would,

    Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne red at him as she forced the words out of her mouth. ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Lucian then put his phone away and got up from the couch. ¡°In that case, I shall graciously ept your

    invitation.¡±

    Roxanne nodded and went back to the dining room.

    As if his n had worked perfectly, Lucian was smiling gleefully as he walked behind her.

    While Roxanne was oblivious to his expression, Archie and Benny saw it clearly from the dining table

    and exchanged surprised nces in response.

    Who would¡¯ve thought Daddy was such a cunning guy?

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508

    While having dinner, Roxanne realized Lysa had arranged for Lucian to be seated right in front of her.

    As Lucian¡¯s gaze would fall upon her from time to time, Roxanne felt extremely ufortable

    throughout the entire meal.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    After what seemed like forever, they were finally done having dinner. Lysa then cleaned up the table

    while Roxanne and the others headed over to the living room to rehearse the stage y.

    Although they had yet to finalize the roles for the y, Lucian and Roxanne became obvious choices

    for the prince and princess due to the kissing scene. .

    The kids then stared nkly at Roxanne as they were unsure of the roles they should take up.

    After going through the script, Roxanne gave it some thought before saying hesitantly, ¡°Essie can y

    the role of the witch.¡±

    Este nodded obediently in response.

    ¡°What about us, Mommy?¡± Archie and Benny asked in unison while staring at her excitedly.

    They were curious as they didn¡¯t remember finding any roles in Sleeping Beauty that suited the two of

    them.

    Roxanne paused briefly before replying with a chuckle, ¡°Hmm¡­ You two can be the fairies!¡±

    Archie and Benny went wide-eyed with shock upon hearing that. What? But we¡¯re boys! How will we

    act as fairies?

    Roxanne burst outughing when she saw their reaction. ¡°All right, let¡¯s change the story up a little. You

    two can act as e

    ess your blessings.¡±

    id of fairie

    Archie and Benny breathed sighs of relief as they epted their roles,

    Having assigned the roles to the kids, Roxanne stood up and nced at Lucian, who was standing

    beside her.

    He simply stared coldly at her in response.

    The smile on Roxanne¡¯s face slowly faded as she said, ¡°It seems we will have to take

    up extra roles for this y. Not only will we be ying as the prince and princess, but also as the king

    and queen.¡±

    Lucian nodded in agreement without any hesitation, much to Roxanne¡¯s relief.

    ¡°This is the script. Take a look at your lines and try to memorize them as best you can,¡± she said while

    handing the kids her phone.

    The kids then huddled together as they read through the script on the phone.

    Roxanne turned to look at Lucian and said, ¡°We should go through the script as well. Could you search

    one up on your phone, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian whipped out his phone and searched for a script on the spot.

    .

    As Roxanne leaned in closer to read the script, the two of them were so near to each other that they

    could hear each other breathing.

    Despite Roxanne¡¯s best efforts at staying focused on the script, she found herself getting distracted by

    him a lot. Lucian, on the other hand, waspletely calm and focused as he went through the script.

    Roxanne was blushing so hard that she barely remembered anything even after going through the

    entire script.

    She was snapped out of her dazed state when Lucian¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°Do you want to read it

    again?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head and stepped away from him as she blurted, ¡°No, I¡¯m good. You can go

    through it again if you need to, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian arched an eyebrow at her in amusement when he saw her reddened face.

    Good thing I¡¯ve already gone through the script a few times before. Also, I don¡¯t really have many lines

    since my character will be sleeping for the most part.

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief at the thought of that.

    ¡°We¡¯re done, Mommy! Can we start rehearsing now?¡± the kids asked excitedly after finishing their

    script.

    Roxanne nodded absent-mindedly and instinctively nced at Lucian in response.

    Having detected her gaze, Lucian put his phone away and nodded at her in response, indicating that

    he was ready as well.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509

    ying the part of the king, Lucian weed Archie and Benny by saying, ¡°Wee to the party, you

    adorable elves!¡±

    Although he had gotten his lines correct, his tone sounded so cold that it didn¡¯t match the mood at all.

    As a result, Archie and Benny found themselves unable to get into character.

    Roxanne shot Lucian a helpless look and said, ¡°This is a fairy tale meant for children, Mr. Farwell. You¡¯ll

    scare the kids off like that.¡±

    Unsure of what she meant, Lucian simply frowned at her in confusion. ?

    ¡°You need to put more emotion into your lines. We just had a baby, so you should be more happy about

    it,¡± Roxanne exined.

    Those words had barely left her mouth when she realized how wrong that sounded. ¡°The king and

    queen are having a celebration for their princess, but you don¡¯t sound like you¡¯re celebrating at all!¡± she

    quickly exined with her face all red.

    Lucian frowned and stared at her in silence.

    ¡°Try to recall how you felt when Essie was born,¡± Roxanne reminded him patiently.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes turned slightly gloomy as he nced at Este.

    Her condition was terrible when I got her, so I felt nothing but anger and heartache. There was no

    excitement whatsoever¡­

    With that in mind, he stared at Roxanne and wondered how she felt when she gave birth to Este

    back then.

    Thinking he still didn¡¯t understand what she meant, Roxanne tried to give him some more guidance.

    ¡°How did you talk to your employees at Farwell Group duringpany parties?¡±

    ¡°Just like that,¡± Lucian replied with a straight face.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll say this line instead. You¡­¡±

    Roxanne had wanted to tell Lucian to avoid speaking if possible but held herself back when she

    recalled that he would have lots of lines as the prince.

    Lucian arched an eyebrow at her in confusion.

    Roxanne let out an awkward chuckle in response. ¡°Never mind-let¡¯s just forget this part for now.¡±

    Lucian nodded without saying a word.

    Roxanne then got into character and smiled at Archie and Benny as she continued, ¡°Wee to the

    party, you adorable elves!¡±.

    The two kids got into character as well and smiled back at her. ¡°Thank you for the invitation, Your

    Majesty. Please allow us to give the princess our blessings!¡±

    Archie and Benny then danced about with their magic wands as they chanted a few magic words.

    Roxanne was about to thank them when Este entered the scene as the witch.

    ¡°You guys sure are bold!¡± she shouted while ring at them.

    Roxanne nearly burst outughing when she saw how cute Este looked. She then pretended to back

    away in fear, only to be pulled into Lucian¡¯s embrace.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked, showing some emotion this time.

    Este then replied with her lines ording to the script.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne¡¯s mind went nk as she froze up in Lucian¡¯s arms.

    She was so shocked by his sudden hug that she forgot they were rehearsing and instinctively broke

    free from his grip.

    Her response was so sudden that Este stopped reciting her lines halfway through and stared at her

    in confusion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mommy?¡± Benny asked worriedly.

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510

    It wasn¡¯t until she heard Benny¡¯s voice that Roxanne regained her senses and recalled that they were

    rehearsing.

    As for Lucian¡¯s actions, it was needed by the script.

    Realizing that fact, the apologetic Roxanne smiled at the children. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for spacing out. Please

    continue.¡±

    After exchanging curious nces, the children obediently agreed.

    Meanwhile, Lucian, who was looking at Roxanne, had an epiphany that brought a

    grim expression to his face.

    Feeling guilty to the extent of not daring to look in his direction, Roxanne naturally didn¡¯t notice the

    change in him.

    As the rehearsal continued, they had to change their roles.

    Roxanne, ying the princess after she was all grown up, did so with much aplomb.

    It wasn¡¯t until the prince appeared while she was asleep that her frustrations began to build.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    VV

    Taking on the role of the prince, Lucian would either be too aloof or not angry enough when he faced

    Este.

    Naturally, his performance caused Roxanne to worry.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, you¡¯ll scare the children this way.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, you¡¯re facing a witch, not Essie. You have to look more fierce.¡±

    Lucian was speechless.

    After a few rounds, the tired Este gave her father a wry look, her face filled with annoyance.

    Under his daughter¡¯s re, Lucian couldn¡¯t resist feeling helpless about it.

    Despite his desire to act well, he was hampered by his inherently calm temperament, making it difficult

    for him to express the right emotion.

    Without saying a word, both father and daughter stood still and red at each other.

    Watching the scene, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel amused.

    Despite knowing Lucian for very long, this was the first time she saw him being bad at something

    When she saw Este on the brink of tears, Roxanne stroked her head with a smile. ¡°Essie, why don¡¯t

    you take a break? I¡¯ll take over your role in the scene with your daddy.¡±

    After nodding with a pitiful expression, Este headed to where the brothers were, her head hanging

    low.

    Roxanne subsequently took her ce opposite Lucian.

    When she saw the expression on Lucian¡¯s face, Roxanne, too, was exasperated. ¡°Mr. Farwell, you¡¯re

    here to rescue someone, not kill them, so don¡¯t look so cold.¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Lucian took her advice and tried to adjust his expression ordingly.

    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, it just wouldn¡¯te out right.

    Sighing softly, Roxanne reached out to press the corner of his lips. ¡°Rx. Don¡¯t be so tense.¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than both of them froze.

    Roxanne, with an awkward expression, retracted her hand and returned to her spot.

    As for Lucian, he maintained the smile that Roxanne had drawn on his lips. Despite that, his brows

    were knitted, making for a really weird sight.

    When the three children saw Lucian and Roxanne¡¯s reactions, all of them were equally confounded.

    After a moment of deathly silence, Roxanne was the first to regain herposure. Checking the time

    as if nothing had happened, she smiled at the children. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Since you have school

    tomorrow, that will be all for today.¡±

    Given how much intimacy had urred between them during the entire period, Roxanne was too

    embarrassed to face Lucian anymore.

    Fortunately, the children were cooperative and readily agreed with what she said.

    When she didn¡¯t hear Lucian¡¯s answer after a while, Roxanne, steeling herself, looked up at him, ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, let¡¯s continue next time.¡±

    Noticing the panic on her face and recalling the sensation of her touch, Lucian nodded as an unknown

    emotion flickered through his eyes. ¡°All right.¡±

    Just as he spoke, he went to Este¡¯s side to hold her hand,

    Nheless, Este gave Roxanne a reluctant look. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are we going to continue tomorrow?¡±

    Este wanted to see her every day.

    In the end, Roxanne answered in a vague manner that indicated her agreement.

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511

    Chapter 511 The next evening, Roxanne nned to leave work early to pick the children up from

    school.

    It had been a long time since she did so as she had been trying to avoid Lucian. Now that meeting him

    was inevitable, there was no need to hide from him.

    Holding that thought, Roxanne gave Lysa a call, letting thetter know that she would pick up the

    children herself.

    Lysa agreed at once.

    Upon ending the call, Roxanne threw herself back into work.

    Even though the Damaris family¡¯s research institute was still in the nning stage, a lot of details still

    needed to be confirmed with Roxanne¡¯s research institute. Furthermore, Roxanne, not wanting to

    disappoint the Damaris family, had to make sure that her preparations wereprehensive enough.

    Meanwhile, Colby had finished his work in the research facility and came over to provide her with a

    progress report. The moment he stepped in, he sat quietly opposite her when he saw how engrossed

    she was in work, hoping to speak to her when she was done.

    It wasn¡¯t until a long whileter that Roxanne shifted her attention away from the screen. At the sight of

    Colby, she was stunned. ¡°Dr. Galloway, why are you here? When did youe in?¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Colby grinned. ¡°I just got here. Since you were busy, I didn¡¯t want to disrupt your work.¡±

    Roxanne gave him a slight nod. ¡°What is it? How are things at the research facility?¡±

    Colby replied, ¡°I was just going to talk to you about it. The projects over thest few days have been

    going smoothly. Therefore, you can prepare for our coboration with the Damaris family without

    worry.¡±

    Colby had barely finished when he added in admiration, ¡°Everyone in the research institute is talking

    about the uing coboration. They are looking forward to it and feel grateful to you for securing

    such an opportunity.¡±

    Roxanne got up to pour him some coffee before smiling humbly at his words. ¡°The credit for securing

    the coboration goes to everyone here. After all, they are the ones who have kept this ce running.

    Regardless of how smart I am, there¡¯s no way the Damaris family chose to work with us solely on my

    ount.¡±

    Roxanne was certain that the Damaris family had conducted a thorough background check on their

    research institute before choosing them as their partner.

    After thanking her upon receiving his drink, Colby inquired about the progress of her preparations.

    ¡°How are thingsing along at your end?¡±

    Roxanne casually turned her screen around in order to show him.

    Even though the coboration details had been decided, the Damaris family¡¯s research institute wasn¡¯t

    on track yet. Thus, Roxanne could only spend thest few days identifying the direction of the family¡¯s

    research and reading up on thetest information in an effort to prepare ahead of time.

    After going through it, Colby knitted his brows. ¡°This is a field that our research institute has not

    explored before. Thus, I¡¯m not sure if we can meet the Damaris family¡¯s expectations.¡±

    Roxanne curled her lips into a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m preparing for it as much as possible.

    Furthermore, if the coboration goes well, our research institute will be able to expand the fields that

    we¡¯re involved in, which will be extremely beneficial to our future development.¡±

    Colby responded with a thoughtful nod. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll make sure everyone is well prepared.¡±

    In the midst of their discussion, there was a sudden knock on the door.

    When Roxanne opened it, she saw one of the researchers, dressed in ab coat, standing at the door.

    When he saw Roxanne, the man reported awkwardly, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, excuse me for troubling you before

    you leave, but we have encountered a problem with our experiment. Can you help us take a look at

    it?¡±|

    Roxanne agreed without hesitation while Colby, too, followed them back to the research facility.

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512

    Meanwhile, ss had ended at the kindergarten. With most of the students gone, only the three

    children were left waiting at the school field.

    They were in a particrly good mood as they were looking forward to the rehearsalter

    While Archie and Benny would chat asionally, Este sat obediently by the side with a smile on her

    adorable face.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t Ms. Lane here yet?¡± Benny began to grow curious when he noticed the sky turning dark.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Ms. Lane has always arrived early, so why is shete today?

    Despite furrowing his brows, Archie reassured his brother, ¡°Perhaps she¡¯s upied with something.

    Let¡¯s just wait for a while longer.¡±

    At that moment, Lucian strode through the kindergarten entrance and was greeted by the sight of the

    three children sitting in a row.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Este, the first to see him, waved at Lucian.

    After hurrying up to her, Lucian knitted his brows while staring at the brothers.

    Over thest few days, Lysa had been picking up the boys since Roxanne was avoiding Lucian. Thus,

    they were usually gone by the time he arrived.

    What¡¯s going on today?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Lane?¡± Lucian asked in a gentle tone.

    Propping their chins up with a hand, the boys were equally clueless. ¡°We don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Archie says that Ms. Lane might be busy,¡± Benny exined in his squeaky voice.

    Frowning, Lucian checked the time and suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    The boys exchanged a nce.

    Even though Benny was tempted, Archie shook his head with an expressionless face. The look in his

    eyes was just as distant as Roxanne¡¯s. ¡°You don¡¯t have to. We¡¯ll just wait for Ms. Lane. Otherwise,

    she¡¯ll worry if she doesn¡¯t see us here.¡±

    Lucian replied at once, ¡°I¡¯ll give your mommy a call and tell her to inform Ms. Lane.¡±

    With the boys still appearing reluctant, Lucian? added, ¡°I¡¯m going to send Essie over to your house for

    the rehearsal anyway.¡±

    Este, too, urged them, ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Daddy will let Ms. Lane know. Since it¡¯s alreadyte, let¡¯s

    leave quickly!¡±

    As she spoke, she tugged the boys¡¯ bags with a look of anticipation.

    However, the brothers merely hugged their bags tighter. Their resentment for Lucian couldn¡¯t be any

    more obvious.

    Este then turned around to look to her father for help.

    After giving her head a reassuring stroke, Lucian returned his attention to the boys who were sitting on

    the bench. ¡°If you continue to wait here, Ms. Ward will also have to wait with you. Have you thought

    about that?¡±

    At that, Pippa¡¯s first reaction was to say that it was fine. However, the look on Lucian¡¯s face caused her

    to swallow her words in fear. Instead, she wore an awkward expression in front of the children

    The brothers stared at their teacher before thinking about their mother. Identical conflicted expressions

    dominated their faces.

    At that moment, Este rubbed her stomach pitifully with a pout. ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Lucian raised his brows slightly. ¡°We¡¯ll have to wait for the brothers.¡±

    Upon hearing his words, the boys finally got off the bench with their bags and trudged up to Lucian¡¯s

    side.

    After motioning for Este to hold the brothers¡¯ hands, Lucian took his leave from Pippa before leading

    them out of the kindergarten.

    Once all of them got into the car, Lucian started the engine and drove toward Roxanne¡¯s home.

    Since the three children were sitting at the back, Este would asionally speak to the boys. Before

    long, all of them dropped their guard and began to y in the back.

    The sound of the children arguing caused Lucian¡¯s expression to soften slightly, and there was even a

    hint of amusement in his eyes.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513

    By the time Roxanne came out of the research facility, it was already past seven in the cvening

    Checking the time, she felt as if she had forgotten something.

    In the midst of her trying to recall what it was, she received a call from Lysa, which she picked up with a

    frown.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you on your way?¡± Lysa¡¯s voice rang out the moment she answered.

    Her words had Roxanne instantly thinking of the boys. She replied at once, ¡°I forgot about them! I¡¯m

    heading over right away!¡±

    Ending the call in a hurry, she sped toward the kindergarten.

    Upon her arrival, she was greeted by the closed gate at its entrance. Evidently, the brothers were no

    longer inside.

    Overwhelmed by panic, Roxanne froze momentarily before it urred to her to give Pippa a call.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell has picked Archie and Benny up. Didn¡¯t he inform you about it?¡± Pippa asked curiously.

    Lucian picked them up¡­

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief. After thanking Pippa, she ended the call with mixed emotions.

    While staring at the empty kindergarten, she was filled with guilt and self-me.

    She had grown so used to Lysa collecting the boys that she ended up allowing such an important

    matter to slip her mind.

    Luckily, Lucian was there.

    Suddenly, her ringing phone jolted her out of her thoughts.

    After getung a grip of herself, she nced at the caller ID,

    Seeing Lucian¡¯s name, she figured that it must be about the children.

    Hence, she answered without hesitation,

    ¡°When are youing back?¡± When Lucian¡¯s maic voice rang out, Roxanne was

    stunned by his words.

    It took her a few seconds to realize he was likely waiting at her house, as they were due to rehearse for

    the y.

    It was just that his words drove her imagination wild, for he made it sound as if they were a family.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Suppressing the turbulent emotions within her, Roxanne inly replied, ¡°I¡¯m on my way. Thanks for

    picking Archie and Benny up.¡±

    After grunting in acknowledgment, Lucian reminded casually, ¡°Be careful while driving. The kids are

    ying, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    As another strange sensation crept into her heart, Roxanne mumbled a response before ending the

    call.

    Lucian¡¯s tone just makes it all too easy for me to get carried away with my thoughts.

    After lingering at the kindergarten entrance to calm her nerves, Roxanne departed for her mansion.

    The moment she stepped into the house, she was greeted by the sight of Lucian working on the couch.

    The children were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, what held you up tonight?¡± Lysa weed her with a concerned tone.

    Roxanne, in an apologetic tone, exined, ¡°I had wanted to go get them but was dyed by work.¡±

    After acknowledging her answer, Lysa threw Lucian a nce and added, ¡°Luckily, they didn¡¯t have to

    wait as Mr. Farwell sent them home.¡±

    Just as Roxanne trailed Lysa¡¯s gaze, she saw Lucian wrapping up his work and approaching them after

    keeping his phone.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± As Lucian came up to her, Roxanne averted her gaze and thanked him softly

    Lucian, with a cursory nod, suggested in his deep voice, ¡°Since you¡¯re back, you should have your

    dinner first as the children have beenining about being hungry. Even though Lysa has already

    prepared dinner, they still insisted on waiting for you¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted as she pursed her lips and nodded.

    In response to her agreement, Lucian turned around and headed to the backyard.

    Roxanne followed him, knowing that the children were likely there.

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514

    In the brightly lit backyard, the boys were kicking a ball around while Este, holding up her skirt,

    ambled behind them. Even though she didn¡¯t manage to get a kick in, she smiled widely the entire time.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Benny, who had just kicked the ball in the direction of the door, was given a fright when he

    suddenly saw Roxanne emerge from the house.

    The moment she stepped out, Roxanne was stunned to see the ball flying straight at her face.

    Just when it was inches away from her, she felt a hand reach out from behind and pull her to the side.

    In the next second, the ball brushed past her body before falling onto the ground.

    As Lucian appeared from behind Roxanne, he looked at the dumbstruck children and instructed in a

    deep voice, ¡°Come back in for dinner.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until they gradually gathered their wits that they hurried up to Roxanne¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m sorry for scaring you. Are you all right?¡± Benny apologized meekly.

    Roxanne gave his hair a reassuring tousle. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but you have to be more careful next time.¡±

    Just as she spoke, something else urred to her. Giving Este an amused yet helpless look, she

    reprimanded the brothers, ¡°How could you y ball with Essie? She¡¯s wearing a dress, for goodness

    sake. What if she had fallen?¡±

    Having heard Roxanne¡¯s words, the boys exchanged nces before scratching their noses to hide

    their guilt.

    Suddenly, Este¡¯s high-pitched voice rang out. ¡°They didn¡¯t ask me. It was I who wanted to y with

    them.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s brows jumped in surprise, for she didn¡¯t expect Este to speak out on behalf of the

    brothers.

    Nheless, it was still dangerous for her to be running wild with the boys while wearing a dress. On

    top of that, she barely had any energy left given how hungry she was.

    It was one thing for the children to be yful but another for Lucian not to stop them.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne subconsciously threw Lucian an usatory nce,

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    As if he could sense the attention she ced on him, Lucian exined without turning around, ¡°Essie

    rarely gets the opportunity to run. Since she¡¯s having fun, there¡¯s no reason to stop her.¡±

    Roxanne had no furtherment after hearing his response. She then took the children to wash their

    hands before leading them into the dining room.

    As the food had already gotten cold, Lysa reheated them.

    Considering how famished they were, the boys began wolfing down their food once everyone took their

    seats at the table.

    The innocent Este, after observing them, picked up her cutlery and ate just as aggressively

    Watching the scene unfold, Roxanne just couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. She then patted her boys on

    their backs. ¡°Slow down. You¡¯re setting a bad example for Essie.¡±

    After giving Este a nce, the boys burst out inughter beforeplying.

    ¡°Mommy, why did youe back sote today?¡± Benny asked curiously halfway through dinner.

    She gave his head an apologetic tussle. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I did n to pick you up today and even told Lysa

    about it. Unfortunately, something unexpected came up at work, causing me to forget.¡±

    Upon hearing her reason, the boys gave her an understanding nod. ¡°It¡¯s all right. However, the next

    time you want to pick us up, please let us know. Otherwise, we¡¯ll worry about Ms. Lane.¡±

    Feeling as if her heart had melted, Roxanne agreed with a smile.

    At that moment, Benny added, ¡°To make up for letting us wait for such a long time, why don¡¯t you pick

    us up every day from now on? How about that?¡±

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515

    Roxanne¡¯s brows furrowed in reflex. Right as she was about to say something, Benny, as if he could

    read her mind, changed his request. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it every day; just until the anniversary

    celebration will do.¡±

    In response to Benny backing down, Roxanne sighed in relief and agreed, ¡°All right.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Her answer filled the children¡¯s faces with tion.

    Meanwhile, displeasure shed across Lucian¡¯s face when he noticed Benny wavering in his stance

    He was cognizant of why Benny did it and the reason why Roxanne could readily agree.

    Since they were going to be rehearsing for the y, there was no point in her avoiding him for the time

    being.

    Once the anniversary celebration was over, she would then stay as far away from him as she could

    Given that Roxanne hade backte, it was already well past eight by the time dinner was done.

    With limited time left, they could only rush through the rehearsal before it was time for Lucian to take

    Este home.

    When she was reluctant to leave, Roxanne coaxed her with a smile, ¡°Be a good girl, Essie. I¡¯ll be

    collecting all of you from school tomorrow, and we can have fun then, all right?¡±

    Only after hearing Roxanne¡¯s reassurances did Este nod inpliance.

    Just as Roxanne looked up to bid Lucian goodbye, his phone suddenly rang.

    Holding her tongue tactfully, she watched as Lucian answered the call with an emotionless expression.

    As it was rted to work, Lucian stopped to inform Roxanne before heading off to the balcony to take

    it, leaving her alone with the three children in the living room,

    When the kids saw Lucian going off to answer his call, their eyes lit up at the opportunity to y,

    Thus, the three of them ran off before Roxanne could even say a word.

    Roxanne, smiling in resignation, went along by ying hide and seek with them.

    As their house wasn¡¯t big, Archie and Benny would always end up hiding in the same few ces. Once

    Roxanne found them with little effort, the three of them set off in search of Este

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Benny gave Roxanne¡¯s sleeve a gentle tug.

    Trailing the trajectory of his gaze, Roxanne saw a dainty pair of legs underneath the curtain. In fact, it

    was still trying to wiggle its way toward the corner.

    Unaware that she had been discovered and clueless about how obvious her hiding spot was, Este

    was still trying to get into a better location.

    After watching Este¡¯s adorable movements, Roxanne instinctively looked at the man on the balcony.

    Lucian, with his back facing them, was still on the phone. Looks like it will be a while before he finishes.

    Retracting her gaze, Roxanne gestured at Archie and Benny to be quiet so that they could continue the

    game with Este for a little longer.

    The boys, aware of their mother¡¯s intention, yed along by calling out Este¡¯s name while walking

    back and forth in the house.

    As the figure behind the curtain moved a little, Roxanne could hear the sound of a faint giggle.

    Nheless, it was quickly suppressed by Este.

    When she saw how happy the little girl was, Roxanne treaded silently toward her.

    ¡°I found you!¡± Upon reaching Este¡¯s side, she gently pulled the curtain away.

    Este was momentarily stunned before running away andughing at the same time.

    Tickled by Este¡¯s response, Roxanne calmly followed behind her. ¡°I¡¯m going to Catch you now!¡±

    At that moment, Archie and Benny joined in the fray by surrounding Este.

    Left with no way out, Este fled toward the balcony in her panic,

    Meanwhile, Lucian had just ended his call and was oblivious to what was going on, No sooner had he

    turned around than he saw his daughter crashing into him while panting heavily. As if by instinct, he

    managed to get a hold of her,

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516

    At the sight of Este throwing herself into Lucian¡¯s arms, Roxanne stopped awkwardly and held back

    the two boys running behind her.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Unaware of the change in Roxanne¡¯s mood, Este tugged ecstatically at Lucian¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y hide and seek for a while before going home!¡±

    Lowering his head to gaze at Este, Lucian then shifted his attention to Roxanne with an indiscernible

    look in his eyes.

    When she met his gaze, Roxanne felt a sudden sense of guilt.

    She had just reprimanded the brothers for running wildly with Este. But now, she was the one doing it

    instead.

    After an awkward silence, Lucian remarked in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll be taking Essie home

    now.¡±

    He had barely finished when he turned toward Este and said, ¡°We have to go now, but we¡¯lle

    back again tomorrow.¡±

    Despite puffing her cheeks up to express her unwillingness, Este recognized that she had had a lot

    of fun that evening already. After a brief hesitation, she demonstrated her acquiescence by holding her

    father¡¯s hand.

    When she reached the mansion¡¯s door with Lucian, Este turned around and waved at Roxanne with

    a reluctant expression. ¡°Bye, Ms. Jarvis. Bye, Archie, Benny.¡±

    Roxanne, too, bid the little girl farewell. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    All of a sudden, Lucian looked down at Este and surprised everyone with his next words. ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    We¡¯ll y hide and seek again with Ms. Jarvis tomorrow.¡±

    The mere mention of the game caused Este to smile so happily that her eyes couldn¡¯t be seen.

    As for Roxanne, the sound of Lucian¡¯s voice caused her to blush faintly.

    After watching his car disappear into the distance, Roxanne led the boys back into the mansion,

    The next evening, she went to school to pick them up just as she promised.

    When she arrived at the kindergarten entrance, she saw the three of them standing in front of Pippa

    Unable to hear the exchange between them, all she could see was Este bursting into gleeful

    laughter.

    Upon her arrival, the children looked at her in unison, their faces glowing with joy.

    The heartwarming sight melted Roxanne¡¯s heart as she hurried over to their side.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    The children called out to her in their squeaky voices.

    After giving their heads an affectionate pat each, Roxanne¡¯s attention fell on Este. ¡°Essie, is your

    daddy not here yet?¡±

    Este nodded, as Lucian would usually arriveter.

    Pondering for a moment, Roxanne then suggested with a smile, ¡°In that case, do you want toe

    home with me first?¡±.

    Este nodded in agreement without giving it a second thought. In fact, she even reached out to hold

    Roxanne¡¯s sleeve of her own volition.

    Roxanne then held Este¡¯s hand before bidding goodbye to Pippa and herding the children into her

    car.

    As the children climbed into the backseat obediently, they felt as if they had returned to the time when

    Este was living with them. The only difference was that she could now interact with them normally,

    injecting further dynamism into their rtionship.

    Consequently, the car, filled with their excited voices, felt especially lively.

    When Roxanne saw how they were fooling around in the backseat through the rearview mirror, a gentle

    smile emerged on her face. As she took her phone to give Lucian a call, it rang with a call from him

    instead.

    Roxanne proceeded to answer.

    ¡°Are you picking Archie and Benny up today? I¡¯m tied up with something right now. If you can, please

    bring Essie along to your ce.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s deep voice rang out the moment she answered.

    Even though his words were consistent with her intention, she had an indescribable feeling after

    hearing what he said.

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517

    Meanwhile, before Roxanne had the opportunity to answer, Lucian furrowed his brows and added

    grimly, ¡°If it¡¯s not convenient, I¡¯ll send Cayden over.¡±

    Regaining her senses, Roxanne calmed herself down and replied, ¡°It¡¯s all right. Essie is already in my

    car. I was just about to give you a call to tell you.¡±

    Her words cased the tension on his face. ¡°Thanks for that. Anyway, I have to go off now.¡±

    Before Roxanne could even react, Lucian ended the call.

    All she could hear was the call-end tone.

    After spacing out for a few seconds, Roxanne put her phone aside. Nheless, Lucian¡¯s voice

    continued to reverberate in her mind.

    She was unsure if she was overthinking it, but it felt as if he was warming up to her after spending the

    last two days rehearsing together.

    In fact, she would sometimes be mired in the illusion that they were a family, and that was the exact

    sensation she felt a moment ago.

    Unfortunately, the thought of Sonya alone caused her to snap back into reality.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Curious as to why she hadn¡¯t yet driven off, the children checked on her.

    Roxanne, gradually gathering her thoughts, mumbled a response before starting the drive back home.

    By the time they arrived, the dinner Lysa prepared was already waiting for them.

    When Lysa only saw the four of them, she was surprised. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Used to having dinner together with him over thest two days, Lysa felt out of sorts when she only

    saw Este and not Lucian.

    When she looked behind them to check, Lucian was still nowhere to be seen.

    Lysa then gave Roxanne a quizzical look as if he was a member of their family.

    Noucing Lysa¡¯s strange expression, Roxanne knitted her brows but quickly realized that the niggling

    sensation she felt wasn¡¯t imagined. At the same time, for some inexplicable reason, her mood

    plummeted. ¡°Ie¡­ is tied up with work.¡±

    Lysa nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°In that case, should we wait for him, or shall we

    start first?¡±

    Roxanne fell into deep thought again.

    Lysa¡¯s question sparked a glint in Este¡¯s eyes as she turned around and gave Roxanne a pitiful look.

    ¡°I want Daddy¡­¡±

    She had barely spoken when she gave Roxanne¡¯s sleeve a gentle tug and whined, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t eat

    when he¡¯s busy.¡±

    After hearing Este¡¯s words, Roxanne had no choice but to nod at Lysa. ¡°Let¡¯s wait for a while then.¡±

    Lysa bobbed her head in acknowledgment.

    Roxanne, with conflicted emotions, ushered the children to wash their hands.

    ¡°Mommy, are we waiting for Mr. Farwell to have dinner together?¡± Benny asked while the water was

    running down his hands.

    He had heard what Roxanne promised Este but was also aware that she was trying to avoid Lucian.

    In the end, Roxanne mumbled an affirmative.

    Sensing his mother¡¯s reluctance, Benny tilted his head in confusion.

    Since Mommy doesn¡¯t like Daddy, why did she agree to wait for him to have dinner?

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Oblivious to what was going through Benny¡¯s mind, she waited for them to finish washing their hands

    before leading them out of the bathroom. It was then that they heard a knock on the door.

    Everyone could guess that Lucian had arrived.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne put on an aloof expression as she opened the door.

    When she did, she was greeted by the sight of Lucian in a suit and a neatly tied tie. He looked as if he

    had juste out of a meeting and was still exuding an authoritative air.

    Roxanne, after being briefly stunned by his appearance, stepped aside to make way. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Lucian gave her a slight nod before brushing past her to enter the living room.

    WO

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    At the sight of her father, Este ran up to Lucian¡¯s side and pointed to the untouched food on the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally here. All of us are famished!¡±

    As Lucian followed the trajectory of Este¡¯s gaze, he saw Archie and Benny at the dining table,

    looking at him while supporting their heads with one hand. Their eyes still reflected the resentment they

    felt for him.

    As for the five sets of dinnerware on the table, they remained untouched.

    Evidently, everyone was waiting for him to have dinner together.

    Realizing that fact, Lucian felt aplex range of emotions as he nced at Roxanne, who had just

    come up to his side.

    When their eyes met, she briefly froze before exining by reflex, ¡°Este wanted to wait for you.¡±

    Raising his brows slightly, Lucian looked down at his daughter, who nodded with a gleeful grin as if she

    was taking credit for it.

    In response, Lucian stroked her head and apologized to Roxanne and the boys, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for holding

    you up. I didn¡¯t realize you were waiting for me to have dinner.¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Now that you¡¯re here, let¡¯s dig in and then continue with our

    rehearsal.¡±

    After giving her a nod, Lucian washed his hands before taking a seat at the table opposite her.

    When dinner was over, everyone began rehearsing.

    After practicing a few times, Roxanne hade to ept Lucian¡¯sck of talent in acting. Therefore,

    she simply went along with the flow.

    As for the three children, their acting skills were better than she had expected. Initially, she was worried

    that they wouldn¡¯t even be fluent with their lines. However, they impressed her not just with their

    eloquence but also with their convincing expressions,

    Once rehearsal was over, the confused Este tilted her head as she stared at the two adults.

    Noticing how she was looking at them, Roxanne crouched by her side. ¡°Essie, what is

    it? Is there a problem?¡±

    Knitting her brows, Este asked hesitantly, ¡°Oh, Ms. Jarvis, does Sleeping Beauty sleep till the end? I

    remember¡­¡±

    I remember that she was awoken by a kiss from the prince! However, the rehearsal always ends after

    the prince defeats the witch.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t have to wait for Este to finish her sentence before she understood what the girl was

    going to say. She interrupted with a smile, ¡°Of course not.¡±

    A baffled look emerged on Este¡¯s face. ¡°But the rehearsal always stops here.¡±

    Having heard Este¡¯s question, Archie and Benny came over, for they too were equally curious.

    Faced with the children¡¯s confounded expressions, Roxanne furrowed her brows, at a sudden loss for

    words.

    Even though Pippa had mentioned that they only needed to look like they were kissing and no physical

    contact was needed, Roxanne still wanted to avoid any intimacy with Lucian.

    As a result, she had been neglecting thatst scene on purpose.

    To be honest, she hadn¡¯t expected the children to notice.

    Unable to find the words to exin, Roxanne turned to Lucian for help.

    However, she saw a strange look on his face instead.

    When his gaze met hers, his expression became indifferent once more. He then said something that

    disheartened her further.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. I, too, am curious about it. Ms. Jarvis, why do you always skip thest scene? Isn¡¯t that

    where the soul of the story lies?¡±

    The children nodded in agreement.

    Stumped, Roxanne took a while to regain her senses before walking to Lucian¡¯s side and whispering,

    ¡°Ms. Ward said that we can just pretend to kiss without making contact.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason why we should practice it.¡± Lucian cocked his brows while giving her a thoughtful

    look.

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519

    Having heard Lucian¡¯s words, the frowning Roxanne felt a strong sense of resistance within her

    Lucian¡¯s deep voice rang out again. ¡°If we don¡¯t rehearse it, please don¡¯t use me of taking

    advantage of you when I kiss you by mistake.¡±

    In that moment, Roxanne couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    Nevertheless, she did find the scenario Lucian had conjured up to be entirely possible.

    ¡°Besides, neither of us are actors by profession. If we don¡¯t practice, how would we know where we

    should stand to make the kiss realistic?¡± Lucian, who could sense her wavering, pressed on calmly,

    causing her to feel ambivalent about the matter.

    She admitted that he had a point. However, given that the anniversary celebration was still a few days

    away, she would have to be in close proximity to him for consecutive days if they were to rehearse the

    scene.

    In the midst of her hesitation, Este¡¯s squeaky voice piped up, ¡°Why are we rehearsing everything but

    this scene?¡±

    She proceeded to give Roxanne a quizzical yet innocent look.

    When she saw the confusion in Este¡¯s eyes, Roxanne sighed in resignation. ¡°Fine. We¡¯ll run through

    it too.¡±

    After giving in, she threw Lucian a nce.

    Nevertheless, all she saw was a detached expression, as if thement he made was solely for the

    sake of the rehearsal.

    Shifting her gaze away, Roxanne prayed that it was just her imagination that was running wild

    Given that every scene before the kiss had been rehearsed multiple times, Roxanne had no choice but

    to jump right into the kissing scene.

    The children subsequently led her to the couch, wanting her to lie down.

    However, when Roxanne didn¡¯t move a muscle, Este urged her, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, lie down quickly!¡±

    Roxanne looked at the children¡¯s excited faces and then at the waiting Lucian, still feeling torn over the

    matter.

    It took her a while before she finally felt mentally prepared for it andy down.

    The children smartly made way for Lucian.

    A few seconds passed before he walked over to the couch. Supporting himself with his hand on the

    back of the furniture, he leaned in to look at the woman lying on it.

    Roxanne had shut her eyes, though there was a slight furrow between her brows. From the way her

    eyshes trembled, she looked as if she was going to open her eyes at any moment.

    At the sight of her nervousness, Lucian cocked a brow and sniggered quietly to himself.

    The children, who were all watching by the side, were shocked to see the amusement on Lucian¡¯s face.

    During their rehearsal over the past few days, they kept hearing Roxannein that Lucian didn¡¯t

    have any emotions at all. But from what they were seeing now, they realized that Roxanne¡¯s words

    were a far cry from reality.

    While Roxanney on the couch with her eyes closed, it was so quiet that she could hear a pin drop.

    All she could feel was Lucian¡¯s breath bearing down upon her.

    As he continued to approach, Roxanne¡¯s hands clenched into fists while her brows slowly knitted

    together tightly.

    All of a sudden, Lucian¡¯s breath stopped at an angle with no further movement.

    When Roxanne opened her eyes in curiosity, she was greeted by his annoyed face.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, there¡¯s no need to be so nervous. I will keep my word not to take advantage of you.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s voice sounded a little cold, causing Roxanne to be stunned.

    At the same time, the children chimed in.

    ¡°Mommy, Sleeping Beauty doesn¡¯t frown!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, your expression cannot change because you¡¯re supposed to be asleep!¡±

    After being reminded by the children and ncing at the displeased-looking Lucian, Roxanne lowered

    her gaze self-consciously.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520

    ¡°Close your eyes.¡± Lucian gave her another instruction.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyelids fluttered before sheplied.

    She became nervous when she felt the man¡¯s warm breath near her once more but tried to stay calm

    by digging her nails into her palms.

    The little ones watched as Lucian got closer and closer to Roxanne. Right as his lips were about to

    touch hers, Lucian froze for a moment. Then he tilted his head slightly, creating the illusion of a kiss.

    Roxanne was aware of how Lucian froze and moved his head away. She held her breath and waited

    for quite some time, but the man did not step away from her.

    It was so quiet that she could hear Lucian¡¯s breathing.

    Roxanne could not help but knit her brows. When she cautiously opened her eyes, she saw the man in

    front of her. His gorgeous face left her in a daze for a few seconds.

    When she came to her senses, she pressed her palm against his chest to stop him from advancing. ¡°A

    simple kiss will do. Don¡¯t forget to straighten up once you do so as Sleeping Beauty is supposed to

    wake up.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened while he scrutinized her face.

    Upon hearing that, the man gradually straightened his back and gave Roxanne a baffling smirk.

    ¡°Thanks for your reminder, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne lowered her eyes and stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s call it a day. This should be the ending scene for the

    y.¡±

    She then got up and walked to the three children, leaving Lucian alone on the couch.

    Lucian was pleased with the development.

    As such, he was not bothered by how Roxanne once again distanced herself from him.

    Upon hearing what Roxanne said, Lucian got up from the couch, walked to Este, and said in a deep

    voice, ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow then.¡±

    He lowered his eyes and reminded Este, ¡°Essie, say goodbye to Ms. Jarvis and the boys.¡±

    Este did not throw a tantrum because she knew she would being tomorrow. The little girl waved

    her hand to bid them farewell. ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Jarvis. See you tomorrow, Archie and Benny.¡±

    Roxanne grinned at Este and walked them to the door.

    After sending them off, she brought Archie and Benny back to their room.

    On the way back to the Farwell residence, Este sat in the passenger¡¯s seat and looked at her father

    in anticipation. ¡°Daddy, do you think Ms. Jarvis will like us?¡±

    Lucian froze at Este¡¯s question.

    He merely wanted to use the anniversary celebration to draw Roxanne closer to him and had not

    thought of anything beyond that.

    Thus, he was surprised that Este had developed that train of thought. Getting Roxanne to like Essie

    might be a piece of cake, but getting her to like me¡­

    Lucian could not help but smirk and mock himself when he recalled all the incidents six years ago. She

    left without a trace six years ago. It won¡¯t be easy to win her heart over again.

    Upon noticing his hesitation, Este clenched her fists and asked anxiously, ¡°Will Ms. Jarvis start

    avoiding us again?¡±

    Lucian lifted his eyes to look at the little girl and answered in a solemn voice, ¡°It all depends on what

    you¡¯re capable of.¡±

    Roxanne had always had a soft spot for Este. Lucian always knew he was the only reason she

    maintained a distance from his daughter.

    When she heard that answer, Este pressed her lips and raised her fist. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll try my best!¡±

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521

    After several days of rehearsal, it was finally Friday.

    When Roxanne went to pick the little ones up in the evening, she saw the children carrying a pile of

    clothes in their arms. Excitement was written all over their faces,

    ¡°Look, Mommy! These are our costumes!¡± Benny showed her the costumes as Roxanne walked toward

    him.

    Roxanne nodded gently in response and took over the outfits from the boys.

    Meanwhile, Este was also waiting at one side while carrying two pairs of costumes

    -one for her and one for Lucian.

    Este had always been physically weak. That was why she seemed to have difficulties carrying the

    costumes and a bag on her back.

    Once Roxanne took over the costumes from Benny and Archie, the boys ran to her and helped her with

    the clothes.

    Este gratefully passed the garments to the boys and thanked them.

    The three children then lined up in front of Roxanne, waiting for her to lead them to the car.

    In thest couple of days, Roxanne would always take them back together. Este thought it would be

    the same for today.

    Seeing how excited the children were, Roxanne leaned forward, stroked Este¡¯s head, and said

    awkwardly, ¡°Since the rehearsal is tomorrow, we won¡¯t be rehearsing today anymore.¡±

    That answer took Este by surprise. Feeling disappointed, the little girl lowered her head.

    Since there would be no rehearsal today, Este would not be able to go to Roxanne¡¯s ce to y

    with the boys.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted when she noticed how upset Este was. She looked at the girl and said softly,

    ¡°But Essie, you can wait for your daddy in our car.¡±

    With that said, she straightened her back and reached out her hand to Este.

    Though still upset, Este grabbed Roxanne¡¯s hand and climbed into her car.

    Lucian arrived after a short wait.

    Roxanne noticed the man walking toward Pippa. After finding out where Este was, he walked in their

    direction.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Este opened the car door and greeted Lucian.

    Lucian responded with a curt nod. When he was about to ask Roxanne why she did not bring the

    children home, Este muttered softly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis said there¡¯ll be no rehearsal today.¡±

    Lucian frowned and looked at the woman in the driver¡¯s seat.

    Roxanne exined casually, ¡°They shouldn¡¯t be rehearsing anymore since the performance is

    tomorrow. I hope they can get enough rest today and not be anxious over tomorrow¡¯s performance.¡±.

    Lucian had no choice but to agree with her.

    Despite that, Este was unhappy with the arrangement as she wanted to stay with Roxanne.

    She was afraid that after the performance, Roxanne might avoid them like how she had done

    previously.

    Este could not help but look at Roxanne with her puppy-dog eyes.

    Roxanne had her back to Este, so she did not notice the expression on the little girl¡¯s face. She just

    carried on saying, ¡°Here¡¯s Essie. You can take her home now. I should go home with my kids now too.¡±

    Suddenly, she heard the man¡¯s voice from behind her. ¡°Please let Essie stay a night at your ce.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback by the request.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to help her with the makeup and costumes since the performance is tomorrow. I would

    be relieved if you could help them with all the preparations at home because I¡¯m afraid everyone will be

    extremely busy at the kindergarten,¡± Lucian exined in a calm voice.

    Upon hearing his justification, Roxanne hesitated for a while but finally agreed with the arrangement,

    After knowing that she could sleep over at Roxanne¡¯s ce, Este broke into a wide smile.

    After grabbing Lucian¡¯s costume and handing it to him, they bid each other farewell and drove home.

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522

    Este had not slept over for quite some time, so she was thrilled when she stepped into the house and

    started running around with the two boys. They only stopped chasing each other when Roxanne called

    them over for dinner.

    After dinner, Roxanne yed with the children for a while before asking them to try on their costumes.

    The kindergarten was indeed an elite establishment. It looked like they had put a lot of effort into the

    costumes for the anniversary celebration. The little ones instantly transformed into their characters

    when they wore the garments.

    Archie and Benny both had the same costumes but came in different colors-one in blue and one in

    green. Not only were they given garments that came with a pair of wings, but they also received a pair

    of pointy ears.

    Despite not having any make-up, the two boys already looked like a pair of elves after putting on the

    costumes

    On the other hand, Este was given a long, ck witch¡¯s dress, a ck hat, and a magic wand.

    Yet, she looked so out of ce when she put on the costume because of the innocent look on her face.

    It was as if an angel had identally worn a witch¡¯s outfit.

    The children were amused to see each other in their respective costumes. They tilted their heads and

    urged Roxanne, ¡°Where¡¯s your costume, Mommy?¡±

    They looked as if they had just walked out of a fairytale when they had the costumes on.

    The little ones could not wait to see what Roxanne would look like when she put on hers.

    Roxanne smiled faintly and went to her bedroom with her outfit.

    Not long after, she walked out of the room.

    Brimming with excitement, the children looked over when they heard the sound of the door opening

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    To their confusion, they noticed Roxanne was still wearing the same clothes as earlier

    *The costume fits me well.¡± Upon noucing the expressions on their faces, Roxanne grinned, ¡°I¡¯ll only

    wear the costume tomorrow. All right, kids. It¡¯s time for bed.

    Change back to your clothes now.¡±

    Archie, Benny, and Este reluctantly ran their fingers over their costumes and went to their rooms.

    When Roxanne was about to take Este to the shower after helping her remove her outfit, the girl

    popped a question. ¡°I wonder what Daddy¡¯s costume is?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne paused and kept mum for a few seconds. She then gave Este a smile

    and said, ¡°It will be a prince¡¯s costume, of course. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll see what he looks like tomorrow.¡±

    Este nodded, but she seemed a little distracted.

    Roxanne could not tell what was on the girl¡¯s mind, but she decided not to pry and took her straight to

    the bathroom.

    During the shower, Roxanne told her the Sleeping Beauty story.

    Este raised a doubt after listening to the story, ¡°Does Sleeping Beauty like the prince, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    That question rendered Roxanne speechless.

    ording to the fairytale, Sleeping Beauty lived with the prince after being woken up by his kiss.

    However, it did not rify anything about their rtionship.

    She had no clue if Sleeping Beauty was fond of the prince.

    While Roxanne was still trying to think of an answer, Este asked her another question, ¡°How about

    you, Ms. Jarvis? Do you like Daddy?¡±

    Este kept bombarding her with burning questions to the point where Roxanne could not react to

    them.

    ¡°Can you stop running away from us, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Este¡¯s voice echoed in the bathroom. ¡°I like you

    very much, but you don¡¯t seem to like Daddy. What did Daddy do wrong?¡±

    Roxanne stayed silent for quite some time before answering hesitantly, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t do anything

    wrong.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you avoiding us?¡± Este insisted on getting to the bottom of the matter.

    Roxanne responded with a cursory grin. ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding anyone. I was just caught up with work.

    Besides, I don¡¯t hate your daddy, We¡¯ve been getting along well in thest few days, haven¡¯t we?¡±

 Chapter 523

    Este was going to say something else, but Roxanne interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯ste. We have to get up early tomorrow. Let¡¯s hurry up and wash up and go to bed.¡±

    It was obvious that Roxanne didn¡¯t want to continue with the topic. Este¡¯s eyes turned dark, but she listened to Roxanne obediently and said nothing else.

    She slept with Roxanne. As she rarely had the chance to sleep with Roxanne, she slept soundly that night. Roxanne, however, couldn¡¯t help but recall Este¡¯s innocent question. .

    What did Lucian do wrong?

    There was only one answer that she could think of to that question. Other than the fact that he didn¡¯t like her, he didn¡¯t seem to have done anything else to hurt her.

    However, that alone was enough to make Roxanne keep a distance from him.

    Besides, Sonya and Aubree had also been keeping an eye on her.

    Roxanne did not sleep well that night as thoughts flooded her mind, and she woke up very early the next day.

    Meanwhile, Este was still snuggled next to Roxanne, sleeping soundly.

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze softened and her heart ached as she looked at Este by her side.

    She didn¡¯t know why Este was so dependent on her right after their first meeting.

    At one point, she felt as if she had done something wrong to Este because she couldn¡¯t be hard on Este no matter what.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± Just as Roxanne was lost in her thoughts, Este woke up in a daze.

    Roxanne returned to her senses and stretched out her hand to touch Este¡¯s tiny little face. ¡°You¡¯re awake.¡±

    Este nodded in response, struggling to open her sleepy eyes.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help butugh at the sight of that.

    She had wanted to let Este sleep for a little longer, but when she thought about helping the children to change into their costumes and do their makeup, she had no choice but to wake Este up.

    Este obediently followed Roxanne into the bathroom to wash up.

    After that, Roxanne gave Este simple make-up. Then she applied some heavier colors to Este¡¯s face and drew some patterns at the corner of Este¡¯s eyes, which made thetter look more like a little witch.

    Once that waspleted, Roxanne braided Este¡¯s curly hair into a thick braid and secured it at the back of Este¡¯s head before helping her to put on the witch¡¯s ck hat.

    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s wake Archie and Benny up!¡± Roxanne brought Este with her to knock on Archie and Benny¡¯s door.

    Archie and Benny were already awake and had already changed into their costumes.

    When they opened the door and saw the little witch in front of them, they were astonished. ¡°Essie looks like a real witch!¡±

    Este shyly moved to Roxanne¡¯s side when the two boysplimented her.

    Roxanne touched Este¡¯s soft face and urged Archie and Benny, ¡°It¡¯s your turn now. We¡¯re running out of time. We must be quick.¡±

    Archie and Benny quickly agreed and followed Roxanne to do their make-up.

    After helping Archie and Benny with their make-up, Roxanne did simple make-up on herself and changed into her costume. Then she had a quick breakfast before rushing toward the kindergarten with the three children.

    When they arrived, Lucian¡¯s car was already stopped in front of the kindergarten entrance.

    Lucian got out of his car calmly when he saw them getting out of the vehicle.

    Instead of doing his makeup, Lucian had only changed into his costume and styled his hair. There was also a brilliant-looking sword attached to the waist of his costume, which made him look like a prince from a fairytale.

    When they arrived, Lucian¡¯s car was already stopped in front of the kindergarten entrance.

    Lucian got out of his car calmly when he saw them getting out of the vehicle.

    Instead of doing his makeup, Lucian had only changed into his costume and style his hair. There was also a brilliant-looking sword attached to the waist of his costu which made him look like a prince from a fairytale,

    Archie, Benny, and Este were dumbfounded by his appearance.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Este ran into Lucian¡¯s arms the moment she saw him. She was charmed by his striking

    appearance.

    Lucian squatted down to hug Este and held her up while looking at Roxanne in front of him.

    Roxanne had on only simple make-up and was wearing a white princess dress. Her long hair was

    pulled up and secured by a tiny crystal crown. Her eyes seemed to sparkle, and she looked dazzling.

    Roxanne smiled at him faintly when she met his eyes, and he couldn¡¯t turn away.

    Archie and Benny were standing behind Roxanne quietly as they looked at Lucian before them,

    imagining how they would look like when they grew up.

    Although they didn¡¯t like him, they couldn¡¯t deny how handsome Lucian was.

    Will we be as handsome as him in the future?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Lucian broke the silence and turned to lead the way.

    Roxanne nodded slightly and walked behind him along with Archie and Benny.

    The anniversary celebration had yet to begin. The children and their parents, who had already done

    their make-up, were looking around the kindergarten.

    The theme of the anniversary celebration was fairytales, so the entire kindergarten was decorated such

    that it resembled the ces in fairytales. At first nce, Roxanne thought she had walked into a

    fairytale world.

    When they first walked into the kindergarten, they first entered a world of snow and ice. There were

    pumpkinnterns everywhere and several pumpkin carriages by the roadside. One of them had a ss

    shoe on it.

    As they walked further into the kindergarten, they saw a colorful candy house. Several exquisite-

    looking baskets were ced at the doorstep, and half of the candies inside had been taken away.

    At the sight of the candies, Archie and Benny stopped in their tracks.

    Just as Roxanne was about to get two candies for Archie and Benny, Lucian had already walked

    toward the candy basket. He returned not long after with his hands full of candies.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this too much? What about the kids after us?¡± Roxanne asked,

    Lucian looked at her in amusement. ¡°Someone will fill up the basketster.¡±

    Realizing how stupid she was, Roxanne pursed her lips while smiling awkwardly

    Although Archie and Benny were averse to him, they couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of the candies. After

    hesitating for a few seconds, they carefully took two candies from Lucian¡¯s hand and said sweetly,

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian nodded slightly and took two candies for Este. After that, he put the rest of the candies into

    the big pocket of Este¡¯s witch costume.

    In an instant, Este¡¯s pocket bulged.

    Along the way, they saw that many parents and children were also dressed in fairytale costumes.

    The children were held by their parents as they skipped forward.

    From afar, Roxanne saw a child looking like Little Red Riding Hood. That little girl looks really cute¡­

    Right when she was staring at Little Red Riding Hood, the adult next to the little girl suddenly looked in

    Roxanne¡¯s and Lucian¡¯s direction.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help feeling surprised when their eyes met. She greeted the woman with a smile,

    ¡°Ms. rk.¡±

    Cassandra held little Chloe¡¯s hand as they walked toward Roxanne. The former was stunned when she

    saw Roxanne, Archie, and Benny. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you¡¯re really beautiful today! Archie and Benny look

    really adorable too!¡±

    Roxanne smiled. ¡°There I was wondering who the cute Little Red Riding Hood was. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s

    Chloe.¡±

    Cassandra¡¯s role was Grandma Wolf, so she had dressed up like an olddy on purpose. As a result,

    Chloe looked even more energetic and adorable by her side.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°The kindergarten gave her a good cloak.¡± When Cassandra spoke, she subconsciously nced at

    Lucian walking in front of her.

    Lucian had walked forward without looking at her at all.

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525

    Chloe, who was holding onto Cassandra¡¯s hand, suddenly saw that Archie and Benny were eating

    something. She asked curiously, ¡°Archie, Benny, what are you two eating?¡±

    ¡°Candy.¡± Archie and Benny opened their mouths to show her.

    After that, they touched their pockets and looked at Chloe apologetically. ¡°We¡¯ve finished ours.

    Otherwise, we could have shared two with you.¡±

    The disappointment was written all over Chloe¡¯s face when she heard that.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened when she saw how sad Chloe looked. She remembered the candies inside

    Este¡¯s pocket and called out to Este, ¡°Essie, can you give two candies to Chloe?¡±

    Este turned at the sound of Roxanne¡¯s voice and nodded, trying to take a few candies from her

    pocket.

    However, as she was being carried by Lucian, she couldn¡¯t move her hands much. Besides, the pocket

    of the witch costume was deep. After trying for a long time and still couldn¡¯t reach the candies, she

    looked at Lucian for help.

    Lucian did not seem to notice Este¡¯s movements at all as he continued moving forward.

    Chloe looked at Este pitifully. After she waited a long time for the candy and couldn¡¯t see any, her

    face fell even more.

    Roxanne was in a dilemma.

    If I called out to Lucian, he¡¯d definitely give Chloe the candy, but we would look too intimate in front of

    Ms. rk. But poor Chloe¡­

    Upon deliberation, Roxanne called out to the man in front of her, ¡°Mr. Farwell, could you help Essie with

    the candies?¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian stopped in his tracks.

    Everyone behind him became nervous all of a sudden.

    A few secondster, Lucian had a few colorful candies in his hand. He walked toward Chloe and asked

    thetter to open her palm.

    Lucian¡¯s aura frightened Chloe, Chloe tried to stretch out her hands a few times, but she didn¡¯t dare to.

    Yet, her eyes were filled with longing for the candies.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Naturally, Cassandra was embarrassed to take the candies straight from Lucian¡¯s hands.

    At that moment, the atmosphere was somewhat awkward.

    Roxanne noticed the awkwardness in the air. After a short moment of hesitation, she walked toward

    Lucian and took the candies from his hand. Then she squatted down and took Chloe¡¯s hand. ¡°Here are

    some candies for you, Little Red Riding Hood,¡± she said softly.

    Chloe¡¯s eyes gradually lit up. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Roxanne smiled. Afterward, she turned sideways to remind Chloe, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to thank Mr. Farwell

    too. He¡¯s the one who gave you the candies.¡±

    Looking at Lucian, Chloe became timid again. She mumbled, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian nodded slightly in response, then nced at Roxanne, who was still squatting down with a

    meaningful look before turning around and walking forward.

    Seeing that Lucian had walked some distance away from them, Cassandra asked cautiously, ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, are you close to Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback when she heard that. She tried to stay calm as she exined, ¡°Essie gets

    along well with my boys, so I interact with Mr. Farwell more than you guys. That¡¯s probably why we look

    a little close.¡±

    Cassandra nodded understandingly with a smile. ¡°Mr. Farwell and Este have never participated in

    events like these, not to mention performing in fancy costumes, because of Este. Thanks to you,

    Archie, and Benny, or we may not have had the chance to be blessed with such a wonderful sight.¡±

    Indeed. Ever since Archie and Benny appeared, Este had started epting group activities and

    ying with other kids.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened when she thought of Este, and she didn¡¯t deny what Cassandra said.

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526

    Roxanne and Cassandra chatted all the way to the hall of the kindergarten.

    The hall was also filled with fairytale-like decorations, and the seats were upied by children and

    parents.

    Pippa was waiting at the entrance. She saw Lucian first and greeted him politely. When she was about

    to tell him where to sit, she saw Roxanne and the others behind him.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis. Ms. rk.¡± Pippa figured that Roxanne was probably there with Lucian, so she greeted

    them together.

    Roxanne and Cassandra smiled in response.

    ¡°Did you help your children to do their make-up? They¡¯re so adorable!¡± Pippa couldn¡¯t help but exim

    in awe when she saw Archie, Benny, Este, and Chloe.

    Although she was well aware of her students¡¯ good looks, only when the children were dressed up as

    fairytale characters during the anniversary celebration did she realize how beautiful they were.

    The children beamed when they heard Pippa¡¯spliments.

    ¡°Our ss will be sitting at the front. Please make your way there.¡± Pippa pointed them to their seats.

    They nodded and walked forward.

    As they walked down the aisle while making their way to their seats, Roxanne could feel everyone¡¯s

    eyes on them.

    The crowd was stunned by the scene.

    Although everyone present had dressed up as characters in fairytales, Roxanne and Lucian looked like

    a princess and a prince, while Archie, Benny, and Este had the elegance of royalty.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Roxanne and the others were used to being stared at by others. Despite being stared al, they

    continued to make their way to their seats with straight faces.

    Archie, Benny, and Este sat between Roxanne and Lucian. They looked like a family

    Soon, the anniversary celebration began.

    One fairytale after another was presented on the stage.

    The kindergarten had indeed put a lot of effort into the anniversary celebration.

    The stage design was highly realistic, which made the fairytale look even more vivid and lifelike.

    Archie, Benny, and Este were exceptionally drawn to many of the performances because the stories

    were new to them.

    They teared up when the Little Match Girl froze and died on the streets, and they covered their eyes

    out of fear when they saw Grandma Wolf from The Little Red Riding Hood. The three looked pitiful

    because of the change of emotions on their faces.

    Roxanne¡¯s emotions were stirred up a little too, but when she saw how funny they looked, she couldn¡¯t

    help but feel amused.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± When the y was about Pinhio, Benny cautiously tugged Roxanne¡¯s sleeve.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze and looked at Benny.

    Benny was anxiously touching his nose as he asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Will my nose really get longer

    if I lie?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne chuckled softly.

    Benny¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t expect him to ask that question. He¡¯s usually intelligent, andputer programming

    isn¡¯t evenplex for him. I can¡¯t believe he actually believes in things like this.

    However, when she saw how nervous he looked, she couldn¡¯t help teasing him. She smiled and said

    with certainty, ¡°That¡¯s right. Look at Pinhio¡¯s nose.¡±

    Benny pouted and turned to Archie and Este to check his nose.

    No one knew what he said to Este. But when she heard what he said, she couldn¡¯t stop giggling as

    she covered her mouth.

    When Roxanne saw the little ones whispering to one another, she was full of smiles.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527

    It was dimly lit below the stage.

    Lucian could feel the children smiling beside him. Feeling curious, he gazed in their direction. The three

    children were whispering to each other about who knows-what with secretive looks on their faces.

    Every so often, they would cover their mouths to muftle out their soft giggles.

    From beside them, Roxanne was looking at the children with a gentle smile on her face.

    It was quite a tender moment.

    However, the moment her eyes met Lucian¡¯s, her loving smile turned stiff ever so slightly

    Roxanne lowered her gaze andposed herself before turning her face away so that Lucian could

    only see her side profile.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened. With his brows knitted tightly together, he, too, turned his gaze away.

    They were thest ones to perform.

    When the secondst performance was about toe to an end, Lucian and Roxanne directed the

    children backstage and got ready to perform.

    They had thought the children would feel at least a little nervous, as it was their first time performing in

    front of an audience.

    Unexpectedly, the three children were buzzing with excitement. A huge grin hung on their faces as their

    eyes shone in delight, much to Roxanne¡¯s relief.

    After the host introduced them, Roxanne led the children onstage.

    The first few scenes were wless. Everything was exactly as they had rehearsed. As they carried oui

    the scene, the children showed no signs of stage fright. In fact, they were far more confident than all

    the other children.

    Roxanne could even hear the audible gasps of the audience,

    When it was Este¡¯s turn, the crowd erupted with apuse the moment her childish voice rang out as

    she recited her first line,

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Everyone was aware of Este¡¯s condition. She was even known as Little Mute in the outside world. Al

    that moment, when they heard Este speak so fluently with their

    own ears, they were both surprised and overjoyed.

    Likewise, the memory of her first encounter with Este surfaced in Roxanne¡¯s mind. She recalled how

    shy Este had been when they first met and how the former would not even say a single word.

    Roxanne looked at the tiny silhouette standing onstage at that moment, her heart swelling with

    emotions and pride when she saw Este performing with such confidence in front of so many people.

    Before long, it was time for the scene where the princess pricked her finger on the spinning wheel and

    fell into a deep sleep.

    When the curtains rose, Roxanne was lying quietly still on an exquisitely crafted wooden bed. Her long

    locks, which were originally held in ce by a tiara, were now hanging loosely over the bed, fully

    exposing her perfect side profile to the audience.

    The stage light softened, giving the scene a sense of serenity. The warm lights shone on Roxanne¡¯s

    fair skin, giving it a faint glow. Under the spotlight, she truly looked like a princess from a fairytale-a

    gentle princess who was in a deep sleep.

    When the curtains rose again, Lucian and Este appeared on the stage. The crowd watched on as the

    two stared each other down.

    Lucian had a tall build and long legs. He was wearing a form-fitting knight costume and was holding a

    sparkling sword in his hand, showcasing the nobleness of his character.

    On the other hand, Este was ring menacingly at Lucian. Her stance indicated that she was about

    to lunge at him.

    The pair pretended to fight, throwing fake punches and kicks at each other before Este ultimately fell

    to the ground, defeated. Once the girly down on the ground, Lucian made his way backstage in huge

    strides.

    The curtains closed gently. When it reopened, only the prince and the sleeping princess were left

    onstage.

    At the sight of the two of them in the same scene, the crowd fell silent. The scene was so breathtaking

    that the audience almost did not want to move for fear that any motion would disrupt the atmosphere.

    Onstage, the prince stood by the wooden bed and gazed at the sleeping princess lovingly. With the

    sword in one hand, Lucian held the headboard with his other hand and slowly leaned in.

    The distance between the two beautiful side profiles got closer and closer. By then, the crowd had held

    their breath. Their eyes were brimming with anticipation.

    As Roxanney still on the bed, she could feel Lucian¡¯s breath inching closer and closer to her face.

    Even though they had rehearsed that very scene twice, Roxanne could still feel her heart rate picking

    up as the scene yed out at that moment.

    On top of her nervousness, Roxanne could vaguely sense that Lucian did not turn away as rehearsed.

    Instinctively, Roxanne¡¯s brows twitched. However, at the thought of the audience below the stage, she

    forced herself to maintain a calmplexion and resisted the urge to open her eyes and see what was

    happening.

    In the next second, she felt something warm and gentle on her lips.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528

    Roxanne was stunned.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Lucian seemed to have decided that she would not make a fuss onstage. He kept her lips on hers for a

    full three seconds before slowly moving away and straightening his posture.

    Roxanne quietly clenched her fists to calm herself down and stop herself from losing control in front of

    the audience. Her eyelids fluttered gently before she slowly opened her eyes.

    As Lucian stood by her side, a small smile appeared on his lips. However, all traces of the smile

    vanished into thin air the moment she looked over at him. ¡±

    At an angle where the audience could not see her face, Roxanne allowed herself to frown slightly

    before getting down from the bed.

    For the rest of the y, Roxanne had no idea how she managed to keep herposure.

    The sudden kiss by Lucian hadpletely wrecked her mind, leaving it in a pile of chaos.

    Only when the children led her to the edge of the stage by her hand did Roxanne manage to snap out

    of her daze. Recollecting herself, Roxanne gave the audience a bow.

    Thunderous apuse rang out from below the stage.

    The audience waspletely mesmerized by the fantastical ambient of the scene, and no one noticed

    whether the kiss was real or fake. All they knew was that the scene was undeniably beautiful.

    Listening to the thunderous apuse below the stage, Roxanne fluttered about, then quickly walked off

    the stage and returned to her seat.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, the two of you were absolutely stunning!¡± Cassandra eximed from behind

    Roxanne had finally calmed herself down slightly. However, when she heard Cassandra¡¯sment,

    Roxanne¡¯s mind went berserk once again,

    The warmth of Lucian¡¯s kiss still lingered on her lips.

    Tossing an apologetic look at Cassandra, Roxanne excused herself. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m feeling a little unwell. I

    think I need some fresh air. Please excuse me.¡±

    ¡°Do you need me toe with you?¡± Cassandra offered with concern.

    Before she could hear what Cassandra was saying, Roxanne had already turned to leave.

    The host was s¨¹ll giving concluding remarks on the stage.

    Archie and Benny nced over in the direction Roxanne had just left. Looking worried, they wanted to

    chase after her.

    They had clearly seen what had happened onstage. They knew that Lucian had not followed through

    with what they had rehearsed and had kissed Roxanne for real.

    They concluded that Roxanne¡¯s sudden weird attitude was because of Lucian¡¯s kiss.

    Just as Archie and Benny stood up, however, a tall figure stood in front of them, preventing them from

    advancing any further.

    Lowering his gaze, Lucian looked at the two boys. ¡°You boys stay here. I¡¯ll go see how she¡¯s doing.¡±

    With that, Lucian bent down and pressed Archie and Benny into their seats before turning to chase

    after Roxanne.

    Outside the hall, Roxanne was sitting quietly on the slide in the small yground. Her mind was a

    complete mess.

    The kiss Lucian had given her a moment ago still burned in her brain. No matter how hard she tried,

    she could not shake away the memory.

    Back when they were still rehearsing for the y, Roxanne had tried to skip the final scene between

    her and Lucian.

    However, Lucian had convinced her that rehearsing the scene would allow him to fake the kiss more

    convincingly so that she wouldply, and she had naively believed in him.

    Yet little did she expect Lucian to actually kiss her even after all those days of rehearsing

    Al that moment, Roxanne felt her head going nk.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that there was an audience watching them, Roxanne did not know how she

    would have reacted,

    Also, Lucian¡¯s expression when I opened my eyes was¡­ was¡­

    Roxanne closed her eyes in concentration as she dug through the images in her

    brain hoping to catch a glimpse of Lucian¡¯s expression at that moment. But no matter how hard she

    tried, she could not remember.

    Lucian¡¯s expression seemed to be natural, so natural that it was as though that was how the scene was

    supposed to go.

    Roxanne started to wonder if the kiss was just an illusion.

    At that thought, Roxanne touched her lips absentmindedly.

    The kiss was real.

    Nheless, she could not wrap her head around the meaning behind Lucian¡¯s kiss.

    Or could it be that the kiss was just an ident, and I¡¯m just overthinking this¡­

    Just as the thoughts ran wildly in her head, a tall figure approached her slowly.

    Still lost in thought, Roxanne waspletely oblivious to the approaching figure.

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529

    Lucian stood behind Roxanne and stared at her silhouette for a long time.

    What is she thinking about? She didn¡¯t even notice I was here. She didn¡¯t even move an inch the entire

    time I was here.

    After a long while, Lucian raised his feet at walked toward her with a frown on his face.

    Only when a shadow cast on her did Roxanne realize that she was not alone. Snapping out of her

    daze, Roxanne lifted her head to look at the person standing in front of her.

    As their gazes met, Roxanne immediately knitted her brows and stood up with solemn guardedness.

    She took a few steps back, increasing the distance between them.

    ¡°What are you thinking about, Ms. Jarvis? Why did you leave Archie and Benny behind ande out

    here alone?¡± Lucian asked in concern as though nothing had happened.

    Roxanne looked at the man standing before her and retorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave Essie behind ande

    out here as well, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression sank momentarily, but quickly, he shed a smile at Roxanne. ¡°Essie was worried

    about you. I¡¯m merely checking on you on her behalf.¡±

    A wave of frustration washed over Roxanne as she remembered how distressed she was a moment

    ago. She could not help but think that she was being yed by the man in front of her.

    After a few seconds of silence, Roxanne decided to address the elephant in the room. ¡°Thank you for

    your concern, Mr. Farwell. I was just wondering¡­ Why didn¡¯t you follow through with what was

    rehearsed in the final scene?¡±

    The moment she spoke those words, Roxanne noticed Lucian arching his eyebrows slightly. He looked

    as though he was surprised.

    Roxanne was filled with confusion.

    ¡°You felt that?¡±

    Roxanne scrunched up her face, immediately confirming that the kiss was not just a figment of her

    imagination.

    Lucian had truly kissed her in front of an audience,

    Did the audience see that? If they did¡­ Lucian has a fianc¨¦e, and almost every parent in the

    kindergarten knows about it. Yet, he still kissed me in front of everyone.

    Roxanne was perplexed and dumbfounded. She had no clue as to what Lucian was thinking. Moreover,

    she did not know what the audience was thinking when they saw the scene.

    Panic surged in Roxanne¡¯s heart as she imagined all the possible responses of the audience. For a

    brief moment, she lost control of her emotions. ¡°Did you think I was actually asleep, Mr. Farwell? So,

    pray tell, why didn¡¯t you follow what we had rehearsed when all those people were watching?¡±

    Lucian took in Roxanne¡¯s panicked expression, and his gaze darkened. ¡°Looks like it bothers you a lot,

    Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne stared at him incredulously. ¡°It does. In fact, it bothers me greatly. So please, Mr. Farwell, I

    would like a reasonable exnation!¡±

    Lucian nodded. With a calm voice, he asked, ¡°If I tell you it was an ident, will you believe me?¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback. Suspicion was written all over her face.

    ¡°I really did want to follow what we had rehearsed back then. Unfortunately, the lights cast a shadow on

    your face from where I was standing, obscuring my sight and causing me to miscalcte the distance

    and identally kiss you.¡± Lucian looked Roxanne in the eye. ¡°I was just as shocked as you are when

    that happened, Ms. Jarvis. But since you did not seem to have much reaction, I carried on. I didn¡¯t

    expect you to mind so much.¡±

    In other words, he was saying that Roxanne had allowed him to continue that kiss.

    Roxanne stared at him in disbelief. Not only did she find his exnation hrious, but she also thought

    it was downright absurd. ¡°Pray tell, Mr. Farwell. How should I have reacted back then for you to know

    that I mind?¡±

    There were so many pairs of eyes below the stage. Did he expect me to ignore the script and push him

    away forcefully?

    Lucian mulled over it in silence. After a while, he answered matter-of-factly, ¡°To be honest, even I have

    no idea how you should have reacted back then. However, it¡¯s all in the past. There¡¯s no need for us to

    keep discussing it.¡±N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530

    Chapter 530 Once again, Roxanne found his words ridiculous. Her expression darkened even more.

    He had kissed her in front of so many people, yet now he was telling her that there was no need for

    them to discuss it since it had all passed.

    He made it seem as though she was the one overreacting.

    At the sight of Roxanne¡¯s anger, Lucian stated seriously, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, the kiss truly

    was an ident. Besides, I have no reason to kiss you.¡±

    When she heard that, she felt as though someone had put away the fire burning in her heart.

    Even though she did not want to believe it, she had to admit that Lucian was telling the truth. He had no

    reason to kiss her.

    After all, Aubree was the one Lucian had always been in love with for all those years. The two of them

    were even engaged. He would not have left Aubree alone and done something that could cause so

    many misunderstandings in front of a crowd.

    However, the more Roxanne followed that train of thought, the more upset she was at herself.

    That¡¯s the reality. Why was I overthinking about it just now? I must have made a fool of myself in front

    of Lucian.

    Laughing softly at her own absurdity, Roxanne lowered her head.

    Meanwhile, Lucian had mistaken her silence for anger. After a moment of silence, he smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve

    come out here to apologize to you. If you¡¯re so bothered by the fact that I stole a kiss from you, you can

    steal one from me.¡±

    Cocking an eyebrow, he added, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t move.¡±

    Roxanne jerked her head up to look at him in disbelief. She could not believe what she had just heard.

    What is this guy talking about?A few moments ago, he was exining that the kiss was not intentional.

    But now he¡¯s saying things like this. Doesn¡¯t he know that it¡¯ll cause a lot of misunderstandings?

    Roxanne could no longer read what he was thinking.

    ¡°So what would it be, Ms. Jarvis? Will you forgive me, or do you want to kiss me

    back?¡± Lucian pressed on.

    Seeing how nonchnt he looked, Roxanne almostughed out loud in frustration. Not wanting to

    continue the topic, she said, ¡°Since you¡¯ve already exined yourself, we can pretend it never

    happened. Thank you, Mr. Farwell. I¡¯m heading back inside.¡±

    With that, she turned and headed straight for the hall.

    As for the audience, Roxanne could only pray that they did not see the kiss, and even if they did, she

    hoped they would think it was all for the y.

    Behind her, Lucian remained standing by the slide, keeping his eyes on Roxanne¡¯s diminishing

    silhouette. When he saw that she did not even turn back to look at him, a mocking smile appeared on

    his lips. Then he picked up his pace and followed her into the hall.

    By the time the two returned to the hall, it was the prize-giving ceremony.

    When the three children saw them entering the hall, their eyes lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Mommy, we won first ce!¡± Benny immediately whispered in Roxanne¡¯s ears the moment she sat

    down.

    With a smile, Roxanne reached out and rubbed Benny¡¯s head. ¡°Thanks to all your hard work! All of you

    were amazing!¡±

    Benny puffed out his chest in pride. With excitement written all over his face, he turned his gaze toward

    the stage. ¡°We even received prizes!¡±

    Roxanne did not give much thought to the statement. Thinking that the prizes would be toys for the

    children, she merely smiled and waited with the rest of them.

    On the stage, the host had just finished announcing the names of the winners and was starting to

    introduce the prizes.

    The prizes were given ording to the number of families involved in each group. The third ce

    received two mountain bikes for children, ihe second ce received three pairs of limited edition Lego

    sets, and the first ce received two sets of family vacation vouchers to a hot spring-one for Roxanne,

    and one for Lucian.

    Roxanne was dumbfounded when she heard what the prize was.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    It was so different from the previous two prizes,

    She had assumed that the first prize would also be toys for the children. Yet to her surprise, they were

    vouchers for a hot spring vacation,

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531

    ¡°Put your hands together as we invite the champion to receive the prize on stage!¡± The host smiled and

    looked toward Roxanne and the others.

    Roxanne nced at Lucian, hoping he would go up.

    However, Lucian remained seated calmly and showed no intention of standing up.

    Roxanne had no choice but to get up on stage to receive the vouchers for a hot spring vacation from

    Jeffrey.

    As she walked up the stage, everyone shot her envious looks.

    Thinking that the people might have seen their kiss, Roxanne couldn¡¯t wait to get off the stage. She

    hurriedly took the vouchers, thanked the presenter, and turned to step down from the stage.

    The three children looked at the vouchers in her hand with faces full of excitement.

    Roxanne, however, was distracted.

    The long wait for the event to end was exhausting. And as soon as it ended, Roxanne immediately got

    up, wanting to leave with the children.

    As they walked out of the hall, Este said gingerly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, let¡¯s go together!¡±

    Roxanne was shocked to hear that from Este and couldn¡¯t react for a moment.

    Este had already run up to her. Her face was flushed red, and she was staring at Roxanne with eyes

    brimming with anticipation. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hot spring together!¡±

    She had never been anywhere that far with Roxanne, and she was looking forward to

    After all, they had worked hard to win the vacation vouchers, and it was only natural that they went to

    the hot spring together.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened when she took in Este¡¯s expectant eyes,

    Lucian walked out and stood beside Este silently while looking at Roxanne with an iprehensible

    gaze.

    When she felt Lucian¡¯s line of sight, Roxanne hesitated for a moment before rejecting Este firmly. ¡°I

    will be busy. You go ahead with your daddy.¡±

    Hearing that, the children felt disappointed,

    They were all looking forward to having fun together, but Roxanne didn¡¯t seem to think the same.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened, and the atmosphere became tense.

    Este looked at Roxanne with her puppy eyes, then at Lucian.

    She knew that Roxanne would continue to avoid them as before after the y.

    Her eyes turned red as she looked at the two adults, who were silent.

    Having spent time with Roxanne and the boys during this time, she felt even more reluctant to part

    ways with them.

    She didn¡¯t want Roxanne to avoid them again.

    At that thought, Este grabbed the corner of Roxanne¡¯s clothes and pouted. ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Looking at Este¡¯s sorrowful look, Archie and Benny exchanged nces and felt sorry for her.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go with Essie!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart was in turmoil. She raised her head and looked at Lucian, who was in front of her.

    Lucian frowned and said coldly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, if you don¡¯t want to go with me, I can stay, but you¡¯ll have

    to take care of Essie.¡±

    Roxanne was slightly taken aback by Lucian¡¯s statement.

    Este turned around, grabbed the corner of Roxanne¡¯s clothes with one hand and Lucian¡¯s with the

    other, and choked out, ¡°Together¡­¡±

    She was about to break into tears.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached. She gritted her teeth and remained silent for a few seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Essie.

    I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    As she spoke, she reached out and patted Este¡¯s head.

    Este was still skeptical about it.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Roxanne had no other choice but to look at Lucian and ask, ¡°When will you be free, Mr. Farwell?¡±

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532

    When Este saw Roxanne confirming a date with Lucian, she knew that Roxanne had agreed to go

    together, and her face lit up with excitement. Although there were still some tears in her eyes, she was

    smiling brightly.

    Seeing that the children were so excited, Roxanne felt relieved and looked at Lucian indifferently.

    Lucian said in a deep voice, ¡°How about next weekend? Will you be free, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne nodded, and the two didn¡¯t say anything more.

    After bidding Este goodbye, Roxanne took Archie and Benny back home.

    On the way home, the children called out to Roxanne, ¡°Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne had yet to get over the incident during the y. When she heard the children¡¯s voices, she

    took a few seconds to respond. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Benny was about to speak, but feeling a little timid, he looked at Archie.

    Meeting Benny¡¯s eyes, Archie nodded and asked, ¡°Mommy, do you not want to go on

    a vacation with Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Having witnessed the kiss and noticed Roxanne¡¯s hesitation, they could more or less guess her

    thoughts.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t know how to respond. Hence, she asked in return, ¡°Why would you

    say so?¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Archie and Benny looked at each other, and Archie answered, ¡°You¡¯ve been avoiding Mr. Farwell, and

    you promised to only chauffeur us until the end of the anniversary celebration. Is that not because you

    want to stay away from Mr. Farwell? When Essie invited us, you were hesitant as well.¡±

    Roxanne looked at the children in the backseat through the rearview mirror and felt distressed.

    They could not have been any more na?ve when they were watching the y earlier, yet now they were

    so clever.

    Before she could speak, Benny added, ¡°Mommy, your nose will grow longer if you tell lies!¡±

    Roxanne swallowed her words and went silent for a while before replying ambiguously, ¡°Don¡¯t you want

    to go with Essie? Essie wants to go with her daddy, so

    we¡¯ll go together.¡±

    When they heard her answer, they finally understood.

    Mommy didn¡¯t answer us directly. She must not want to be with Daddy. Mommy will most likely

    continue to avoid Daddy in the future. If that happens, Essie will not see Mommy again¡­

    At that thought, the boys secretly came to a decision. They wanted to treat Este better and let her

    spend more time with Roxanne during the vacation.

    Roxanne was oblivious to their n. However, she was d that they weren¡¯t asking any more

    questions.

    Back at the mansion, Lysa had already prepared dinner and was waiting for them toe home.

    Lysa weed their return with a smile. ¡°How was the y today?¡±

    Roxanne, who had finally put the y behind her, became moody again when Lysa brought up the

    topic.

    Archie and Benny nced at Roxanne cautiously, knowing that she was disturbed by the kiss on the

    stage.

    Seeing that they did not answer for a long time, Lysa asked in concern, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did it not go

    well?¡±

    With that, she noticed the contorted expression on their faces. Just as she wanted tofort them, the

    boys beamed. ¡°We won the first prize!¡±

    Lysa couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled when she heard the children.

    They won the first prize, but what¡¯s with their expressions?Roxanne, especially, seemed a little

    unhappy.

    Afraid that Lysa would ask about the y again, the children quickly pushed her to the living room. ¡°Ms.

    Lane, we¡¯re hungry!¡±

    Lysa quickly nodded and led them to the dining room.

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533

    Meanwhile, while Lucian and Este were on their way back, Este had mixed feelings written all over

    her face.

    She was happy that Roxanne could go on the hot spring vacation with them.

    However, Roxanne¡¯s attitude gave her the impression that she would definitely avoid them as she had

    before.

    When she thought of that, she began to feel sad.

    Naturally, Lucian, too, thought of Roxanne¡¯s attitude after that, and his face turned cold.

    Este was utterly depressed when they returned to the manor.

    During dinner, she would nce at Lucian from time to time, hoping he would say something

    After all, Roxanne¡¯s intention was to avoid Lucian.

    There was even a hint of resentment in Este¡¯s eyes.

    When he finally noticed Este¡¯s gaze, Lucian raised his eyebrows and put some food on her te.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    The resentment that Este had in her eyes turned to confusion.

    ¡°Essie, why do you want Ms. Jarvis to go on the hot spring vacation together?¡± Lucian asked in a deep

    voice.

    Este pursed her lips and said seriously, ¡°I want to be with Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Lucian nodded in acknowledgment. He thought of Este¡¯s performance in the past few days and

    smiled. ¡°Then do you want to be closer with Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Without hesitation, Este answered loudly, ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll sleep with Ms. Jarvis during the hot spring vacation. Are you okay with that?¡± Lucian

    looked at Este.

    Este nodded eagerly.

    Roxanne smelled great and pleasant. Also, she would tell Este bedtime stories. She was Este¡¯s

    favorite person to sleep with.

    However, Este was suspicious when Lucian said that. ¡°But can 1? Ms. Jarvis is..¡±

    Ms. Jarvis only agreed toe along to the hot spring because she pitied me. She clearly wants to

    stay away from Daddy and only rehearsed because she had no choice. She¡¯ll probably still keep her

    distance from us this time¡­

    Lucian could tell Este¡¯s concerns and smiled reassuringly. ¡°Ms. Jarvis likes you a lot. As long as you

    ask, she won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Este tilted her head in confusion.

    When I invited Ms. Jarvis, she only agreed toe when I was about to cry.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes turned dark. He continued to exin, ¡°Ms. Jarvis just doesn¡¯t like being with me. If it¡¯s

    just you, she will definitely say yes.¡±

    Este nodded obediently, indicating that she would tell Roxanne.

    However, she still had some concerns. ¡°Daddy, will Ms. Jarvis ignore us after the hot spring vacation?¡±

    Este could still remember the feeling when Roxanne had avoided her and felt sad when she thought

    about it.

    Lucian frowned and said, ¡°That depends on you.¡±

    Daddy said the same thing as before.

    Este pouted. I¡¯ve been trying my best recently, but Ms. Jarvis still wants to avoid us after the y.It

    clearly depends on Daddy! I¡¯m not the one Ms. Jarvis doesn¡¯t like.

    At that thought, Este didn¡¯t agree with Lucian. Instead, she stared at him resentfully.

    Her inner feeling was written all over her face.

    Looking at Este¡¯s expression, Lucian did not know whether tough or cry. He nodded and said,

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best too, all right?¡±

    Only then did Este nod in satisfaction.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534

    Early in the morning that weekend, Roxanne had just woken up when she heard a knock at the door.

    She didn¡¯t think much about it and thought it was Archie and Benny who hade to wake her up. She

    rubbed her eyes and let them in.

    Unexpectedly, when the door opened, she saw the three of them, Este and the boys, standing at the

    door. Este was wearing a pink skirt and carrying a small bag, looking particrly adorable.

    Roxanne was caught off guard when she saw her. She thought she was hallucinating because she

    didn¡¯t sleep well the night before.

    The night before this, Roxanne had been brooding over the fact that she was about to go on the hot

    spring vacation with Lucian. She didn¡¯t even know when she finally fell asleep.

    Although she had fallen asleep, she didn¡¯t sleep well and felt as if she was constantly in a dream.

    Her mind was still a little hazy at that moment.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este greeted her from the door in her piping voice.

    Roxanne finally returned to her senses and confirmed that Este was indeed standing in front of her.

    ¡°Essie¡­¡± Roxanne got off the bed, walked toward Este, and instinctively looked around the room.

    Lucian was nowhere to be seen. ¡°Why are you here? Where¡¯s your daddy?¡±

    Este pointed downstairs. ¡°He¡¯s waiting downstairs!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s face turned a little red.

    They had agreed to go to the hot springs together, yet she had only just woken up when Lucian had

    already arrived.

    Given anyone else, they would definitely feel embarrassed about it.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Archie and Benny exined, ¡°We heard a knock on the door and saw Essie, so we brought her up!¡±

    As for Lucian, the boys had ignored him, knowing that he would follow them in by himself.

    Roxanne patted their heads and said, ¡°Okay. Go wait downstairs. Mommy will be ready in a bit.¡±

    The children nodded obediently, turned around, and went downstairs.

    Watching them disappear down the corner of the stairs, Roxanne hit herself in the head in frustration

    and quickly got up to clean herself up.

    Lysa had already prepared breakfast, and the children were already sitting obediently at the table when

    Roxanne finally got ready and walked down the stairs.

    Roxanne looked around for Lucian, only to see him lounging on the couch in a casual coat, lost in his

    thoughts. He casually looked up when he heard her walking down the stairs.

    When their eyes met, Roxanne panicked.

    Just as she was about to retract her gaze, Lucian said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, did you not sleep wellst night?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne instinctively touched the dark circles under her eyes.

    When she was washing up and noticed something greenish around her eyes, she had put on light

    makeup to cover it up. Did I not cover it nicely?

    In a gentle voice, Lucian added, ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock.¡±

    Her hand that was under her eye froze. Suppressing her embarrassment, she responded

    apologetically, ¡°Sorry to keep you guys waiting.¡±

    Looking at how the woman was behaving, Lucian realized that she didn¡¯t sleep wellst night and didn¡¯t

    say anything further.

    Only when Roxanne finally walked down to the living room, sat by the dining table, and didn¡¯t hear a

    word from Lucian did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    The children began to pile food on her te the moment she sat down.

    Seeing that Este was eating with them, Roxanne asked with concern, ¡°Essie, did you not eat in the

    morning?¡±

    Este nodded meekly.

    She had been so excited to see Roxanne that she had urged Lucian to rush over as soon as she had

    gotten out of bed.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535

    ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯t eaten either.¡± Este¡¯s mouth was stuffed with food as she pointed at Lucian on the

    couch.

    Roxanne stiffened, and mixed feelings rose within her heart.

    Upon consideration, she turned and looked at Lucian. ¡°Mr. Farwell,e and join us if you haven¡¯t had

    breakfast. I think the hotel is pretty far away.¡±

    ¡°Why, thank you, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Lucian responded to her invitation and got up unhurriedly.

    Lysa quickly prepared the cutleries for him and ced them opposite Roxanne.

    After having a simple breakfast, they walked out of the house to the car and began their journey.

    Roxanne was about to get in her car when she heard Lucian say, ¡°Let¡¯s go in my car.¡±

    Roxanne stopped in her tracks and turned toward Lucian. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll drive there with the children.¡±

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny ran to Roxanne¡¯s side.

    Este hesitated for a moment before turning back to hug Lucian¡¯s thigh.

    She wanted to be with Roxanne, but she wanted Lucian to be with Roxanne even more.

    If she followed, Roxanne would definitely not take Lucian¡¯s car.

    Looking at the sensible Este, Lucian raised his eyebrows discreetly and patted her head. Then, he

    said to Roxanne, ¡°I think Essie wants to be with Archie and Benny too.¡±Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Roxanne looked at Este. Just as she was about to invite Este to join her, Lucian added, ¡°Besides,

    the ce is a popr resort, and it¡¯s a weekend today. There may not be any parking spots.¡±

    ¡°Ms, Jarvis¡­¡± Este gave Roxanne a pitiful look.

    Roxanne¡¯s heari melted, and she agreed.

    Well, we have agreed to go together. There¡¯s no need to bother about such details.

    Roxanne took the children to Lucian¡¯s car and wondered if she should take the

    backseat with the children.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t sure if the passenger seat was exclusive to Aubree.

    Este, who was in the car, noticed Roxanne¡¯s intentions and nced at Lucian. Then, she said to

    Archie and Benny, ¡°It¡¯s so cramped in here.¡±

    As soon as they heard her, the boys hurriedly scooted to both sides of the car.

    Roxanne paused, knowing it wouldn¡¯t be nice of her to squeeze in with the children.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was awkward.

    Roxanne stood outside the car, ncing at the passenger seat and the expressionless Lucian.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis,e on in,¡± Este urged innocently.

    Roxanne forced a smile and nodded, then moved to the passenger seat and opened the door. ¡°Can I

    sit here?¡±

    Lucian looked over, frowning slightly. His voice was cold, and he seemed a little unhappy as he said,

    ¡°Where else are you going to sit? It¡¯s gettingte. If we don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯m afraid there won¡¯t even be

    any parking space left.¡±

    He knew that Roxanne wanted to avoid him, but he didn¡¯t expect her to resist him to this extent.

    There¡¯s only one seat left in the car, and she doesn¡¯t even want to sit next to me.

    Lucian felt a burst of anger in his heart.

    Roxanne, however, thought he was angry because she was wasting too much time, so she hurriedly

    got into the passenger seat.

    As soon as she fastened her seat belt, he slowly started the car and drove toward the resort.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536

    On the way, the three cheerful children were constantly chatting in the backseat.

    At first, Roxanne was a little restrained. However, after listening to the joyful voices of the children, she

    slowly put on a smile on her face.

    Once they arrived at the hotel, Roxanne got out of the car first and carried the children out of the

    backseat one by one.

    The children held each other¡¯s hands and obediently followed the two adults into the hotel.

    The hotel lobby was decorated magnificently. A fish tank in the corner caught their attention as soon as

    they walked into the hotel.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Este¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Roxanne followed her gaze, only to see a few tropical fish swimming in a colorful and eye-catching fish

    tank.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Archie and Benny wanted to satisfy Este¡¯s wish, so they led her to the fish

    tank.

    Looking at the children running around happily, Roxanne lifted her head to look at the man at the side.

    Lucian frowned and said in a deep voice, ¡°You go with them. I¡¯ll get the rooms.¡±

    Roxanne hesitated for a moment before finally nodding her head. Then, she went after the children.

    With a straight face, Lucian walked up to the front desk.

    Roxanne caught up with the children and watched as they pointed at the fish in the fish tank. She felt

    gratified and couldn¡¯t help but take out her phone and snap a picture of the children with the tropical

    fishes.

    In the photo, the three children were smiling brightly, looking very innocent.

    Roxanne looked at the photos on her phone and couldn¡¯t help chuckling. Then she stepped forward

    and stood behind them quietly.

    ¡°Look, Mommy, They¡¯re kissing!¡± Benny pointed at a pair of pink fish and looked back at Roxanne in

    excitement,

    Roxanne looked over and saw a pair of kissing fish swimming together intimately.

    It was Benny¡¯s first time seeing this kind of fish, and he was amazed. ¡°Mommy, what kind of fish is

    this?¡±

    Roxanne introduced the fish to them and said, ¡°If you like them, we can raise some at home, but you

    have to take care of them.¡±

    The children nodded fervently.

    After looking at the fish for a while, they turned around reluctantly.

    When Roxanne led them to the front desk, the children kept looking back at the fish tank as they

    walked.

    Seeing that Lucian was still standing at the front desk and frowning as if he had encountered a

    problem, Roxanne quickened her pace, walked up to him, and asked, ¡°Have you not booked the

    rooms?¡±

    Lucian nodded slightly and gestured for her to look at the staff at the front desk.

    ¡°Hello, because of the peak season, there¡¯s only one presidential suite avable in the hotel. Would

    you like to take it?¡± the staff asked as she looked at Roxanne respectfully.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Roxanne was stunned, and she couldn¡¯t help but stare at Lucian.

    How can there be such a coincidence?

    However, Lucian¡¯s stern expression made it difficult for her to suspect that he had anything to do with

    this matter. She had no choice but to believe that it was indeed a coincidence.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. If you had arrived ten minutes earlier, we would have two presidential suits avable.

    There¡¯s only one left now,¡± the staff said apologetically.

    Hearing that, Roxanne felt a sudden sense of guilt. She felt it was because of her they couldn¡¯t get

    another room.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537

    Chapter 537 ¡°Let¡¯s take this one,¡± Lucian said.

    Of course, he was asking for Roxanne¡¯s opinion.

    Roxanne looked back at him with eyes filled with hesitation.

    After all, the reason they couldn¡¯t get another room was mainly because of her.

    However, the thought of being in the same room with Lucian was somewhat uneptable to Roxanne.

    ¡°Or we coulde back next week?¡± Roxanne asked hesitantly.

    ¡°Your vouchers are limited for a period of time. If you don¡¯t use them this week, they will be voided.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes trembled, and she looked troubled.

    Just when she was at a loss, Este carefully tugged the hem of her clothes and said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    She looked up at her expectantly,

    Roxanne¡¯s heart wavered.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Meanwhile, although Archie and Benny wanted to y with Este, they knew that Roxanne might not

    befortable staying in the same room as Lucian. Hence, they stood quietly and waited for her to

    make her decision.

    Lucian noticed her hesitation and frowned. ¡°I asked. The presidential suite is a duplex. There are rooms

    upstairs and downstairs. If you¡¯re not used to it, we can just stay separately.¡±

    As he finished, he looked down at Este.

    Este immediately understood and nodded vigorously. ¡°We¡¯ll sleep upstairs, and Daddy will sleep

    downstairs!¡±

    The staff chimed in as well, ¡°Our presidential suite¡¯s well soundproofed. You won¡¯t disturb each other.

    It¡¯s like having separate rooms. Your vouchers also include the price of the amodation, so you can

    experience staying in our presidential suite for free. I highly rmend that you take the presidential

    suite.¡±

    After listening to them, Roxanne could only purse her lips and agree.

    Not knowing what Roxanne was feeling at that moment, Archie and Benny looked at each other with

    mixed feelings.

    Este, on the other hand, was filled with excitement. She looked at Lucian with glistening eyes.

    Lucian patted her head and asked the staff to check them in.

    After checking in, Lucian took them to the elevator.

    As they got into the elevator, the staff at the front desk heaved a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat

    off her head.

    Since the day she started her job, she had been told that Farwell Group owned the hotel

    Therefore, when she saw Lucian at first nce, she immediately recognized him as the owner of the

    hotel.

    Although there were still vacant rooms in the hotel, Lucian had hinted to her to tell Roxanne that only a

    presidential suite was left avable. Hence, she could onlyply with his wishes.

    Evidently, Lucian wanted to convince Roxanne to stay with him, and she could only help him to

    persuade her.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t make any mistakes, and Roxanne decided to stay in the end.

    Lucian took Roxanne and the three children to their room.

    The presidential suite was on the top floor. The entrance was facing the elevator directly, which made it

    look extremely luxurious.

    Although the children were young, they had seen a lot. Even so, they were amazed as soon as they

    pushed open the door to the presidential suite.

    The decoration in the presidential suite was grand. There was a floor-to-ceiling window, and they could

    see the view of the mountains in the distance.

    Roxanne stood behind the children, looking at their backs and the breathtaking scenery. The sight of

    such a heartwarming scene made her feel inexplicably rxed.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538

    Lucian knew Roxanne was uneasy about his presence, so he went straight to the couch and quietly

    read his emails right after he entered the room.

    Roxanne was ying with the children when a few knocks on the door grabbed her attention. She got

    up and went to get the door.

    When she pulled the door open, she saw two waiters pushing a cart, and beside them stood a man

    who seemed to be the manager. The man was looking at her respectfully.

    Roxanne was puzzled about the crowd outside her door since they did not order any room service. She

    instinctively turned to nce at the man sitting quietly on the couch.

    ¡°Good afternoon. I¡¯m the manager of the hotel, and this is the lunch included in your vouchers. Enjoy

    your meal,¡± the manager said with a courteous smile.

    Comprehension dawned on Roxanne. She immediately thanked the manager and stood aside to let the

    waiters push the cart into the room.

    Roxanne called the children over to have lunch after the waiters had set up the table.

    Lucian, however, was still seated on the couch, going through his emails with a deadpan expression.

    Upon deliberation, Roxanne went up to him and said, ¡°Mr. Farwell,e and have lunch with us.¡±

    Lucian lifted his head at her invitation. She got up from the couch and sat beside Este at the table.

    With Este sitting between them, Roxanne didn¡¯t feel as ufortable.

    However, recalling that their outing was to apany the children, she didn¡¯t want to be a wet nket.

    Hence, she suppressed the uneasiness within her and focused on the children.

    ¡°Eat, Ms. Jarvis.¡± Este clumsily speared some of the food and ced them on Roxanne¡¯s and

    Lucian¡¯s tes with a bright smile.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Seeing her enthusiasm, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but giggle. ¡°Thank you, Essie. But you don¡¯t have to

    look after me. You should eat more instead.¡±

    Este¡¯s body had always been weak, and Roxanne was worried.

    Este nodded obediently, then shed Roxanne a toothy smile. ¡°I¡¯ll eat! You eat too, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Roxanne ruffled Este¡¯s hair with a chuckle.

    Archie and Benny followed suit by scooping food for Roxanne and Este. They even advised Este,

    saying, ¡°You can only grow taller if you eat more.¡±

    Este nodded obediently.

    The atmosphere among the quartet was harmonious. Lucian, on the other hand, was like a stranger at

    the table.

    Noticing the man¡¯s silence, Roxanne hesitated for a while before scooping some food onto his te.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing us here this morning, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Since they came together, Roxanne didn¡¯t want to spoil the mood.

    There was a flicker in Lucian¡¯s eyes, and he smiled at Roxanne. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I should thank

    you for agreeing to share a room with us, Ms. Jarvis. Otherwise, Essie would¡¯ve been disappointed.¡±

    Este nodded at the cue.

    Roxanne smiled faintly in response to Lucian¡¯s words.

    Archie and Benny looked at Roxanne, then at Lucian, confused.

    Mommy doesn¡¯t like Daddy, no? Why did she scoop some food for Daddy, then? Were we wrong about

    Mommy hating Daddy?

    They exchanged nces and scooped some food for Roxanne and Lucian after a brief hesitation. After

    that, they cautiously looked at Lucian from the corner of their eyes.

    Seeing that, Lucian arched his brow in surprise and said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539

    After lunch, the children made a fuss about going out to y.

    Roxanne knew staying in the hotel room was boring for them, so she agreed to take them out.

    The resort they stayed at was famous in Horington. Roxanne didn¡¯t forget to grab a travel booklet when

    they passed by the front desk.

    The children were fighting to look at it.

    Roxanne gave them the booklet and left them to decide on the destination.

    ¡°Let¡¯s visit the marine park.¡±.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    The children were still mulling over the options when Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounded from behind them.

    Roxanne and the children were stunned by the sudden suggestion.

    It was the first time Lucian had spoken since morning, and it was to give them suggestions on where to

    go.

    Roxanne snapped out of her daze and eyed Lucian in confusion.

    Meeting her gaze, Lucian said casually, ¡°I¡¯ve been here before. The marine park is a good ce for

    them to visit. Don¡¯t they like looking at fish?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned again.

    So he noticed the children admiring the fish in the fish tank when he went to the front desk to reserve

    the room this morning?

    Lucian looked down at the children, waiting for them to decide silently.

    The children flipped through the booklet and turned to the page with information about the marine park.

    After a short discussion, the children came to a decision. ¡°Let¡¯s visit the marine park, then!¡±

    Roxanne agreed and brought the children to the marine park.

    As the resort was right by the beach, the size of the marine park was massive and so was its fish

    collection,

    The children had an affinity for anything colorful. They were so amazed at the fish in the viewing area

    that they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to walk away.

    Este¡¯s eyes sparkled as she watched the beluga whales swimming in the water through the ss.

    Hoping to feel the elegant creature, she touched the ss with her fingers.

    As though the beluga whales could sense her intention, they swam to her side when they saw her

    fingers.

    Suddenly, three beluga whales were swimming in front of her.

    Este¡¯s eyes brightened, and she couldn¡¯t help stering her face to the ss.

    The next second, a beluga whalended a kiss on her cheek through the ss.

    Seeing that, Roxanne reached for her phone and snapped a photo of Este with a smile.

    Lucian¡¯s heart warmed when she took in Este¡¯s and Roxanne¡¯s expressions.

    Benny was fascinated by Este¡¯s interaction with the whale.

    When he finally withdrew his gaze and turned to the tank in front of him, he saw a

    shark swimming toward him with a wide open jaw.

    Benny screamed in fright, turned around, and ran away, hiding behind Lucian, who was closest to him,

    his fingers gripping the hem of Lucian¡¯s shirt.

    Lucian¡¯s heart lurched when he heard Benny¡¯s scream. When he turned to look, he saw Benny racing

    toward him in fear.

    Amusement shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes, but he didn¡¯t say anything and let Benny continue to use him

    as a shield.

    Once Benny calmed down, he btedly realized that he had hidden behind Lucian and seemed to

    have heard the man chuckle.

    Benny¡¯s cheeks turned red. He instantly released his grip and walked away from Lucian, acting as

    though nothing had happened.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540

    At the side, Roxanne had also heard Benny¡¯s screams, but by the time she turned, it was toote. The

    boy had already sought refuge behind Lucian.

    The sight of the smile on that man¡¯s face while the two of them were together left Roxanne with mixed

    feelings.

    As much as she had done for the children, certain forms of security were something only a father could

    provide.

    Oblivious to her sentiments, the boy excitedly tugged at her as he wanted her to admire the fish

    alongside him.

    Out of nowhere, a mermaid dove from above and waved at them through the ss.

    Wide-eyed, the boys asked Roxanne, ¡°Is this real, Mommy?¡±

    Amused by their innocence, Roxanne patted them on the head. ¡°Of course not, but she does look

    pretty, though.¡±

    ¡°Could you dress up like a mermaid too, Mommy?¡± Benny looked at Roxanne in anticipation

    Taken by surprise at first, Roxanne then went on to exin smilingly, ¡°Well, I could, but I think that¡¯d be

    a paid program.¡±

    When the children heard her saying that she could, they stared at her with wide eyes as though that

    would make her agree to get into the water.

    Meeting their eyes, Roxanne kicked herself for having said that. Had she been alone with them, she

    certainly would not have minded going in for the children¡¯s amusement.

    The issue for her was that Lucian was also around.

    Although Lucian had not spoken much along the way, she still could not overlook the fact of his

    presence, and the notion of having to masquerade as a mermaid in front of him made her feel quite

    conflicted inside.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± Este cautiously tugged at her sleeve with a hopeful look on her own face,

    Considering how good that mermaid she just saw looked despite not being as pretty as Roxanne, she

    was convinced that Roxanne would surely look even more beautiful in the same getup.

    Roxanne¡¯s dilemma was palpable on her face.

    Oblivious to her reservations, Archie and Benny, too, looked at their own mother expectantly.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Just as Roxanne was hesitating, one of the crew members approached them.

    ¡°We¡¯re running an event that offers our visitors the experience of dressing up in our mermaid costume

    for free. Might you be interested to participate? I think you¡¯d look absolutely smashing in it.¡±

    The children¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that.

    Sensing their eyes on her, Roxanne found it hard to say no.

    Lucian came up to them. ¡°Go on ahead. I¡¯ll watch over them.¡±

    He spoke as though she had already agreed to do it.

    Seeing how Roxanne remained unresponsive to Lucian¡¯s words for some time, the crew member took

    her silence for consent and went on to half-nudge her toward the changing room.

    Thinking that since she had already stuck one foot in, Roxanne decided to work with the crew member

    despite her own continued hesitance. She went on and got changed and, with the crew¡¯s guidance,

    slowly went down into the water.

    The children sat docilely beside Lucian with their heads raised to watch the space above them.

    It did not take long before Roxanne showed up donning a slivery blue fishtail. A brilliant gleam of light

    was reflected off her body as she swam steadily toward them, making her appear as though she was

    really some mysterious mermaid that hailed from the bottom of the sea.

    Her appearance had the children rushing forward tedly to the front of the ss.

    There Roxanne was, smiling and waving at them.

    Lucian stood behind the children and regarded the swimming woman on the opposite side with an

    unfathomable gaze.

    All around them, tourists marveled at the sight of such a lovely mermaid as they thought Roxanne was

    one of the staff who worked there.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541

    Not exactly a strong swimmer, Roxanne did just enough for the children¡¯s entertainment. Then, under

    the guidance of the crew, she returned to the surface to take a quick shower. Subsequently, she

    changed back into her own clothes before she made her way out.

    Led by Lucian, the children were already waiting for her outside the changing room.

    Once they caught sight of her, they eagerly jumped at her, eximing, ¡°You looked so nice just now,

    Mommy!¡±

    Mesmerized, Este looked fixedly at Roxanne.

    A genial Roxanne patted her children¡¯s heads. ¡°Thank you for yourpliments, Darlings.¡±

    ¡°You looked very lovely indeed.¡± Lucian¡¯s low voice rang out next to her ear.

    Roxanne was taken by surprise as she had nearly forgotten about him, and for a moment, she was at a

    loss for how to react.

    It was fortunate then that Lucian was not expecting a response from her. ¡°Take care of the kids. I have

    to step away for a bit.¡±

    Regaining herposure, Roxanne nodded in acknowledgment.

    Upon gaining her consent, Lucian turned around and left.

    There was a hint of suspicion in Roxanne¡¯s eyes as she watched him depart, and she wondered what

    he was leaving to do.

    Lucian only returned after she took the children for a second go around at the marine park.

    By that time, the sky had darkened, and the children were all hungry.

    Recalling the mention of a restaurant in the vicinity in the booklet, Roxanne proceeded to take them

    there.

    A waiter approached to serve them the moment they stepped through the doors.

    Seeing that they had arrived together, he naturally assumed that they were a family. ¡°Wee. We

    have a family suite avable, so please follow me.¡±

    Roxanne was rightly astounded when she heard that.

    A family suite¡­ Apparently, he¡¯s mistaken.

    As they had already arrived outside the suite, it urred to Roxanne that it mighte across as a

    little rude to abruptly attempt to exin her way out of it. Hence, she held her silence.

    The elegant interiors of the suite were also done up in the same style as the rest of the marine park,

    and the room itself was furnished with some toys that were suitable for the children to y with.

    Once inside, the children made a dash for the toys, leaving the two grownups behind.

    After she took a quick look over to ascertain the safety of the space, Roxanne left the children to y

    on their own while she went on to order food alongside Lucian.

    Shortly after, their orders were tabled, and the children were obediently back in their seats.

    ¡°You guys must be here on a family vacation, yes?¡± The waiter did not leave immediately, and instead,

    enthusiastically forwarded some rmendations. ¡°A fireworks show is going to be staged here

    tonight, so be sure to go and check it out if you guys are interested.¡±

    Roxanne was about to exin that they were not a family when the rapturous cheers from the young

    ones cut her off.

    ¡°Fireworks, Mommy! We have to go and see it!¡± Benny grabbed her sleeve with eyes aglow.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne had no choice but to choke back the words she had back down her own

    throat.

    ¡°Your kids are so adorable. That fireworks disy tonight will be perfect for you and your kids!¡± The

    waiter beamed in a way that was almost emotional.

    Este, too, regarded her own father imploringly, to which Lucian responded with a slight nod. ¡°Thank

    you. We¡¯ll consider it.¡±

    His demeanor was almost tantamount to an admission that they belonged to the same family

    Roxanne frowned. She was about to say something in reply, but the friendly waiter had already stepped

    away.

    ¡°Come on, Mommy! Let¡¯s go see it!¡± Archie begged.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Roxanne had only kept quiet because the waiter had mistaken them for a family. With the departure of

    thetter went any chance for rification, her silence evolved

    into consent toward her children¡¯s request.

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542

    After dinner, the lot of them headed directly to the beach to await themencement of the fireworks

    disy.

    Illuminated by the light of the moon, the ripples upon the surface of the sea sparkled like glitter-a

    picture of perfect tranquility.

    Although the beach was quite packed, there was not much noise.

    Immersed in such a setting, the masses sat around and indulged themselves in infrequent bits of quiet

    conversations.

    With one hand holding Este and the other on Benny, Roxanne weaved her way through the crowd

    while Lucian followed behind them.

    Being surrounded by so many bodies, Roxanne could not help but worry about the little ones and was

    hoping to find a more secluded spot where they could stay.

    As the beach grew increasingly popted, it drew a frown from Lucian who called out to the quartet

    ahead of him. ¡°Come to Daddy, Essie.¡±

    He was wary of Roxanne¡¯s way of herding the children and was afraid that Benny, who was upying

    the fringes, would get lost in the crowd.

    Este¡¯s unwillingness toply was written all over her face. She held on fast to Roxanne¡¯s hand and

    refused to let go.

    With a slightly more solemn look, Lucian reiterated what he said previously, ¡°There are too many

    people here. Come over to Daddy and let me take you.¡±

    The little girl stubbornly shook her head because she wanted to stick close to Roxanne and the boys.

    Observing the stalemate, Roxanne felt sorry for the little girl. ¡°I¡¯ll look after her. Just keep an eye out for

    us from the rear,¡± she said in a gentle tone.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Hearing Roxanne¡¯s words made the girl smile from ear to ear.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened, and he went silent for a while before he quietly assented.

    En route, Lucian kept pace with the four in front of him. His eyes were focused and vignt on the off

    chance that any of the children were to be separated from the group

    ¡°Sir, Madam, how about some toys for your children!¡± said a toy vendor who came up to them to hawk

    his wares,

    Forced to stop, Roxanne politely declined, ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    With that, she tried to guide the children around him, but the persistent vendor went on to impcde their

    advancement from the front.

    Having both hands tied down by the children and surrounded by so many people around them,

    Roxanne could not be expected to free up her hands to make payment. Hence, the irate woman could

    only turn him down.

    The children, who preferred to let their eyes wander all around them, did not mind that either.

    Just as Roxanne was driven to the point of exasperation, the man behind them had already stepped up

    to the fore without her noticing.

    ¡°We¡¯re not interested in buying anything.¡± The poker-faced Lucian regarded the vendor icily.

    He was nearly a full head taller than his counterpart; he left the vendor doubtlessly dumbstruck

    It took a moment before thetter replied sheepishly, ¡°Sorry to bother you.

    With that, the man promptly turned and vanished into the crowd.

    Roxanne exhaled in relief. She was about to lead the children onward when she heard Archie¡¯s fretful

    child-like voice. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Her heart tensed up when she heard the boy¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Benny¡¯s gone, Mommy!¡± The overwrought boy clutched her hand with the inside of his palms slicked

    with sweat.

    He distinctly recalled holding his younger brother¡¯s hand, but in retrospect, he had no idea when

    exactly his own brother went missing.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart started racing, and she stopped in her tracks when she heard that. Regardless, she

    suppressed the perturbation she felt inside and promptly followed up with Archie, ¡°Calm down, now.

    Could you tell Mommy when Benny go missing?¡±

    Shaken up from self-reproach, the anxious boy shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    The look on the liule chap caused the color to drain from Roxanne¡¯s face.

    ¡°I think that might have happened during the time I was talking to that man back there,¡± came Lucian¡¯s

    voice from beside her.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543

    Roxanne turned to look at him with an awful expression on her face.

    ¡°I had my eyes on them just now. Benny was still there before I engaged the vendor,¡± Lucian said.

    That might suggest that Benny could not have gone very far.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look around,¡± a frowning Roxanne said in distress.

    ¡°I¡¯lle too!¡± Archie quickly chimed in.

    Feeling responsible for losing sight of his own brother, he thus felt obliged to help locate him.

    Seeing that Archie and Roxanne were so agitated, Este promptly said, ¡°I want toe along too!¡±

    Without time to overthink it, Roxanne intended to lead the children out on a search.

    They had only taken two steps when Lucian stopped them. ¡°Take the kids and wait outside. I¡¯ll look

    around here.¡±

    Roxanne wanted to reject that proposal.

    ¡°Benny has already gone missing, and it¡¯s crowded here. Surely you don¡¯t want Archie and Essie to get

    lost as well, do you?¡± Lucian regarded her in earnest.

    Hearing that made Roxanne hesitate.

    With his deep voice, Lucian offered some words of constion, ¡°It¡¯s quite costly to holiday at this

    resort, so you can be sure that no one here will harbor designs on your boy. We need only to worry

    about whether Benny will be able to take care of himself.¡±

    Roxanne lowered her gaze in a bid to calm herself before she gave Lucian an affirmative nod. ¡°Please

    help me find him.¡±

    Lucian acknowledged her before turning around to wade into the crowd, whereas Roxanne squeezed

    her way out with the children in tow.

    ¡°Does Benny have his watch on, Mommy?¡± reminded Archie when they arrived somewhere with fewer

    people around.

    Roxanne lowered her eyes to regard the boy who pointed at the watch around his own wrist.

    Those watches that each brother possessed could pinpoint their own location via GPS.

    Roxanne became deeply annoyed with herself that in her disquietude, she had allowed such an

    important matter to slip her mind.

    When she recovered herposure, she immediately pulled out her phone to track her younger son¡¯s

    position.

    After a series of operations, she saw that the positional marker indicated that the watch was inside the

    hotel and had not moved an inch since.

    Benny did not put it on when we came out today because he was apparently toozy.

    ¡±

    Staring at the red marker on the screen, Roxanne could not prevent her own eyes from reddening

    It was the first time something of that sort had happened since Benny was raised in her care.

    Despite Lucian¡¯s assurances that there would not likely be anyone with criminal intent against children

    present there, Roxanne could not repress her own worries.

    Benny must be so afraid to be separated from us¡­

    Seeing that his own mother was on the verge of tears, Archie bowed his head in contrite. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,

    Mommy. It¡¯s my fault for failing to take care of Benny¡­¡±

    Looking down at Archie beside her, Roxanne suppressed the uneasiness she felt inside and patted the

    boy¡¯s head reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine. I¡¯m the one who failed to take care of you guys.¡±

    She would never have allowed the children to be brought into such a crowded area had she known any

    better. But at that point, it was toote for regrets.

    Este was very worried about Benny as well. Seeing Roxanne and Archie feeling so down, the girl

    blinked and lightly tugged at the corner of Roxanne¡¯s top.

    Roxanne turned to look, only to see a concerned-looking Este stand with her arms spread wide. ¡°Hug

    me, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart ache. She squatted down and pulled both kids into her arms, tears welling up in

    her eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Ms. Jarvis, Daddy will find Benny!¡± Este did her utmost to try tofort Roxanne.

    Patting Este on the head, Roxanne quietly nodded, for she feared that she might

    sound nasal if she tried to speak.Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544

    Chapter 544 Lucian¡¯s face gradually turned grim, as he could not locate Benny after searching the

    crowd alone.

    Although he was certain no one there would harbor ill intent toward Benny, he could not help feeling

    worried at that moment.

    ¡°Sir¡­¡± The toy vendor shuffled over again.

    Upon seeing Lucian¡¯s face, the vendor stopped talking abruptly.

    Inexplicably, he felt that the aura enveloping Lucian¡¯s body was immensely intimidating as if Lucian was

    about to swallow him whole.

    Upon regaining his senses, the vendor cleared his throat and attempted to leave as if nothing had

    happened.

    However, just as he turned on his heel, arge hand seized his shoulder.

    Needless to say, that hand belonged to Lucian.

    The vendor¡¯s heart trembled. He carefully turned his head around. ¡°Sir, h-how may I help you?¡±

    Lucian stared at him coldly.

    Benny would not have gone missing if it wasn¡¯t for this person¡¯s sudden appearance.

    The vendor developed goosebumps all over his body under Lucian¡¯s intense gaze, and he could do

    nothing but wait for Lucian to speak.

    ¡°When you tried to sell us the toys earlier, did you see where the little boy on the far side went?¡± Lucian

    questioned him coolly.

    The vendor trembled uncontrobly after hearing that. He replied in a quavering voice, ¡°N-No, I didn¡¯t

    see where he went.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened. His voice sounded more stern than before. ¡°You can get lost now. Don¡¯t ever

    think of reappearing in this resort.¡±

    With that, Lucian strode away without waiting for the vendor to say anything.

    The vendor slowly returned to his senses. He was frightened by Lucian¡¯s words but did not take them

    seriously,

    After all, Lucian looked no different from a tourist. He wondered who Lucian was to

    decide whether he could reappear at the resort or not.

    With that thought in his mind, he turned around, wanting to approach the rest of the crowd to sell his

    toys. Just then, a series of footsteps sounded behind him.

    The next second, arge hand sped his shoulder.

    ¡°Excuse me. Our boss said that you are not wee here.¡±

    A man¡¯s voice reverberated beside the vendor¡¯s ears.

    Before the vendor could make sense of the turns of events, he was already being dragged away from

    the beach.

    After Lucian¡¯s subordinates were done dealing with the vendor, they hastily dispersed themselves

    among the crowd to resume their search for Benny.

    Earlier, they had received instructions from their superior informing them of the owner of the resort¡¯s

    dissatisfaction with that ce.

    The first issue was the vendor¡¯s presence, which disrupted the peace at the resort.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    More importantly, the owner of the resort, Lucian, had so rarely visited the resort but proceeded to lose

    his child because of the overwhelming crowd.

    Everyone had hurried over after they were made aware of Benny¡¯s disappearance. ¡°I heard the child

    who went missing is a little boy, but I thought Mr. Farwell¡¯s child is a little girl?¡± one of the employees

    asked his colleague in bewilderment.

    Another employee reminded, ¡°Regardless of the child¡¯s gender, that child must be someone Mr. Farwell

    regards with utmost importance since he said so. We should hurry up and locate the child!¡±.

    The employee who asked the question sheepishly agreed.

    With the help of almost all the staff in the resort in conducting a search thatsted nearly half an hour,

    they finally found Benny at the ongoing band concert held in the middle of the beach.

    Watching Benny standing beside the band, the employee could not help but feel uncertain if Benny was

    Lucian¡¯s missing child.

    After all, Benny did not appear anxious. Instead, he was even eyeing the drum set of the band with

    eyes gleaming in excitement.

    The employee wondered if any child who got lost would behave in that manner.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, he cautiously took a picture of Benny and sent it to

    his superior.

    He received a reply swiftly: Watch over that child closely. Mr. Farwell will be there at once!

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was getting impatient after waiting for a long time with Archie and Este.

    However, she had no choice but to wait in distress because she was worried about Archie and Este

    whenever she recalled Lucian¡¯s words.

    Suddenly, her phone vibrated.

    Roxanne frowned and instantly picked up the call without hesitation.

    ¡°We found Benny. He¡¯s watching the band¡¯s performance. I¡¯ve already instructed someone to keep an

    eye on him. Come over.¡± Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounded.

    Roxanne felt relieved after hearing that. She immediately expressed her gratitude. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be

    there immediately.¡±

    On the other end of the line, Lucian grunted in response before hanging up the call and hurrying to

    Benny¡¯s location first.

    ¡°Have they found Benny?¡± Archie asked carefully after taking in his mother¡¯s expression.

    Roxanne nodded slightly and shed a reassuring smile at him.

    Archie appeared more agitated than his mother. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up and find Benny! He¡¯s alone. He must be

    scared out of his wits!¡±

    Archie tugged at Roxanne¡¯s hand as he spoke.

    Roxanne was eager to check on Benny¡¯s condition too, but she did not forget Archie and Este¡¯s

    presence as she reminded, ¡°You two must hold my hands tightlyter. Don¡¯t wander off and get lost like

    Benny.¡±

    Archie and Este agreed obediently.

    Only then did Roxanne lead them toward the crowd.

    The venue of the band¡¯s performance was easy to find, but it was a challenge to reach there because

    of the dense crowd. With much effort, Roxanne finally pushed her way through the throng.

    Lucian was waiting for their arrival at the outer edge of the crowd. He hastily strode forward in

    Roxanne¡¯s direction when he saw her bringing Archie and Este over. Then he reached out to hold

    Este¡¯s hand.

    This time, Este did not refuse him andpliantly held his hand.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Benny?¡± Archie gazed at Lucian in perturbation.

    Lucian gestured for them to look at the band.

    Roxanne and the two kids saw that Benny had taken over the drummer¡¯s position. Thetter was

    focusing on hitting the drums, seemingly in the groove, while wearing a cool facial expression.

    The people in the surroundings were engaged in a heated discussion about Benny.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°Where did this childe from? Is he the missing child the resort staff is looking for? How can he be

    so good at ying the drums at such a young age?¡±.

    ¡°He¡¯s so cute and cool. I wonder whose child is this? His parents are so blessed!¡±

    Compliments about Benny reverberated in the air.

    Roxanne¡¯s tense emotion gradually rxed when she looked at Benny¡¯s serious demeanor while

    listening to the praises from the crowd. She even felt a hint of contentment rose within her.

    Others might not know it, but Roxanne was well aware that Archie and Benny were much smarter than

    their peers since they were little.

    Archie and Benny also had plenty of hobbies.

    Roxanne had always allowed her children to do as they pleased, sending them to any lessons they

    were interested in.

    Benny had started learning to y the drums at three years old.

    The music instructor hadmended Benny for having talent for ying the drums a few months into

    the course.

    In fact, that was the first time Roxanne had seen Benny coborating with a band, and that was also

    when she truly realized his capabilities.

    Onstage, all the other members of the band were regarding Benny with an astonished expression too.

    They had caught sight of Benny observing their performance, and thetter had been staring intently at

    the drum set.

    The members of the band thought Benny was adorable, and they were merely putting on a casual

    performance that day, so they invited Benny up on the stage to be their drummer.

    Assuming Benny was just keen to try out the drums in curiosity, the band members had already

    mentally prepared themselves to be embarrassed.

    Unexpectedly, Benny was able to keep up with their tempo. Although there were some minor errors, his

    standards far surpassed the band members¡¯ expectations.

    Following a drum beat by Benny, the fireworks show officially began.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546

    The colorful and dazzling fireworks emzoned the sky.

    Everyone simultaneously quieted down and looked up at the scenic view of the night sky.

    At that instant, only the music yed by the band echoed on the beach.

    Seemingly to coordinate with the tranquil ambiance, the band members tacitly switched the song they

    were ying to a more rxing piece.

    Benny paused for a few seconds before slowly catching up with the band¡¯s rhythm.

    Holding Archie¡¯s hand, Roxanne gazed up at the bursting fireworks in the sky. Then she turned her

    attention back to Benny, who was ying the drums. A heartfelt grin spread across her face.

    Beside Roxanne, Este grasped her father¡¯s hand and jumped on the spot, wanting to get a clearer

    view of the fireworks disy.

    Este was too short. The horde of onlookers clouded her field of vision when she gazed up.

    Lucian nced downward at Este before slightly bending down his body. Then, he carried her in his

    arm and ced her on his shoulder.

    Este¡¯s eyes shone as she appreciated the beauty of the fireworks in the sky.

    Meanwhile, Archie was unable to see the fireworks too. A hint of disappointment shed across his

    eyes when he saw Este sitting on Lucian¡¯s shoulder.

    If Daddy had not abandoned Mommy and us, perhaps Benny and I could also sit on his shoulder¡­

    Roxanne sensed Archie¡¯s dejection. She scanned her surroundings with a troubled look on her face.

    ¡°Archie, can you not see the fireworks?¡±

    Although Archie was crestfallen, he shook his head sensibly. ¡°I can see some of it. It¡¯s all right,

    Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne was reminded of the anticipatory look on Archie¡¯s petite face when he heard about the

    fireworks disy in the afternoon. At the sight of his thoughtful and acquiescent demeanor at that

    moment, she could not help feeling pangs of heartache and guilt.

    If it weren¡¯t for my selfish decision, perhaps Archie and Benny would live a more blissful life

    now.

    Archie sensed Roxanne¡¯s remorse. He grabbed her hand andforted her, ¡°We¡¯lle here again

    and watch the fireworks next time. I¡¯m very happy that we can find Benny this time.¡±

    With that, he curved his lips and beamed at his mother as if to prove that he was truly fine.

    Roxanne¡¯s feelings of guilt intensified.

    ¡°Come here. I¡¯ll carry you.¡± Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounded from atop.

    Archie subconsciously gazed up and met Lucian¡¯s eyes, which were brimming with tenderness.

    Seeing that, Archie hesitated and turned to look at Roxanne to ask for her opinion.

    Roxanne frowned and scrupled for a few moments before taking a step back to make way for Lucian.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    She had caused Archie and Benny to be left out from indulging in fatherly affection for so many years.

    Although they had yet to realize their rtionship with Lucian, Roxanne could not bring herself to

    deprive Archie and Benny of the opportunity to enjoy paternal love anymore.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Archie¡¯s eyes gleamed when he saw his mother agreeing. Still, he hesitated when he looked at Lucian.

    Archie knew Roxanne did not fancy Lucian, so he could not shake off the feeling that he was betraying

    his mother if he allowed Lucian to carry him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t hurry up, the fireworks disy will end soon,¡± Lucian reminded with his brows raised after

    taking in Archie¡¯s ambivalence.

    A

    Roxanne gave her son a reassuring look. ¡°Let Mr. Farwell lift you so you can see the fireworks.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Archie finally stretch out his hand in Lucian¡¯s direction.

    With one hand supporting Este, who was sitting on one side of his shoulder, Lucian leaned sideways

    slightly and ced Archie on the other side of his shoulder effortlessly

    LER

    That was the first time Archie had sat in such a high position. A look of pleasant surprise spread across

    his face as he gazed down and noticed a sea of heads covered in ck hair.

    He looked up again at the night sky when the sound of fireworks exploding rang beside his ears.

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547

    The brilliant lights of the fireworks seemed exceptionally mesmerizing when viewed from the reflections

    in the kids¡¯ eyes.

    Roxanne stood carefully beside Lucian while gazing up at the night sky. Nevertheless, she constantly

    nced at Archie and Este from the corner of her eye, fearing they might fall from Lucian¡¯s

    shoulders.

    Fortunately, both of them were safe until the end of the fireworks show.

    Archie felt slightly reluctant to get down afterward because that was the first time he had sat on his

    father¡¯s shoulder. However, he did not reveal his emotions. Instead, he submissively allowed Lucian to

    put him down on the floor and thanked thetter politely, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±.

    Lucian merely nodded in response without saying a word.

    The crowd was still immersed in the romantic atmosphere of the fireworks show.

    Suddenly, the band onstage went silent.

    Roxanne had been keeping an eye on Benny¡¯s whereabouts, so she had instantaneously noticed the

    changes on the stage and shifted her gaze in that direction.

    She saw Benny stepping out from behind the drum set and standing in the middle of the stage while

    holding a microphone.

    As if to help Benny, the guitarist casually plucked the strings on his guitar to attract everyone¡¯s attention

    to the stage.

    ¡°Ahem. Everyone, please listen to this little boy. He has a favor to ask from all of you.¡± The lead singer

    cleared his voice and requested for the audience to hear Benny out.

    Hearing that, Roxanne and the others could already guess what Benny was about to say.

    Staring at his solemn expression onstage, Roxanne felt contented and even teared up a little,

    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Benny.¡± The little boy¡¯s childish voice magnified and resonated

    throughout the venue as he spoke into the microphone.

    Benny did not appear nervous or afraid despite facing the huge crowd.

    ¡°I came here to watch the fireworks show with my mommy and brother, but I

    LOTTAK

    identally got lost because there were too many people just now. If anyone sees someone looking for

    a child, please help me inform my mommy that I¡¯m here. My mommy is very pretty, so it will be easy to

    identify her!¡±

    Benny contemted briefly after saying that. Then, he added, ¡°Perhaps there will be an uncle

    searching for me too. Everyone can also tell him that I¡¯m here. He¡¯s distinguishable too because he is

    very tall and handsome. There are also two children around my age beside them.¡±

    Roxanne was amused by Benny¡¯s description of them.

    Even Lucian wore a faint smile as he listened to Benny¡¯s speech.

    Perhaps the four of them were too eye-catching. Soon, people were turning their heads in Roxanne,

    Lucian, and the two kids¡¯ direction.

    Benny also noticed them, and when he spotted Roxanne, he held the microphone and called out in

    excitement, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The crowd made way for Roxanne and the others to reach Benny¡¯s side.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Benny jogged over happily with the microphone in his hand when he saw Roxanne.

    She bent down while beaming and pulled Benny into her embrace. ¡°You scared me, Benny. Luckily,

    you¡¯re so smart.¡±

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Benny gently patted his mother¡¯s back and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. But don¡¯t worry about me because

    I¡¯m very smart. I will not follow the bad guys.¡±

    When Benny realized he had gotten lost just now, he had immediately run toward the band, following

    the music, because he thought he would be safer there. He had nned on borrowing the microphone

    from the band to find Roxanne.

    Fortunately, the band members were kind and friendly. After they had been made aware of Benny¡¯s

    situation, they had agreed to his request with crity.

    Benny turned on his heels and sensibly expressed his gratitude to the band members. ¡°Thank you all.¡±

    They responded with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re wee. We¡¯re d as long as you are safely reunited with your

    family.¡±

    The band members even added a friendly reminder to Roxanne, ¡°Your son is very gifted in music. If

    you can afford it, we suggest you send him to a music academy to receive proper lessons.¡±

    Roxanne grinned in agreement.

 Chapter 548

    ?Chapter 548

    "I''m sorry, Benny," Archie apologized to his brother when the crowd shifted their attention away from them. "It was my fault for not holding your hand tightly enough that you got lost in the crowd."

    Benny gazed at his brother and said casually, "It wasn''t your fault, Archie, it''s too crowded here. Besides, I wasn''t lost, and it was fun ying the drums, anyway!"

    Archie frowned for several seconds before nodding slowly. "I will hold your hand tightly next time," he promised, "and never allow something like this to happen again."

    Benny nodded vigorously as he squeezed his brother''s hand.

    Este came over to join the fun. "Me too! I''ll hold both your hands!"

    The little girl clutched Benny''s hand as she spoke.

    Touched to see the three children walking hand in hand with simrly solemn expressions, Roxanne smiled gratefully. "Come, Benny," she said gently. "Thank Mr. Farwell."

    Benny appeared to be surprised by her words.

    "Mr. Farwell was the one who found you," Roxanne said.

    The boy nced up at the man before him.

    As Lucian was standing with his back against the moonlight, Benny could not see his expression at that moment.

    Nevertheless, the boy obeyed his mather by expressing his gratitude. "Thank you, Mr. Farwell.

    Lucian nodded nomittally. "No problem. You were clever enough to wait here."

    The boy was taken aback by his father''spliment. He stroked his nose awkwardly.

    The crowd on the beach thinned out after the fireworks show.

    Despite Roxanne''s reservations, she took the children for a walk at the beach, considering that they might be still fearful.

    The weather was lovely, and the water was cid. As the children wanted to go to the beach, Roxanne let go of their hands and allowed them to run toward the shore while she waited on the side.

    Lucian stood next to her without a word.

    After watching the children for a long time and ensuring that there was no danger, Roxanne turned to face him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    "We only found Benny because of you, Mr. Farwell. Thank you."

    Lucian met her eyes with his unfathomable ones and chuckled. "There''s no need to thank me. Benny is a smart kid." Lucian had been shocked when he heard Benny''s words. He did not expect the child to be that clever.

    The boy would have found us if we did not find him first.

    Roxanne smiled faintly. "If you hadn''t found him, I don''t know how long I would have had to keep worrying."

    Lucian''s eyes grew dim as a twinge of annoyance flitted across his heart.

    Sometimes, the two boys are more than this woman can handle alone.

    He did not dare imagine what would have be of Roxanne if he had not been there that night.

    Would she drag Archie through the crowd? What would she do if she lost him as well?

    Lucian''s hatred for the boys'' biological father red when he thought of that.

    Not knowing what was on his mind, Roxanne did not bother carrying on the conversation when Lucian did not reply. Instead, she turned away to gaze at the children who were ying.

    The moonlight shrouded the ocean surface and the silhouettes of the children in a silvery light. From afar, they looked like faeries who had descended into the world.

    <ddict-div></ddict-div>

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549

    ¡°Archie...¡± Benny looked at Este, who was beside him cautiously. ¡°Was it really Mr. Farwell who found

    me?¡±

    Archie nodded. ¡°Mommy was panicking earlier. She was about to take Essie and me to look for you

    when Mr. Farwell stopped her and went to look on his own.¡±

    Benny nced at Lucian, who was standing not far away, with aplicated mix of emotions within

    him.

    ¡°It was fortunate that Mr. Farwell found you in time. Otherwise, Mommy would have really cried.¡±

    Archie¡®s heart twinged with guilt when he thought about how anxious Roxanne had been.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Because of that, the boy had to thank his father despite not liking him.

    Benny was full of regret when he learned that Roxanne had been on the verge of tears. ¡°Did I not thank

    Mr. Farwell enough earlier?¡±

    As he was unaware of the situation, he had only thanked him because his mother had told him to.

    Looking back on it now, he felt a little guilty.

    Although he did not like his father, he thought he should thank him properly for doing their mother such

    a big favor.

    Archie smiled at his brother, who still looked dejected. ¡°Mommy will thank him for you.¡± He nced

    toward the two adults. ¡°Besides, Mr. Farwell would probably want Mommy to thank him.¡±

    Deep in thoughts, the two boys gazed at their parents.

    Este, on the other hand, was busy amusing herself.

    Roxanne did not know what the children were thinking. Seeing that it was gettingte, she called out to

    the children, ¡°Are you done ying? It¡®s gettingte, and we should head back. We¡®lle back

    tomorrow!¡±

    The children ran toward them, while Benny ran straight toward Roxanne, who noticed that the child¡®s

    expression was odd.

    ¡°What¡®s the matter?¡± she asked as she leaned over to pull him into her arms.

    ¡°I¡®m sorry, Mommy,¡± the boy answered glumly. ¡°I will remember to stay by your side next time and not

    wander off.¡±

    Roxanne was confused.

    They were doing fine when they were out ying earlier. Why is he mentioning this all of a sudden?

    Roxanne caressed the boy¡®s head lovingly upon noticing his solemn expression. ¡°I know,¡± she said

    tenderly. ¡°Thank you, Darling. I will do a better job protecting you as well.¡±

    ¡°I will protect Benny, too!¡± Archie chirped.

    Roxanne pulled the two boys in for a hug.

    Meanwhile, Este, who was standing forlornly on her own, looked a little crestfallen as she watched

    the two boys in Roxanne¡®s arms.

    The scene did not go unnoticed by Lucian.

    He watched as his daughter stood pitifully at the side, and a strange feeling welled up within him

    Although he understood that Roxanne wasforting the boys because she had been shaken by the

    events earlier, he nevertheless wondered how Roxanne would feel if she knew that Este was also

    her child and that she had neglected the girl on more than one asion.

    Lucian scowled at the irony of that thought and reached out to Este.

    Gazing enviously at the two boys, the girl took her father¡®s hand.

    ¡°It¡®s gettingte,¡± Lucian said in a low voice. ¡°We should head back.¡±

    His words roused Roxanne from her reverie, She slowly let go of the two boys, stood up, and led them

    to follow Lucian.

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550

    Roxanne was about to bring the two boys up upon arriving back at the hotel when she felt a pair of

    resentful eyes on her back.

    Frowning, Roxanne nced behind her and saw Este hesitantly shuffling after her three paces

    behind

    The child stopped in her tracks when she noticed her quarry had turned her head. Her little face was

    alight with anticipation.

    Not far away, Lucian pretended not to see them as he busied himself with pouring a ss of water from

    the bar.

    Roxanne walked toward the child. ¡°Do you want to sleep with me, Essie?¡±

    The child nodded vigorously before asking cautiously, ¡°Is that okay?¡±

    Roxanne¡®s heart softened at the child¡®s tentativeness. ¡°Go ask your Daddy,¡± she said softly as she

    gazed at the man in the vicinity. ¡°If he says yes, I¡®ll take you upstairs.¡±

    The child¡®s eyes brightened. She strode to Lucian¡®s side with her stubby legs, but the man ignored the

    child¡®s approach.

    Knowing that her father would agree, Este tugged the hem of his shirt fearlessly. ¡°Can I sleep with

    Ms. Jarvis, Daddy?¡±

    It was only then that Lucian lowered his gaze to look at his daughter before looking at Roxanne, who

    was standing nearby. ¡°Okay,¡± he said with a slight frown, ¡°but don¡®t give Ms. Jarvis any trouble.¡±

    The child nodded obediently before sprinting back to Roxanne with a wide grin. ¡°Daddy said yes!¡±

    Roxanne returned the smile as she caressed the child¡®s head, then said to Lucian, ¡°I¡®ll take Essie

    upstairs, then.¡±

    The man nodded casually. ¡°If she¡®s beginning to feel like a handful, Ms. Jarvis, you can send her back

    to me any time.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback. She wondered why the man was acting so distant all of a sudden.

    Upon regaining herposure, she said, ¡°Don¡®t worry, Mr. Farwell. Essie will be in good hands.¡±

    Lucian did not respond further. Instead, he turned to open a bottle of wine and

    poured himself a ss. Roxanne gazed at the man¡®s back, confused. ¡°We¡®ll be heading up, then. Good

    night. Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian grunted in response.

    Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!

    Roxanne said nothing as she took the children upstairs.

    After an entire day¡®s worth of excitement and running on the beach for hours, the children were so

    sweaty that Roxanne bathed them all.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, will you still be picking the boys up in the future?¡± asked Este suddenly during her bath.

    Roxanne¡®s hands froze. She could almost guess the child¡®s intentions and was, at the moment, at a

    loss for words.

    After a long silence, Roxanne answered evasively, ¡°I will go if work permits.¡±

    Este pursed her lips and gave Roxanne a piercing gaze as though she could see through the

    deception. The corners of her eyes drooped sadly.

    Roxanne¡®s heart ached when she took in the child¡®s disappointed look, but she was determined to

    stand by her word.

    Fortunately, Este said no more throughout the rest of her bath, and Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief.

    Roxanne was tucking the children in after their baths when Este spoke. ¡°I want to hear a bedtime

    story, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne agreed without hesitation, as she felt guilty. ¡°All right, I¡®ll tell you one.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear the story of Sleeping Beauty.¡±

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551

    Roxanne was stunned as she instinctively recalled the sudden kiss on the stage at the mention of

    Sleeping Beauty.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis?¡± Jerking out of her reverie, Roxanne forced a smile at Este before telling her the tale of

    Sleeping Beauty.

    The child paid close attention and fell asleep shortly after Roxanne finished.

    Covering the child with the quilt, Roxanney down beside her.

    Although she felt physically tired after running around an entire day, her mind was still in restless

    turmoil when she closed her eyes.

    She couldn¡®t help ming herself despite having found Benny.

    Aside from that, Este¡®s mention of Sleeping Beauty kept reminding her of the kiss during the y,

    and she couldn¡®t seem to shake it off her mind.

    Despite lying in bed for an indeterminate amount of time, Roxanne could not fall asleep.

    Looking at the time and seeing that it was almost midnight, Roxanne promptly got out of bed and went

    downstairs.

    If I¡®m right, there are a few red wine bottles at the bar. Maybe I¡®ll sleep better after having some red

    wine.

    Emerging from her room, she frowned slightly when she saw that it was brightly lit downstairs.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    Lucian is alone downstairs. Could he be awake as well?

    Roxanne slowed down.

    She did not want to go down and face the man alone at that hour.

    As she was debating with herself whether or not to return to her room, Lucian¡®s voice sounded. ¡°Can¡®t

    sleep, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne paused in her steps. After a long hesitation, she decided to go down.

    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±

    Lucian was seated on the couch, dealing with some work. He nced up upon hearing her words. ¡°I

    heard the door open, and the kids should be asleep now. You are the only one left.¡±

    Roxanne nodded inprehension. ¡°Are you not done with work?¡± she asked with polite concern.

    ¡°Yeah. What about you? Why can¡®t you sleep?¡±

    Roxanne frowned, wondering how she should broach the subject.

    Aside from losing Benny, the other reason was more difficult for her to discuss.

    Lucian¡®s voice sounded again before she could speak. ¡°Are you still not over the incident of losing

    Benny?¡±

    The man¡®s eyes remained fixated in her direction.

    Roxanne hesitated for a moment before nodding in silent admittance.

    Lucian¡®s eyes grew slightly dim.

    He had expected it. The woman did not look good when the child had gone missing. He reckoned she

    would not recover from it that easily.

    He had also anticipated that the woman might not be able to fall asleep that night.

    The living room plunged into silence.

    Roxanne felt awkward. She cleared her throat to speak, but the man¡®s voice sounded again.

    ¡°It wasn¡®t your fault that Benny went missing. It was my fault for not keeping a closer eye on all of you,

    as I was by your side,¡± Lucian said in a low voice. ¡°You don¡®t have to me yourself. Rest assured that

    something like this will never happen again.¡±

    His speech surprised Roxanne.

    He sounded as though they would be living together in the future and that he would help to care for the

    two boys.

    Such a thought had only shed across her mind once.

    Roxanne quickly regained herposure and said, ¡°I appreciate your gesture, Mr. Farwell, but there is

    no need to take all the responsibility upon yourself. I will take better care of my children.¡±

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552

    Chapter 552 Lucian¡¯s face fell slightly.

    ¡°I¡®ll leave you to your work, Mr. Farwell. I¡®m just here for a drink. Don¡®t feel the need to entertain me.¡±

    Roxanne inclined her head at him before turning to head to the bar.

    The bar was filled with expensive wine, as they were in a presidential suite worthy of the name. Some

    bottles were even vintage.

    Roxanne did not know much about wine other than red wine was a sleeping aid. After perusing the

    selection, she opened a bottle at random.

    When Lucian heard the sound of a bottle opening, he turned around to nce at Roxanne¡®s back.

    Although he could not see which bottle she had opened, he reminded her, ¡°Red wine will cause a

    massive hangover. Don¡®t drink too much.¡±

    Roxanne grunted nonchntly in response.

    The sound of Roxanne pouring herself wine was the only thing audible in the ensuing silence of the

    suite.

    Lucian¡®s attention was so focused on her that the contents of his email did not register to him.

    Roxanne quickly finished a ss of wine, but she did not feel any drowsiness during a pause for a few

    seconds to reflect upon her sobriety.

    Exasperated, she poured herself another ss. Before she knew it, she had had five drinks.

    Roxanne was beginning to feel drowsy when she came back to her senses.

    Dimly aware that she could not drink anymore, Roxanne got up to return to her room after tidying up

    the bar. However, she found her legs giving way when she stood up.

    She gave a low moan as she staggered to her feet.

    Just when she thought she was going to fall, arge hand wrapped around her waist. Lucian¡®s scent

    wafted into her nose the next second.

    ¡°I told you to go easy on the red wine.¡± Lucian sounded upset.

    The woman would have made a fool of herself if he hadn¡®t been paying attention.

    Roxanne could not bring herself to answer although she had heard him. Upon noticing how warm his

    embrace was, she snuggled against him.

    Lucian¡®s eyes shed when he noticed her movements. His grp around her waist grew tighter.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Can you walk?¡±

    Roxanne nodded and attempted to take a step forward, but she could not muster up the energy. Her

    legs felt like jelly, and she almost fell out of Lucian¡®s arms merely from lifting a foot.

    Frowning at the state of her intoxication, Lucian swept her into his arms.

    Roxanne felt herself being swept off her feet before she could process what was going

    on.

    ¡°I can manage...¡±

    Lucian gazed down at her. ¡°Let me send you back. Quiet. Don¡®t wake Essie up.¡±

    Essie...

    Only then did Roxanne remember the little girl, her roommate for the night. She obediently fell silent at

    Lucian¡®s words.

    With the woman in his arms, Lucian took two steps forward before sensing she had turned and was

    leaning her head on his shoulder.

    He looked down and saw that she was already unconscious. Her cheeks were still flushed because of

    the alcohol.

    Lucian¡®s heart softened, and he slowed down.

    ¡°Benny...¡± Roxanne muttered in her sleep as they were ascending the stairs. She sounded distraught.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Lucian felt something pricking his heart. He knew that she must be dreaming about losing the boy.

    Although he knew that the ordeal had scarred Roxanne, the true extent of it was a revtion to him.

    Lucian¡®s arm tensed when the muttering became incessant. ¡°Benny is back,¡± he assured her softly.

    ¡°He¡®s fine now.¡°

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553

    Lucian carried Roxanne all the way to the room. Once he entered, his eyes darkened when he saw that

    Este had rolled over to the edge of the big bed and was still sleeping soundly

    That was not how she was at home. She would sleep in the same position through the night, almost

    without moving an inch.

    Is she moving so much because she¡®s in a new environment? Or is it because she feels more at home

    around Roxanne?

    Holding that thought, Lucian gently put Roxanne down before walking over to the other side to carry

    Este to the middle of the bed.

    ¡°Daddy...¡± Este muttered, half awake, thinking she was dreaming.

    Lucian caressed her cheek as he watched her go back to sleep.

    When she was quiet again, Lucian nced over at Roxanne and went to pour her a ss of water.

    Feeling someone pulling her up, Roxanne opened her eyes in a daze, only to see Lucian staring at her

    with a frown.

    ¡°Drink some water. It¡®ll help with the hangover.¡± His voice rang out lowly beside her ear.

    At that moment, Roxanne felt everything was so surreal.

    Am I dreaming? What hangover? Did I drink?

    ¡°Lucian?¡± she called out hesitantly.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    It¡®s really him. Roxanne narrowed her eyes, and a pitiful look slowly crept over her face.

    Lucian frowned at the change in her expression.

    To his surprise, Roxanne suddenly leaned into his embrace and even rubbed her face against his chest

    endearingly.

    Lucian froze where he was with his gaze locked on the woman in his arms. He did not dare to move a

    muscle.

    He had never once expected her to behave so intimately toward him ever since they met one another

    again.

    Although he was fully aware that he should keep a distance because she was only acting like that

    because she was drunk, he still wanted to keep her close.

    In fact, if it were not for the fear of disturbing her sleep, he would have hugged her tighter.

    This is ridiculous. Lucian could not believe he just caught himself wanting more.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Over the years, he had never treated anyone that way, not until he met Roxanne.

    ¡°Lucian...¡± the woman mumbled sadly in her sleep beside his ear.

    His arms tensed up when her voice called him back to reality. He wanted to tell her that he was right

    beside her.

    Feeling his embrace, Roxanne looked up at him in a stupor and murmured, ¡°Why are you so cruel? Am

    I still not good enough for you? I love you so much, but you¡®ve never liked me the slightest bit.¡±

    Her words pierced his heart like a knife over and over again.

    It pained him beyond words when he thought of what she had said, but that was not the end of her

    questioning.

    ¡°Why? What else should I do to make you love me? Tell me. I¡®ll change. Why are you so quiet?¡±

    Roxanne reached for his face frantically when she did not get a response. ¡°Come on! What should I do

    to make you love me?¡±

    A frown surfaced on Lucian¡®s remorse¨Cstricken face as he grabbed her hands.????l?????.??m

    ¡°You¡®re drunk, Roxanne.¡±

    When she heard him calling her name, a satisfied smile broke out on her face.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 554

    Chapter 554

    lucian¡¯s heart wrenched again the moment he saw her smile. He would rather she looked at him indiffer

    ently, as she always did, because her affection only reminded him of how things had been between the

    m six years ago. Back then, he had been her world, yet he had taken her for granted. He did not appre

    ciate her and had killed her love for him instead when she left in Brokenness.

    In the end, their intimacy reminded him that things had ended up as they were because of him. At that t

    hought, Lucian smiled ruefully and averted his gaze. Have some water. It¡¯ll make you feel better. Roxan

    ne did not respond for a long while. Just as he was about to check on her again, he felt a weight on his

    chest. Lucian, the y. Was it really an ident? She asked, her voice fading away as she fell back as

    leep. Lucian loosened his arms when he realized she had dozed off. He hesitated for a while and put th

    e ss of water on the table.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    He figured Roksan might end up not sleeping well if he kept waking her up, so he tucked her and Estell

    a in before going out of the room quietly. Back at the bar counter downstairs, Lucian sat down in front o

    f the half

    emptied bottle of red wine that Roxanne had opened. I wonder how she felt when she quaffed all this. L

    ucian recalled the questions she had asked back in the room, and a sense of selfpity rose in his heart.

    He knew better than anyone else if what had happened during the y was an ident. It was just that

    he could not control himself when he saw her sleeping deeply.

    But what bothered him was the fact that he did not have the courage toe clean with her. Lucian co

    uld not believe that there were actually things that he did not dare to admit. When Roxanne woke up th

    e next morning, she felt a stabbing pain in her head.

    She turned her head and saw the ss of water and hangover pills on the table. Then memories of wh

    at had happened the night before came flooding back, and her eyes widened like saucers. I couldn¡¯t sle

    ep, so I went downstairs to have some wine, and I ended up drunk. Then he carried me upstairs.

    I even said some nonsense to him before he left, and he said, no, stop. I¡¯m not going there. Roxanne w

    ondered if Lucian would be bothered by her action, just as he had been six years ago. A self-

    mocking  smile touched her lips when she thought of that.

    When Este saw Roxanne sitting beside her in the bed, she snuggled into her embrace and mumbled

    her name as she woke up.

    Ms. Jarvis, morning, Roxanne greeted gently, looking at the girl in her arms. I dreamed that Daddy came

    The night before. Because if Este did, Roxanne would not know how to face the girl anymore. What e

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 555

    Chapter 555

    Este remained in Roxanne¡¯s arms for a while. When she was finally awake, she pulled herself from R

    oxanne¡¯s embrace and looked up. Este frowned when she noticed that Roxanne looked pale. Ms. Jar

    vis, are you okay? You don¡¯t look so good. Roxanne touched her face, surprisedly, wondering what the

    girl spotted as she had not looked at herself in the mirror since she woke up.

    She had no idea how bad she looked at that moment. Oh, I drank a lot yesterday, and I even sleptte.

    There¡¯s no way I look refreshed after so little sleep. Before Roxanne could reply, the girl wrinkled her n

    ose and sniffed the air. Why do I smell alcohol? Roxanne smiled at her. I went down to have some wine

    yesterday because I couldn¡¯t sleep. That¡¯s probably why I look tired. I¡¯m actually having a slight heada

    che too. Upon hearing this, Ste reached out and touched her for it carefully. The smile on rocks. Ann¡¯

    s face grew wider when she saw how much the child cared for her.

    After some time, Este slowly retracted her hand and nced at the water and medication on the nigh

    tstand. Although she had no idea what those were for, she passed them to Roxanne nheless. An in

    explicable feeling rose in Roxanne¡¯s heart when she saw that ss of water.

    It reminded her of what she had said to Lucian the night before. Seeing that Roxanne did not take the

    water from her, Este held it out closer to her, but the woman pushed it away because she did not feel

    like having it.

    Her rejection confused the girl, who then tilted her head. It¡¯s cold. I¡¯d like some warm water. Besides, I

    don¡¯t need that medication anymore, Roxanne said, forcing a smile. Since Roxanne had said so, Estell

    a simply nodded quietly and put the pills back. Then she grabbed the ss carefully and got off the bed

    to get some warm water for Roxanne.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    When she returned, Roxanne took the ss from her, had two sips, and then brought the girl to wash up

    There was no point trying to hide it from the boys. I couldn¡¯t sleep because of the bed, so I went down to

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 556

    Chapter 556

    I know you didn¡¯t mean it. I just need some time to recover from the shock. Roxanneforted Benny

    with a smile. The boy gazed at her doubtfully for some time. When he was finally convinced that she m

    eant what she said, he nodded slowly, pursed his lips and gave her a hug. Let¡¯s have breakfast. It¡¯s gett

    ingte, Roxanne said, caressing his head. All the children nodded, and the four of them went downstai

    rs together.

    A five person breakfast was ready on the table by the time they got down. It seemed that Lucian had ta

    ken the food in andid them out on the dining table. He was scrolling his phone on the couch when th

    ey came down. His sleeves were rolled up, revealing a pair of lean and muscr forearms. When Roxa

    nne saw that he was working, she held the children¡¯s hands and asked them to walk silently, but the ma

    n still noticed them in the end. He looked up at Roxanne and their gazes met.

    What had happened the previous night instantly came back to Roxanne¡¯s mind. She hoped she could fi

    nd traces of his thoughts on his face, but even after seconds of staring at him, she found no sign of any

    emotions in his eyes. It was as if his nonchnt gaze was telling her that everything that had happene

    d the night before was but a dream. I know it was real. I saw the ss of water and hangover pills on th

    e table this morning.

    I can¡¯t believe I ended up telling him how I felt six years ago. Ever since Roxanne woke up that morning

    , her mind had been a mess as she tried to guess how Lucian felt about what had gone down the night

    before. Yet the man¡¯s indifference was upsetting. It seemed to show Roxanne that her worry was redun

    dant and that she had been overthinking. His unconcern made Roxanne feel pathetic, so she withdrew

    her gaze from him and continued walking down the staircase with the children. Daddy.

    Este eximed the moment she solution. The man quickly shifted his gaze toward Este and nodde

    d lightly, putting away his phone and standing up. Good morning, Mr. Farwell, Benny greeted. Both Rox

    anne and Lucian were stunned when they heard the boy. Lucian was expecting Roxanne and the two b

    oys to ignore himpletely because the children had always disliked him. So when Benny greeted hi

    m without Roxanne telling him to do so, lucian waspletely caught off guard.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Likewise, Roxanne was also astonished by Benny¡¯s abrupt act of affection. Yet on second thought, the

    adults knew why there was a change in his attitude.

    The boy must havee to like Lucian after the man found him. It was just that they were not expecting

    Behind them, Roxanne still felt heavyhearted and she walked in slowly. Her anxious gaze wandered aim

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 557

    Chapter 557

    Daddy, you don¡¯t look so good to, Este remarked sitting down beside Lucian. A nce was enough

    for her to spot the abnormality. Instinctively, Roxanne turned and looked at Lucian, but the man turned

    away so she could only only see his side profile.

    I had ate night yesterday. I had a lot of work to finish, he replied casually. The girl frowned and took a

    deep breath before rubbing her nose. I smell alcohol too. Lucian was quiet. He put some food on

    Este¡¯s te and had no intention of answering her. Luckily, the girl was distracted by the food. She

    dropped the matter altogether. On the contrary, Roxanne kept chewing on Estelle words. I only had half

    of the wine, but there¡¯s only that much left in the bottle today.

    He must havee back down to drinkst night. Here. She took a good look at Lucian. He really

    doesn¡¯t look well. What was he thinking when he slept? Mommy, archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s voices stunned a

    pensive woman. Sit down, they continued. Roxanne quickly recollected her thoughts and went over to

    sit down beside them with an apologetic smile. How are you feeling, Ms. Jarvis? Lucian asked abruptly.

    Roxanne froze momentarily and nced up at him. The children stared at the two as well.

    They had no idea where Lucian¡¯s question came from, but they were left hanging because the man did

    not continue talking. Lucian fixed his eyes on Roxanne as he waited for an answer. The woman came

    back to her senses and shed a confident smile. I had a bit of wine and slept well after that. I woke up

    with a slight headache, but it¡¯s all good now. Thanks for asking, Mr. Farewell.

    The conversation ended with a nod from the man. Meanwhile, the children were still perplexed. What

    did they just say? So he knew she was drinking yesterday and they both looked like they didn¡¯t sleep

    well. Something must have happened without us knowing.

    The kids could not help but feel suspicious about what had happened the night before, but they could

    not get any more information out of their interaction because the two adults were being secretive. The

    children pouted in disgruntlement and dug in that morning. Everyone was distracted during the meal.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    After breakfast, none of the children dared to suggest that they take a trip because they knew the

    adults did not have a good rest. Roxanne was so absorbed in her thoughts that she did not realize what

    the children were thinking. As for Lucian, he was used to following Roxanne¡¯s n when it came to the

    children. After all, he knew that the children liked her better since he had worked. He sat back on the

    couch after breakfast and buried himself in work.

    After breakfast, they all sat in the hotel room, each engaged in their own thoughts. Seeing that there

    was nothing they could do, the children started ying hide and seek. Este joined in as well. To her,

    it did not matter where they were. She was fine with anything as long as she was with Archie and

    Benny. Besides, Lucian and Roxanne were around as well. That was enough for her. The children¡¯s

    boisterousughter rang out in the room when Archie and Benny caught Este, despite her trying her

    best to hide. Ms. Jarvis. The girl cried out, tugging Roxanne¡¯s shirt. Yes? What¡¯s the matter, SIE?

    Roxanne asked absent mindedly. y with us. The girl looked at her in anticipation.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 558

    Chapter 558

    when Roxanne saw how persistent the girl was, she agreed to a game with the children. I¡¯m done. Este

    announced when she had found a hiding spot. Even after rounds of the same game with Archie and

    Benny, the girl still shouted out loud whenever she was done hiding. Roxanne could not helpughing a

    t that.

    Right after Este shouted, roxanne heard Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s soft giggles from another corner. I¡¯m c

    oming. Roxanne eximed, shaking her head.

    Then she walked toward where Archie and Benny were. The boys were still feeling proud of themselve

    s because they thought they had found a seemingly strategic ce where no one could find them. But t

    hey were proven wrong. They even nned on changing their hiding ce to make it more difficult for

    Roxanne to find them. But just as they were crawling out from where they were, they bumped into the

    woman. They looked up only to see her smug smile. Mommy, please give us another chance. They mu

    mbled, standing up in front of her. Roxanne quirked her brows and turned them down. tantly. No. Yo

    u guys have to find Este with me. When they knew they had no other option, the boys did as they we

    re told and tried to recall the direction of where Este¡¯s voice came from earlier. The girl had learned a

    few tricks from the previous rounds of the game. She would stick her head out asionally to check th

    e situation outside. When she saw Roxanne and the boysing over, she wanted to sneak away and

    go to another ce, but it was toote. Archie and Benny had already seen her the moment she got ou

    t. Mommy, we found her.

    The boys screamed in excitement as they ran after Este, who was trying to flee. When Roxanne saw

    them running, she hurried up to Este, worried that the girl would fall. Seeing that she was about to ge

    t caught, Este sprinted toward the couch while Archie and Benny pursued her.

    Slow down. Roxanne shouted. Archie and Benny decelerated at their mother¡¯s warning, but Este did

    not. She continued running toward the couch as if she did not hear Roxanne at all. Because Este cou

    ld not stop in time, she tripped over the couch leg and fell forward onto the coffee table. 1.3s Watch out.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clinched when she saw that she dashed over, hoping to cushion the impact for the girl

    .

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Este was horrified when she realized she could not stop herself from falling. Suddenly, a strong arm

    appeared and blocked the sharp edge of the coffee table just as Roxanne managed to catch Este on

    the forehead. However, because of the strong momentum, este still bumped right into the table. Altho

    ugh Lucian and Roxanne managed to prevent the worst from happening, the knock was still painful for

    Este. She was stupefied for a few seconds until she finally looked up again.

    Lucian¡¯s palm was covering the edge of the table while Roxanne¡¯s handnded on his hand, bolstering t

    It took Este a few seconds to get herself together. I¡¯m fine, she replied softly. Lucian sighed in relief. G

    Roxanne¡¯s hands.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 559

    Chapter 559

    Roxanne retracted her hand the moment Este got up. The warmth on Lucian¡¯s skin was still lingering

    on the back of her hand after the contact.

    When Roxanne regained her cool, she looked at Lucian¡¯s hand hesitantly.

    Although Este was not heavy, the impact was still strong given how fast she was running.

    Even Roxanne found it hard to stop her on her own.

    On top of that, the edge of the coffee table was sharp.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Is his hand all right?

    Roxanne wanted to check if he was injured, but she felt that Lucian was deliberately hiding his hand

    away, so she could not see anything.

    After some time, Lucian put down his phone and nced at the guilty-looking child beside him. ¡°Let¡¯s

    go out and y.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes glittered with excitement when she heard that.

    Then Lucian got up and went over to the entrance to take a tourist map from the shelf. ¡°You guys pick a

    ce.¡±

    The children took the map and started poring over it.

    As for Roxanne, she was still thinking about Lucian. ¡°Mr. Farwell, your hand¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he answered, looking at her, but Roxanne did not believe him.

    ¡°Let me have a look,¡± she insisted.

    Lucian stared at her for a few seconds until he finally budged and showed her his hand.

    There was a long and narrow cut on the back of his hand. She noticed traces of blood from the cut, and

    the area around the wound was red and swollen.

    Roxanne knew this kind of cul was rather painful, but Lucian did notin at all.

    When the children noticed what they were doing, they put down the map in their hands and ran over

    ¡°Daddy Este was filled with worry and guilt,

    *We¡®re sorry, Mr. Farwell. We won¡®t fool around with Essie again,¡± Archic and Benny said apologetically

    Lucian raised his brows and held out the other hand to rub their heads. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. Dont worry

    about it.¡±

    Then, he gazed at the girl andforted her, ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad, Essie. I know you like ying

    with Archie and Benny. I¡¯m happy you¡¯re enjoying yourself. Injuries are unavoidable when you y, so

    it¡¯s not your fault. I just want you to have fun ying with other kids.¡±

    Despite what he said, Este still puckered in regret.

    She knew Lucian was worried about her not being able to socialize with other children because of her

    condition.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Daddy,¡± she cried, circling her arms around Lucian¡¯s leg.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, really. Why don¡¯t you go over and choose a ce for us to visitter?¡±

    ¡°Yeah You should go pick a spot while I treat your daddy¡¯s wound,¡± Roxanne chimed in.

    Although the children were still worried, they listened to the adults in the end.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Lucian said as he looked at her and held out his hand.

    Roxanne smiled at him rigidly, then went to look for the first aid kit. She asked him to sit on the couch

    while she sat next to him to bandage his wound.

    Neither of them talked, but a lot went on in Roxanne¡¯s mind.

    From what she observed in Lucian and Este¡¯s interaction, she concluded that Lucian was a careless

    father. But what he had said to Este back there made Roxanne feel heartbroken.

    He¡®s indeed rather inattentive in some regards, but it¡®s no doubt that he loves Este. If he really didn¡®t c

    given him a daughter he loves so dearly.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 560

    Chapter 560

    While Roxanne was bandaging him, she could sense Lucian¡¯s gaze on her.

    However, Roxanne did not know what was on his mind.

    I wonder if he¡®s thinking about what happenedst night...

    Roxanne could not help but recall the bottle of red wine that was almost finished the night before, and

    that made her feel perplexed. As such, the bandaging she did for Lucian was a little rough around the

    edges.

    ¡°Are you done?¡± asked Lucian when he saw that she was not doing anything else.

    It was only then Roxanne returned to her senses and maintained a calm face. ¡°It¡¯s almost done.¡±

    Lucian took a look at the bandage on his hand, raised his brows, and said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, it seems that

    you are very selective when ites to your medical skill, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Roxanne was startled by what he said. She followed his gaze and noticed that her bandaging was

    indeed horribly done.

    For a moment, Roxanne could not help but blush. She opened her mouth but did not know what to say.

    Thankfully, all Lucian did was teased her once, and he did not pursue the matter again. ¡°It¡¯s about time.

    Why don¡¯t you check with them and see where they will like to go?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief before getting up and going over to the children.

    They were still deciding where to go.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t all of you made up your mind yet? Should I offer some suggestions?¡± asked Roxanne gently.

    The children were so engrossed in their nning that they did not realize she was next to them until

    they heard her voice. Immediately, Este inquired about Lucian¡¯s injury, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, how¡¯s Daddy?¡±

    At the thought of her messy bandaging, Roxanne smiled and assured her, ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. I

    have already bandaged it.¡±

    The children then turned and looked at Lucian with concern.

    Lucian nodded at them.

    The children were finally al case and told Roxanne about their conflicts.

    Este wanted to go out to the sea and watch the dolphins.

    However, the boys were worried about the dangers out at the sea after what had happened earlier on.

    They suggested picking up seashells and making craftwork out of them.

    The three children could note to an agreement and chose to discuss other options.

    Roxanne could not help but hesitate when she heard about their dispute.

    Logically, what all three children wanted was not contradictory. They could always go out to the sea

    beforeing back to make their craftwork.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    However, like Archie and Benny, she was also worried about the danger out at the sea.

    After all, Este was very important to Lucian, and Roxanne did not want to be held ountable.

    So, Roxanne turned and looked at Lucian to seek his opinion.

    Naturally, Lucian heard the children¡¯s conversation as well. He met Roxanne¡¯s eyes and walked up to

    them. Rubbing the children¡¯s heads, he said, ¡°Since all of you have activities that you want to do, then

    we shall do all of them.¡±

    Both Archie and Benny looked at him in doubt. ¡°But, will it be dangerous for Essie to go out to the sea?¡±

    Lucian knew that the boys were scared because of what happened just now. ¡°It won¡¯t be. All you need

    to do is sit down on the yacht. Furthermore, I will be there to protect all of you and so will the crew

    members.¡±

    The boys looked at him and did not know whether to believe him or not.

    In truth, they also wanted to go out to the sea. After all, they had never done so in their lives.

    They only decided to turn it down for the safety of Este.

    Since their daddy was all right with it, they agreed too.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 561

    Chapter 561

    Once they had decided on their itinerary for that afternoon, Lucian got someone to prepare the yacht

    before taking Roxanne and the children out.

    The moment they arrived at the beach, the crew members were ready.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± greeted the crew before they went on to induct them ¡°The yacht and the crew members

    are all ready to set off. This is ourrgest and best yacht. It alsoes with two diving instructors. If

    you are interested, you can try your hand at diving. The water around this area is very safe.¡±

    Lucian nodded coolly in acknowledgment.

    On the other hand, Roxanne felt a little puzzled.

    The crew seemed to be very respectful toward Lucian.

    In fact, the person doing the introduction recognized Lucian at first nce.

    However, given the status of the Farwell family in Horington and the fact that it was not the first time

    Lucian stayed at that resort, Roxanne felt more at ease.

    The lot of them then followed the crew and boarded the yacht.

    Roxanne was worried that the children might not sit still. The very next moment, she saw Lucian

    buckling the seatbelts for them.

    At that instant, the children were stuck to their seats and could not do anything else other than sitting

    there quietly.

    Two of the crew members had their eyes on the three children at all times. They were prepared to

    protect them should anything untoward happen.

    Roxanne was much more rxed when she saw that Lucian¡¯s preparations had been very thorough.

    The captain of the yacht chatted with them, ¡°The weather is ideal for a trip out to the sea today.¡±

    Roxanne nced at Lucian and saw no response from him, so she acknowledged politely.

    Seeing that she responded, the crew became more enthusiastic and started to introduce the activities

    that were avable.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Before they could arrive at the area for the dolphin sighting, the children¡¯s attention waspletely

    captured by the crew¡¯s briefing. Excitement was written all over their small faces.

    in a while, Roxanne would respond as well.

    ¡°I heard from Mr. Farwell that all of you are out here for the dolphin sighting. To be honest, that is not

    the most exciting thing to do in this area. I will highly rmend diving since the water in this area is

    well protected, and the views underwater are beautiful. If you have the chance, you

    should give it a try,¡± the crew strongly rmended.

    Roxanne started to get a little interested.

    All the while, she had always wanted to travel and experience different things.

    However, with Archie and Benny to care for and her heavy workload, Roxanne had not gotten the

    chance to do so.

    Since the opportunity to enjoy the underwater world was made avable, Roxanne would not want to

    miss it.

    However, the three children would be under Lucian¡¯s care if she went diving.

    However, Lucian was still injured.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne could not help but hesitate.

    Lucian seemed to be able to read her mind. ¡°If you want to give it a try, just go ahead.¡±

    It took Roxanne a few seconds before she realized that he was talking to her.

    The children chimed in too, ¡°We will behave ourselves. Mommy, please do whatever you want!¡±

    Out of nowhere, Este pulled out a waterproof camera and gave it to her solemnly. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, do

    take some photos and show me.¡±

    Warmth spread throughoui Roxanne when she heard their encouragement, and she nodded at the

    children. Thank you, darlings. Then¡­¡±

    Roxanne nced ai Lucian and continued, ¡°I will leave the children to your care, Mr. Farwell. I want to

    try diving.¡±

    Lucian agreed indifferently.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 562

    Chapter 562

    Soon, Roxanne changed into her diving suit and put on the gears as instructed by the diving instructor

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened a little when he watched the diving instructor guiding Roxanne to leap into the

    water. For some reason, Lucian felt nervous.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    The children, too, felt nervous watching the duo jump into the sea.

    Ivou

    Sea.

    Hearing the children¡¯s voices, Roxanne smiled and raised her head. She gestured an ¡°okay¡± and turned

    to the instructor, indicating she was ready.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Shortly after, both of them held their breaths, and they dived into the sea.

    From the yacht, all the others could see were bubbles rising from the spot where Roxanne and the

    instructor vanished.

    The children exchanged nces with worry written all over their faces. In fact, they were feeling a little

    regretful about letting Roxanne give it a go.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, will Mommy be in danger?¡± Benny could not help but look at Lucian.

    Upon hearing Benny¡¯s words, Lucian suppressed his uneasiness and patted the former¡¯s head. ¡°She

    won¡¯t. The instructors here are incredible. They¡¯ll definitely take good care of your mommy.¡±

    Despite his words, Lucian¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the spot where Roxanne dived in.

    Sensing their uneasiness, the staff on the yachtforted, ¡°Nothing will happen. We¡¯ve

    had many tourists dive into the sea all these years, and I¡¯ve never seen anyone getting into any

    idents,¡±

    The children nodded dubiously upon hearing the staff. With that, they continued waiting for Roxanne

    to return to the surface of the water.

    At the same time, the diving instructor brought Roxanne further into the water.

    At first, the instructor grabbed Roxanne¡¯s arm tightly all the way for fear of something happening to her,

    To the instructor¡¯s surprise, he realized Roxanne did not seem like a newbie after diving for some

    distance, On top of that, she was all al ease.

    Hence, the instructor gradually released her.

    Slowly, the underwater scenery appeared before Roxanne. When she saw the scenery in front of her,

    her eyes lit up.

    There was a vast array of colorful coral and fishes. The waters refracted the rays of sunlight and shone

    down on the treasures of the sea, giving them a mysterious color.

    Roxanne could not help but reach out her hand.

    Soon, a tiny fish circled her finger intimately..

    The instructor was stunned by the interaction, and he quickly took out his camera to take pictures of the

    scene.

    In the pictures, Roxanne looked like a beautiful mermaid interacting peacefully with the beautiful

    creatures of the sea.

    Meanwhile, the people on the yacht began to worry when Roxanne and the instructor had not returned

    after a long time.

    Benny shouted anxiously at the sea, ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Este, too, gripped the railing nervously and nced at Lucian. ¡°Daddy, why isn¡¯t Ms. Jarvis back?¡±

    When Lucian heard her question, his gaze darkened, and heforted her calmly, ¡°She¡¯ll be back

    soon. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    With that, he took out his phone and nced at it.

    Roxanne and the instructor had been underwater for almost ten minutes.

    Logically, there was no way the instructor did not know that it had been too long for a newbie.

    At that thought, Lucian frowned, and a suspicion shed through his mind.

    Did they get into an ident underwater?

    As the thought came to him, the worry on his face grew more intense as he stared at the sea.

    After an undetermined amount of ume, the other two staff began¡¯to panic when they did not see

    Roxanne and the instructor returning

    ¡°I¡®m going down to take a look¡± Looking worried, one of the diving instructors picked up his diving gear

    Just as he was about to dive into the water, there were sudden movements on the surface of the water

    After some time, Roxanne and the instructor could be seen appearing with smiles on their faces.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 563

    Chapter 563

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    The children let out sighs of relief as they cast exciting looks at the duo on the surface of the sea.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne waved happily at the children.

    Quickly, the staff put down the steps and let them onto the yacht.

    Though Roxanne enjoyed her time diving, she used up a lot of energy. Hence, it took a lot of strength

    for her to climb up the steps.

    The instructor, who was waiting below her, wanted to give her a push to lend her some strength.

    However, he felt a murderous gaze fixed on himself, causing him to shudder subconsciously.

    When the instructor looked up, he saw Lucian, who suddenly appeared by the steps. Thetter swept

    his gaze on the instructor before finally fixing it on Roxanne.

    The instructor¡¯s hand froze in the air for a few seconds, and he withdrew it quietly.

    He had a feeling that he would lose that arm if he actually touched Roxanne.

    When Roxanne was having difficulty climbing up the steps, she instinctively turned back, wanting to

    ask the instructor to give her a push. To her dismay, the instructor was casually looking at his

    surroundings but never casting her a nce.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that, Roxanne had no choice but to retract her gaze. Just as she was about to rely on her own

    strength, a huge arm appeared before her eyes.

    Immediately after that, Lucian¡¯s low voice rang out. ¡°Take my hand.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne looked up mindlessly and met Lucian¡¯s eyes, which had an unfathomable

    gaze,

    For some reason, Roxanne¡¯s heart tensed when their eyes met.

    The children, on the other hand, were safely buckled to their seats. Hence, they could not go over to

    help her. All they could do was look over in her direction concernedly.

    Roxanne hesitated for a moment. Not wanting to make the children wait, she finally grabbed Lucian¡¯s

    hand and slowly climbed up the steps with Lucian¡¯s support.

    The moment she got onto the yacht, she quickly let go of his hand.

    Her actions clearly showed she was avoiding him. A grim look appeared in Lucian¡¯s eyes, but he said

    nothing. Instead, he stared at her,

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roxanne thanked him softly before walking off to get changed.

    However, her legs gave way as she took her first step.

    Before she could even react, she started falling forward.

    ven

    The children were shocked, and they wanted to crawl out of the safety buckles to help Roxanne.

    Thankfully, Lucian reached out just in time and grabbed her waist, pulling her into his embrace.

    Roxanne was still in shock. Thus, she leaned on him to let herself calm down.

    ¡°It¡¯s your first time diving, and you were underwater for quite a long time. It¡¯s normal for your legs to not

    get used to it. You¡¯ll be fine after some rest,¡± exined the staff.

    The children heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that

    ved

    Lucian, too, looked much relieved, and he gazed at the woman in his embrace with a frown.

    uch

    ace

    Town.

    Roxanne finally came to her senses. It was at that moment when she realized she was leaning in

    Lucian¡¯s embrace, and many people were watching them.

    Even the children were watching them with their widened eyes.

    Realizing that, Roxanne frowned and scrambled up, wanting to escape Lucian¡¯s embrace.

    However, Lucian seemed to have sensed her intentions. He wrapped his arms tighter around her waist,

    informing her, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the side to have a seat.¡±

    Roxanne frowned, wanting to refuse him in case the children misunderstood things.

    Unfortunately, Lucian held her tightly, giving her no room to say anything. Just like that, they walked

    toward the children.

    Roxanne had no choice but to swallow the words she wanted to say.

    Upon arriving where the children were, Lucian bent over and helped her to sit down. The children, loo,

    quickly reached out to help.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 564

    Chapter 564

    Roxanne made herselffortable in the seat, not daring to face the crowd¡®s stare. She kept her eyes

    lowered and thanked Lucian, who did not respond. Instead, he stared at her silently before returning to

    the seat in front of them.

    The diving instructor, who apanied Roxanne into the water, climbed up the steps skilfully and

    returned the camera to her. When he was about to help her remove the swimming gear, he

    subconsciously nced at Lucian, worried that thetter might get angry at him for getting to near to

    Roxanne.

    Thankfully, Lucian showed no response this time.

    Only then did the instructor carry on with his task.

    ¡°Mommy, why did you go down there for so long?¡± Benny asked worriedly, looking at Roxanne.

    Roxanne, who had already remo¡®¡®the diving gears with the help of the instructor, appeared pale.

    The boys could not help but worry at the sight of their mother¡®s pale face.

    With a smile on her face, Roxanneforted, ¡°The scenery down there was really beautiful, so I

    wanted to stay there a little longer to enjoy it. Sorry for making all of you worry.¡±

    The boys looked doubtful. ¡°But you look sick.¡±

    The boys even guessed Roxanne had encountered some trouble when she was underwater but did not

    dare to tell them for fear of making them worry,

    1 WC

    Roxanne sensed the children were worried. She shot the instructor a helpless nce, hoping he could

    help her out a little.

    The instructor understood the meaning of her gaze, but he looked at Lucian when he spoke. ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell is really talented in diving. Nothing happened when we were underwater. She just wanted to

    stay there for a little while longer. I only agreed after confirming her condition. She probably looks weak

    now because she has used up too much energy.¡±

    Due to Lucian¡®s attitude earlier, the instructor thought Roxanne was Lucian¡®s rumored fianc¨¦e. Hence,

    the instructor addressed her as ¡°Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    As soon as he finished exining, the children heaved a sigh of relief. After that, they noticed the way

    the instructor addressed Roxanne, and they turned to look at the two adults in unison.

    Roxanne looked grimmer, and she frowned, wanting to exin herself.

    Suddenly, Lucian¡®s voice rang out before she could speak. ¡°Got it. It¡®s not a problem as long as she¡®s

    fine. You did well.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The instructor smiled, totally unaware of what he had done wrong.

    Having heard Lucian¡®s words, Roxanne frowned deeper, and she turned to face the former.

    If Lucian had said those wordsst night, she probably would have said nothing in response.

    However, afterst night¡®s incident, Roxanne could not help but feel insulted by Lucian tacitly epting

    the form of address.

    Lucian, however, met her gaze nonchntly and breathed, ¡°We¡®re taking the children out to y today.

    Let¡®s not be too calctive oyer such trivial matters. I¡®m sure you don¡®t want the children to be

    unhappy, right?¡±

    At first, Roxanne was stunned.

    So, ¡°Mrs. Farwell¡± is a small matter to him?

    Even so, she had to agree that Lucian¡®s concern was right.

    If she were to expose the instri

    ¡®s mistake, the rest of the trip might turn into an awkward one.

    Telling the instructor the truth at that moment would only make him feel uneasy.

    After mulling it over, Roxanne retracted her gaze, pretending to not have heard what the instructor said

    Seeing Roxanneplying reluctantly, Lucian raised a brow and smiled with satisfaction.

    The children, who had been observing the duo, were confused when they saw Lucian¡®s expression.

    They had a feeling that Lucian¡®s exnation earlier was just to pacify Roxanne.

    Daddy¡®s so powerful. How would the staff dare to spoil our trip?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 565

    Chapter 565

    After getting some rest, Roxanne finally felt better. She got up to change into some clear clothes.

    Meanwhile, the yacht had traveled quite a distance.

    The staff in front of the yacht reminded, ¡°Children, please pay attention! This is where the dolphins

    often appear. They¡®re really friendly and love interacting with people, especially children. Hence, there¡®s

    no need to be afraid of them!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the children nodded obediently, with anticipation written all over their faces.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Archie and Benny called out to Roxanne.

    She whipped her head around in confusion.

    ¡°Can you please unbuckle us? W want to y with dolphins,¡± the boys asked cautiously.

    Este, too, looked at her with anticipation.

    Roxanne¡®s heart softened incredibly when she met the children¡®s gazes. However, she hesitated to give

    an answer when she thought of safety issues.

    The boys nced at each other and then at Lucian in front of them.

    Benny promised sweetly, ¡°We¡®ll be good, and we promise to keep a safe distance. Can we be

    unbuckled now?¡±

    ¡°Daddy...¡± Este gave her father an imploring look.

    The children had realized it long ago. Once they were on the sea, Lucian had the final say in everything

    Roxanne, on the other hand, never expected the children to change their target so quickly. A strange

    feeling flooded her heart as she nced at Lucian as well.

    To her surprise, Lucian merely raised his brow slightly. There were no signs of concern on his face as

    he said, ¡°I¡®ll unbuckle all of you as long as you¡®re not afraid.¡±

    The children nodded vigorously. ¡°We¡®re not! We want to y with dolphins!¡±

    As soon as they finished their sentence, Lucian got up wordlessly, approached them, and unbuckled

    the children¡®s safety buckles.

    The moment the children were granted their freedom, they rushed over to the deck.

    Lucian walked behind them slowly.

    Still feeling worried, Roxanne hesitated for a moment before getting to her feet and walking over.

    The deck was rather narrow, but the two adults wanted to give the children enough space to stand

    there. Thus, both of them stood quite close to each other.

    From the back, both of them looked like a couple. On top of that, the children¡®sughter made them

    look like a peaceful family.

    Roxanne wanted to take a step away when she realized the distance between her and Lucian was

    getting smaller. However, Lucian grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡± Roxanne whispered, worried she would frighten the children.

    Lucian frowned and gazed sternly at her. ¡°Don¡®t move about. It¡®s dangerous.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback by Lucian¡®s expression.

    Just as she was about to say something, she saw some movements on the surface of the water in the

    distance,

    In the next second, the children cheered, ¡°Dolphins! The dolphins are here!¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne and I

    in nced over.

    Not far away, a pod of dolphins leaped out of the water and went back in with a ssh as they swam

    toward them.

    The children waved at the dolphins excitedly. ¡°Hello! We¡®re here! Come y with us!¡±

    Seeing how the children talking to the dolphins innocently amused Roxanne.

    Meanwhile, it was as if the dolphins could understand the children¡®s words, they suddenly increased

    their speed and swam over to them.

    The children inched forward carefully and looked downward to watch the creatures swimming in the

    sea.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 566

    Chapter 566

    The children stretched their hand to the dolphins.

    Immediately, a dolphin swam over and gently touched their palms with its mouth.

    ¡°Wow!¡± the children eximed in surprise, looking at the dolphin with their eyes wide open.

    A tender look filled Roxanne¡®s eyes as she watched the children interact with the dolphin. At the same

    time, she had forgotten all about the distance issues she had with Lucian. Lowering her gaze, she

    pulled out a camera from her bag and took pictures of the children.

    A seagull flew past in the distance.

    Suddenly, one of the dolphins

    ed into the air and gave Este a kiss on the cheek.

    Este was frozen to the spot for some time. When she finally returned to her senses, she touched her

    slightly wet face and widened her eyes in surprise...

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis! Daddy!¡± Este ran back to Roxanne and Lucian excitedly, wanting to share her

    experience with them.

    Roxanne had already taken a picture of the cute interaction earlier. Este¡®s excited expression made

    the former¡®s smile widen. ¡°I saw it. Looks like little animals really like you, huh?¡±

    Este smiled shyly and turned back to y with the dolphins.

    Archie and Benny, too, witnessed the scene just now and were extremely envious of her. Thus, they did

    everything they could to let the dolphins kiss them.

    Staring expectantly at the dolphins, Benny leaned out, causing almost half of his body to hang over the

    deck.

    s, no dolphins approached him even after waiting for a long time. Rather, the dolphins seemed to be

    afraid of him and kept their distance from him.

    Just as he was thinking of other ways to touch the dolphin, someone grabbed his shirt and pulled him

    back to the original position.

    ¡°It¡®s dangerous.¡± Lucian gave Benny a stern gaze.

    Seeing it was Lu?ian, Benny had no choice but to nod sheepishly and apologize, ¡°Sorry. I won¡®t do it

    again.¡±

    With that, he put on a pitiful look while looking at Roxanne.

    Roxanne, too, was taken aback by Benny¡®s actions.

    After all, the children were smallerpared to the dolphins.

    Roxanne feared they might fall into the water if they actually collided with the dolphin.

    kann

    Thankfully, Lucian reached out just in time and pulled Benny backward.

    Though Benny¡®s gaze had softened Roxanne¡®s heart, she still put on a strict expression. ¡°Don¡®t forget

    what you¡®ve promised me earlier.¡± .

    Benny felt even more guilty.

    He had already given Roxanne a shock of her life by going missing yesterday. And now, he had made

    her worry again.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    At that thought, Benny pursed his lips, walked to Roxanne, and carefully tugged at the hem of her top.

    ¡°Sorry, Mommy. I don¡®t want to y anymore.¡±

    Seeing his dejected looks, Roxanne sighed helplessly and patted his head. ¡°I¡®m not ming you. It¡®s

    just that I worry for you st like how you children were worried for me when I was underwater for a long

    time. now you can swim, but I¡®m still worried that you might fall into the water.¡±

    On top of that, the children were still very young. She could not help but worry about them falling into

    the sea after being touched by the dolphins.

    She feared they might panic and forget how to swim when that happened.

    After hearing Roxanne¡®s words, Benny nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne smiled. ¡°It¡®s good that you understand. Go along and y. I¡®ll watch you kids from here.¡±

    However, Benny merely stood there guiltily.

    He did not move until Roxanne gave him a gentle push on the shoulder.

    When Benny was out of earshot, Roxanne turned to Lucian and thanked him, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lucian merely nodded without saying a word.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 567

    Chapter 567

    Ultimately, they were children. Despite what happened earlier, Benny returned to his happy self after

    ying with the dolphins.

    Seeing it was almost time, the staff in front reminded, ¡°Mr. Farwell, it¡®s time to return.¡±

    Lucian gave him a brief answer and turned to the children standing on the deck. ¡°Come here. It¡®s time

    to go back.¡±

    However, the children still continued patting the dolphins¡® heads, reluctant to leave.

    Seeing that, Lucian frowned. He had no idea how to get them to corne back.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was amused to see Lucian¡®s troubled looks. She stepped forward and said gently,

    ¡°We¡®re going back. Let¡®s say goodbye to the dolphins.¡±

    With that, she held the children¡®s wrist.

    Only then did the children return to reality and wave at the dolphins reluctantly. ¡°We¡®re going back!

    Goodbye!¡±

    As if understanding their words, the dolphins leaped into the air one by one.

    When Archie and Benny were waving at the dolphins, they felt a wet and slippery feeling on their faces.

    The children were taken aback for a moment, and they stared at the two dolphins that had just returned

    to the sea in surprise.

    They had been trying hard to get a kiss from the dolphins.

    Never did they expect the dolphins to suddenly give them one when they were about to leave.

    ¡°It looks like the dolphins like both of you too. All right, say goodbye to them. We¡®lle back to visit

    them again next time,¡± said Roxanne with a smile.

    The children nodded, waving enthusiastically. ¡°Goodbye! We¡®lle back to see all of you again!¡±

    They kept looking back as they returned to their seats.

    However, nothing appeared from the waters, as if the dolphins never existed in the first ce.

    The children could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    Suddenly, they saw some dolphins constantly leaping from the waters on both sides of the yacht as if

    they were sending them off.

    Finally, smiles appeared on the children¡®s faces,

    ¡°These dolphins will still follow us for some distance. You still have time to say your goodbyes to

    them,¡± said the staff with a smile.

    The children nodded happily and fixed their gazes on the dolphins swimming beside the yacht.

    As the yacht traveled further across the sea, the number of dolphins reduced.

    The children¡®s faces, too, were slowly shrouded with disappointment.

    They had not transitioned out of their emotions by the time they arrived ashore.

    Sensing the children¡®s emotions, Roxanne patted their heads and took out her camera to show them

    the pictures she took just now. ¡°Don¡®t be sad, okay? Look. The dolphins are still with you, aren¡®t they?¡±

    The children craned their sto glimpse at the picture. Seeing it was a picture of them ying with the

    dolphins, they fina.., smiled.

    At the same time, Lucian¡®s expression rxed when he saw the pictures on the camera.

    ¡°Mommy, we must go back to see them next time!¡± Benny gave Roxanne a serious look.

    Laughing, Roxanne promised, ¡°Okay. I¡®ll definitely bring you back next time.¡±

    The boys were not the only ones who liked it there. She, too, loved the view of the sea.

    After going through the pictures for some time, Roxanne put away the camera and suggested to

    Lucian, ¡°Let¡®s go back first. The kids need to get changed.¡±

    The children were drenched from ying with the dolphins.

    Moreover, the sun was setting, and the sea breeze was a little chilly.

    Roxanne was worried that the children might catch a cold.

    Lucian nodded indifferently.

    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.

    Hence, both of them brought the children back to the hotel.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 568

    Chapter 568

    Al the hotel room, Roxanne and Lucian cleaned up the children, helped them to change, and brought

    them out again.

    It was already evening. The breeze was slightly chilly, with a faint smell of the sea. It was afortable

    feeling as it blew on their faces.

    Roxanne brought the children to the beach as she had promised them that morning.

    It was extremely differentpared to how crowded it was yesterday. There were very few people on

    the beach, and the whole ce looked serene.

    The waves crashed gently against the shore, creating a peaceful scenery.

    Unable to hold herself b Roxanne removed her shoes and brought the children for a stroll on the beach

    barefooted, allowing their feel to feel the soft sand.

    Suddenly. Este shouted with surprise, ¡°Ah!¡±

    Roxanne turned over to look at her, only to find Este squatting down carefully and picking up a

    colorful conch from the sand.

    ¡°Look, Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este brought the conch to Roxanne, looking excited.

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°What a beautiful conch! You can keep this, Essie. You can use it

    for your arts and crafts next time.¡±

    Este, too, looked really happy with her finding. Carefully, she cleaned the conch and studied it

    curiously for a long time.

    Though the Farwell family was rich, Este never traveled far due to her autism. Hence, she had only

    seen things like that in books.

    In fact, it was her first time touching a conch.

    She stroked it lovingly. So, this is a conch! It¡®s so pretty!

    The smile on Roxanne¡®s face deepened when she saw how much Este liked the conch. Roxanne

    took the conch and ced it beside Este¡®s ear.

    Este tilted her head and shot her a puzzled look.

    ¡°Listen. Legend says conches have the sound of the waves. Can you hear it?¡± Roxanne gazed at

    Este with a smile.

    When Este heard that, her eyes lit up, and she listened attentively.

    After some time, she nodded vehemently. ¡°Yes! I hear it!¡±

    This time, it was Roxanne who was surprised.

    Roxanne was only ying with Este. Never did she expect the kid to give her a definite answer.

    For a moment, Roxanne could not help but doubt herself.

    Archie and Benny came over when Este said she heard the sound of waves in the conch. ¡°We want

    to listen to it, too!¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Still feeling dubious, Roxanne ced the conch at the boys¡® ears.

    After some time, Archie and Benny nodded vigorously, their eyes sparkling.

    Their reactions filled Roxanne with greater suspicion. Unable to fight her curiosity, she ced the

    conch beside her ear and held her breath.

    However, there was no sound. All she heard was the gentle breeze.

    Frowning slightly, she then looked at the children, who made it look like a big deal.

    Lucian walked up behind them. Seeing her expression, he asked in puzzlement, ¡°What¡®s up?¡±

    After hesitating for a few seconds, Roxanne was about to dismiss the matter by saying she was fine,

    but Este¡®s voice rang out before Roxanne¡®s.

    ¡°Daddy! A conch!¡± Este grabbed Roxanne¡®s wrist and leaped with all her might, wanting to let Lucian

    listen to it.

    Lucian frowned. ¡°A conch? What about it?¡±

    Este said seriously, ¡°There¡®s a sound in it!¡±

    As soon as he heard that, Lucian turned to nce at Roxanne.

    He figured Roxanne had said something to them.

    ¡°Daddy, listen!¡± Este was persistent in making Lucian listen to it.

    After all, Archie, Benny, and Roxanne had listened to it. Lucian was the only one left.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 569

    Chapter 569

    Exte¡¯s persistence macie Roxanne sh Lucian an awkward smile. She then stretched out her ann,

    wanting to hand him the conch.

    To her surprise, Lucian grabbed hier wrist and brought the conch to his car.

    Roxanne¡¯s hand was so close to his face that her palm could touch his face if she moved it a little.

    Realizing that, Roxanne¡¯s face stillened, and she clenched her teeth as she did everything she could to

    fix her wrist at certain angle.

    A long moment passed before he let go of her hand.

    *How was it? Did you hear anything?¡± Este stared at him expectantly.

    Lucian tast Roxanne an unfathomable gaze and raised a brow, answering, ¡°Yep. I heard it.¡±

    Este squealed with excitement when her father confirmed it.

    Roxanne noticed him ncing at her earlier, and she felt as if an electric current ran through her veins.

    After taking a few seconds to recollect herself, she smiled at the children as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°All right. Let¡¯s go find some more, or else they¡¯ll be taken by the boys.¡±

    Taking the conch from Roxanne, Este nodded, held the former¡¯s hand, and walked forward.

    Meanwhile, after having heard the sound in the conch, Archie and Benny dashed off eagerly to find

    their own conch.

    Roxanne took Este¡¯s hand while walking behind the boys, asionally ncing at them to make

    sure that they were safe.

    Suddenly, the boys halted in their tracks and squatted, their cycs seemed to be fixed on something

    Focling curious, Roxanne hurried over with Este.

    ¡°Mommy, looki¡± The boys pointed at the tiny crab on the beach.

    A crab as big as a thumb came into her view, and it was timidly crawling into a milky white conch

    As if shocked by the presence of humans, the crab covered its eyes with its pincers and continued

    Crawling into the conch.

    ¡°How can we make ite out!¡± Benny eyed the conch with frustration

    I had not been easy for them to find one. And now, there was a crab in it, which prevented them from

    taking the conch.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Roxanne shook ler head at the boys. ¡°This is a hermit crab. The conch is its home, Let¡¯s not disturb it

    and look for another one.¡±

    When they card her say that, the boys stared at the conchi curiously for another long period of time.

    They even tapped in gently, saying with a sweet voice, ¡°I ley, little herinit crab. Let¡¯s y together!¡±

    Their actions shocked the hermit crab, causing its little body to quicklye out of the conch and flee

    from them.

    Seeing the creature leave, the children looked at Roxanne guiltily.

    They just wanted to y with it, but they never expected the hermit crab to be so frightened.

    Roxanne smiled and consoled, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Maybe it¡¯lle back when we¡¯re gone.¡±

    Hearing that, the children nodded and walked forward. At the same time, they kept turning around to

    see if the hermit crab would return.

    s, there was no sign of the hermit crab, even when they had lost sight of the conch.

    The children were upset for a while, but they were quickly distracted by something else.

    As Roxanne walked with the children, she asionally squatted to pick up a few seashells. She

    wanted to use them to make a ne for Este.

    Meanwhile, Lucian followed behind them at a moderate distance. A rare, warm gaze poured out from

    his eyes as he watched them from behind.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 570

    Chapter 570

    It was getting dark by the beach, yet the crowd was gettingrger andrger. Roxanne¡¯s anxiousness

    red as she recalled the incident the night before.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Even though a dily had passed, she was still worried when she saw therge crowd. She hurricdly

    rounded up the kids and left the beach.

    Coincidently, it was dinner time. Lucian took them straight to a nearby restaurant,

    The kids¡¯ pockets were full of sea shells. They emptied their pockets and set all the shells on the table

    beforeunching into a debate over who owned the best-looking shell.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes softened andced with amusement as she watched the kids hard selling the shells in

    their possession.

    After a moment, a waiter came to their table with their food. Seeing that, the kids unwillingly kept all

    their shells.

    Both kids and adults were starved after spending the entire afternoon at the beach, so they were silent

    as they dug into their meals.

    After dinner, Roxanne and Lucian took the kids to a craft workshop.

    The workshop had a variety of tools and materials to provide their customers with the opportunity to

    explore their creativity and skills.

    Roxanne and the kids sat in a row as they started working on their pieces.

    Meanwhile, Lucian sat on the side, waiting for them to finishi. He would asionally help the kids with

    the polishing or sanding but left the rest to the kids.

    Este stared intently at the first shell she picked up with a frown as though she was waiting for an idea

    to pop up in her mind.

    She wanted to gift the shell to Roxanne but didn¡¯t know what she should make.

    After contemting it for a long while, Este carefully tugged on Lucian¡¯s sleeve and yanked him to

    her station.

    Lucian cast the little girl a confused look.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Este shot him a pleading look. ¡°I want to give this to Ms. Jarvis as a present, but I don¡¯t

    know what to make.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brow arched at the

    request. I never thought she would want to give Raranne a present, but doing handicrafis wasn¡®t wy fort

    e.

    Creases formed on bis forehead whien he couldn¡¯te up with an idea. ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll like anything

    you make

    His answer was no help to Este.

    She gave Luciana disappointing look and returned to her scat with her brows furrowed.

    Roxanne went up to Este looking all concerned when she saw Estc scrunching her brows. ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong, Essic? Do you need help? I can help you.¡±

    Este stared at Roxanne for a few seconds before she rcached for her shell and showed it to

    Roxanne. ¡°What should I do with this, Ms. Jarvis?¡± she asked, fcigning as though it wasn¡¯t a present for

    her.

    Roxanne looked at the shell in Este¡¯s hand and was troubled when she couldn¡¯te up with an

    immediate answer to lier question.

    After mulling over it briefly, she suggested, ¡°You can make it into a keychain. It¡¯s simple. All you have to

    do is punch a hole at the end.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes brightened at the suggestion. She obediently nodded her head. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne smiled and returned to her station to finish her craft.

    Lucian was surprised when he saw Roxanne had a shell on her desk too. He didn¡¯t notice when she

    picked it up from the beach. He watched as she reached for two thin wires and carefully glued the shell

    onto them. Despite hier busy hands, she would asionally slide her gaze to the side to check on

    Este.

    An overwhelming mix of emotions stirred within Lucian when he saw what she was making.

    These two are oblivious to each other¡®s identities, but they think alike.

    He turned his gaze to Archic and Benny.

    After studying them for a while, he had no clue what the boys were making. He watched as they swiped

    across the tablet the workshop provided for one moment, then carefully polished their shells the next.

    Lucian observed them for a little longer but still had no idea what they were making, so he retracted his

    gaze from them.

 Chapter 571

    ?Chapter 571

    Roxanne finished her bracelet soon after. When she swung her gaze to the side, she saw Este''s head was still buried over her desk, so she silently sat at her station, waiting for Este to finish.

    "Ms. Jarvis!"

    A whileter, Este''s voice rang out beside her. She turned around to see a finished sea shell keychain dangling in front of her. Roxanne was stunned briefly. Thinking Este wanted her toment on her craft, Roxanne praised, "It''s beautiful."

    The shell Este picked up was already pretty and calorful by itself. When Este attached a blue chain to the shell, the final productcked lovely.

    It''ll look great to hang on Essie''s bag.

    Delight filled Roxanne''s eyes at the thought of Este walking around carrying a bag with the sea shell keychain.

    The next second, Este''s voice rang again. "This is for you!"

    The smile on Roxanne''s face stiffened for a while before casting a look of disbelief at the little girl.

    I remembered how happy Este was when she picked up the seashell. Yet, she''s willing to part with something she loves so much as a present to me. So she was distressed earlier about what to give me.

    A hint of guilt surged within Roxanne at the realization.N?velDrama.Org content.

    I don''t know what''s so good about me that makes her like me so much.

    Este thought Roxanne didn''t like her present when Roxanne didn''t respond. Her shoulders slumped, looking crestfallen. "You don''t like it, Ms. Jarvis?"

    But I did it exactly as Ms. Jarvis told me.

    Este''s voice pulled Roxanne''s thoughts back. More guilt surged within her when she caught the sad look on Este''s face.

    "No. I... I love it. Thank you, Essle. Roxanne suppressed the guilt in her heart and reached for the keychain in Este''s grip with a smile.

    Seeing Roxanne epting her present, a smile returned to her face.

    Roxanne carefully kept the keychain in her purse, then reached for the bracelet she made. When she held onto Este''s wrist, Este was confused but still lifted her wrist nheless.

    Soon after, she watched as Roxanne sped an exquisite seashell bracelet over her wrist.

    Este''s eyes sparkled seeing the essory

    Roxannepared Este''s wrist with the length of the bracelet and let out a breath of relief when they fit. "I have a present for you too. Do you like it?" she asked with a smile.

    Este nodded her head with her gaze glued to the bracelet and applied the words she learned from Lucian. "I love everything Ms. Jarvis gives me!"

    Roxanneughed at her words.

    She only learned how to speak recently, yet she already knew how to make me happy with sweet words.

    Este was earnest, though. She looked down at the bracelet on her wrist, unwilling to tear her gaze away.

    Seeing how much Este loved the bracelet, Roxanne felt guilty about having to give her cold shoulders in the future.

    She turned her attention to the boys and noticed that they were still busy. They were working so hard that there was even a thin sheen of sweat on their foreheads.

    Roxanne''s curiosity piqued at what the boys were making that deserved their utmost attention.

    "Archie, Benny, what are you guys making?" Roxanne asked after watching them for a while.

    Maybe she was reading too much into things, but she saw the boys peek at Lucian after she asked them.

    The boys didn''t let Roxanne think further when they chorused, "It''s a secret!"

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 572

    Chapter 572

    Puzzlement shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes at the boys¡¯ answer.

    It was the first in all the years that they kept a secret from her.

    Roxanne¡¯s curiosity heightened at their final product.

    She started losing track of the time when the boys finally finished their crafts.

    A glimpse at their finished craft and Roxanne was sure about her earlier assumption about the boys

    stealthily ncing at Lucian.

    Even Lucian felt their gazes and frowned with confusion.

    Archie and Benny sneakily hid their crafts in their hands and ran around the workshop, searching for

    something. They stopped in front of a white shell with a fluorescent glow and were relieved when their

    craft could fit into it after opening it.

    The shell was for sale, so the boys dug into their pockets for money.

    After paying for the shell, they cautiously walked over to Lucian.

    Seeing the boys standing in front of him, the creases on Lucian¡¯s forehead deepened. He wondered if

    the boys were nning to gift him their handicraft.

    However, he dashed away that thought instantly when he recalled the boys¡¯ attitude toward him.

    Right after he dismissed the idea, the boys shyly lifted the shell in their hands to him. ¡°This is for you,

    Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian and Roxanne were stunned at the scene.

    Lucian was

    confused. Don¡®t the boys always consider me their enemy? Didst night¡®s incident change their mind?

    So their perception of me changed just because of that?

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Lucian silently pondered the reason for the change in their attitude,

    The boys¡¯ arms were still outstretched with the shell in their hands.

    They wanted to give Lucian a present, but their expression seemed nervous.

    After a long winle, Roxanne reminded, ¡°Mr. Farwell, please ept it, seeing that it¡¯s the boys¡¯ sweet

    thouden.¡±

    Roxante cast aplex gaze at ile boys.

    She was beginning to suspect if the boys had found out about their identities.

    Lucian finally snapped out of his thoughts and took the shell from the boy¡¯s hand at Roxanne¡¯s

    reminder

    He opened the shell and saw a pair of exquisite-looking cull links made of tiny shells sitting in the

    middle

    So they worked so hard carlier to make this pair of cul links for me?

    A pang hit Lucian¡¯s heart, and he asked, ¡°Why would you give me a present?¡±

    The boys exchanged a nce, and Benny dropped his head shyly while Archic answered, ¡°This is our

    gratitude for your help in finding Benny yesterday and stopping him from doing something dangerous

    on the yacht today.¡±

    Understanding dawned on Lucian, and a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll ept this gift,

    then. Thank you.¡±

    Archie and Benny exhaled a breath of relief when Lucian epted their gift.

    Something indescribable rose within Roxanne at the boys¡¯ answer.

    She admitted that Lucian had helped them a lot in the past two days and the boys should be grateful to

    him, but their change in attitude was aplete hundred eighty.

    Roxanne was worried that they would grow closer to Lucian, and he would soon find out about their

    identities.

    It would be hard for her to reject him if Lucian wanted to take them away from her.

    Fear crept up her out at the thought,

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 573

    Chapter 573

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    Roxanne kept the dread in check as she walked up to the boys. ¡°Let¡¯s head back.¡±

    She acted as though nothing was wrong when she reached for the boys¡¯ hands and tugged them away

    from Lucian¡¯s side.

    The boys didn¡¯t notice the change in their mother¡¯s mood and simply nodded their heads obcdtly.

    However, Lucian caught her retreating steps after she took the boys¡¯ hands. His expression darkened

    at the sight.

    Her intention is obvious. She¡®s worried about the boys getting too close to me.So was she part of the re

    ason for the boys¡® resentment toward me? Does she hate me so much?

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne gave him a nod, then tugged the boys over to the counter to settle the bill. She hurriedly led

    them out of the workshop after, forgetting that Este was still inside.

    Este sat at her station dazed, confused about what had happened.

    I just exchanged my present with Ms.

    Jarvis a while ago, then she already took Archie and Benny away in a blink of an eye, leaving Daddy an

    d me here.

    Slowly, she turned to her father with an assessing gaze, wondering if he made Roxanne angry again.

    Lucian sensed her gaze and felt his head aching. ¡°Essic,e on. We should be heading back

    100.¡±

    I¡®m used to getting the cold shoulders from Roxanne, Archie, and Benny, but now even my own daught

    er is taking their side and suspecting that I was the cause of Roranne¡®s change of mood.

    Este pouted as she dragged her feet over to Lucian¡¯s side.

    Lucian reached for her hand but did not get her.

    Dipping his gaze, he saw Este grasping onto the hem of his shirt in a depressed mood. Her gaze

    lingered at the door where the trio left.

    Lucian¡¯s browsfurrowed at her look but still led her after them.

    They needed to pass through the beach to get back to their rooms.

    It was the busiest time on the beach.

    Even though the crowd was smallerpared to the night before with the firework disy, Roxanne

    and Lucian still kept a close watch on the children.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Este vanked on the hom of her father¡¯s shirt roughly when Roxanne didn¡¯t look over her shoulder at

    her even once.

    Lucian dropped his gaze as he could not read what was on Roxanne¡¯s mind,

    Este red at him as she asked, ¡°Did you make Ms. Jarvis mad again?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s cyclid twitched at hier interrogation.

    Well, I was right. She¡®s ming me.

    Lucian stayed silent for a few seconds to suppress his feeling before he asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you see what

    happened earlier? Do you think I was the one who made her angry?¡±

    Este contemted with a frown at her father¡¯s rebuttal.

    She slowly shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything you did that would make her angry.¡±

    All Daddy did was ept Archie¡®s and Benny¡®s presents, then Ms. Jarvis took them away. That can¡®t be

    Lucian nodded and swung his dark gaze at the woman walking in front of him. ¡°I can¡¯t think of anything

    too.¡±

    Everything was going stuimmingly, but afier I epted the boys presents. Rorannes erpression changed

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 574

    Chapter 574

    Both Archic and Benny were holding hands with Roxanne as they walked. Roxanne had been silent the

    entire way, and the twins couldn¡¯t help but worry for her.

    They had no idea what happened, but they could tell that all of a sudden, their mother was unhappy

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Benny cautiously called out to her. ¡°Are we not taking Essic with us anymore?¡±

    Roxanne snapped back to reality when she licard him. She then remembered that she had forgotten

    about Este due to her fear.

    However, it was not possible for her to go back to pick the young child up then.

    Roxanne hesitated for a while before caressing Benny¡¯s head. ¡°Mr. Farewell will bring Essic home.¡±

    Archic and Benny nodded at that. ¡°Mommy. why are you sad? Weren¡¯t we having loads of fun just now

    they couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Although they had been focusing on doing artwork, they were aware that Este and their 11ther lud

    exchanged gifts with each other.

    Roxanne should have been happy about it.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, she seemed to be in a panic instead.

    Archie frowned as he looked up at his mother. ¡°Is it because we gave Mr. Farwell a gift?¡±

    A look of astonishment shed in her eyes as she was taken aback by his words.

    Archic gripped Roxanne¡¯s hand tightly.

    Now that he had found out about his family background, he naturally know what his mother was

    worried about.

    ¡°We gave Mr. Farwell gifts because he had helped us out a lot these two days,¡± Archic said with a

    serious expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, we will avoid Mr. Farwell in the future, Mommy.¡±

    Benny joined in as well. ¡°We love you the most, Mommy. We won¡¯t like anyone you don¡¯t!¡±

    Although those words were what they said, they still felt saddened.

    They had been happily spending time with Lucian during these few days. Thetter had been taking

    good care of them as well.

    If it was possible, Archie and Benny wanted their parents to get back together.

    However, Roxanne obviously did not think the same way. Therefore, the twins could only respect her

    wishes.

    Roxanne was moved by their words, but she did not want them to know that she was afraid. She could

    not show that she was fearful.

    Upon listening to her children, she pursed her lips and smilel. ¡°Mommy loves you two the most too.¡±

    Archic and Benny smiled sweetly at her.

    Benny, however, could not help but look back

    Just as he did, his cyes met Este¡¯s aggrieved gaze,

    When their gazes met. Benny quickly mugged at Roxanne¡¯s hand. ¡°Mommy, Essie¡¯s behind us! Should

    we wait for her.¡±

    Roxanne instinctively turned back to look as well.

    However, she ended up locking eyes with Lucian who had an linfathomable look.

    Her heart clenched, and she quickly looked away, not even sparing Este a nce.

    ¨C There¡¯s no need for that. Mr. Farwell is there with her,¡± she told Archic and Benny as she turned back

    around. Roxanne tried to suppress the panic inside her.

    Because Benny noticed the sad look on Este¡¯s face, he wanted to say something further.

    Moreover, Roxanne might start avoiding Este again after returning from the trip.

    He liad been hoping that Este would be able to spend more time with Roxanne.

    Regardless, when he noticed Roxanne¡¯s expression, he could only keep quict.

    Suddenly, Roxanne halted in her tracks and turned around to face the duo behind her.

    Noticing her movements, Lucian and Este stopped walking

    ¡°Please go on ahead and take the children back, Mr. Farwell. I want to stay here for a while,¡± Roxanne

    said with a distant look.

    When she thought of how she had to stay under the same roof withi Lucian after returning to the hotel,

    her heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    After mulling it over, Roxanne decided to remain on the beach to calm down.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 575

    Chapter 575

    Lucian¡¯s cycbrows furrowed as he nced at the twins next to her.

    We¡¯re going to stay with Mommy!¡± Both of them held Roxanne¡¯s hands tightly.

    Roxanne had no other choice but to let her children stay with her. She then said to Lucian. ¡°You can yo

    on ahead and take Este home, Mr. Farwell. The kids and I will go back after a while.¡±

    Lucian could notice Este tugging the ends of his shirt strongly. It was clear that she did not want to

    leave as well.

    However, Roxanne had already turned around to leave with Archic and Benny.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este looked at Roxanne sadly.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened. In the end, he still worried for the three of them, but he knew that Roxanne

    would not want him and Este to tag along. Hence, he decided to take Este toa ncarby restaurant to

    wait for them.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, brought Archie and Benny over to a ce that was not as crowded. She

    took off her shoes and sat down on the sand.

    With the refreshing sea breeze blowing on her face, she soon started to calm down.

    Archie and Benny remained by her side. As they could tell that Roxanne was not in a good mood, they

    did not dare to y around ind instead sat down quictly next to her.

    It was after a long while that Roxanne had calmed down finally. She then stood up and rubbed the

    boys¡¯ heads. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Realizing that their mother looked much better, they both breathed a sigh of relief. They held onto

    Roxanne¡¯s hand and made a move to stand up.

    ¨C Roxanne was about to pull them up when she suddenly felt a sharp pain underneath her foot.

    She made a sound of pain when something seemed to have scraped her foot.

    Both Archie and Benny were shocked at her sudden reaction. They quickly stood up and patted the

    sand off their clothes before helping Roxanne to sit back down on the beach.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong. Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne tried her best to endure the pain as she looked down at the spot that she had been standing

    on.

    All she saw was a shell silentlyying on the sand. There were traces of her blood on the sharp edge of

    the shell.

    Archie and Benny looked at where their mother was staring and instantly noticed the blood stained

    shell. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re hurt!¡±

    Realizing that she had worried her children, Roxanne forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s all right. Help me up.** She

    tried tofort them:

    However, both Archic and Benny promptly declined, ¡°You¡¯re buurt.llow are you going to stand

    up?¡±

    The twins did not know what to do

    In the midst of their anxiousness, Lucian was die first person that popped into their minds.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Archie lightly tugged at his brother and whispered next to his car. ¡°I¡¯m going to find Daddy. Take care of

    Mommy

    Benny nodded.

    ¡°Mommy. I¡¯m going to get someone to help us!¡± Archic said to Roxanne before running away without

    looking back.

    Roxanne worriedly tried to stop the young boy from leaving, but thetter did not even turn back as he

    walked away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mommy. Archie won¡¯t get lost. We¡¯re very smart,¡± Bennyforted her.

    Since Archie had already run too far off, Roxanne could only calm down and direct Benny on how to do

    some simple disinfection.

    On the other hand. Lucian was staring in the direction of where Roxanne and the boys had left. An

    ufortable feeling rose in his heart.

    Suddenly, Este tugged at his shirt and eximed, ¡°It¡¯s Archic!¡±

    She pointed toward the crowd as she spoke.

    Lucian looked in the direction of her finger and noticed Archic running toward the hotel.

    Seeing that, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened. He picked Este up with one hand and strode over to the young

    boy, ¡°Why are you alone? Where are Benny and your mother?¡±

    Archie skidded to a stop. panting. He grabbed onto Lucian¡¯s clothes and started exining in a tense

    voice, ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡¯s hurt! Hurry up ande with me, Mr. Farwell!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 576

    Chapter 576

    Hearing Archie¡¯s words, Lucian¡¯s face instantly darkened, ¡°Where is she? Take us there!¡±

    Archie instantly ran toward the beach.

    With Este in his arms, Lucian followed in long strides behind the boy.

    Roxanne was still worried about Archic, who had run oll alonc. After a while, she gently said to Benny,

    ¡°Help me up. Benny. Let¡¯s go look for Archic.¡±

    However, thetter shook his head without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re hurt, Mommy. You can¡¯t move. Archie will

    bring somcone over soon.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly at Benny¡¯s reaction. ¡°I¡¯m worried for Archie. Although I know that

    both of you are more than capable to take care of yourselves, I¡¯ll still be worried,¡± she patiently tried to

    convince him.

    Listening to his mother¡¯s words, Benny seemed to hesitate.

    He did not want Roxanne¡¯s injury to worsen, but he also did not want her to worry for them.

    Just as Benny was contemting listening to his mother and helping her up, Archie¡¯s voice could be

    heard from afar.

    ¡°Mommy! Mommy! I¡¯ve brought someone!¡± he shouted as he breathed heavily.

    Roxanne immediately heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Archie.

    Thank goodness he did not get lost, and he actually brought someone over to help.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for bothering you. My kids are worried because I¡¯ve been lightly injured,¡± Roxanne quickly

    apologized politely even though she could not clearly see who had arrived.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¨C The words had barely left her mouth when she heard Este¡¯s voice. ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± She sounded as

    though she was on the verge of crying.

    Roxanne was instantly stunned as a ridiculous thought shed across her mind.

    But the very next second, Este¡¯s tiny figure appeared within her line of vision.

    Roxanne subconsciously looked behind Este.

    Under the noonlight, all she could see was Lucian¡¯s all figure walking over in big strides.

    Her words got caught in her throat as she stared at the man walking over. She did not know how to

    react at that moment.

    Her previous attempts on avoiding Lucian must have been noticed by him as well.

    However, in just a sudden turn of events, she found hersell relying on him once again.

    Mixed feelings rose within her heart.

    Both Archic and Este quickly ran over to her.

    Este looked at Roxanne with worry evident in der eyes, ller uze thennded on Roxanne¡¯s foot. ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, is your leg hurt?¡± she asked in a soli vo.

    As she spoke, Este crouchetown and carefully touched the skin surrounding the wound,

    When she looked back at Roxanne, Este¡¯s cyes ad rcddened, and there were tears welling up in

    them.

    Roxanne rushed tofort the young girl. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I stepped on a shell and it cut my skin. I¡¯ll just have

    to bandage the wound, and it will heal quickly in just two days. Don¡¯t be afraid, Essic.¡±

    Este bit her lip while her face was filled with worry. She looked up at her father and said, ¡°Daddy, Ms.

    Jarvis¡¯ foot¡­¡±

    Lucian had already walked over to them and had noticed the wound on Roxanne¡¯s leg. He remained

    quiet all the while.

    It was until Este called out to him that he stopped staring at Roxanne¡¯s injured foot. He looked over

    at the woman, who was still sitting on the sand.

    Roxanne, too, subconsciously looked at the man next to her.

    As their eyes met, Roxanne blinked and quickly averted her eyes. Instead, she smiled nonchntly

    and said, ¡°The wound isn¡¯t too deep. I¡¯m sorry for troubling you. The kids were too anxious and went to

    look for you. I¡¯m actually all right on my own.¡±

    As she spoke, she turned to look at the twins next to her. ¡°Archic, Benny, help me up,¡± she said in a

    slightly serious tone.

    Both Archic and Benny already noticed that their mother was trying to avoid Lucian, but they were more

    worried that hier injury might get worse.

    L¡¯pon hearing Roxanne¡¯s instructions, they looked at each other hesitantly. Even after a short pause,

    the boys remained standing still.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 577

    Chapter 577

    The atmosphere turned awkward.

    Noticing that her children weren¡¯t making a move, Roxanne fell into a dilemma.

    She thought that Lucian had already returned to the hotel with Este.

    Therefore, even though Archic rani off to find help, Roxanne had assumed that he would bring a

    stranger back

    She did not expect for him to drag Lucian back here.

    Roxanne was trying to act tough in front of them, but Archie and Benny weren¡¯t allowing her to do that.

    In the end, they did not make a move to help her at all.

    No one made a move for a while.

    Roxanne gritted her teeth and ced a hand on the ground in order to push herself up.

    Lucian seemed to have noticed what she was about to do for a look of displeasure shed across his

    eyes.

    Roxanne¡¯s movements froze.

    In the next moment, Lucian made a move.

    Under Roxanne¡¯s gaze, he walked over to her and bent over to take hold of her ankle.

    She instinctively tried to avoid his touch, but she was too slow. Lucian had seized hold of her ankle and

    raised it up.

    Feeling his fingers brush across her wound, Roxanne reflexively tried to pull her leg back, and Lucian

    also let go of her ankle at the same time.

    Just as she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Lucian stood back up and walked over to her side. He

    seemed to have noticed something for his brows furrowed. In a fluid motion, he took off liis coat.

    Roxanne frowned at the sight. ¡°Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Farwell, but I¡¯m not cold.¡±

    However, Lucian ignored her protests and sternly ced his coat over her shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re hurt, Ms.

    Jarvis. The children are already so worried, and if you catch a cold, Essic might start crying again.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne¡¯s lips quivered, but she could not say anything to turn him down.

    Lucian suddenly moved to shorten the distance between them.

    Roxanne could clearly feel hisrge hand pressing onto her waist. He then swiftly carried her up.

    She instinctively grabbed onto Lucian¡¯s shirt in order to bnce herself.

    ¡°I can walk just fine. You just need to support me,¡± Roxanne said adamantly after recovering from her

    initial shock.

    Then, she struggled to get down.

    The children were all looking at them. She shouldn¡¯t be so intimate with Lucian.

    However, Lucian refused to let that happen.

    All Roxanne felt was hisnd tightening on lier waist. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor, Ms. Jarvis. Aren¡¯t you afraid that

    your wound would get infected if ites into contact with dust and scawatcr?¡± llis low voice rang next

    to her cars.

    Before Roxanne could even react, the children suurted to panic.

    ¡°Mommy, your feet shouldn¡¯t touch the ground!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este¡¯s voice was full of concern.

    Roxanne hesitated upon realizing that the kids were too worried about her to notice the intimate actions

    between her and Lucian. She then decided to keep quiet and obedientlyy in Lucian¡¯s amms.

    Since Lucian had given her his coat, all he was wearing underneath was a thin shirt. In order to

    stabilize herself, Roxanne ced a hand on Lucian¡¯s chest. She could clearly feel the warmth radiating

    from him.

    Maybe it was just her imagination, but that heat seemed to have warmed her up as well. Even her face

    started to re up.

    Lucian basically carried her across the beach.

    Roxanne, however, could feel everyone staring on her.

    There were even some people gossiping about them. They were all discussing the couple who were

    publicly disying their affection.

    Noticing themotion around her, Roxanne buried her head against Lucian¡¯s chest, trying her

    absolute best to hide to avoid everyone¡¯s gaze.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 578

    Chapter 578

    Lucian noticed how she was behaving, and his hands that were carrying her tightened.

    The three children alltugged Lucian¡¯s clothes as they followed after him. Their eyes were locked onto

    the woman in his ann.

    Lucian carried Roxanne all the way to a nearby clinic. Once they arrived, he carefully ced her down

    on the chair.

    It was clear that the clinic¡¯s doctor had dealt with such injuries before, for he was advising Roxanne as

    lic cleaned her wound, ¡°It¡¯sfortable to run on the beach without shoes, but it¡¯ll be hard to see

    what¡¯s hidden in the sand at night. Please be more carcful in the future.¡±

    Roxanne agreed as lier face reddened slightly in embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a serious injury, but you have to take good care of it. Be careful when you walk during these

    two days, and try not to apply pressure on it. Furthermore, the wound must not get wet,¡± the doctor

    reminded her after he was done.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyebrows were furrowed as she tried to endure the pain. Before she could even react to the

    doctor¡¯s advice, Lucian, who had been by her side, answered on her behalf. ¡°All right. Thank you,

    doctor.¡±

    The doctor thought that they were married, and thus he sincerely advised Lucian. ¡°Go home and take

    good care of your wife. It¡¯ll be hard for her to move around with a leg injury.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne instinctively tried to exin, ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood. We¡¯re not-¡±

    ¡°I will¡± Lucian interrupted in a low voice.

    Seeing both of their reactions, the doctor chuckled kilowingly. ¡°Are you fighting with each other? If you

    two weren¡¯t married, why was there such a grand entrance? I was cleaning your wound, but this man

    seemed to be more anxious than you are.¡±

    Roxanne frowned slightly as she looked up at the man next to her. A look of confusion shed across

    her cyes.

    Lucian, on the other hand, nodded and made his way to settle the bill with the doctor. He then carne

    back to her.

    Noticing that he was bending over her, Roxannc¡¯s body stitlened, and was about to push him away, ¡°I

    can walk.¡±

    Just as she spoke, she had already been carried up into the air.

    Roxanne made a soft sound of surprise as she grabbed onto his strong arm subconsciously.

    .

    The doctor stood by the side as he saw the scene unfold. A knowing smile appeared on his face.

    Roxanne frowned, but she knew that she would not be able to break through Lucian¡¯s. Therefore, she

    stopped struggling and awkwardly smiled at the doctor, allowing Lucian to carry lier out of

    the clinic

    The three children carried Roxanne¡¯s shoes as they quickly walked behind Lucian

    Once they arrived at the hotel, Lucian had just ced Roxanne down on the couch when all three of

    them quickly surrounded her. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Roxanne was still having mixed feelings about what happence until she saw the worried look on their

    faces. She forced aforting smile at them. ¡°I¡¯m okay.li¡¯s just a small injury. Didn¡¯t you hear the doctor

    just now? Alll have to do is to rest for two days. It was my fault for being careless.

    There¡¯s no need to me yourselves.¡±

    The three children pouted as sadness was written all over their faces.

    ¡°Pack your things up. We¡¯re going home,¡± Lucian¡¯s voice rang out from the side.

    ¡°The three children instantly nodded obediently and ran upstairs to pack their bags.

    Koxanne, however, had her eyebrows furrowed in disagreement. ¡°Weren¡¯t we supposed to go to the

    hot springs?

    The main objective of their trip here was to the hot springs.

    Lucian frowned at her. ¡°You¡¯re already injured. How are you supposed to go to the hot springs:

    ¡°Even if I can¡¯t go, the kids can. You should take thiem there. I can wait here. They shouldn¡¯t end the

    trip carly because I¡¯m injured.¡± Roxanne looked at the stairs where the children had run off to,

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Lucian rejected coldly, ¡°We can alwayse back next time.¡±

    With that, he left no room for Roxanne to object and went upstairs to help the children to pack their

    belongings.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 579

    Chapter 579

    The group soon left the hotel in the middle of the night and headed back to the city.

    It was different from how they arrived. On the way home, Archie sat in the front passenger seat in order

    to allow Roxanne to sitfortably while Este and Benny apanied Roxanne in the back seat.

    All three children kept staring at her injured foot, and Roxanne did not know whether to cry at that.

    gh or

    They finally arrived at the entrance of the mansion. With her hand on the car seat to support her,

    Roxanne carefully tried to get out of the car. Just as she reached the door, a pair of big hands reached

    out and were ced on her waist, carrying her up.

    Roxanne was stunned for a few seconds. However, after realizing that the kids had already seen this

    happen many times after she got injured and probably wouldn¡®t think much of it, there was no need for

    her to reject Lucian. Therefore, she allowed him to carry her into the mansion.

    Just as they entered, Lysa walked over to meet them. When she saw that Roxanne was in Lucian¡®s

    arms, her eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°What¡®s going on? Are you sick, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    The children rushed to exin, ¡°Mommy hurt her foot.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lysa looked at Roxanne¡®s feet with worry evident in her eyes. She noticed that a

    shoe was dangling off one of thetter¡®s feel and there was gauze wrapped around it.

    ¨C

    ¨C

    Lysa¡®s face was full of worry as she helped Lucian to ce Roxanne down on the couch. ¡°How did you

    injure yourself so badly?¡± she asked in concern.

    Roxanne responded with aforting smile. ¡°I identally scraped my foot on a seashell. It¡®s not a big

    deal. It¡®ll heal after resting at home for two days.¡±

    Regardless, the worried expression on Lysa¡®s face did not fade. ¡°It¡®s fortunate that you were there with

    Ms. Jarvis, Mr. Farwell. Thank you for sending her back even though it¡®s sote,¡± she thanked Lucian.

    Lucian nodded and replied, ¡°Please take good care of her these two days. Try not to let her walk, and

    keep her wound dry.¡±

    Lysa agreed at once.

    A weird feeling rose in Roxanne¡®s heart when she noticed that Lucian was acting like the head of the

    house. ¡°It¡®s gettingte. You should take Essie home soon, Mr. Farwell. I¡®ll thank you properly for

    everything you did today,¡± she piped up.

    Her words triggered a grim expression on Lucian¡®s face.

    Even though they had been interacting a lot these two days, Roxanne was still cold to him.

    He had already gone to such lengths for her, and yet she was still trying to push him as far away as

    possible.

    Este cast her gaze downward. She carefully tugged onto Roxanne¡®s shirt and said. ¡°Ms.rvis. I want

    to stay with you,¡± she said with a pleading expression.

    She was really worried about Roxanne¡®s wound.

    Roxanne¡®s heart softened at the sight, but she still stayed firm on her decision. ¡°Be good, Essie. It¡®s

    late. Go home with Daddy.¡±

    ¡°But you¡®re hurt...¡± Este looked up at her with tears welling in her eyes.

    Roxanne¡®s heart ached terribly.

    She knew that the young girl was incredibly worried for her, but she knew that she had to maintain a

    distance from both Lucian and Este.

    Before Roxanne could even reply, Este sniffled. She was about to burst into tears soon.

    N?velDrama.Org content.

    ¡°If you¡®re worried about me, you cane and visit me another day, Essie.¡± After a few seconds of

    silence, Roxanne still caved in.

    Este looked at her with doubtful eyes. ¡°Really? I cane?¡± she questioned with a sob.

    A sorrowful feeling filled Roxanne¡®s heart as she patted Este on her head. ¡°Yes,¡± she said firmly.

    Hearing Roxanne¡®s promise, Este longingly nodded and went to hold Lucian¡®s hand.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 580

    Chapter 580

    Lucian looked at the woman sitting on the couch. Although he was displeased with her words, he didn¡®t

    say anything more. After bidding them a simple goodbye, he left with Este.

    As Roxanne was injured, she remained sitting on the couch.

    It was until the door of the mansion was closed that Roxanne could finally heave a sigh of relief. She

    was still in a daze after what happened.

    She recalled the events from these two days. It felt as if everything was a dream.

    After six years apart, she found herself living under the same roof with Lucian again. She had even told

    him of her feelings from six years ago.

    Moreover, Lucian¡®s attitude toward her confused her sometimes.

    It was as if... he liked her.

    Snapping back to reality, Roxanne could not help butugh at herself for having such thoughts.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Archie cautiously tugged on her clothes.

    Roxanne returned to her senses and tiredly looked at her children.

    Archie had a worried expression on his face when he noticed how pale his mother looked. ¡°Are you

    tired? We¡®ll help you to your room to rest.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Actually, I am quite uired.¡±

    As she had been stuck with Lucian for two days, she had constantly been in a tense state. After getting

    injured. Roxanne felt even more exhausted.

    Now that Lucian had left, there was no need for her to put up a front anymore.

    Lysa, who was standing by the side, walked up to Roxanne when she heard her. ¡°I¡®ll help you up the

    stairs,¡± she said as she reached out to support Roxanne.

    Roxanne smiled gratefully at her as she pushed on the couch to get up.

    After she had gotten wounded, Lucian had been carrying her everywhere.

    It was only when she had to walk by herself that she realized how troublesome it was.

    Even though Lysa was supporting her, it was hard for her to walk when she could not put any pressure

    on one of her feet.

    After Roxanne slowly made her way to the stairs, she looked up at the many steps andughed

    helplessly. ¡°I¡®ll just stay down here for the moment.¡±

    Lysa then brought her to the guest room on the lower floor. Her heart ached for Roxannc.

    It was fortunate that she was there to take care of thetter.

    I vsa had no idea how Roxanne took care of two kids all alone. She could not imagine how hard things

    must have been whenever Roxanne fell sick and still had to care for her two sons.

    Archie and Benny trailed behind their mother and Lysa.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Roxanne sat down on the side of the bed and said to her twins in a soft voice, ¡°It¡®ste. You two should

    head to bed now.¡±

    However, the boys pursed their lips and shook their heads. ¡°We want to be with you, Mommy!¡±

    If Roxanne needed water in the middle of the night, they would be able to help her.

    ¡°There¡®s no need for that. I can take care of myself¡± Roxanne chuckled.

    Lysa piped up, ¡°I¡®ll stay here tonight and take care of Ms. Jarvis. All you two need to do is to take good

    care of yourselves.¡±

    Archie and Benny hesitated for a long while before slowly nodding.

    Lysa brought them upstairs to rest and came down after a while. She then helped Roxanne to wash up

    and brought over a mattress next to the bed.

    After turning off the lights, Lysa suddenly asked, ¡°What¡®s going on between you and Mr. Farwell, Ms.

    Jarvis? He seems to care for you a lot.¡±

    Roxanne was already pretty unsettled due to the events that had happened, so when she heard Lysa¡®s

    question, the sleepiness in her instantly flew out the window. She forced a smile and replied, ¡°We¡®re

    only acquaintances. It was just a coincidence that Este is friends with Archie and Benny.¡±

    Although Lysa was still suspicious about the situation, she knew better than to continue questioning

    Roxanne.

    Silence soon filled the house.

    Roxanne¡®s eyes were wide open as she looked at the ceiling above her. Multiple images shed across

    her mind.

    It mostly consisted of times when people had misunderstood her rtionship with Lucian these two

    days.

    Even Lysa was suspicious of them.

    It seems like I have to maintain a distance from him.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 581

    Chapter 581

    Meanwhile, Lucian and Este were on the way home.

    As both father and daughter had things on their minds, there was silence in the car.

    Este was sitting in the back as she stared at her bracelet made from shells on her wrist. Her tiny face

    tensed up as she felt worried.

    ¡°Daddy, is Ms. Jarvis trying to avoid us again?¡± Este could not help but ask after a long moment of

    hesitation.

    Even though Roxanne had promised her that she could visit, Este was still afraid that

    P would continue to avoid them in the future.

    nne

    Este¡®s words were exactly what Lucian was thinking of. After a few moments of silence, he replied,¡°I

    don¡®t know.¡± His heart was full of mixed feelings.

    Upon hearing that, Este pursed her lips in disappointment. ¡°Am I not good enough?¡± she carefully

    asked.

    She remembered her father had told her that Roxanne would not avoid them if she behaved.

    And Roxanne seemed to really like her these two days. She even gave Este a gift.

    Upon thinking of that, Este became even more sorrowful as she held on tightly to the bracelet on her

    wrist.

    Lucian frowned as frustration grew in his heart.

    He really did not know what Roxanne was thinking.

    She was fine earlier and even exchanged gifts with Este happily. However, she suddenly became

    distant and got up to leave.

    Lucian had no clue of the reason behind her change of emotions.

    The more he was rejected by Roxanne, the more he hated his actions from six years ago.

    Roxanne¡®s drunken words from that night were still reying in his mind.

    Six years ago, she was utterly in love with him. But all he did in return was to let her leave.

    The atmosphere in the car was tense.

    No one said anything for the rest of the journey back to the Farwell residence.

    Este was in a gloomy mood the entire time. She did not even wait for Lucian to carry her into

    the house. The young girl had gotten out of the car and walked to the mansion alone.

    Staring at her tiny silhouette, Lucian frowned. It seemed that Este¡®s condition was worsening.

    Upon realizing that, Lucian¡®s heart fell.

    Roxanne¡®s attitude to Este had a huge impact on Este¡®s mental health.

    Lucian was not going to let Roxanne be distant from them because of Este.

    Lucian followed Este into the house. Just as he entered, Este was already sitting on the couch with

    her head hung low. Catalinaforted her with a worried look on her face, but Este refused to

    speak.

    When Catalina noticed Lucian walking, she looked at him and asked, ¡°What¡®s with Ms. Este, Mr.

    Farwell?¡±

    Just as she spoke, she realized that Lucian had a simr expression on his face.

    Catalina frowned in confusion.

    Lucian was about to say something when his phone rang.

    Looking at the caller ID, he swallowed back his words and said, ¡°Nothing. Please take her upstairs. I¡®ll

    check in on herter.¡±

    Catalina acknowledged him and cast a troubled look in Este¡®s direction.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    It was fortunate that the little girl was sensible. Although she was sad, she knew that her father was

    busy with work. Este obediently walked up the stairs before Catalina could say anything more.

    Watching the two leave, Lucian walked to his study in long strides and answered the call.

    UV

    nswer

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, we¡®ve managed to uncover something about Mrs. Farwell¡®s ident,¡± Cayden¡®s voice

    sounded through the phone.

    Everything was strange with the car ident, and the perpetrator seemed to have prepared for it in

    advance. It had taken Cayden a lot of effort to find just a small clue.

    Lucian¡®s expression turned cold at Cayden¡®s words. ¡°What is it?¡± His voice seemed to have dropped a

    few octaves.

 Chapter 582

    ?Chapter 582

    "There''s something fishy about the ident. ording to our investigation, the perpetrator is an unemployed thug. He is not acquainted with the Farwell residence nor the Pearson residence at all. He doesn''t seem to have any reason to seek revenge on Ms. Jarvis and Ms. Pearson," Cayden said in a low voice.

    Even though Lucian had already guessed it, his expression still darkened when he listened to the information. "Where is he right now?"

    "That thug''s guard is always up. He has been going from one entertainment outlet to another in Southern District. I think he is trying to avoid our men," Cayden exined.

    *Since he''s still in Harington, catch him as soon as possible, Lucian instructed with knitted brows.

    His mother had always used the car ident as an excuse to force him to keep the engagement.

    Lucian, however, did not want to be tied down by it anymore.

    He was extremely eager to find out the truth.

    On the other end of the call, Cayden quickly agreed, "I will send people to catch him in the shortest time possible."

    Lucian nodded and soon hung up after giving Cayden a few more instructions.

    His instincts told him that the car ident was not as simple as it seemed.

    However, the truth would only be revealed after the perpetrator had been caught

    After hanging up the phone, Lucian remained in the study for a while to contain his emotions. Then, he went up the stairs and knocked on Este''s door.

    Catalina was still inside the room with Este when she heard the knocking on the door. Knowing that it was Lucian, she quickly got up to open it. "Mr. Farwell."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Lucian nced at his daughter and said to Catalina, "You may leave now."

    Thetter agreed and walked out of the room, closing the door as she left.

    Lucian remained standing at the door for a few moments. When he realized that Este did not react to his presence, he frowned and walked over to her.

    "Are you mad because you''re worried about Ms. Jarvis?" Lucian sat down next to Este on her bed and poked her chubby cheeks, trying to get her attention.

    However, Este ended up huffing and turning away from him.

    It''s all Daddy''s fault! Ms. Jarvis really likes me, and she''s avoiding me because she doesn''t like Daddy! Ms. Jarvis didn''t even want me to take care of her now that she is hurt. I wonder how is she...

    Upon thinking of that, Este pursed her lips as her eyes reddened.

    Lucian did not know how to deal with Este, and he was afraid of saying something wrong. He did not want her condition to worsen. Este had finally startedmunicating normally with them instead of writing on a piece of paper. He really did not want things to regress to how they were in the beginning.

    After remaining silent for a long while, Lucian sighed heavily. "Are you ming me?"

    Este answered with her silence.

    Seeing that, a sense of helplessness rose in Lucian''s heart.

    Este was definitely Roxanne''s daughter. Even if they were not aware of their rtionship, Este had the same temper as Roxanne.

    It was all right for Roxanne to be distant from him, but it was different when his daughter, whom he had raised since she was a baby, acted the same way toward him.

    "Ms. Jarvis... is still hurt," Este mumbled. She sounded like she was about to cry.

    Lucian''s helplessness soon turned into heartache at her words. He patiently tried tofort her, "I know you''re worried about Ms. Jarvis, but... there''s still a misunderstanding between me and her. These can''t be solved so easily. We''ll need time."

    Este came back to her senses and stared at her father with a look of confusion in her eyes.

    Lucian naturally would not exin too much to Este, so he just said, "I will take care of this. Go to sleep, and I''ll take you to visit Ms. Jarvis after two days."

    Este hesitated for a while before deciding to trust her father. She nodded obediently.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 583

    Chapter 583

    As Roxanne was still injured, it was hard for her to move around. Therefore, she had been resting at

    home ever since she returned from the hotel. As for the research institute, she contacted Colby through

    the phone most of the time.

    On this fine morning, however, Jack gave her a call.

    When she noticed the caller ID, Roxanne¡®s eyes lit up. She could roughly guess the reason behind

    Jack¡®s decision to call her.

    After all, they had only talked about matters concerning the research institute ever since the medical

    consultation ended.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    i

    Before that, their partnership had officially begin as the Damaris family¡®s still in the nning stage.

    rch institute was

    Jack¡®s call may very well be to discuss the specific issues regarding the partnership.

    Upon thinking of that, Roxanne totally ignored the wound on her foot and stumbled into the study.

    ¡°I hope I¡®m not bothering you, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Jack¡®s voice rang out the moment the call was connected.

    There was a hint of happiness in his tone.

    Roxanne smiled and answered, ¡°Of course, not. Seeing that you called me so early in the morning, is

    there something important you¡®d like to discuss with me, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    On the other end of the phone, Jack deliberately kept the suspense by replying, ¡°What do you think,

    Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne decided to jump straight into it and asked, ¡°Is there any progress about the partnership?¡±

    Jack smiled indifferently and continued to joke around with her, ¡°Maybe I just want to chat with you, Ms.

    Jarvis.¡±

    ¡°Then we can do just that.¡± Roxanneughed.

    After all, she had only met with Jack twice, and it was mostly for work¨Crted matters.

    Roxanne never considered herself a charming woman whom Jack would like.

    Therefore, she knew that thetter was only joking.

    As expected, Jack chuckled at her response. He then directed the conversation to more serious

    matters. ¡°You¡®re right, Ms. Jarvis. The research institute¡®s nning stage has beenpleted. We are

    now about to start with the research and development preparation.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne¡®s eyes were filled with anticipation. ¡°Does that mean that we can start

    working together soon?¡±

    Jack immediately agreed, ¡°Yes. But before we can proceed, we will need to discuss the specific details.

    When will you be up for a meeting, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Obviously, Roxanne would prioritize matters concerning the research institute. ¡°I¡®m free anytime. It¡®s up

    to you, Mr. Damaris,¡± she instantly replied.

    She then added, ¡°If possible, it would be best to have it as early as possible.

    Jack quirked an eyebrow and chuckled. ¡°That is exactly what I¡®m thinking. Let¡®s meet this afternoon. I¡®ll

    send you the location in a while.¡±

    Roxanne promptly agreed to that.

    The two continued to chat about matters regarding the partnership for a while longer. It was nearly

    noon when they finally ended the call.

    Roxanne had just walked out of the study when she bumped into Lysa, whd been searching for her

    everywhere.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you are still injured. How did you get in there alone? Why didn¡®t you call for me?¡± Lysa

    chastised her as she helped Roxanne over to the table.

    Roxanne had always treated Lysa as an elder. When she heard thetter, she only smiled and said,

    ¡°My wound is much better now. Don¡®t worry. Also, I¡®ll have to go out in the afternoon.¡±

    nc

    As she spoke, Roxanne still felt a little guilty.

    Lysa looked worried. ¡°What are you going out for? Didn¡®t you tell them that your foot is injured? Why

    can¡®t you do that at home?¡±

    Roxanne knew that Lysa was just looking out for her, therefore she smiled and reassured her, ¡°It¡®s a

    very important business matter, so I have to attend to it. Don¡®t worry, I¡®ll take good care of myself.¡±

    However, Lysa was still very worried about Roxanne. ¡°I¡®ll go with you.¡±

    Roxanne promptly agreed.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 584

    Chapter 584

    After lunch, Roxanne freshened up and requested Lysa to apany her to the meeting. When they

    arrived, they noticed Jack was already waiting for them by a table next to a window.

    When he saw Roxanne had to walk with the support of another person, he went up to her. ¡°Are you

    injured? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in the morning?¡±

    Roxanne responded with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury. I can still walk.¡±

    Jack frowned after taking a nce at the leg that was hanging mid-air. He then helped her to her seat.

    Lysa sat outside and waited by the door.

    After taking her seat, Roxanne noticed the stack of documents in front of her. Her tone instantly got

    serious. ¡°I believe we have a lot of things to go through today, so let¡¯s not waste time anymore and dive

    right in.¡±.

    Jack nodded in agreement. He was a big fan of a career woman like Roxanne.

    ¡°We have long finalized the details of the coboration between the two research institutes. We had to

    dy the process because of the Damaris family. So it¡¯s time for us to discuss how we can

    compensate you for the dy. Please take a look at this.¡±

    Jack took out a document and ced it in front of her.

    Roxanne nodded and read through the document.

    To make it up to Roxanne, the Damaris family had made an adjustment to the profit-sharing

    arrangement for each project.

    The adjustment might seem insignificant, but since all the projects under the Damaris family involved

    astronomical figures, the minor changes would still make a big difference to the research institute.

    ¡°So what do you think? Are you happy with the adjustment?¡± Jack asked.

    Roxanne looked away from the document and gave him a formal reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    Roxanne would not have minded even if the Damaris family did not make that adjustment.

    Having a chance to coborate with them was already a dreame true for her.

    Upon seeing the satisfied look on Roxanne¡¯s face, Jack continued discussing the next course of action

    with her.

    Both of them continued chatting and lost track of time.

    Roxanne checked her watch and soon. realized it was time to pick the children up from kindergarten.

    Lysa, who waited by the door, also started to feel anxious.

    In thest few days, she was in charge of picking up Archie and Benny from kindergarten. Now that

    she was stuck with Roxanne, she could not fetch the boys.

    However, if she went to pick up the boys, Roxanne would be alone here.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    While Lysa was still in a dilemma, Roxanne¡¯s voice emerged from behind. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, Lysa. Could

    you please fetch the kids? Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll be fine here.¡±

    At first, Lysa wanted to urge to leave with her, but upon seeing how well their meeting went, she

    hesitated. She also knew it was rude to interrupt a pleasant discussion with her business associate. In

    the end, she agreed to go and fetch the boys.

    Roxanne returned to the table and continued her discussion with Jack. By the time they finished going

    through all the documents, it was alreadyte.

    Upon noticing how she limped when she was about to leave, Jack volunteered to send her home. ¡°Let

    me drive you home.¡±

    Roxanne was not sure how to react to his offer. Before she could turn him down, the man continued

    saying, ¡°I believe we¡¯re friends, right? I can¡¯t just sit here and do nothing since my injured friend needs

    assistance.¡±

    ¡°Besides, even if you only view me as your business associate, I should still take care of you to ensure

    nothing goes wrong with our projects. Let¡¯s assume I¡¯m doing this for our coboration. What do you

    think?¡±

    After hearing everything he said, Roxanne had no reason to reject him. She had no choice but to

    ept his help. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Damaris. Sorry to trouble you.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 585

    Chapter 585

    ¡°By the way, how did you injure your leg?¡± Jack asked out of curiosity during the journey.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she recalled how she got hurt, but she steadied herself and

    answered calmly, ¡°I identally got cut by the sharp edge of a conch during an outing two days ago.

    It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    Jack was amused as he did not know the detail of the incident. ¡°I¡¯m surprised to learn that you got cut

    by a conch because you seem vignt when you¡¯re on duty.¡±

    Roxanne pressed her lips and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would happen to me either.¡±

    They had fun talking to each other throughout the journey. When they arrived at Roxanne¡¯s residence,

    Jack helped Roxanne get down from the car.

    They were all smiles while talking about fun stories in the medical line.

    While Roxanne was still grinning from ear to ear, a cold voice emerged from a distance away. ¡°It looks

    like Mr. Jarvis is in a good mood.¡±

    Lucian stood in front of the mansion and looked at them with a deadpan expression.

    The smile on Roxanne¡¯s face instantly vanished into thin air when she heard his voice.

    Upon noticing the change in her expression, Jack, too, stopped smiling and gave the man a confused

    look. He looked at Lucian and raised his brows. ¡°Do you know each other?¡±

    Both Lucian and Jack came from two prominent families in Horington. Though the Damaris family had

    lived in seclusion for years, Jack could still recognize Lucian as they had met before.

    Jack was aware of Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with the Queen family. He could somewhat understand how

    they got connected. After all, she was a renowned

    doctor, and the Queens were in the pharmaceutical industry.

    But he was surprised to learn that Roxanne was acquainted with Lucian.

    Roxanne put her guard up and nced at the man outside the mansion. She regained herposure

    and answered Jack¡¯s question, ¡°Mr. Farwell was around when I treated Old Mr. Queen.¡±

    In other words, they only got acquainted when she was treating Alfred. Jack nodded to express his

    understanding.

    At that time, Lucian was already standing in front of them. When he heard how Roxanne exined

    their rtionship, he nced at Jack before his expression turned grim.

    Lucian remembered Jonathan told him Roxanne would have to keep in touch with Jack because of

    their coboration.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    But upon noticing how close they were, Lucian could not help but feel frustrated.

    Lucian knew what was on Roxanne¡¯s mind, but he would not let her get her way. ¡°Your leg is injured.

    Why did you still leave the house? Where is Lysa? Why didn¡¯t she apany you?¡±

    It was as if Lucian intentionally ignored Jack when he expressed his concern.

    Jack got even more confused when he heard Lucian¡¯s question.

    Even though Roxanne imed they were merely acquaintances, Lucian seemed to know about

    Roxanne¡¯s injured leg and things that happened in her house. Jack began to believe they were more

    than acquaintances.

    Roxanne knew Lucian did that on purpose. She could not help but knit her brows and maintain a

    distance from the man. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Farwell. My leg is fine.¡±

    Lucian was irritated by how Roxanne tried to keep a distance from him. He looked at Jack and said, ¡°I

    heard about the coboration between Ms. Jarvis and the Damaris family. The coboration must have

    gone well so far, I believe?¡±

    Jack knew nothing about their rtionship. He nodded and replied, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is a capable person,

    and my grandfather has a good impression of her.¡±

    He thought Lucian was trying to exchange pleasantries with him. But it turned out thetter just wanted

    him to leave. ¡°I¡¯m d the coboration went well, but I hope you two can keep a distance from each

    other. Thanks for sending her home, Mr. Damaris. I¡¯ll take it from here. You can leave now.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 586

    Chapter 586

    Even though both of them were of a simr status, Lucian still used that tone to speak to Jack, which

    made thetter feel quite displeased.

    However, because Jack was standing in front of another person¡¯s house, he had to maintain his

    composure. With slightly furrowed eyebrows, he turned to Roxanne, wondering what was her opinion

    on the matter.

    Roxanne also felt Lucian was acting out of line. However, she was aware that if things continued down

    that path, Lucian would only cross the line even further.

    Sensing Jack¡¯s line of sight, she said apologetically, ¡°Thank you for sending me back, Mr. Damaris.

    Sadly, it¡¯s probably not a good idea to invite you inside today. I¡¯ll be sure to thank you properly next

    time.¡±

    The moment she finished speaking, Lucian¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed. He promptly stretched his

    hand to hold her other arm.

    Jack respected her decision and simply nodded with a smile. ¡°It was nothing. Since you¡¯re injured, I

    think it¡¯ll be for the best if we talk about the coboration on the phone.¡±

    Roxanne agreed gratefully. Before he left, Jack¡¯s gaze swept past Lucian. ¡°If you need anything, Ms.

    Jarvis, just call me.¡±

    She pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°All right. Have a safe trip home, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Seeing how casual the two were acting around each other made Lucian furrow his eyebrows even

    more intensely. His grip on her arm also became tighter because of that. Roxanne frowned at him due

    to the pain.

    When she saw his expression, a strange feeling appeared in her heart. Jack¡¯s car slowly disappeared

    from their sights.

    Roxanne looked away from the car and shifted to the side by two steps with great effort. Then, she

    stared at Lucian rather alertly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Upon detecting her avoidance, his eyebrows furrowed even more intensely. ¡°I came here to deliver

    your medicine to you, Ms. Jarvis. I didn¡¯t expect you to recover so quickly. You haven¡¯t been injured that

    long, yet you can already move freely.¡±

    His stare shifted to the direction Jack left and continued in a mocking tone, ¡°Or is it because Mr.

    Damaris is special? So much so that you want to meet him despite your injury?¡±

    Roxanne could sense the hostility in his voice and felt even odder. ¡°Mr. Damaris and I are merely

    business partners. We met today because we wanted to discuss our coboration. Please do not make

    wild guesses, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Lucian¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°It¡¯d better be.¡±

    Seeing the mockery on his face caused her to feel a slight pain in her heart. Her expression darkened

    as she said, ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Mr. Farwell. However, I have all sorts of medicine

    here. So, if there¡¯s nothing else, please leave.¡±

    Roxanne turned around and staggered back into the mansion without giving Lucian another chance to

    speak.

    He grabbed her arm after she took two steps away from him. His cold voice rang next to her ear. ¡°I¡¯ll

    send you back in.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°No need. It¡¯s only a few steps. I can handle it just fine,¡± she rejected without hesitation. As soon as she

    finished, she felt the hand on her arm exerting even more force. It was a clear indication of his

    displeasure.

    ¡°Why can¡¯t I do it when Jack can?¡± He gazed at her back deeply. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you two are only

    business partners?¡±

    Her body froze slightly as she nced back at him in disbelief. She thought he was just mocking her,

    as usual. However, his expression didn¡¯t appear fake to her.

    He truly believed that there was something between her and Jack. Roxanne¡¯s expression froze when

    she saw that. In the end, sheplied. ¡°Thanks for the help, then, Mr. Farwell.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 587

    Chapter 587

    Only then did Lucian¡¯s expression brighten up as he helped Roxanne enter the mansion.

    Lysa and the children hadn¡¯t returned yet, so the two were the only ones in the mansion. Roxanne

    couldn¡¯t help but feel awkward. Just as she wanted to ask him to leave, he spoke again.

    ¡°Let me take a look at your injury.¡± Just as he finished speaking, he slowly crouched down in front of

    her.

    As Roxanne watched him do that, she realized his intentions and rejected him with furrowed eyebrows.

    ¡°No need. My injury is fine. I know that.¡±

    She tried to pull her leg back. However, due to her injury, her movements were restricted. Additionally,

    there wasn¡¯t anywhere else she could hide on the couch.

    Lucian grabbed her ankle right as her leg retracted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your injury is located at your foot, so if you aren¡¯t careful, the wound will open up. Still,

    you ignored the doctor¡¯s advice and walked around freely.¡± His eyebrows remained furrowed while he

    nced at her. ¡°Even if you do not like me, there¡¯s no need to push your body like this.¡±

    Guilt rushed into Roxanne¡¯s heart when her eyes met with his. When she returned to her senses, her

    shoes had already been taken off, and her gauze-covered foot was revealed.

    He carefully lifted her leg and examined it with a frown. The clean, white gauze had been stained with a

    small amount of her blood.

    His expression promptly darkened when he saw that. Oh, this woman. Not only did she meet another

    man with her injury, but she also caused it to tear apart!

    As his train of thought ended there, the temperature in the air around him was getting cold.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t see how her foot was doing, but she did notice Lucian¡¯s expression was getting

    pretty dark. Her heart clenched as she asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    He nced at her with irritation. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯re a doctor and you¡¯re very aware of your injury? In

    that case, why didn¡¯t you realize your wound was torn?¡±

    Shock shed across her eyes. I wonder if it¡¯s because the bandage was too tight that I didn¡¯t realize

    my wound was opening up. I bet he thought I was acting tough again, now that he has seen my injury

    after I told him I knew what she was doing.

    Lucian¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly when he saw her expression. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡±

    Roxanne shifted her gaze away with aplicated look. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t feel anything.¡±

    Silence filled the air.

    Momentster, she suddenly felt his hand moving again. Her leg retracted subconsciously in response

    to his actions, but he gripped her ankle even tighter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯m applying medicine on the wound.¡±

    As he finished speaking, he nced at her authoritatively. There was a tinge of rage on his expression.

    When she met his eyes, she pursed her lips and stopped struggling.

    It was difficult to tell how long the wound had opened. The gauze was stuck to it as the blood had dried

    up.

    Despite Lucian¡¯s attempt to be careful, Roxanne couldn¡¯t endure the pain and let out a muffled groan.

    Upon hearing that, he nced at her with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°Now you know it¡¯s painful? You¡¯re a

    doctor. Don¡¯t you realize you need to rest for your injury to recover?¡±

    Her eyes were lowered as she pursed her lips in silence.

    He shot a nce at her as he suppressed the rage in his heart. The movement of his hands became

    gentler as he disinfected her wound and applied medicine to it.

    Aside from the pain she experienced during the disinfection process, she didn¡¯t feel any difort. It

    was then she realized he had intentionally moved gently, and that made her feel a bout of mixed

    emotions.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 588

    Chapter 588

    On the other side, Aubree was finally able to leave the hospital after staying there for nearly a month.

    Lucian only kept herpany in the hospital for a few days under his mother¡¯s request. After that, he

    never showed up again.

    She contacted him a few times, asking him to visit her. However, he would always use his work as an

    excuse to reject her.

    Additionally, two days ago, some of her friends, who had children studying in the same kindergarten,

    visited her. They told her that Lucian and Roxanne were acting in the Sleeping Beauty y. Not only

    that, they showed her photos of the y.

    Inside the photos, Lucian was seen wearing a princely outfit as he stared longingly at Roxanne, who

    was lying on a wooden bed. Aubree¡¯s friends continued to swipe the screen, showing her photos upon

    photos of Roxanne and Lucian.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Eventually, he was seen sitting by the side of the bed, leaning his body toward Roxanne in order to kiss

    her.

    When Aubree saw the kiss, she shoved the phone away, unwilling to look at it any further. It seems like

    that b*tch forgot about the lesson I taught her earlier after I stayed in the hospital for a while! How dare

    she get so close to Lucian! Not only that, Lucian actually acted in the y with her! If it were in the

    past, it would never happen! After all, before that b*tch appeared, Lucian and Essie never attended any

    group activities! Ever since that b*tch returned from overseas, everything changed! Not only did Lucian

    bring Essie to nt trees, he even yed around with them! If things continue down this path, it is

    possible for her to get back together with that b*tch!

    When she thought of that, Aubree¡¯s rage almost burned away all her rationality. ¡°Just you wait for me,

    Roxanne!¡± Inside the empty ward, she gritted her teeth as a dark expression appeared on her face.

    In the next second, Sonya entered the room and saw the younger woman¡¯s frown. She asked

    perplexedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Aubree?¡±

    Sonya had been taking care of Aubree in the hospital due to the remorse and affection she felt toward

    Aubree. Even when the Pearson couple wanted to meet Aubree on the day of her discharge, Sonya

    prevented it from happening.

    Upon hearing Sonya¡¯s voice, guilt shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes. Thetter quickly calmed down and

    smiled at the former casually. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just feeling a little reluctant to leave the hospital because

    it¡¯ll probably mean we won¡¯t be able to meet each other every day.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s heart felt warm when she heard that. She patted the younger woman¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If you want

    to meet me, you can alwayse to my ce. You¡¯re wee to visit me anytime you want, but don¡¯t

    forget to take care of yourself.¡±

    Aubree nodded absentmindedly.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. The paperwork is done, so you should head back home as soon as you can. Don¡¯t

    make your parents worry,¡± Sonya reminded.

    Aubree nodded and followed the older woman out of the ward. When they entered the car, the younger

    woman suddenly spoke up. ¡°Do you know what Lucian has been busying abouttely, Mrs. Farwell?¡±

    Sonya¡¯s eyebrows furrowed the moment her son¡¯s name was brought up. She replied apologetically,

    ¡°He¡¯s either busy with hispany¡¯s matters or Essie.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Was he busy for the past two days?¡± Aubree asked carefully.

    ¡°That I¡¯m not sure. You can always call him and ask him about it. He shouldn¡¯t be busy with work right

    now. You have just been discharged from the hospital, so he should at least show up to meet with you.¡±

    You may as well not have said that if you¡¯re putting it that way. Aubree lowered her eyes as annoyance

    shed across them. When she raised her head again, she acted politely and obediently. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll

    give him a callter.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 589

    Chapter 589

    Sonya sent Aubree all the way into the Pearson residence. She spoke to Gina for a short while before

    leaving. Gina and Aubree watched Sonya leave before returning to the mansion.

    ¡°Is your arm still hurting?¡± Gina stared at her daughter¡¯s injured arm panickily. She rarely visited her

    daughter because she wanted her daughter¡¯s rtionship with Sonya to improve. However, that didn¡¯t

    mean she wasn¡¯t worried.

    Aubree shook her head. Annoyance could be seen on her face. ¡°I¡¯m feeling fine. I¡¯m heading upstairs

    now.¡±

    Without speaking another word, she ascended the stairs. Gina¡¯s eyebrows furrowed as she stared at

    her daughter¡¯s back.

    Momentster, she heard the sound of a door mminging from upstairs. It confused her because

    she didn¡¯t know why her daughter was in a foul mood right after being discharged from the hospital.

    As for Aubree, after locking herself in the room, she thought about what she should do before calling

    Lucian on the phone. She could only wait for Lucian to visit her when she was staying at the hospital.

    However, she had been discharged from the hospital. Even if he didn¡¯t want to visit her, she could just

    go and see him.

    All in all, she just didn¡¯t want to give Lucian any more opportunities to meet with Roxanne. She stared

    at her phone with a frown as she tried her best to adjust her emotions.

    It would be bad for her if he could hear the frustration in her voice, after all.

    However, no one picked up the phone even after she waited for a long time.

    Concurrently, Lucian had just finished applying medicine to Roxanne¡¯s wound. After he bandaged it, his

    phone rang.

    He pulled out his phone to check who it was with furrowed eyebrows. The moment he saw the name on

    the screen, he subconsciously looked at the woman in front of him and met her eyes.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyebrows tightened a little as she swept her gaze past the phone¡¯s screen and saw the

    name.

    It was as though the word ¡°Aubree¡± was reminding her that she was getting too close to Lucian.

    When she realized that, she pinched her palm, pretended to be calm, and pulled herself backward. She

    wanted to put as much distance as possible between herself and him. Her eyes lowered as she

    pretended that she didn¡¯t exist.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    In the next second, the vibrating sound stopped.

    Her eyebrows remained furrowed as she subconsciously nced at the phone. It was then she saw

    Lucian had hung up the call and stuffed it back into his pocket.

    He stared into Roxanne¡¯s eyes, which caused her to be stunned for a second.

    ¡°I¡¯ve applied medicine to your wound and help bandaged your injury. Don¡¯t you think I deserve some

    thanks for doing that, Ms. Jarvis?¡± His eyebrow was raised nonchntly.

    Hesitation shed across her eyes. She wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯t pick up Aubree¡¯s call.

    However, she quickly realized she didn¡¯t have the right to ask about their matters.

    When her train of thoughts arrived there, calmness returned to her eyes. Her voice sounded distant

    again. ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s gettingte. If there¡¯s nothing else, you

    should go home early, Mr. Farwell. Since my leg is still injured, I won¡¯t be sending you out.¡±

    She wanted to cut her ties with Lucian as soon as possible before Sonya and Aubree came up with

    another scheme to set her up.

    A frown appeared on his face. When I was applying medicine to her wound, she cooperated with me. I

    thought she had finally seen my good side. Apparently, I was wrong. I can¡¯t believe she changed her

    stance so quickly! In one second, she was feeling grateful, but in the next, she tried to chase me away!

    Since she wasn¡¯t getting an answer, she turned to him with furrowed eyebrows and saw his angry

    eyes..

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 590

    Chapter 590

    ¡°I should ask you to stay for a meal, but Lysa hasn¡¯t returned yet, and my leg is still injured, so forget

    about it.¡± Roxanne stubbornly continued to chase Lucian away. ¡°I think you¡¯re pretty busy. Since you

    have other things to attend to, I don¡¯t think you should waste your time here.¡±

    When she concluded her sentence, she could almost feel the rage spewing out of his eyes swallowing

    her. Her heart clenched as she wondered what he would do next.

    Lucian stared at her for a long time before he snorted. ¡°You saw that?¡±

    Both of them knew what she saw.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression dimmed. Silence filled the air for a brief moment before she spoke. ¡°It must be

    something important if Ms. Pearson is looking for you at this time of the day. You should. meet her as

    soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°If I go to meet her, what about you?¡± Lucian asked in a deep voice.

    A strange feeling appeared in her heart. Aubree is his fianc¨¦e, and he has loved her for many years.

    How can I ever bepared to her? It feels as though he saying it to mock me.

    When her thoughts ended there, she regained herposure and replied inly, ¡°My injury is all good

    now. Besides, I¡¯m currently in my own house. I can just sit here and wait for Lysa to return. There¡¯s no

    need for you to worry. Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Despite the clear intentions she was expressing with her statements, Lucian still refused to leave.

    Roxanne frowned as she tried to make herself sound calm. ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for

    you to stay with me here at my house, while your fianc¨¦e waits for you to return.¡±

    That prompted him to furrow his eyebrows. The rage in his eyes subsided. He raised his eyebrow and

    asked, ¡°Are you¡­ jealous, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    That stumped her because she didn¡¯t expect he would say such a thing. Jealous? Is he listening to

    what he has just said? What kind of rtionship does he think we have? Or does he still remember

    what I said when I was drunk¡­

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    When she returned to her senses, Roxanne stared at Lucian with aplicated feeling. ¡°Are you

    mocking me, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    His frown intensified. He didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly said that.

    Both of them stared at each other for a long while. The image of her being drunk that night surfaced in

    his mind. She is misunderstanding me again.

    An odd feeling passed through his heart when the events of that night unfolded in his mind. He didn¡¯t

    want to delve into that topic any further.

    ¡°In any case, I¡¯m not leaving. Essie was moring to meet you, so I¡¯ve asked Cayden to pick her up.

    I¡¯m going to wait for her here.¡± Lucian looked away, stood up, and then sat on an armchair.

    Soon after, he whipped out his phone and started dealing with his work. The words ¡°do not disturb¡±

    were practically etched on his face as he focused on his business.

    He was afraid that if they continued with the topic, Roxanne would bring up the matter from six years

    ago.

    That was when she loved him the most, and it was also the period he didn¡¯t want to recall at all.

    Roxanne wanted to say something, but when she heard Este wasing over and saw how he was

    acting, she kept her mouth shut while dealing with theplicated feeling inside.

    Both of them remained quiet while thinking about different matters. Suddenly, serenity filled the

    atmosphere of the living room.

    On the other side, Aubree¡¯s scowl was getting pretty intense as she stared at the disconnected call and

    wondered what had happened. In the past, even when Lucian rejects me, he¡¯ll at least pick up my call.

    Why did he hang up the call today? Is he currently with that b*tch?

    When that possibility popped up in her mind, her expression became wretched.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 591

    Chapter 591

    It was hard to tell how long Roxanne and Lucian stayed in the living room before her phone rang. It was

    from Lysa. Roxanne answered the call.

    ¡°Have you returned, Ms. Jarvis? If not, we can go and pick you up.¡± Lysa¡¯s voice entered her ears the

    moment the call connected. Roxanne replied inly. ¡°I¡¯m already.

    back home. You should bring the children straight back here.¡± It was then Lysa sounded rather

    troubled. ¡°Also, Mr. Farwell¡¯s assistant is saying that he wants to go home with us¡­¡±

    When she went to pick up Archie and Benny, Este was still there. The boys insisted they would only

    leave after she left, so Lysa had no choice but to wait with them.

    At the end, when Cayden arrived, he said he wanted toe home with Lysa. She couldn¡¯t make the

    decision. so she called Roxanne. Roxanne nced at Lucian subconsciously when she heard that.

    He was acting as though he didn¡¯t hear anything. His eyes remained fixed on his phone without any

    expression.

    Seeing that, she hesitated for a few seconds before replying, ¡°I understand. Let hime back with

    you all.¡± A sigh of relief escaped Lysa¡¯s mouth

    when she obtained permission from her employer. She agreed and hung up the phone. Thinking about

    how she had to face her childrenter, Roxanne took in a deep breath in order to calm down.

    After a while, the gate was opened from the outside. The children¡¯sughter entered her ears. It was

    apparent the children were happy they were able toe back together.

    Roxanne was about to pick them up out of habit.

    Lucian had been keeping his eye on her. so the moment he detected her intentions, he put his phone

    away and stopped her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Your wound has just been bandaged.¡±

    She halted as she watched him head to the entrance. ¡°Daddy!¡± Este was overjoyed when she saw

    her father was there and hugged his leg excitedly.

    He patted her head and grabbed the children¡¯s bags from Lysa¡¯s hand. Then, he watched them change

    their shoes before taking them inside to wash their hands.

    During the process, the boys were a little confused. They remembered their mother didn¡¯t. like their

    fathering over, yet there he was. Additionally, their mother didn¡¯t seem to want their father to leave.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este ran straight to Roxanne after she finished washing her hands.

    There were a lot ofplicated feelings swirling in Roxanne¡¯s heart at that moment, yet she still forced

    herself to smile and hug her daughter.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Este stared at Roxanne¡¯s injured leg panickily. ¡°Is your leg feeling better?¡±

    Roxanne smiled at the girlfortingly. ¡°Yes, it is. Thank you for caring about me, Essie.¡±

    That didn¡¯t put the girl¡¯s worry at ease. She got off the couch and carefully touched the fresh bandage

    on her leg. Roxanne just smiled and let the girl do whatever she wanted.

    As for the boys, they were sitting at the side quietly. asionally, they would nce at their father with

    caution.

    Suddenly, the children saw the blood stained gauze on the ground. It would appear neither Lucian nor

    Roxanne had the time to throw the gauze away before the children returned.

    Then, they turned to the new gauze on their mother¡¯s injury. Their eyebrows furrowed as they stared at

    Roxanne. ¡°Did your wound open up, Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart tightened when she heard that. She subconsciously nced at Este.

    The girl¡¯s face crumpled. She stared at her with a worried pout.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 592

    Chapter 592

    Roxanne felt her heart ached when she saw that. With a pat on Este¡¯s head, she said, ¡°I went out

    today and identally tore my wound open. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes were already turning red. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± The woman¡¯s heart softened. ¡°Not at all. I don¡¯t

    feel a thing.¡± Then, she nced at Lucian and changed the subject to be about him. ¡°Besides, your

    daddy was very careful when he bandaged my wound. You can ask him whether my injury is severe or

    not.¡±

    Este¡¯s attention was swiftly shifted to her father as she sought his answer. Lucian couldn¡¯t help but

    raise his eyebrow when Roxanne mentioned him. Still, he nodded at the child. ¡°She¡¯ll recover quickly if

    she gets the rest she needs.¡±

    Everything he said, the girl believed what he said without any question. She sniffed and nodded

    obediently.

    Roxanne initially wanted to ask Lucian to take Este home after letting Este know she was fine.

    However, seeing Este like that made it hard for her to chase the girl away.

    Due to Roxanne¡¯s injury, the boys didn¡¯t y around as they did before. Instead, they just sat next to

    her quietly. After a while, Lysa finished preparing their meal and called for them. ¡°The meal is ready!

    Come and eat!¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne subconsciously nced at Lucian She was about to say he shouldn¡¯t stay

    for the meal, but then she heard the boys say, ¡°Mommy, can Essie eat with us?¡±

    The boys saw how happy the girl was on the way back, and so they hoped she would get to spend

    more time with their mother.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly when she heard that.

    She appeared troubled because she had just seen Aubree calling Lucian. If I let Lucian and Essie stay

    here for a meal, it¡¯ll look like I¡¯m doing it on purpose, especially after what he said¡­

    Her intention was to reject her boys¡¯ request, but Este grabbed her sleeve. It caused her heart to

    waver as her gaze shifted to the girl.

    Este stared at her pitifully. The red in her eyes hadn¡¯tpletely subsided yet. which made her look

    aggrieved. As Roxanne stared into the girl¡¯s eyes, she hesitated, and in the end, she couldn¡¯t. reject

    her.

    Seeing how she wasn¡¯t getting an answer, Este turned to her father with red cheeks for help.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Lucian nced at Roxanne and lowered. his eyes to look at his daughter. ¡°Ms. Jarvis has already

    agreed. You should. thank her.¡±

    Doubt was still present in Este¡¯s heart. so she wanted to hear the confirmation right out of Roxanne¡¯s

    mouth.

    However, Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. She simply patted the child¡¯s head in silent

    agreement. Then, with her focus shifted to her sons, she said, ¡°take her to the dining room.¡±

    The boys understood that it meant their mother agreed to their request. They nodded obediently and

    guided Este. ¡°Come with us, Essie!¡±

    It was only then that Este believed what she wanted was happening. Still, she nced at Roxanne¡¯s

    leg with worry and insisted on staying by her side to help her walk.

    Sensing the girl¡¯s intentions, Roxanne smiled warmly. She wanted to ask Lysa for help when Lucian¡¯s

    tall figure appeared by her side.

    ¡°Essie, you should go with Archie and Benny first. I¡¯ll take Ms. Jarvis to the dining room.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice

    rang out. Naturally, Este believed her father, so she followed the boys into the dining room, leaving

    only the adults in the living room.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 593

    Chapter 593

    Hesitation filled Roxanne¡¯s eyes as she stared at Lucian. His eyebrows furrowed as he stretched his

    hand toward her. ¡°I¡¯ll help you walk.

    She nced at the children in the dining room, who were all staring at the two of them with wide eyes.

    When she recalled the phone call he had gotten earlier, she rejected his help. ¡°You should keep the

    children¡¯spany first, Mr. Farwell. 1 can ask Lysa for help.¡±

    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query

    Displeasure shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes when he heard that. His tone grew colder. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s

    inconvenient for me to hold you, Ms. Jarvis? I¡¯m thinking the same thing, so I¡¯ll just carry you there.¡±

    He immediately leaned down toward her. It was beyond her expectation that he would threaten her that

    way, so she quickly stretched her hand out. ¡°Thank you for your help then, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian stopped his movements for a few seconds, which made her anxious. After a while, he stood up

    again and grabbed the arm she stretched out..

    Borrowing his strength, she stood up from the couch. In the next second, he pulled her into his

    embrace.

    Roxanne froze upon noticing how intimate they were getting. She wanted to push him away, but she

    couldn¡¯t muster the strength to do so. Additionally, he was holding her pretty tightly, which didn¡¯t give

    her any space to struggle.

    She was escorted to the dining table with his help as the children looked on.

    Roxanne smiled at the children. ¡°See? I¡¯m doing fine.¡±

    The children naturally saw her crippled leg as she walked. It only made their hearts ache when they

    heard that. However, it was obvious Roxanne didn¡¯t want them to worry. Thus, the children didn¡¯t ask

    any further questions and silently put some food on her te.

    She thanked them with a smile.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡± Este suddenly spoke. Roxanne turned to the girl, confused. ¡°Can you rest properly and

    get better soon?¡± The look in the girl¡¯s stare was serious.

    When she heard Roxanne¡¯s wound open because of all the walking, she wanted Roxanne to rest and

    get better soon.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne was stunned for a few seconds. Then she nodded at the child, unsure if

    she shouldugh or cry. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry, Essie. I¡¯ll listen to your advice.¡±

    Este nodded seriously like a small adult.

    Following that, the boys¡¯ attention shifted to Lucian as they spoke. ¡°Thank you for applying Mommy¡¯s

    medicine for her, Mr.. Farewell.¡±

    They proceeded to put food on Lucian¡¯s te. He didn¡¯t expect they would thank him. With his eyebrow

    raised, he smiled at them indifferently. ¡°You two need to take good care of your mother and try not to let

    her walk.¡±

    The children nodded.

    They all had an enjoyable time with the meal.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    After dinner was over, Lucian didn¡¯t force Roxanne any further and quickly left with Este.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± It wasn¡¯t until the two of them left that the boys approached her and looked at her carefully.

    Roxanne met their eyes with confusion. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Can Essie and Mr. Farwell visit our ce again?¡± Their voice was small.

    They might not like the fact that their father abandoned their mother, but after two days of interaction,

    they began to feel it was better to have him around.

    After all, he always knew how to take care of their mother. When she heard them asking that abruptly, a

    strange feeling surfaced in her heart. ¡°Do you boys¡­ like Mr. Farwell?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 594

    Chapter 594

    Archie and Benny exchanged a nce. They were suddenly afraid to answer their mother¡¯s question.

    It wasn¡¯t Lucian that they liked. They just liked having a father around to take care of their mother.

    However, they could see that their mother still didn¡¯t like their father.

    When they thought of that, they hesitated.

    A sense of worry began to surface in Roxanne¡¯s heart.

    She could see the change in their attitude toward Lucian.

    If things continued down that trajectory, and they found themselves liking Lucian and wanting to interact

    with him more, she wouldn¡¯t be able to find a reason to say no.

    After all, they should grow up by Lucian¡¯s side. It was her decision to take away their right to live with

    their father.

    Upon returning to her senses, she abruptly stared at the boys apologetically. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.

    However, if you two want that, I won¡¯t say no.¡±

    In other words, she wouldn¡¯t invite Lucian voluntarily, and she wouldn¡¯t be happy if he visited, but she

    would still allow it as a way to make up for her children.

    The boys were smart, so they instantly knew what she meant¨Cshe still didn¡¯t like their father visiting.

    ¡°We just feel pitiful for Essie.¡± Benny and Archie were quietly cutting their ties with Lucian.

    Roxanne let out a sigh of relief when she heard that. However, it also caused her to feel apologetic

    when Este¡¯s name was mentioned. ¡°I pity her too, but¡­¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Her mind became nk, and she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Thankfully, the boys didn¡¯t question her further and simply changed the topic. ¡°There is no need to feel

    sad, Mommy! We¡¯ll take good care of Essie. You just need to take care of yourself, Mommy!¡±

    It sounded as though Roxanne was the child in the scenario.

    Warmth filled her heart as she patted the boys¡® heads with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Darlings.¡±

    They kept herpany for a bit longer before heading upstairs obediently.

    Lysa helped Roxanne enter her room. After Roxanne cleaned herself, shey down on the bed but

    couldn¡¯t sleep.

    She had no idea what Lucian was thinking. He had already gotten together with Aubree, just like how

    THE

    he wanted it. And I made it clear that I¡¯m not going to cling to him as I did six years ago. But now, it

    feels as though our position has switched. He¡¯ll always show up in front of me. Technically, there¡¯s no

    longer any rtionship between us. As I have said before, we should be nothing but strangers to each

    other. And yet, the things he did keep making me feel as if he wanted to maintain a close rtionship

    with me and the children.

    It was then she realized something and halted her train of thought. At the same time, she felt she was

    being silly. No one knew why I left six years ago better than I did. It was because I realized what

    position Aubree held in Lucian¡¯s heart. I knew no matter how hard I tried, he would never look at me.

    After six years, Aubree is still by Lucian¡¯s side. It¡¯s clear both of them still love each other. I don¡¯t

    understand why Lucian harbors that kind of thought toward me when he¡¯s still in love with Aubree.

    When her thoughts ended there, she bit her lip self¨Cdeprecatingly. In the end, I¡¯m just deluding myself.

    The only reason Lucian is taking care of me is because of Essie.

    She silently tried to convince herself not to overthink things. As long as I keep my distance from Lucian,

    problems won¡¯t arise anymore.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 595

    Chapter 595

    Lucian had arrived at the Farwell residence with Este.

    Since it was gettingte, he sent her to her bed to sleep.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± she said just as he stood and was about to leave.

    Lucian halted his movements, turned around, and sat next to Este¡®s bed again. ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±

    It was obvious she was already sleepy, but she still suppressed her drowsiness and looked at her

    father. ¡°Does Ms. Jarvis like us?¡±

    After all, when she went to visit Roxanne with her father, not only did Roxanne not chase them away,

    but she also didn¡®t intentionally give him the cold shoulders.

    Lucian¡®s eyes darkened when he heard that question. He began to recall how distant Roxanne treated

    him before the children arrived.

    ¡°When will we meet Ms. Jarvis again?¡± Excitement filled Este¡®s voice.

    He remained silent for a second before patting his daughter¡®s head. ¡°I¡®ve been busy with my work

    lately. Once I am freer, I¡®ll take you to meet her.¡±

    It was pretty clear Roxanne was still avoiding him, but the misunderstanding had taken root in his

    daughter¡®s mind, so he didn¡®t want her to be disappointed again.

    The girl really thought Roxanne had epted her and her father. Thus, she nodded obediently upon

    hearing that.

    Lucian forced a smile. ¡°You should rest early. I¡®ll be heading out now.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± the girl agreed.

    It wasn¡®t until she was deep in her sleep that he left the room.

    Just thinking about the question she posed earlier made his head hurt.

    During that period, he used almost every trick in the book in order to close the gap between him and

    Roxanne but to no avail.

    The only thing he could celebrate was that he managed to keep her in the country.

    He could tell by their interaction during the night that she was still avoiding him.

    It was as though Roxanne¡®s questioning that night still rang in his ear.

    Of course, Lucian asked himself that question before.

    He wondered why he didn¡®t appreciate her from six years ago when she was all in love with him.

    It¡®s toote to regret it now. His firigers pinched between his eyebrows with annoyance. What can I do

    to improve our rtionship?

    It was a long while before he stepped away from Este¡¯s bedroom entrance. Instead of returning to

    the room, he went downstairs.

    ¡°Where are you going sote at night, Mr. Farwell?¡± Catalina was doing some chores downstairs.

    Confusion rose in her mind when she saw him descending the stairs.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Lucian replied, ¡°Take care of Essie.¡±

    She agreed and watched her employer exit the living room with an awful expression.

    The scene confused her as she watched him leave. Thest time I saw him like this was when Mrs.

    Farwell left. What¡¯s going on with him this time?

    Upon exiting the mansion, Lucian went into his car and called Jonathan.

    Jonathan had already taken a bath and was getting ready to go to bed when suddenly, he received his

    friend¡¯s call. Thus, he crawled up from his bed and answered, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you calling

    me sote at night, Lucian?¡±

    ¡°Come and drink with me.¡± Lucian¡¯s reply was short and simple.

    A conflict brewed in Jonathan¡¯s mind when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep soon. How about another

    day?¡±

    However, it was as though Lucian didn¡¯t hear him at all. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at our usual spot.¡±

    Then, the call ended.

    The moment Jonathan heard that, he got off the bed unwillingly. Oh no¡­

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 596

    Chapter 596

    Half an hourter, Jonathan arrived at the clubhouse wearing only pajamas with a long trench coat over

    it.

    Fortunately, he was a regr at the clubhouse, so he was recognized as soon as he arrived.

    Otherwise, he would definitely be refused entry wearing this outfit.

    When he arrived at the private room that Lucian booked, Jonathan spotted thetter already seated

    inside. There were only a few tes of simple appetizers on the table, and the remaining space was

    filled with bottles of liquor.

    One of the bottles was almost empty.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Jonathan¡¯s heart sank as he sat down gingerly beside Lucian.

    Lucian seemed to have only just noticed Jonathan and turned his head to look at thetter, his eyes

    dark. ¡°I did as you told me to.¡±

    When Jonathan heard that, he frowned because he was unsure of what that meant.

    He did as I told him to? What did I tell him? What disaster has happened to put him in this state? As

    Jonathan pondered, he poured himself a ss of liquor and drank alongside Lucian.

    After he downed the ss, a spection came to his mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s Dr. Jarvis, isn¡¯t it?¡± Still holding the ss, Jonathan looked at hispanion hesitantly.

    Other than Roxanne, there was no one he could think of who could bring Lucian out of the house at this

    time of the night to drink.

    The moment he said that, he felt as if the room temperature dropped a few degrees.

    Silently, Jonathan wrapped his trench coat tighter around himself, and he believed he already had the

    answer. Still, he waited for Lucian to speak up.

    It seemed like an eternity before he heard Lucian speak up. ¡°What have I done wrong? I did make a

    mistake six years ago, but after she came back, I have not done anything wrong. Why does she

    distance herself from me now?¡±

    Jonathan was disturbed by his questions. ¡°Are you and Dr. Jarvis having problems again? Didn¡¯t you

    both go on a vacation together just a couple of days ago?¡±

    Frowning, Lucian ced the ss back on the table, which produced a sound.

    Jonathan¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he wondered what had gone wrong between them. How did Lucian

    end up broken like this?

    After a moment, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out as cold as ice. ¡°It would have been better if there was no

    vacation!¡±

    Lucian was the one who had nned the vacation; he had even swapped the winner of the first

    prize at thest minute.

    In retrospect, the effort should not have been spent.

    If the turning point of their rtionship had remained as it was at the end of the stage y, perhaps

    Roxanne would not be rejecting him as she was currently doing so.

    Even until now, he had not figured out what went wrong during their vacation.

    Jonathan listened in bewilderment. ¡°What do you mean? Weren¡®t you happy during the vacation? Didn¡®t

    you listen to my advice to let her have her way?¡±

    By right, to warm up the rtionship, the vacation was the opportunity to patch things up, and nothing

    could go wrong.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    As Lucian frowned and recalled the experiences during the vacation, he felt even more upset.

    He did more than just let her have her way. In fact, he had all but done everything and anything as she

    wished.

    Even Archie and Benny¡®s attitude toward him had improved.

    Sometime during the vacation, he had felt that things were improving between them, but unexpectedly,

    just before it ended, there was a sudden change in her temperament.

    At this point, Lucian¡®s expression turned cold as ice.

    Watching Lucian¡®s face, Jonathan could more or less guess what was on his mind, and he became

    increasingly bewildered.

    ¡°How could that be? If you had done as I said, Dr. Jarvis¡® attitude toward you should change for the

    better!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 597

    Chapter 597

    Since Roxanne¡¯s return up until now, they had been interacting more than Jonathan knew.

    As far as Jonathan was aware of, Lucian had been helping Roxanne almost all the time. Even the

    opportunity to cooperate with the Damaris family was Lucian¡¯s doing in disguise.

    No matter how deep the misunderstanding between the two of them was six years ago, after all that

    Lucian did, at least Roxanne should be grateful, even if she did not n to reconcile.

    Moreover, Lucian had created so many opportunities for them to spend considerably quality time

    together.

    As far as he knew, Roxanne was not a heartless person, so what was the reason she was unmoved?

    Lucian frowned deeply, his expression as dark as thunder.

    Jonathan¡¯s misgivings were the same questions that he, too, had concerning Roxanne.

    Previously, when he thought Roxanne had abandoned Este, for a time, he had the impression that

    she was a cruel person.

    Now, though the misunderstanding was resolved, Roxanne still alienated herself from him.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Once again, the question of whether Roxanne was really cruel urred to Lucian.

    ¡°If Dr. Jarvis was really unmoved, how did you spend the vacation? Did each of you just go separate

    ways?¡± Jonathan could not help but feel curious.

    Lucian shook his head. ¡°I really can¡¯t fathom what goes on in that head of hers. Before the vacation

    ended, I honestly felt that she was being friendly with me.¡±

    Jonathan nodded, as he could understand what the other man meant. ¡°Does that mean your

    rtionship had its ups and downs, but there were also moments of tenderness?¡±

    At that, Lucian nodded indifferently.

    Jonathan could feel an iing headache. Their rtionship seems really iprehensible.

    He thought Roxanne was always cold toward Lucian. It was truly unexpected that there were moments

    of closeness between the two of them.

    If so, how did they drift apart after periods of closeness?

    Jonathan looked at Lucian in confusion. He wanted to give up trying to understand what was going on.

    If Lucian himself cannot understand what is going on, how am I supposed toprehend their

    rtionship? Then again¡­

    ¡°Lucian, you and Dr. Jarvis¡­ What do you want her to be?¡± Naturally, Jonathan did not want to see

    Lucian go on suffering. After much thought, he decided that he must help thetter out.

    Hearing that, Lucian frowned without giving an immediate reply.

    ¡°Do you want to reconcile with her?¡± Jonathan questioned again. ¡°Perhaps you want to marry her

    again?¡±

    After all, Roxanne was Este¡¯s biological mother, and the little girl was fond of the woman.

    Even Jonathan himself was of the opinion that Roxanne was the right woman for Lucian.

    Lucian turned to look at him without admitting nor denying what he had suggested.

    Presumably, silence was acquiescence.

    Seeing Lucian¡¯s response, Jonathan made the decision to persuade him. ¡°Well then, I think you can

    directly discuss your thoughts with Dr. Jarvis. After all, ording to what you said, her attitude toward

    you is sometimes warm. Perhaps, just as you don¡¯t understand her, she¡¯s guessing what is on your

    mind.¡±

    Jonathan looked at Lucian¡¯s expression as he spoke. ¡°If this goes on, and your rtionship goes up

    and down, then after a long time, it might not turn out how you want it to. You will more likely end up as

    enemies. That is not what you want to happen, is it?¡±

    Lucian frowned a little, looking tired. ¡°Then what do you think? How should I exin it to her?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 598

    Chapter 598

    During that period of time, Lucian had spent a lot of effort trying to improve his rtionship with

    Roxanne.

    Moreover, as Este had been asking him for updates on their status, he had no choice but to keep

    thinking of different ways to make things better.

    However, although he had done everything he could, he did not seem to be making any progress.

    Lucian was starting to feel tired.;

    Even though Jonathan wasn¡®t sure if his method would work, he did not want Lucian and Roxanne to

    continue being in a stalemate. As such, he gritted his teeth and suggested, ¡°Why don¡®t you just pursue

    her? It¡®s better than the two of you guessing each other¡®s thoughts. Isn¡®t that exhausting? I think it¡®s

    better for you to tell her your feelings directly.¡±

    Lucian looked at his friend with his brows furrowed and gestured for him to continue.

    Although he did not want to admit it, what Jonathan mentioned was indeed the crux of the problem.

    Neither Lucian nor Roxanne knew what each other was thinking. Besides, Roxanne was also not

    willing to trust the man¡®s intentions.

    ¡°Since you¡®ve already done so much for her, you don¡®t have anything to lose by telling her your feelings

    outright.¡±

    Noticing that Lucian was listening to him attentively, Jonathan started speaking more enthusiastically.

    ¡°If it¡®s possible, I think you should just ask her directly if she wants to return to your side. You should

    also give her a proper apology.¡±

    As Lucian had never pursued anyone before, he could not think of a way to execute it, although he

    understood what Jonathan was saying.

    There was no way he would appear in front of Roxanne abruptly and tell her all those things out of

    nowhere.

    Given the woman¡®s character, she would definitely find him ridiculous and might even distance herself

    from him even more.

    At that thought, Lucian asked patiently, ¡°What exactly should I do?¡±

    Jonathan did not expect the man to ask such a dumb question.

    In fact, he had never imagined that one day, he would be teaching his friend how to chase a woman.

    In the first ce, given Lucian¡®s status, it was already mind¨Cboggling that he had to pursue a woman

    actively.

    Jonathan could hardly believe that his friend, who looked so perfect that he seemed ethereal, was

    currently asking him how to pursue someone so seriously.

    Sensing Jonathan¡¯s thoughts, Lucian frowned and kicked the man¡¯s calf.

    Jonathan snapped out of his thoughts at once and smiled nonchntly beforeing out with more

    suggestions. ¡°Why don¡¯t you buy her flowers? ording to my experience, there isn¡¯t any woman who

    wouldn¡¯t be happy to receive flowers. You should also attach a card with the flowers and write her a

    sweet note. I¡¯m sure that would work!¡±

    The man felt a pang of guilt after saying that.

    Truthfully, given his status and family background, in addition to his good looks, Jonathan did not have

    any actual experience pursuing women as well.

    However, he had seen people doing that in dramas. Moreover, Frieda had also been receiving flowers

    from her various admirers, and she always seemed delighted to receive them.

    Hence, Jonathan was rather confident that it was a good idea.

    As Lucian waspletely clueless about how to chase a woman, he intended to simply follow

    Jonathan¡¯s advice.

    When he heard Jonathan suggesting getting flowers, Lucian pondered over it for a while with a crease

    between his brows before nodding in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll try that.¡±

    Jonathan raised his winess and proposed a toast to his friend. ¡°All the best! I hope you and Dr.

    Jarvis would sessfully get back together. This is also to congratte Essie for reuniting with Dr.

    Jarvis in advance!¡±

    Lucian clinked sses with Jonathan.

    Although the two friends had met up to drink, they ended up not drinking much. Besides, Jonathan was

    so tired that he could not stop yawning in the private room.

    As Lucian¡¯s problems were resolved, he did not force Jonathan to stay with him. As such, the two of

    them called it a night early and went home separately.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    After Lucian returned to the mansion, he took out his phone and rang Cayden.

    Cayden had just gone to bed when he received his boss¡® call. He got up at once and answered, ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, is there anything you need?¡±

    After a few moments of silence, Lucian finally spoke. ¡°Find out the best florists in town and send

    me their contact details.¡±

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 599

    Chapter 599

    Cayden was suddenly wide awake upon hearing what his boss said.

    Are my ears ying tricks on me? Did Mr. Farwell

    just ask me to search for florists? Is he really intending to

    do THAT?

    Cayden had forgotten to reply to Lucian, as he was still in a state of shock.

    As all Lucian heard was silence on the other end of the line, he frowned and asked, ¡°Can you hear me?

    ¡±

    Snapping back to his senses at once, Cayden answered, ¡°Yes, Mr. Farwell. Please give me a while. I¡¯ll

    find out right away!¡±

    Lucian merely hummed a reply before ending the call.

    His original intention was to get Cayden to purchase the flowers on his behalf. However, he decided to

    do it personally in the end, taking into consideration the significance of the act.

    A few minutester, Lucian received a text from his assistant with the websites and contact details of tw

    o florists.

    Clicking open the links, Lucian browsed through the information of both shops before deciding

    on one.

    The next morning, Lucian headed

    to the florist after sending Este to kindergarten slightly earlier than usual.

    ¡°Hi, are you looking for flowers?¡± the shop assistant asked when she noticed the man standing outside

    the store.

    Lucian nodded slightly. The crease between his brows deepened as he looked at the offerings in the flo

    rist.

    It was his first time buying flowers for someone, and he had no idea what to get.

    Instantly, the shop assistant noticed the man¡¯s confusion and stepped forward to assist him. ¡°Different fl

    owers have different meanings. Are you buying flowers for your girlfriend?¡±

    Girlfriend?

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened when he heard that word. After a short pause, he nodded briefly.

    Seeing his response, the shop assistant could not help but feel envious.

    I wonder who the lucky woman who has such a handsome boyfriend is. He¡¯s also such a sweet man to

    be choosing flowers for her personally.

    ¡°If it¡¯s for

    your girlfriend, I would rmend red roses! We have a few ready¨C

    made bouquets inside the shop. Please feel free toe in and take a look,¡± the

    shop assistant suggested enthusiastically, putting aside her envy.

    Hearing that, the man nodded and followed the woman into the shop.

    The moment he stepped inside, he was greeted with the fragrance of fresh flowers.

    The shop assistant picked up a bouquet of flowers that was on disy and showed

    it to Lucian. ¡°This is the most popr bouquet in our shop among couples. You might want to consider

    getting it.¡±

    Looking at the bouquet for

    a while, he decided to go with the shop assistant¡¯s suggestion, as he hadpletely no idea what wom

    en liked. The shop assistant was enthusiastic when she rmended it to him, anyway.

    After a brief moment of contemtion, he nodded and instructed, ¡°I¡¯ll get this one then.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to attach a card to it? If so, would you like to have any message written on the card?¡± the

    shop assistant asked.

    That was when Lucian recalled his conversation with Jonathan the day before. Jonathan had also told h

    As for what he should write on the card¡­.

    Lucian furrowed his brows and pondered over it

    for a moment before asking in a deep voice, ¡°Can you pass me the card? I want to write the message m

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    The shop assistant agreed immediately and passed him a card and a pen.

    With a crease between his brows, Lucian ruminated for a while before he picked up the pen and started

    After he was done, he folded the card and passed it back to the shop assistant.

    ¡°Is there anything else I can help you with?¡± the woman asked.

    Shaking his head, Lucian left after providing the delivery address.

    He had followed Jonathan¡¯s suggestion

    and wrote his heartfelt feelings on the card, and he wondered how Roxanne would react when she read

    Unable to contain her curiosity, the shop assistant took a peek at the card after Lucian left the florist.

    She was baffled when she saw the man¡¯s angr handwriting on the card.

    It was the first time she had seen someone leaving such a vague note with a bouquet of roses.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 600

    Chapter 600

    Later that morning, when Lysa returned home after sending the two boys to kindergarten, she spotted a

    man outside the door with a bouquet of roses in his hand who was just about to press the doorbell, ren

    dering her feeling slightly perplexed.

    She had met quite a few of Roxanne¡®s male friends before, but none of them had delivered flowers to h

    er personally.

    ¡°Hi, may I know who you are?¡± Lysa asked, approaching the man with a puzzled look on her face.

    That man was sent by the florist to deliver the flowers to Roxanne.

    He had reached a while back and tried pressing the doorbell a few times, but no one answered. Just w

    hen he was intending to leave and returnter in the afternoon, he saw Lysa.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    When he met the housekeeper¡®s scrutinizing gaze, he exined, ¡°Hi, I¡®m the deliveryman from the flori

    st. A gentleman had bought flowers from our store this morning and told us to deliver to this address.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lysa nodded slightly and took over the bouquet from the

    man. ¡°Oh, thank you. I¡®ll pass it to the recipient.¡±

    The woman entered the mansion after sending the deliveryman off.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was walking toward the door with great difficulty when she saw Lysa entering the

    house carrying a bouquet of flowers. ¡°What¡®s this?¡± she asked, feeling rather stunned.

    She had difficulty falling asleep the

    night before, as her mind was in a mess. As such, she was not able to wake up early that morning. If sh

    e had not heard the doorbell ringing, she might not even have woken up now.

    However, the doorbell stopped ringing after she had finally reached the door.

    Judging by the situation, the woman guessed that it was

    a deliveryman from the florist, and Lysa had bumped into him outside.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, why did youe out? Your wound has previously split open, and you need to rest in order

    for it to heal!¡± Lysa put the flowers down and rushed toward Roxanne, helping thetter to sit down on

    the couch.

    Roxanne fixed her gaze on the red roses, and a

    crease appeared between her brows, She did not understand what was going on.

    She had no idea who would buy her flowers¨Cred roses at that.

    ¡°I met the deliveryman outside our house just now. He told me that the sender was a gentleman. Hhe h

    ad sent it to the right address, it should be for you,¡± Lysa exined upon

    noticing Roxanne¡®s perplexed expression.

    Even so, Roxanne was still confused.

    When Lysa saw the look on the woman¡¯s face, she started feeling lost as well.

    It seems even Ms. Jarvis herself doesn¡¯t know who the sender is¡­

    The two women stared at the bouquet for a long while before Lysa suddenly noticed something. ¡°There¡¯

    s a card in there! Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Roxanne nodded.

    Both of them were quite certain that they would be able to find some clues about the sender¡¯s identity o

    n the card.

    Standing up, Lysa retrieved the card before passing it to Roxanne, who opened the card with doubts.

    Taking a nce at the card, Roxanne immediately knew who the sender was after seeing the handwritin

    Besides, Lucian had also signed off with his name at the bottom of the card.

    His messageprised just one sentence: Let¡¯s be honest with each other.

    Roxanne felt her heart tighten when she read those words. For a moment, she thought that it was what

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡± Lysa asked in surprise upon seeing the signature on the card.

    She had her suspicions about Roxanne and Lucian¡¯s rtionship for a long time but did not expect them

    Now that I think about it, though, the two of them do seem ratherpatible.

    A few secondster, Roxanne returned to her senses

    and forced a smile while saying, ¡°They might have delivered it to the

    wrong address. Let me call and check.¡±

    Despite what the other woman said, Lysa could not help but feel doubtful, as she did not think that

    Lucian was someone who would carelessly send roses to the wrong address.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 601

    Chapter 601

    Roxanne took out her phone to give Lucian a call.

    Meanwhile, during a routine morning at Farwell Group, Lucian was seated at the head of the conferenc

    e table, listening to his subordinate¡¯s report.

    Other than that, no one else was making a sound inside the conference room.

    All of a sudden, a phone¡¯s vibration could be heard.

    Everyone, in unison, looked in the direction of the sound, wondering who was brazen enough not to set

    their phone on silent mode in Lucian¡¯s presence.

    Very quickly, the crowd narrowed down the source of the sound to Lucian¡¯s own phone.

    At that moment, everyone fell silent while waiting for him to deal with it.

    Under normal circumstances, Lucian would end the call and have them continue.

    However, this time, after looking at the caller ID with a frown, he pondered a few seconds before instruc

    ting with a grim tone, ¡°That¡¯s all for today¡¯s meeting.¡±

    No sooner had he spoken than he got up with his phone and exited the conference room.

    Once he closed the door behind him, everyone exchanged puzzled nces, as this was the first time L

    ucian ended a meeting just to take a call.

    From the looks of it, it seemed like an important one.

    Hence, everyone wondered if it was rted to work.

    At the same time, Lucian, with a solemn expression, strode back into his office. Despite answering the

    call with a frown, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne remarked with aplicated expression while staring at the big bouquet of rose

    s on the floor.

    Jolted back to his senses, Lucian actually felt nervous. ¡°What is it?¡±

    By now, she has likely received the flowers and is probably calling about them.

    ¡°Nothing really. It¡¯s just that I have received a bouquet of roses with your name written on the card. I jus

    t wanted to check if you have sent them to the wrong ce?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne¡¯s tone sounded as if there was nothing out of the ordinary.

    Her words caused Lucian¡¯s eyes to darken. Just when

    he was about to retort, Jonathan¡¯s advice rang out in his mind, calming him down. ¡°No, I really meant to

    send them to you.¡±

    He had barely spoken when silence descended upon the call.

    Amidst the pause, Roxanne felt an inexplicable sense of panic, unsure of what Lucian¡®s gesture mcant

    When he didn¡®t hear a response from her, the

    anxious Lucian inquired, ¡°Did you see the card that came with it?¡±

    Upon regaining her senses, Roxanne threw the question back at him instead of answering. ¡°Mr. Farwell,

    Lucian¡®s brows gradually furrowed at her words.

    This is the first time I have given anyone roses. Isn¡®l it enough to show my sincerity? Is she really ignora

    Faced with his silence, Roxanne suppressed her emotions by sping her palms. Finally, she continued

    Meanwhile. Lysa, who had no way of hearing Lucian¡®s answer, could guess what his response was from

    Unable to help herself, she knitted her brows to show her disapproval of how the two youngsters were d

    It¡®s obvious from Mr. Farwell¡®s answer that he didn¡®t send the flowers by mistake. If even someone old lik

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 602

    Chapter 602

    Back in the office, Roxanne¡¯s response ignited Lucian¡¯s anger.

    Nheless, he quickly suppressed it when he recalled what his objective was. Instead, his tone soun

    ded a little colder. ¡°Of course I know what it means. I also assume that you, Ms. Jarvis, would understa

    nd my intentions too.¡±

    With a slight wrinkle of her brows, Roxanne, already feeling tired, could sense that Lucian was acting st

    rangely today.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Whatever it is, Mr. Farwell, just say it to me directly.¡±

    Amidst his frustrated expression and burning rage, Lucian asserted, ¡°I hope that you¡¯ll return to my side

    !¡±

    His words came as such a sudden shock that Roxanne felt as if she was hit by a sledgehammer.

    If it had happened six years ago, she would have been overjoyed to hear those words.

    However, now, a sense of mockery was all she felt upon regaining her senses.

    What does he mean? On one hand, he¡¯s engaged to Aubree. On the other, he¡¯s sending me roses. Wh

    at do Aubree and I really mean to him?

    T

    After a long silence, the anger within Lucian finally dissipated. He, cognizant of his own words, furrowe

    d his brows in remorse.

    Holding back his emotions, Lucian continued as if nothing had happened, ¡°Furthermore, Essie needs a

    mother. Since she just adores you, and I remember that you, too, are very fond of her-¡±

    Unexpectedly, Roxanne cut him off before he could finish, ¡°Who do you take me for, Mr. Farwell? Do yo

    u think that just because Essie

    likes me, that automatically qualifies me to be her mother? By that logic, Essie¡¯s birth

    mother is more suitable than me for that role. Therefore, it¡¯s better for you to send Essie back to her!¡±

    Frowning in response, Lucian attempted to rify himself, but the call ended before he

    could say a word.

    In the end, his eyes brimmed with anger and regret as he stared at the nk screen of his phone.

    I¡¯m truly at my wits¡® end on how to get through to her. After I went this far and dered

    this far and dered my intentions clearly, she still ends up misunderstanding me! What in the world di

    d I do wrong?

    After ending the call, Roxanne turned around to look at Lysa. ¡°Lysa, please take the flowers back to the

    florist and get them to personally hand them over to Lucian.¡±

    Lysa felt hesitant upon hearing Roxanne¡¯s words. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s sincerity was obvious even to an outsider like her.

    Throughout this entire time, she had seen for herself how attentive Lucian was to Roxanne.

    Every time thetter fell sick, he would always be by her side to care for her.

    Consequently, there was no reason to doubt Lucian¡¯s feelings for her at all.

    By doing this¡­ Even if she doesn¡¯t ept him, is it really necessary to go so far as to crush his heart?

    Narrowing her eyes, Roxanne retorted matter¨Cof¨C

    factly, ¡°Why is it inappropriate? I should have never received them in the first ce.¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than Roxanne exined to Lysa, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Our rtionship isn

    it is. One day, when we have time, I¡¯ll tell you all about it.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s words filled Lysa with even greater curiosity.

    It looks like there¡¯s more to them than meets the eye. In that case, it¡¯s not my ce as an ignorant outsid

    With that thought in mind, the conflicted Lysa agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll return as soon as possible. You should stay pu

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 603

    Chapter 603

    When Lysa brought the flowers back to the florist, thetter instantly recognized the bo Even the card t

    hat came with it was left untouched.

    ¡°Hi, um¡­¡±

    Lysa broke into an apologetic smile. ¡°Please send these flowers back to Farwell Group. Make sure you

    hand it over to Mr. Farwell personally.¡±

    The words caused the florist to widen her eyes in shock.

    No wonder the customer from the morning looked so familiar. Not only was he handsome but also see

    med rich. Even then, I had not expected him to be the CEO of Farwell Group.

    What was even more inconceivable was that the flowers he sent ended up being rejected.

    Consequently, the florist couldn¡®t help but suspect there was something wrong with her flowers. Hence,

    she inquired, ¡°May I know if there¡®s anything unsatisfactory with our flowers?¡±

    Lysa shook her head with a smile. ¡°No, they¡®re fine. We¡®re just returning them for personal reasons.¡±

    Just as she finished, Lysa, with no intention to further exin, put the flowers down and left.

    Looking at the rejected flowers, the confused florist began to grow curious about its intended recipient.

    Not only is Mr. Farwell showering her with attention, but she also has the audacity to reject his advance

    s, What makes this woman so special?

    After ruminating about the matter, the florist ordered her deliveryman to pass on Lysa¡®s message.

    On that particr afternoon, Cayden was about to head out for lunch when the receptionist called out t

    o him, ¡°Mr. Lawson, there¡®s a man here to deliver roses, and he insists on sending them to Mr. Farwell

    personally.¡±

    Despite being in her role for a long time, the receptionist couldn¡®t make a decision, as it was the first tim

    e she encountered such a scenario.

    Slightly surprised by her words, Cayden quickly recalled

    Lucian asking for the contact of a florist the night before.

    But why have the flowers been sent here? And why does he need to receive them personally?

    ¡°Please put them aside first. I¡¯ll bring them up to Mr. Farwell in a while,¡± Cayden replied upon regaining

    his senses.

    Even though the receptionist acknowledged Cayden¡®s instructions, the deliveryman protested, ¡°But our

    customer insists that I deliver it to Mr. Farwell personally.¡±

    ¡°Don¡®t worry. I¡®m his assistant,¡± Cayden exined. ¡°I¡®ll definitely hand them over to him.¡±

    The deliveryman hesitated briefly before leaving the flowers with the receptionist.

    When Cayden came back from lunch in the afternoon, he knocked on Lucian¡¯s door with the flowers in

    hand.

    Having heard Lucian¡¯s acknowledgment from inside, he entered the office and asked tactfully, ¡°Mr. Far

    well, these came in the afternoon with instructions that you receive them in person.¡±

    Lucian, engrossed in his work, only looked up when he heard Cayden¡¯s words.

    At the sight of the bouquet of roses in thetter¡¯s arms, Lucian¡¯s expression drastically changed.

    That woman! Not only has she rejected my flowers, but she also sent them back to me!

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡± Cayden froze when he felt the sudden tension in the air.

    Upon gathering his wits, Lucian responded coldly, ¡°Leave the flowers, and off you go.¡±

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Grunting in acknowledgment, Cayden put the flowers down before leaving the office.

    Just as he was closing the door, his curiosity got him thinking.

    I wonder who it was that sent the flowers, to the extent of triggering such rage from Mr. Farwell.

    At that moment, Roxanne¡¯s image shed across Cayden¡¯s mind.

    Come to think of it, she¡¯s the only one who is capable of eliciting such a reaction from him. Also, Mr. Farw

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 604

    Chapter 604

    When it was time to get off work in the evening, Cayden breathed a sigh of relief for having survived

    until then.

    Just as he had expected, Lucian was in a grouchy mood for the rest of the afternoon after receiving the

    bouquet of flowers.

    Having served Lucian for a long time, Cayden knew how to navigate his way around and avoid getting

    on Lucian¡®s nerves. Nheless, it didn¡®t stop Lucian from scowling at him.

    Unfortunately, the same couldn¡®t be said of the senior management who went into his office to make

    their reports. All of them ended up receiving a piece of his mind.

    By the time they came out, their faces had lost all color.

    Just when Cayden expected to stay back for work, he was surprised when Lucian didn¡®t need him to.

    ¡°Please help me pick Essie up,¡± Lucian instructed before he left.

    Only when he saw Lucian enter the elevator did Cayden regain his senses and grunted in

    acknowledgment.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Why isn¡®t he picking her up since he¡®s leaving work early?

    After pondering for a moment, Cayden snuck a peek inside Lucian¡®s office and saw that the bouquet of

    flowers he had brought inside earlier was left untouched.

    I guess the reason why Mr. Farwell isn¡®t picking Ms. Este up has something to do with the flowers.

    After leaving the office, Lucian drove straight to Queen Group.

    Since Jonathan was the one who came up with the idea, Lucian naturally wanted to rify the problem

    he was facing with the former.

    At Queen Group, Jonathan had just finished for the day and was preparing to drive home.

    Therefore, he was surprised to see a familiar Jeep Cherokee parked outside hispany the moment

    he stepped out.

    If I¡®m not wrong, that¡®s one of Lucian¡®s rides. What is he doing here at this hour?

    Curious, Jonathan approached the car and knocked on the window.

    As the window gradually wound down, it revealed Lucian¡®s gloomy expression.

    Jonathan¡®s heart sank when he saw his friend¡®s face. ¡°Lucian, what are¡ª¡±

    With furrowed brows, Lucian remarked, ¡°Get in. Let¡®s go get a drink.¡±

    Jonathan was baffled by the invitation.

    In two short days, Lucian invited me out to drink twice, which has never happened before. Unless, of

    course, he¡®s having problems with Roxanne again.

    As the realization dawned upon him, Jonathan joined Lucian in the car without another word.

    The moment he settled down, their car sped off, its inertia almost causing him to sprain his back.

    ¡°What happened today? Didn¡®t I already give you an idea? How did you end up quarreling again?¡±

    Jonathan asked while putting on his seatbelt.

    The mere mention of the matter infuriated Lucian, who replied in a frosty voice, ¡°I followed your

    instructions, and it was useless.¡±

    Hearing that, Jonathan scrunched his brows. ¡°It shouldn¡®t be that way...¡±

    Frieda never fails to smile every time she receives roses. Even if Roxanne doesn¡®t ept him, I¡®m sure

    she would at least be warmed by his gesture. Unless... she¡®s somehow different from other women?

    ¡°When you sent her the flowers, did you write your confession on a card and tag it along?¡± Jonathan

    inquired while racking his brains.

    Lucian¡®s expression was just as grim. ¡°I did. In fact, I even wrote the card myself.¡±

    Knitting his brows slightly, Jonathanmented, ¡°The more the reason for it not to fail!¡±

    Based on his understanding, the cards that apanied generic bouquets were usually written by the

    florist.

    Now that Lucian had written one personally, Roxanne, even if her heart was made of stone, should

    definitely be moved. Is there something wrong with what Lucian wrote?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 605

    Chapter 605

    Holding that thought, Jonathan couldn¡®t resist asking, ¡°What did you write?¡±

    However, Lucian had no intention of going into that detail, for Roxanne didn¡®t even mention the card.

    In fact, when he asked her about it, she simply ignored his question, causing him to wonder if she had

    even seen it.

    But if she hadn¡®t read it, how would she have known that I was the one who sent her the flowers?

    Lucian continued to ruminate on the matter.

    Since she chose to call me, she must have read the card but wasn¡®t willing to talk about it. In that case,

    can there be something wrong with the card¡®s contents?

    Meanwhile, Jonathan, after waiting a long while for a response, pestered him, ¡°What did you write? If

    you don¡®t tell me, how would I know where the problem is?¡±

    Only then did Lucian relent.

    Upon hearing what it was, Jonathan couldn¡®t resist massaging his forehead. ¡°What do you mean by

    ¡®let¡®s be honest with each other? Aren¡®t you forcing Ms. Jarvis to specte? Wouldn¡®t it have been

    better to pen down your feelings directly?¡±

    If you want Roxanne to admit her feelings for you, you have to do it first!

    Throwing him a nce, Lucian added, ¡°She gave me a call after receiving the flowers, and I followed

    your instructions.¡±

    At that, the hope Jonathan had for his friend was reignited. ¡°What did you do? Did you confess?¡±

    Thinking back to his call with her, Lucian nodded without borating.

    Seeing that, Jonathan was intrigued. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lucian replied, ¡°I asked her if she was willing to return to my side.¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Jonathan pressed on.

    After a momentary silence descended upon the car, Lucian¡®s voice rang out. ¡°She didn¡®t say anything.¡±

    Didn¡®t say anything....

    Having contemted upon it for a few seconds, Jonathan reassured him with a smile, ¡°Not saying

    anything is better than being downright reject¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Lucian continued, ¡°I then told her that Essie needed a mother and since she

    was fond of Essie...

    In that instant, Jonathan was stumped.

    He had not expected Lucian to speak so candidly when all he suggested was for thetter to confess

    his feelings.

    Furthermore, he was well aware that Lucian had often used Este as a pretext to get Roxanne to

    soften her stance. Little did Jonathan expect Lucian to still involve her in such a delicate circumstance.

    Is he pursuing Roxanne, or is Este the one doing it?

    ¡°What the hell did I do wrong?¡± Lucian questioned solemnly. ¡°Or is your method useless to begin with?¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Lucian¡®s usation caused Jonathan to shake his head in resignation. ¡°Lucian, that¡®s not how you

    court a girl or even confess to her.¡±

    Looking clueless, Lucian was filled with frustration.

    ¡°By bringing Este up unnecessarily, one could be forgiven to think that you¡®re using the girl to

    threaten Dr. Jarvis,¡± Jonathan exined.

    Lucian¡®s frown deepened. ¡°In that case, what should I do?¡±

    ¡°In order to court a girl, you have to soften your attitude,¡± Jonathan advised. ¡°Also, remember that

    you¡®re the one pursuing her; it has nothing to do with Este. By saying what you said, Dr. Jarvis might

    think that you¡®re giving her the flowers because you want a mother for Este. Without knowing what

    your true feelings are, there¡®s no way she would agree to be with you.¡±

    As he listened earnestly, Lucian felt the exasperation within him gradually build up.

    He had never courted anyone before, and he didn¡®t think courting someone would be such a

    complicated endeavor.

    Even confessing his feelings seemed to be an art.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 606

    Chapter 606

    ¡°Do you understand what I have said?¡± Jonathan asked, just in case.

    Lucian pinched between his brows.

    Despite all he had heard, he was still as confounded as before.

    Given what had happened, he couldn¡®t tolerate making another mistake.

    Therefore, despite how embarrassing it was, he inquired further, ¡°Tell me in simpler terms what I should

    say for her to understand me.¡±

    Jonathan was speechless.

    Didn¡®t I make it clear enough?

    ¡°I love you.¡±

    Jonathan¡®s face couldn¡®t be any more serious as he stared at his friend.

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than a deathly silence ensued.

    Given how earnest Jonathan¡®s expression was, even Lucian was stunned for a few seconds.

    When Jonathan saw from Lucian¡®s expression that he had gotten his point across, he eased the

    seriousness on his face and continued his coaching. ¡°Do you now know what to say now?¡±

    Lucian, having regained his senses, nodded.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°I know that you have never courted a woman in your life, so it¡®s understandable that you might have

    some difficulty with it.¡±

    Jonathan continued in a solemn tone, ¡°Nheless, pursuing ady is simr to closing a business

    deal. There¡®s no need to beat around the bush. Just let the opposing party know what your intentions

    are so that they can understand you properly. Or else, being shady will never win you any deals.¡±

    Just as he spoke, Jonathan patted Lucian on the shoulder. ¡°If you like her, you should then admit it

    instead of using Essie as an excuse. If you make it into a habit, Dr. Jarvis, based on her character, will

    grow to be wary of the little girl. When that happens, neither of you will be able to get close to her

    anymore. And you know what, you would deserve it. But what about Essie? She¡®s the innocent one in

    all this!¡±

    The instant Lucian heard thest sentence, he wrinkled his brows as the temperature

    around him dropped.

    Feeling a chill down his spine, Jonathan, realizing the gravity of his words, tried tough it off. ¡°I¡®m just

    quoting an example. I¡®m sure you know what I mean.¡±

    Lucian remained silent.

    Truth be told, Jonathan¡®s words had hit the nail on the head.

    In fact, Roxanne was already avoiding Este on his ount, while Este was angry at him for the

    same reason.

    Even then, Lucian didn¡®t learn from his mistakes because Roxanne would keep her distance unless he

    used Este as an excuse.

    After all, he had absolutely run out of ideas.

    As Jonathan sipped his wine subconsciously, he snuck a careful nce at Lucian.

    Upon seeing the sullen expression on his friend¡®s face, Jonathan assumed he had said something

    wrong and began to regret it.

    However, Lucian¡®s voice suddenly rang out, carrying a hint of suppressed anger.

    ¡°What else can I do when she keeps avoiding me?¡±

    When Jonathan felt that Lucian¡®s anger had passed, he heaved a sigh of relief and continued, ¡°You just

    have to be patient. After all, you did hurt her six years ago, so it¡®s not a surprise that she¡®s avoiding

    you. If you really want to change her mind, you should drop that high and mighty attitude of yours in

    front of her. Instead, lower yourself and try to gain her sympathy.¡±

    As Lucian turned his head to give Jonathan a nce, anger seemed to sh across his eyes, as if he

    was questioning Jonathan¡®s audacity to have him y the victim card.

    Reading Lucian¡®s mind, Jonathan exined, ¡°After being a doctor for so many years, Dr. Jarvis is

    definitely someone sympathetic. Besides, given how intimidating you are, I¡®m sure you¡¯ll be able to melt

    her heart by ying victiin.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 607

    Chapter 607

    After Jonathan spent the entire night analyzing the situation for Lucian, thetter finally agreed with a

    frown.

    On the way back home, Lucian continued to yback Jonathan¡®s words in his mind.

    It¡®s not like I don¡®t want to lower myself in front of her. It¡®s just that she gets on my nerves so much that I

    just can¡®t control myself.

    Now that he thought about it, Lucian was again filled with remorse.

    It looks like I have no choice but to get a grip on my temper. After all, I¡®m the reason why our

    rtionship became this way.

    By the time he returned to the Farwell residence, it was almost ten in the evening.

    Usually, Este would already be asleep at that hour.

    However, when he opened the mansion door, he could hear the sound of her room door opening at the

    same time.

    Raising his head, he saw her standing on her heels and staring down at him with her lips pursed.

    When he caught her gaze, Lucian¡®s brows furrowed quizzically. Casting his thoughts about Roxanne

    aside, he changed out of his shoes before walking upstairs to her.

    ¡°Why aren¡®t you sleeping yet?¡±

    Este looked up at her father with sparkling eyes that were brimming with innocence. ¡°When are we

    going to see Ms. Jarvis again?¡±

    When school was over earlier, it was Lysa who picked the brothers up.

    Having heard of Roxanne¡¯s injury, Pippa asked Lysa about it out of concern.

    When Este, who had nned to visit Roxanne in two days, overheard their conversation and learned

    of thetter¡®s injury, she wanted to go to Roxanne¡®s side at once.

    Initially, she nned to get Lucian to take her when he picked her up from school but didn¡®t expect to

    not see him at all.

    Thus, she waited up for him so that she could tell him her n.

    Upon hearing her request, Lucian fell deep into thought before a gentle glint shed

    in his eyes. ¡°I¡®ll take you there once I¡®m done with work.¡±

    With her lips pursed, Este gave him a reluctant look. ¡°But Ms. Jarvis¡® injury would have healed by

    then.¡±

    Thinking about Roxanne¡®s wound, Lucian felt his heart sink as a grim expression descended upon his

    face.

    Given how enraged she was during the day, I wonder if it had affected her recovery.

    ¡°Daddy...¡± Este gave his sleeve a wary tug.

    Lucian reached out his hand to tousle her hair. ¡°Essie, do you trust me?¡±

    She fell into a brief silence before giving him a slow nod.

    Seeing her response, Lucian sighed in relief discreetly.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis needs to rest for a few days. Also, she¡®ll be tired from taking care of the brothers. Therefore,

    we¡®ll just be interrupting her rest if we visit her now. If you

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    really want her to recover as soon as possible, then listen to me. Once I¡®m done with: my work, we¡®ll

    visit her together.¡±

    Despite nodding half¨Cheartedly, Este¡®s longing for Roxanne caused a pitiful look to appear on her

    face.

    Stroking her puffy cheeks, Lucian leaned down to hold her hand. ¡°If you¡®re really worried, you can also

    ask the boys about her condition.¡±

    Just to reassure her further, Lucian made a remark that he himself didn¡®t believe in. ¡°Now that Ms.

    Jarvis is no longer avoiding us, I¡®ll take you to see her whenever you want once I have finished my

    work.¡±

    Finally convinced, Este nodded obediently.

    As Lucian watched her fall asleep, his expression gradually darkened.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 608

    Chapter 608

    Standing by her bedroom, Lucian wore a solemn expression on his face.

    Regardless of how his rtionship with Roxanne was now, he had already made a promise to Este.

    As a result, time was of the essence for him to win Roxanne back.

    The next morning, Lucian sent Este to kindergarten early and ran into Lysa by coincidence.

    ¡°Essie!¡± the boys greeted her from afar.

    Replying to them with a hum, the beaming Este shook off her father¡®s hand and walked over to join

    them.

    Lucian didn¡®t stop her. Instead, he simply reminded, ¡°Slow down.¡±

    Este nodded inpliance.

    Meanwhile, when the brothers noticed Lucian¡®s presence after hearing his voice, they raised their

    heads and gave him a hesitant look.

    Locking gazes with them, Lucian broke into an indiscernible frown as his eyes reflected hisplex

    emotions.

    All this while, the boys resented him just as much as their mother did.

    Therefore, he wondered if they had noticed Roxanne being infuriated by him the day before.

    After all, given how difficult it was to get the boys to change their attitude toward him, Lucian didn¡®t want

    to risk having it go back to the way it was.

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the brothers¡® squeaky voices rang out.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    As Lucian looked in the direction of the voices, he saw Archie and Benny bowing politely at him. By the

    time they straightened themselves, their eyes had strayed somewhere else.

    At that moment, Lucian was puzzled by their attitude toward him.

    When the children were avoiding him previously, it was as though he didn¡®t exist.

    However, today, the boys greeted him of their own volition.

    Logically speaking, their attitude toward him had improved, but their reaction upon greeting him caused

    Lucian to doubt his own supposition.

    Taking their mother¡®s feelings into ount, the boys restrained their desire to see their father and

    chatted with Este instead.

    On the other end, a strange look was painted all over Lysa¡®s face.

    The moment she saw Lucian, she was reminded of the roses from the day before and didn¡®t know how

    to react.

    Fortunately, the boys greeted him first, giving her enough time to gather her wits. ¡°Mr. Farwell...¡± she

    finally uttered.

    Even then, the tone Lysa greeted Lucian with still sounded awkward.

    Knitting his brows, he gave her a puzzled look.

    He wondered if it was just his imagination but felt as if Lysa still had something to say.

    Lysa, who felt her heart skip a beat when she made eye contact, smiled at him as if , nothing had

    happened. ¡°What a coincidence to see you drop Essie off at school today.¡±

    Nodding slightly, Lucian could see from her eyes that she seemed to be scrutinizing him.

    With her mind filled with images of the roses and her spection about his rtionship with Roxanne,

    Lysa couldn¡®t hide her uneasiness from his gaze, regardless of how hard she tried.

    When her strange expression didn¡®t escape Lucian¡®s notice, he asked with a raised brow, ¡°Do you have

    something to say?¡±

    Wiping the sweat off her hand on her pants, Lysa forced a smile. ¡°No, not at all.¡±

    Even though she had met Lucian plenty of times, this was thie first time she felt the intimidating

    pressure from his gaze. Filled with guilt, Lysa was worried that the incident about the roses would slip

    her tongue.

    After giving it some thought, she figured Lucian probably wouldn¡®t want an outsider like her to know

    about this.

    Even though Lysa tried her best to maintain her front, Lucian could still guess what was going through

    her mind, but he didn¡®tment. Instead, he simply said, ¡°Please take good care of Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Lysa acknowledged at once.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 609

    Chapter 609

    After watching the children enter the kindergarten, Lucian drove to the florist from before.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell...¡±

    The florist couldn¡®t help but greet him upon learning his identity from the previous day¡®s events.

    Lucian nodded with a frown, guessing that the florist knew who he was when the flowers were returned.

    In response to his acknowledgment, the florist grew visibly nervous. ¡°Is there anything else you need?

    What do you think of the flowers yesterday?¡±

    No sooner had the words rolled off her tongue than she remembered that the flowers were returned.

    D

    Quickly realizing her faux pas, the anxious florist zipped her lips and wondered if Lucian hade to

    hold them ountable.

    At the mention of the flowers, Lucian threw the florist a grim look.

    Lowering her head fearfully, she didn¡®t dare utter another word.

    ¡°From today onward, send the freshest flowers you have to that address every day. As to what kind of

    flowers, you have the liberty to decide,¡± Lucian barked out his instructions.

    Since he had already been recognized, there was no need for him to hide his influence.

    Having heard his words, the florist felt a sense of relief that quickly turned into delight.

    Even though the flowers were returned, Mr. Farwell didn¡®t me us for it. Instead, he has ordered more

    flowers from us! Does this mean that he¡®s happy with the flowers from our shop?

    Holding that thought, the ted florist quickly nodded. ¡°All right! We will make sure to send her the best

    flowers every day!¡±

    After nodding in acknowledgment, Lucian scanned the QR code to pay.

    ¡°Um, Mr. Farwell...¡± When a sudden thought dawned upon the florist, she raised her gaze to look at

    Lucian with a fearful expression. ¡°What should we do if the flowers are returned again?¡±

    She had barely finished when a sudden chill filled the air.

    Lucian¡®s expression subsequently darkened, as he had almost forgotten about the possibility of

    Roxanne turning the flowers down again.

    If she continues to be stubborn...

    ¡°Just do as she says,¡± Lucian responded after giving it some thought.

    Upon acknowledging the instructions, the floristmented to herself.

    I wonder who thisdy is to have Mr. Farwell shower so much attention on her. It¡®s one thing for him to

    send flowers daily but another to not mind having them rejected.

    ¡°In that case,¡± the florist tactfully said, ¡°do you want to add a card inside? If you do, do you want to write

    them yourself, or do you want us to do it for you?¡±

    If Lucian writes them personally, wouldn¡®t I be able to see this divine¨Clooking man every day?

    Lucian¡®s brows knitted slightly. ¡°No, I don¡®t.¡±Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Roxanne didn¡®t notice the card thest time. Besides, I have no idea what to write, and after what

    happened yesterday, I¡®m sure she¡®ll know the flowers are from me.

    With her hopes dashed, the florist nodded in disappointment. ¡°All right.¡±

    Checking the time, Lucian didn¡®t stay a second longer and quickly left.

    Back at thepany, Cayden was already waiting for Lucian outside thetter¡®s office.

    Upon seeing Lucian stepping out of the elevator, he weed his boss and reported the day¡®s

    itinerary.

    Both of them talked as they strode into Lucian¡®s office.

    The moment they stepped in, the ming red roses left on the couch yesterday came into Cayden¡®s

    view. From then on, Cayden¡®s attention began to drift.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lucian questioned with a frown after noticing the distracted look on

    Cayden¡®s face.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 610

    Chapter 610

    Given a fright, Cayden was briefly stunned before he made a random excuse. ¡°I was thinking if we

    should do something about the flowers because they¡®ll quickly dry out if we leave them be.¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Giving the flowers a frustrated look, Lucian replied a few secondster, ¡°Do as you

    will.¡±

    Breathing a sigh of relief, Cayden concurred, ¡°In that case, I¡®ll put them in a vaseter.¡±

    Lucian gave him a tacit nod before motioning him to continue with the reports.

    This time, Cayden got a grip on himself and managed to concentrate.

    Once he was done reporting, Cayden gave Lucian a wary look and asked, ¡°Shall I go get a vase now,

    Mr. Farwell?¡±

    However, Lucian didn¡®t reply as he was already engrossed in work.

    Having worked for Lucian for many years, Cayden was naturally aware that silence meant the former

    giving his implicit approval.

    As a result, Cayden went off to fill a vase with water before silently treading back into the office and

    putting the roses in it.

    While doing so, he caught a glimpse of the card that was ced among the flowers.

    The sight of it filled Cayden with a sense of sorrow.

    The way he saw it, Lucian was serious about Roxanne, as he had never seen the former do something

    like that before.

    Unfortunately, the first flowers that Lucian had sent in his life ended up being rejected, causing Cayden

    to wonder what was going through Roxanne¡®s mind.

    Before he could recover from the shock of it all, thepany received another bouquet of flowers that

    Lucian had to personally receive.

    Coincidentally, Cayden had returned from lunch just like the day before.

    At that moment, everyone in the lobby gawked at him, while the receptionist gave him a helpless look.

    Evidently, they were waiting for him to deal with the sensitive matter.

    Upon recalling the scowl on Lucian¡®s face when he brought the flowers in the day

    before, Cayden felt a sudden chill down his spine.

    Turning his thoughts to the one who returned the flowers, Cayden was just overwhelmed with

    frustration.

    Regardless of whether he epted the flowers or not, Lucian would definitely end up being angry.

    ¡°Mr. Lawson...¡± the receptionist pleaded.

    Left without a choice, Cayden walked up to her in resignation. ¡°Give them to me.¡±

    A short whileter, Cayden strode into the elevator with a sense of dread.

    The moment Cayden walked away, the entire lobby burst into an uproar.

    ¡°Are the flowers meant for Mr. Farwell? Who was it that sent the flowers? I can¡®t believe Mr. Lawson

    actually epted them!¡±

    ¡°Is there even a need to ask? The only one who qualifies for such treatment is Ms. Pearson. After all,

    she¡®s Mr. Farwell¡®s fianc¨¦e!¡±

    ¡°Given how aloof Ms. Pearson always looks, I didn¡®t expect her to be someone passionate enough to

    send Mr. Farwell flowers every day.¡±

    Oblivious to the fact that the flowers were returned and under the impression someone had sent them

    to Lucian, everyone began to gossip about the sender,

    In the meantime, Cayden was standing in Lucian¡®s office with the flowers in his hands, feeling on edge.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, this is...¡±

    The instant the words rolled off his tongue, Cayden could feel the sudden tension in the air.

    Evidently, Lucian had guessed what he was going to say next.

    The change in mood caused Cayden to wonder if he should even continue.

    Much to his relief, Lucian¡®s voice rang out in the end. ¡°Just deal with it as you see fit.¡±

    With that, Cayden grunted in immediate acknowledgment before heading off to find another vase.

    As Lucian stared at the new bouquet in his office, his gaze darkened.

    Even though he was aware that Roxanne might reject the flowers, he didn¡®t expect it to be done so

    quickly.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 611

    Chapter 611

    Lysa came back after returning the flowers. She hesitated about saying something to Roxanne, who

    was studying some information on herptop on the couch.

    Roxanne turned around when she heard some noises near the doorway. Seeing Lysa, she asked,

    ¡°Have you returned the flowers?¡±

    The housekeeper nodded slightly and replied, ¡°I¡®ve asked someone from the florist¡®s to send it back.¡±

    Satisfied, Roxanne wordlessly returned her attention to her work.

    Though Colby had been in charge of all matters pertaining to the research institute, he still needed

    Roxanne to discuss a potential coboration with the Damaris family.

    Roxanne treated the matter seriously as well. In fact, during her recovery at home, she had spent most

    of her attention on the research institute project.

    Thankfully, Jack knew about her injury and did not hasten her progress. Instead, he allowed her to work

    at afortable pace.

    His consideration filled Roxanne with some measure of guilt. She was determined to develop an in¨C

    depth understanding of the project so she could pick things up more quickly once she returned to work.

    As she studied the project information in rapt attention, Lysa¡®s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°Ms. Jarvis,

    don¡®t you think you¡®re being a little... cold¨Chearted?¡±

    Sending back flowers was undoubtedly a show of humiliation toward any gift¨Cgiver, let alone someone

    as revered as Lucian.

    Additionally, Lucian¡®s final reminder that morning moved Lysa, who was bing more convinced that

    Lucian¡®s feelings toward Roxanne were sincere.

    Her housekeeper¡®s question brought a frown to Roxanne¡®s face. Tearing her gaze

    from theptop screen, she responded coolly, ¡°Nothing will ever happen between us, so returning his

    flowers is the only natural thing to do.¡±

    Upon noticing Lysa¡®s intent to refute her, Roxanne mustered a smile and added, ¡°Don¡®t worry yourself

    over this. I¡®ll never ept anything from him, and that¡®s final.¡±

    After that, Roxanne turned to face herptop screen, her fingers flying across the keyboard in a flurry. It

    was an undeniable sign that she no longer wished to discuss the topic of Lucian¡®s affection.

    Watching Roxanne bury her attention in work, Lysa swallowed the advice on the tip

    of her tongue. She turned and entered the kitchen in resignation, sighing to herself.

    After Lysa¡®s departure, Roxanne¡®s typing speed slowed.

    She found she could no longer focus wholeheartedly on her work after the housekeeper¡®s words.

    Ever since she saw Lucian upon returning to the country for the first time, Roxanne had sensed that his

    attitude toward her waspletely different from six years ago.

    As for why his attitude had taken such a huge turn, Roxanne dared not allow herself to imagine why.

    s, Lucian¡®s actions over the past two days forced her to examine his motives in deeper detail.

    After all, despite Lucian¡®s bold promations about how much he loved Aubree six years ago, Roxanne

    had never seen him give Aubree even a single flower.

    Sending flowers had always been inconsistent with Lucian¡®s character, yet he had gone out of

    character and given her flowers instead of Aubree.

    Moreover, after returning his flowers the day before, Roxanne was surprised to receive another

    bouquet the next day.

    Perhaps what surprised her more was her reaction when she saw the second bouquet of flowers.

    There were no cards or further evidence in the bouquet pointing to Lucian as the sender, yet one look

    was all it took for Roxanne to think of him.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Acting on instinct, she had Lysa send the flowers back to Lucian.

    Roxanne hoped Lucian would finally understand her wishes and stay away.

    At that moment, she only wished tounch a sessful coboration with the Damaris family and

    achieve some strides in the field of traditional medicine.

    In her eyes, Lucian¡®s actions were merely a recipe for trouble.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 612

    Chapter 612

    Over the next few days, when Lysa fetched Archie and Benny home from school, they would always

    run into the same employee from the flower shop.

    Despite Roxanne¡®s repeated instructions to send the flowers back, Lysa stubbornly carried each

    bouquet into the house to show Roxanne.

    Lysa believed the flowers represented Lucian¡®s feelings, and even if Roxanne had no ns to ept

    them, she needed to see proof of his sincerity with her own eyes.

    Several failed deliveriester, the employee from the flower shop simply waited longer outside

    Roxanne¡®s house to receive the returned flowers, saving Lysa a trip to the florist¡®s.

    When the weekend rolled along, Roxanne thought Lucian would finally stop sending her flowers, so

    she was surprised to hear someone ringing her doorbell early in the morning

    Lysa had taken the weekend off, leaving just Roxanne and her two boys at home. Thus, no one went to

    open the door at first.

    Roxanne opened her eyes groggily, conflicting emotions churning in her chest as she listened to the

    persistent ringing of the doorbell.

    The flower shop¡®s employee always showed up at this time to deliver Lucian¡®s flowers.

    Roxanne thought about leaving the door unanswered, believing it would clearly convey her feelings

    about the flowers to the employee.

    However, she suddenly heard the pitter¨Cpatter of footsteps in the living room.

    The doorbell stopped ringing abruptly, followed by the muffled sounds of her children¡®s voices.

    ¡°Hello. How can I help you?¡±

    Archie and Benny had been awake for a while, but they obediently stayed in their room so they would

    not disturb their mother¡®s slumber.

    When the doorbell rang, they worried it would wake Roxanne up, so they hurried downstairs to answer

    the door. They did not even check who their visitor was before opening the door.

    The boys were at a loss for words when they spotted a massive bouquet of roses filling the doorway.

    Archie and Benny might be young, but even they knew what a gift of roses meant.

    Someone gave Mommy roses!

    The boys exchanged curious nces. Are we getting a new daddy soon?

    As the same thought crossed their mind, the boys simultaneously turned to the door.

    They were about to ask who had sent the flowers when Roxanne¡®s voice rang out behind them. ¡°Please

    send the flowers back.¡±

    The boys jumped in surprise at their mother¡®s voice.

    Mommy¡®s sending the flowers back without even looking at them?

    Roxanne dared not look at her sons¡® expressions as she walked to the mansion¡®s door and smiled

    politely at the flower shop¡®s employee. ¡°Thank you, and sorry for the trouble.¡±

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    The employee stared at Roxanne in awe.

    He was finally seeing the mysterious recipient of his week¨Clong flower delivery.

    The woman before him wore a simple but elegant nightgown. Her long hair was artfully disheveled,

    while her features were so striking that even without makeup, it

    was impossible to tear one¡®s eyes away from her face.

    One look and the employee immediately understood why Lucian sent his unwilling recipient flowers

    with such dogged determination.

    Just then, Benny asked innocently, ¡°Sir, may I know who sent these flowers?¡±

    The employee snapped out of his trance and looked at the two boys before him. He was about to reply

    to Benny¡®s question when Roxanne interjected, ¡°If there¡®s nothing else, I¡®m bringing the children in.

    Sorry.¡±

    With that, Roxanne closed the door on the employee.

    She did not want her children to learn of Lucian¡®s flower deliveries.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Archie and Benny stared at their mother in confusion after she abruptly closed the door.

    Roxanne acted as though nothing was amiss as she ruffled the boys¡® hair and said, ¡°T don¡®t know who

    gave me the flowers either, but I don¡®t n on keeping them.¡±

    The boys exchanged a suspicious nce.

    They knew their mother too well, and she did not react as though this was her first anonymous flower

    delivery.

    In fact, she even seemed scared to see the flowers.

    What is Mommy so scared about?

 Chapter 613

    ?Chapter 613

    Roxanne sensed Archie and Benny''s suspicion. Concealing her unease, she calmly led the children to the couch.

    After Roxanne rested at home for a week, her leg injury had made a decent recovery, and she could already walk unassisted.

    Nheless, Lysa and the children fussed over her condition and insisted she rest for a couple more days at home.

    As the three of them settled on the couch, the children''s attention remained on the rejected flowers, and they asked, "Mommy, why didn''t you ept the flowers?"

    Roxanne did not expect her children''s question and struggled toe up with a reply.

    Noticing her strange behavior, Archie asked, "The delivery man didn''t answer our question. What if he sent the flowers to the wrong house?"

    The words had barely left his mouth when Archie hopped off the couch, shooting his mother a final nce before dering, "I''ll go check with the delivery man. What if he really sent the flowers to the wrong house?"

    With that said, he actually began walking toward the door.

    Frowning, Roxanne ordered, "Come back here, Archie."

    Her son pretended not to hear her as he walked resolutely to the door.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Roxanne''s reaction confirmed their suspicions that this was not the first time she had received the flowers.

    If we''re going to have a new daddy, we need to know who he is!

    Her sons'' obstinance caused Roxanne''s heart to sink, and she desperately tried to think of a diversion.

    A momentter, Roxanne winced in pain and bent down to cradle her injured leg. "Benny, help Mommy see if my wound reopened."

    Her words startled the boys.

    Benny mbered off the couch, carefully inspecting his mother''s wound, while Archie stopped his march toward the door and hurried back to the couch.

    The boys scrutinized Roxanne''s injury for a long time, and she took advantage of the time to think of a n.

    Finally, the boys raised their heads and said, "The wound didn''t reopen. Does it still hurt, Mommy?"

    Smiling reassuringly at them, Roxanne replied, "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Maybe I identally touched it. Thank you, my darlings."

    Her little stunt sessfully diverted the boys'' attention from the flower deliveries.

    Still smiling, Roxanne exined gently to her sons, "I was just worried that the man at the door was a bad guy. You are still children, and I''m injured, so I can''t protect you if anything happens. The safest thing to do is to quickly close the door. If someone really sent those flowers to me, I''m sure he or she will call me and tell me about itter."

    Archle and Benny nced at each other, finding her exnation reasonable enough. Roxanne added, "Also, the two of you shouldn''t be opening the door to strangers next time. You gave me a shock. Do you understand?" It was a praiseworthy acting performance on her part.

    The boys nodded, still looking slightly uncertain, though they replied, "Yes, Mommy. We''ll be more careful in the future. Sorry for scaring you."

    Their replies relieved Roxanne, who felt as though she had dodged a bullet. "It''s fine. All that matters is that you are safe."

    She nagged her children a little more as a neat conclusion to her act before heading off to freshen up.

    Worried that her children would discover Lucian''s identity as the mysterious gift-giver, Roxanne had jumped out of bed without even running her fingers through her messy bedhead.

    She was grateful that she had stopped them from learning the truth in time.

    Had she arrived a secondter, the boys would have learned all about Lucian''s involvement, and Roxanne dared not imagine their reaction to the news.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 614

    Chapter 614

    After breakfast, Roxanne yed with Archie and Benny for a while before heading to her study.

    While she was ying with her kids, Roxanne worried incessantly over another flower delivery the next

    day. She feared no amount of excuses would satisfy her children then.

    Eventually, Roxanne decided she was left with no choice but to call Lucian.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was working overtime at Farwell Group offices.

    His office was swimming in bouquets after the past week. It shed with his office¡¯s interior design.

    With the addition of each new, rejected bouquet, the atmosphere in the office cooled further.

    When Cayden came in apologetically with yet another bouquet, Lucian noticed that it had been

    removed from its original wrapping and arranged in a vase instead.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, she sent the flowers back. Again.¡± Cayden spoke softly, his entire body taut with tension

    as he sensed the dour atmosphere.

    Lucian nced coldly at Cayden, his gaze darkening at a frightening pace.

    Cayden quietly ced the flowers in a corner and left the office. He moved as quietly as he could,

    fearing the wrath of his boss if he made even the slightest noise.

    Soon enough, Lucian was left alone in the office.

    Staring at the sea of flowers in his office, he slowly approached them.

    Over the past week, he had followed Jonathan¡¯s advice to the book, sending bouquet after bouquet

    despite Roxanne¡¯s repeated rejection.

    s, Roxanne had not been moved by his actions as Jonathan had promised.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    What went wrong?

    Sometimeter, Lucian retracted his gaze frustratedly and strode toward his desk. He grabbed his

    phone, nning to interrogate Jonathan about the wisdom of his n.

    Suddenly, his phone screen lit up with an iing call as his hands closed over the device.

    As he stared at the caller ID, Lucian frowned, clearly confused.

    Roxanne? Why is she calling me now?

    Since the first day of his uninvited flower deliveries, she had not called him again to express her

    stance.

    Wait¡­ What if she suddenly changed her mind?

    As that thought crossed his mind, Lucian grew nervous, and he answered the call with tightly knitted

    brows.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne greeted him coolly once the line connected.

    Her cold demeanor was evident to Lucian, whose heart sank. ¡°Good day, Ms. Jarvis. How can I help

    you?¡± he asked.

    On the other end of the phone, Roxanne pursed her lips in annoyance at his innocent act.

    She replied, ¡°Well, Mr. Farwell, what¡¯s the meaning of your persistent flower deliveries? I¡¯ve made my

    rejection very clear. Why waste your efforts, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Her question brought a severe frown to Lucian¡¯s face, but he quickly schooled his expression into a

    mask of calmness before responding, ¡°Just as you are free to reject my deliveries, I am free to continue

    expressing my affections toward you, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    In other words, he would not stop sending her flowers.

    Roxanne clenched her fists in exasperation as she gritted out, ¡°I may not have a say over it, but I

    implore you to consider the propriety of your timing. I don¡¯t believe you want the children to learn about

    this, do you, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Atst, Lucian fell into silence.

    He had been doing this behind Este¡¯s back.

    The girl had always thought that Roxanne had epted them, and he did not wish to disappoint her.

    If Archie and Benny knew that Roxanne had been rejecting Lucian¡¯s flowers, they would surely find a

    way to tell Este about it.

    Roxanne took his silence as agreement, and she added, ¡°Mr. Farwell, please stop sending these things

    to my house!¡±

    She then hung up without giving him a chance to reply.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 615

    Chapter 615

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened as he stared at his phone.

    An indeterminate amount of time passed before he located the flower shop¡¯s number and called them.

    ¡°Don¡¯t send any flowers tomorrow. Starting next week, please send them to VR Research Institute

    instead.¡±

    The flower shop staff agreed immediately.

    Meanwhile, though Roxanne had clearly expressed her rejection, she continued to worry that Lucian

    would ignore her pleas.

    The next day, Roxanne awoke bright and early and waited in the living room.

    Her children seemed to echo her thoughts as they came downstairs early to wait with her.

    The three of them waited with bated breath, especially Roxanne, who was fraught with nerves.

    Thankfully for her, no one came to ring her doorbell even after a long while.

    Roxanne was immensely relieved as she watched the suspicions clearing from her sons¡® faces. She

    naively assumed that Lucian had finally given up.

    The next day, after resting at home for almost half a month, Roxanne was dying to return to work.

    Her wound had healed nicely, and she could walk quitefortably.

    Roxanne convinced Lysa and the boys to allow her to return to the research institute.

    She arrived at about ten in the morning, having spent much time trying to persuade Lysa.

    Roxanne did not know why, but she thought the workers at the research institute were all staring at her

    with strange expressions.

    As she approached the doorway, Colby happened to exit her office.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis,¡± Colby greeted, a conflicted emotion flitting across his expression. More confused than ever,

    Roxanne asked, ¡°Did anything happen this morning?¡±

    CU.

    Why is everyone staring at me like that? And why did Colbye out of my office?

    Instead, Colby stared at her with a concerned expression and asked, ¡°Why did you suddenly show up

    to work? Has your leg healedpletely?¡±

    Roxanne replied simply, ¡°Almost.¡±

    After that, she questioned, ¡°So what happened here? Why does it feel as though everyone¡¯s staring at

    me with such a strange expression?¡±

    Forced into a corner, Colby pretended to be calm and smiled at Roxanne. ¡°Someone sent a bouquet of

    roses over this morning for you. I thought you weren¡¯ting today, so I put it in your office for you.¡±

    Colby had run into an employee from the flower shop when he arrived at the research institute that

    morning.

    The employee immediately asked Colby if he knew Roxanne, and Colby froze for a good minute when

    he saw the bouquet of roses.

    Eventually, he received the flowers on Roxanne¡¯s behalf.

    His heart churned with an indescribable emotion as he walked into the research institute.

    Naturally, gossip about the anonymous flower delivery spread like wildfire among the workers at the

    research institute.

    The chatter only ceased when Roxanne herself showed up.

    After the woman heard Colby¡¯s exnation, her expression froze, and she almost ran to her office, only

    to see a bouquet of red roses lying on her desk.

    From behind her, Colby exined, ¡°I didn¡¯t manage to ask who sent the flowers. Perhaps you already

    know who sent them.¡±

    Roxanne clenched her fists so hard that her nails dug into her palm. She forced herself to calm down

    before shooting Colby a strained smile. ¡°I know, but could I trouble you for a favor? If anyone asks

    about this, just tell them it¡¯s a wrong delivery.¡±

    She did not want the delivery to affect her reputation at work.

    Colby was surprised and perplexed by her request.

    Is she epting the bouquet sender¡¯s feelings or not?

    Meanwhile, Roxanne nodded nonchntly at him before taking a seat at her desk.

    As Colby immediately sensed her unwillingness to discuss the issue, he suppressed his curiosity.

    Instead, he nodded and agreed to her request.Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 616

    Chapter 616

    When Colby wanted to continue updating her about the progress of projects at the research institute,

    Roxanne stopped him. ¡°I have to take care of some matters now. You can leave first if there¡¯s nothing

    important.¡±

    Colby could not quite see the expression on her face as she was facing downward.

    Knitting his brows, he nced at the roses beside her.

    It was obvious that the roses had affected Roxanne¡¯s emotions.

    In the past, as someone who took her work seriously, Roxanne would have checked on the progress of

    the projects with him whenever she was away from the research institute, but she seemed a little

    different today.

    Hence, Colby was overwhelmed by conflicting emotions.

    Since he only had limited interaction with Roxanne, he did not know who gave her the flowers.

    Most importantly, he had no idea how Roxanne felt about the person.

    Roxanne lifted her eyes, noticing Colby was still standing in her office. Giving him a puzzled look, she

    asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there anything else you want to tell me?¡±

    Colby returned to his senses as he lowered his eyes and replied, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m going out now. Feel free

    to call me if you need help.¡±

    Nodding, Roxanne watched him leave the office.

    As the door gradually closed, Roxanne was left alone in the office.

    She looked away and tried to suppress her anger, hoping to focus on her work.

    Yet, the bouquet was so distracting that she could not stop herself from staring at it.

    Feeling annoyed, Roxanne put aside her work and walked to the bouquet, but she did not know what to

    do with it.

    She thought Lucian would have listened to her after the call she madest weekend.

    I didn¡®t erpect him to deliver the flowers here! Given his character, he¡®ll still do it in the future. His action

    will cause further misunderstanding among my staff if they see this!

    Roxanne¡¯s heart started to hurt when she thought of the consequences.

    After a short hesitation, she fished out her phone and decided to give Lucian a call.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was listening to updates from his subordinates in Farwell Group¡¯s conference room

    with a deadpan expression.

    Deep in his heart, he was a little frustrated with himself. I wonder how she reacted to the bouquet since

    I ordered someone to send it to the research institute without her permission.

    All the subordinates put their guard up during their presentation as they could sense a chilling aura

    from Lucian.

    All of a sudden, a phone on the table started vibrating, interrupting the meeting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Before anyone could react, Lucian picked up his phone and left the conference

    room.

    Everyone in the room exchanged nces upon seeing the CEO¡¯s reaction.

    It was the second time Lucian answered a call during the meeting throughout this period.

    They wondered if the call was from which influential figure.

    At once, all of them started discussing among themselves.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lucian had no idea what they did behind his back as he went straight back to his office to answer

    Roxanne¡¯s call.

    ¡°What are you trying to do, Mr. Farwell? Did I not make myself clear? Why did you send a bouquet to

    my workce?¡± Roxanne¡¯s voice emerged from the other end of the phone.

    Lucian frowned when he heard what she said.

    Roxanne sounded frustrated; she was not touched by what he did at all.

    Before Lucian could respond to her, Roxanne continued, ¡°Do you know how grave of a

    misunderstanding your action can cause, especially among my staff?¡±

    A deep line formed between Lucian¡¯s brows. ¡°Isn¡¯t that your wish? I only sent the bouquet to the

    research institute because you didn¡¯t want the children to know about it.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 617

    Chapter 617

    Before Roxanne could say anything, the man continued, ¡°Besides, you did send the flowers back to my

    office, didn¡¯t you? Do you want to know how my staff talked behind my back?¡±

    Lucian said it matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.

    His reply rendered Roxanne speechless for a moment. After a short pause, she gritted her teeth and

    retorted, ¡°That¡¯s because your action has caused inconvenience to me, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Lucian let out a bafflingugh. ¡°Your action has caused me inconvenience too, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    ¡°Lucian Farwell!¡± Roxanne called out his name with a raised voice. ¡°You knew what I meant!¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression turned grim as he responded in a solemn voice, ¡°You knew my intention as well.

    Why wouldn¡¯t you give me a chance?¡±

    Their conversation kept hitting a deadlock.

    Roxanne pressed her lips, remaining silent for a while. After regaining herposure, she said calmly,

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet and talk it out.¡±

    She had to think of a way to end this quickly as she did not want to y this with him anymore.

    game

    Upon hearing that, Lucian arched his brows, surprised that she would want to meet up with him. But it

    seems she just wants to turn me down in front of me.

    The man pursed his lips as he agreed, ¡°Sure. You decide the time and ce, then.¡±N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Roxanne acknowledged at once.

    After ending the call, Lucian returned to the conference room. However, this time, he looked less

    intimidating.

    Those who talked behind his back immediately zipped their mouth, looking all businesslike once again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue,¡± Lucian ordered.

    With that, someone stood up and continued with the meeting.

    During the meeting, Lucian¡¯s phone started blinking again.

    Arching his brows, he nced at the screen, noticing the text from Roxanne. She told him to meet her

    at a caf¨¦ near the research institute during lunch break.

    The people in the meeting noticed the tension on Lucian¡¯s face had eased after he looked at the phone

    screen.

    In fact, he seemed to be in a good mood by the time the meeting ended.

    It was already noon when he left the conference room and returned to his office.

    ncing at the time on his watch, Lucian felt concerned about the meeting with Roxanne, as he had

    not thought of what to sayter.

    Their meetings in the past had ended on a sour note, and Lucian knew things would not get better this

    time because Roxanne was determined to reject him.

    Of course, Lucian would not let things go her way.

    Feeling vexed at the thought of the intense exchange that might happenter, he decided to give

    Jonathan a call.

    It did not take long for Jonathan to answer his call. ¡°Yes, Lucian. How can I help you?¡±

    Lucian replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be meeting herter.¡±

    Hearing that, Jonathan froze for a moment, but he soon realized who Lucian was talking about.

    ¡°So¡­ I suppose you¡¯ve made good progress?¡± Jonathan asked in surprise.

    Lucian said frankly, ¡°She¡¯s nning to reject me.¡±

    His reply left Jonathan speechless. Did Lucian do anything wrong? Why does Dr. Jarvis keep on

    rejecting him?

    Had the person involved in this been someone else, Jonathan would have advised him to give up.

    However, since the center of the drama revolved around Lucian and Este¡¯s biological mother,

    Jonathan had no choice but toe up with ideas to help Lucian

    out.

    Yet, Jonathan had run out of ideas since Lucian said Roxanne was determined to turn him down.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 618

    Chapter 618

    It was almost noon, but Jonathan had not been able toe up with a solution. He could only advise

    Lucian, ¡°Whatever you say or do, remember to tone down your attitude. Don¡¯t confront her head¨Con.¡±

    Lucian frowned but acknowledged at once.

    After ending the call, Lucian went downstairs and drove to Roxanne¡¯s research institute.

    In the meantime, Roxanne got up, ready to depart to the caf¨¦ when most of her staff had left the

    building.

    Before stepping out of the research institute, she stopped in her track as something popped up in her

    mind. She then returned to her office to retrieve the roses. I might as well give him back the flowers

    since I¡¯m meeting him.

    She was relieved that no one saw her walking with a bouquet of roses.

    When Roxanne was about to walk to the car park after leaving the research institute, she saw a

    Bentley at the entrance of the building.

    Noticing her from a distance, the man immediately got out of the car and walked toward her.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression stiffened when she saw the maning in her direction. Didn¡¯t I tell him to meet

    me at the caf¨¦? What on earth is he doing here? It¡¯s as if he¡¯s still unhappy with the damage done

    when he sent the bouquet over this morning!

    ¡°It¡¯s noon now, so I feel we should have a proper meal instead. That¡¯s why I came here to fetch you,¡±

    Lucian exined as if he knew what she was thinking.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne snapped back to reality. With a frown, she responded, ¡°No thanks. Let¡¯s

    just grab a quick coffee.¡±

    She wanted to avoid having lunch with Lucian because she did not want to spend more time with him.

    However, Lucian acted as if her words fell on deaf ears as he continued, ¡°What would you like to eat?

    I¡¯ll reserve a table now.¡±

    Roxanne gave him a puzzled look.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    She was unsure if her mind was ying tricks on her, but somehow, she felt Lucian looked slightly

    different from how he used to carry himself.

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I don¡¯t feel like eating. I¡¯m asking you out so we can clear things up once and

    for all.¡± Roxanne reiterated her motive icily before giving him back the bouquet. ¡°Your flowers. Please

    take it back.¡±

    Lucian, who was busy scrolling through his phone, froze instantly. He lifted his eyes and looked over. A

    hard glint shed across his eyes.

    When he noticed her carrying the bouquet from a distance earlier, he had already expected her to

    return the flowers to him.

    However, he intentionally diverted her attention so that she would forget about the flowers.

    Should that happen, he would be in a foul mood.

    Yet, the woman was not going to give up easily. Inching closer, she ced the bouquet in front of him.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    After a stand¨Coff, Lucian finally reached out his hand to retrieve the flowers with a deadpan expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m sad that you refused to ept the bouquet. To make it up to me, please have lunch with me.¡±

    Roxanne studied his expression but did not see a hint of sadness on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    I¡ª¡±

    When she was about to reject his offer, Lucian interrupted, ¡°I didn¡¯t have breakfast this morning. My

    stomach is growling now.¡±

    He started frowning while ying the sympathy card. ¡°You want me to drink coffee with you on an

    empty stomach, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    As his words fell, Lucian gazed into the woman¡¯s eyes.

    He came out with the idea on the spot.

    ording to Jonathan, resorting to tactics that could tug at her heartstrings might work.

    In the past, Lucian would have looked down on such a dirty trick, but the woman¡¯s attitude left him with

    no choice other than to resort to this tactic.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne hesitated for a moment. Swallowing her words, she sized the man up

    while knitting her brows.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 619

    Chapter 619

    Given Lucian¡®s background and stature, he never had the need to put up a front with anybody.

    Still, he had learned how to control his emotions and facial expressions, having been in the corporate

    world for so long.

    Roxanne thought he was really feeling unwell when she saw him frowning.

    Lucian raised his brows slightly and casually ced one of his hands on his stomach.

    Roxanne continued sizing him up for a long while. I stayed with him sir years ago, and I never knew he

    had gastritis. That being said, I don¡®t think he¡®s just acting. Is he acting weird because he¡®s

    experiencing difort in his stomach? Otherwise, why would he suddenly change the venue and

    decide to have a meal instead? Yes, that might be it.

    Roxanne dispelled her suspicions and agreed to the suggestion through gritted teeth. ¡°I¡®ve failed to

    consider your situation, Mr. Farwell. Since you¡®re not feeling well, you should decide what to eat.¡±

    Lucian rxed the hand he had on his stomach and shed a subtle grin.

    ¡°I¡®ve already made a reservation at a restaurant. Hop in.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne couldn¡®t help but frown and question her own initial judgment.

    Lucian didn¡®t give her much time to respond. He spun around and opened the car door for her.

    He was holding that bouquet of roses and waiting for her at the car door.

    Roxanne froze when she saw that. Subconsciously, she turned to check her surroundings.

    Lucian was standing straight next to his luxurious car and holding a bouquet of roses. A scene like that

    could easily lead to misunderstandings.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief when she saw no one nearby. She then shifted her gaze back to

    Lucian and smiled. ¡°You can lead the way, Mr. Farwell. I¡®ll drive myself.¡±

    With an arched brow, Lucian uttered, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, if you don¡®t hop in, someone from the research

    institute is going to see us when theye back. Don¡®t me me if they misunderstand us.¡±

    In other words, he would keep standing there until Roxanne got into his car.

    Roxanne pursed her lips in response. He¡®s ckmailing me, yet I have no choice but to hop in. If

    someone really sees this, how am I supposed to exin myself?

    To her surprise, Lucian shoved the bouquet back into her hands the moment she got into the car.

    Roxanne stiffened and nced at Lucian. What is he up to?

    ¡°Please hold on to it, Ms. Jarvis. I don¡®t want the bouquet to stain the seats,¡± Lucian said casually, then

    walked over to the driver¡®s side and got into the car.

    Roxanne held the bouquet in her arms throughout the journey to the restaurant. She was overwhelmed

    by mixed feelings.

    Lucian didn¡®t know what to say either, so there was dead silence in the car.

    Almost half an hourter, the car slowly came to a halt outside a restaurant.

    Lucian opened the door and got out of the car.

    Only then did Roxanne snap out of her daze.

    She was about to reach out to open the door when it opened from the outside. Lucian had a calm

    expression on when he opened the door for her as if that was the most natural thing to do.

    That unequivocally took Roxanne by surprise. Why is he acting so strange today?

    At that moment, she did not know if she should get out of the car.

    0

    car

    There were servers waiting at the entrance. They were waiting for Roxanne to get out of the car so that

    they could lead them into the restaurant.

    Seeing that there were people waiting, Roxanne endured the awkwardness and alighted from the car.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 620

    Chapter 620

    After getting out of the car, Roxanne wanted to return the bouquet to Lucian, but the man had already

    turned and walked into the restaurant.

    Seeing that, Roxanne had no choice but to hold on to the bouquet.

    Just like that, they walked into the restaurant one after another.

    Quickly, the server led them to the table Lucian had reserved.

    For some reason, Roxanne felt weird about the situation.

    A lot of the patrons were sneaking nces at them because of their looks and temperament.

    Aware of the crowd¡®s attention, Roxanne scanned the surroundings in puzzlement.

    Secondster, she finally realized what was so weird about the situation. We look like a couple, and we

    look out of ce!

    She was irked when she heard the server saying, ¡°This is the most popr couple set meal in our

    restaurant. Would you like to try it out?¡±

    Lucian didn¡®t correct the server. Instead, he agreed to have the set meal and went on to order some

    side dishes.

    Upon hearing the conversation between Lucian and the server, Roxanne suddenly came to her senses.

    With a frown, she looked at Lucian before turning toward the server and exined, ¡°There seems to be

    a misunderstanding. I¡®m not his¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the server looked at her enviously and said, ¡°Miss, those flowers

    are beautiful. You¡®re so blessed!¡±

    Roxanne was stunned. When she wanted to continue exining the situation, the server had already

    walked away.

    The other diners were still looking at her.

    Roxanne felt rather ufortable with the crowd¡®s inquisitive gazes.

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why did you pick this restaurant?¡±

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Lucian gave a small smile and answered, ¡°I was craving the dishes here.¡±

    Roxanne frowned when she heard that. She wanted to question him further, but the server was already

    serving the dishes.

    Left without a choice, Roxanne fell silent. A troubled looked appeared in her eyes when she saw the

    set meal for couples.

    Lucian, who was seated across from her, saw the look in her eyes.

    His expression turned gloomy when he saw how troubled she looked. Hence, he kept mum and started

    eating

    Roxanne was concerned about his gastritis, so she didn¡®t say a word when she saw how focused he

    was when he ate.

    A whileter, she saw that Lucian was almost done with his food, so she said, ¡°Mr. Farwell, it¡®s getting

    late. I think we should get right into business.¡±

    Lucian paused and knitted his brows. ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    1

    ¡°Please stop sending me flowers. I don¡®t like them, and I don¡®t think it¡®s appropriate.¡± Roxanne lowered

    her gaze to hide her emotions.

    Lucian stared at her and asked, ¡°Then what do you like if you don¡®t like flowers?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned. She quickly regained herposure and cast him a confused nce. Lucian is

    a smart person, so I bet he knows what I meant. Why did he ask me that anyway? What exactly is he

    up to?

    Roxanne didn¡®t dare to think too much about it. She clenched her fists to keep her cool. ¡°That¡®s not your

    concern, Mr. Farwell. We¡®re not that close. Please mind your actions and don¡®t put me in a tough spot.¡±

    Lucian¡®s gaze darkened when he heard how determined she was when she rejected him.

    Roxanne pursed her lips and looked at him, hoping to get the answers she wanted.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 621

    Chapter 621

    After a while, Lucian asked in a deep voice, ¡°I¡®m not married, and neither are you. How am I putting you

    in a tough spot, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne could barely keep her emotion in check when she heard that. She furrowed her brows and

    said, ¡°If I remember correctly, it was you, Mr. Farwell, who reminded me often to keep the kids in mind.¡±

    Lucian seemed unfazed. ¡°I was just reminding you to stay away from those weird men.¡±

    Roxanne could not wrap her head around the man¡®s behavior. ¡°Who do you think you are to me, Mr.

    Farwell? What makes you think you can interfere with my private life?¡±

    Lucian scrunched up his face.

    In the next second, he uttered bluntly, ¡°I¡®m telling you as someone who¡®s trying to court you. Is that

    enough?¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback. She thought her ears were ying tricks on him. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lucian knitted his brows. Since he had already revealed so much, he didn¡®t mind telling her more. ¡°You

    heard me right, Ms. Jarvis. I like you, and I want to pursue you.¡±

    Roxanne was still confused when she heard him repeating himself. After keeping silent for almost a

    minute, she shook her head in amusement.

    She had heard him clearly, but she found Lucian¡®s words ironic.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, don¡®t you remember what happened six years ago? Don¡®t you think it¡®s a bit toote for

    that?¡±

    Lucian, with a darkened gaze, recalled what had happened when they were at the resort. His heart

    sank when he remembered how Roxanne looked when she was drunk. ¡°I remember, and I regret it,

    okay?¡±

    Roxanne stared at him for a few seconds. She was getting moved by how serious he looked. However,

    she quickly rposed herself and asked in a cold tone, ¡°What about Ms. Pearson? Is the marriage

    contract of six years between both of you just a lie, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Regardless of six years ago or the present, Aubree was still a barrier between the both of them.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian¡®s expression turned solemn when he was reminded of Aubree. ¡°I don¡®t care if you believe me or

    not, but I never wanted to marry her. There are still some private matters I need to settle with her. Just

    give me some time and I promise I¡®ll give you an exnation you¡®ll be satisfied with.¡±

    Roxanne¡®s mind went nk when she heard that. Sir years ago, Lucian was so keen on being with her.

    Now, she sounds like a problem to him.

    Roxanne didn¡®t know if he was telling the truth, but either way, she felt like a joke when she recalled

    what she had gone through six years ago.

    At that moment, events from six years ago shed across her mind like a slideshow.

    She found the situation more and more ironic.

    After a long while, she asked calmly, ¡°Are you doing this because Essie doesn¡®t like Ms. Pearson?¡±

    Lucian frowned and looked at her confusion

    ¡°I know you love Essie deeply, Mr. Farwell. But I didn¡®t expect you to make such an enormous sacrifice

    just so that Essie could have a mother she likes. I¡®m surprised you would offer someone the status of

    being your wife.¡± Roxanne raised her head and looked at him calmly. ¡°You don¡®t have to beat around

    the bush and say anything that vites your will, Mr. Farwell. You¡®ve already made yourself clearst

    time on the phone. You only choose me because Essie likes me.¡±

    Although it sounded as though she was trying to tell Lucian oil, Roxanne was actually trying to convince

    herself to stay away from him.

    Lucian¡®s gaze turned even more solemn as he stared at her.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 622

    Chapter 622

    ¡°Yes, I like Essie a lot, but that doesn¡®t mean I¡®m willing to marry you.¡± Without giving Lucian a chance

    to answer her, she added, ¡°What happened six years ago is still fresh in my mind. I don¡®t wish to make

    the same mistakes. You shouldn¡®t trouble yourself anymore, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Roxanne sounded anxious as she spoke. She could sense Lucian¡®s intense gaze on her.

    Fortunately for her, she managed to say whatever she wanted to say.

    Lucian stared at her for a long time, and he thought of exining himself. However, he changed his

    mind when he heard Roxanne¡®sst sentence. I did her wrong six years ago, and I¡®ve hurt her. I can¡®t

    me her for not trusting me. No matter what I say, I doubt she¡®ll listen to me now. In fact, she might

    even think I¡®m making excuses for myself.

    At that thought, Lucian said, ¡°I was wrong for using Essie as an excuse. Regarding my feelings for you,

    I think you¡®ll see my sincerity in due time.¡±

    Roxanne had never seen this side of Lucian, so she didn¡®t know how to react at that moment.

    Meanwhile, Lucian had already gestured for the server to bring him the bill.

    When they left the restaurant, Roxanne was still in a daze.

    ¡°Miss, your flowers!¡± the server called out just as they reached the entrance and ran toward her with the

    bouquet.

    Roxanne snapped out of her daze and remembered that she had gone in with the bouquet in her arms.

    When she turned around, she saw the server panting lightly. With the bouquet in her arms, the server

    looked at Roxanne enviously and said, ¡°Don¡®t forget about your flowers, Miss.¡±

    Roxanne shifted her gaze toward the bouquet.

    By then, the server had already reached out to pass her the bouquet.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that, Roxanne had no choice but to ept the flowers and thank the server.

    The server beamed. ¡°No worries. You guys look like a match made in heaven. I hope the both of you

    will stay together forever!¡±

    With that, the server waved her goodbye and rushed back into the restaurant.

    Roxanne held the flowers and watched as the server left. Her mind had gone nk, and she had even

    forgotten to exin herself.

    Standing not far away, Lucian had been paying attention to the interaction between thedies. When

    he saw Roxanne¡®s expression after the server left, his lips curled into a subtle smile, and his expression

    wasn¡¯t as grim as before.

    Roxanne stood unmoving for a while before she eventually turned around and walked toward

    him.

    After they got into the car, Lucian revved up the engine and drove to the research institute.

    None of them uttered a single word throughout the journey.

    When they arrived at the entrance of the research institute, there was no one outside, as it was working

    hours.

    Roxanne got out of the car and wanted to leave the bouquet on the passenger seat.

    As she was about to do that, Lucian said in a cold tone, ¡°If you don¡®t like the flowers, you can dump

    them.¡±

    Roxanne frowned at the man in the car.

    With a straight face, Lucian added, ¡°As I said before, I don¡®t want the car to smell weird. Besides, it¡®s

    bad enough you¡®ve sent the flowers back to my office, Ms. Jarvis. If you reject them in my face, it¡®ll be

    too hurtful. If the flowers bother you so much, just dump them, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Having said that, he leaned over to close the door without giving Roxanne time to react and drove

    away.

    Roxanne stood frozen to the spot with the bouquet in her arms. Thinking about what Lucian had said to

    her, she nced at the flowers, and a torn look descended upon her face.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 623

    Chapter 623

    After mulling over it, Roxanne ended up bringing the bouquet back to her office.

    She didn¡®t do that because she epted Lucian¡®s gestures; she just didn¡®t want the fresh flowers to go

    to waste.

    That was why she had decided to send the flowers back to him prior to that. I wonder what Lucian did

    with the flowers I sent back to him. Did he throw them away as he told me to?

    When she was lost in her thoughts, someone suddenly knocked on her door.

    Roxanne came back to her senses and told the person to enter.

    Secondster, someone pushed the door open and walked in.

    At the sight of the visitor, she asked in puzzlement, ¡°What brings you here, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Jack smiled and answered, ¡°I was in the area, and I heard you¡®re here, so I decided toe and see

    how you are doing.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Damaris. I¡®m much better now.¡±

    Jack nodded and entered the office. As he walked in, he sized up the surroundings.

    Upon seeing that, Roxanne grew anxious, and she subconsciously nced at the bouquet she had left

    on the couch.

    She had wanted to put them in a vase, but she had been distracted and left them on the couch.

    She didn¡®t expect Jack to show up unannounced.

    Although she knew Jack wouldn¡®t know who the flowers were from, she still felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Oh? What do you have here?¡± Jack¡®s gaze fell on the flowers, and he looked at Roxanne.

    Roxanne was a bundle of nerves, but she tried her best to appear calm. ¡°I received them this morning. I

    don¡®t know who sent it. The deliveryman has most probably gotten the wrong address.¡±

    Jack raised his brows slightly and sized her up when he heard that. What ame excuse!

    Roxanne steeled herself and met his gaze, smiling faintly.

    Jack chuckled when he saw how she looked. Instead of dwelling on the matter, he said, ¡°They seem to

    be freshly picked. What a thoughtful sender!¡±

    Roxanne forced a smile and changed the topic. ¡°I suppose you¡®re not just here to check on my injuries,

    Mr. Damaris. Is there something else you¡®d like to talk to me about?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Jack sat opposite her and nodded. ¡°You¡®re right. There is.¡±

    As an heir to a prominent family, Jack behaved exactly like one. Even when he was sitting down his

    back was straight, and he exuded an ascetic aura.

    Seeing that Jack was willing the change the topic, Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief. She put on a

    serious expression and gestured for him to continue talking.

    ¡°Apart from your research institute, the Damaris family has also picked a few renowned doctors to take

    part in our coboration. Would you like to meet them?¡±

    Roxanne was more than happy because she could meet more prominent figures in the medical

    industry. ¡°It would be my honor,¡± she answered unhesitatingly.

    Jack smiled in response. ¡°Good. I¡®ll let you know once we¡®ve decided on the time and ce.¡±

    Roxanne nodded.

    Jack then stood up to excuse himself after talking to her regarding the coboration.

    The reason he was there that day was to invite Roxanne. Since he had already done that, there was no

    other reason for him to stay.

    As he left the office, he couldn¡®t help but nce at the flowers again. I wonder who sent her those

    flowers.

    Roxanne¡®s reaction moments before had definitely piqued his curiosity.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 624

    Chapter 624

    After Jack left, Roxanne got up to look for a vase for the roses. When she saw the roses, the emotions

    she had worked so hard to suppress came flooding back again.

    With a slight frown, she went back to her desk with her mind in a mess. She then forced herself to

    focus on the information shown on theputer screen.

    However, she couldn¡¯t retain much information even after staring at the screen for a long time. When it

    was time to get off work, Roxanne went home right away as she didn¡¯t need to work overtime.

    At the office, she couldn¡¯t keep her mind off the roses on her desk. The more she looked at them, the

    more messed up her mind was.

    Upon arriving home and seeing that Lysa, Archie, and Benny weren¡¯t home yet, Roxanne decided to

    make dinner to clear her mind.

    The moment she was done making dinner, the door to the mansion opened. Roxanne put the dishes on

    the dining table and looked at the door with a smile. ¡°Darlings!¡±

    Happiness shone in Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes when they saw that she was home.. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Lysa was surprised as well. ¡°Why are your home so early today, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    In the past, whenever Roxanne went to work, she would only reach home after the others. That day,

    however, not only did Roxannel get home earlier than them, but she had even made dinner.

    Roxanne smiled nonchntly and said, ¡°I was free today, so I came back first.. Dinner is ready! Wash

    your hands and dig in while everything¡¯s still hot!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Archie and Benny ran to the bathroom to wash their hands. After that, they ran back to the

    dining table and took their seats.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    While eating, Archie and Benny thought about Roxanne¡¯s injury. ¡°Mommy, how¡¯s your injury?¡±

    Roxanne smiled gently and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t feel pain anymore. Once the scab is gone, I¡¯ll be good

    as new.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded in relief. A few secondster, the boys asked, ¡°Mommy, since you got off

    work so early, why didn¡¯t you go and fetch us?¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback. Her mind was filled with what Lucian had told her at noon. Hence, she

    didn¡¯t even think about fetching them.

    Besides, she had been trying to avoid Lucian and Este. However, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell the boys

    that.

    After keeping mum for a few seconds, she came up with an excuse and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t been to work in

    a long while, so I was rather drained after working for the whole day. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t fetch you guys.

    You guys don¡¯t me me, right?¡±

    Archie and Benny immediately shook their heads. ¡°It¡¯s all right, Mommy. You shoulde home and

    rest if you¡¯re tired.¡±

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief and smiled at them.

    A whileter, the boys cast her a cautious nce and asked, ¡°Mommy, could you send us tomorrow

    morning, then?¡±

    It had been a long while since Roxanne had picked up or dropped off the boys. Hence, they were

    slightly saddened when. they saw everyone else getting picked up and dropped off by their parents.

    Roxanne had thought that it was because of Este that they asked that question. After seeing their

    expressions, however, she knew it was something else. ¡°Could you guys tell me why?¡±

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces and uttered softly, ¡°The other kids have their daddy and mommy

    to them up¡­¡±

    The boys looked at Roxanne aggrievedly. Roxanne¡¯s heart broke, and she felt a lump in her throat. I

    didn¡¯t expect them to be so sensitive!

    Sheposed herself and answered, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send you guys tomorrow.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 625

    Chapter 625

    Meanwhile, Lucian had wanted to go and fetch Este after he got off work. However, Jonathan had

    called him and asked him out for a meal.

    Lucian had wanted to turn him down, but Jonathan had been talking to him about Roxanne for the past

    couple of days. He might talk to me about her again tonight.

    Join Telegram Group For Fast update and Novel Query

    With that in mind, Lucian said yes to him. After Lucian hung up the phone, he told Cayden to fetch

    Este, while he went to meet Jonathan.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    When he arrived, Jonathan was already waiting for him. Jonathan waved at him when he saw Lucian

    walking in..

    Lucian saw him and walked toward him. The moment Lucian sat down, Jonathan asked, ¡°How was it?

    You didn¡¯t fight with Dr. Jarvis at noon, did you?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but recall how Roxanne had rejected him at noon that day, and

    his expression turned solemn.

    Jonathan noticed the look on his face, so he asked, ¡°Did it not go well?¡±

    If Roxanne doesn¡¯t fancy me at all, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted that way when she heard what the

    server said, would she? Lucian frowned. ¡°The process wasn¡¯t pleasant, but I¡¯m not too sure about the

    ending.¡±

    Indeed, Lucian actually thought there. was still hope for him when he saw her reaction. Jonathan was

    astonished. It seems that he¡¯s satisfied with how it ended. What exactly happened at noon?

    ¡°Why do you say so?¡± Jonathan asked. Lucian nced at him and gave him a summary of what had

    happened.

    Jonathan was even more surprised whent he found out that Lucian had confessed his feelings to

    Roxanne despite having his flowers rejected by her. What was even more surprising was the fact that

    Roxanne had questioned Lucian¡¯s sincerity instead of shutting him out entirely. Although he wasn¡¯t

    there to witness the interaction, he thought Lucian might have a chance here and that he was getting

    better at pursuing women.

    After listening to what Lucian had to say, Jonathan sighed and answered, ¡°That¡¯s good, then. I was

    worried you might drop the ball, so I¡¯ve evene up with a backup n. I think it coulde in handy

    if you mess things up with Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    After getting off the phone with Lucian that morning, Jonathan had taken the initiative toe up with a

    n to back Lucian up in case things were to go south. Judging by how things went, I don¡¯t think

    Lucian needs the backup n anymore.

    ¡°Well, Dr. Jarvis¡¯ attitude shows that there¡¯s still hope! At times like this, you mustn¡¯t give her the time to

    react!¡± Jonathan cheered Lucian on.

    Lucian furrowed his brows when he heard that. ¡°I¡¯m still thinking about what to do next.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jonathan mysteriously whipped out something from his pocket. In

    response, Lucian cast him a confused look.

    ¡°Coincidentally, I got my hands on two concert tickets this morning.¡± Jonathan passed him the tickets.

    ¡°Go to a concert together and improve your rtionship with her.¡±

    Lucian raised his brows when he saw those two VIP concert tickets. ¡°Why, thank you!¡± Lucian uttered

    with a smile. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve already given you an idea. Now, it¡¯s up to you toe up with a n to ask Dr.

    Jarvis out.¡±

    In fact, Lucian had yet to think about that. When he heard those words, he went quiet for a while before

    grunting in response.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 626

    Chapter 626

    Jonathan gave Lucian a few more ideas. and they both parted ways after realizing it was gettingte.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened when he exited the restaurant and nced at the tickets. Although he could

    tell that Roxanne was slightly moved, he still had his doubts.

    She didn¡¯t even ept my flowers. If I invite her to a concert, she¡¯ll surely reject me. What if I get Essie

    to ask her out? That might work. Roxanne has never said no to Essie.

    Holding that thought, Lucian quickly drove back to the Farwell residence. When he got home, Este

    had just finished her dinner, and she was scribbling away as she sprawled on the table. Catalina was

    sitting right beside her.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Catalina greeted politely when she saw Lucian walking in. After that, she stood up and let

    him take the seat next to Este.

    Este simply raised her head to nce at the entrance and greeted in her piping voice, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Then she lowered her head to continue drawing. Ever since Roxanne got injured, Estet had only

    visited her once. Hence, her mood was getting worse by the day.

    She was rather moody that day because Archie and Benny had told her that Roxanne had recovered,

    and she had gone to the research institute.

    Este had thought that Roxanne would go to the kindergarten to fetch Archie and Benny. However,

    she was disappointed when she saw Lysa picking. them up.

    ¡°Ms. Este has been rather moody ever since she got home,¡± Catalina said when.

    Lucian was walking over to them. Lucian merely nodded and told Catalina that she could leave. In fact,

    he noticed how moody Este was the moment he got home. Only Roxanne can make Essie so

    emotional.

    Lucian quietly went up to Este and sat next to her. He lowered his head to see Este scribbling on a

    piece of paper. I seems that she doesn¡¯t even know what she wants to draw! Otherwise, why would she

    keep rubbing off the drawing after drawing two lines?

    Right then, Este put down the pencil angrily and turned to Lucian. ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Lucian met her eyes.

    ¡°Are you done with your work?¡± Este asked with a straight face. Lucian had told her he would bring

    her to visit Roxanne once he was done with his work.

    Lucian frowned and answered, ¡°I am, but Before he could finish his sentence, Este interrupted,

    ¡°Bring me to see Ms. Jarvis, then!¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time.¡± Lucian patted her head. Este pursed her lips in annoyance. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Ms.

    Jarvis for so long!¡±

    ¡°Essie, do you want Ms. Jarvis to be your mommy?¡±

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Este was stunned when she heard that. When she regained her senses, her eyes lit up, and she

    asked, ¡°Daddy, are you serious?¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°Have I ever lied to you?¡±

    Este tilted her head in puzzlement and thought about it for a bit. After that, she smiled and shook her

    head. Daddy has never lied to me! But¡­.

    Este looked at Lucian in bafflement. and asked, ¡°Are you not marrying Ms. Pearson, Daddy?¡±

    Although Este had never liked Aubree, she knew about the marriage contract. Lucian had with the

    latter. Besides, ever since she could remember things, she could remember Aubree putting on an act

    whenever Lucian was present.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 627

    Chapter 627

    When Lucian heard Este mention Aubree, his gaze darkened. No wonder Roxanne still wouldn¡¯t

    ept me! Even Essie knows about the entanglement I have with Aubree. Surely, Roxanne is still

    bothered by it. No matter what, I must pick up my pace and get Mom to forget about Aubree.

    Lucian pulled himself out of his reverie and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do you like Ms. Pearson?¡±

    Este shook her head vigorously. Why on. earth would I like that evil woman? She¡¯s only nice to me

    when Daddy is present. Whenever he wasn¡¯t around, she would pinch my arms and spank me!

    Lucian nodded and made a promise to Este. ¡°I won¡¯t marry someone you don¡¯t like.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up once again.

    ¡°But if you want Ms. Jarvis to be your mommy, I¡¯m going to need your help, Essie.¡± Lucian shot Este

    a meaningful look. Perplexed, Este tilted her head. Daddy is already sa catable. Why does he need

    my help?

    Seeing that Este was confused, Lucian helplessly patted her head and exined, ¡°There¡¯s some

    misunderstanding between Ms. Jarvis and me. Essie, help me clear up the misunderstanding.. okay?¡±

    Knowing that she could make Roxanne her mother, Este agreed to his suggestion at once. ¡°Okay!¡±

    After that, Este looked at Lucian in confusion. ¡°But what do I need to do to help?¡±

    Lucian wasn¡¯t surprised by Este¡¯s willingness to help. He took out the concert tickets and put them on

    the table.

    Este stared at the tickets curiously. ¡°What are these?¡±

    ¡°Concert tickets. Help me give these to Archie and Benny, okay? Get them to pass the tickets to Ms.

    Jarvis so that we can go to the concert together.

    Since those were VIP tickets, they could bring their kids along, Este was still baffled. ¡°Why are we

    going to a concert?¡±

    Lucian was amused by Este¡¯s innocence. He pinched her nose yfully and said, ¡°You¡¯re still little,

    so you wouldn¡¯t know. Just do as I say, okay? Trust me. I¡¯ll marry Ms. Jarvis and make her your

    mommy.¡±

    Este nodded obediently when she heard that. ¡°Okay! I¡¯ll definitely do as you say, Daddy!¡±

    Although Este didn¡¯t know what Lucian was up to, she knew she could trust him. If Daddy says this

    will work, I¡¯ll listen to him! I want Ms. Jarvis to be my mommy! That way, I can see her, Archie, and

    Benny every day!

    Lucian patted her head and put the tickets into her school bag. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Go to bed, okay?¡±

    Having been told of the possibility of having Roxanne as her mother, Este brightened up. She picked

    up her pencil happily and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go to bedter!¡±

    With that, she sprawled on the table and started drawing again. Lucian raised his brows and sat next to

    her quietly. What is she going to draw now?

    Este drew two adults holding hands, and there were three kids standing next to them. At a nce,

    one could definitely tell who the people in the drawing were.

    ¡°That¡¯s you, Daddy! Then, there¡¯s me, Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny!¡± Este held up the drawing

    proudly. ¡°We¡¯re a family!¡±

    Right then, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but recall that Este had drawn something simr before. That time, I

    wasn¡¯t holding Roxanne¡¯s hand in the drawing. This time, we¡¯ve indeed be a family. Lucian¡¯s lips

    curled into a smile when he noticed the difference in the drawings.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 628

    Chapter 628

    Early the following day, after freshening herself up, Roxanne got out of the bedroom and saw Archie

    and Benny waiting at the door.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± The boys¡¯ eyes lit up in excitement. They were in anticipation of Roxanne sending them to

    school, as it had been a while since shest did so.

    Thinking about Archie and Benny¡¯s conversationst night, Roxanne felt her heart soften. She lowered

    her gaze and patted their heads. ¡°Hurry and head downstairs for breakfast. I¡¯ll send you boys to school

    later.¡±

    The two nodded their heads vigorously. During breakfast, the boys were especially obedient. When

    they finished breakfast, Roxanne changed into another outfit and sent the boys to kindergarten.

    Arriving outside the kindergarten, Roxanne spotted many children with their parents at one nce.

    There are indeed many parents who send their kids to school.

    She recalled that she had asked the boys to follow Lysa because she had wanted to avoid Lucian

    some time ago. Archie and Benny must¡¯ve been upset then. With that thought in mind, Roxanne looked

    apologetic.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± Pippa exchanged some pleasantries with Roxanne upon seeing her send the boys to

    school. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I heard from Archie and Benny that you hurt your foot. How is it now?¡±

    yvolume00:00/00:00TruvidfullScreen

    Roxanne put on a smile. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Ms. Ward. I¡¯m almostpletely healed.¡±

    While the two women were engrossed in the conversation, Archie and Benny held Roxanne¡¯s hand

    tightly as they nced around their surroundings in search of Este.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    Essie was looking forward to seeing Mommye to fetch us yesterday. If Essie gets to see Mommy

    today, she¡¯ll surely be overjoyed.

    Nheless, there was still no sign of her after they searched high and low for a long time.

    At that moment, Roxanne noticed the boys¡¯ actions. Realization dawned on her that she might run into

    Lucian and Este if she stayed any longer.

    It¡¯s fine meeting Essie. But how am I supposed to face Lucian after yesterday¡¯s matter?

    That made her want to stop talking and leave the venue immediately. But before she managed to say

    anything, she felt Archie and Benny tighten their grip on her hands. Roxanne¡¯s heart leaped to her

    throat, and she almost couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn her head around..

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Not too far away, Lucian¡¯s car had stealthily stopped by the roadside.

    The moment the car door opened, Este hastily jumped out from the passenger seat and ran toward

    Roxanne without carrying her bag.

    Archie and Benny tugged Roxanne¡¯s hands and eximed, ¡°Mommy! Essie is here!¡±

    Hearing the boys¡¯ voices, Roxanne, unable to act unconcerned about the situation any longer, whipped

    her head around and looked toward Este.

    Coming into her vision was the young girl with excitement written all across her face. Behind, Lucian,

    with a small school bag in his hand, was strolling over while staring at Roxanne inquisitively.

    When the two pairs of eyes met, Roxanne blinked and retracted her gaze hastily.

    At this point, Este had already run up to her and hugged her leg tight. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, your feet¡­¡± A look

    of worry washed over the young girl¡¯s face.

    Nheless, Roxanne¡¯s attention was on Lucian, as she could sense that the man was looking at her

    even from a distance away.

    Truthfully, she was slightly distracted that even the smile on her face looked forced when Este

    showered her with concern. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now. You don¡¯t have to worry, Essic.¡±

    Despite so, the young girl¡¯s gaze remained fixated on Roxanne¡¯s feet. Knowing that Este was worried

    about her, Roxanne tried to squeeze out a smile and turn one round in a rxed manner. ¡°Look, Essie.

    I don¡¯t feel any pain at all.¡±

    Only then did the young girl feel at ease and lift her head to sh Roxanne a sweet smile.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 629

    Chapter 629

    At that moment, Lucian approached the group and looked at them quietly. When Archie and Benny saw

    his arrival, they shared a look and greeted him after some hesitation. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian cocked his brows and reached out to pat the boys¡¯ heads. Roxanne had wanted to ignore

    Lucian¡¯s presence. But hearing Archie and Benny greet him, she figured it would be an unsightly

    behavior to continue to pretend not to see him when Pippa was around.

    With that in mind, Roxanne looked at the man and uttered cidly, ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian turned his head and made eye contact with her. ¡°What a surprise to see you sending Archie and

    Benny today when you¡¯ve just recovered, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    I thought she¡¯d hide from me again after the incident yesterday. That¡¯s why I got Essie to hand the

    tickets to Archie and Benny and, in turn, help pass them to her afterward. What a surprise to meet her

    again that soon, huh?

    An odd look crept up Roxanne¡¯s face when she sensed the underlying meaning in the man¡¯s words.

    Nevertheless, she tried to stayposed and forced a smile on her face.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este suddenly tugged at her shirt sleeve. Perplexed, Roxanne lowered her head to: look

    at the young girl.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, let¡¯s go to a concert together!¡± Este invited warmly with an innocent look.

    She had entirely thrown the matter to the back of her head, as she was too thrilled to see Roxanne

    sending Archie and Benny to school just now.

    It was only after seeing Lucian did she remember her task at hand.

    Initially, she was supposed to pass the tickets to Archie and Benny ording to Lucian¡¯s n.

    However, she was eager to find out about Roxanne¡¯s answer since thetter was right before her.

    In contrast to the excited young girl, Roxanne was briefly astounded when she heard those words.

    Instinctively, she shot a nce at the man before her.

    A concert? That can¡¯t possibly be Essie¡¯s suggestion. I¡¯m sure she must be acting under Lucian¡¯s order.

    Throughout the conversation, Lucian had never shifted his eyes away from Roxanne.

    When met with her gaze, the man calmly exined, ¡°I happened to get two tickets yesterday. We can

    bring the kids along ast well. I wonder if you¡¯re interested in it, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    It was just as she had expected.

    Though her mind was in a whirl, she turned down that invitation readily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t

    have time for that.¡± Then she looked at Este apologetically. ¡°Essie, if you want to watch it, you can go

    with your daddy.¡±

    Not expecting Roxanne to reject her so outrightly, the young girl turned to look at Lucian for help.

    However, the man stared at her and gestured that there was nothing he could do either and for her to

    try her best.

    Pouting, Este shifted her gaze back to Roxanne and continued to tug her sleeve pitifully. ¡°I want to

    watch it with you, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    As much as Roxanne could not bring herself to see the young girl¡¯s pitiful appearance, she did not want

    to get involved and led by Lucian again.

    Regarding those words Lucian had said to her yesterday, she was, in fact, still in puzzlement and

    disbelief. Yet, even before she had enough time to gather her wits, he was asking her out to a concert.

    Deep down, Roxanne feared that she would grow more attached to the rtionship. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, if you

    aren¡¯t going, then I won¡¯t be going too.¡± Este lowered her head in disappointment.

    Looking from above, Roxanne could only see the young girl¡¯s fluffy hair and trembling shoulders.

    It was apparent she was silently sobbing with her head lowered.

    Roxanne felt her heart ache terribly at that sight. She shot Lucian a look, hoping that he would say

    something.

    Unexpectedly, he stood still, seemingly with no intention of speaking.

    Left with no choice, Roxanne could only agree to Este¡¯s invitation. ¡°Don¡¯t cry,

    Essie. I¡¯ll go with you, all right?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 630

    Chapter 630

    As soon as Este heard that, she lifted her hands aggrievedly to wipe off the tears on her face before

    raising her head with a smile.

    Roxanne was shocked to find that the young girl had really burst into tears. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for making you

    sad.¡± She bent down and caressed the girl¡¯s cheeks.

    Shaking her head earnestly, Este then ran up to Lucian, pulled out the tickets from her school bag,

    and passed them to Roxanne.

    The woman, despite feeling conflicted, eventually epted the tickets. Before she could utter a word,

    Este¡¯s voice rang out again.

    ¡°Goodbye, Ms. Jarvis!¡± The young girl was afraid that Roxanne would change her mind, and thus she

    quickly waved goodbye and headed into the kindergarten after passing her the tickets. ¡°See you at the

    concert!¡±

    In response, Roxanne swallowed her words back down and gave Este a slight nod.

    With that, the three children held hands and entered the kindergarten together. leaving Roxanne and

    Lucian alone at the entrance.

    As she lowered her eyes to look at the tickets in her grip, she could vividly feel the man¡¯s intense yet

    indiscernible gaze directed toward her from behind. A turmoil of emotions surged within her almost

    instantaneously.

    Agreeing to watch the concert with Essie means I¡¯ll have to spend time with Lucian again.

    Had it been the old Roxanne, she might have been able to persuade herself that she would only have

    to spend a little time with him.

    But frankly, she was a little scared after yesterday¡¯s incident. After all, she had no idea what Lucian

    would do or say at the concert.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± While she was lost in her thoughts, Lucian¡¯s voice sounded from behind her.

    Lucian raised his brows meaningfully as he uttered, ¡°Thank you for epting the invitation. I¡¯ll pick you

    guys up on the day of the concert.¡±

    A frown formed between Roxanne¡¯s brows as she replied without hesitation, ¡°Don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll bring

    Archie and Benny to the venue by myself. I shan¡¯t trouble you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    She figured the outsiders would view them as a family again if she epted Lucian¡¯s suggestion to

    pick them up.

    She did not want others to have such misunderstandings again. She stared at the man in front of her,

    her nerves stretching tautly. She had even thought about how she would reject him. if he continued to

    insist.

    Little did she expect that Lucian would be indifferent to her answer. ¡°That¡¯s fine too. We¡¯ll see you guys

    at the entrance, then.¡±

    Then he turned and left without waiting for Roxanne to respond..

    At that moment, Roxanne thought she saw a hint of smugness on his face, and she wondered if it was

    merely a figment. of her imagination.

    It was until Lucian¡¯s car vanished within her line of sight that she snapped back to reality.

    He must¡¯ve nned everything so that I won¡¯t have any chance to reject him! I was still hesitating if I

    should go for the date, but his words swayed my attention to how I¡¯m going to head over to the venue.

    In other words, I¡¯ve made a silent acquiescence to attending the concert with him.

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    That thought made Roxanne feel overwhelmed by frustration..

    Meanwhile, Lucian sped through the roads toward the office..

    Throughout that, Roxanne¡¯s expression from earlier shed through his mind every so often. At the

    thought of how she was led by him earlier, the man wore a faint smile on his face.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve yed such a trick on someone. I can¡¯t believe she actually fell for it so easily.

    Lucian began to look forward to the date.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 631

    Chapter 631

    Roxanne stood outside the kindergarten for some time before she could recover from her trance.

    Putting away the tickets. she got into her car and headed back to the research institute.

    Just as she arrived at the office, Jack gave her a call. ¡°The date has been decided; it¡¯s tonight. Is that

    fine with you?¡±

    Hearing those words, Roxanne, whose mind was still in a mess, was slightly taken aback. It took her

    some time before she recalled what Jack had said when he hade over yesterday.

    We¡¯re probably going to meet those doctors we¡¯re coborating with tonight. On the other end, after not

    getting an answer from her, Jack urged, ¡°Ms. Jarvis? Is anything the matter? Is that not an appropriate

    timing?¡±

    Only then did Roxanne snap out of her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m free. I¡¯ll arrive on time tonight.¡±

    Though Jack found her reaction a little strange, he did not probe further since they were holding the

    conversation over the phone. He merely left her some reminders before concluding the call.

    Because of the incident that morning, Roxanne seemed to be absent-minded for the rest of the day.

    Later that afternoon, Roxanne ended work about thirty minutes earlier since she had the banquet to

    attend that night. Out of respect for the doctors, she wanted to return home to freshen herself up.

    Just as she was ready to leave her house since it was about time, she received a call from Larry.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± Larry¡¯s voice sounded. the second the call connected.

    Roxanne was baffled. ¡°At home. What is it?¡±

    Larry chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll go and pick you up.¡±

    Comprehension dawned on Roxanne after she heard his words. Larry is probably also one of the

    doctors we¡¯ll be working with this time.

    Recognizing that possibility, she pulled a smile and turned him down. ¡°No need. I¡¯ll head over myself.

    See you at the banquetter.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I heard from Mr. Damaris that you hurt your foot.¡±

    Jack had casually mentioned it to him while they were discussing coboration matters two days ago.

    Larry had intended to visit Roxanne, but he had not been able to make time for it.

    Learning that she would be attending the banquet that night as well. Larry thus proposed to pick her up,

    as he was afraid. it would be inconvenient for her to move around with her injury. ¡°I¡¯ve recovered. You

    don¡¯t have to worry, Larry¡±

    Hearing her response, Larry did not insist any further and agreed to it.

    By the time the call ended, it was almost time. Roxanne headed downstairs and drove toward the

    banquet venue. Larry and Jack were chatting away at the entrance of the venue after their arrival.

    When they saw Roxanne¡¯s appearance, they immediately halted their conversation and approached

    her with at warm smile.

    ¡°Hello, Larry. Hello, Mr. Damaris,¡± greeted Roxanne with a smile. Jack nodded gently as a form of

    acknowledgement.

    On the other hand, Larry began a brief chat with her possibly because he had not met her for some

    time. ¡°I heard you hurt your foot. I wanted to visit you, but I couldn¡¯t find the time to do so.¡±

    Unbothered by that, Roxanne smiled as she replied, ¡°It¡¯s only a small injury. Besides, I¡¯ve recovered

    now. I¡¯ll feel bad if my injury impedes your work.¡±

    The two looked at each other and smiled. Standing at one side, Jack called out to them after seeing

    guests arriving one after the other. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside first.

    Everyone¡¯s almost here.¡±

    The two agreed and followed Jack into the banquet hall. As soon as the three stepped inside, everyone

    in the hall instantly directed their gazes toward them.

    There were two reasons for the crowd¡¯s behavior-one was that Jack was the official host, and two was

    the stark contrast between Roxanne and Larry¡¯s

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    age aspared to the rest of the attendees.

    As much as they had outstanding visuals and demeanor, what truly mattered in the traditional medical

    community was usually one¡¯s experience and qualifications. In any case, their attendance at the

    banquet was just simply jarring and odd.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 632

    Chapter 632

    Not many doctors were here at the event this time, but there were still slightly above a dozen. With one

    nce, Roxanne could recognize a few of them who had also attended the previous medical

    consultation with her.

    She hadn¡¯t met the others yet, but given that the Damaris family acknowledged them enough to work

    with them, they were certainly not to be trifled with.

    Thus, Roxanne smiled at the group politely to express her goodwill. ¡°Who are these two, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    someone suddenly asked, standing up..

    ¡°Will they also be working with us this time?¡±

    There was a hint of doubt in that person¡¯s voice. Although Roxanne had long grown ustomed to

    such skepticism, she still couldn¡¯t help but tense up immediately upon hearing that.

    They were now on Jack¡¯s turf, and she was worried about her credentials causing him unnecessary

    trouble. What if people lose their trust in the Damaris family because of us?

    At the thought of this, the woman¡¯s expression became increasingly meek.

    Yet, Jack turned to the person posing the question and said, ¡°This is Dr. Jarvis, and this is Dr. Morrison.

    They¡¯ll be working with us too, so I hope you can all get along with each other.¡±

    Hearing that, the crowd gasped and stared at both Roxanne and Larry dubiously, especially with regard

    to the woman. Noticing those looks of uncertainty, Jack turned to Roxanne and Larry, using his eyes to

    ask if he needed to exin on their behalf.

    The two merely smiled and shook their heads.

    Given that the other doctors were more senior, it was only normal for them to question those who were

    less experienced or well-known. A few words certainly weren¡¯t going to change their opinions.

    With that, Jack simply exined to the two, ¡°These are the doctors who were involved in thest

    medical consultation with the Damaris family. Some of them took part in consultations in other regions,

    so you may not have met them yet.¡±

    Roxanne and Larry nodded.

    ¡°Well, now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s all have a seat and begin our discussion,¡± Jack announced,

    turning to the other doctors.

    The group readily agreed. Despite his young age, Jack sat at the head of the table, whereas the other

    doctors were to be seated next to him in the order of their qualifications.

    Roxanne and Larry walked to the seats across from Jack.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis and Dr. Morrison, you guys sit over here,¡± Jack suddenly called out to them when they were

    just about to take their seats.

    The crowd was instantly taken aback. Roxanne was about to turn Jack down, only to see the doctor

    next to him having already given up his own seat for her.

    Upon taking a closer look, she realized it was Daniel Hopp, a doctor who had taken part in the previous

    medical consultation with her and Larry.

    Perhaps the other doctors weren¡¯t aware, but Daniel now knew how well-versed the two were in the

    field of medicine, and so he epted that they were indeed worthy of sitting next to Jack.

    The remaining group members were visibly perplexed, but seeing a doctor of such a high caliber as

    Daniel give up his seat, they could only make room for the two young practitioners..

    Roxanne and Larry exchanged nces. Realizing that they would only look ungrateful by rejecting

    Jack¡¯s offer, they walked toward him and sat to his left and right respectively under everyone¡¯s gazes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the acupuncture treatment you performed during the previous consultation, but there

    are some things about it that I still don¡¯t understand. Would you be so kind as to spare me some time to

    talk about it after this banquet?¡±

    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Daniel spoke softly, but everyone at the table could hear him.

    They were struck with awe when they heard him ask Roxanne for guidance.

 Chapter 633

    Of course, Roxanne had clearly heard Daniel¡¯s question too, and she couldn¡¯t help but freeze momentarily before ncing at the other doctors seated around her.

    As expected, everyone was staring at her in shock and bewilderment..

    The woman then turned back to Daniel and smiled modestly. ¡°You¡¯re being so courteous, Dr. Hopp. I just so happen to know some unorthodox treatment methods out of pure coincidence. It¡¯s an absolute honor that you¡¯re interested.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen what you¡¯re capable of with my own eyes, Dr. Jarvis,¡± Daniel said. ¡°It¡¯s definitely got nothing to do with coincidences or luck. You don¡¯t have to be so modest.¡±

    Roxanne wanted to respond politely, but Jack cut them off with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s save that for after the banquet, shall we, Dr. Jarvis and Dr. Hopp? It¡¯s time to get down

    to business.¡±

    Roxanne could only hold her tongue and nod at Daniel in appreciation.

    She and Daniel initially didn¡¯t get along at the start of thest medical consultation, but the man eventually exhibited the true characteristics of an outstanding traditional medicine practitioner.

    Hence, their rtionship grew amicable after the consultation. Roxanne had thought she wouldn¡¯t see him again, but clearly, she was mistaken.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    He even saved me from all this awkwardness when I didn¡¯t ask him to. Noticing her gratitude, Daniel shot her at friendly smile before turning away and waiting for Jack to speak.

    The entire banquet fell into silence for a brief moment. The crowd¡¯s gazes fell on Jack and the two doctors beside him.

    All the people here were well-known doctors across Chanaca. They had taken the time to attend this banquet out of respect for the Damaris family and also because they truly felt the project was important.

    Regarding the project itself, Jack had only discussed it with a few doctors in the past, although most of them only had a slight gist of the situation.

    That was why they now looked forward to hearing more from Jack. At the same time, they were just as curious about who the two doctors seated next to him were Even Dr. Hopp treats this woman with so much respect, and Mr. Damaris seems really friendly with them. Who on earth could they be?

    Jack nced at every audience member before opening his mouth.

    ¡°I believe you all know the reason behind this banquet. Everyone seated here will be a crucial ally to the Damaris family, so let¡¯s start off with a toast.¡±

    In response, everyone raised their sses.

    Jack chugged his drink before continuing. ¡°Given how many years of experience all of you have, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of what it means to be a practitioner of medicine. A doctor helps the weak, saves the dying, and gives people hope. That is all there is to it. One who chooses this path should never expect anything in return!¡±

    All the doctors nced at each other resolutely. ¡°Expect nothing in return!¡± they all chimed in.

    ¡°And that¡¯s precisely why the Damaris family started this project,¡± Jack dered with a raised voice. ¡°It¡¯s our honor to be able to gain your support, and we¡¯ll be sure not to let you down. In light of this project, my family has decided to release our collection of books with the hope

    that they will further assist everyone in expanding their research in traditional medicine. Let us work together to unearth Chanaea¡¯s rich medical philosophy and make traditional medicine well-known across the globe!¡±

    Emotion swirled within the hearts of every audience member, and their expressions turned grave.

    Everyone looked visibly excited at the mention of the Damaris family disclosing its books.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 634

    Chapter 634

    The atmosphere of the banquet reached an all-time high thanks to Jack¡¯s speech, and all the attention

    was now on him.

    Even those who hadn¡¯t joined him and the other doctors previously had long heard rumors about how

    exceptional he was in both wisdom and elegance. There were some among the crowd who were

    initially unconvinced given how much younger Jack waspared to them, but they had still chosen to

    show up since he was a member of the Damaris family.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Yet, they now finally began to let go of their preconceived judgments after hearing what he had to say.

    They also felt increasingly assured about the two young doctors sitting next to him.

    He doesn¡¯t look like the kind who¡¯ll let them sit next to him just because he¡¯s close to them. ¡°On another

    note, I apologize for my oversight. Allow me to re-introduce these two seated next to me.¡±

    Jack¡¯s voice rang out again in the midst of the audience¡¯s puzzlement.

    Everyone¡¯s gazes then fell on Roxanne and Larry once more.

    The two of them eyed Jack instead, unsure of what he was about to say. Thetter shed them a

    smile before turning to the audience.

    ¡°All of you seated here are basically taking part in the project initiated by my family¡¯s research institute.

    Thisdy next to me is Roxanne Jarvis. Dr. Jarvis is an exemry student of Professor Harvey

    Lambert. She came back to Chanaea under his advice to manage VR Research Institute, and she¡¯ll

    also be one of the few working with the Damaris family this time around.¡±

    Then, Jack began to introduce Larry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve all heard of Dr. Larry Morrison. Not only is he the heir of the Morrison family, but he¡¯s

    also made great aplishments in the field of medicine. and is known for this internationally. With his

    participation, we¡¯ll be receiving financial support from the Morrison family too.¡±

    As soon as Jack¡¯s words fell, all the doubt in the crowd¡¯s eyes vanished and was now. reced with

    astonishment and veneration. While not many people had heard of Roxanne, Harvey was considered

    at legend.

    The fact that he had asked this student of his to manage a research institute on her own showed how

    highly he regarded her. That was also a testament to her abilities.

    As for Larry, most members of the audience had heard of him but had never had the chance to see him

    in person.

    No one had expected two youngsters who looked like they came from distinguished backgrounds to

    possess such capabilities.

    It¡¯s no wonder even Dr. Hopp asked for her advice!

    Yet, Roxanne and Larry had no intention of showing off, and they remained humble in the face of all

    these elders.

    When Jack was done introducing them. the two stood up and addressed the crowd, ¡°I hope we can all

    get along, and please feel free to correct us if we make any mistakes.¡±

    The other doctors sighed in amazement at their modesty.

    ¡°I had the privilege of working with them during the previous consultation, and I dare say that the future

    of medicine in Chanaea sure looks promising with people like them around!¡±

    As the person who had spent the longest time with Roxanne and Larry, Daniel couldn¡¯t help but rise

    and speak up for them in admiration.

    The crowd nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, Dr. Morrison, please excuse my rudeness from before. I hope you won¡¯t take it to heart,¡±

    someone apologized. The two youngsters beamed. ¡°Not at all! We¡¯re young, so it¡¯s only natural that

    you have your doubts.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 635

    Chapter 635

    More people began to express their amity toward Roxanne and Larry. It wasn¡¯t long before the

    ambiance of the room grew harmonious and rxed.

    Jack waited a while longer, and after seeing Roxanne and Larry return to their seats, he began to

    introduce the other doctors. Every figure here had some achievements in the medical field, so a mere

    mention of his or her was more than sufficient. Soon, everyone felt nothing but respect for one another,

    not to mention the anticipation of their uing coboration..

    Now that official talks were out of the way, the audience moved to light-hearted) topics, striking up

    conversations with those they were well-acquainted with.

    Despite not being a fan of socializing, Jack took the lead and headed to the middle of the crowd with a

    wine ss in hand.

    Roxanne and Larry clinked sses with all the elders there before returning to their seats. ¡°It looks like

    the coboration will go well,¡± Larrymented, grinning.

    Roxanne nodded in response and shot a nce at Jack, who was among the crowd. The man

    deserved all the credit for creating such a lovely atmosphere.

    I thought he was just a good doctor. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d make such a capable leader too. Then again, it¡¯s

    no surprise. If the future heir of the great Damaris family can¡¯t even control a crowd like this, there¡¯s no

    way Old Mr. Damaris would ever approve of him.

    Just as everyone chatted away happily, the door to the banquet hall suddenly flew open.

    The crowd instinctively looked toward the entrance, only to watch a group of young, aristocratic women

    make their way in.

    The one in the lead wore a long, pure white off-shoulder fishtail dress. At a quick nce, one wouldn¡¯t

    be able to tell if she was a real ssydy or just trying to be one.

    ¡°Jack! What a coincidence!¡± the woman greeted coyly, striding over to Jack. ¡°Indeed, Jessica,¡± Jack

    replied with a polite smile.

    The Damaris family shared good rtions with the Hightowers. Jessica Hightower, the eldest daughter

    of her family, was two years older than Jack. The two had been getting along fairly well in recent years.

    Even so, Jack was slightly displeased to see her barge in like this with her clique.

    This was a banquet for the Damaris family¡¯s future allies, after all. It was also an event held for official

    business. Hence, Jessica¡¯s arrival was rather untimely.

    Despite that, the man kept these thoughts to himself. ¡°This is?¡± someone asked in confusion.

    Jackposed himself and introduced the woman nonchntly, ¡°This is Jessica Hightower. She¡¯s the

    heiress of the Hightower family.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    With a grin, Jessica waved at the audience. ¡°I just so happen to be having a party with my girls next

    door and heard that Jack was here, so I thought I¡¯d drop by to say hi. I hope I¡¯m not being a bother!¡±

    Seeing that she knew Jack and learning from their prior experience with Roxanne and Larry, the crowd

    broke into a wide smile, not daring to mistreat this woman.

    Suddenly, someone nudged Jessica, signaling her to look in Roxanne¡¯s direction. Jessica¡¯s face

    clouded over instantly. What is such a pretty girl like her doing here? And it looks like she¡¯s sitting right

    next to Jack too!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 636

    Chapter 636

    ¡°If you¡¯re fine with it, can we join you?¡± Jessica slowly looked away from Roxanne and smiled at the

    others.

    Upon hearing that, the people shared a look with each other. They were already done talking about the

    main topic, and the woman was close to Jack, so they could not possibly reject her.

    The people nodded at Jack to gesture to him that they did not mind. Seeing that, Jack had no choice

    but to agree to it. ¡°Join us, then.¡±

    He then asked the server to add another seat.

    Jessica headed straight for the space that Jack had made. Then, as if finally seeing Roxanne, she

    nced at Roxanne with a shocked expression before turning to look at Jack in confusion. ¡°Is thisdy

    with you?¡±

    Jack nodded in affirmation. ¡°This is Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne did not know what Jessica was thinking about; she thought Jessica was doubting her abilities

    like the other doctors, so she smiled and greeted, ¡°You can just call me Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Jessica gave her a once-over. When she noticed Roxanne¡¯s exceptional appearance and thought

    about how Roxanne was in the same industry as Jack, as well as how Jack was friendly with her, a hint

    of animosity shed past Jessica¡¯s eyes.

    Still, she gave Roxanne a faint smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re impressive, Dr. Jarvis. You¡¯re young, but you¡¯re

    already working with the big shots in the medical world.¡±

    Roxanne pressed her lips together and shed Jessica a humble smile. ¡°I¡¯m just lucky.¡±

    When the server brought a chair over. Jessica did not budge from between Roxanne¡¯s and Jack¡¯s

    seats. There was no telling if she was doing that intentionally or not.

    Roxanne did not think much about it as she stood up and moved her chair to give space for Jessica.

    Jessica curled her lips and took her seat beside Jack¡¯s without hesitation. She then raised her head to

    look at Jack, who was still chatting away with the others with admiration in her eyes..

    Jack did not notice the subtle happenings at the side. He was too preupied with toasting the other

    doctors..

    ¡°Jack has been outstanding since he was young, but due to the Damaris family¡¯s rules, he rarely

    interacts with girls. The only exception is me, who grew up with him,¡± Jessica mentioned in deliberate

    nonchnce.

    However, Roxanne was the only one who could hear what she said.

    Confusion danced across Roxanne¡¯s mind when she heard the other woman¡¯s words. But still, for the

    sake of politeness, she smiled and replied, ¡°You must be close to Mr. Damaris, then.¡±

    Jessica turned to give her a look. Roxanne continued to smile at her sincerely. At the sight of that,

    Jessica furrowed her brows and continued dubiously, ¡°How did you get to know Jack?¡±

    Roxanne confessed, ¡°Old Mr. Queen rmended me to the Damaris family¡¯s medical consultation

    the other time, so I had the pleasure to aid the children with Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s heart sank again when she heard. that.

    The Hightower family was also involved in the medical world, but the medical skills she had were not

    enough to gain her a chance to attend the medical consultation with Jack.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Nevertheless, Jessica knew well the processes involved in the Damaris family¡¯s medical consultation.

    Therefore, she could imagine how close the two had been upon hearing Roxanne¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Is that so? It seems that you¡¯re much more skillful than I thought if you could attend the medical

    consultation with Jack.¡± Jessica praised unwillingly. ¡°Jack must think well of you.¡±

    Roxanne could sense something amiss, and for a moment, she did not know how to answer Jessica.

    No matter what she said in response to Jessica¡¯s words, it would seem as if her rtionship with Jack

    was a romantically ambiguous one.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 637

    Chapter 637

    ¡°Mr. Damaris surely isn¡¯t the only one who wanted her to join them. Roxanne had Old Mr. Damaris¡¯

    approval too,¡± uttered Larry, who had been paying attention to their interaction, when he saw that

    Roxanne was stumped.

    At that, Jessica knitted her brows and turned to the side to look at him.

    She had already noticed the young man a while ago. He was outstanding, but she was not interested in

    him. Yet, to her surprise, the man had actually forced himself into her line of sight and even defended

    Roxanne.

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­¡± Jessica started, frowning. Larry introduced himself politely, ¡°I¡¯m Larry Morrison. I¡¯m just an

    ordinary doctor, so you don¡¯t need to remember me.¡±

    Shock flitted past Jessica¡¯s eyes.

    Larry was the son of the Morrison family, and everyone within the circle would have heard about him.

    They knew that he was uninterested in his family¡¯s fortune and had established a ce for himself in

    the medical world. It was rare to spot Larry in banquets in Horington over the years.

    Therefore, it was Jessica¡¯s first time seeing him in person. She could not help but think that he lived up

    to his name. Even though he was the son of the Morrison family, he seemed calm and collected and

    not at all aggressive.

    Perhaps his many years of practicing medicine were what made him learn to keep his aggression away

    from his exterior.

    When Jessica came back to her senses, she promptly smiled and greeted Larry in return, ¡°So you¡¯re

    Mr. Morrison. I¡¯ve heard of you since a long time ago.¡±

    Larry nodded. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, Ms. Hightower, I¡¯d like to have a chat with Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Before Jessica could respond to that, Larry had already turned to Roxanne. ¡°Are you free, Dr. Jarvis?

    There are some things about medical practices that I¡¯d like to discuss with you.¡±

    Even Roxanne could not help but freeze for a moment.

    Although she knew that Larry was doing that to help her get out of her tough spot, it was the first time

    she had ever heard Larry speak to her in such a distant tone.

    Still, Roxanne managed to recollect herself quickly and smiled at Larry. ¡°Okay.¡± She then cast Jessica

    an apologetic look. ¡°Excuse me, Ms. Hightower.¡±

    Jessica could only give Roxanne a small smile before watching Roxanne walk over to sit down beside

    Larry.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The moment Roxanne sat down, she breathed out a heavy sigh and gave Larry a grateful smile. In a

    soft voice, she said, ¡°Thank you, Larry.¡±

    Larry sighed as well. ¡°Be careful in a while. Ms. Hightower seems to have misunderstood something.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in agreement.

    She did not know what she had done to make Jessica develop those unnecessary misunderstandings,

    but Jessica already had those misunderstandings, and it was not something Roxanne could rify

    swiftly in a few words.

    All she could do was tell Jack about itter so that the man could exin it to Jessica himself.

    When the other medical professionals saw Roxanne and Larry sitting together, they quickly crowd over

    to discuss questions about medical practices.

    Both Larry and Roxanne were well established in the medical world, and both hade back from

    overseas. Although the two of them to keep at low profile in their discussion, the things they said still

    piqued most people¡¯s interest.

    At the same time, the other doctors were willingly imparting their own experiences to the two. The

    people became closer after a discussion.

    The doctors found themselves admiring Roxanne more and more. Furthermore, they, too, began

    approving of what Daniel had said at the beginning-that the future of the medical field in Chanaea was

    promising.

    Jessica¡¯s wariness toward Roxanne grew intense as she listened to the people sing Roxanne¡¯s praises.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 638

    Chapter 638

    There had been no other women around Jack other than her for all these years. Even though she was

    two years older than Jack, Jessica was already thinking of herself as Jack¡¯s future wife until she

    encountered Roxanne.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The more Jessica saw otherspliment Roxanne, the more she couldn¡¯t stay seated. After scanning

    her surroundings and seeing that Jack was on the other side toasting to the doctors, Jessica filled at

    ss of wine for herself and walked over.¡°Jack, are you not done yet?¡± Jessica said as she walked

    over to Jack as if telling the others that he was hers. The women at the side cooed.

    Jack was in the middle of talking about professional matters with the others when he was suddenly

    interrupted by Jessica. Instantly, the smile on his face faded. ¡°I still need a little longer. If you¡¯re bored,

    you can head back with the other girls first. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯lle and visit you.¡±

    It was a subtle way of asking her to leave. Displeasure rose in Jessica¡¯s heart, but she still smiled and

    moved closer to him. Then she raised her ss and looked at the other doctors at the table. ¡°You¡¯re all

    Jack¡¯s seniors. As someone close to him, I have to give you a toast. Please allow me to do so.¡±

    With that. Jessica downed the ss of wine. The entire time, she acted as if she was thedy of Jack¡¯s

    household. The doctors exchanged a look. Despite how baffled they felt, they still politely took a sip

    from their sses.

    Jessica beamed with satisfaction and took the opportunity to stay by Jack¡¯s side.

    When the other women saw how intimate Jack and Jessica seemed, they cheered again.

    However, Jack realized that he could not continue after the interruption anymore. Hence, he said to the

    other doctors apologetically, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the details another day. It¡¯s gettingte now. Let¡¯s

    head back earlier after the merry meal.¡±

    The others agreed to it. Jack turned to nce at the person beside him and frowned. He then

    suppressed the displeasure in his heart and brought Jessica back to their seats.

    Just as he sat down in his seat, he noticed the changes at his table, and his frown deepened. ¡°Why is

    Dr. Jarvis on the other side now?¡± Jack asked despite knowing the answer. Roxanne stiffened and

    subconsciously glimpsed at Jessica.

    Before she could say anything, Jessica uttered, ¡°Mr. Morrison said that he had something to talk to Dr.

    Jarvis about, so Dr. Jarvis went over.¡±

    Then, with deliberate generosity, she added, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, I think Jack has something to say to you.

    Come over and sit here. I¡¯ll just sit at the side.¡±

    Despite her words, she remained seated with no intention of standing up. Roxanne smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine

    sitting here. I get to chat with my seniors better here.¡±

    However, Jack furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Indeed, I have something to talk to Dr. Jarvis about.

    Jessica, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to move.¡±

    Jessica had interrupted his event without regard to the situation, and Jack had tolerated her actions

    twice; he was not going to let her do as she pleased anymore.

    Both Roxanne and Jessica were taken. aback by his words..

    In fact, Jessica had never thought that Jack would actually drive her away.

    On the other hand, Roxanne was frozen in her spot because she could sense that Jack was trying to

    use her as an excuse to get rid of Jessica.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became tense. Jack turned to Jessica, who was still sitting

    beside him, expressionlessly.

    The moment her eyes met with his, Jessica gritted her teeth and stood up to give up the seat to

    Roxanne. Roxanne had no choice but to walk over.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 639

    Chapter 639

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, what do you want to say to me?¡± Roxanne asked after taking a seat beside him.

    She genuinely did not want to cause a scene, and Jessica, who was beside her, was staring at her. If

    Jack could note out with any topic, Roxanne was certain that Jessica¡¯s stare would burn a hole in

    her.

    Jack knew well what kind of situation she was in, so he said casually, ¡°I¡¯ll be relying on both you and

    Mr. Morrison for this coboration, so let me express my thanks

    first.¡±

    With that, he raised his ss and downed it.

    Roxanne lifted her ss politely and took a few sips as well.

    ¡°Jessica, where did that womane from? Why does it seem that Mr. Damaris thinks of her as

    someone important?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not in some kind of rtionship with Mr. Damaris, right? She looks like someone who knows

    how to seduce men!¡±

    The friends Jessica had brought along with

    her all grumbled about Roxanne and whispered their spections to Jessica when they saw the way

    Jack treated Roxanne.

    Jessica already felt threatened by Roxanne, so when she heard her friends¡¯ me fanningments,

    her frustration worsened.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re quite the crucial person for this coboration, Dr. Jarvis,¡± Jessica said through

    gritted teeth and raised her ss. ¡°I¡¯ll have to thank you on behalf of Jack, then. I hope you have a

    good time working with him.¡±

    She lifted her head to down the drink, but Jack stopped her with a frown.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for this. Dr. Jarvis and I know each other, so I can thank her myself,¡± uttered Jack as

    he stared at Jessica coldly.

    Jack could not im that he did not know what was in Jessica¡¯s mind, but their families were on good

    terms, so he had never voiced anything out loud as he maintained a good rtionship with her in

    public.

    However, Jack could not stand how Jessica

    was not reading the room at all anymore.

    Jessica could barely keep the smile on her face upon hearing Jack¡¯s words, and she paled.

    The ones near them could hear what Jack was trying to imply that Roxanne was closer to him.

    Jessica, in contrast, was nothing but a clown.

    As a matter of fact, Jessica¡¯s hand, which had been holding onto the ss of wine, froze midair when

    she heard Jack¡¯s words.

    An awkward silence ensued.

    Roxanne was caught between the two, and she could feel her head aching.

    In the end, Roxanne could not bear to watch Jessica¡¯s embarrassed look. She said, ¡°At the end of the

    day, we¡¯ll all have to put in much effort for this coboration since it¡¯s our work, so let¡¯s toast to that.¡±

    Hearing that, the others agreed and raised their ss to drink.

    Jessica took the chance to take a sip before putting her ss back in its original spot.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ll be getting right into business after this, so my friends and I will take our leave first.¡±

    The pale-faced Jessica stood up. She then lowered her head to look at Roxanne. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, there¡¯s

    something I want to talk to you about. Do you mind sending us to the door?¡±

    Roxanne was perplexed by her question, but there was no reason for her to reject Jessica, so she

    stood up and followed them to the doorway.

    ¡°Ms. Hightower, what would you like to talk about?¡±

    Jessica swept her gaze at the people at the table before turning back to Roxanne. Despite the smile on

    her face, her tone was cold. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that I¡¯ll thank you for helping me out of the awkward

    situation just now. I¡¯m warning you now to stay away from Jack.¡±

    Her words brought a frown to Roxanne¡¯s face.

    She had never expected to cross someone at a work-rted banquet.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne had been as friendly as she could be, but Jessica¡¯s animosity toward her had only increased.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 640

    Chapter 640

    Sensing Jessica¡¯s animosity, Jessica pursed her lips and muttered, ¡°I think you¡¯ve misunderstood

    something. I¡ª¡±

    ¡°I only believe what I see, so it¡¯s best for you to remember what I¡¯ve said.¡±

    Before Roxanne could say anything else, Jessica turned and left.

    Exasperation washed over Roxanne, and she turned to return to her seat.

    ¡°Sorry. Did I cause you any trouble?¡± Jack started apologetically when Roxanne sat down.

    ¡°I hope you won¡¯t use me as a shield if you encounter something like this next time. There are already

    some misunderstandings between Ms. Hightower and me.¡±

    ¡°I think she and I have some misunderstandings too.¡±

    Otherwise, she would not have acted as if she was his girlfriend earlier.

    If not for their families, Jack would have confronted her about the matter a long

    time ago.

    ¡°Still, don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll rify things with her once I get back. I won¡¯t let her trouble you

    anymore,¡± Jack added after a short moment of contemtion.

    Roxanne nodded. She was not too fazed by the matter.

    She did not know why, but she pitied Jack for meeting a woman like Jessica.

    However, the thought of Aubree soon crossed her mind.

    Here, she had Jack to rify things with Jessica, and it was not as if she was guilty in the first ce.

    On the other hand, Aubree still had her eyes on her; she was going to strike anytime, and Roxanne

    could only do so much to defend herself from Aubree.

    Roxanne realized that perhaps she was the more pitiful one.

    A bitter look crept upon Roxanne¡¯s face without her knowledge.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there something else?¡± Jack asked, puzzled.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and shrugged her emotions away before shing Jack a smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just find what happened today a little funny.¡±

    Jack apologized to her again.

    Without Jessica and her group of women, the atmosphere in the room was much more rxed.

    After having their meal in peace, everyone went back home.

    Roxanne and the other two had been forced to drink quite a bit by their seniors, so they could not drive

    themselves back.

    While Larry and Jack summoned their drivers, Roxanne nned to hail a cab home.

    The three of them went out of the hotel together.

    ¡°Roxanne, let me send you home. I don¡¯t think you can hail a cab at this time,¡± Larry suggested.

    Roxanne gave him a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can head home myself. It¡¯ste, and it¡¯s convenient for you to

    fetch me back. Your parents will be worried if you reach home

    Larry sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid anymore, so why are they still worried about me? You, on the other hand,

    will have Archie and Benny worrying about you if you reach homete.¡±

    The look in Roxanne¡¯s eyes turned tender when she thought about her children. At that moment, the

    warm lights by the hotel doorway shining on her gave her a gentler

    appearance.

    That was the sight Jack was greeted with when he turned to say something to them. He felt as if the

    sight of Roxanne had shot an arrow into his heart, and he could not help but gulp. In fact, he had even

    forgotten what he wanted to say to them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just give them heads upter. It¡¯ste, so it¡¯s best for me not to trouble you, Larry,¡± Roxanne

    rejected with a chuckle.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Larry¡¯s gaze darkened. He knew that she would not be easily convinced, so he had no choice but to

    give up. ¡°I¡¯ll wait here with you for a while, then. It¡¯ste, and I¡¯m worried about leaving you here alone.¡±

    Roxanne assented with a smile.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 641

    Chapter 641

    ¡°I¡¯ll send Ms. Jarvis back,¡± came Jack¡¯s voice from the side.

    Roxanne froze, and she quickly said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Even though they were close enough to be considered friends, Roxanne did not think that they were

    that close enough for Jack to send her home.

    She rejected Larry¡¯s offer because she felt that it would be inconvenient to do so.

    However, she rejected Jack because she felt that they were not close enough for him to send her back.

    Naturally, Jack could see the difference between Larry and him. Still, despite knowing that, he was

    disappointed.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be this courteous with me, Ms. Jarvis. We¡¯ll be working together in the near

    future. I just wish for us to get closer so that we can work better together.¡± Then he tamped down the

    rising strange feelings in him. ¡°Also, I¡¯m about to go back to my ce, and your house is on my way. It

    won¡¯t be

    troublesome at all.¡±

    A crease appeared between Roxanne¡¯s brows.

    Every excuse she could think of to reject Jack had been dismissed by him before she could even voice

    it. Even though she still felt that it was inappropriate for him to give her a ride, she simply could not

    come up with any reason to reject his offer.

    Larry didn¡¯t think much of it as he chimed in, ¡°In that case, just ept Mr. Damaris¡¯ offer, Roxanne.¡±

    Without a doubt, Larry would rather have Jack send Roxanne back than have Roxanne take a cab

    home.

    Since they both had said that, Roxanne had no choice but to agree to it. ¡°Sorry for the trouble, then, Mr.

    Damaris.¡±

    Jack let out a sigh inwardly and gave her a reassuring smile in response. ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a small

    matter.¡±

    The three of them then waited for the two drivers toe by the hotel entrance as they talked about

    the coboration.

    In the middle of their conversation, various

    footsteps could be heard from behind them.

    They guessed that a group of people had just finished their meal and wereing out of the hotel

    together.

    Hence, the trio stepped aside to open up a path for the people behind them without turning around.

    ¡°Slow down, Jessica!¡±

    The few young women behind them were supporting a drunk Jessica with worried looks on their faces.

    After leaving the event earlier, Jessica had downed countless sses of wine and became drunk. She

    was angry the more she thought about what had happened earlier.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    It took her friends a long while of persuasion to convince her to stop. Then, they tried to support her out

    of the hotel to return home.

    Jessica was truly drunk out of her mind. As the women supported her out, she

    continued to mumble under her breath, ¡°Roxanne Jarvis, huh? Just you wait! Jack¡¯s mine¡­¡±

    Just as the few young women were about to respond to that, they lifted their heads to see Roxanne

    and the two men.

    Jessica was still cursing away.

    ¡°Jessica, stop it!¡± one of the young women said.

    However, Jessica shoved that young woman¡¯s hand away and snapped, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! You¡¯re on

    Jarvis¡¯ side, aren¡¯t you? How dare you defend her?¡±

    The young woman who was shoved aside nced at Roxanne. Then, Jessica began swearing in her

    face, and the young woman¡¯s eyes reddened in panic.

    When Jessica looked at the spot where her friend was looking, she saw Roxanne and the other two. It

    took her a while before she

    realized that the woman in the trio was Roxanne.

    ¡°Roxanne!¡± Jessica stumbled over to the other woman.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows, and her expression darkened.

    She had hoped to avoid unnecessary trouble by pretending that she did not hear

    Jessica.

    Moreover, Jessica was someone Jack knew; Jack would be ced in a tight spot if she were to start a

    fight with Jessica.

    Yet, who would have known that Jessica would notice her, let alone storm over to her?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 642

    Chapter 642

    ¡°Jessica, what are you doing?¡± Jack stood in front of Roxanne grimly.

    Jessica was drunk, and she had lost most of her inhibition and rationality. Therefore, when she saw

    Jack defending Roxanne, she became even more enraged.

    Despite that, Jessica was still gentle with Jack. ¡°Move aside, Jack! This has nothing to do with you.¡± In

    fact, she still tried to squeeze out a smile for him.

    Jack frowned. ¡°Jessica, we¡¯re in a public space, so please mind your behavior. Go back soon if you¡¯re

    drunk!¡±

    With that, his eyes flitted toward Jessica¡¯s friends, a sign of him wanting them to take Jessica away.

    They immediately understood what he meant and carefully came over.

    However, just as they were about to reach Jessica, Jessica spotted them.

    ¡°Get lost, all of you!¡± Jessica shouted hysterically before turning to look at the spot behind Jack. ¡°Come

    out here,

    Roxanne! What are you scared of?¡±

    Roxanne met her gaze with a frown. ¡°Ms. Hightower, sober up. I¡¯m only friends with Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Even if they did have a rtionship, Jessica had no right to intervene in it.

    After all, the only thing between Jessica and Jack was that Jessica had a crush on thetter.

    Still, those words were not hers to say.

    ¡°Friends?¡± Jessicaughed mockingly. ¡°You have plenty of friends, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s already sote, but

    Mr. Morrison and Jack are still keeping youpany. I knew it. You¡¯re a minx who¡¯s going after two

    men at once. You¡¯re smug, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    The moment those words were out of her mouth, the expressions of the trio darkened.

    ¡°Jessica Hightower,¡± Jack bellowed. ¡°Mind your words. You and I have no romantic rtionship to

    speak of. Ms. Jarvis is only a business partner and a friend to us. What nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    Jessica was stunned by his words, and she

    said aggrievedly, ¡°Jack, what are you talking about? I like you!¡±

    Then she moved closer to Jack and stretched out her arms to hug him.

    Realizing what she was trying to do, Jack creased his forehead and instinctively pushed her away.

    Jessica stumbled and stood transfixed for a long while.

    Roxanne¡¯s frown deepened. She wanted to support Jessica, but Larry grabbed her arm. ¡°Roxanne, you

    can¡¯t always be kind to others.¡±

    The icy tone that Larry had was one that Roxanne had never heard before.

    Roxanne halted in her tracks. When she thought about the animosity the other woman had toward her,

    she chose to remain in her spot.

    ¡°You¡¯re drunk!¡± Jack shouted, trying to keep his anger to himself as he stared at the stunned woman

    supporting herself by the wall. ¡°Go home now, and I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened.¡±

    Realizing how grave the situation was,

    Jessica¡¯s friends quickly stepped forward to grab Jessica.

    ¡°Jessica, Mr. Damaris is angry. Let¡¯s hurry off now.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, Dr. Jarvis, we¡¯re really sorry. Jessica¡¯s drunk, so please don¡¯t hold her ountable for

    this.¡±

    The words of persuasion and the apologetic speech sounded at the same time.

    The young women then hurriedly tried to support Jessica again.

    However, before they could even touch her, Jessica clumsily straightened up with the help of the wall.

    The women sighed in relief, thinking that Jessica had sobered up. ¡°Jessica¡ª¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you!¡± Jessica red at Roxanne. ¡°You b*tch! If not for you, Jack wouldn¡¯t treat me

    like this!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 643

    Chapter 643

    As soon as she said that, and before the people could react, Jessica lunged toward Roxanne.

    Jack had pushed her closer to Roxanne just now, so there was no one between the two.

    By the time Larry turned around upon hearing themotion, Jessica was already a hair¡¯s breadth

    away from Roxanne.

    ¡°Roxanne, watch out!¡± Larry cried out, barely managing to pull Roxanne behind him.

    At the same time, Jack walked over and gripped Jessica¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you done?¡±

    Jessica ended up lunging toward an empty spot and was even berated by Jack. Her anger reached its

    peak, and she burst into tears. As she bawled, she pointed at Roxanne and continued cursing.

    There were people walking out of the hotel, and when they noticed themotion, they stopped in

    their tracks to watch the drama.

    Roxanne stood behind Larry, her heart still

    racing. She noticed that there were more and more people gathering around them, and she knew that

    she had to step forward and end the scene.

    If things were to continue, Roxanne could not imagine what rumors would spread

    tomorrow.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne took in a deep breath to recollect herself before stepping out from

    behind Larry.

    ¡°How dare youe out? This is all because of you. You seduced Jack!¡± Jessica shrieked.

    Jack furrowed his brows and tightened his grip on her arm.

    It was his first time encountering something like this, and he frankly had no idea how he should clear

    things up.

    Right as he was overwhelmed by his dilemma, Roxanne¡¯s calm voice sounded.

    ¡°Ms. Hightower, I¡¯ve already told you that we¡¯re only business partners. At most, we¡¯re friends. If I was

    really seducing Mr. Damaris, Mr. Morrison wouldn¡¯t be standing here now.¡±

    Roxanne pinched her palm to calm herself down. ¡°Moreover, even if I¡¯m in a rtionship with Mr.

    Damaris, you have no reason to act like a madwoman here. I mean, who are you to chide me?¡±

    Herst question hit the bullseye.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tears stained Jessica¡¯s face, and she failed to continue her sentence.

    In the end, she grabbed the hem of Jack¡¯s shirt desperately and mumbled despairingly, ¡°Jack, I like

    you. How can you do this to me?¡±

    Nevertheless, regardless of how polite Jack was, he could no longer keep up with the courteous

    demeanor in the face of a drunk, troublesome woman.

    He only swallowed and frowned in silence as he held himself back to the best of his ability while

    Jessica continued to cling to him.

    Right then, a group of men in suits came out of the hotel.

    The man walking in the front of the group had been chatting with the people when he turned to see that

    the hotel entrance was blocked by a crowd. Instantly, his

    expression turned cold, and he turned to question the hotel manager, ¡°What are those people doing?

    Why are they blocking the hotel entrance sote at night?¡±

    The manager nced at the man who spoke and exined weakly, ¡°Someone¡¯s drunk and causing a

    scene by the entrance. We¡¯ve sent our staff members to deal with it, but¡­¡±

    The patrons that the hotel served were rich and powerful, so none of the staff members dared to resort

    to force, and their efforts to persuade Jessica to stop fell short.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The manager hesitated for a beat before suggesting tentatively, ¡°Mr. Farwell, if you don¡¯t mind, you can

    exit through our employee¡¯sne. It¡¯ll be faster.¡±

    Lucian nced at the faraway crowd and drew his brows together in disdain.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 644

    Chapter 644

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, then shall we¡­¡± one started to ask Lucian¡¯s opinion.

    Lucian was silent as he turned and headed toward the employee¡¯sne that the manager was talking

    about.

    Just as he took two steps forward, he heard a hysterical woman¡¯s voice saying. ¡°Roxanne Jarvis, this is

    all your fault! If not for you, Jack wouldn¡¯t ignore me!¡±

    Lucian stopped in his tracks.

    At that, the others around him quickly stopped as well before casting him a look of confusion.

    Only Cayden knew what Lucian was thinking about, and he quickly said. ¡°Mr. Farwell, I¡¯ll go ahead and

    take a look.¡±

    Lucian inclined his head with a dark look in his eyes.

    After receiving his employer¡¯s approval, Cayden strode toward the entrance of the hotel.

    In the meantime, the others waited in their spots with Lucian, puzzled.

    Wasn¡¯t Mr. Farwell repulsed by the scene at the entrance just now? Why is he suddenly interested in

    it?

    A momentter, Lucian returned from the hotel entrance and whispered something to Lucian.

    In the next second, Lucian¡¯s expression visibly darkened.

    In fact, even the temperature around him lowered.

    The people held their breaths.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be it for today. Let¡¯s go on our separate ways now,¡± Lucian said to the people beside him after

    taking an expressionless nce at the crowd at the hotel entrance.

    Then he strode over to the doorway.

    The people looked at each other, unsure if they should actually leave or not.

    ¡°My apologies. Mr. Farwell has something to deal with, so we¡¯ll continue this another day,¡± Cayden

    insisted politely.

    The people hesitated for a brief moment as Cayden stared at them. Finally, they decided to leave via

    the employee¡¯sne with the manager.

    Once the people were gone, Cayden sighed in relief and turned to walk toward the hotel

    entrance.

    How can something so coincidental happen?

    Cayden had lost count of how many times the hotel Lucian was at for social gatherings coincided

    with Roxanne¡¯s.

    Furthermore, a drunk woman was stirring up trouble with Roxanne this time.

    I wonder how the scene is going to unfold once Mr. Farwell reaches them.

    Once again, Jessica¡¯s words put Roxanne in the spotlight.

    A headache began forming in Roxanne¡¯s head, for she had no idea what exnation she could

    possibly give.

    Perhaps to those who knew nothing about the situation, she was a wretched woman who seduced.

    men shamelessly.

    At that thought, Roxanne looked up at the expressions of the people in the crowd around them.

    The crowd was a small one, but everyone had dubious looks on their faces.

    Perhaps it was because they felt that they were above themotion-causing group. The crowd.

    looked away when Roxanne¡¯s gazended on them.

    Roxanne could not decipher what they were thinking about, and she felt even more helpless than

    before.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Hightower¡­¡± Although she knew that it would be no easy feat to convince a drunkard, Roxanne

    still wanted to try to defend herself.

    However, just as she called out to Jessica, she heard amotion from the crowd around her.

    Hence, she trailed off and instinctively turned toward the direction of the noise.

    It was then she was greeted by a tall figure striding toward her.

    Everyone turned to look at that man, who had his hair slicked back to reveal his sharp features.

    The man¡¯s brows were knitted, and his thin lips were pressed tightly into a straight line, which made his

    irritation visible to all. Moreover, he was wearing a tailor-made suit which entuated his figure and

    made him look noble.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 645

    Chapter 645

    The man¡¯s domineering presence silenced the crowd.

    Someone in the crowd finally came back to their senses when Lucian walked past them and whispered,

    ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the crowd erupted into an uproar. They did not even care about their

    reputation anymore as they stared at Lucian¡¯s back.

    Although they were all from prestigious families in Horington, they were ants inparison to Lucian.

    Moreover, they could barely have the chance to see Lucian in person.

    Therefore, now that they had the chance to do that, they couldn¡¯t help staring at him to their hearts¡¯

    content.

    Lucian¡¯s face was an eye candy for all.

    Roxanne could only stay rooted to her spot in the middle of the crowd as she watched the mant amble

    toward her. The look on her face had frozen, and she did not know what kind of reaction she should

    have at that moment. It seems that I have had ill luck recently. Not only is a drunkard seeking trouble

    with me at work, but Lucian¡¯s here at such horrendous timing. And it¡¯s right after Lucian said those

    things to me.

    Even though they were still a distance away from each other, Roxanne could sense the man¡¯s. on her

    and the tinge of anger in that gaze.

    gaze

    Roxanne wanted to turn in an attempt to flee when the thought of escaping never even urred. to her

    when Jessica was swearing at her.

    However, Lucian¡¯s mere gaze was enough to make her feel like running away.

    Yet, the man¡¯s gaze was like a nail that pinned her to her spot and forced her to stay.

    Roxanne quietly clenched her fists to calm herself down.

    ¡°Jack, I really love you. Apart from being a better doctor, what else does Roxanne have that¡¯s better

    than what I have?¡±

    Jessica was still babbling away.

    However, Jack was no longer focused on her; he was staring at Roxanne with aplicated look.

    Thest time he sent Roxanne back, he had witnessed the interaction between Roxanne and Lucian

    and found the air between the two to be strange.

    As Roxanne was still going to work with the Damaris family, Jack had taken the effort to look into her

    history.

    Unexpectedly, he had found out about what had happened to Roxanne and Lucian six years ago.

    Back then, Jack had thought about how Lucian was a fool.

    However, now that he was seeing the two in the same space again, he found himself thinking

    differently.

    Lucian, you¡¯ve already abandoned her, so why do you insist on clinging to her now?

    Simrly, Larry had a frown on his face, as he was worried on behalf of Roxanne.

    Time seemed to have slowed down.

    After what felt like cons, Lucian came to a stop right beside Roxanne, his shoulders almost touching

    hers.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you¡¯ve rejected me so firmly, but surprisingly, you¡¯re so sweet to another man. It¡¯s already

    sote at night, but you¡¯re fine with tolerating his admirer shouting in your face.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Those words were whispered into Roxanne¡¯s ear. When Lucian¡¯s hot breath tickled her ear, she froze.

    By the time she realized what he was doing, the man had already turned around to face the crowd with

    her.

    His words made Roxanne¡¯s heart lurch, for she had no idea what he was about to do.

    The moment the crowd saw that the two were standing with each other, they stopped focusing on

    Jessica.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 646

    Chapter 646

    ¡°Roxanne told me that she¡¯d be discussing with Mr. Morrison and Mr. Damaris about their coboration,

    but I never thought that the discussion would take so long.¡±

    Lucian sounded casual as he spoke to Jack and Larry, and even the way he called Roxanne¡¯s name

    was intimate.

    It truly sounded as if Roxanne was his woman and that she had only gone out for a business talk with

    them after gaining Lucian¡¯s approval.

    The moment Lucian said that, the people¡¯s eyes widened.

    Many knew that Lucian was engaged to a woman, and they knew that his fiancee was the daughter of

    the Pearson family.

    However, Lucian¡¯s attitude made them begin to wonder about his rtionship with Roxanne.

    When they thought about Lucian¡¯s status and the woman¡¯s divine looks, it did not seem all too

    surprising that they were in a rtionship.

    The people inhaled sharply, thinking that they had learned something shocking; they were ready. to

    seal their lips and say nothing about that to anyone.

    Roxanne was anxious when she saw the changes in their expressions. She wanted to part her lips. to

    say something to refute Lucian¡¯s words, but there was nothing she could say.

    After all, Lucian did not actually utter anything concrete.

    It was just misleading.

    If she were to speak without thinking, the man might twist her words.

    When she thought about what might happen, Roxanne bit her lower lip in defeat.

    Like the others, Larry¡¯s and Jack¡¯s expressions also changed when they heard Lucian¡¯s words.

    However, they had to admit that Lucian¡¯s appearance and the words he said were the best way to get

    Roxanne out of the mess.

    After sharing a look, they nodded at Lucian. ¡°The uing coboration is important, and there were

    quite a number of people at the event. That¡¯s why we didn¡¯t notice the time.¡±

    In other words, they were telling the crowd that the three of them had not been alone earlier.

    The crowd, naturally, dared not question Lucian.

    Only the drunk Jessica was still slurring her protests.

    ¡°Why did you have to sit so close to each other if you were talking about work? So what if she¡¯s a great

    doctor? What right does she have to sit with you? At the end of the day, it¡¯s all because of her pretty

    face!¡±

    As she spoke, she stumbled over to Roxanne, her finger still pointing at Roxanne¡¯s face.

    Jack¡¯s attention was fully on Roxanne and Lucian. Even though he could hear Jessica¡¯s voice, he did

    not realize when she had walked away from his side.

    By the time Jessica reappeared in his line of sight, she was already in between him and Roxanne.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Jack scrunched up his brows and tried to stop her.

    However, it would not be appropriate for him to be the one to make the move now.

    Hence, he had no choice but to remain still in his position as he watched Jessica ram herself onto

    a wall.

    Larry had even less right to do anything.

    Jessica¡¯s friends, on the other hand, were panicking, but Lucian¡¯s dominating presence stopped them

    from mustering the courage to pull Jessica back. So, they, too, could only watch as the scene. unfold.

    ¡°You¡­¡± Jessica staggered toward Roxanne until thetter was only a few steps away. ¡°You minx! What

    kind of medical skills can you possibly have with that look of yours? Y-Your looks are everything!¡±

    Roxanne had faced many simr questions like that before, but their questions had been looks in their

    eyes; none had ever voiced them out loud like that, let alone in a situation like this.

    Even if she wanted to defend herself, she could not prove that her medical skills were not as lousy as

    Jessica said they were with just words.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 647

    Chapter 647

    Everyone heard Jessica clearly.

    Of course, they did not know much about the medical field. Hence, they merely nodded at Jessica¡¯s

    remarks.

    After all, they had the perception that aplished doctors would typically be in their fifties. People

    would not normally associate a young and beautiful woman like Roxanne with being an aplished

    doctor in the medical field.

    Jessica¡¯s hand edged closer and closer to Roxanne¡¯s face. Thetter¡¯s face turned cold. She was

    ready to swat off Jessica¡¯s hand at any moment right then.

    However, before Roxanne could do so, arge hand struck first and immobilized Jessica¡¯s hand.

    The man clutching her hand had evidently exerted a considerable amount of force, so much so that

    Jessica lost her bnce and staggered a few steps back and missed Roxanne¡¯s face.

    ¡°You could consult Dr. Lambert if you have any doubts about her medical skills, or you could also ask

    Old Mr. Queen. I believe he will have an answer for you.¡± Lucian threw a scornful look at the tipsy

    woman before him. ¡°Also, if you can¡¯t control yourself after having a few drinks, you¡¯d better not attend

    these functions.¡±

    Before Jessica could respond, Lucian eyed the crowd and fixed his gaze on Cayden as he ordered,

    ¡°Get someone to send Ms. Hightower home.¡±

    Cayden hastily agreed.

    Lucian¡¯s grip hurt Jessica¡¯s wrist, and she slowly snapped out of her daze. Her blurry vision slowly

    became focused as she started to recognize the man before her.

    ¡°M-Mr. Farwell?¡± Her voice turned shaky as she registered the face in front of her.

    Lucian looked daggers at her. Noticing that she was finally sobering up, he swung her off to one side

    with a disdained look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve finally sobered up, Ms. Hightower. I think it¡¯s

    best that you refrain from drinking from now on.¡±

    Jessica felt her legs going jelly at the realization. She staggered a few steps backward before she

    could finally steady herself.

    Despite Lucian¡¯s rough treatment, Jessica dared not utter another word as she lowered her head, still

    reeling in from the shock.

    When Cayden finally brought along some people as Lucian instructed, he hesitated as he waited for

    Lucian¡¯s orders for his next course of action.

    Lucian nced at the woman beside him.

    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

    However, it did not seem that Roxanne wanted anything to do with the mess.

    Seeing as the misunderstanding had been resolved, Roxanne wanted to just put it all behind her.

    She said, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯re sober now, Ms. Hightower. I¡¯d like to excuse myself if there is nothing

    else.¡±

    Then, she looked around the crowd and stated, ¡°It¡¯s only a misunderstanding. I¡¯d appreciate it if all of

    you would move on and refrain from spreading gossip.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows in disagreement when he noticed that she was trying to y down the

    situation. However, he said nothing and went along with her as he shot a warning re at the

    crowd.

    The crowd agreed not to spread the rumor as they met Lucian¡¯s admonishing stare.

    Roxanne shed a grateful smile at the crowd. When she lowered her gaze, however, there was ar

    unmistakable weary look in her eyes.

    She had drunk her fair share of alcohol just now. As a result, she was feeling dizzy. After going through

    the drama, Roxanne was utterly drained.

    Lucian noticed her tired look, and his eyes darkened. He turned to Cayden and said, ¡°Send Ms.

    Hightower home, and let Mr. Hightower know that she is sent home on my order.¡±

    Jessica was slow to make sense of Lucian¡¯s remarks.

    However, the same could not be said for everyone else. They reckoned that life for Jessica would not

    be easy after this shenanigan that she had pulled.

    If Jessica¡¯s father, Stephen Hightower, knew that his daughter had offended Lucian, there was a slim

    chance that she would ever get to show her face in the public after this.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 648

    Chapter 648

    Soon, Cayden sent Jessica away.

    Only after getting out of the hotel diad Jessica finally make sense of what was happening. She

    struggled to break free, but it was all toote.

    After Jessica left, Lucian scanned the crowd.

    Everyone felt chills running down their backs as they met his gaze. They dared not linger and. hastily

    left afterward.

    Instantly, only a few people were left at the entrance of the hotel.

    ¡°Thank you for helping me out of the situation, Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne said.

    She lowered her gaze and tried to calm herself as she muttered her thanks to Lucian, consciously

    keeping her distance from the man. Then she turned around to head back to Larry¡¯s side.

    However, Lucian held her hand right after she turned around.

    Roxanne paused in her tracks and instinctively wanted to shrug him off, yet she did not have the

    courage to turn around and tell him off. She simply stood there stiffly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve always been insincere with your thanks, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Lucian said in an enigmatic tone.

    Then, he lifted his head to regard Jack and Larry who were standing not far from them. When he parted

    his lips, however, he did not sound as amiable as when he was defending Roxanne.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, Mr. Morrison, the both of you couldn¡¯t even handle a drunken woman, and as a result,

    your business partner here has suffered a scare. I¡¯m afraid this is hardly ideal as far as business

    coborations go,¡± Lucian said.

    When Cayden reported the matter to him earlier, he had only mentioned that Roxanne was being put

    on the spot, and Lucian hade to her aid without hesitation.

    He was upset to discover that Jack and Larry were actually present as well.

    Larry nced at Roxanne¡¯s stiffened face. He approached her and said to Lucian, ¡°It all happened too

    fast. We had no time to respond. Thank goodness, Roxanne is not hurt.¡±

    A guilty look flitted across Larry¡¯s eyes.

    Owing to his amicable personality, he had only thought about defending Roxanne when Jessica tried to

    admonish her. It never urred to him toe up with a more aggressive retaliation.

    Larry knew he could have done better.

    Lucian gave him a sardonic look and turned to look at Jack. He wanted to see what kind of exnation

    thetter woulde up with.

    Jack¡¯s eyes darkened. He did not fumble for an exnation. Instead, he said, ¡°I am to be med

    for this. This happened because of me. I will take care of the rest. Dr. Jarvis¡¯ name will not be tarnished

    because of this misunderstanding.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian pursed his lips into a thin, hard line. Then he regarded Roxanne with a frown.

    These two men were the ones whom he had witnessed to be quite close to Roxanne.

    In fact, Lucian felt threatened by their presence.

    However, seeing as these two men could not even protect Roxanne from being ndered, Lucian

    vowed that he would never hand her over to any of them.

    Roxanne was his and his only.

    The tension among the four of them was palpable right then.

    Of course, Roxanne felt the air going still as well. She lifted her head to look at the three men. She

    could not help but frown as she noticed the tense expression on their faces. Hence, she took the

    initiative to break the silence.

    ¡°Please let go of me, Mr. Farwell. I¡¯m not going to run away.¡±

    With that, Roxanne wriggled her wrist out of his grip.

    Lucian cocked an eyebrow and let go of her.

    He had only gripped her hand because he did not wish to see her standing beside another man.

    Given the situation, it would not seem right, no matter where she stood.

    Lucian reckoned that Roxanne must have realized the same as well.

    He was right. Roxanne did notice that something was off. She hesitated for a moment and made no

    move. Then she looked at Jack and asked, ¡°Mr. Damaris, is the car not here

    yet?¡±

    It was gettingte. She should be heading home.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 649

    Chapter 649

    Roxanne could feel the air growing still right then.

    Needless to say, it was because of Lucian.

    Roxanne clenched her fist and told herself repeatedly not to turn around and watch. She wanted to

    pretend that Lucian was not there at all.

    His question had made her squirm uneasily. At the thought of his out-of-ce confession. Roxanne

    was worried that he might make more unreasonable demands.

    Meanwhile, Jack frowned when he saw that the driver was runningte.

    ¡°Let me make a call,¡± Jack said as he took out his phone.

    The next moment, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Since Mr. Damaris¡¯ driver is going to take some time, I

    could send you home if you don¡¯t mind, Ms.Jarvis.**

    Roxanne tensed up once again and turned around immediately to reject his offer. ¡°That won¡¯t be

    necessary. I¡¯ve already made the arrangement with Mr. Damaris. Feel free to leave first if you¡¯re in a

    rush. Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Then Roxanne scurried to Jack¡¯s side.

    She did not wish to be alone with Lucian, afraid that he might say anything that would cripple her

    defenses, or worse, entrap her again.

    Roxanne had not seen Lucian¡¯s tricking in the morning, and that served as a lesson for her to be

    warier of him.

    Noticing that Roxanne was about to run away and scurry off to another man¡¯s side, Lucian reached out

    to grip her hand once again. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you won¡¯t run away. Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne paused in her tracks and lowered her gaze. After she straightened out her rambling thoughts,

    she turned around and met Lucian¡¯s gaze calmly. ¡°Mr. Farwell, I¡¯m grateful for your kind gesture. But I

    don¡¯t wish to trouble you further since it¡¯s already quitete. I¡¯ll just head back in Mr. Damaris¡¯ car.¡±

    Having said that, Roxanne noticed that Lucian was staring at some ce behind her.

    She did not know what he was staring at. However, the two men behind Roxanne were already staring

    right back at Lucian.

    After some time, Lucian averted his gaze and said, ¡°Is it truly that much trouble? I¡¯ve given you many

    rides, Ms. Jarvis. Isn¡¯t it aliule toote to say that you¡¯re troubling me? Or are you saying that you feel

    morefortable with Mr. Damaris, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne stared at the man incredulously.

    First, it was Larry, and now it¡¯s Jack. What the hell does he tani?

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    If any other man were to say that, Roxanne would surely think that the man was jealous.

    However, the man standing before her was no other man.

    Lucian would never be jealous because of her.

    Besides, she was not in that kind of rtionship with Jack.

    Roxanne could understand it if it came from the drunken Jessica¡¯s mouth. However, to hear iting

    out of Lucian was an insult.

    Even if she were not to dwell on his dubious confession, Roxanne could not believe that the man who

    had just proimed his love for her would say something like this to deny her efforts.

    ¡°It just so happens that my ce is along his way. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, Mr. Farwell.¡± Roxanne

    said as she tried her best to suppress the boiling rage inside of her. ¡°How are you different from Ms.

    Hightower if you say such things?¡±

    Roxanne could feel the grip on her wrist tighten right after she said that.

    The pain made her wince. However, she gritted her teeth and continued, ¡°I have worked very hard to

    secure this coboration with Mr. Damaris. You can alwayse up with a myriad of ways to humiliate

    me if you must. But please don¡¯t belittle or deny my effort in this matter!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 650

    Chapter 650

    Roxannc leveled a starcat Lucian as if she was questioning him about the reason he was using hier

    like so many others who did not know any better.

    Lucian was momentarily stumped.

    He was angry at himself for saying things that he should not have said. His tone was gentler when he

    spoke again. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    Lucian simply did not wish to see hier leave with another man.

    However, his rification was to no avail. Roxanne¡¯s face stiffened as she rebutted, ¡°What could you

    possibly mean to say then. Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian frowned and cast a nce at Jack before saying, ¡°After themotion just now, my efforts to

    defend you would be in vain if you should be spotted to leave with Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Then, his gaze drifted from Jack back to Roxanne as he said in a low voice, ¡°I know you might not feel

    very grateful for my help just now, but I don¡¯t wish to see my efforts going down the drain either. Do

    consider my stand in the matter, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback. His words had managed to sway her.

    Lucian had a point. So many people had witnessed the drama just now, and they all had heard what

    Jessica said.

    If Lucian had not stopped Jessica, Roxanne knew she would have beenbeled as the woman who

    had only secured the coboration with Jack because of her pretty face, and the nder would have

    tarnished the Damaris family¡¯s reputation as well.

    It had taken much effort on Lucian¡¯s part to clear her name, but it would all have been for nothing if

    Jack was spotted sending her home.

    People who were eager to nder her name would jump at the chance and use her of being

    involved with Jack.

    Roxanne knew that the tide of public opinion would turn against her.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Hence, she gave up on her initial n. Roxanne turned to Jack and said apologetically, ¡°Mr. Farwell is

    right. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to send me back, Mr. Damaris. I will hail a cab home.¡±

    Jack could find no words to refute Lucian¡¯s im, for he knew that it was a perfectly sound argument.

    Larry eyed the two men and said gently. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let me send you home.¡±

    Lucian then said derisively, ¡°Do you really think there¡¯s a difference between you and Mr. Damaris

    sending her home?¡±

    Larry frowned in response.

    Although he was reluctant to admit it, Lucian was right. Both he and Jack were the pirs of the

    coboration project with the Damaris family. Any one of them sending her home would incite

    gestiction as to the reason Roxanne could participate in it.

    Larry went silent, as he could find no words to refute Lucian.

    Roxanne shed Larry a grateful smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s all right, Larry. I was not nning to trouble you

    either.¡±

    Then she turned around to face Lucian once again. Just when she was about to say something. Lucian

    interjected, ¡°I have nothing to do with the coboration project. Nobody can nder your name if I¡¯m

    the one to send you home. Besides, Archie and Benny are still waiting for you at home. I suppose you

    don¡¯t wish to keep them waiting for long, yes?¡±

    Despite still feeling offended by what Lucian had said, Roxanne could not find a better way out of the

    situation.

    She hated to admit it, but Lucian always knew her weakness and would use it against her.

    ¡°Since Mr. Farwell has put it that way, let him send you home, Roxanne,¡± Larry said.

    Roxanne went silent for a few seconds before she relented. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian pursed his lips and bade goodbye to the other two men impassively before leaving with

    Roxanne.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 651

    Chapter 651

    Her Good Qualities Jack¡¯s gaze gradually darkened as he stared at their leaving figures from behind.

    Their current rtionship is genuinely baffling me. I can see that Lucian inclines to win Roxanne back,

    but I cannot figure out her stance. Complicated emotions surged within Jack when he was reminded of

    Roxanne¡¯s appearance as she stood under the lights earlier. She¡¯s clueless about my feelings.

    Along the way, Lucian wrapped his hand around Roxanne¡¯s wrist tightly. He exerted a great force on

    her wrist and caused her to be in pain. ¡°Let go of me!¡± She tried to break free of his grip, but her futile

    attempt merely prompted him to grab her more closely and firmly. Lucian decided never to let go of her

    hand anymore because when he had done so earlier, Roxanne almost approached another man. She

    had no choice but to give up after a few times of struggling in vain and having herints

    disregarded by Lucian the whole time. As a result, she allowed him to drag her along to the roadside.

    The driver had already driven the car over. The driver got out of the vehicle when he saw them walking

    toward the car.

    Then, he politely opened the door to the backseat and waited for Lucian and Roxanne to get into the

    car. Roxanne hesitated, looking at the opened car door. Although the vehicle¡¯s backseat was very

    spacious, she still thought she would be too close to Lucian if they sat together in the backseat.

    However, before she coulde up with an excuse to refuse, Lucian had already ced his hands on

    her shoulder authoritatively and ushered her into the car. By the time she registered what had

    happened, she heard the sound of the car door closing. The driver swiftly returned to the driver¡¯s seat.

    Lucian told the driver Roxanne¡¯s address.

    Then, the car began to move and was soon heading in her house¡¯s direction in no time. Throughout the

    ride, dead silence filled the air inside the car. Roxanne thought he would say something, but

    unexpectedly, he remained quiet even after a long while. She let out a sigh of relief inwardly. I can live

    with this. Since he¡¯s quiet, I don¡¯t have to worry about him spouting nonsensical words. A wave of

    drowsiness washed over her right after she put down her guard. The temperature inside the vehicle

    was optimal, and the car¡¯s interior was noiseless. In addition to being under the influence of the alcohol

    she had drunk earlier, Roxanne could not help but begin dozing off under such a conducive ambiance.

    She dug her fingers into her palms to force herself to stay awake, but that method was ineffective.

    Soon, she fell asleep without realizing it. Even though the driver had tried his best to keep the ride

    steady, there were still some unavoidable bumps on the road.

    Amidst her grogginess, Roxanne knocked her head against the car window and reflexively tilted her

    body sideways, causing her head to drop to Lucian¡¯s side. Sitting next to her, Lucian noticed her

    movements for some time, but he simply stayed silent. Lucian¡¯s anger, provoked by Roxanne¡¯s multiple

    refusals to his offer and her decision to walk up to the other two guys, had yet to dissipate. Therefore,

    he was afraid of uttering any words he might regret if he spoke at that moment. He frowned slightly

    when he saw Roxanne shifting her body weight to the other side due to her ufortable sleeping

    posture. Judging by how her face flushed after she dozed off, she probably consumed alcohol.

    The sight of her appearance jogged his mind, causing the scene at the hotel the other night to

    resurface in his mind for a moment. That night, she was caught up in a simr drunken, drowsy state,

    questioning him in a mumble about why he had failed to notice her good qualities. Lucian felt a little

    heavy-hearted as he recalled the incident that night. Ultimately, he could not stop himself from reaching

    out and pulling her into his arms so that she could rest morefortably. He didn¡¯t know if his

    identally exaggerated motion had startled her because, to his surprise, Roxanne, who had been

    sleeping soundly moments ago, suddenly woke up in a daze. Sensing her movements in his embrace,

    Lucian knitted his brows slightly and instinctively stopped moving.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 652

    Chapter 652

    Chapter 652 yed Into His Hands Roxanne felt a little disoriented and hot upon waking up. For a

    moment, she even forgot where she was. She struggled to sit up. Only after taking in her surroundings

    did she remember she was in Lucian¡¯s car. What did I lean on when I fell asleep earlier? She

    subconsciously nced at the man sitting next to her. Lucian had already retracted his arms. Judging

    by his way of sitting, it was as if nothing had happened just now. However, aside from his embrace,

    Roxanne could not fathom where else she could¡¯ve been lying. She uttered guiltily, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I dozed

    off earlier.¡± As soon as she finished her sentence, she sensed Lucian shifting his pensive gaze onto

    her.

    She squirmed in her seat awkwardly, wanting to put more distance between them. Lucian¡¯s gaze

    darkened when he noticed her intention. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, considering how soundly you slept earlier, I

    suppose you¡¯re very satisfied with the environment inside my car.¡± Roxanne¡¯s body stiffened. Her eyes

    darted around the car¡¯s interior as shecked the courage to meet Lucian¡¯s gaze. ¡°I drank some alcohol

    just now, so I felt sleepy.¡± Frustration surged within her as she spoke. I can¡¯t believe I still fell asleep

    after my best effort to stay awake.

    Not to mention, I even snoozed in his arms. She did not know if she had leaned over to his side in a

    stupor or if Lucian had pulled her into his embrace. Either way, her actions would cause her to appear

    mendacious. After all, she had tly rejected Lucian previously, yet, moments ago, she lowered her

    guard and drifted off in his car. She feared to imagine how Lucian would perceive her if she had thrown

    herself at him when she was asleep. At that thought, Roxanne braced herself and exined, ¡°I nodded

    off and was in a groggy state earlier, so please don¡¯t take it to your heart if I¡¯ve done anything impolite

    by ident.¡± He could tell she was trying to dissociate herself from him again. Reluctant to let her get

    her way, he uttered solemnly, ¡°Of course.

    I understand your intention of selecting a cozier ce to rest because leaning against the window was

    ufortable.¡± Upon hearing that, Roxanne nced at him anxiously and regarded him with an

    inquiring look. Her eyes were slightly watery as she had just woken up. The dim lights in the car¡¯s

    interior reflected off her eyes, causing her to look extraordinarily innocent. Lucian was intrigued after

    seeing the look on her face. ¡°If you¡¯re ming yourself for creasing my shirt, you don¡¯t have to feel

    sorry. I can simply ask Catalina to take care of it when I get back.¡± He casually reached out to tidy the

    hem of his shirt as he spoke. Roxanne¡¯s uneasiness intensified as she was clueless about what had

    happened when she nodded off. She failed to wrap her mind around the situation while she took note

    of his action and even doubted the authenticity of his words.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Why would I throw myself into his arms? But his shirt is indeed slightly wrinkled. Roxanne did not know

    if her brain wasgging due to the effect of alcohol or because she had just woken up. Lucian bit his

    lower lip in amusement at the sight of her frantic mien. She was watching him with unblinking eyes the

    whole time. Naturally, she did not miss the mischievous grin that shed across his face. After seeing

    that, the truth finally dawned on her. He¡¯s toying with me. Recalling her panicky manner earlier,

    Roxanne reckoned she had yed into Lucian¡¯s hand. Realizing that, she pursed her lips and sat

    upright in annoyance.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 653

    Chapter 653

    Chapter 653 Misunderstand Pin-drop silence ensued in the car once again. Suddenly, Roxanne¡¯s

    phone lit up. It was a message from Larry, asking her if she had arrived home. Even though Larry was

    not physically in front of her at that moment, a courteous smile still spread across her face when she

    saw him showing concern for her. She replied: I¡¯m still on the way back. A secondter, he responded

    back: Let me know when you¡¯re home. Roxanne agreed while beaming. Lucian noticed the illuminated

    screen of her phone and turned to nce in her direction. Then, he caught sight of the faint smile on

    her face.

    Following her line of vision, he saw Larry¡¯s name on the top of her screen. Evidently, she was texting

    Larry. Lucian¡¯s mood, which had just slightly improved, plummeted again following the observation. In

    what way am Icking? Roxanne grins so happily even when replying to Larry¡¯s message, yet

    whenever she¡¯s around me, she always behaves warily. At that thought, the temperature around Lucian

    dropped gradually. By the time Roxanne was done responding to her messages and kept her phone,

    she sensitively detected the tense atmosphere inside the car. Just as she recalled what she could have

    possibly done to offend Lucian, his voice rang out beside her. ¡°It seems you¡¯re still maintaining a close

    rtionship with Mr. Morrison, Ms. Jarvis.¡± Roxanne was stunned after hearing that.

    She swiftly realized Lucian must have seen her texting Larry. Her expression abruptly turned gloomy.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for you to peek while I¡¯m using my phone?¡± After listening to that

    remark, Lucian frowned and uttered displeasingly, ¡°The inside of the car is so dark. It¡¯ll be difficult for

    me not to see what you¡¯re doing. Roxanne was slightly taken aback. It gradually dawned on her that

    her lit phone screen was indeed eye-catching inside the dim car. Nevertheless, she did not think that

    was a reason for Lucian to pry into her privacy. Despite feeling indignant, Roxanne did not want to

    argue with him regarding that matter, so she merely said, ¡°Larry is just concerned about my

    whereabouts. Please don¡¯t misunderstand us, Mr. Farwell.¡± Lucian¡¯s previous assumption about her

    rtionship with Larry had caused her to have lingering fears and concerns. Sensing her cautious tone,

    Lucian furrowed his brows. Ultimately, he didn¡¯t press that matter further. However, discontentment

    surged within him when he was reminded of her cheerful smile from before.

    A few momentster, he said in a deep voice while suppressing his rage, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, please don¡¯t

    forget that I¡¯m still pursuing you.¡± Roxanne did not anticipate their topic of conversation would take such

    an unexpected turn. She was dumbfounded for a few seconds before forcing herself to stay calm and

    responding, ¡°That¡¯s your problem. I¡¯ve never taken that matter seriously from the beginning. Even if

    you¡¯re really pursuing me, that would be your issue. I have no obligations to cooperate with you

    whatsoever.¡± She could vividly feel the growing tension in the air after she was done talking. Roxanne

    dug her fingers into her palms when she sensed Lucian¡¯s temper rising and forced herself to meet his

    gaze.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°In that case, you should take it seriously from now on.¡± An unfathomable look gleamed in his eyes. ¡°I

    don¡¯t need you to cooperate with me, but you¡¯ll have to keep a distance from other men for the time

    being.¡± His ridiculous request amused her. ¡°As you¡¯ve mentioned, you¡¯re my suitor, so what right do you

    have to restrict me from associating with other men? I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any problem even if I wish to

    ept the courtships from a few men at the same time.¡± Lucian furrowed his brows. When he heard

    Roxanne announcing her hypothetical wish to ept the courtships from a few men, his temper

    instinctively red but he managed to contain his anger at thest minute.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 654

    Chapter 654

    Chapter 654 Take My Words Seriously Roxanne soon recognized the inappropriateness of her words

    after she was done talking. She was under the assumption that Lucian would retort what she said

    coldly but didn¡¯t hear his voice even after some time. Amidst the silence, the atmosphere inside the car

    grew more unfavorable. Just as Roxanne was about to speak further, Lucian¡¯s slightly resigned voice

    sounded. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, please treat me the same way you treat your other suitors, and don¡¯t be

    prejudiced against anyone.¡± He contemted for a long while and had no choice but to concede. When

    Roxanne heard that, her heart instantly clenched. She even doubted if her ears were ying tricks on

    her. How could someone as proud and arrogant as Lucian say something like that? ¡°If Mr. Morrison is

    the other suitor you¡¯re talking about, Ms. Jarvis, please treat me the same way you treat him.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    After all, we¡¯ve known one another for almost as long as you are acquainted with Mr. Morrison.¡± Lucian

    pinched between his brows with inexplicable emotions churning within him and said, ¡°I made mistakes

    in the past, but I hope you¡¯ll give me an opportunity to make amends, Ms. Jarvis. At the very least,

    please have faith in what I¡¯ve said.¡± Lucian felt helpless, realizing Roxanne had taken all his previous

    efforts lightly. This time, she was finally convinced that she wasn¡¯t hallucinating. I can¡¯t believe Lucian is

    yielding to me. Not to mention, he¡¯s talking to me in such a submissive tone. Ever since their reunion,

    Lucian had always behaved assertively. He would do as he pleased and never gave Roxanne a chance

    to express her will, constantly forcing her toply with his wishes. As a result, she refused to ept

    him all the while. At that moment, Roxanne could not help but lower her guard as she took in Lucian¡¯s

    amodating manner. She fell silent and was at a loss for words.

    After all, she had no choice but to take him seriously after listening to his speech, but Aubree¡¯s

    existence was undoubtedly a massive obstacle in their rtionship, rendering his words unconvincing.

    Her indifferent demeanor clearly wavered despite her silence. Lucian bored his eyes into Roxanne. Not

    expecting her to provide him with an answer, he asked further, ¡°So, what do you think I should do for

    you to give me a chance for a fairpetition?¡± She merely felt her head ache upon listening to his

    volleys of questions. ¡°Lucian, stop pressuring me, and let me think this through.¡± Roxanne needed time

    to figure out the paradigm of their current rtionship and Lucian¡¯s state of mind when telling her all

    those things. Lucian knitted his brows after hearing that. Seemingly to prove what he just said true, he

    fell silent afterward. Conflict swirled within Roxanne¡¯s heart.

    The two of them did not speak again until the car gradually came to a halt at Roxanne¡¯s doorstep. ¡°I

    shall take my leave now.¡± Roxanne hastily got out of the vehicle right after the car stopped moving as if

    she was a criminal on the run. Just as she was about to close the door, arge hand impeded her.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart jumped into her throat. She froze, not knowing what Lucian was going to do. His

    expression was not visible in the shadows as he said earnestly, ¡°I will do as you say, so I hope you can

    take my words seriously too.¡±

    Roxanne tightened her grip on the car door after she heard him. She fell silent for a few seconds but

    ultimately nodded in response. Lucian withdrew his extended arm after she agreed to his request. His

    voice sounded less grim as he uttered, ¡°Rest early.¡± Roxanne bobbled her head slightly, closed the car

    door, and turned around to enter the mansion.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 655

    Chapter 655

    Chapter 655 I Will Exin To Este The sound of footsteps could be heard from upstairs the moment

    she stepped through the door. ¡°Mommy!¡± Archie and Benny rushed out of their room, trotted down the

    stairs, and stopped in front of her, staring intently at her with odd expressions. Still feeling heavy-

    hearted, Roxanne had no choice but to put away her thoughts as she met the boys¡¯ gazes. ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong?¡± As soon as she said that, she saw the boys curiously peering at the door as if searching for

    something. After a while, they retracted their gazes, looking disappointed. ¡°What are you two looking

    for?¡± Roxanne asked, puzzled. The boys looked up at Roxanne with disappointment written all over

    their faces.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mommy, is Essie noting today?¡± Those words confused Roxanne even more. She could not

    understand why they would suddenly bring Este up. ¡°It¡¯ste. Essie should be sleeping already.¡±

    Archie and Benny tilted their heads in puzzlement. ¡°But wasn¡¯t it Mr. Farwell who sent you home just

    now? Didn¡¯t Essie tag along?¡± The boys were worried about Roxanne when she had not returned at

    such an hour. Hence, they kept running to the windows to check for signs of her return. When they

    caught sight of Roxanne stepping out of Lucian¡¯s car, they hurried downstairs to greet Este, thinking

    thetter would havee along, too. However, by the time they descended the stairs, Roxanne had

    already entered the house with no signs of Este behind her. Roxanne¡¯s expression froze slightly

    when she found out the children had seen Lucian sending her home. Worry shed past her eyes.

    I wonder if they noticed the tension between Lucian and me. Did they sense anything weird? Roxanne

    studied their expressions for a while. Realizing they were only focused on looking for Este, the

    former sighed with relief and forced a smile. ¡°Mr. Farwell and I met at work. Just like you two, Essie is

    also waiting for Mr. Farwell at home.¡± The children nodded in understanding and started asking

    Roxanne about her day. Roxanne was so overwhelmed by her thoughts that she briefly answered the

    children and urged them to return to their beds before retiring to her room to wash up. While she was

    washing up, Lucian¡¯s words during the car ride echoed in her mind. They filled her heart withplex

    feelings and even slowed her down in everything she did. By the time she stepped out of the bathroom,

    an hour had passed. Suddenly, her phone that was on the table lit up.

    Roxanne walked over and saw Larry¡¯s name on her screen. It was at that moment that Roxanne

    suddenly remembered she was supposed to inform Larry she had returned home. Her mind was so

    upied with Lucian the moment she came home that she had forgotten all about it. Seeing the screen

    was still shing, she quickly returned Larry¡¯s call. ¡°Roxanne?¡± Larry¡¯s voice sounded the second the

    call connected. Roxanne immediately apologized, using the boys as an excuse, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Larry. I

    was so busy coaxing Archie and Benny that I forgot to call you.¡± Larry heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine.

    All that matters is that you¡¯re okay. I was about to give Mr. Farwell a call if you hadn¡¯t answered your

    phone just now.¡± The mention of Lucian triggered a strange feeling in her heart. Thankfully, Larry did

    not ask much. He merely asked how she was doing before hanging up.

    Roxanne was about to breathe a sigh of relief when she saw the phone screen dim. To her surprise, it

    soon lit up again. It was a text from Lucian. It read: If you¡¯re too busy these days and don¡¯t have the

    time to attend the concert we agreed upon previously, you can choose not to go. I¡¯ll exin it to Essie.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart, which had finally calmed down, was flooded with emotions again after she had read

    the contextless text.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 656

    Chapter 656

    After taking several seconds to recollect herself, Roxanne finally replied: I had already promised her I

    would go to the concert. What¡¯s the meaning of this, Mr. Farwell?

    Lucian¡¯s reply came almost instantly. It read: I just figured you¡¯d be busy handling the coboration with

    the Damaris family for these couple of days. I won¡¯t force you to attend the concert if you don¡¯t have the

    time.

    A conjecture formed in her mind when she read thest sentence.

    Il must be because of what I said in the car about not forcing himself that made him bring this up

    suddenly. From his point of view, I was forced to a r to attend the concert because Essie kept inviting

    me over and over again. Is he trying to make up for past mistakes. Then?

    The thought of Lucian making changes because of what she said earlier gave her a strange feeling. In

    fact, she almost believed what he said about wanting to pursue her.

    Realizing what she was thinking, Roxanne immediately snapped out of her daze and recollected her

    thoughts, She then lowered her gaze and typeda reply

    Meanwhile, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened when he did not receive a reply from her,

    After the conversation in the car that night, Lucian went back and talked to Jonathan about it. which

    liclped him understand how to pursue her.

    Thanks to Roxanne¡¯s words, he had thought long and hard about the things he had done in the

    past.

    All he could do to salvage the situation was give her the option to refuse to attend the convert.

    That morning. Roxanne did not seem too willing to attend it when Este invited her.

    It was only because Este started tearing up that Roxanne had no choice but to agree.

    Moreover, Lucian did not give her the chance to refuse.

    Now that she had requested for some time to think, he did not want to force her into attending the

    concert.

    I¡¯ve already made apromise. Why is she still not replying?

    Just as he was wondering if he should ask her about it, his phone vibrated.

    Lucian frowned slightly, and he lowered his gaze to nce at his phone.

    It was a reply from Roxanne.

    Roxanne: I¡¯m nowhere as busy as you. Mr. Farwell. Besides, I¡¯ve already promised Este I¡¯d attend

    the concert with her. I never break the promises I made to a child. I¡¯ll definitely be there on time.

    Lucian frowned after reading the next, but a faint smile soon formed on his lips. He replied: See

    you this weekend.

    He had already made apromise, yet Roxanne still insisted on attending the concert.

    It was a pleasant surprise for him, regardless of whether Este was the reason for Roxanne¡¯s decision

    Meanwhile, after hitting the reply button, Roxanne tossed the phone aside. She did not even bother to

    read Lucian¡¯s reply.

    The reason she chose to attend the concert was really because of the promise she made to Este.

    Nheless, she knew a reply like that might make Lucian get the wrong idea.

    After all, she had just told him not to force her and give her some time to think.

    Yet, she did not seize the opportunity when Lucian made a concession.

    Anyone who witnessed all that would think Roxanne was ying hard to get.

    In fact, even Roxanne found it ironic.

    Regardless, she had already promised Este she would attend the concert.

    Roxanne could not bear to see Este teary-eyed again.

    It¡¯s really wonderful that he can make apromise. I hope he can keep up the behavior and keep his

    distance from me during the concert.

    Roxanne¡¯s mind was in a mess the entire night when she thought about all the possible scenarios that

    could happen at the concert. She even wondered if she had made the wrong decision. Unfortunately, it

    was already toote to regret her choices.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 657

    Chapter 657

    Roxanne was awakened by the sound ofughter downstairs early the following murine

    Her mind was so chaoticst night that she fell asleep only after a boy time. Anim, berbrad pounded

    from theck of sleep

    Roxanne nced at the time. She wanted to get some more verp, but there word tot mond to the

    laughter downstairs.

    Given no choice, Roxanne had to crawl out of bed and walk out of her room with all the eyes.

    When she looked down from upstairs, she spotted Madilyn ying with the two children in the

    living room.

    Seeing that, Roxanne could not help but sigh helplessly

    This woman lives so near to our house, but we havent heard from her for the past fer dry. Yet, she here

    to disturb my sleep now.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± The boys looked up as soon as they heard Poxanne¡¯s roon door open

    Madilyn, too. followed their gaze. The moment she sw Roxanne¡¯s terribleplexion, the smile on her

    face was reced with a look of worry. Did we wake you up

    Roxanne nodded without beating around the bush. Massaging her pounding temples, she asked. ¡°Why

    are you here today?

    Sensing Roxanne was feeling unwell, Madilyn stopperi ying with the children what¡¯s wrong Are you

    unwell: Why do you look so terrible:

    Archie and Benny gazed at their mother with concern. looking extremely quilty for waking her up.

    Roxanne sighed in exasperation when she met the trio¡¯s worried gazes. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just didn¡¯t sleep

    wellst night. Then, I got woken up by you guys.

    Hearing that, Madilyn pulled the children to her side and said apologetically, ¡°Go and get some sleep.

    I¡¯ll take they out to y for a while.

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t fall back to sleep, anyway. Please carry on I¡¯ll be down in a while.¡±

    With that, she turned around to wash up.

    Meanwhile, Madilyn exchanged nces with the boys.

    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. I told you to lower your voices, but you boys didn¡¯t listen,¡¯ Madilyn reprimanded first.

    The boys angrily ced their hands on their hips as they stared at their godmother, who said

    those words shamelessly.

    I did not take long for Roxanne to wash up. When she was done, she descended the stairs, yawning at

    the same time.

    Madilyn? had bought breakfast for them. The children had already eaten theirs, and Roxanne¡¯s portion

    was set aside on the table.

    Hence, Roxanne went over to the dining table to have her breakfast.

    Madilyn brought the boys over to the dining table and sat beside her, asking, ¡°What were you thinking

    aboutst night? You look like you were up the entire night.¡±

    A look of exasperation shed in Roxanne¡¯s eyes when she thought of the reason that kept her awake.

    She shook her head as if nothing was wrong. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I drank some alcohol during my social

    gatheringst night. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t sleep well.¡±

    Hearing that, Madilyn shot the boys a suspicious nce.

    The boys nodded, though they were not really sure.

    Only then did Madilyn? believe Roxanne¡¯s words. Frowning, the former advised, ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on

    yourself. You might not be worried about your health, but these kids are.¡±

    With that, she gazed downward at the two kids, who immediately nodded to y along.

    Roxanne could not help but smile at their act. ¡°All right. Besides, I¡¯m not the only one who¡¯s guilty.

    You¡¯re the same, too. You¡¯ve been swamped with worktely, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Madilyn rolled her eyes. ¡°Ugh. I had no choice.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    For some reason, the hospital had been severely understaffed for the past few days. Madilyn had no

    choice but to do whatever she could to help, which threw her into a spiral of hectess for the past

    month. Now that she finally had more free time that week, she decided to pay Archie and Benny a visit.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 658

    Chapter 658

    Roxanne chuckled when she heard Madilyn grumbling.

    Pulling the children into her embrace, Madilyn said with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s been such a busy month, but I¡¯m

    already fecling much better after seeing these two kiddos.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    With that, she forcefully nted kisses on the boys cheeks, only to be shoved away by them in disdain.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and y tomorrow! We haven¡¯t spent much time together ever since you guys returned.

    It¡¯s my day off tomorrow. I can take all of you out for the entire day,¡± Madilyn suggested, looking

    expectant.

    The boys¡¯ eyes lit up at the idea of going out to y. They instantly turned to Roxanne to hear her

    response.

    Roxanne felt conflicted when she was met by the trio¡¯s expectant gazes. ¡°I¡¯m afraid tomorrow is a no-

    no.¡±

    The moment those words left her mouth, the trio¡¯s faces fell simultaneously.

    Madilyn stared at Roxanne with an exaggerated expression. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re working tomorrow.¡±

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°No,¡± was all she replied, leaving Madilyn even more confused.

    ¡°Then, what? Spit it out. There¡¯s nothing we can¡¯t tell one another.¡±

    There was a slight change in Roxanne¡¯s countenance, and she cast the boys a troubled nce.

    The boys looked just as inquisitive as Madilyn.

    Seeing that, Roxanne shook her head in exasperation.

    The concert was tomorrow, and she had yet to inform the boys about it.

    Their expressions told her they would not let her off easily if she did note up with a valid reason.

    However, Roxanne feared her best friend would get the wrong idea if she told them she was going to a

    concert with Lucian.

    Just as Roxanne was wondering if she should tell them the truth, the children guessed, ¡°Mommy. are

    we going to the concert tomorrow?¡±

    Roxanne froze, and she subconsciously turned to check Madilyn¡¯s expression.

    Madilyn was puzzled. ¡°A concert? Since when were you interested in events like that? Spill. Are you

    biding soincibing from mic?¡±

    Roxanne stuttered, ¡°N-No¡­ I-It¡¯s just-¡±

    The boys cut her off while looking at Madilyn seriously. ¡°Aunt Madilyn, we¡¯re going to a concert with Mr.

    Farwell and Essic tomorrow. So, we can¡¯t go with you. We¡¯ll hang out with you next weck, okay?¡±

    Roxanne could not help but sigh at the boys¡¯ betrayal, averting her gaze guiltily.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡± Madilyn¡¯s look of confusion was gradually reced with shock, ¡°You mean Lucian

    Farwell?¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips without saying a word.

    Right then. Madilyn¡¯s confused expression returned. ¡°Lucian invited you to a concert? Is he¡­ changing

    his ways?¡±

    She was well aware of the drama between Roxanne and Lucian that had been going on for six years

    until now.

    Madilyn still could not bring herself to forgive Lucian for treating Roxanne so coldly six years ago.

    At first, Madilyn thought Roxanne and Lucian would not be in touch when Roxanne returned. To her

    surprise, the drama still carried on.

    On top of that, she realized Lucian had been the one taking the initiative to contact Roxanne.

    At that thought, Madilyn could not help but ask, ¡°What exactly is going on between you two?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart trembled, and she looked troubled. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s on his mind, either.¡±

    Madilyn was heartbroken when she saw Roxanne¡¯s expression.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 659

    Chapter 659

    Madilyn know nothing of the recent events that happened between Roxanne and Lucian.

    However, judging by Roxanne¡¯s expression, Madilyn knew the rtionship was the very reason the

    former was ling troubled.

    After several seconds of silence, Madilyn suggested seriously, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why don¡¯t you¡­ think

    about it? Why don¡¯t you try dating him?¡±

    Madilyn was, after all, not Roxanne herself. Hence, it was easier for her to ept the fact that Lucian

    had feelings for Roxannepared to thetter.

    Ever since Roxanne returned, Madilyn had witnessed the former and Lucian together several times.

    She had to admit that the duo looked good together.

    If Lucian truly had a change of heart and wanted to make up for the mistakes he made six years ago,

    Madilyn did not mind letting her best friend give Lucian a go.

    Besides, she could tell Roxanne could not refuse Lucian because of the bond he had with the children.

    If that¡¯s the case, she might as well give him that he wants and try dating him. They can just break up if

    they really don¡¯have feelings for each other. At least they tried it out.

    of course, Roxanne did not know what was on Madilyn¡¯s mind. Therefore, a look of panic appeared on

    her face the second she heard Madilyn say that.

    Meanwhile, Madilyn was too focused on weighing the pros and cons of their rtionship that she barely

    noticed her best friend¡¯s expression.

    After mulling it over, Madilyn palled Roxanne on the shoulder, saying solemnly. ¡°I mean it. If Mr. Farwell

    has changed his mind and wants to pursue you, you don¡¯t have to shut him out because of what

    happened six years ago. You can still consider dating him.¡±

    Her words caused Roxanne¡¯s frown to deepen.

    Madilyn was about to continue when she suddenly remembered the two boys beside her. She turned to

    them and waved dismissively. ¡°Go ahead and y on your own for a while. I have something important

    to discuss with your mommy.¡±

    Seeing the mysterious look on her face, the boys nodded innocently. Deep down, they knew Madilyn

    was going to talk to Roxanne about Lucian,

    When the boys were out of their sight, Mucilyn findly turned her head and continued. ¡°If Mr. Farwell is

    sincere about his feelings, I don¡¯t see why you can¡¯t give him a chance. Besides, you dont have anyone

    you like at the moment, and he¡¯s the biological father of the two kids. Who knows? You might find

    yourself a rolto him once you dale liim. If it really doesn¡¯t work out, you can just break up with him.

    Ii¡¯s not a big deal, anyway.¡±

    Upon hearing her justification, Roxanne pondered for a moment before voicing her concern. ¡°But how

    would I know if he¡¯s sincere about it? Also, he already has a fiance, and she¡¯s Aubree.¡±

    Hearing that, Madilyn frowned, looking more serious. ¡°If you give him a chance and get to know him

    gradually. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find out if he¡¯s being sincere or not. As for Aubree¡­¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Madilyn sounded hesitant at the mention of Aubree¡¯s name.

    After all, she knew how Lucian treated Aubree back then.

    As an outsider to the situation, she would not believe Lucian could give up on Aubree so easily.

    Still¡­

    Madilyn kept quiet for a moment before reluctantly littering. Although I can¡¯t ept how he treated you

    six years ago, it also proved that he wouldnt let someone he loves feel aggrieved. So, if he really likes

    you, he¡¯ll definitely exin things to Aubrec.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 660

    Chapter 660

    After giving her advice, Madilyn suddenly asked, ¡°So? Was I right? Is Lucian really pursuing you?¡±

    Shocked by her best friend¡¯s exaggerated tone, Roxanne froze for a few seconds before returning to

    her senses. She smiled nonchntly, ¡°I have no idea what he is thinking. Maybe he¡¯s trying to get close

    to me because Este likes me more.¡±

    Regardless, Madilyn figured her guess was not too far from the truth. She gave Roxanne a serious

    nce. ¡°I¡¯m serious. You should try giving the rtionship a go. Just take it as a chance to make up for

    all the regrets from six years ago.¡±

    At that, Roxanne fell into deep thought. Finally, shc forced a smile and said, ¡°All right. Thank you.¡±

    Madilyn got up and hugged her. ¡°You know you cane to me whenever you have something

    troubling you, right? Don¡¯t keep it to yourself.¡±

    Roxanne assented with a smile

    Madilyn knew Roxanne needed more time to think about it. Thus, she stopped talking and remained

    quict in her seat while waiting for thetter to finish her breakfast

    After breakfast, they yed with Archie and Benny for the entire day. Madilyn did not leave until the

    sun had setpletely.

    Before going to bed, the boys asked Roxanne with concern, ¡°Mommy, are we going to the concert

    tomorrow?¡±

    She nodded in response

    Only then did the boys feel much at case and shut their eyes obediently.

    Once they were asleep, Roxanne got up and returned to her room. As shey on the bed, her licad

    was filled with Madilyn¡¯s words from that morning. At the same time, memorics of Lucian¡¯s recent

    actions reyed in her mind.

    All that made her feel confused and conflicted, causing her to take a long time to fall asleep.

    Perhaps she was so troubled that she woke up rather early the next morning.

    After lying in bed for a while, she prepared herself mentally and got out of bed to prepare breakfast for

    the children.

    While she was making breakfast, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Roxanne halted her movement. She had a rough idea of who was at the door, which was why she did

    not dare to open it.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Even so, the doorbell kept ringing.

    Awakened by the doorbell, the boys ambled out of their room, still half asleep. They thought

    Roxanne was still sleeping, so they tiptoed down the stairs for fear of waking her up.

    As soon as they arrived downstairs, they saw Roxanne standing in the kitchen.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Archic and Benny exchanged puzzled nces, not understanding why she was not getting

    the door when she was already up.

    Snapping out of it, Roxanne met the boys¡¯ confused gazes and forced a calm smile. ¡°Go wash up. I¡¯ll

    get the door.¡±

    Hearing that, the boys returned to their room without giving it much thought.

    Roxanne stood unmoving for a while. She calmed herself before striding to the door.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    The moment the door opened, Este¡¯s childish voice traveled into her ears.

    Roxanne forced herself to look at the little girl first!

    It was obvious that Este had put effort into her appearance that day. Her long hair was tied up using

    arge white ribbon with a bow knot, though there was a strand of hair that got caught in the knot. She

    was also dressed in a white tutu skirt, which made her look like a little angel.

    Este looked up at Roxanne, grinning contently. I

    Meeting Este¡¯s gaze, Roxanne felt much better, as if she was relieved of all the stress she had been

    feeling

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 661

    Chapter 661

    Chapter 661 identally Ruined

    Roxanne smiled back at Este before looking up to meet Lucian¡¯s gaze. He

    wore a ck, custom-made suit, and his hair was styled with hair gel, revealing

    his handsome features.

    When their eyes met, Lucian¡¯s hostility seemed to have lessened. ¡°Good

    morning.¡± Pursing her lips, Roxanne nodded in response. ¡°Good morning. Why

    are you¡ª¡±

    Este answered excitedly before Roxanne could finish her question, ¡°I¡¯m here

    with Daddy to pick all of you up!¡± As she spoke, she peered into the house

    curiously. ¡°Where are Archie and Benny? Are they still in bed?¡±

    Enter title¡­

    Roxanne lowered her eyes and patted the girl¡¯s head. She then looked up and

    gazed at the man in front of her before turning sideways hesitantly to let the pair

    in. ¡°They¡¯re already up and are getting ready upstairs. They should being

    down soon. Come on in, Essie. You can wait inside.¡±

    Este nodded and pulled Lucian into the mansion.

    As they walked past Roxanne, Lucian cast her a mysterious nce.

    Noting that, Roxanne frowned and narrowed her eyes without saying a word.

    I said I¡¯d bring the children there by myself. He even agreed to it. And now, he¡¯s

    showing up at my door to pick us up? I can¡¯t even refuse because he brought

    Este along with him.

    Two days ago, she was feeling hesitant when Lucian was willing topromise

    for her. But, thinking back, she only regretted feeling that way.

    He¡¯s clearly still as domineering as always!

    After ushering them to take a seat in the living room, she poured them each a

    ss of water out of politeness before returning to the kitchen to prepare

    breakfast for the boys.

    Not long after, Archie and Benny could be heard descending the stairs.

    They greeted Lucian politely and ran off to y with Este.

    When Roxanne heard the children¡¯s excited voices, she tried her best to forget

    about the other adult in the living room. Gradually, she felt more rxed.

    Soon, Roxanne had finished preparing breakfast.

    Just as she was about to bring the food out for the boys, arge hand reached

    out from behind her and took the two tes away.

    Roxanne froze.

    She was so focused on forgetting Lucian¡¯s existence that she did not expect him

    to watch her every move. In fact, he even came over to help her as soon as she

    finished cooking.

    The moment she realized all that, she could not fool herself anymore, and all

    sorts of emotions started surging in her heart.

    Seeing the food being ced on the dining table, the boys hurried over and took

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    their seats without waiting for Roxanne to call out to them.

    Este, too, did not wait for Roxanne¡¯s invitation. She simply made her way to

    the dining room as though she were in her own home, taking a seat beside the

    Roxanne looked confused when she saw Este sitting down beside her. ¡°Have

    you not had your breakfast, Essie?¡±

    Este nodded innocently. ¡°Daddy says we¡¯re going out to have breakfast

    together.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback by her words.

    It was toote for Lucian to stop Este from speaking by the time he realized

    she was going to sell him out. In the end, he could only frown and avoid

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze, pretending as if nothing had happened.

    Meanwhile, realization finally dawned on Roxanne. So, Lucian has nned out

    the schedule for today without informing me about it. No wonder he broke his

    promise and brought Este here to pick us up. But it looks like I¡¯ve identally

    ruined his n.

    For a moment, Roxanne did not know what to say to lighten the awkward

    atmosphere.

    Oblivious to the awkwardness between the adults, Este took a bite of

    Roxanne¡¯s cooking and said happily, ¡°Mm! Ms. Jarvis¡¯ cooking is the best!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 662

    Chapter 662

    Chapter 662 Look Intimate

    Este¡¯s voice brought Roxanne back to reality. Roxanne felt strangely guilty as

    she nced at Lucian, who was still standing at the corner. She hesitated for a

    while before saying softly, ¡°Come and join us, Mr. Farwell. You haven¡¯t had your

    breakfast, too, right?¡±

    Lucian frowned, but he still took a seat beside the children. The truth was, he

    had nned out the schedule for the day. He did not expect Roxanne to go

    straight into the kitchen before he could inform her about it.

    The atmosphere at the breakfast table was the same as usual. Roxanne and

    the children enjoyed themselves happily while Lucian sat quietly in his seat,

    Enter title¡­

    looking extremely out of ce.

    When they finished their breakfast, it was still too early to go to the concert.

    Hence, Roxanne yed with the children at home the entire morning.

    Soon, noon arrived. Lucian suggested taking them out for lunch, to which

    Roxanne agreed, despite recalling the misunderstanding from that morning.

    As they exited the house, Roxanne thought of driving herself¡ªincluding the

    boys¡ªto the lunch location. However, the moment she met Este¡¯s gaze, her

    heart softened, and she instructed the boys to enter Lucian¡¯s car.

    She took the passenger seat while the children happily sat in the back as they

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    discussed the concert that was happening that night with great excitement.

    As she listened to their discussion, she felt much more rxed, and a smile

    appeared on her face.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze softened as well when he saw the smiles on Roxanne¡¯s and the

    children¡¯s faces.

    The restaurant Lucian had made a reservation in was located on the busiest

    road in the city center, which was quite far from Roxanne¡¯s house.

    It took them some time to arrive near the mall and park the car.

    By the time they arrived at the restaurant¡¯s entrance, it was already the peak

    hour for lunch.

    Thankfully, Lucian had made a reservation beforehand, so they did not have to

    waste time queueing up.

    The waiter led all five of them to a table by the window.

    In the meantime, someone was watching them with eyes wide open in the

    corner of the restaurant.

    ¡°Frieda? What¡¯s wrong? What are you looking at?¡± Hasso Levandi asked the

    person in front of him, perplexed.

    The restaurant was well known among the rich in Horington, but not everyone

    was able to get in. In fact, other people, apart from the few prestigious families,

    did not even have the right to make a reservation there.

    Though Hasso¡¯s family was wealthy, they were merely a family that had recently

    made a fortune. They were nowhere near the rich¡¯s social circle.

    That day, Frieda suddenly requested to have a meal at that restaurant. In order

    to not disappoint her, Hasso had queued up early in the morning to get a table.

    Just as the meal was going well, Frieda suddenly seemed distracted and began

    staring at the table beside the window.

    Hasso could not understand what was going on.

    Regardless, Frieda did not seem to hear him. She kept her eyes fixed on the

    group of five who were sitting by the window.

    This b*tch. Didn¡¯t Sonya and Aubree teach Roxanne a lesson already? How

    dare she share a table with Lucian and Essie? And why do they look so

    intimate?

    Sensing Frieda¡¯s displeasure, Hasso followed her gaze in puzzlement, only to

    find the quintet, which left him even more confused.

    His family had just be wealthy, so he barely knew much about the rich. As

    the family¡¯s second heir, who was new to all that, he had no clue who Lucian

    was. When he gazed at the quintet, he only thought of them as an attractive and

    harmonious family.

    He did not know why Frieda was ring at them so fiercely.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 663

    Chapter 663

    Chapter 663 New Clothes For Este

    ¡°Frieda, do you know them?¡± Hasso couldn¡¯t help but ask. Frieda slowly

    returned to her senses and nced at him with furrowed eyebrows. The disdain

    in her eyes swiftly faded. ¡°There¡¯s bad blood between me and that woman.¡±

    ¡°What did she do to you?¡± Hasso asked, confused. Frieda pursed her lips and

    put on an angry look. ¡°She stole my friend¡¯s man. I can¡¯t stand that.¡±

    Hasso was momentarily stunned when he saw his goddess getting angry. He

    then stood up and assumed a posture as though he was going to help her get

    revenge. ¡°I¡¯ll teach that woman a lesson!¡±

    Enter title¡­

    Frieda couldn¡¯t help but roll her eyes. Quickly schooling her emotions, she

    gently kicked his leg under the table. ¡°Sit down! Don¡¯t act so rashly. It¡¯ll be

    embarrassing if you make a scene!¡±

    Because she kicked him very lightly, he thought she was flirting with him. He sat

    back down obediently and asked, ¡°What do you n to do, then? I¡¯ll do

    whatever you ask!¡±

    Frieda smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s follow them and see what they¡¯re up to.¡±

    Hasso agreed without hesitation.

    Roxanne and the others knew nothing about the duo¡¯s existence.

    After lunch, there was still some time before the concert started. Roxanne had

    wanted to bring the children to have fun somewhere. To her surprise, Lucian

    suggested taking them to the mall.

    Roxanne asked hesitatingly, ¡°Is there anything you need to buy?¡±

    In her opinion, shopping in a mall together like that was basically something

    only a family would do.

    She was worried that outsiders might misunderstand, especially when they were

    bringing three children along.

    Lucian nced at Este, who was sitting next to Roxanne, and said, ¡°It¡¯s been

    a while since I¡¯ve bought Essie new clothes. I don¡¯t know what girls like to wear,

    and since we have time today, I¡¯m hoping you¡¯ll be able to help, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    When Este heard that, she promptly nodded as she looked at Roxanne

    expectantly.

    Her grandmother had always been the one buying clothes for her. She wanted

    to wear the clothes that Roxanne picked out for her.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened when she saw the pitiful look in the girl¡¯s eyes, and so

    she nodded in agreement.

    With that, all of them left the restaurant and went straight to the mall next door.

    Meanwhile, Frieda, who only had a few mouthfuls of her food, stood up with the

    intention of following them when she saw them leave.

    ¡°Frieda, there¡¯s still so much food left,¡± Hasso called out to her in distress as he

    looked at the table full of food.

    Annoyance shed past Frieda¡¯s eyes. She turned around and reproached,

    ¡°They¡¯re gone! If you want to eat, we cane back here next time!¡±

    Hasso¡¯s heart ached for the wasted food, but he still went along with his

    goddess and followed her.

    The two followed them from a distance. When Frieda saw them entering the

    children¡¯s clothing section in the mall, she unwillingly stopped in her tracks, then

    pulled Hasso to the nearby women¡¯s clothing section, knowing that they would

    stand out too much and easily get caught.

    ¡°Hello, Miss. What type of clothes do you like?¡± An employee promptly arrived in

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    front of them.

    Frieda was bent on keeping an eye on Roxanne and the others. So, when she

    heard that, she swept her gaze past the clothes, picked a few expensive ones,

    told the employee her size, and asked the employee to bag them up.

    At the side, Hasso felt immense pain when he saw her splurge like that.

    However, he liked her pretty face very much, and he wanted to climb the social

    clothes

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 664

    Chapter 664

    Chapter 664 Matching Dresses

    Roxanne did not really buy any new clothes for the children after returning to the

    country. The clothes that they had were basically bought by Madilyn.

    Lucian was even less experienced in buying clothes for children. Looking at the

    various stores in the children¡¯s clothing section and feeling somewhat

    overwhelmed, he simply let the children choose what they wanted.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este suddenly tugged on Roxanne¡¯s sleeve. Perplexed, Roxanne

    trailed the girl¡¯s line of sight and saw a store with simple decorations. Many of

    the clothes inside the store were sets of adult and children¡¯s clothing.

    Enter title¡­

    Clearly, the store was selling matching outfits. Because they were in a high-end

    mall, a lot of the matching outfits inside were formal clothing.

    It was the first time Este had seen simr-looking clothing for adults and

    children. She was very excited about the prospect of wearing matching dresses

    with Roxanne. Roxanne, however, was a little hesitant.

    She could more or less guess what the girl was thinking. However, she was

    already making a big concession to help pick the girl¡¯s clothes. If she were to

    wear matching outfits with the girl, people would undoubtedly misunderstand

    their rtionship.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Essie. How about we look at other stores?¡± She leaned over

    and tried to divert Este¡¯s attention.

    However, Este refused to move her gaze away from that store. Her watery

    eyes were filled with hope.

    It was also the first time Archie and Benny had seen that type of clothing. They

    nced at Lucian with slight anticipation, but they didn¡¯t have the courage to

    say it.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that the children refused to move, Roxanne looked at Lucian helplessly

    to seek his help.

    Their eyes met for a short moment before he averted his gaze. Clearly, he

    wanted her to take care of the mess.

    Roxanne¡¯s head was starting to hurt.

    Before she could say anything, Este had already pulled her sleeve and led

    her to the shop.

    With no other choice, Roxanne followed the girl inside. I hope she doesn¡¯t make

    any outrageous requests.

    ¡°Wee!¡± The employee had been watching them for a long time. Her eyes

    were filled with excitement when she saw them finally entering the shop.

    They were the most good-looking family she had met ever since she started

    working there. If I can get their approval to take a photo of them togetherter

    and hang that picture at the entrance of the shop, our sales will undoubtedly

    soar!

    At the thought of this, the employee became more and more weing toward

    them.

    ¡°You kids are so adorable! What type of clothes do you like? I can help you all

    try them out,¡± the employee offered as she smiled at the children.

    The children were dazzled by the many choices avable, as it was their first

    time picking out clothing for themselves.

    Roxanne had wanted to pick the clothes for the children. However, when she

    thought about how the shop only sold matching outfits, her mind was abuzz with

    chaos and she lost the mood to shop. She could only leave the children to look

    around on their own.

    Suddenly, Este tugged her sleeve again.

    Upon returning to her senses, Roxanne followed Este¡¯s line of sight, her

    nerves stretched taut.

    She saw two dresses in front of them. One was a simple fishtail dress, its

    shoulder straps and hem of the skirt decorated with small diamonds. It looked

    simple and had an unobtrusive design. The other was a pure white princess

    dress that came in a smaller size. The hem of the skirt was embellished with

    pearls, making it look much more charming and adorable.

    While there were differences between the two dresses, their overall style was

    simr enough that people would know that those two belonged to a matching

    set at a nce.

    Este looked at the dresses, then at Roxanne with anticipation written all over

    her face

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 665

    Chapter 665

    Chapter 665 Watch What You Say

    Roxanne furrowed her eyebrows slightly. She was about to exin to Este

    that matching outfits were meant to be worn with her daddy and mommy when

    the employee beat her to it.

    ¡°You have such a good eye, little girl! This set of matching dresses really fits you

    and your mommy!¡± Roxanne was stunned. She nced at Este before

    shifting her gaze to the employee, wanting to deny that statement.

    To her surprise, before she could speak, the girl was already hugging her arm.

    Thetter even called out sweetly, ¡°Mommy!¡± For a moment, Roxanne didn¡¯t

    know how to respond.

    Enter title¡­

    Este, on the other hand, was filled with anticipation. Daddy said he¡¯ll make

    Ms. Jarvis my mommy. It should be fine if I call her Mommy right now!

    Roxanne was stunned for a long time. When she recollected herself, she turned

    to look at Lucian and wondered how he would react.

    Lucian loves Essie very much, so I bet her real mommy probably holds a very

    important spot in his heart. He¡¯ll probaably correct Essie¡¯s mistake soon.

    Lucian furrowed his brows when his eyes met hers. After staying silent for a few

    seconds, he approached Este expressionlessly and looked down at her from

    above. ¡°Watch what you say, Essie.¡±

    Este didn¡¯t expect her attempt at helping her father chase after Roxanne

    would cause her to be reprimanded.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°No! I want Ms. Jarvis to be my mommy,¡± Este, her eyes red, mumbled

    aggrievedly, upon hearing his stern tone and gave him an using look. ¡°You

    said¡ª¡±

    Seeing that he was going to be sold out by his own daughter again, Lucian said

    in a deeper voice, ¡°Don¡¯t trouble Ms. Jarvis, Este. If you like the dress, I can

    buy it for you.¡±

    The employee standing at the side didn¡¯t expect their rtionship to be that

    Lucian nced at Roxanne and uttered, ¡°Then bag these two dresses.¡±

    Of course, Este knew what her father meant. He was going to buy both

    dresses, but she would only wear the princess dress.

    Realizing that, she became even more aggrieved and angry. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want it

    anymore!¡±

    She wanted to wear the matching dress with Roxanne.

    Lucian frowned as he stared at Este, who was throwing a tantrum.

    At that moment, the atmosphere between the father and daughter became very

    tense.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached as she took in Este¡¯s reddened eyes and the way

    Lucian educated the child.

    In order tofort the girl, she leaned down, looked into her eyes, and asked,

    ¡°You want me to wear the matching dresses with you, right, Essie?¡±

    Este sniffled and nodded vigorously.

    Roxanne suppressed the strange emotion in her heart and smiled. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s

    go and try out the dresses.¡±

    With that, she got up and grabbed the dresses from the employee¡¯s hands.

    Este¡¯s eyes slowly lit up when she heard that. After shooting her father a

    furious look, she turned away and entered the fitting room while holding

    Roxanne¡¯s hand.

    After some time, they changed their clothes and came out of the fitting room.

    Roxanne brought Este to a mirror. Thetter smiled when she looked at the

    two of them in the mirror.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 666

    Chapter 666

    Archie and Benny watched silently and enviously from behind.

    They also wanted to wear matching outfits with their parents. However, they weren¡¯t as bold as their

    younger sister. Knowing that Lucian was their father, they tended to act more reserved in front of him.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne looked at the happy smile on Este¡¯s face, and her concern reduced greatly. She patted the

    girl¡¯s head and said, ¡°The dress really suits you, Essie. Let¡¯s take it off now so the employee. can bag

    them.¡±

    Este shook her head without hesitation and grabbed Roxanne¡¯s hand tightly.

    She did not want to take off the dress that quickly when it was rare for her to wear the same clothes as

    Roxanne.

    Roxanne could guess what the girl was thinking. Well, since we¡¯re already wearing these matching

    outfits. I don¡¯t think there is any difference if we wear them for a little longer. She went along with

    Este¡¯s idea and asked the employee to bag the clothes they were originally wearing.

    After following the employee to the cash register, she was about to pay for the dresses with her phone

    when Lucian pulled out his card and gave it to the employee.

    Roxanne was slightly stunned, as she thought the action seemed a little too intimate. With a frown, she

    said, ¡°I can pay for it.¡±

    Lucian looked at her, then at Este and said, ¡°You didn¡¯t need to buy any clothes, Ms. Jarvis. You¡¯re

    only doing so now because of Essie. So I should be the one to pay for it.¡±

    When the employee at the side sensed the ambiguous atmosphere between the two and saw Lucian¡¯s

    ck card, she chimed in, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to be so courteous with this gentleman, Miss. After

    all, a man should pay for a woman.¡±

    Then she grabbed the card in Lucian¡¯s hand.

    Roxanne frowned and kept her phone. She knew the employee had misunderstood their rtionship.

    Before they left, the employee asked carefully, ¡°May I take a photo of you with the girl?¡±

    Roxanne refused politely, knowing what the employee was trying to do, and left with the children.

    If she agreed, her picture with Este would no doubt be put up in the shop.

    By then, if anyone saw it or word got out, it might cause unnecessary misunderstandings.

    Frieda watched as they exited the shop, and immediately, she noticed Roxanne and Este had

    changed into new outfits. Why do their dresses look as though they were made by the same person?

    It wasn¡¯t until she stared at the dresses for a while that she realized they were matching

    outfits. That b*tch! Not only did she not learn her lessonst time, but she¡¯s being more and more

    ridiculous! Even though she knows Lucian has a fianc¨¦e and that Essie will have a new mother in the

    future, she still has the gall to wear a matching outfit with her! Not only that, both of them look pretty

    close to each other from the back! If I allow them to continue like this, won¡¯t Roxanne end up recing

    Aubree?

    At that thought, Frieda promptly pulled out her phone and took a photo of Roxanne and Este before

    sending the picture to Aubree.

    After that, she continued to follow them with a scowl. The sky¡¯s turning dark. Let¡¯s see where they¡¯re

    going.

    ¡°Frieda!¡± Hasso was holding bags of clothing when he turned around and noticed Frieda was already

    leaving the shop. He quickly went after her. ¡°How much longer do we need to follow them? I¡¯ve already

    made dinner arrangements¡­¡±

    Frieda pursed her lips, looking annoyed. However, when she turned to face him, her expression

    changed. She held his arm petntly and asked, ¡°Is my friend more important or is dinner more

    important?¡±

    Giddy with joy that his goddess had taken the initiative to show him affection, Hasso nodded. ¡°Your

    friend, of course!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 667

    Chapter 667

    Frieda and Hasso followed Roxanne and the others for a while. Watching as they entered the concert

    venue, Frieda was so livid that she snapped a few pictures before sending them all to Aubree.

    Aubree was already fuming when she saw the previous two photos that her friend had sent. When she

    received a few more photos of Lucian and Roxanne entering a very famous auditorium in the city with

    three children, her head buzzed as though it was about to explode.

    She knew there would be a concert at the auditorium that day because she had asked people to help

    her procure two tickets to that concert. The tickets were meant for her and Lucian.

    However, Lucian had rejected her invitation without giving her a reason.

    Aubree could only convince herself that he must be busy with work, and so she had given those two

    tickets to her best friend.

    However, little did she expect that the man had rejected her because he wanted to attend the concert

    with Roxanne.

    Aubree was about to lose her mind as she stared at the pictures when Frieda called.

    She answered her phone with a scowl, only to hear the displeasure in Frieda¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Did you see the pictures I sent you, Aubree?¡±

    ¡°Where did you see them?¡± Aubree asked through gritted teeth.

    Frieda gave her a brief summary of what she had seen in the afternoon. When she finished, she said

    angrily, ¡°Roxanne¡¯s going way overboard! She¡¯s basically ignoring you! Mrs. Farwell has warned her

    before, but instead of repenting, she even got closer to Lucian and Essie.¡±

    Upon learning that they even had lunch together, Aubree flew off the handle. ¡°That b*tch!¡±

    I¡¯ve spent much effort to convince Mrs. Farwell to warn Roxanne, yet Roxanne doesn¡¯t seem to know

    any better.

    ¡°You must be careful, Aubree.¡± Worried that nothing woulde out of her effort, Frieda added,

    ¡°Roxanne is Lucian¡¯s ex¨Cwife and Essie¡¯s biological mother. Now that Essie¡¯s so attached to Roxanne,

    perhaps¡­¡±

    She deliberately trailed off to let Aubree realize what she was getting at, and Aubree did get her

    message.

    Perhaps Roxanne and Essie already know their rtionship with each other! And I know Lucian has

    been looking into the ident. If he finds out about the truth, then I¡¯ll no doubt lose him!

    At the thought of that possibility, Aubree panicked and her voice quavered. ¡°Impossible!¡± Frieda was

    very eager for her friend to teach Roxanne a lesson, so she continued to pour fuel into the fire. ¡°I hope

    that¡¯s not the case too. However, seeing how intimate they are right now, it¡¯s not

    impossible for Lucian to fall in love with her again, especially when she¡¯s quite a crafty woman. I¡¯m

    reminding you of this right now because I want you to prepare in advance. After all, you¡¯re the most

    suited for Lucian in my mind! Who does Roxanne think she is?¡±

    Aubree was so angry that her hands were shaking. ¡°Thanks for the reminder. I got it!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Frieda said a few more things that she hung up the phone in satisfaction.

    Even though Aubree¡¯s phone screen had turned ck, she felt as though she could still see those

    pictures there. ¡°Roxanne, you b*tch! Just you wait!¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Reflected on the ck screen was her contorted face.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 668

    Chapter 668

    The concert hadn¡¯t started when Lucian and Roxanne brought the children inside.

    Theirs were VIP seats, and it was a spot with a small, round, exquisite table. There was only one chair

    on both sides of the table.

    Roxanne asked a server to bring three additional chairs for the children to sit between her and Lucian.

    That way, it would be easier for them to take care of the children¡¯s needs at all times.

    Looking at the seat arrangement, Este nced at her father and an idea popped into her mind. She

    turned around and carefully tugged Roxanne¡¯s arm.

    Roxanne looked at her, confused.

    ¡°I can¡¯t see the stage clearly, Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este looked at Roxanne pitifully.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne knitted her brows and nced at everyone¡¯s seats. She had put Este

    there because it would be easier to take care of her, but she had failed to notice how difficult it would

    be for the girl to see the stage.

    Without hesitation, she stood up and switched ces with Este.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Este secretly grinned when she saw her father and Roxanne getting closer.

    Noticing their sister¡¯s intention, Archie and Benny exchanged a nce before looking at their mother in

    unison.

    ¡°Mommy, we want to sit with Essie!¡± The boys tugged the hem of Roxanne¡¯s dress.

    Roxanne was about to agree when she abruptly realized if she did that, she would be sitting very close

    to Lucian.

    She hesitated.

    However, the boys were looking at her with such pitiful looks that they looked as though they were

    about to cry.

    Roxanne nced at Este, who was sitting next to her, and saw her staring at the boys with the same

    look of anticipation. Clearly, they really wanted to sit with each other.

    Meanwhile, Lucian seemedpletely oblivious to what was going on. He was utterly focused on the

    stage, waiting for the performance to start.

    Roxanne hesitated for a long while before she eventually decided to switch ces with the boys and let

    them sit next to Este.

    ¡°You three must keep quiet when the performance startster, okay? And don¡¯t run around,¡± she

    reminded the children worriedly.

    While she knew they were usually pretty obedient, she was worried that they would get too excited,

    forget where they were, and disturb other people. It was a real concern for her since they

    had switched ces with her and were sitting behind her and Lucian at the moment.

    The children nodded seriously.

    Only then did Roxanne rx slightly and sit next to Lucian.

    The moment she sat down, Lucian, who had been focused on the stage, abruptly turned to look at her.

    Roxanne was caught off guard and felt guilty for some reasons. She hastily exined, ¡°The children

    couldn¡¯t get a better look at the stage, so¡­¡±

    Even though the children were the ones who had asked to switch ces with her, she was worried he

    would misunderstand something since he didn¡¯t seem to know what was going on.

    Thankfully, after listening to her exnation, Lucian only nced at the children behind her with a

    frown.

    Este stuck her tongue out at him to indicate that it was all her n.

    Lucian raised an eyebrow imperceptibly when he saw that. Then he averted his gaze from his daughter

    and looked at the woman in front of him. ¡°I suppose it was difficult for them to see clearly due to their

    short stature. I wasn¡¯t being considerate enough.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne inwardly sighed with relief and gave him a small smile.

    The three children, sitting behind and looking at the intimate distance between the adults, exchanged

    nces and grinned from ear to ear.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 669

    Chapter 669

    Not long after, the concert officially began.

    The curtains were slowly pulled open, and soothing music could be heard.

    The theme of the concert was western symphony. There were a variety of instruments on the stage. All

    musicians, smiling at the conductor, were dressed in suits and had their hairbed neatly.

    It was visually pleasing.

    Once the curtains werepletely drawn, the conductor raised and dropped his hand, and the

    performance started gently.

    Roxanne looked at the stage intently, her attention captured by the harmonious music.

    Although Lucian was staring at the stage, his attention was on the woman next to him.

    Watching as she listened to the music attentively, Lucian creased his brows, a touch of helplessness

    crossing his heart.

    ording to Jonathan, watching a concert was the best time to do something that would bring them

    closer to each other.

    However, Roxanne was so absorbed in the performance that he couldn¡¯t just interrupt her abruptly.

    Just as he was wondering what to do, someone tugged his suit from behind.

    Lucian turned back to look at the children.

    ¡°I want to drink some water, Mr. Farwell,¡± Benny whispered next to his ear.

    Lucian nodded slightly and poured the boy a cup of water with the jug on the table.

    Este also requested Roxanne to do the same.

    As most of Roxanne¡¯s attention was still on the stage, she grabbed the jug without thinking upon

    hearing Este¡¯s request.

    To her surprise, arge hand suddenly covered hers before she could grab the jug.

    Roxanne could obviously feel a pause in the movement of that hand. However, that hand didn¡¯t move

    away even after a while.

    There were only five people at the table, so it wasn¡¯t hard to guess who that hand belonged to.

    Roxanne withdrew her gaze from the stage, then turned to look at Lucian warily.

    When he met her eyes, Lucian regarded her apologetically before letting go of his hand.

    §Ñ

    He, too, was surprised when he suddenly touched her hand. However, it didn¡¯t take long for him to

    realize the children were creating yet another opportunity for him.

    Lucian found it amusing when he thought about the effort the children were putting in for him. to get

    closer to Roxanne. Thus, in order not to let their hard work go to waste, he didn¡¯t let go of her hand for

    a long while.

    The children¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy when the adults touched each other.

    However, they were disappointed when those hands moved away so quickly afterward. Pursing their

    lips, they stared at Roxanne¡¯s back bitterly.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Este had long since known that her father wanted to pursue Roxanne, while Archie and Benny had

    figured that out themselves. Knowing that their father wanted to pursue their mother again, they, too,

    tried to help.

    Yet, the one thing they didn¡¯t expect was how difficult it was for their father pursue their mother.

    Panic struck the children when they saw their mother looking at their father warily.

    Roxanne had no idea that the children were all on Lucian¡¯s side. She only found their idental

    contact earlier a little odd. In fact, she even suspected that Lucian had done it on purpose.

    However, she quickly abandoned that thought because, based on what she knew about his personality,

    he wouldn¡¯t do something as awkward as that to chase after her.

    She concluded in her mind that it was simply an ident. Suppressing the strange feeling in her heart,

    she poured Este a cup of water and handed it to her.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 670

    Chapter 670

    When she turned back, Roxanne saw Lucian pouring two cups of water and putting one each in front of

    Archie and Benny.

    She was puzzled. Is he doing that because they asked for it, or is it because he wants to relieve the

    awkwardness from earlier?

    Just as her mind was still in a chaotic mess, a cup of water suddenly appeared in front of her.

    Roxanne came back to her senses and nced at the person next to her.

    Lucian smiled at her mysteriously, then retracted his hand from the cup and turned his attention back to

    the stage.

    After staring at the cup with mixed emotions for a long while, Roxanne thanked him in a small voice.

    She felt apologetic because she believed she had misunderstood him earlier.

    In order to show him that she didn¡¯t hold a grudge, she took a sip of water from the cup he had given

    her.

    The children¡¯s lips quirked up when they saw how the adults interacted. They thought Roxanne had

    lowered her guard.

    When the concert ended, Lucian and Roxanne left the auditorium with the children.

    The darkness of night had descended upon the world when they stepped out of the building. Lights of

    various colors lit up around them, and the square was bustling with people. It was a lively sight.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Benny pulled his mother¡¯s hand.

    Roxanne lowered her head and followed the direction he was pointing at with her eyes. There was a

    musical fountain not too far from them in the square. It was spraying water to the music, and plenty of

    children and adults were ying in the water.

    Roxanne rarely took the children out at night, so it was their first time seeing that kind of fountain, and

    they were excited to y with it.

    She had nned to return home right after the concert ended because she didn¡¯t want to interact with

    Lucian too much. But after seeing how excited the children were, she couldn¡¯t bear to just leave.

    ¡°Let¡¯s y over there!¡± Benny had already turned his body in the direction of the fountain as he looked

    at Roxanne.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds before agreeing. Turning to Lucian, she said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring the boys

    over there and let them y for a while. You can bring Essie back first, Mr. Farwell. I¡¯ll just call for a taxi

    later.¡±

    She had thought Este disliked crowded ces and would obediently follow Lucian back.

    To her surprise, the moment she finished her sentence, the girl pulled Lucian¡¯s sleeve. ¡°Daddy, I want

    to y too!¡±

    Roxanne was slightly shocked to see Este actively wanting to y at a ce with many people.

    Lucian simply patted the girl¡¯s head and agreed. Then he met Roxanne¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for

    Essic to tell me directly where she wants to go and y, so I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do what you want, Ms.

    Jarvis.¡±

    With that, he brought Este and headed toward the fountain.

    Roxanne stared at their backs in a daze. Este seemed exceptionally happy. She was hopping in her

    princess dress as Lucian held her hand.

    When they were halfway to the fountain, Este lifted her head and said something to Lucian.

    Roxanne saw Lucian nodding at the girl, then the girl let go of his hand and sprinted toward her. ¡°Let¡¯s

    go together, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Before Roxanne could react, Este grabbed her by the hand and dragged her toward the fountain.

    Archie and Benny urged her from behind, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy!¡±

    As they spoke, they had already run past her and arrived at the fountain. Then they started ying with

    each other.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 671

    Chapter 671

    Chapter 671 Hold Her Tighter

    Roxanne returned to her senses and followed the children to the fountain.

    There were plenty of adults ying with their children. The entire area was filled with the children¡¯s

    laughter.

    When she saw the heartwarming scene in front of her, she couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    However, when she shifted her gaze to Lucian, she thought he didn¡¯t fit in with the scenery at all.

    The three children ran around while he stood emotionlessly at the side, allowing them to circle him as

    he stood still like a wooden pir.

    Roxanne shook her head with amusement. Then she approached the children and yed with them.

    With her joining the children, the space around Lucian instantly became emptier.

    The look in his eyes softened and his lips quirked up slightly as he watched the children y with her.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    The children suddenly stopped and turned in her direction, confused.

    At the sound of the children¡¯s voices, Lucian frowned slightly, only to see Roxanne standing next to a

    water pump. She waspletely wet and smiling as she stood there.

    The children were initially shocked, but when they saw the smile on her face, they started giggling.

    ¡°Stupid Mommy!¡± Archie went over and pulled her aside.

    Only then did she return to her senses.

    The freezing water had caused her brain to short-circuit for a moment and her reaction to be slow.

    In retrospect, she, too, found it funny when she realized how silly she had looked earlier as she

    watched the children giggling.

    Just as they wereughing on their bellies, a coat was draped over Roxanne¡¯s body.

    Sensing the sudden warmth, Roxanne pulled the coat on her body and only turned back at the thought

    of something.

    She was stunned when she met his eyes.

    ¡°Thanks for the coat, Mr. Farwell,¡± she said awkwardly.

    Seeing that she wanted to keep a distance from him, Lucian furrowed his eyebrows and said to the

    children, ¡°You three y by yourselves for a while. Be careful not to get wet.¡±

    The children nodded dly and vigorously when they saw the two acting intimately.

    Upon getting the assurance from the children, Lucian pushed Roxanne by the shoulders out of the

    fountain without giving her a chance to speak.

    Roxanne tensed up when she noticed the two of them were getting too close to each other. Her attempt

    at escaping only made him hold her tighter.

    ¡°I can walk by myself. Please let me go, Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne said as calmly as she could as she

    scanned the surrounding.

    As soon as she finished, she could feel Lucian ncing at her. In the next second, his deep voice rang

    out next to her ear. ¡°Do you want other people to see how stupid you are, Ms. Jarvis? Even children

    wouldn¡¯t get drenched in water. You were drenched but you didn¡¯t know how to step away.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Roxanne¡¯s ears turned red. She wanted to exin that she had a brain freeze and couldn¡¯t react in

    time. However, thinking that the exnation would probably make her look even more stupid, she

    allowed Lucian to take her out of the crowd.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 672

    Chapter 672

    Chapter 672 A Troubled Look

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Finally, Lucian stopped and removed his hands from her shoulders. She promptly left his embrace and

    stood at the side while hugging her arms.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw that she was so eager to leave his side.

    Suddenly, the atmosphere between them became somewhat awkward.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t expect to spend time alone with Lucian, so she couldn¡¯t help but panic a little. The only

    thing she could do was stare at the children in the distance to distract herself.

    ¡°Did you feel like you were forced to attend the concert today?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice abruptly rang out in the

    air.

    Roxanne was stunned for a moment. She turned to look at him and saw the unfathomable look in his

    eyes.

    He was frowning, and his expression seemed a little awkward. It was as if he had deliberated over his

    words for a long time before saying them.

    Seeing that, Roxanne found herself feeling somewhat apologetic.

    Do I look like it?

    Roxanne thought about how they had been interacting with each other throughout the day and had to

    admit that she had been overly wary of him.

    Her expression softened, and with a smile, she said, ¡°No. Seeing the children happy also makes me

    happy.¡±

    Lucian pursed his lips, his eyes dark. ¡°There¡¯s no need to force yourself, Ms. Jarvis. You can tell me if

    you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ve promised you I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched. I can¡¯t believe we still ended up talking about that even after I tried not to for

    the whole day. Indeed, he promised he wouldn¡¯t force me to do anything that night. He also said he

    hoped I wouldn¡¯t keep avoiding him and instead see him as a normal friend. Clearly, I failed at doing

    that today. In fact, I became even warier of him today. It¡¯s all because I haven¡¯t made up my mind yet¡­

    A troubled look slowly reced the smile on her face.

    Lucian looked away and uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Since I made a promise to you, I will keep my word

    and give you time to think about it.¡±

    Then he stopped speaking entirely.

    Roxanne furrowed her eyebrows as Madilyn¡¯s words from yesterday echoed in her mind.

    Madilyn said the person who wanted to chase after her love was Lucian¡ªArchie and Benny¡¯s biological

    father and the person she liked very much six years ago.

    It wasn¡¯t because she hated him that she kept avoiding him. It was because she was worried about her

    children.

    Roxanne still had no idea how she felt about Lucian.

    If he can exin Aubree¡¯s matter to me, then perhaps¡­

    Noticing that her train of thought was going off the rails, Roxanne pinched her palm and forced herself

    to snap back to reality. I shouldn¡¯t think about nonsense like that.

    After a long silence and seeing that Roxanne did not have anything to say to him, Lucian pursed his

    lips self-deprecatingly.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The children needs to go to school tomorrow. Let¡¯s head back early.¡±

    Hearing his voice made Roxanne tense up again, but she let out a sigh of relief when she heard what

    he said and nodded nomittally.

    Both of them approached the fountain, one after another.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s mind was still a mess, and she had walked toward a water pump absentmindedly again.

    Suddenly, a big hand stretched out from her side and grabbed her arm firmly before pulling her away

    from the water pump.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 673

    Chapter 673

    Chapter 673 Flowers

    Upon returning to her senses, Roxanne raised her head and saw Lucian beside her. She felt a pang of

    unknown guilt in her heart as she said, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Instead of replying, he furrowed his eyebrows and didn¡¯t let go of her wrist.

    She gently struggled to break free from his grip but to no avail. Instead, they attracted a lot of people¡¯s

    attention.

    Under the colorful lights, both of them looked astounding in formal attire. Lucian¡¯s coat was draped over

    Roxanne¡¯s white dress, and he was holding onto her wrist domineeringly. They looked like a prince and

    a princess who were escaping from somewhere.

    ¡°Sir.¡±

    Just as she was going to say something to make him let go of her hand, they heard a child¡¯s voice.

    They stood still and stared in the direction where the voice came from.

    A girl in in clothing was hugging a huge bouquet of flowers in front of them and staring at them with

    an innocent expression.

    When the girl saw the two of them looking at her, she shed a sweet smile. ¡°How about you buy a

    bouquet of flowers for her, Sir?¡± She raised the flowers in her arms. ¡°My flowers are very fresh and

    cheap! I swear!¡±

    Lucian frowned, his instinct telling him that it was a scam.

    However, Roxanne was already kneeling in front of the girl. With a grin, she patted the child¡¯s head and

    asked softly, ¡°Are you here selling flowers by yourself, little girl?¡±

    The child shook her head and held the bouquet with one hand before pointing at a stall not too far away

    from their location. ¡°Mommy¡¯s over there. I want Mommy to go home early.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened. Just as she stood up and wanted to pull out her wallet from her bag, she

    realized her bag was left in the car. At that moment, she had no money on her.

    The girl could tell she was interested in buying the flowers and was looking up at her with anticipation.

    Roxanne felt troubled. I know Lucian has money on him right now. If I ask him to, he¡¯ll definitely buy the

    flowers in the girl¡¯s arms.

    However, when she thought about that, her mind automatically reminded her of a past event that

    involved lots of roses. So she hesitated, fearing that Lucian would misunderstand her.

    ¡°No need to look.¡± Just as she was still wondering what to do, Lucian spoke.

    Roxanne turned back and saw that Lucian had already pulled out his wallet when she was still

    hesitating. Without even asking for the price of the flower, he took out a stack of cash from his wallet

    and gave it to the girl.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    As much as she wanted to help the girl, Roxanne thought he was acting like a spendthrift. Just as she

    wanted to stop him, the girl¡¯s piping voice sounded.

    ¡°This is too much! I only need this much!¡±

    With that, the girl carefully removed two bills from Lucian¡¯s hand and gave the flowers to Roxanne with

    a sunny smile. ¡°You can have these, Miss!¡±

    Standing on her toes, the child ced the flowers in Roxanne¡¯s embrace. Roxanne grabbed the flowers

    and watched as the girl ran back to her mother¡¯s stall.

    The girl¡¯s mother smiled at them from afar after receiving the money from her.

    Roxanne returned a smile.

    After the girl¡¯s mother looked away, Roxanne suddenly realized something. Does this¡­ Did I just

    receive a bouquet of flowers from him?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 674

    Chapter 674

    Chapter 674 Win Over His Heart

    Roxanne instinctively nced at the man walking in front of her before lowering her gaze to look at the

    flowers in her arms. She hesitated about giving the flowers back to him.

    However, before she could say anything, the three children came up to her. When they saw the flowers,

    they were ted.

    ¡°Mommy, where did you get the flowers? They look pretty, and they match you so well!¡± Benny praised

    despite knowing who had given his mother the flowers.

    A wave of embarrassment washed over Roxanne at the boy¡¯s question. Right as she was about to lean

    over to hand the flowers to Este, she recalled that the man was still holding her wrist.

    Evidently, that was something the children noticed as well.

    Upon her realization, Roxanne began to turn red in her face. Nevertheless, she forced herself to smile

    calmly at the children as she discreetly flung her wrist to break free of the man¡¯s grasp.

    Yet, the man only tightened his grip.

    Roxanne frowned and turned to protest.

    When Lucian met her eyes, he confessed, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you¡¯re holding flowers, and I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll end

    up soaked again if you can¡¯t see the road well. Don¡¯t worry. Once we¡¯re away from the fountain, I¡¯ll let

    you go.¡±

    It was a subtle way of telling her that the flowers were meant for her.

    When Roxanne heard that and nced at the hand around her wrist again, the blush on her face

    slowly spread to her ears. The children were around, so there was nothing much she could say; she

    could only quietly let the man do as he pleased while she reassured herself that he was only holding

    her wrist.

    Lucky for her, the children did not ask where the flowers came from again.

    ¡°Are we going back now?¡± Archie, the sensible boy he was, asked.

    Roxanne inclined her head. Before she could say anything, the man said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, and your

    mommy¡¯s drenched. If the temperature lowerster, she might catch a cold.¡±

    A worried look manifested on the children¡¯s faces when they heard that. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry back then!¡±

    Lucian nodded and gestured for the children to follow him as he turned and left.

    Roxanne was ill at ease, so she kept turning around to check on the children. Only when she saw that

    the children were right behind them did she let her heart lower back into her chest.

    Hasso was still following Frieda in the crowd with a bitter smile on his face. Even though he could see

    that her expression was darkening every passing second, he dared not voice a word of protest at all.

    They had not even had dinner as they stood outside the hall, waiting.

    It took a long while before Roxanne and the others came out. When they finally did, Hasso thought that

    he and Frieda could finally leave. However, those people began ying at the square.

    To him, they seemed happy.

    On the other hand, Frieda¡¯s frown only deepened.

    She thought the most outrageous thing she would see was Roxanne and Este wearing matching

    outfits. Yet, as it turned out, Lucian was treating Roxanne like she was his girlfriend.

    The two were far more intimate than Frieda spected.

    As a matter of fact, she was starting to suspect that Roxanne was going to win Lucian¡¯s heart if Aubree

    did not act soon.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    When she thought about how she would have to be respectful toward the pretentious woman in the

    future because of Lucian, she fumed. Nevertheless, there was no reason for her to make a move, so all

    she could do was take photos of everything she saw and angrily send them to Aubree.

    She refused to believe that Aubree would be unfazed by the photos.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 675

    Chapter 675

    Chapter 675 Clear Exnation

    Roxanne had no idea that Frieda had been spying on them the whole day.

    After entering the car, Roxanne and the children sat back in their original seats. As Roxanne sat in the

    front passenger seat and hugged the flowers Lucian had bought earlier, a strange feeling entered her

    heart.

    The flowers she received this time were far more ordinary than the roses Lucian used to send her

    every day. Yet, Roxanne was much more touched by it than previously.

    Meanwhile, the children were clearly tired. Not long after they entered the car and chatted, they fell

    silent.

    Lucian nced at them through the rearview mirror and saw that the children were all slumping, asleep

    in their child car seats.

    The woman beside him seemed to be a little in a daze as well. She was leaning against the chair,

    staring outside. He wondered what she was thinking about.

    At that, Lucian slowed down, for he wanted them to sleep better.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne could sense him slowing down the car, and at that moment, she felt that living her life like that

    was good too.

    The incident that happened six years ago was already in the past, and the two children she raised

    turned out fine.

    Furthermore, the children¡¯s curiosity about their father was getting stronger and stronger.

    In the past, Roxanne was terrified of Lucian snatching the children away from her if he were to find out

    about the children¡¯s birth circumstances.

    However, his actions were making her be more and more at ease.

    Madilyn¡¯s advice rang in her head repeatedly.

    Despite Roxanne¡¯s reluctance to admit it, she had to eventually face her wavering stance.

    It was a silent journey.

    After a period of time, the car came to a slow stop outside Roxanne¡¯s house.

    Lucian then turned to the woman, thinking that she was asleep.

    She was not, to his surprise, but she seemed so lost in her thoughts she did not even realize they had

    reached her home.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened, and he could not stop himself from asking, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Roxanne had been daydreaming since she entered the car, and Lucian was curious as to what matter

    she could possibly think so long about.

    The man¡¯s voice snapped Roxanne back to her senses, and she instinctively answered, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Lucian could hear the hesitance in her voice, and the look in his eyes darkened even more as he

    gloomily stared at her. ¡°You were thinking about it the entire way back here.¡±

    Only at his reminder did Roxanne realize that the car had stopped.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze was intense; it felt like he was staring right into her soul.

    ¡°Am I rted to what you¡¯re thinking about?¡± he guessed as he continued to study her expression.

    Right as those words left his mouth, Roxanne¡¯s face paled, and a sh of panic crossed her eyes.

    It looks like I¡¯ve hit the nail on the head.

    Realizing that, Lucian softened his grimace, delight thrumming through his veins.

    Although he did not know what she was thinking about, at the very least, it was something about him. It

    meant that his efforts of the past few days had not been for naught.

    Lucian showed none of those thoughts on his face and went on, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, have you realized whether

    or not I¡¯m serious about courting you?¡±

    At that, Roxanne subconsciously turned to look at the children, fearing that they would overhear their

    conversation ande to another misunderstanding.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re sound asleep,¡± Lucian reassured when he sensed her panic.

    Undeniably, the children showed no signs of waking.

    Roxanne let out a sigh of relief before looking at the man. After mentally preparing herself, she said

    with faked calmness, ¡°Before I answer your question, I think you should tell me about Ms. Pearson.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 676

    Chapter 676

    Her words made Lucian frown as he grimly gazed at her to study her.

    If he did not mishear what she said, that meant that Roxanne was starting to waver in her stance.

    Roxanne blinked when her eyes met Lucian¡¯s Then, she averted her gaze with false calmness.

    A momentter, Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounded out beside her ear. ¡°I¡¯ve never liked her romantically, and

    I¡¯ll never marry her. That¡¯s why there¡¯s nothing for me to exin to you.¡±

    At that, shock shed past Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    If this were to happen six years ago, she would never expect to hear this from Lucian.

    He never liked Aubree romantically? How can that be?

    She could still remember how Lucian had announced that he would only marry Aubree and no one else

    six years ago. In fact, he did not even mind resorting to emotional abuse to make her leave.

    If he¡¯s saying this now, then what about what happened six years ago?

    Lucian¡¯s eyes were on her, so he saw all of the emotions that appeared on her face.

    When he noticed her shock, he frowned. Knowing what she was thinking about, he apologized in a low

    voice, ¡°What happened six years ago was my fault. You can me me for it, and I won¡¯t have a word of

    comint.¡±

    That only rendered Roxanne even more stunned and speechless.

    She never thought she would hear Lucian apologizing for what happened six years ago.

    ¡°You ¡°A beatter, Roxanne found her voice again. ¡°You don¡¯t need to do this. I told you that we can

    think of each other as strangers, and we won¡¯t owe each other anything.¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t n for us to be just strangers,¡± Lucian interrupted, his forehead creasing.

    Roxanne, too, was frowning as she kept her gaze lowered in silence.

    Nevertheless, Lucian continued to speak as he stared at her face. ¡°I¡¯m honest with you because, like

    you, I have a question to ask. I hope you¡¯ll be as frank as I was.¡±

    Hearing him, Roxanne lifted her head to give him a bemused look.

    In the next second, the man¡¯s voice rang in her ear.

    ¡°What rtionship do you have with Larry?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Larry Morrison had always been a thorn in his side.

    Every time he saw Larry, he was reminded of the times Larry and Roxanne met in private.

    Furthermore, the few times he saw them together, they seemed close.

    Larry even knew about Lucian¡¯s rtionship with Roxanne.

    How close are they for Roxanne to tell him about our rtionship?

    Roxanne was stunned for a moment before her brows started to creep toward each other as a solemn

    look showed in her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you many times that Larry and I are just friends. He lent me a helping hand many

    times during the most difficult time in my life. Mr. Farwell, please don¡¯t ask questions like these

    anymore. Your questions are only troubling Larry and me!¡±

    Lucian had already asked Roxanne many times about her rtionship with Larry, and by then,

    Roxanne was already getting frustrated by his fervent questions.

    She thought that Lucian would leave it at that after her exnation. Yet, without any hesitation, he went

    on, ¡°What about Jack? What rtionship do you have with him?¡±

    Roxanne was dumbstruck, for she did not know why Lucian was asking her that.

    I haven¡¯t known Jack for long. What makes him think that there¡¯s something between us?

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne gave him a puzzled look. At the same time, she noticed that he

    looked serious about it.

    He was genuinely worried about her being romantically involved with Jack.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 677

    Chapter 677

    ¡°Mr. Damaris and I¡­¡± Roxanne began to exin, but noises suddenly came from behind them. It

    sounded like the children had woken up.

    Thus, Roxanne cut herself off and turned around to look at them.

    Benny, who had woken up at one point, was rubbing his eyes groggily.

    After a while, the boy slowly lowered his hand and squinted at his mother. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Roxanne gave a quick nce at the man beside her as she tamped down the rising feelings in her

    heart. Once she rposed herself, she shed the boy a smile,

    ¡°Are we home?¡± Benny sat up and sprawled at the window to look outside. When he saw the familiar

    mansion, he asked his mother in a confused tone, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake us?¡±

    Roxanne was reminded of her earlier conversation with Lucian, and guilt settled in her stomach. ¡°We

    just got here I was about to wake you, but you woke up on your own.¡±

    The boy was not entirely sober yet, so he did not dwell much on Roxanne¡¯s reply. He turned to carefully

    nudge his brother and woke him up.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The noise woke Este as well, who looked around in a daze, unable to figure out where she was for a

    moment.

    The awakening of the children signaled the temporary end of Roxanne and Lucian¡¯s conversation.

    Roxanne then turned back to Lucian and said, ¡°Thank you for sending us back, Mr. Farwell. It¡¯s getting

    late, so I won¡¯t invite you in for a drink anymore.¡±

    With that, she opened the door and stepped out of the car before carrying the children out from the

    back seats.

    The night breeze was chilly. Although the heater was on in the car, Roxanne¡¯s clothes were still wet.

    Hence, she could not stop the shudder from going through her body when the wind blew at her.

    Both Archie and Benny shuddered from the cold as well. They quickly hugged their arms and stood at

    the side

    When Este saw the boys getting carried away by Roxanne, she stretched her arms out at the

    woman. ¡°I want to go with Ms. Jarvis too!¡±

    The girl was still sleepy, and she sensed nothing of the strange tension in the car. All she did was

    express the thoughts that shed past her mind.

    The moment Roxanne, who was about to close the car door, heard her, she froze in her tracks. A

    stumped look crept upon her face. ¡°Be good, Essie, and go back with Daddy. I have some work to do

    later, so I won¡¯t be able to take care of you.¡±

    The coboration with the Damaris family was already on the right track, and Roxanne had to put all of

    her focus on the project. Her schedule for that night was to read up a little more about ancient

    medicine.

    If she were to let Este stay with her, it would undoubtedly disrupt her ns.

    It was a hard choice. Despite the ache in Roxanne¡¯s heart, she rejected the girl.

    After all, they had more chances to spend time with each other, but Roxanne only had one chance to

    work with the Damaris family.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were still watery from her grogginess, and she took some time to register Roxanne¡¯s

    rejection. A few secondster, she pouted and stated, ¡°I can take care of myself.¡±

    It had been forever since she got the chance to sleep with Roxanne.

    Roxanne felt even more helpless at the girl¡¯s pitiful look. Hence, she turned to seek help from Lucian. ¡°I

    have to prep for the coboration with the Damaris familyter, so I really don¡¯t have the time for her.¡±

    Just as she said that, the man¡¯s expression darkened.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart lurched, recalling their conversation before the children woke.

    Clearly, the man was annoyed by her mention of the Damaris family.

    Roxanne never thought that Lucian would be so concerned about her rtionship with Jack.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 678

    Chapter 678

    Este pouted and was visibly upset. ¡°I can y with the boys. I don¡¯t need you taking care of me, Ms.

    Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne felt a pounding headache when the little girl insisted on staying. She decided to try a different

    approach and said softly, ¡°Why don¡¯t youe another day, Essie? I will surely apany you by

    then. I really don¡¯t have the time today.¡±

    When the little girl was about to say something, Lucian suddenly voiced, ¡°Essie, Ms. Jarvis told you

    she¡¯s busy. Don¡¯t disturb her further.¡±

    As Roxanne had mentioned the Damaris family just now, his tone was rather clipped.

    Este was shocked by her father¡¯s icy tone. She widened her eyes innocently and dared not say

    anything else as she gave Roxanne puppy dog eyes.

    The cold wind roused Archie and Benny from their grogginess. Likewise, they were taken aback by

    their father¡¯s tone.

    The two boys exchanged nces with each other. We¡¯d better not piss Daddy off in the future. He¡¯s so

    fierce!

    Roxanne disapproved of Lucian¡¯s stern manner and furrowed her brows in response. ¡°Essie is still

    young. Don¡¯t vent your frustration on her, and be more mindful of your tone.¡±

    Lucian felt incredulous listening to her.

    She was the one seeking my help, and now when I help her out, she¡¯smenting on my tone

    instead?

    Este knew that Roxanne was backing her up and immediately nodded in agreement as she huffed at

    her father.

    Noticing the two uniting against him, Lucian massaged his temples and tried to suppress his anger. He

    toned down and said, ¡°Quit messing around. Ms. Jarvis is still dripping wet. She¡¯s going to catch a cold

    if she stays outside any longer. Essie, say goodbye to Ms. Jarvis and close the door behind you.¡±

    Lucian knew how to make his daughter listen after all.

    As expected, Este hesitated when she heard Lucian saying that Roxanne might catch a cold. She

    relented and waved goodbye to Roxanne. ¡°Hurry up and go on inside, Ms. Jarvis. I wille to y

    with Archie, Benny, and you some other time.¡±

    Roxanne let out a relieved sigh. She smiled and nodded at the little girl. ¡°You¡¯re so thoughtful, Essie.¡±

    Archie and Benny immediately huddled together near the car window when they heard that Essie was

    leaving and said, ¡°We¡¯re going to take you skateboarding next week!¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes glinted, and she nodded enthusiastically. She waved at them and was about to close the

    car door.

    Before she closed the door, however, Lucian¡¯s voice rang again. There was a hint of displeasure in his

    voice. ¡°Essie, pass Ms. Jarvis her stuff.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Este appeared lost and looked around the car. Then, she noticed the bouquet of flowers on the

    passenger

    seat.

    The little girl pursed her lips when she noticed that Roxanne had left the flowers behind. She fetched

    the flowers and presented them to Roxanne. ¡°You forgot your flowers, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Roxanne was stumped at the sight of the flowers.

    Lucian had not made it clear that the flowers were for her. In fact, she did not intend to receive any

    flowers from the man. Hence, she left the flowers on the passenger seat when she got out of the car

    just now

    Roxanne did not expect that the man would use such a way to let her know that the flowers were

    intended for her.

    Conflicting emotions welled up in her as the pang of realization hit her.

    Noticing that Roxanne had not taken the flowers, Este nudged the bouquet forward and called out,

    ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 679

    Chapter 679

    Roxanne had only snapped out of her own thoughts and took over the bouquet of flowers because of

    the girl¡¯s voice She nced at the man before her and muttered softly, ¡°Thank you¡±

    The little girl beamed sweetly when Roxanne epted the flowers

    Nevertheless, Lucian remained impassive and urged Este, ¡°Close the door We should head back

    now¡±

    Este nodded and reached out to close the door

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Mr Farwell, Essie is still a child Please be more gentle when you talk to her¡± Roxanne could not stop

    herself from reminding Lucian again

    After spending more time with the father and daughter duo, Roxanne realized that even though Lucian

    was meticulous in caring for the little girl, his tone was sometimes too harsh on her

    Roxanne¡¯s boys would even get startled by his stern tone sometimes, not to mention Este, who

    needed more attentive care

    She had only reminded him out of goodwill Yet, she got a rather ambiguous reply from the man ¡°Essie

    doesn¡¯t need me to be more gentle. She needs a mother If you¡¯re truly worried about her, why don¡¯t you

    reconsider what I¡¯ve said?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s face st.ffened slightly. She cast a nce at Este, who had overheard their conversation

    The little girl cocked her head to one side and blinked in confusion, pretending as if she did not

    understand a single thing.

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief. Nheless, she still did not know how to reply to him.

    ¡°Essie, close the door¡± Lucian did not expect her to reply and asked the little girl to close the door.

    Roxanne took a step backward with Archie and Benny. After the door was closed, Lucian slowly drove

    away

    Roxanne stood grounded even when the car was already out of sight as she kept reying Lucian¡¯s

    words.n her head

    He said he wouldn¡¯t force me against my will, yet he said something like that right in front of Este

    Roxanne reckoned that he was still mad about her and Jack¡¯s rtionship.

    Well, I did run right into the line of fire.

    That gave her a headache.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go in!¡± Archie and Benny recalled Lucian¡¯s words and were afraid that their mother might

    catch a cold

    Roxanne snapped out of her thoughts and nodded at her kids before bringing them into the mansion.

    The boys urged her to take a hot shower after they got back home

    In the meantime, on the way back to the Farwell residence, Este sat in her child car seat and pursed

    her lips into a thin hard line as she stared at the back of Lucian¡¯s head.

    Lucian could feel Este¡¯s burning gaze on the back of his head. He furrowed his brows and asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you all right just now?¡±

    Noticing that her father was finally talking to her, Este said in a huff, ¡°Why were you so stern toward

    Ms. Jarvis? She¡¯s going to run away if you keep doing that!¡±

    Lucian frowned in response. He could not help but notice how much Este resembled Roxanne in her

    mannerism. After all, Roxanne had also reminded him to be more gentle toward Este.

    This mother¨Cand¨Cdaughter duo really does have each other¡¯s backs, huh?

    ¡°No. I just want her to reconsider my offer. I¡¯ve only said it like that so that she¡¯ll take it seriously,¡±

    Lucian exined. He was feeling rather exasperated with himself.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 680

    Chapter 680

    At the Pearson residence, a sulking Aubree locked herself in her room.

    She was so pissed off about the photos Frieda had sent her in the afternoon that she had no appetite

    for dinner

    She did not expect to receive more photos from Frieda when she was about to sleep.

    In the photos, the man, whom Aubree could not get to meet no matter what she did, was doing all sorts

    of service for Roxanne putting his jacket on her, buying her flowers, and holding her wrist

    The two looked just like a couple in love

    Rage burned in Aubree as she looked at the photos

    They were practically disregarding her position as Lucian¡¯s fianc¨¦e

    If word got out, not only would she be utterly humiliated, but her dream to be Mrs Farwell would

    also be shattered

    A vicious look crept over Aubree¡¯s face when she thought of that.

    ¡°That b*tch¡® Why did she evene back?¡±

    She shot up from her bed and flung the things on the table to the ground.

    Downstairs, G.ra was just worrying about her daughter. Earlier, when she noticed that Aubree did not

    come downstairs for dinner, she had knocked on thetter¡¯s door but gotten no response. Now, upon

    hearing the

    ciceing from the second floor, she hurried upstairs to check on Aubree.

    ¡°Aubree, what¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s making you so upset?¡±

    Gina tapped on the door frantically.

    This time, Aubree opened the door immediately.

    Gina had no idea what was going on as she looked at Aubree, who stood by the door with a grim

    expression. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Tell me about it.¡±

    Without saying anything, Aubree returned inside and sat on her bed

    Gina went in after her Right when she walked up to the bed, she saw the unlocked phone beside

    Aubree¡¯s hand

    Its screen showed a few photos, which Gina assumed was the reason for Aubree¡¯s outburst.

    At that realization, Gina nced at Aubree before carefully taking thetter¡¯s phone to check the

    photos.

    When she saw Lucian and Roxanne together in every single photo and how close they were, her face

    clouded

    over

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did Lucian end up hanging out with this woman again?¡±

    Irritated, Aubree punched the bed without a word

    Gina looked at her daughter¡¯s face again, only to find that it was now tear¨Cstreaked.

    Clearly, Aubree was livid at the two pictured in the photos,

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about such a major matter earlier?¡± Gina was heartbroken and enraged at the

    same

    time

    It was only then that Aubree spoke. ¡°What¡¯s the point of telling you? I came up with so many ways

    before, but I still failed to stop them from getting together!¡±

    At the thought of how her previous efforts were all in vain, Aubree felt even more aggrieved.

    On the other hand, Gina was exasperated to see her daughter so upset. ¡°That woman is so shameless!

    She knows Lucian is engaged, yet she keeps on clinging to him. Even though they were married

    before, they have already divorced! She left him so resolutely back then. What is she trying to do now?¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Aubree knitted her brows and said glumly, ¡°What¡¯s the point of talking about this now? If this goes on,

    that b*tch will be his wife again! By then, I will be a nobody and aughing stock!¡±

    Aubree felt even more furious when that thought urred to her, and she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears

    of frustration.

    Feeling distressed, Gina eximed, ¡°No way! We cannot let her remarry him. Otherwise, all our efforts

    in the past years will be useless. We have to do something!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 681

    Chapter 681

    Aubree had the same thoughts as Gina.

    ¡°But what else can we do now?¡± the former asked with a frown.

    From the photos, it was clear that Lucian was very intimate with Roxanne.

    Gina pondered for a while before saying, ¡°We have to proceed with your marriage before they

    completely

    reconcile.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s face darkened further. She obviously knew that, but she didn¡¯t know how to achieve that goal.

    Gina¡¯s words were of no help to her.

    Oblivious to what Aubree was thinking, Gina continued racking her brain.

    After a while, thetter spoke again. ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t let them continue meeting like this. You

    have to stay beside Lucian so that he has no chance to meet that woman.¡±

    ¡°I do want to do that, but Lucian has been ignoring me recently. I can¡¯t even get close to him! How will I

    rece that wretched woman?¡± Aubreeined while sniffling.

    Gina nced at Aubree. ¡°Who says you can¡¯t meet him just because he¡¯s ignoring you? How about you

    move into his house? That way, he¡¯ll be forced to spend time with you all the time even if he doesn¡¯t

    want to see you. By then, all you need is some tricks to make him get over that woman.¡±

    Aubree was still hesitant. ¡°Move into his house? Will he let that happen? Even before that woman

    returned to the country, he forbade me from sleeping over at his house, not to mention now. So there¡¯s

    no way he¡¯ll let me move in there!¡±

    Hearing that, Gina frowned.

    For a moment, the mother and daughter sat in silence with troubled expressions.

    ¡°If he won¡¯t let you do that, we¡¯ll think of a way to make him agree!¡± Gina uttered coldly after some time.

    Seeing how confident her mother was, Aubree was perplexed.

    Gina threw her a nce and took her phone, ordering, ¡°Come with me.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Afterward, she walked out of the room without waiting for Aubree¡¯s reaction.

    Thetter hesitated for a while before standing up and following Gina to the study.

    Samuel was working inside when he suddenly heard a few knocks on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± he said.

    Soon, his wife and daughter entered the room.

    At the sight of their sullen faces, Samuel frowned and put down the documents in his hand. ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong?¡±

    Not knowing what her mother was up to, Aubree stood behind Gina dejectedly.

    As for Gina, she ced the phone before Samuel. ¡°Take a look for yourself.¡±

    Samuel threw her a dubious look. Then, he lowered his head and checked the phone.

    Just like Gina, he put on a grim face when he saw the photos.

    ¡°Why is this woman still with Lucian?¡±

    He looked up at Aubree, feeling sorry for what she was going through.

    Aubree remained silent with red¨Crimmed eyes.

    ¡°If we want her gone from his side, we have toe together and put on an act. As long as we get

    Aubree to move into Lucian¡¯s house, it will be over for Roxanne,¡± Gina imed seriously.

    Aubree and Samuel were both puzzled at her words. ¡°Put on an act? How?¡±

    A cold glint shed across Gina¡¯s eyes as she waved the two of them over.

    With that, they huddled together and listened to Gina¡¯s n.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 682

    Chapter 682

    That same night, Sonya was preparing to go to bed when Gina called her.

    Right after she picked up the call, she heard Gina sniffling from the other end of the line and Samuel¡¯s

    shouts in the background.

    ¡°Gina, what¡¯s wrong? Did you argue with Samuel?¡± Sonya asked out of concern.

    Gina looked at the father¨Cdaughter duo, who was acting at the side. Then, she took a deep breath and

    choked out, ¡°Samuel is angry at Aubree. I think you should hurry ande over. Aubree won¡¯t listen to

    any of us right now, but maybe you can get through to her.¡±

    Sonya frowned and listened carefully. Indeed, she could hear Aubree¡¯s sobs in the background.

    Because of the car ident before, Sonya was very considerate toward Aubree. Upon hearing the

    latter crying, she felt her heart clench. ¡°Calm down and talk to me properly. What happened? What

    made them so worked up?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because of¡­¡± Gina stopped her sentence midway as if she was reluctant to speak. She then

    sighed loudly and continued, ¡°You should juste over.¡±

    Anxious, Sonya questioned, ¡°Why are you keeping things from me? Aubree will be my daughter¨C

    inw sooner orter. You can tell me everything.¡±

    Gina paused for a few seconds before saying bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s because of her engagement with Lucian.

    Samuel thinks that Aubree should just cancel the engagement and let Lucian go since he doesn¡¯t seem

    to like her, but Aubree won¡¯t listen. She even imed that she¡¯d marry no one else but Lucian. That¡¯s

    how they started arguing.¡±

    Gina¡¯s story sounded so convincing that it made Sonya feel apologetic.

    In the end, Lucian was at fault here. Not only did he make Aubree wait for so many years, but he also

    left her hanging and disregarded her feelings for him.

    After finding out that Aubree even had a disagreement with Samuel because of this matter, Sonya was

    more determined to give her fair treatment.

    ¡°Aubree is right. I also object to canceling the engagement. She has waited for Lucian for so many

    years. Of course, he has to take responsibility for her. Gina, calm them down first. I¡¯ll ask Lucian to go

    there If all else fails, Aubree can stay in our house for a couple of days so she and her father can cool

    off.¡±

    Right after Sonya said that, she heard the muffled sound of something falling to the ground on the other

    end.

    Her heart instantly sank, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry for Aubree.

    It seemed like Gina was also surprised. It was only after a moment of silence that she answered, ¡°I¡­

    I¡¯ll try.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, Sonya called Lucian immediately.

    At the Farwell residence, Lucian had just tucked Este in and walked out of her room when his phone

    rang. Upon seeing the caller ID and recalling how Sonya had recently been so insistent about him

    marrying Aubree, he rubbed his temples. He only answered the phone after a few more rings.

    Right away, Sonya¡¯s voice sounded in his ears. ¡°Aubree had an argument with her father. I¡¯m not sure

    what¡¯s going on now, but you should go and check.¡±

    Lucian frowned at that. ¡°That¡¯s their business. It¡¯s not appropriate for me to go there.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Aubree went against her father because of you. Do you expect me to go there instead at this time of

    night? Besides, it sounded like he was being violent. I won¡¯t be able to stop him if I go there. You

    should go there, at least for the sake of Aubree¡¯s safety. She has just recovered, so she can¡¯t afford to

    get hurt again!¡± Sonya

    chided.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 683

    Chapter 683

    Lucian was about to reject Sonya, but she cut the call before he could do so.

    For a moment, he stood there in silence with a scowl.

    Then, he kept his phone and headed downstairs.

    Although he was unwilling to obey his mother, he had no choice but to do so after hearing what she told

    him.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡± Catalina called out tentatively when she saw Lucian heading out at such ate hour.

    Lucian gave her a nod. ¡°I need to go somewhere for a while. Make sure to check on Essie from time to

    time.¡±

    Catalina nodded and watched him leave the mansion.

    Half an hourter, Lucian appeared before the Pearson residence and pressed on the doorbell.

    He presumed he would have to wait for a while since the people inside were quarreling.

    To his surprise, the door was opened almost immediately.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Lucian, what brings you here?¡± Gina looked surprised and a bit uneasy to see Lucian. ¡°It¡¯ste already,

    so I won¡¯t ask you toe in-¡±

    At that moment, the sound of ss shattering came from the house, followed by Samuel¡¯s roar. ¡°Since

    you¡¯re so stubborn, then get out of here! Don¡¯t stay in the Pearson residence. I don¡¯t know you!¡±

    A troubled look shed across Gina¡¯s face. She acted like she was about to close the door and said, ¡°I

    suppose you heard that. Samuel is arguing with Aubree. You should hurry and leave.¡±

    That was precisely the reason Lucian came. Naturally, he couldn¡¯t leave after hearing how severe the

    situation

    was.

    ¡°I know. My mom asked me toe and check on you all,¡± he admitted. ¡°Please let me in.¡±

    With that, he took a few steps forward, intending to enter the house.

    Gina hesitated for a moment. Finally, she stepped aside and let him in.

    As she watched Lucian climb the stairs, a sly look fleeted across her eyes. Leisurely, she followed him

    upstairs.

    The two of them came to a stop before the study.

    The door was wide open, and it was a mess inside. Books, pens, and pieces of a shattered vase

    littered the floor

    Aubree stood in the corner, her stubborn face wet with tears.

    Meanwhile, Samuel stood behind the study table and red at her. ¡°How many times have I told you?

    Had you listened to me, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this! Lucian-¡±

    ¡°Samuel!¡± Gina hurriedly stepped out from behind Lucian. ¡°Stop talking. Lucian is here!¡±

    Samuel¡¯s angry expression remained unchanged as he turned to the door. Upon meeting Lucian¡¯s

    gaze, he furrowed his brows and stayed quiet

    Aubree also looked up She was surprised to see Lucian actually standing there, but she quickly got

    ahold of herself and turned her face to the side, wiping her tears miserably

    ¡°Lucian, why did youe here at this time?¡± Samuel cleared his throat and questioned gloomily.

    ncing at Aubree, Lucian scrunched his brows. ¡°Mr. Pearson, my mom told me that you and Aubree

    are arguing, so I came over. What happened?¡±

    Samuel glowered at Aubree and rubbed his temples, exining, ¡°It¡¯s nothing serious. It¡¯s just about

    your engagement. I noticed that there was no progress between you two after so many years, so I

    advised her to give up. Yet, she won¡¯t listen.¡±

    Aubree and Gina looked quite embarrassed about how easily Samuel brought up the topic.

    Lucian was also slightly surprised.

    Before, the Pearson family did almost everything they could to proceed with this marriage. What are

    they up to now?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 684

    Chapter 684

    ¡°No! I waited for Lucian for six years. Why should I cancel our engagement?¡± Aubree protested with

    teary eyes, making sure to look at Lucian pitifully after speaking.

    Lucian frowned again when he met her eyes.

    If this were a typical day, he would surely make things clear with the Pearson family.

    However, he couldn¡¯t do so now since they got into such a big argument because of the matter.

    Meanwhile, Samuel¡¯s anger barely dissipated when he heard Aubree¡¯s words. He mmed the table

    furiously and yelled, ¡°If you don¡¯t cancel it, get out of this house! Don¡¯te back until youe back

    to your senses. Get out!¡±

    Following that, Samuel strode out of the study with a steely face. As he passed by Lucian, he gave the

    latter a

    nod.

    With knitted brows, Lucian watched Samuel leave. In the study, Aubree continued to sob.

    Gina looked at her husband and then at her daughter. Feeling lost about who she should persuade

    first, she turned to Lucian in the end. ¡°Lucian, uh¡­ I don¡¯t think Samuel will calm down anytime soon.

    Could you bring Aubree to your ce for a couple of days?¡±

    As if worried that Lucian would not agree, she added carefully, ¡°I know you also have something to say

    about the engagement. After Samuel calms down, we¡¯ll have a talk. Don¡¯t worry. Aubree will not make

    trouble.¡±

    Aubree remained silent, still sniffling.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Never in Lucian¡¯s dreams did he expect to find himself in such a situation.

    Upon hearing Gina mention the engagement, he contemted for a while and finally agreed. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Afterward, he looked at Aubree. ¡°Come with me.¡±

    Aubree and Gina were ted to see him give in so soon, but they forced themselves to remain calm.

    Not only that, Aubree pretended to be hesitant as she stayed in her spot for some time. In the end, she

    slowly walked over to Lucian.

    ¡°Stay with Lucian for a few days for now. I¡¯ll talk to your dad. When he calms down, I¡¯ll go and fetch

    you.¡± Gina appeared to be very concerned about her daughter. Her eyes even reddened while she

    spoke.

    In response, Aubree nodded tearfully.

    After giving Gina a nod, Lucian led Aubree out of the Pearson residence.

    Gina walked them out and watched the two leave in Lucian¡¯s car.

    When the car disappeared from Gina¡¯s sight, the bitter look on her face was reced with a smug

    smile.

    Samuel came downstairs just then, his countenance void of anger.

    ¡°Have they left?¡± he asked, cautiously peeking outside.

    Gina nodded gleefully.

    Their n was to have Samuel kick Aubree out of the house during their fake argument. Then, they

    would ask Sonya for help and prompt thetter to send Lucian over.

    With Aubree being thrown out of the house, Lucian¨Cno matter how unwilling he was¨Cwould have to

    take her in. She was no stranger, after all.

    To their surprise, the n went smoothly.

    Now, it was all up to Aubree.

    They could only hope that she would grab this chance to earn a spot in Lucian¡¯s heart and officially

    move into his house. That way, she would truly be his wife.

    As Samuel and Gina pictured the day their n would seed, anticipation was written all over their

    faces.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 685

    Chapter 685

    On the other end, Lucian and Aubree left the Pearson residence together.

    As Aubree sat in the passenger seat, she did not stop putting on an borate show of sobbing and

    wiping her tears away in hopes of getting Lucian¡¯s attention.

    While Lucian did notice the weeping woman next to him, he had no intention of saying anything.

    After all, he already knew the reason why Aubree fought with Samuel. If he were to say anything more,

    he was worried about making Aubree cry harder.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Aubree noticed that all her weeping and sobbing had no effect on Lucian, who did

    not even have any kind words to offer to her. She gradually calmed down and stopped sobbing, turning

    away to look out the window in disappointment.

    Upon noticing the scenery outside, Aubree¡¯s expression changed abruptly. Her voice still thick from

    crying, she turned around and asked, ¡°Lucian, it¡¯s already sote. Aren¡¯t we going back home?¡±

    Lucian merely sat there impassively as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve booked you a room for two nights.¡±

    He was implying that he had no intention of bringing her back to the Farwell residence at all.

    Having heard this, Aubree suddenly felt as though a bucket of cold water had been dumped over her.

    Determined to stand up for herself, she queried, ¡°Will I be staying there alone?¡±

    Lucian merely raised a brow and grunted in response.

    ording to Gina, Aubree only needed to stay away for a brief period of time. Him arranging a hotel

    stay for her was effectively a nod to the Pearson family¡¯s kindness to him in days past.

    At his affirmation, Aubree¡¯s expression froze. She was unable to say anything for a while.

    When she left the Pearson residence earlier, she and her parents had thought that things were going

    ording to n.

    s, she had made an error. While Lucian had agreed to take her away, he never promised to bring

    her to the Farwell residence. She did not expect him to have booked a hotel room for her, though.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    What on earth is this? Am I somehow unable to book a hotel room for myself if I wanted?

    The very thought made anger burn deep in Aubrey¡¯s heart, but she could not let it show. All she could

    do was suppress her temper to the best of her ability and seethe in silence.

    Very soon, Lucian¡¯s car pulled into the driveway of a five¨Cstar hotel.

    Lucian opened the door first and stepped out. To his surprise, however, Aubree remained seated in the

    car. He could not tell what she was thinking.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived,¡± came Lucian¡¯s deep voice.

    This shook Aubree out of her reverie. After forcing a grateful smile at him, she turned around and

    exited the

    vehicle.

    The moment Aubree¡¯s back was to him, her expression became gloomy.

    One after the other, they entered the hotel.

    Lucian had booked her a three¨Cday stay in the presidential suite. After confirming their arrival, he gave

    her the keycard and spun around to leave.

    Unexpectedly, Aubree started to sniffle again.

    Arching a brow, Lucian impatiently turned around to look at the woman behind him before asking, ¡°Is

    there anything else?¡±

    Aubree looked up at him timidly and hesitated to speak. A whileter, she mumbled, ¡°I don¡¯t really like

    sleeping in hotels. It¡¯s also reallyte, and I¡¯m scared of being alone.¡± With pleading eyes, she

    continued, ¡°Can you escort me upstairs?¡±

    Hearing this, Lucian gave her the once over warily but could not discern anything out of the ordinary.

    He also reckoned that since she had just fought with Samuel, it was not unusual for her to be in low

    spirits. As such, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Seeing that he agreed, Aubree shed him a smile with some difficulty. Timidly, she put her head down

    again and tailed after him from behind.

    Out of his sight, a sly look shed past Aubree¡¯s eyes.

    The two then walked in single file toward the elevator. Throughout the ride up, Aubree did not utter a

    single syble.

    Lucian had been busy the whole day. Given how tired he was, he was frowning and starting to let his

    mind go

    nk.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 686

    Chapter 686

    As the elevator approached the top floor, the doors slowly opened.

    Lucian immediately returned to his senses. Upon stepping out of the elevator, the sight of the dimly lit

    corridor made him frown a little.

    Aubree quietly followed him from behind.

    When they arrived at the doorway, Lucian inserted the keycard and opened the door for her. He

    stopped and looked at her indifferently, waiting for her to enter the room herself.

    Aubree paused, turning to look at the person beside her. She was silently asking why he was not going

    inside.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to make do with this for the next few days. I¡¯ll try to talk things through with Mr. Pearson.

    Maybe I can make him calm down and see reason,¡± said Lucian coldly. He had deliberately turned a

    blind eye to her questioning expression.

    Having heard this, Aubree became visibly crestfallen. ¡°Lucian, have you really not figured out why I

    argued with my dad? Is that all you have to say to me?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression remained as mild as it was before. ¡°You¡¯re not going to want to hear what I have to

    say right now. I suggest getting some rest and not overthinking things.¡±

    After saying this, Lucian turned around and left.

    Aubree already looks slightly unhinged. I¡¯m not sure what she¡¯s going to do if I stay on.

    Lucian did not want to cause any more of a scene than necessary only because of the kindness the

    Pearsons had once shown him and the fact Aubree had just been kicked. out of the house.

    However, he barely managed to walk two steps when he felt someone grab his clothes from behind.

    Lucian could feel his heart sink. Maintaining the same impassive attitude, he turned around and said,

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t let go! Lucian, I¡¯m scared! Won¡¯t you stay and keep mepany?¡± Aubree¡¯s face was a mix of

    pleading and determination as she continued, ¡°At the end of the day, we¡¯re still engaged! Nobody is

    going to bat an eyelid if you stay!¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°What nonsense are you bbering now?¡± hissed Lucian angrily. ¡°Aubree, let me go. while I still have a

    measure of calm. I¡¯m warning you!¡±

    Aubree could not care less anymore. In the face of Lucian¡¯s rage, she still refused to back down.

    Instead, she became emboldened and tugged at the hem of his clothes to close the gap between them.

    With her eyes shut, she leaned in to kiss him.

    The disgust that Lucian felt at this moment was practically tangible. Just as she was about to meet his

    lips, he shoved Aubree away.

    With her eyes still shut, Aubree was caught off guard as she was abruptly pushed away. She staggered

    back a few steps before falling to the ground in a daze.

    ¡°Have you lost your mind?¡± The chill in Lucian¡¯s voice was quite terrifying to hear.

    Aubree merely sat on the ground, taking a while to return to her senses. With bloodshot eyes, she

    looked at him and said, ¡°I-I love you, Lucian! I was kicked out of the house because of you, but you

    brought me to a hotel? Have you ever considered my feelings?¡±

    Unmoved, Lucian nced at her. ¡°You¡¯d better not have any thoughts you shouldn¡¯t have. Did you think

    we¡¯d still have a future after what you did to Essie? You should know better!¡±

    Her voice was shaky when she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already apologized about Este-¡±

    Lucian cut her short impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that this never happened today. However, I do hope that

    nothing like this ever happens again in the future!¡±

    Without giving Aubree the chance to respond, Lucian left swiftly.

    Lucian¡¯s indifferent and cold attitude had tears filling Aubree¡¯s eyes as the desperation in her heart

    soared to new heights.

    She had thought that Lucian was going to take her back to the Farwell residence and that they could

    be even more intimate.

    However, Lucian had brought her to a hotel instead and said very inly what he thought.

    They no longer had a future together!

    Thinking of this, Aubree found it hard to breathe.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 687

    Chapter 687

    Aubree watched as the elevator slowly descended to the ground floor. The moment it came to a stop,

    Aubree dusted herself off and went back to her room.

    She was not aware of how long she had been sitting in a daze when her phone suddenly rang,

    breaking her out of reverie.

    Aubree immediately returned to her senses as she nced at the caller ID. It was her mother calling,

    and it did not take long for her to figure out what the call was for.

    The phone continued to ring, but Aubree had no intention of picking up. All she could do was watch

    helplessly as the screen kept shing before everything went quiet.

    Shortly after, the phone rang again.

    This continued for a while before Aubree finally picked up out of annoyance.

    ¡°Aubree, why didn¡¯t you answer the phone? What¡¯s happened? Are you not at his ce yet?¡± As soon

    as Aubree picked up, Gina¡¯s concerned voice filled her ear.

    Mockery shed on Aubree¡¯s face after she heard this. Even now, her mother still thought that she was

    going to the Farwell residence.

    When Aubree remained silent, Gina asked, ¡°Aubree? Are you there? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m at a hotel,¡± said Aubree, her face devoid of expression.

    As soon as she said this, nothing but a heavy silence hung about the air.

    Aubree continued, ¡°Lucian isn¡¯t here anymore. He booked me a presidential suite, asked me to get

    some rest, and then left on his own.¡±

    Gina was shocked that Lucian did not bring her daughter back to the Farwell residence. She then

    noticed how crestfallen Aubree sounded and tried tofort her. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The fact that he was

    willing to take you away is enough. After all, he booked the room, didn¡¯t he? I think he¡¯ll visit you often.¡±

    Aubree let out a peal of harsh, sarcasticughter. ¡°Believe me, he won¡¯t. He said. there¡¯s no way we¡¯ll

    ever be together. I bet he has gone to see that Jarvis b*tch right

    now!¡±

    As she thought of Roxanne, Aubree¡¯s expression darkened even more.

    It¡¯s that b*tch¡¯s fault! If she hadn¡¯t returned, then I would be Mrs. Farwell by now!

    Gina never thought that her carefullyid ns would backfire so gloriously. When she heard what

    Aubree said, her face fell. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡­¡±

    While Gina had every intention offorting her daughter, she could not think of the words to say.

    If Lucian had truly said these things, he definitely meant business. What good were her words then?

    ¡°Even if Lucian said all that, you still have Sonya! I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll help you!¡± said Gina hastily after a

    while.

    At the mention of Sonya, Aubree¡¯s heart was suddenly filled with hope.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Although Mrs. Farwell has no control over Lucian¡¯s thoughts, she has always seen me in a good light.

    She even went out of her way to drive that horrid woman Roxanne, away. Right now, it¡¯s crucial that I

    obtain Mrs. Farwell¡¯s favor to help myself out of this rut. Being able to drive away that b*tch Roxanne is

    the best possible scenario and the icing on the cake if it can be managed!When that happens, even if

    Lucian and Roxanne like each other, Lucian would have no other choice!

    Thinking of this, Aubree turned sullen, and her tone suddenly became icy. ¡°You¡¯re right! No matter

    what, Lucian can only marry me! That b*tch Roxanne has caused too much damage. I will have my

    revenge!¡±

    Gina nodded hastily. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aubree. I¡¯ll help you! You¡¯ve waited for Lucian for so long! Who is he

    going to marry if not you?¡±

    The pair spoke about this issue at length. Seeing that it was truly gettingte, Gina persuaded Aubree

    to get some rest.

    After hanging up, Gina was filled with guilt and regret.

    If I¡¯d known sooner that he was going to put her in a hotel, I wouldn¡¯t have put her up to this in the first

    ce!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 688

    Chapter 688

    Meanwhile, Roxanne did not have the slightest clue about what Aubree and her mother were nning.

    The whole day had been spent ying with the children and dealing with Lucian. Hence, Roxanne fell

    asleep the moment shey down.

    However, she was awakened by the phone ringing the next day.

    In a daze, Roxanne opened her eyes and picked up the phone without looking at who the caller was.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you awake? I¡¯ve got something that needs your attention.¡±

    She barely had time to take a breather when Jack¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Upon realizing that it was Jack, Roxanne suddenly became alert. Curiously, she asked, ¡°Has

    something happened?¡±

    Roxanne rarely had personal dealings with Jack, so she knew that he was likely calling her for a

    business or medical issue.

    Regardless, both matters were not to be taken lightly.

    On that note, Jack broke the silence first. ¡°Do you remember Jamie? That kid from the medical

    consultation thest time?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression immediately turned grave. ¡°I do. What happened?¡±

    During the consultation, Daniel had spooked the child, resulting in heart palpitations that caused him to

    lose consciousness. It was only through Roxanne¡¯s intervention that Jamie regained consciousness.

    Thus, Roxanne had quite a deep impression of the child.

    ¡°The orphanage contacted me just now. They aren¡¯t sure what happened, but Jamie contracted a high

    fever and has been hospitalized. I figured that since you handled his consultation thest time, you¡¯d

    be more familiar with the situation. If you have time, can you go and take a look?¡± asked Jack politely.

    Upon hearing that the child was sick, Roxanne immediately agreed. ¡°Of course. Which hospital is it? I¡¯ll

    make my way there right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go with you too. I happen to be nearby, so I can pick you up along the way after

    you get ready.¡±

    Roxanne hesitated for a brief moment to ponder over the time but eventually agreed.

    After hanging up, Roxanne wasted no time taking a shower. She hurriedly put on a change of clothes

    and went downstairs.

    Archie and Benny were awakened by the sound of Roxanne closing the door. They jolted out of bed to

    see that their mother was the one rushing downstairs, seemingly in a hurry. The children ran after her,

    asking, ¡°Mommy? Where are you going?¡±

    It was only then Roxanne remembered that Archie and Benny were there. She turned around to pat

    them on the head, replying, ¡°A little boy from the orphanage has fallen ill, so I need to take a look. As

    for school, I don¡¯t think I have the time to drop you off at kindergarten today. I¡¯ll help you two ask

    permission for a day off.¡±

    Hearing that it was a little boy who had fallen sick, the boys were immediately filled with worry. Without

    further hesitation, they nodded and said, ¡°You must do your best to treat him!¡±

    Roxanne nodded, smiling at them.

    Just as she was about to bid the children goodbye, a loud honk was heard outside the door.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I think that must be Jack.

    Roxanne straightened herself and left, the boys following her to the doorstep.

    At the driveway of the mansion, Jack got down from the car and was prepared to knock when he saw

    Roxanne and the childrening out.

    Jack was a little surprised to see the two boys trailing after Roxanne. He knew that she had children

    but had neverid eyes on them before.

    The children looked as if they had just gotten out of bed and were still somewhat muddled. Yet, they

    were well-behaved. They obediently followed Roxanne from behind and gave Jack polite, albeit

    confused, little waves.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 689

    Chapter 689

    ¡°Hello there.¡±

    Seeing how polite and cute the children were, Jack gentled his tone.

    The two children straightened themselves and looked curiously at Jack, unsure of who he was.

    With a smile, Roxanne said, ¡°This is Mr. Damaris, a colleague of mine.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    The introduction seemed to put the boys at ease as they sweetly greeted Jack with another hello.

    Jack reached out to pat the boys on their heads. ¡°I¡¯m in a rush and never thought I¡¯d run into you both

    today. I should¡¯ve brought you some gifts! There¡¯s always next time, I suppose. I¡¯ll get you both

    something nice.¡±

    The children nodded obediently and chimed, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack smiled at the boys before looking at Roxanne, signaling that they had to leave.

    Roxanne acquiesced and turned to the boys again. ¡°I¡¯ll be off now. Why don¡¯t you both go back inside?¡±

    Having said that, Roxanne and Jack got into the car.

    Archie and Benny waited until Jack¡¯s carpletely disappeared from their line of sight before shuffling

    back into the mansion.

    ¡°Archie, I think that Mr. Damaris looks quite handsome,¡± said Benny while rubbing his eyes. He had

    suddenly be more alert.

    Hearing his brother say so, Archie raised a brow as he recalled the man from earlier.

    He is handsome and has a style simr to Daddy¡¯s, but he¡¯s also more gentle than Daddy. Moreover, if

    I understood Mommy correctly, he¡¯s the man from the Damaris family who she was yearning for. He

    must be quite capable.

    Benny then murmured, ¡°Is that man pursuing Mommy too? If that¡¯s the case, it¡¯ll be even harder for

    Daddy to pursue her!¡±

    Roxanne already held a grudge against Lucian. If there was anotherpetitor for her heart, Benny

    and Archie could only worry for their father.

    Archie could not help but ask, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then it only proves that Mommy is a good person. That¡¯s

    why so many people like her!¡±

    ¡°But what about Daddy?¡± asked Benny, furrowing his brows out of concern. ¡°I prefer Daddy. Should we

    remind him?¡±

    Although Lucian was taking his time to win Roxanne over, she still did not trust him. The children could

    see that their father was putting in a lot of effort, and coupled with the existence of Este, the boys

    were definitely biased toward Lucian.

    Archie and Bennie looked at each other, their expressions conflicted.

    Did they need to warn their father? What if they did not and Jack stole their mother away?

    But how were they going to do it, if this was the n?

    This conundrum proved to be too much for the two gifted children. For the first time, Archie and Benny

    finally got a taste of why people experienced a headache when trying to solve problems.

    A sullen-looking Archie then remarked, ¡°If Daddy wants to pursue Mommy, then he will definitely notice

    that someone else wants to steal her away! This is a grown-up problem. If we talk to Daddy about it, he

    might feel embarrassed. I think it¡¯s best that we say nothing.¡±

    Benny nodded solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Daddy¡¯s great, and he¡¯ll definitely win

    Mommy over! For all we know, he might have figured this out much sooner than we did!¡±

    Archie and Benny could not tell if they were guessing or actually trying to convince themselves with all

    this chatter.

    In the end, they both arrived at the conclusion that no matter how many people tried to pursue their

    mother, the person to emerge victorious would definitely be Lucian.

    Although they both used to have prejudices against Lucian, they became convinced. of his sincerity

    toward Roxanne after bonding with him for some time.

    With sincerity, looks, and capability all in one package, they refused to believe that Roxanne would not

    choose Lucian.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 690

    Chapter 690

    Archie and Benny were fairly independent boys, having gotten used to Roxanne¡¯s long work hours.

    After a short discussion about Jack and Lucian, the boys quickly washed up and warmed some milk

    and bread for breakfast.

    The doorbell suddenly rang just as they finished eating.

    Archie and Benny exchanged a wary nce. When they switched on the video inte, they saw

    Este waving sweetly at the camera.

    The boys instantly smiled and opened the door for their precious Essie.

    Outside, Lucian stood beside Este and held her hand.

    Benny could not help but feel sheepish when he spotted the subject of his discussion.

    To his credit, Archie remained calm and greeted Lucian politely. ¡°Good morning, Mr. Farwell and Essie.¡±

    ¡°Good morning, Archie and Benny!¡± Este was thrilled to meet the boys early in the morning, and she

    had a radiant smile to show for it.

    After greeting the boys, she looked into the house expectantly, hoping to see Roxanne.

    s, Roxanne was nowhere to be seen.

    Este tugged on her father¡¯s hand in agitation, and Lucian immediately understood her anxiety.

    He looked over the boys¡¯ heads and surveyed the house, only to confirm Roxanne¡¯s absence.

    Lucian frowned in confusion and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s your mom?¡±

    Roxanne should have been ready to send the boys to school at this hour, yet she was conspicuously

    absent.

    His question caused Archie and Benny to cast furtive nces at each other. They simultaneously

    recalled what they had discussed earlier and hesitated about telling their father that a handsome man

    had fetched Roxanne to work.

    Lucian sensed their hesitation, and his heart sank. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is she feeling unwell?¡±

    He assumed Roxanne had caught a chillst night and was resting in bed.

    After he spoke, he led Este into the house, nning to head upstairs and check on

    Roxanne.

    Realizing he was mistaken about the situation, the boys piped up, ¡°No. Mommy, uh,

    went out.¡±

    Lucian paused in his tracks and turned toward the boys with a frown. ¡°Why did she go out without you?

    Isn¡¯t she sending you to school?¡±

    Archie and Benny paused and mulled over their reply.

    Eventually, Benny stated, ¡°A man brought Mommy away.¡± He immediately averted his gaze from Lucian

    guiltily after that.

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepened after he heard Benny¡¯s exnation. Larry and Jack¡¯s faces immediately

    surfaced in his mind.

    They are the only people who could bring Roxanne away.

    Reminded of Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with the two men, Lucian¡¯s expression. darkened. His tone

    inadvertently grew stern as he asked, ¡°Which man? Do you know him?¡±

    It sounded like a re-enactment of how he told off Este a day before.

    Benny jumped in surprise and was about to confess everything when Archie poked him in the ribs.

    He quickly recovered himself and ced both hands behind his back. Then, he frowned as though

    trying hard to recall his memories and mumbled, ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    His answer was hardly useful to Lucian.

    Lucian furrowed his brows in thought and rephrased his question. ¡°Well, do you know why he came to

    get your mom?¡±

    ¡°Mommy said a child was sick and needed her help,¡± Archie volunteered before his brother slipped up.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 691

    Chapter 691

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened slightly at Archie¡¯s reply.

    Treating a child? Roxanne could be with either Jack or Larry.

    Lucian clung to thest sliver of hope as he asked Archie and Benny, ¡°Do you remember what the man

    looked like?¡±

    The boys looked at each other. Benny sensibly remained silent and allowed Archie to take the lead.

    The elder twin replied somberly, ¡°The man looked very handsome and seemed to be on good terms

    with Mommy.¡±

    He hoped it would remind Lucian that their mother had many admirers and spur him to step up his

    courtship.

    Sadly, his n backfired. He did not know Lucian and Roxanne¡¯s rtionship had grown tense

    because of Larry and Jack.

    Archie¡¯s reply only added to Lucian¡¯s suspicions of Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with the two men.

    He thought of asking the boys for more details but decided against it when he noticed their nk

    expressions. With his brows still knitted, Lucian asked, ¡°How will you go to schoolter? Do you need

    me to give you a lift?¡±

    The boys shook their heads. ¡°Mommy already told the school we¡¯re noting in today.¡±

    Lucian looked to Este upon hearing the boys¡¯ reply.

    The young girl had been upset after learning that Roxanne had left with another man. In fact, she was

    taking it out on her father by giving him the cold shoulder.

    I told Daddy I wanted to see Ms. Jarvis in the morning! Daddy took his sweet time and made uste.

    Now, Ms. Jarvis has left with someone else!

    Este even began doubting her father¡¯s ability to woo Roxanne and give her the mother she

    wanted.

    Lucian sensed his daughter¡¯s discontent and massaged his temples in frustration. Then, he asked.

    Archie and Benny, ¡°Can I leave Essie with you two? I have to get to work, so I won¡¯t take a detour to

    her kindergarten. Do you promise to take care of yourselves?¡±

    The boys immediately jumped at the opportunity to spend time with their sister. ¡°Of course! We¡¯ll take

    good care of Essie!¡±

    Lucian turned to Este next, relieved to notice the hint of a smile curving her mouth.

    Despite her earlier displeasure, she evidently cheered up at the thought of spending time with Archie

    and Benny.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He knew his daughter best. If he insisted on sending her to kindergarten, she would be mad at him for

    the rest of the day until she met Roxanne.

    It was better to leave her at Roxanne¡¯s house and allow her to y with the boys. Her mood would

    certainly improve.

    After leaving Este in Archie and Benny¡¯s care, Lucian waved goodbye to the children and got into his

    car.

    Still, he felt insecure about leaving the children at home alone and called Cayden, instructing him to

    arrange for some men to watch the house and keep the children safe.

    Cayden quickly agreed to his orders.

    After hanging up, Lucian instinctively pulled up Roxanne¡¯s number on his phone and hesitated about

    calling her.

    I should at least figure out who she¡¯s with right now.

    He quickly squashed the thought before it could take root in his mind.

    After all, Roxanne had never appreciated his efforts of snooping around her life, and she had

    repeatedly exined the innocent nature of her rtionship with Larry and Jack to him.

    Lucian merely refused to believe her.

    His suspicions had riled her up on many asions.

    If he called her now and interrogated her on her whereabouts, he would destroy his previous efforts to

    improve her impression of him.

    Despite his frustration, Lucian reined in his jealousy and kept his phone.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 692

    Chapter 692

    Meanwhile, Roxanne and Jack had just arrived at the hospital.

    The director of the orphanage was already waiting for them in the lobby. He quickly greeted them and

    led them straight to Jamie¡¯s ward.

    A doctor, who looked like he was working for the Damaris family, was treating Jamie at the time.

    He stood up and greeted Jack the moment he saw him. ¡°Hello, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack nodded. ¡°How is he doing?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s burning up pretty badly and has been suffering from diarrhea. I¡¯m still trying to figure out how to

    diagnose this,¡± the doctor replied with a somewhat conflicted look on his face.

    Jack nced at Roxanne after hearing that.

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze had been fixated on Jamie since they entered the ward.

    It pained her deeply to see how pale his face was as hey there on the hospital bed.

    Having noticed Jack staring at her, Roxanne gave him a nod to indicate that she was ready to treat

    Jamie anytime.

    Jack then told the doctor. ¡°This here is Dr. Jarvis. She helped treat this boy during the previous medical

    consultation. Please let her take a look at him.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The doctor nodded and stepped aside to make space for Roxanne.

    With a worried frown on her face, Roxanne sat down beside the bed and took Jamie¡¯s pulse.

    Despite being a little delirious from the high fever, Jamie was able to recognize Roxanne and smiled

    weakly at her.

    Roxanne felt her heart ache when she saw how brave he was. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be sure to treat you,¡±

    she said in a soft and reassuring voice.

    Jamie simply nodded obediently at her in response.

    Afraid that she would tear up if she maintained eye contact, Roxanne quickly looked away and focused

    on treating him.

    Jamie has gotten a lot skinnier since Ist saw him during the medical consultation. He¡¯s burning up

    with a really high fever, and his face is white as a sheet. Even so, he still smiles at me so I wouldn¡¯t

    worry about him¡­ Being the mother of two kids, it absolutely breaks my heart to see him like this.

    Roxanne¡¯s frown deepened after taking Jamie¡¯s pulse, and she looked at Jack with panic and

    confusion in her eyes.

    For some reason, she was unable to determine what was making Jamie so sick.

    He¡¯s in so much pain and suffering right now, and yet, I can¡¯t do anything to help him out¡­

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes reddened as the seconds ticked by.

    Jack frowned when he saw the look she gave him. He stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder

    as he said, ¡°Calm down. It¡¯s easy to miss some details when you¡¯re anxious. If you are unable to

    diagnose his illness, then we¡¯ll first focus on stabilizing his condition to prevent it from. worsening.¡±

    He knew Jamie wouldn¡¯t survive if his condition got any worse than this.

    Jack¡¯s words snapped Roxanne out of her state of despair.

    He¡¯s right! I have encountered situations like this in the past. I can¡¯t believe I got all worked up simply

    because the patient is a young child. As a medical practitioner, this is absolutely uneptable!

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Jamie called out weakly.

    Roxanne quickly turned around to check on him and asked, ¡°I¡¯m right here. What is it? Are you feeling

    unwell?¡±

    Jamie shook his head slowly as he replied, ¡°I believe in you¡­ You were the one who treated mest

    time¡­¡±

    Those words hit her in the heart like a sledgehammer. With reddened eyes, Roxanne said with a sob,

    ¡°Yeah, I will do my best! You¡¯ll get better for sure!¡±

    Jamie nodded at her with a smile.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 693

    Chapter 693

    As time was of the essence, Roxanne forced herself to calm down and asked Jack for an acupuncture

    kit.

    She then got to work and administered acupuncture treatment to help stabilize Jamie¡¯s condition and

    keep his illness under control.

    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t Jamie¡¯s first time experiencing such a treatment, so he felt no fear whatsoever

    when he saw the long needles.

    Roxanne remembered how Jamie had rather unique acupuncture points. Since he was ill, she made

    sure to be extra careful when inserting the needles.

    Her entire forehead was drenched in sweat by the time shepleted the acupuncture procedure.

    ¡°I¡¯ve just spoken to the doctor in charge of Jamie,¡± Jack called out to her from behind.

    Roxanne immediately tensed up upon hearing that. ¡°What did he say? Did you manage to obtain any

    useful information?¡±

    ¡°All we know is that Jamie is suffering from some malnutrition,¡± Jack replied with a frown.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows as the two of them shifted their gaze toward the director of the

    orphanage, who was standing in the corner.

    Lucian donated a huge amount of resources to the orphanage under the name of Queen Group on the

    day of the medical consultation. We also made another personal donation after that, so this shouldn¡¯t

    be happening

    at all.

    The orphanage director let out a helpless sigh when he noticed the two staring at him. ¡°Jamie refused

    to finish his meals ever since he arrived at the orphanage. He eats very little during each meal. We try

    to talk him into eating more, but he never listens.¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The two then shifted their gazes back toward Jamie, who was smiling apologetically at them.

    The sight of his smile stabbed at Roxanne¡¯s heart like a knife. Not wanting to press on any further, she

    sat down beside the bed and took Jamie¡¯s pulse again.

    Having found a direction to go in, Roxanne was soon able to determine the cause of his medical

    condition.

    Jamie had been skipping meals very often before he arrived at the orphanage. That caused a lot of

    issues for his digestive system.

    Although he was able to have proper meals after arriving at the orphanage, Jamie¡¯s appetite had been

    greatly reduced by the difort from his stomach.

    As time went by, his condition grew worse and worse. Eventually, his body reached its limits, which led

    to the condition he was currently in.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes teared

    up

    a little at the thought of what Jamie must have gone through.

    ¡°Well? Did you manage to find out the cause of his condition?¡± Jack asked solemnly.

    Roxanne stood up and nodded at them as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll prescribe him some medication.¡±

    Jack immediately had someone fetch her a pen and a piece of paper.

    With a frown on her face, Roxanne began scribbling down the prescription.

    Jamie isn¡¯t just suffering from gastrointestinal disease. He has also developed anorexia over time. If I

    don¡¯t treat that issue first, it won¡¯t be long before his gastrointestinal problemse back even worse

    than before. Jamie is still a kid, so I can¡¯t prescribe him anything too potent either.

    With all those problems in mind, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but wonder if her prescription would be okay for

    Jamie.

    Having noticed her conflicted expression, Jack stepped forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    Roxanne looked up at him and told him about her concerns.

    Being the heir to the Damaris family, Jack was a lot more knowledgeable than Roxanne when it came

    to medicine.

    After taking her concerns into consideration, Jack provided her with some suggestions and even

    modified some of her prescriptions.

    In just a matter of minutes, the two came up with the perfect prescription for Jamie. They handed it over

    to the director of the orphanage and had him prepare the medication.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 694

    Chapter 694

    The tension in the ward was lifted the moment they found a treatment n.

    Jamie shed Roxanne a grateful smile when he heard he would get better soon. ¡°Thanks, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression turned solemn when she heard his weak voice. ¡°I¡¯m just doing my job, so there¡¯s

    no need to thank me. You must¡¯ve had a really rough time, huh?¡±

    Jamie nodded shyly with an anxious look on his face.

    This is the first time someone apart from the orphanage director and the other kids has shown me

    genuine concern! On top of that, she¡¯s also really pretty! She kind of reminds me of Mom¡­

    Roxanne patted him gently on the head. ¡°I¡¯ve prescribed you some medication. Make sure to take your

    medicine ording to the instructions, and you¡¯ll get better in no time. You also need to eat properly

    after you¡¯re discharged, okay? I know you don¡¯t feel like eating a lot, but you have to force yourself to

    anyway. Otherwise, you¡¯ll end up suffering like this again. Is that understood?¡±

    Jamie nodded obediently in response.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Roxanne let out a relieved chuckle when she saw himplying with her instructions.

    For some reason, Jack felt his heart skip a beat when he saw herforting Jamie so patiently.

    The orphanage director returned with the medication shortly after and thanked the two profusely for

    helping out.

    Roxanne shed him a faint smile as she replied, ¡°We¡¯re just doing our job. You must¡¯ve had it rough

    looking after all these kids at the orphanage.¡±

    She then pulled out a wad of cash from her wallet and handed it over to the director. ¡°I didn¡¯t bring

    much cash with me since I left in a hurry today. It¡¯s not much, but you can use this to buy Jamie some

    food to replenish the nutrients he¡¯scking. Just give me a call if the orphanage ever needs anything in

    the future.¡±

    ¡°You two have already done a lot to help the orphanage out. I can¡¯t possibly ept your money! If

    anything, I should be the one thanking you!¡± the orphanage director protested.

    Roxanne shoved the money into his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m a mother of two, and I can¡¯t stand seeing

    children suffer. Think of this as me trying to show the children some motherly love.¡±

    The orphanage director was about to say something, but Roxanne stopped him by changing the topic

    and bringing up Jamie¡¯s medication.

    Seeing as she wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer, the orphanage director had no choice but to ept her

    money.

    After giving some instructions regarding Jamie¡¯s prescription, Roxanne said goodbye and left the ward

    with Jack.

    7

    ¡°Thank you for the pointers earlier, Mr. Damaris. Had it not been for your help, I would probably still be

    struggling with the prescription right now,¡± Roxanne said gratefully as the two of them walked down the

    corridor.

    Jack arched an eyebrow at her in response. ¡°I was just doing my job.¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips and shed him a smile.

    ¡°However¡­¡± Jack added.

    Roxanne tensed up when she heard that. ¡°What is it? Is there an issue with Jamie¡¯s condition?¡±

    ¡°While I was indeed just doing my job, I can¡¯t exactly stop you from expressing your gratitude toward

    me. I feel like just saying thanks isn¡¯t sincere enough, though.¡±

    Roxanne frowned as she found that sentence somewhat familiar, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger

    on it.

    Even so, she knew she had to do something after hearing what Jack said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mr. Damaris. I should¡¯ve realized this sooner. Since it¡¯s almost noon, how about having

    lunch with me?¡± she asked.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 695

    Chapter 695

    Jack knew she only invited him to lunch because of all those hints he dropped, but he still agreed. to it

    happily when he saw the smile on her face.

    Although Roxanne was the one paying, Jack was the one who drove and picked the restaurant to

    dine at.

    Roxanne¡¯s jaw dropped in surprise when they arrived outside the restaurant.

    Given Jack¡¯s status, she had assumed he would take her to some fancy restaurant in the city.

    Instead, the one they were at was an old Chanaean restaurant. It had a rather tasteful decor, but the

    food there was fairly cheap. The customers were mostly ordinary white-cor workers and middle-ss

    families.

    ¡°I got used to having Chanaean cuisine at home. I¡¯m not sure if this is to your liking, though,¡± Jack said

    with a smile.

    Roxanne shed him a smile in return. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve been eating Chanaean food throughout the years

    I spent overseas.¡±

    Jack arched an eyebrow at her in amusement. ¡°Is that so? I thought you would prefer western cuisine

    instead.¡±

    The two of them continued joking with each other as they entered the restaurant.

    The waitress who greeted them at the door asked in a really friendly tone, ¡°Good afternoon! Will you

    two require a private room?¡±

    Jack instinctively turned to look at Roxanne when he heard that.

    ¡°What do you mean by private room?¡± Roxanne asked in confusion.

    ¡°Couples who dine here would usually request a private room as it gives them more privacy,¡± the

    waitress exined with a smile.

    She looked as though she was certain about them being a couple.

    Roxanne shed Jack an apologetic smile when she realized the misunderstanding. She then turned

    toward the waitress and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve gotten the wrong idea. We¡¯re not a couple, so we won¡¯t

    be needing a private room.¡±

    The waitress turned to look at Jack in shock and disbelief. How is it possible that these two are not a

    couple? They look so perfect together!

    Jack simply shed her a faint smile and said, ¡°We¡¯ll have a table by the window, please.¡±

    The waitress blushed a little when she saw his smile. She then led the two of them over to a table by

    the window.

    Even after taking their order, the waitress still found it hard to believe that they weren¡¯t a couple.

    I have never seen such a great-looking pair before! I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re not a couple.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know how she got the wrong idea,¡± Roxanne said apologetically after the waitress left.

    Jack let out a nonchnt chuckle and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize. In fact, I feel it¡¯s an

    honor to be mistaken for your boyfriend, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne froze and shot him a wary nce after hearing that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to realize how amazing you are, Ms. Jarvis. If people mistake me for your boyfriend,

    then they would think highly of me as well. That¡¯s why I say it¡¯s an honor,¡± Jack added calmly.

    He thinks it¡¯s an honor because other people will think highly of him?

    Feeling relieved at the thought of that, Roxanne said with a smile, ¡°You give me too much credit, Mr.

    Damaris. You¡¯re the truly excellent one here. Had you not introduced me, people wouldn¡¯t have known

    a nobody like me.¡±

    Jack¡¯s eyes were filled with admiration as he smiled at her without saying anything.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 696

    Chapter 696

    Chapter 696 You Still Remember Me

    When Roxanne checked her phone and saw that it was noon, she realized she

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    had forgotten to discuss lunch with Archie and Benny when she left earlier.

    ¡°Excuse me, I need to make a phone call,¡± Roxanne said apologetically as she

    stood up.

    Jack wasn¡¯t sure what she was up to, but he didn¡¯t bother to ask her about it. He

    simply nodded in response and watched as she made her way to a quiet corner

    of the restaurant.

    Archie and Benny were watching TV with Este at home when they heard the

    phone ringing.

    Knowing that their mother was the only one who would call thatndline, they

    immediately rushed over to answer the phone.

    ¡°When are youing back, Mommy? Essie came over to y! We¡¯re keeping

    herpany right now!¡± Benny asked while ncing at Este.

    He then passed the phone over to Este and motioned at her to say

    something.

    ¡°Hi, Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este called out with a wide grin on her face.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted when she heard Este¡¯s adorable voice. ¡°Hi, Essie!

    What brings you here today?¡±

    ¡°You were drenched in the rain yesterday. I was worried that you might get sick,

    so I came over to check on you!¡± Este replied.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Essie, but I probably won¡¯t be back for a while. I¡¯ll have someone else

    bring you some food, okay?¡± Roxanne said apologetically.

    ¡°Okay!¡± Este answered with a nod.

    Roxanne then told Archie and Benny to take good care of Este before

    hanging up the phone. After that, she prayed that Madilyn wouldn¡¯t be too busy

    as she dialed her number.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Roxanne?¡± Madilyn answered the phone rather quickly.

    ¡°Are you home?¡± Roxanne asked.

    Madilyn let out a huge sigh as she replied, ¡°Of course I am! It wasn¡¯t easy

    getting a few days off work, you know?¡±

    She had pestered the director endlessly for days just to get a break from work.

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that Madilyn was home. ¡°I¡¯m

    outside at the moment. Archie, Benny, and Este are by themselves at my

    house. I didn¡¯t have time to prepare lunch for them today, so could you bring

    them some food when you make lunchter?¡±

    Naturally, Madilyn agreed to her request since she cared deeply about the three

    kids.

    However, she wasn¡¯t about to go through the trouble of cooking on her day off.

    After giving it some thought, Madilyn decided to just order takeout for herself

    and the kids. She soon showed up outside Roxanne¡¯s house with the bags of

    food.

    The kids made sure to check the inte to confirm it was her before opening

    the door.

    ¡°Hi, Aunt Madilyn!¡± Benny¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement when he saw the food in

    her hands.

    As she wasn¡¯t sure what the kids liked, she decided to y it safe and went with

    fried chicken and hamburgers.

    Sure enough, those happened to be Benny¡¯s favorites.

    ¡°Your mommy couldn¡¯t make it home in time, so she had me bring you kids

    lunch. You are allowed to have deep-fried stuff, right?¡± Madilyn said as she

    ced the food on the dining table.

    Her gaze soon fell upon Este, who was sitting in a corner of the living room.

    As she had only seen Este once, she didn¡¯t remember much about the little

    girl.

    Huh? Is it just me, or does this girl kind of resemble Roxanne in some way?

    ¡°You¡¯re Este, right? Do you remember me?¡± Madilyn asked as she stepped

    forward to take a closer look at her.

    Este blinked a couple of times before nodding and replying, ¡°Yes, I do! It¡¯s

    nice to see you again!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 697

    Chapter 697

    Chapter 697 Are You Sure

    Madilyn felt touched when she heard Este¡¯s adorable voice. I still remember

    how she refused to say a word thest time I saw her. A lot of people thought

    she was mute because of that. I can¡¯t believe she changed so much in such a

    short amount of time! Not only is she willing to speak, but she also has an

    angelic voice and a sweet smile!

    Madilyn gave her a little pat on the head when she saw how cute she was.

    ¡°There¡¯s a good girl!¡± As Madilyn stood up, Este¡¯s gaze fell upon the food on

    the dining table, and she got really curious.

    Because she had been raised in a wealthy household where either a

    professional cook or her grandmother would prepare all her meals, Este had

    no idea what takeout or fast food was. As such, she couldn¡¯t understand why

    Benny and Archie were so excited about the food.

    Madilyn had been sleeping in until Roxanne¡¯s call woke her up, so she was

    getting a little hungry as she didn¡¯t have breakfast. She then opened up the food

    packaging and handed the kids a fried chicken drumstick each.

    Unsure of what to do with the drumstick, Este just stared nkly at Madilyn.

    Madilyn paused in confusion, only to realize Este probably never had fried

    chicken drumsticks before due to her status.

    She then fetched Este some disposable gloves, patiently put them on her tiny

    hands, and taught her how to hold the drumstick. Este shed her a shy smile

    in response. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Madilyn felt her heart melt when she heard that. She was so distracted by

    Este¡¯s cuteness that she even forgot to eat. It wasn¡¯t until the girl had finished

    eating her drumstick that Madilyn came to her senses and began munching

    away.

    She had just eaten one when her phone started ringing in her pocket.

    Madilyn tensed up when she heard that and reluctantly answered the phone.

    Sure enough, it was none other than the director calling to have her return to

    work.

    Madilyn rolled her eyes as she hung up the phone and stuffed a few chunks of

    fried chicken into her mouth. She then said goodbye to the kids and left the

    house.

    After that, the kids gathered around the dining table and continued eating the

    rest of the food.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne waspletely clueless as to how things were with the

    kids at home.

    She trusted Madilyn enough to not let the kids starve.

    As the two of them chatted about medicine throughout the meal, Jack asked, ¡°I

    realized something when I saw you preparing Jamie¡¯s prescription earlier.

    You¡¯re not very good at medicine, are you?¡±

    Roxanne let out an awkward chuckle as she replied, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. I major

    in acupuncture, so I¡¯m not too knowledgeable when ites to medications. I¡¯d

    say my skill and knowledge are mediocre at best. Thank goodness you were

    there earlier.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Jack nodded. ¡°We all have something we excel in. Your acupuncture skills are

    so incredible that seeing them makes my jaw drop. As for the use of

    medication¡­ I have some medical journals and books that I could lend you if

    you¡¯d like.¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel a little shocked when she heard that. ¡°A-Are you

    sure?¡±

    I chose to stay and work with the Damaris family partially because I wanted their

    ancient medicine books. Is he seriously going to just hand them over to me?

    Jack arched an eyebrow at her. ¡°Why not? You¡¯re a partner of the Damaris

    family, so your improvements in the medical field will also benefit us.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 698

    Chapter 698

    Chapter 698 Keep This A Secret

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t quite believe her ears. She froze for a good few seconds

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    before shing him a grateful smile. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll give our coboration my

    best effort.¡±

    Jack raised his ss and said, ¡°Great! On behalf of all the other partners, I

    hereby thank you for working with us! Here¡¯s to our partnership!¡±

    Roxanne chuckled as she clinked sses with him. Jack sure has been a great

    help to me all this while! For some reason, I never seem to run out of things to

    talk about when I¡¯m with Jack and Larry. Maybe this is because we¡¯re all in the

    same field of work. My conversations with Lucian, on the other hand, often end

    horribly¡­

    The smile on Roxanne¡¯s face faded slightly at the thought of Lucian. ¡°Oh, by the

    way¡­¡± Jack was about to say something when he noticed the change in her

    expression. While he didn¡¯t know what was on her mind, he instinctively

    changed the topic to relieve some of the tension anyway. ¡°What are the names

    of the two kids from earlier today?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s smile returned when she heard him mention her kids. ¡°Archie and

    Benny.¡±

    Jack nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always known about you having kids, but this is the first time

    I¡¯ve seen those cute little angels in person. They sure look a lot like you!¡±

    Roxanne froze after hearing that as she felt a strange sensation sweeping

    through her heart.

    Jack¡¯s choice of words sure can be misleading! For a moment there, I thought

    he was calling me cute!

    Roxanne pinched herself underneath the table to snap herself out of it.

    No, no, no! What am I thinking? What has gotten into metely? Why have I

    been having such crazy thoughts? Jack isplimenting my kids, for goodness¡¯

    sake! Why did I associate that with myself? This must be Lucian¡¯s fault! I¡¯m

    being paranoid because of those strange things he said!

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time meeting them, so I should bring them some presents. What

    would they like?¡± Jack asked.

    Roxanne turned him down politely, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Archie and Benny

    don¡¯t really care about this sort of thing. Besides, they already have everything

    they need.¡±

    Jack frowned. ¡°Why are you so against me giving them some presents? Since

    we¡¯re partners, I¡¯ll be seeing them fairly often in the future anyway. I wouldn¡¯t

    want them to hate me for not giving them presents.¡±

    Unsure of how to counter that statement, Roxanne could only reply with a smile,

    ¡°If you insist, then I shall dly ept your offer. If you¡¯re going to give them

    something, then¡­¡±

    That was when Roxanne realized she couldn¡¯t think of a suitable present for

    them.

    The kids have never asked me for anything. They usually just buy whatever

    they need with the money from Archie¡¯s piggy bank. As for presents, they liked

    anything I bought them, so I don¡¯t really know what they actually like. Hmm¡­ If I

    recall, they seemed to like the presents that Lucian got them very much.

    With that in mind, Roxanne continued a little uncertainly, ¡°I think you should give

    them stuff like Lego sets or scale models of aircraft.¡±

    Jack arched his eyebrow slightly and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be sure to prepare the

    presents. Make sure to keep this a secret, okay?¡±

    Roxanne chuckled as she nodded at him in response.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 699

    Chapter 699

    Chapter 699 Your Company Is More Than Enough

    Jack excused himself to answer a phone call in the middle of the meal. He

    returned with an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my grandpa summoned me back

    but didn¡¯t exin why.¡±

    Roxanne smiled considerately. ¡°You should hurry up and return since Old Mr.

    Damaris is looking for you. I¡¯ll go home by myself.¡± He apologized again before

    rising to leave.

    She finished her meal alone before ncing at the time. It was already one in

    the afternoon. She got a little worried thinking about the kids at home and got up

    to pay the bill.

    ¡°The gentleman who left has already paid the bill,¡± the staff said, smiling.

    Roxanne was surprised to hear that. Didn¡¯t we agree that I will treat him to this

    meal as a thank-you gesture? Yet he settled the bill¡­

    ¡°Oh, this is a gift from that gentleman.¡± The staff handed her a bouquet, a look

    of envy in on her face. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky.¡± Roxanne was caught off guard

    when her rtionship with Jack was once again misconstrued.

    Her gaze strayed to the flowers when she was about to exin herself.

    Although Jack¡¯s intentions were unclear, his actions could give the wrong

    impression.

    She was afraid of muddling up the situation by over-exining. At that thought,

    she smiled ruefully and epted the bouquet without saying anything before

    turning to leave the restaurant.

    Roxanne managed to hail a cab after waiting at an intersection for a while. She

    hugged the bouquet to herself and slid into the car, her phone pinging with a

    text from Jack: I¡¯m home.

    Just as she was about to reply to his text and ask about the bouquet, another

    message came: Did you receive the flowers?

    She frowned as she flicked her gaze to the flowers, her fingers flying across the

    screen: I received it, but I¡¯m not sure why you gave those to me.

    Logically, Jack shouldn¡¯t regard her as anything other than a coworker, but with

    the flowers and what he told her, she couldn¡¯t help but misinterpret.

    Jack read her response and arched his brow, pursing his lips as he replied:

    Shouldn¡¯t I have given you flowers to express my gratitude after you treated me

    to a meal?

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Roxanne was bewildered by the text. She replied: But didn¡¯t you pay for the

    meal?

    Besides, his reasoning was so absurd that she began to suspect that he had

    ulterior motives.

    Humor sparked in his eyes as he typed: A Damaris would never let a woman

    pay the bill. Yourpany at lunch was more than enough.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression hardened.

    She then received another text from Jack: I was only kidding. I gave you the

    flowers on Jamie¡¯s behalf as a token of gratitude. After all, the orphanage is the

    Damaris family¡¯s responsibility, and you have been an enormous help to us.

    As though afraid she wouldn¡¯t believe him, he added: There are many lilies, and

    they symbolize gratitude, so it wouldn¡¯t cause a misunderstanding when the kids

    see it.

    Only then did she realize how many lilies were in the arrangement, with a few

    ent flowers that she couldn¡¯t name nestled among them.

    Chagrin shed deep in Roxanne¡¯s eyes at his words.

    Even Archie and Benny would not have misinterpreted the situation, yet she did.

    What is going on with metely?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 700

    Chapter 700

    Chapter 700 Voluntarily Apologizing

    Roxanne snapped out of it and typed out a reply: Thank you, but it¡¯s what I

    should have done. We will be working together in the future, so you shouldn¡¯t be

    so courteous every time.

    Jack smiled guardedly and replied: Indeed, it won¡¯t happen again. A rustling

    sound came from upstairs as soon as he sent the text.

    He pocketed the phone, and his gaze shot up to see a middle-aged man guiding

    Hector down the stairs in slow, measured steps, both of them engrossed in a

    conversation.

    The man¡¯s presence made Jack frown, but he was a product of his upbringing,

    so he greeted politely, ¡°Grandpa, Mr. Hightower.¡± That man was Stephen

    Hightower, Jessica¡¯s father.

    One could only imagine why he would want Grandpa to summon me back

    home. The only possibility is to plead in favor of Jessica after the mess she

    made.

    Irritation surged in him when he remembered that night¡¯s events. Hector and

    Stephen turned to look in his direction when he spoke. ¡°You¡¯re home so soon?¡±

    Hector nced at him with a smile, clearly enjoying his conversation with

    Stephen.

    A frown drew Jack¡¯s brows together, and he nodded at Hector. ¡°Why did you call

    me back?¡±

    Hector nced at Stephen. ¡°I hope we didn¡¯t interrupt you by summoning you

    back abruptly.¡± Stephen¡¯s words of concern conveyed his apology. With Hector

    present, Jack decided not to escte the situation and only replied tly, ¡°No.¡±

    Stephen heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good. I had your grandpa call you home

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    after Jessica told me things between both of you are tense. I¡¯d like to apologize

    on her behalf.¡±

    ¡°You and Jessica grew up together. What could possibly put a strain on your

    rtionship? Both of you can talk it out, whatever it is,¡± Hector advised.

    Now that Hector had spoken up, Jack could only say, ¡°She was drunk that night.

    Tell her it doesn¡¯t matter and that she shouldn¡¯t take it personally.¡±

    Then, he arched his brow as he thought of something.

    Wait. Jessica should be apologizing to someone else. Themotion she

    caused that night was nothing but a mere annoyance to me, but Roxanne

    suffered the most. She should be apologizing to the right person.

    Stephen seemed to read his thoughts and continued, ¡°Jessica mentioned that

    there was anotherdy involved, and she said she hopes to meet thedy to

    formally apologize.¡±

    Jack¡¯s eyes mirrored doubt as he wondered when did Jessica be so

    mature.

    ¡°You should know thedy if both of you were together that night. Why don¡¯t you

    make arrangements so that Jessica could apologize to thatdy?¡± Stephen

    proposed.

    Jack¡¯s doubt amplified when he heard that.

    As far as I know, Jessica is domineering and will never admit to her fault when

    she makes a mistake. Why will she voluntarily apologize, especially to Roxanne,

    whom she detests?

    Hector¡¯s voice rang out again when he was about to probe the reason. ¡°You

    should do Mr. Hightower a favor since he asked. I¡¯m guessing that the other

    who will harbor grudges.¡±

    Jack frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, Grandpa.¡±

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 701

    Chapter 701

    Chapter 701 Her Rtionship With Lucian

    ¡°I think I have Dr. Jarvis¡¯ contact too. If you can¡¯t do it, I can,¡± Hector said faintly.

    Jack looked utterly helpless when he heard those words because he knew

    Hector was threatening him. Rather than letting Roxanne and Jessica meet

    each other without my presence, I might as well just be there to keep Jessica in

    check.

    In the end, Jack agreed to it. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll try to contact Ms. Jarvis. But I can¡¯t

    promise she¡¯ll agree to it.¡± With a wide smile on his face, Stephen said, ¡°Thank

    you. Let me know when she gets back to you.¡±

    Jack nodded indifferently in response. Stephen chatted with Hector for a little

    while and asked about the Damaris family¡¯s recent situation before standing up

    to excuse himself.

    The moment Stephen left the Demaris residence, a dejected look reced the

    smile on his face. That night, Jessica was hammered when a few men brought

    her home. Stephen was in utter shock when he saw that and thought his

    daughter had been taken advantage of.

    To his surprise, those men told him they were the Farwell family¡¯s men and that

    Lucian had ordered them to send her back. Right away, Stephen knew his

    daughter had crossed someone she couldn¡¯t afford to mess with.

    Sure enough, the Hightower family¡¯s business partners called to cancel their

    contracts the next few days. They also couldn¡¯t find people to work with for their

    Seeing that thepany was facing financial difficulties, Stephen had no choice

    but to contact Lucian. He apologized to Lucian, but he was told that there was

    someone else he had to apologize to.

    Puzzled, Stephen went home and interrogated Jessica. That was when he

    found out about the person he owed an apology.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t just look for the person right away, so he thought about asking

    Jack to act as the middleman.

    He deliberately mentioned his dead father to sell Hector a sad story so that he

    could gain Hector¡¯s support.

    In the end, it worked, and he managed to set a meeting with Roxanne.

    What¡¯s her rtionship with Lucian? Why is Lucian willing to do so much for

    her?

    Meanwhile, upon finishing his work, Lucian thought about the three children at

    Roxanne¡¯s house. She has to go home to make lunch for the kids, right?

    At that thought, Lucian drove to Roxanne¡¯s house.

    In the mansion, the children had just finished a whole bucket of fried chicken.

    Upon hearing the doorbell, the children thought Roxanne had returned, so they

    opened the door without checking the inte.

    When they saw the person standing before them, they were taken aback.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Este was the first to react. She ran toward Lucian and was about to

    reach out to hug his leg when he noticed how oily her hands were. Upon taking

    a closer look, he realized she was wearing a pair of disposable gloves that was

    covered in grease.

    She instinctively grabbed her wrists and moved away from her.

    That was the first time Este had gotten rejected by Lucian. She widened her

    eyes in confusion.

    Lucian furrowed his brows and sized up the children. The corners of their lips

    are oily. What did they eat?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 702

    Chapter 702

    Chapter 702 Refrain From Eating That

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Farwell,¡± Archie and Benny greeted when they came to their senses.

    Lucian nodded slightly. ¡°Is your mommy not back yet?¡±

    The kids nodded obediently and nced at each other guiltily. They had thought

    that it was Roxanne who had returned and almost screamed when they opened

    the door.

    Fortunately, Este had greeted Lucian first, saving them from embarrassing

    themselves. Lucian¡¯s frown deepened when he saw their reactions. ¡°What did

    you guys have for lunch, then?¡±

    As he asked, he scanned the house and saw the bucket of fried chicken on the

    dining table.

    ¡°We had drumsticks!¡± Este was still reveling in the excitement of eating fast

    food for the first time and did not realize the look on Lucian¡¯s face. ¡°It was

    delicious!¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard his daughter¡¯s answer. He then lowered

    his head and looked at the three children. Not only were their faces covered in

    grease, but they were also all smiling in satisfaction.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Evidently, they were extremely happy with what they had for lunch. Lucian

    suppressed his anger and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who sent them?¡±

    Este turned toward Archie and Benny. Although she knew Madilyn, she didn¡¯t

    know how to introduce her to Lucian. Seeing that Este was keeping mum,

    Lucian thought the children had ordered takeout on their own.

    Right then, Benny piped up, ¡°It was our godmother! Mommy told her to send us

    food.¡±

    Lucian knitted his brows and gave it some thought. I think I know who their

    godmother is. Disdain shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes when he recalled the

    previous time he met Madilyn. That woman doesn¡¯t look reliable.

    Having learned that it wasn¡¯t Roxanne¡¯s idea to feed the children fast food,

    Lucian said in a gentler tone, ¡°Don¡¯t eat too much of this in the future.¡±

    The children weren¡¯t pleased when they heard those words.

    Este tilted her head in confusion and asked, ¡°But why? It¡¯s really, really

    yummy.¡± She looked at Lucian aggrievedly. ¡°Unlike me, Archie and Benny had it

    before. Why didn¡¯t you ever let me try it, Daddy?¡±

    Feeling a headacheing, Lucian pinched the space between his brows and

    replied, ¡°It¡¯s unhealthy.¡±

    Besides, with their social status, they never needed to go out and buy food as

    such.

    In fact, Este had fried chicken before. It was just a healthier version prepared

    by their in-house chef.

    Este wasn¡¯t satisfied with that answer. She blinked and wanted to tug at

    Lucian¡¯s shirt sleeve to question further, but Lucian pushed her back the

    moment she approached him.

    Este felt even more aggrieved when he did that.

    ¡°Take off your gloves. They¡¯re dirty,¡± Lucian said.

    Only then did Este realize what was going on. She slowly took off her pair of

    gloves, then returned to stand before Lucian once again after Archie and Benny

    brought her away to wash her hands.

    This time, Lucian didn¡¯t stop her from approaching him.

    Este tugged at Lucian¡¯s shirt sleeve and uttered in a piping voice, ¡°Why is it

    that Archie and Benny are allowed to¡ª¡±

    Hearing that she was asking about the fried chicken again, Lucian interrupted

    expressionlessly, ¡°They¡¯ll have to refrain from eating that from now on.¡±

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s faces fell. Daddy is good in any way, but he abandoned us

    in the past, and now, he¡¯s even stopping us from eating fried chicken¡­

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 703

    Chapter 703

    Chapter 703 On A Date

    Just as the children were about to bargain their way out, they heard someone¡¯s

    footstepsing from the entrance. They held their tongues and turned toward

    the door, only to see Roxanne holding a bouquet of flowers in her hands,

    looking puzzled.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Archie and Benny dashed toward her in excitement, seeing that she

    had returned. Roxanne, however, was looking at the man in her living room with

    a frown on her face. Lucian? What is he doing here?

    She nced at the flowers in her hands and felt somewhat guilty. Lucian had

    noticed the flowers as well, and a wave of annoyance washed over him once

    more. She¡¯s rejected all my flowers before this. But now, she¡¯s holding a

    bouquet someone has gifted her. It¡¯s most probably from either Larry or Jack.

    What does she take me for?

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Getting no response from Roxanne, Benny tugged at the corner of

    Roxanne¡¯s shirt. I need Mommy to convince Daddy to let us eat fried chicken in

    the future!

    Only then did Roxanne regain her senses and nce at Benny. He looks

    anxious.

    Roxanne suppressed the strange feeling in her heart and reached out to ruffle

    Benny¡¯s hair. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°We had fried chicken for lunch,¡± Benny said in a piping voice.

    Roxanne was slightly baffled when she heard that. Why is he telling me that?

    When we were abroad, I would always make lunch for them. But whenever I

    was busy, I would have no choice but to order takeouts for them. Those

    takeouts were mostly fast foods. They should be used to it by now.

    Benny noticed her confusion, so he added, ¡°Mr. Farwell said the food isn¡¯t

    healthy, and we shouldn¡¯t eat too much of it.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne could roughly guess what was on his mind.

    Just as she was about to console Benny, she remembered the fact that Este

    was with the boys during lunch. Although Archie and Benny are used to it, Essie

    may not be. Lucian probably said that to Essie.

    Roxanne caressed Benny¡¯s head before raising her own to look in Lucian¡¯s

    direction.

    Lucian was still standing in the same ce, while Este was standing right

    beside him, looking aggrieved. At that moment, he was gripping her little hand.

    When Este met Roxanne¡¯s gaze, she greeted softly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    She had wanted to dash toward Roxanne along with Archie and Benny.

    However, Lucian had held onto her hand before she could do so, and she had

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    no idea why.

    Roxanne smiled at Este before looking up to meet Lucian¡¯s gaze. ¡°Mr.

    Farwell.¡±

    Lucian was exasperated when he looked at the flowers in her hands. Coldly, he

    said, ¡°You¡¯re an interesting woman, Ms. Jarvis. How could you go on a date

    when your children were here having fast food for lunch?¡±

    Feeling guilty, Roxanne said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot Roxanne was here, and I forgot

    to remind my friend about it. Archie and Benny are used to eating these when

    we were abroad. My friend might have¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Lucian interrupted, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you were

    busy dating. How could you have remembered anything?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 704

    Chapter 704

    Chapter 704 Lilies

    Roxanne¡¯s expression froze when she heard Lucian mentioning her going on a

    date again. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me if you were busy, Ms. Jarvis. I would¡¯ve

    Hearing his tone, Este knew he was pissed. ¡°Daddy!¡± she said anxiously.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened. He looked down at Este, and only then did he realize

    how cold he had sounded. I got angry when I saw those flowers. But Roxanne

    may not think I have the right to be angry.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯te back earlier to apany you, Essie.¡± Roxanne

    ignored Lucian and cast Este an apologetic look.

    Este quickly shook her head when she heard Roxanne apologizing to her. ¡°It¡¯s

    all right, Ms. Jarvis. You¡¯re back now. Besides, those fried chickens were

    delicious! I love them!¡±

    With that, Este shot her father a discontented look. Forget that he forbade me

    from eating delicious food. Now, he even got angry at Ms. Jarvis! I¡¯m not happy

    with that!

    Lucian merely frowned and kept mum. He was afraid that he would lose his

    temper if he were to talk again.

    Roxanne knew Este didn¡¯t want her to put too much me on herself. She

    smiled appreciatively and said, ¡°I¡¯ll make you something yummy tonight, okay?¡±

    Ms. Jarvis is making me dinner! Este¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded excitedly.

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After that, Roxanne walked into the living room.

    Only when she walked past Archie and Benny did they notice the bouquet in her

    hands. They instinctively turned toward Lucian.

    As they expected, Lucian¡¯s expression was as ck as thunder.

    Although they weren¡¯t pleased when Lucian told them to stop eating fried

    chicken, they chose to side with him because his effort to pursue Roxanne

    could be jeopardized.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Archie cautiously tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s clothes.

    Roxanne looked down at him in confusion.

    Archie nced at Lucian before pulling Roxanne into the kitchen. He whispered

    next to her ear, ¡°Did Mr. Damaris give you those flowers?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned for a few seconds because she didn¡¯t expect Archie to

    ask about the flowers. Is he asking this because he thinks I¡¯m going to let Jack

    be their father?

    Holding that thought, Roxanne smiled and exined, ¡°It is from Mr. Damaris,

    but it¡¯s not what you think it is. I did him a favor, so he gave me these flowers to

    express his gratitude.¡±

    Archie and Benny weren¡¯t convinced. Who gives others flowers to express their

    gratitude?

    Noticing the puzzlement on their faces, Roxanne said patiently, ¡°These are lilies.

    Go on and find out what these flowers symbolize, all right? If you guys want to

    thank someone in the future, you can give them lilies.¡±

    Archie and Benny shared a look and nodded dubiously.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m gonna go tidy things up in the living room. You guys keep Essie

    Archie and Benny nodded obediently.

    They went out of the kitchen and brought Este to the room, and the first thing

    they did was find out what the flowers symbolized.

    When they found out that lilies were given to express gratitude, they heaved a

    sigh of relief.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 705

    Chapter 705

    Chapter 705 Cannot Make Decisions On Her Behalf

    After cleaning up the coffee table, Roxanne got up to go and throw away some

    trash when she found Lucian standing in the doorway, blocking her path. ¡°Could

    you please let me through, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian frowned when he heard her voice and turned sideways to let her pass.

    He watched her walk away and could not stop his gaze from flicking toward the

    flowers she had temporarily left on the couch. His eyes shed with anger.

    After returning from throwing the trash, she heard him ask in a low voice, ¡°Didn¡¯t

    you say you were going to treat me the same as the others?¡±

    Roxanne halted her footsteps at those words and raised her gaze to meet his

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    with a quizzical expression. Furrowing his brows, Lucian asked, ¡°Why did you

    send back all the flowers I sent you previously, yet bring home the flowers other

    people give you?¡±

    Before Roxanne could respond, she heard him press further. ¡°So who are the

    flowers from? Larry? Or is it Jack?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡± She started to answer his question without even thinking about it.

    The next moment, however, she noticed his awful attitude and stopped herself

    abruptly.

    Lucian thought she was about to respond, but to his surprise, she fell silent after

    beginning her sentence.

    After waiting for a while and still not getting an answer from her, Lucian looked

    even more displeased.

    All Roxanne wanted was to ignore the man in front of her. She continued

    walking further into the house, but he grabbed her wrist.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you answering?¡± Lucian gazed at her darkly, his suspicions about

    her rtionship with Larry and Jack deepening.

    Roxanne stopped walking and nced back at him. She was also feeling

    frustrated and furious, and her gaze was cold.

    ¡°I¡¯ve exined to you my rtionship with them many a time. If you insist on

    misunderstanding the matter, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. Also, what you

    said earlier was something you came up with yourself. I never agreed to it.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze grew even more sullen after he heard her reply. After a while, his

    lips curled with sarcasm as he remarked, ¡°Indeed, I¡¯ve deluded myself.¡±

    Then he let go of her wrist.

    Surprise shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    It¡¯s the first time he has let me off so easily¡­

    For a moment, the atmosphere between the pair was thick with tension.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be going to prepare dinner.¡± Not wanting to linger

    around any longer, she withdrew her gaze first and headed toward the kitchen.

    This time, Lucian did not stop her.

    Roxanne was at the kitchen doorway when his voice rang out again. ¡°There¡¯s no

    need to prepare dinner for Essie. I¡¯ll be taking her home when shees

    downstairs.¡±

    His gaze was so dark that it was utterly frightening.

    The way I see it, Roxanne¡¯s eptance of flowers from another man is

    equivalent to her epting that man¡¯s pursuit of her. Naturally, I shouldn¡¯t hang

    around and get underfoot. Taking care of Essie has probably even turned into a

    nuisance for her. Otherwise, why would she have left the three kids at home and

    let them eat takeaway?

    Roxanne turned and cast a nce at him. ¡°It¡¯s something I promised her I¡¯d do.

    As long as she doesn¡¯t tell me otherwise, I¡¯ll definitely make dinner for her. Even

    though you¡¯re her father, you can¡¯t make decisions on her behalf.¡±

    With that, she spun around and went into the kitchen.

    When Archie, Benny, and Este headed downstairs, they saw Lucian standing

    in the living room expressionlessly.

    The trio exchanged nces at the sight of that, picking up on the strange

    atmosphere in the living room.

    It doesn¡¯t take a genius to figure out that the two adults must¡¯ve gotten into an

    argument, and it was about those flowers.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 706

    Chapter 706

    Chapter 706 Secretly Took One Of Her Flowers

    Downstairs, Lucian, too, noticed the children making their way down. They were

    about to say something when Lucian looked up at Este and said impassively,

    ¡°Come down, Essie. We should be heading home.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the children were taken aback. Este widened her eyes in

    confusion. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    I¡¯ve already promised Ms. Jarvis I¡¯d stay and have dinner tonight. What does

    Daddy mean by this? Even if he and Ms. Jarvis got into an argument, he

    shouldn¡¯t take me home. After all, he told me he wanted me to help him woo

    her. If I leave as well, how will that get Ms. Jarvis to stop being mad?

    Nheless, Lucian was unmoved. ¡°Ms. Jarvis has other matters to attend to,

    and we don¡¯t know whether there will be any other guests tonight. It¡¯s better if

    we don¡¯t get in her way.¡±

    Having said that, he took two strides in the direction of the staircase and

    stretched out a hand toward Este. Este pursed her lips and hid behind the

    two older boys. ¡°No! I want to have dinner with Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Archie and Benny quickly shielded Este behind them. ¡°Mr. Farwell, we don¡¯t

    have any other guests tonight, so you and Essie can stay.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows. Knowing that the boys were not his children, he had

    no choice but to soften his tone a few notches as he replied, ¡°If you like Essie so

    much, you can y together at the kindergarten. But she has to go back with

    me now.¡±

    Archie and Benny looked at each other anxiously, knowing that he was angry

    because Roxanne had brought home that bouquet. However, they did not know

    what to do. They had wanted to exin everything clearly to him. If they were to

    move aside then, he would surely take Essie and leave.

    For a moment, the two of them were caught in a dilemma.

    After some time, Archie suddenly stepped aside and ran down the stairs.

    Naturally, Benny could not stop Lucian by himself. Hence, he could only watch

    as Lucian picked Este up in his arms and turned to walk toward the front door.

    Este¡¯s reluctance at being carried by Lucian was written all over her face. She

    stared fixedly in the direction of the kitchen, hoping Roxanne woulde out

    and stop her father.

    s, even as Lucian had almost carried her to the front door, there was still no

    sign of Roxanne.

    Este could not help feeling a little disappointed.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Suddenly, Lucian heard Archie¡¯s voice ring out from behind him.

    Este was puzzled to see Archie holding a single lily in his hand.

    Lucian frowned when he heard Archie calling him. He paused in his tracks and

    turned around. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Archie hurried toward them. He did not even pause to catch his breath, and his

    small face was flushed as he said, ¡°If you let Essie stay for dinner, I¡¯ll give you

    this lily.¡±

    Confusion spread across Lucian¡¯s stern face. He did not know where Archie had

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    gotten the flower, nor did he understand what the boy meant by those words.

    Having guessed Lucian¡¯s thoughts, Archie exined sweetly, ¡°I took this flower

    from the bouquet Mommy brought back. She said that if I want to thank

    someone, I should give them lilies because lilies symbolize gratitude.¡±

    Then, Archie added guiltily, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Mommy I secretly took one of her flowers,

    okay?¡±

    Realization dawned on Lucian. So what Archie meant to say is that he¡¯ll be very

    grateful if I don¡¯t take Essie home.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 707

    Chapter 707

    Chapter 707 Let Us y A Game

    Archie held out the flower again hesitantly. ¡°There are plenty of lilies in

    Mommy¡¯s bouquet. That¡¯s why I dared to take one of them.¡± Lucian¡¯s brows

    furrowed as he finally understood what Archie meant.

    Someone obviously sent those flowers that Roxanne brought back as a thankyou gift. I was the one

    who misunderstood the whole thing. No wonder she flew

    into such a rage!

    Lucian¡¯s expression rxed drastically after he realized the truth of the situation.

    He swept his gaze over to Roxanne, who was busy in the kitchen, then turned

    back and took the lily Archie was holding. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I jumped to conclusions.

    Essie and I will stay for dinner.¡±

    With that, he set Este down. As soon as her feet touched the ground, Este

    shot her father a re before running off toward the kitchen to look for

    Roxanne.

    In the living room, Lucian held the lily taken from Roxanne¡¯s bouquet of flowers

    with a frown. He and the boys stared at each other for some time.

    Archie and Benny could see Lucian¡¯s frustration, and they snuck nces at

    each other with troubled looks in their eyes. Daddy and Mommy often argue, but

    it¡¯s clear that Mommy is very angry this time. What can we do to help them

    make up?

    Over in the kitchen, Este clung to Roxanne¡¯s leg. Roxanne, still fuming with

    anger, was perplexed when she saw Este running into the kitchen, looking

    aggrieved. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Essie? Did the brothers bully you?¡±

    As she spoke, she cast a nce toward the door. That doesn¡¯t make sense.

    The boys have always been fond of Essie, so why would they bully her? Apart

    from the boys, the only other possible culprit is Lucian.

    The next second, Este¡¯s reply confirmed her suspicions. ¡°It was Daddy! He¡¯s a

    meanie!¡± Este said huffily,ining about her father to Roxanne.

    Este¡¯s response did not surprise Roxanne. However, thetter was still

    curious about what caused Este to be so angry. ¡°How was he mean to

    you?¡±

    Puffing out her cheeks, Este recounted what had happened angrily. ¡°Daddy

    wanted to take me home and wouldn¡¯t let me have dinner with you!¡±

    A look of surprise shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes. Lucian did mention taking

    Essie home just now, but I already shot him down. I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d still go

    ahead with it. I wonder how she managed to run in here.

    As the thought went through her mind, she subconsciously lifted her gaze,

    worried that Lucian would suddenly barge in. Once she looked up, however, she

    spotted Archie and Benny standing at the kitchen doorway.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s y a game together!¡± Benny said with a bright smile. His words

    threw Roxanne for a loop. Pursing his lips, Archie nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s

    y a game!¡±

    Seeing that the usually serious Archie was also suggesting they y a game

    together made Roxanne even more confused. And for some reason, his cheeks

    are so flushed.

    Este burrowed into Roxanne¡¯s arms and turned to look at Archie and Benny

    curiously. They were so anxious when Daddy nearly took me home, and I¡¯m still

    mad about it. Yet, they want to y a game now. How strange.

    Just as Este was wondering what was going on, Benny winked at her

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    discreetly and signaled for her to look through the doorway at Lucian. Getting

    his hint, she reluctantly nced at her father.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 708

    Chapter 708

    Chapter 708 Looks A Little Guilty

    Through the kitchen door, one could see into the living room. Este looked up

    and saw Lucian frowning. There was also a rare look of frustration on his face.

    She puffed out her cheeks and fumed inwardly, Needless to say, he must have

    regretted getting mad at Ms. Jarvis and me. Hmph! It serves him right for getting

    angry at us before getting his facts straight!

    Even so, after grumbling about it silently, Este still remembered that she

    wanted Roxanne to be her mother. Helping Daddy also means helping

    myself.

    With that thought in mind, she decided to set aside her prejudice and lend

    Lucian a helping hand. She tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s shirt gingerly and

    said in an adorable voice, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, let¡¯s y a game together¡­¡±

    Este¡¯s acting skills were top-notch. She wore an aggrieved expression as she

    spoke, appearing as though she had yet to recover from how upset she felt

    when Lucian had wanted to take her home.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart could not help softening at how pitiful Este looked. After

    hesitating for several seconds, she finally raised her hand to pat thetter¡¯s

    head and agreed to a game. ¡°Okay.¡±

    The three children looked at each other with joy in their eyes when they saw

    Roxanne acquiesce. After promising to y with them, Roxanne surveyed the

    ingredients she had prepped. It looks like everything is ready. All that¡¯s left is to

    cook up the dishester this evening.

    She double-checked to make sure everything had been prepared, then stood up

    and followed the children out of the kitchen. As soon as she walked out, she

    saw Lucian, who was still standing in the living room.

    He was standing next to the coffee table with slightly downcast eyes, staring in

    the direction of the couch.

    Noticing movements from where the others were, he raised his head and looked

    toward them. When he met Roxanne¡¯s eyes, something seemed to cross his

    mind, and his gaze flinched for a split second. Visibly frowning, he quickly

    shifted his focus back to the couch.

    Roxanne could not help feeling stunned by his behavior. This guy was

    questioning me in a fury earlier, but as I look at him now, he looks a little guilty.

    Puzzled, she followed his line of sight and saw the bunch of lilies she had left on

    the couch.

    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s just my imagination, but I can¡¯t shake the feeling that

    someone seems to have tampered with the flowers. They look a little messy.

    The children were waiting for Roxanne before starting the game, and when they

    saw that she was lost in thought, Archie and Benny called out impatiently,

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Hearing that, she jolted to her senses and shot the children an apologetic smile.

    ¡°What are we ying?¡±

    Archie, Benny, and Este exchanged looks, the wheels in their minds spinning.

    After a while, they suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s y Red Light, Green Light.¡±

    Roxanne had no idea what the trio had in mind. She thought they merely

    wanted to y a game out of boredom, so she readily agreed.

    Benny ran up to Lucian and said innocently, ¡°Mr. Farwell, why don¡¯t you y

    together with us?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s brows drew together slightly when she saw that. She was worried

    that Lucian was still angry and that it would startle Benny. To her surprise,

    Lucian merely frowned for a few seconds, then lifted his head and nced

    toward her before agreeing to it in an indifferent manner. ¡°Sure.¡±

    The twinkle in the children¡¯s eyes grew brighter after both the adults consented

    to y with them. Este was the caller for the first round. She stood at the

    bottom of the staircase while the starting point for the other four was the front

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    door of the mansion.

    Since the distance between the two points was very near, Roxanne and Lucian

    had to take smaller steps to amodate the children¡¯s strides.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 709

    Chapter 709

    Chapter 709 Red Light

    The game began with Roxanne and Lucian in the middle and the boys on either

    side. ¡°Green light¡­ Red light!¡± Este waited for them to take a few steps

    before suddenly spinning around.

    Although the others stopped in their tracks at once, the two little ones lost their

    bnce and swayed about for a little bit before steadying themselves.

    Fortunately, all Este wanted was for them to all y together. Hence, she did

    not take issue with it and quickly turned back. When the game resumed,

    Roxanne could not help wondering whether the boys¡¯ excitement was causing

    them to veer toward the center.

    She nced at Archie, who was next to her, helplessly. However, all his

    attention was on Este standing right in the center. It seemed as though he

    was straying in that direction solely because he was eager to tag Este.

    Seeing that, Roxanne sighed inwardly and moved toward the center to make

    room for him.

    Meanwhile, Lucian, too, noticed the same thing with Benny. He seems to be

    behaving oddly, but I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. After all, if he¡¯s so eager to

    win the game, it¡¯ll make more sense for him to walk forward. Instead, he¡¯s

    walking sideways like a crab and keeps running into me.

    Although Lucian had no idea what Benny was up to, the former still

    subconsciously took a few steps toward the center to make way for thetter.

    Just as Lucian and Roxanne were preupied with staying out of the boys¡¯

    way, Este suddenly swung around and called out, ¡°Red light!¡±

    Archie happened to take a step at the same time Este shouted. Losing his

    bnce, he staggered a little.

    Roxanne frowned, worried there would not be enough space for Archie to regain

    his bnce. Not even bothering to think about whether she would get eliminated

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    from the game, she carefully inched further toward the center to leave him more

    space.

    However, she stepped on something as she shifted aside, catching her by

    surprise. Roxanne froze, then looked down immediately to see what it was.

    As for Lucian, he had also gotten simrly tricked. He moved inward to let

    Benny pass, but right after steadying himself, he felt someone step on his foot.

    When Lucian lowered his head, he saw Roxanne retracting her leg while looking

    somewhat embarrassed. With Archie taking up all the space on her other side,

    however, she had nowhere to lower that foot after doing so.

    For a moment, all she could do was stand on one leg awkwardly. She gazed at

    Este with a helpless expression, desperately wishing thetter would quickly

    turn back around.

    If she doesn¡¯t, I really don¡¯t think I can keep standing like this. Este seemed to

    have read her mind. Her eyes crinkled as she smiled and turned around slowly.

    Roxanne was about to put her foot down when she heard Este¡¯s voice ring

    out again. ¡°Green light¡­ Red light!¡± Startled, Roxanne could not find anywhere

    to stand. Her body swayed on the spot before toppling forward.

    Archie, Benny, and Este watched the scene nervously. They were afraid she

    would really take a fall. At the same time, they were worried that Lucian would

    miss out on the opportunity.

    As she was panicking, Roxanne reached out, wanting to grab something to

    steady herself. However, as soon as she reached out, she remembered they

    had deliberately chosen to y in an empty space. Hence, there was nothing

    for her to hold on to.

    She was about to withdraw her hand when arge hand grabbed hers firmly.

    Immediately after that, she felt herself getting pulled into a pair of strong arms.

    When the children saw Lucian¡¯s swift and natural reaction, they could not help

    eximing, ¡°Wow!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 710

    Chapter 710

    Chapter 710 Hugging Her

    Roxanne could clearly hear the children¡¯s voices. Unbidden, a strange feeling

    rose within her. However, it was soon engulfed by a wave of guilt.

    Just half an hour ago, she had a falling out with the man beside her. And now,

    she lost her bnce and fell into Lucian¡¯s arms when they were merely ying

    a game with the children.

    To anyone else, however, her actions might very well seem deliberate. Only she

    herself knew that it was truly an ident on her part. But if I were to rify

    things now, I¡¯d only make myself look all the more suspicious¡­

    She rested in the man¡¯s embrace stiffly, her emotions a jumbled mess. On the

    contrary, Este was still immersed in the game. She emphatically ordered,

    ¡°Everyone isn¡¯t to move!¡±

    Archie and Benny immediately answered in the affirmative. Upon receiving no

    response from the two adults, Este stared at them with feigned sternness, her

    expression solemn.

    ¡°Got it.¡± Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounded beside her ears. A sh of surprise flitted

    across Roxanne¡¯s eyes. If I were to listen to Essie and remain still, I¡¯d have to

    continue staying in his arms¡­ Worse still, the kids¡¯ gazes have been fixated on

    us ever since¡­

    At that thought, a sense of aversion welled within her. She tried to break free

    from Lucian¡¯s arms, but the arm encircling her tightened instead.

    ¡°Essie is still awaiting your reply,¡± Lucian reminded in a low voice beside her ear.

    Hearing that, Roxanne once again went stiff. She could almost sense Este¡¯s

    tangible gaze on her.

    Although she couldn¡¯t quite see the little girl¡¯s countenance from her angle, she

    could imagine her pitiful expression. Ultimately, she relented and murmured,

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing that both the adults had agreed, all three children wore expressions of

    sheer delight. As Lucian hugged Roxanne, he dipped his eyes and stole a peek

    at the children¡¯s expressions. Without fail, he clocked the fleeting glee on their

    faces.

    Realizing their true motive in suggesting the game, he felt touched yet amused.

    Still, he obligingly held the woman in his arms without moving a muscle.

    At the sight of her amenability, he couldn¡¯t help chuckling lowly. Roxanne

    promptly went tense when she distinctly heard hisughter. She lifted her eyes

    and nced at the man.

    The smile on his face hadn¡¯t fadedpletely. When their eyes met, there was

    still a hint of tenderness in his eyes. She was initially irked, but upon beholding

    his charming smile, she swiftly plunged into a trance.

    This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him smile like that¡­

    The two of them gazed at each other for an indeterminate time before she

    abruptly snapped back to reality. In hindsight, she realized that Este

    seemingly hadn¡¯t turned around even after such a long time had passed.

    Following that realization, her brows furrowed slightly. In a soft voice, she

    stated, ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired, so I¡¯m not ying anymore.¡± After saying that, she broke

    free from Lucian¡¯s embrace, whirled around, and went upstairs.

    The children watched her leave and exchanged guilty nces, aware that they

    were seemingly too deliberate that Roxanne noticed something amiss.

    Likewise, a frown marred Lucian¡¯s countenance. Exasperation was written clear

    in his eyes. It looks like she¡¯s still unwilling to forgive me.

    Este was the first to gather her wits. Lifting her hand to point at her father, she

    announced in a soft voice, ¡°Daddy, you¡¯re out!¡± Inclining his head nonchntly,

    Lucian took a step back and extracted himself from between Archie and Benny

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 711

    Chapter 711

    Chapter 711 Have Dinner Together

    The children were no longer in the mood to continue ying. Roxanne had left anyway, so there was

    no need for them to carry on with the game.

    At the side, Lucian watched as they dragged their feet over to the carpet and plopped down listlessly.

    Twitching his lips in amusement, he lifted his eyes and nced upstairs. Then, he headed up the stairs.

    After all, he had to talk to Roxanne about the misunderstanding earlier and rify things.

    The children initially thought their battle n this time was a total flop, but they spotted Lucian

    voluntarily going upstairs when they looked over their shoulders.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Without a shadow of a doubt, he was going to look for Roxanne. When they saw that, a spark of hope

    red within them. Upstairs, Roxanne shut herself in the bedroom, feeling exceedingly conflicted.

    She didn¡¯t know what was wrong with her earlier. Just a while ago, I was irritated by Lucian¡¯s

    domineering attitude. Yet, I was still bewitched by the tenderness in his eyes during the game.

    Recalling her emotions earlier, she couldn¡¯t help feeling scornful of herself.

    Perhaps it was because I¡¯d never seen such an expression on him in the many years I¡¯d loved him, so

    my past feelings for him made an appearance in those few minutes just now¡­

    While she was spacing out, footsteps suddenly rang out outside the door. They clearly didn¡¯t belong to

    the children, so it could only be Lucian. Upon perceiving that, Roxanne felt all the more conflicted. Why

    did hee upstairs?

    Before she could brace herself mentally, a knock sounded on her bedroom door.

    On the heels of that, Lucian¡¯s baritone voice prated the door. He sounded a touch muffled through

    the door. ¡°Are you in there? Let¡¯s talk.¡±

    Despite having guessed that the man came upstairs to seek her out, Roxanne was still stunned for a

    few seconds when she heard him say so in person. She didn¡¯t quite know how to respond to that. I

    haven¡¯t yet decided how I should face him¡­

    A few knocks sounded again. ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant to allow me in, we can talk like this.¡± Right after saying

    that, the man outside the door started speaking without waiting for her response.

    ¡°I was indeed too impulsive earlier, but I think you should understand my feelings. You might not

    believe me when I say this, but to me, your willingness to ept flowers from another man was no

    different from epting another man for real. Thus, I actually nned to remove myself and Essie from

    your life.¡±

    The instant those words drifted into Roxanne¡¯s ears, her brows creased deeply.

    Mixed emotions brewed in her eyes. If it were six years ago, she would never believe that he would

    utter such words.

    I never expected that he wouldprise time and again for my sake. She was inexorably moved.

    Lifting her eyes, she stared in the direction of the door nkly.

    ¡°Right now, perhaps I feel the same as you did six years ago,¡± Lucian admitted with a soundless sigh.

    Undeniably, it was easier to articte some things with a door between them, since they didn¡¯t need to

    face each other directly.

    At the mention of her past self six years ago, Roxanne¡¯s gaze flickered.

    ¡°If you need time to calm down, I don¡¯t mind going home first and leaving Essie here. Please also send

    her to kindergarten tomorrow. I¡¯lle and pick her up at night.¡±

    Once again, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out at the door. Frowning slightly, Roxanne got up and walked over to

    the door. By the time she opened the door, the man had already reached thending.

    ¡°Stay and have dinner together, Mr. Farwell,¡± she couldn¡¯t help offering as she gazed at him. When her

    voice fell, even she herself was stunned for a moment.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 712

    Chapter 712

    Chapter 712 Exceptional Acting Skills

    Lucian, who was standing on thending, frowned imperceptibly upon hearing that. He turned around

    and looked at Roxanne by the bedroom door in puzzlement.

    Roxanne had her eyes lowered and her brows knitted together slightly as though regretting her offer

    earlier. Clocking that, Lucian smirked cryptically. ¡°You don¡¯t need to force yourself, Ms. Jarvis. I won¡¯t

    change my mind because of a meal.¡±

    After he had said that, he tilted his head at her. Then, he spun on his heel and headed down the stairs

    again.

    Roxanne lifted her eyes when she heard movement. Sighing inwardly, she repeated, ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner

    together. Essie would definitely be sad if you were to leave.¡±

    That remark was meant for both Lucian and herself. Since he mentioned her past self six years ago,

    she couldn¡¯t help recalling how she felt when she left six years ago at the sight of his lonely figure.

    Although her pain then was courtesy of him, she was still soft-hearted and didn¡¯t want others to

    experience the same sorrow she did at that time.

    Hearing her offer, Lucian paused in his tracks. The look in his eyes darkened as his heart clenched

    painfully. He could surmise the reason she was allowing him to stay, and precisely because of that, he

    hated his past self more than he already did.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider your feelings for me in all seriousness. But I hope that you can give me a bit more time.¡±

    Roxanne relented once more.

    When Lucian turned around to face her, his expression had already reverted to its usual indifference.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Roxanne shed him a smile as mixed feelings surged within her heart. Subsequently, the

    two of them went downstairs, one after another.

    Downstairs, the children were ying with Legos distractedly. As soon as they heard movement from

    upstairs, they instantly sprang to their feet and sprinted to thending. They gazed at Lucian and

    Roxanne eagerly, curious to know the progress of their conversation.

    Failing to perceive anything even after a while, Benny snapped and asked candidly, ¡°Are you mad,

    Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne stilled for a few seconds. As the children¡¯s actions earlier urred to her, she queried in

    return, ¡°Did you guys do it on purpose?¡±

    The children¡¯s expressions stiffened for a heartbeat when they heard her question.

    Fortunately, they all had exceptional acting skills. Their expressions quickly turned innocent, and they

    regarded their mother in perplexity. ¡°Did we do something wrong?¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Did I bump into you by ident just now? I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I was just toopetitive,¡± Archie

    confessed without prompting.

    Roxanne eyed them suspiciously for several seconds before frowning in exasperation.

    Oh well, they¡¯re all smarter than thest. Even if they had really done something, I might not

    necessarily be able to tell. Besides, they¡¯re all looking as innocent as ever that I can¡¯t even bear to

    doubt them.

    Hence, she had no choice but to put away her suspicions. Patting them on the head, she assured

    softly, ¡°I¡¯m not mad. I¡¯m just a bit tired.¡±

    The children skeptically shifted their gazes to Lucian at the side.

    Lucian nodded at them flippantly.

    The children finally breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that the two adults must have made up.

    In the blink of an eye, smiles bloomed on their faces once more.

    Lucian and Roxanne yed with them for a while longer. This time, the kids didn¡¯t dare have any tricks

    up their sleeves, but they still enjoyed themselves immensely.

    When evening fell, Roxanne corralled the trio who were ying madly and had them help her prepare

    dinner together.

    Naturally, the children were all more than d to do so.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 713

    Chapter 713

    Chapter 713 The Man Sleeping Soundly

    The children weren¡¯t much help in the kitchen, but with them around, Roxanne¡¯s turbulent emotions

    slowly subsided. When she came out after cooking dinner, she immediately spotted Lucian sitting on

    the couch.

    He seemed to be rather tired, for he had already dozed off while they were preparing dinner. His head

    tipped slightly to the side, and he half-leaned against the couch. Even while asleep, he was still as

    elegant as ever.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Seeing that, Roxanne instinctively gentled her movements to not make too much noise and made a

    shushing gesture at the children.

    The children followed her gaze. The instant theyid eyes on the sleeping man, a glimmer of

    bemusement shed across Archie and Benny¡¯s faces.

    Daddy would usually settle work matters whenever he was free. But today, he actually fell asleep. Has

    he been too exhausted from work recently?

    The brothers looked at Este in confusion. When Este¡¯s eyes fell on the man asleep on the couch,

    the smile on her face gradually faded. Her eyes brimmed with worry.

    Meeting the boys¡¯ gazes, she exined softly, ¡°Daddy hasn¡¯t been sleeping well these days. He keeps

    having insomnia, but he has a lot of work during the day. So, things have been pretty bad.¡±

    While Lucian had never mentioned that to her, she overheard his conversation with Catalina. Learning

    that her father had been having trouble sleeping, she had been exceedingly worried.

    Subsequently, she seemingly remembered something. She whirled around and gazed at Roxanne

    expectantly. Roxanne was a tad puzzled upon noticing her gaze.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an impressive doctor, Ms. Jarvis? Can you please help Daddy?¡±

    Este cautiously grasped the hem of the woman¡¯s shirt. The worried look on the girl¡¯s face made

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ache.

    If he¡¯s suffering from insomnia due to physical reasons, it¡¯s indeed a piece of cake for me to treat him.

    But then, physical contact will be inevitable during the treatment process.

    She felt rather conflicted as she recalled what happened when they were ying in the afternoon.

    ¡°Daddy¡¯s condition has persisted for several days.¡±

    Este gave Roxanne¡¯s shirt another tug and looked at her with a beseeching look in her eyes.

    In the end, Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn Este down. After wavering for a brief moment, she

    agreed with a smile, ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll eat first and let your daddy sleep for a while. When we¡¯ve finished

    eating, I¡¯ll check him over.¡±

    Upon receiving her agreement, Este nodded obediently. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarvis.¡± Beaming, Roxanne

    stroked her head. Then, she had dinner with the three children while the food was still hot.

    Knowing that Lucian was catching up on sleep, the children were particrly thoughtful. They were

    extra careful as they ate, almost making no noise.

    After dinner, they all stared at Roxanne in anticipation, hoping she would treat Lucian as soon as

    possible. Exasperation flooded Roxanne when she saw the look on their faces. ¡°Go and y first. I

    can¡¯t concentrate with you all eyeballing me.¡±

    Despite feeling somewhat reluctant, the children still went to the backyard docilely, thinking that it was

    indeed inappropriate for them to be a hindrance at the side while she was treating Lucian.

    Roxanne sighed with relief as she watched the kids leave. Considering her level of expertise, she didn¡¯t

    really need to concentrate if she was merely treating insomnia.

    In truth, she just didn¡¯t want them to see her having any physical contact with the man. With them

    looking on, she couldn¡¯t help remembering her various intimate interactions with him previously.

    Only when the children had gone so far that their voices couldn¡¯t be heard anymore did she stroll over

    to the couch and look down at the man who was still sleeping soundly

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 714

    Chapter 714

    Chapter 714 You Have Been Having Insomnia

    In the afternoon, they had a row andter yed with the children, so Roxanne didn¡¯t pay much

    attention to Lucian¡¯s countenance. But as she scrutinized his face at that moment, she discovered that

    his insomnia in the past few days might have been pretty severe, for there were distinct dark circles

    under his eyes. Besides, it was rare for him to sleep so soundly.

    Even during the few times when we slept together six years ago, he had always been a light sleeper,

    so much so that he¡¯d immediately jolt awake whenever I drew close to him. Then, he¡¯d get off the bed

    and leave.

    Recalling her experience six years ago, she sighed inwardly as she regarded the man sleeping soundly

    in front of her. ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡± Roxanne called out to him softly, hoping to wake him up so as to facilitate

    the treatment process.

    Regretfully, there was absolutely no reaction from Lucian. After hesitating for a few seconds, Roxanne

    gingerly reached out and rested her hand on his wrist, whichy limp at the side.

    No sooner had her fingerse into contact with his pulse than she noticed him frowning, as though

    he was on the verge of waking up.

    The instant she saw that, her heart jolted, and she reflexively tightened her fingers around his wrist. In

    the next heartbeat, she realized what she had done and hastily wanted to retract her hand. s, it was

    already toote.

    While sleeping, Lucian groggily sensed someone approaching him. Just when he was about to open

    his eyes for a look, he felt a hand grasping his wrist. He instinctively grabbed the hand and pulled the

    person into his arms.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡± Caught off guard, Roxanne was yanked into his embrace. She groaned unconsciously before

    reaching out to break free from his hold. ¡°It¡¯s me, Lucian! Let go of me!¡±

    Lucian frowned slightly when he heard that voice, finding it rather familiar.

    Lifting his eyes, he was greeted by the sight of Roxanne sitting on hisp uneasily, struggling in a

    panic.

    He was already irritated as he was awakened when he finally managed to fall asleep after having had

    insomnia for several days in a row.

    Thus, his gaze darkened when he saw her showing aversion to him. At the same time, his grip on her

    tightened, rendering her immobile.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Roxanne¡¯s brows promptly scrunched together. Sensing a dangerous aura from

    the man, she wanted to escape, but she was no match for the man¡¯s strength.

    Just as she was about to say something else, his strong arms locked onto her shoulders and forced her

    to turn around.

    In an instant, she was faced with the man¡¯s grim expression while sitting on hisp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. Essie said you¡¯ve been having insomnia recently and begged me to¡ª¡± Roxanne

    attempted to exin things, flustered.

    Unexpectedly, Lucian¡¯s frown deepened before she had even finished speaking.

    ¡°Keep quiet.¡± He was suffering from a terrible headache due to insufficient sleep. For that reason, he

    frowned irritably at the noisy woman before him and reached out to cover her mouth.

    Because of his actions, Roxanne¡¯s voice screeched to an abrupt halt. She remained frozen in his arms

    for a long while, not daring to move a single muscle for fear that he would do something intimate again.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    When she fell silent, Lucian¡¯s expression eased considerably. He then closed his eyes for a while

    before he awakened fully.

    As soon as he spotted Roxanne, who remainedpletely still in his arms, his gaze glinted darkly.

    Perhaps because of his inherently devilish nature, her expression had him gripped by the desire to

    tease her.

    That aside, she was seemingly frightened by him and hadn¡¯t yet noticed that he was already fully

    awake.

    As realization dawned upon him, a fleeting smile shed across his eyes. He slowly leaned toward the

    woman in his embrace.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 715

    Chapter 715

    Chapter 715 Acted On Reflex

    Terrified by Lucian¡¯s sudden movement to the point that she didn¡¯t dare move, Roxanne reacted like a

    petrified cat when the man drew close to her. She desperately tried to break free, but he effortlessly

    seized her hands and locked them behind her back. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn¡¯t

    break free.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Wake up, Lucian!¡± Her eyes brimmed with panic as the distance between their lips diminished. Even

    her voice had grown a touch tense. Unfortunately, Lucian remained unmoved and continued leaning

    closer to her.

    Only when the distance between them was so negligible that they could sense each other¡¯s breathing

    and Roxanne was so nervous that her heart almost stopped pounding did she sense the man finally

    drawing to a stop.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, she cautiously turned her face and studied his expression to ascertain whether

    he had awakened. The moment she did so, she met the man¡¯s clear gaze.

    ¡°Sorry. I was still half-awake earlier.¡± Masking the mirth in his eyes, Lucian put on an apologetic

    expression. As he said that, he released his grip on her hands and allowed her to leave his embrace.

    In all honestly, he wanted to continue teasing her. But after seeing her reaction, he felt that he should

    quit while he was ahead.

    Before Roxanne could evenmbast him, he had already apologized. For a moment, her expression

    froze. She couldn¡¯t quite decide between throwing a fit and forgiving him.

    She was stunned for some time before she realized that she should leave the man¡¯s arms before all

    else. With that thought in mind, she bit her lip and lowered her eyes as she got ready to stand up.

    Unexpectedly, she had been too apprehensive earlier and didn¡¯t dare budge an inch. Adding to the fact

    that she had been restrained for too long, her legs had already gone numb by the time she tried to get

    up.

    Before she could regain her feet, she swayed and toppled forward, falling right into Lucian¡¯s arms.

    Never having expected such a delightful surprise, Lucian calmly opened his arms and allowed her to

    fall straight into his embrace.

    ¡°How dare you!¡± Roxanne panickily struggled to pull away and red at the man who appeared all

    nonchnt before her. She wanted to reprimand him, but she didn¡¯t know where to start.

    After all, she was the one who identally fell earlier. Furthermore, she basically deserved it when he

    restrained her in his arms because she took the initiative to approach him first.

    She could already imagine the arguments the man would use to riposte her before she had even

    started with her usations.

    Thinking about his possible reaction, she lowered her eyes and zipped her mouth in frustration. Getting

    to her feet while clutching at the back of the couch carefully, she remained standing there for a few

    seconds to get herself steady.

    At the same time, her brain whirred at warp speed, hoping to forget the whole blunder just now.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t been sleeping too well in the past two days. I¡¯d finally managed to fall into a deep sleep earlier,

    so I likely acted on reflex when you touched me without warning. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lucian uttered airily.

    Following his exnation, Roxanne appeared to have even lesser reason to blow up at him.

    In a nutshell, Lucian was trying to brush off his faux pas earlier by iming that she had disrupted his

    sleep.

    They both stared at each other for a long time before Lucian decided to spare the woman before him,

    thanks to his good mood. Arching a brow, he inquired,

    ¡°So, why did you suddenly approach me, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Since Roxanne was still feeling irate inwardly, her tone wasn¡¯t all that pleasant.

    ¡°Essie asked me to help treat your insomnia. But seeing that you were sleeping so soundly earlier, I

    don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary anymore.¡±

    After saying that, she made to whirl around and leave, not in the mood to see his face anymore.

    She spun on her heel and walked a distance away, but the man behind her remained unusually silent.

    Finding it a tad strange, she nced back over her shoulder in puzzlement, only to meet the man¡¯s

    dark gaze.

    As their eyes locked, her heart lurched. She turned back and went to the backyard without a backward

    nce.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 716

    Chapter 716

    Chapter 716 Did You Pick On Her

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Concerned about the interaction between the two adults in the house, the children hadn¡¯t

    been in the mood to y. The instant they caught sight of Roxanneing out, they immediately

    swarmed over to her.

    Roxanne smilingly patted them on the head, but her expression was somewhat distracted.

    Clocking the look on the woman¡¯s face, Este tilted her head in puzzlement. She cast her gaze behind

    Roxanne, but she didn¡¯t see any signs of Lucian.

    ¡°Did Daddy pick on you, Ms. Jarvis?¡± she queried cautiously.

    The mention of the man in the house made Roxanne unconsciously frown. Feigning a nonchnt

    expression, she shook her head with a smile. ¡°Nope.¡±

    Este stared at her with suspicion written clear in her eyes. ¡°Where is he, then?¡±

    Roxanne turned and nced in the direction of the living room before replying, ¡°He has just awakened.

    Perhaps¡­ he¡¯s still sitting on the couch.¡±

    Having said that, she hastily withdrew her gaze and wanted to change the subject.

    s, Este didn¡¯t give her that chance. She persistently questioned, ¡°Can you treat his insomnia, Ms.

    Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne choked.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Because of Lucian¡¯s sudden awakening and what he did after that, she hadn¡¯t the time to take his

    pulse. She didn¡¯t even know why he was suffering from insomnia, let alone treat him.

    Therefore, that question truly had her caught between a rock and a difficult ce.

    Seemingly aware that she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer that, Este looked at her for a long while before

    dering firmly, ¡°He picked on you, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be unable to answer my question at all. At the very least, she would have been

    able to either say yes or no. Her expression now makes it apparent that she didn¡¯t even have the

    chance to diagnose his problem. They must have had a row again!

    At that thought, she pouted in chagrin. ¡°Daddy is such a jerk!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne¡¯s wrath and embarrassment finally dissipated. She found the situation

    rather hrious.

    For some inexplicable reason, she¡¯s biased toward me, so much so that she¡¯s certain Lucian picked on

    me without asking any questions about whatever happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Ms. Jarvis. I¡¯ll avenge you!¡± Este gingerly tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s shirt.

    Seeing her solemn expression, the smile on Roxanne¡¯s face turned genuine. ¡°I¡¯m not angry, and your

    daddy didn¡¯t pick on me either. Calm down, Essie.¡±

    While saying that, she stroked Este¡¯s head soothingly.

    Still, the little girl scrutinized her for a long moment.

    To convince her, Roxanne bit the bullet and added, ¡°I¡¯ll check him outter regarding his insomnia. It

    shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡±

    Este believed her half-dubiously upon hearing her remark.

    Roxanne chatted with the children for some time. When she noticed it was gettingte, she brought

    them back into the mansion.

    Unsurprisingly, Lucian was still sitting on the couch, but this time, he was dealing with work matters

    while wearing a frown.

    When he heard theming in, he lifted his eyes and cast his gaze over.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± For once, Este voluntarily let go of Roxanne¡¯s hand and went over to her father.

    Lucian regarded his daughter in mystification, wondering what she was up to.

    Este climbed onto the couch unhurriedly and leaned close to her father¡¯s ear. In a whisper, she

    demanded, ¡°Did you pick on Ms. Jarvis earlier?¡±

    After asking that, she pulled away from him. Sticking her hands on her hips, she shot daggers at her

    father as though interrogating a suspect.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 717

    Chapter 717

    Chapter 717 Not As Terrified As Before

    Roxanne had no idea what Este whispered next to Lucian¡¯s ear. All she knew was that the man

    looked at her meaningfully after Este had spoken to him before denying in a low voice, ¡°No.¡±No

    sooner had he said that than they both swung their gazes at her. Lucian wore a bizarrely innocent

    expression, while suspicion was written all over Este¡¯s face.

    The question Este asked her when they were in the backyard earlier shed across Roxanne¡¯s mind.

    Complemented by their expressions, she felt that she could surmise the situation to a tee.

    At the thought of Este¡¯s determination to avenge her, Roxanne was both amused and exasperated.

    After a few seconds of silence, she stepped forward and started, ¡°Essie is exceedingly worried about

    you, so I¡¯d best take a look at you. Besides, it¡¯s a problem if you keep having insomnia.¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    In other words, she was trying to tell him that she only decided to treat him for Este¡¯s sake.

    When Lucian heard that, he quirked an eyebrow and nced at his daughter beside him.

    Este nodded emphatically with triumph etched across her features.

    Clocking that, Lucian chuckled lightly and held his wrist out to Roxanne.

    Roxanne lifted her hand and grasped his wrist. While diagnosing his condition, however, she couldn¡¯t

    quite ignore the warmth emanating from his wrist.

    It should have only taken a minute or two at most, but it took quite a while because she kept getting

    distracted.

    ¡°Never mind if you really can¡¯t determine the cause. Perhaps I¡¯ve been too busy with work these days.

    I¡¯ll be fine after resting for a few days,¡± Lucian drawled insouciantly upon seeing that she couldn¡¯t

    diagnose his condition after some time had passed.

    Roxanne happened to find the cause at that instant. Dropping her fingers from his wrist, she stated

    cidly, ¡°Your liver is a bit inmed, probably because of overwork. Take some medicine to reduce the

    inmmation. Alternatively, it¡¯ll also heal by itself after you rest for a few days.¡±

    Lucian inclined his head in acknowledgment.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should bring Essie home earlier, Mr. Farwell.¡± Roxanne began asking him to leave

    after ncing at the time.

    Lucian didn¡¯t voice any objections either. He got up from the couch nonchntly and looked down at

    Este, who was still sitting on the couch with a reluctant expression on her face.

    Although Este had yed with Archie, Benny, and Roxanne for the whole afternoon, she was still

    disinclined to leave. She gazed at Roxanne pitifully, hoping that thetter would allow her to stay.

    ¡°Be good, Essie. I¡¯ve got work recently, so I can¡¯t let you sleep over here. If you want toe over in

    the future, you can do so anytime.¡± Roxanne patted her head apologetically.

    At the side, Archie and Benny nodded as they seconded, ¡°Bring Essie here often to y, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    A strange feeling flittered deep within Roxanne¡¯s heart when she heard the two boys saying that out of

    the blue.

    It seems that their attitudes toward Lucian had changed entirely after the hot spring vacation. I still

    remember that they were even more averse to him than I was in the past. If this were to continue, I

    wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they were to learn about their identities one day.

    The moment Roxanne realized the direction of her thoughts, her brows knitted together imperceptibly.

    For some inexplicable reason, I¡¯m not as terrified as before at the thought of them learning about their

    identities. Is it because of the changes in the man before me?

    As that thought urred to her, she instinctively lifted her eyes and stole a peek at the man standing in

    front of her.

    Lucian nodded at her apathetically before gazing down at Archie and Benny. In a gentle voice, he

    murmured, ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll be sure to do that.¡±

    While they conversed, they wholly ignored Roxanne, the true owner of the house.

    She was deluged with exasperation, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to gainsay them anyway.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 718

    Chapter 718

    Chapter 718 Surprised She Is Willing To Apologize

    Despite her reluctance, Este knew that they would definitely be frequent visitors henceforth since her

    father was pursuing Roxanne. Thus, she obediently slid off the couch and sweetly bid Roxanne

    farewell before leaving with Lucian.

    Only when Lucian¡¯s car had driven into the distance did Roxanne turn back around and return to the

    mansion with Archie and Benny.

    The two boys spent the whole day ying and worrying about the adults¡¯ matters, so they started

    yawning incessantly now that things had settled down.

    It was already prettyte, so Roxanne had them go in and rest while she went to the study.

    As the top prestigious family in the medical field in the country, the Damaris family attracted much

    attention despite having gone into seclusion for many years.

    Consequently, the research institute established this time promptly came to light as soon as it was

    completed.

    When it came to the coboration this time, the Damaris family didn¡¯t n on keeping a low profile.

    Instead, they would be publicizing the list of their coborators in the next few days.

    By then, that list would not only represent the coborators of the Damaris family, but it would also

    signify the Damaris family pointing out the top doctors in the country to the ordinary people in Chanaea.

    As one of the members on that list, Roxanne had to work all the harder to improve her medical skills so

    that she wouldn¡¯t disappoint anyone.

    While she was poring over medical books, her phone at the side rang all of a sudden.

    She nced at it, only to see that it was a call from Jack.

    Hence, she answered the call without hesitation. ¡°Is something the matter that you¡¯re calling at this

    hour, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Jack massaged his brows, sounding a touch solemn. ¡°Do you still remember the daughter of the

    Hightower family back then, Ms. Jarvis? I mean, the woman who railed at you while in a drunken state.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxannebed through her memories before she finally recalled the person in

    question.

    Almost all her focus had been upied by Lucian and the project recently, so she would have long

    since cast that woman to the back of her mind if Jack didn¡¯t mention her.

    ¡°Yes, I remember her. Why?¡± she queried in puzzlement.

    ¡°It was because of this matter that my grandfather suddenly called me home this afternoon. He asked

    me to help contact you, iming that Jessica Hightower would like to apologize to you in person. What

    do you think? If you don¡¯t want to go, I can turn it down for you,¡± Jack uttered.

    Roxanne wavered for a long moment.

    ording to what he said earlier, this is Old Mr. Damaris¡¯ wish. While I think there¡¯s no need for us to

    meet, I naturally have to show the old man some respect.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    On the other end of the phone, Jack seemingly discerned her thoughts. In a deep voice, he added,

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about my grandfather. He won¡¯t doubt your capabilities because of such an

    irrelevant matter.¡±

    Roxanne smiled gratefully at his reassurance. Then, she answered calmly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If Ms. Hightower

    is sincere about apologizing, I don¡¯t mind meeting her. Who knows, we can be friends.¡±

    Never having expected her to agree so readily, Jack was stunned for a few seconds. Subsequently, he

    warned with a frown, ¡°Forget about making friends with her. I¡¯m already surprised she¡¯s willing to

    apologize, considering her temperament. I¡¯m afraid the meeting this time won¡¯t be that pleasant.¡±

    Roxanne had only interacted with Jessica once, so she didn¡¯t understand her all that well.

    Her heart grew heavy when she heard Jack¡¯s remark, but still, she found it necessary to do Hector that

    favor. ¡°Thank you for the warning, Mr. Damaris. I¡¯ll be careful when meeting her.¡±

    The Damaris family would be publicizing the list soon, so she didn¡¯t want to start any unnecessary

    trouble.

    Jack grunted in acknowledgment. The two of them then bid each other good night before hanging up.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 719

    Chapter 719

    Chapter 719 Shut Up

    After hanging up the phone, Jack texted Stephen directly, saying that Roxanne had agreed to a

    meeting. Without waiting for a reply, he turned off his phone and went to sleep.As soon as Stephen

    woke up the next morning, he saw the message from Jack. Seeing the affirmative response from

    Roxanne, the heavy boulder that had been weighing on him in the past few days finally eased.

    If I¡¯m correct, Lucian is only attacking Hightower Group because my daughter offended Roxanne. As

    long as she can obtain her forgiveness, the Hightower family will likely be able to get out of the crisis

    this time.

    Great relief suffused him at that thought. During breakfast, he initially wanted to lecture his pampered

    daughter as usual when she waste. But upon remembering that he still had something to ask of her,

    he swallowed the words on the tip of his tongue.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already had Jack set up an appointment with thedy you offended a few days ago. Find a time to

    apologize to her in person,¡± Stephen instructed tersely.

    Hearing that, Jessica abruptly stilled and lifted her eyes to look at her father in utter disbelief.

    She didn¡¯t think that she had done anything wrong.

    The Hightower and Damaris families were pretty close. For that reason, she had made the

    acquaintance of a number of young and talented individuals who enjoyed some prestige in the medical

    field.

    However, she had never heard of Roxanne.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Despite Lucian backing Roxanne up that night, Jessica still questioned Roxanne¡¯s medical skills and

    her capability of securing a coboration with the Damaris family.

    She initially thought that her father would understand her.

    But never had she expected him to ground her after she was sent home that night.

    In the past few days, I hadn¡¯t even stepped foot out of the house. Now, he has brought this matter up

    again, but he actually wants me to apologize to her. What gives?

    She expressed herself candidly. ¡°No way. I didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so why should I apologize to her?¡±

    When Stephen heard that, he was so livid that he mmed his fork down. Without allowing any room

    for negotiation, he ordered, ¡°Regardless of whether you did anything wrong, you must apologize to her.

    If you don¡¯t do so, you¡¯ll no longer be my daughter from now on out!¡±

    As he finished his sentence, he shot a re at his daughter. Then, he got to his feet and went back

    upstairs.

    Jessica watched her father leave, her eyes brimming with grievance and shock.

    This is the first time he ever blew up at me, and because of that woman named Roxanne to boot! What

    exactly is so great about her that everyone is siding with her?

    When she recalled Roxanne¡¯s interaction with Jack that night, her temper spiked.

    Coupled with the fact that she was just lectured by her father, she lost all her appetite. With a dark

    expression on her face, she mmed her fork onto the table.

    ¡°Ms. Hightower¡ª¡± the housekeeper murmured worriedly upon noticing that she hadn¡¯t eaten at all.

    No sooner had she spoken than the person in front of her snapped her head back viciously. Jabbing a

    finger in her face, Jessicambasted, ¡°Even you want to control me now? Who do you think you are?

    Shut up!¡±

    The housekeeper¡¯s face flushed bright red at the severe censure. She went wholly silent.

    Only when Jessica had finishedshing out and whirled around to stalk up the stairs did she dare to

    straighten up. She then cleared the dining table without daring to utter a single word.

    Jessica returned to her bedroom, looking all grim. As she recalled her father¡¯s words earlier,

    resentment glinted in her eyes.

    He wants me to apologize to that b*tch? Hah, that¡¯s impossible! But since he already made himself

    clear, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d have to meet her anyway.

    The mere thought of having to meet Roxanne again caused a wave of disgust to wash over her.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 720

    Chapter 720

    Chapter 720 List Of Partners

    Roxanne assumed that the list of partners would only be announced by the Damaris family in a few

    days. Little did she expect to receive Larry¡¯s call the next morning, right after she woke up.Hence, she

    answered the phone groggily. ¡°Have you seen it? The Damaris family has released the list of partners.¡±

    Larry¡¯s voice rang out the moment the call connected. His words jolted Roxanne awake. ¡°Why so

    sudden?¡±

    I¡¯m not ready yet. Larry chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m as clueless as you are. However, I heard that there¡¯ll be a

    commencement event in two days in the form of a press conference. Therefore, we had better be

    prepared, as reporters nowadays can be very demanding. Who knows what sort of questions will be

    thrown out by them, especially toward someone new like you who doesn¡¯t have any background.¡±

    The grateful Roxanne replied, ¡°Thanks for giving me the heads-up, Larry. I¡¯ll make the necessary

    preparations.¡±

    Nheless, Larry quickly followed up. ¡°Anyway, congrattions, Dr. Jarvis. Your reputation in this

    country has finally gained some traction.¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips into a smile. ¡°I hope that I won¡¯t let everyone down.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t,¡± Larry reassured her.

    As the purpose of Larry¡¯s call was topliment her, both of them exchange further pleasantries

    before ending it.

    Subsequently, Roxanne, still having trouble epting the fact, sat on her bed with her legs crossed

    while checking the morning news.Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Just as expected, she saw the news rting to the Damaris family¡¯s project where the list of partners

    was also attached.

    On that list, her name was right below Larry¡¯s, followed by Daniel and other famous doctors within the

    country.

    In spite of that, Roxanne¡ªstaring at the list¡ªwas still a bundle of nerves, for she had joined as

    someone new.

    Therefore, in the eyes of the public, she was someone without a track record in the medical field.

    Even though she was used to being seen through colored lenses, the skepticism toward her this time

    would probably be amplified by a thousand times.

    All of sudden, Roxanne didn¡¯t know how she was supposed to face the situation.

    It was when she felt unsettled that her phone rang again.

    Getting a grip on herself, Roxanne nced down at her phone and saw Harvey¡¯s name on the caller

    ID.

    ¡°I heard that you have been appointed as one of the partners of the Damaris family?¡± Harvey, who was

    overseas all this while, seldom followed the local news.

    If he hadn¡¯t seen the list announced today, he would be oblivious to what was going on.

    Having not heard from her professor in a very long time, Roxanne¡¯s face lit up in joy. ¡°You heard it

    already? I had only wanted to tell you once everything is set.¡±

    Harvey smiled as he sidestepped her reply. ¡°Well done. Anyway, I¡¯ve gone through the list and saw

    many local pioneers there. Compared to them, you and Larry are rtively more inexperienced.¡±

    Hisment struck a chord with Roxanne¡¯s insecurities, triggering a dejected expression to descend

    upon her face.

    Given how well Harvey knew his student, he could imagine her reaction without even looking. Thus, he

    ¡ªwith a smile¡ªconsoled her, ¡°Having said that, you don¡¯t have to feel anxious about the matter, as I

    have confidence in your capabilities. Besides, you¡¯re a student of the great Harvey Lambert. If anyone

    dares to doubt you, you can get them to see me.¡±

    Harvey¡¯s words seeded in reassuring Roxanne. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Professor Lambert. I

    won¡¯t disappoint you.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 721

    Chapter 721

    Chapter 721 Ruining Her Reputation

    Meanwhile, the news naturally didn¡¯t escape Jessica¡¯s attention.At the sight of Roxanne¡¯s name on the

    list, a gloomy expression appeared on her face.

    That woman is not only working with Jack but also has her name listed so close to the top.

    Jessica couldn¡¯t help but recall the distance between Roxanne and Jack¡¯s seats the other night.

    What has she done to deserve it?

    After staring at Roxanne¡¯s name for a long time, an insidious look shed across her eyes.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    I¡¯ll reveal her true colors for everyone to see since she is nothing more than a pretty face. I have no

    idea what she has done to Jack for him to think so highly of her, and I can¡¯t believe how big-headed

    she has be. When I finally expose her, she¡¯ll no longer be able to show her face in the local

    medical industry anymore. When that happens, Jack will never be able to be together with her

    regardless of how much he likes that pretty face of hers!

    Just imagining how Roxanne was ridiculed by the public was enough to spark a sense of tion within

    Jessica.

    Now that she had figured out her n, the grim-looking Jessica made a few calls.

    In the afternoon, Stephen¡¯s expression drastically darkened at the sight of Jessica¡¯s empty seat.

    After all, he had gone all out to obtain an opportunity to seek Lucian¡¯s forgiveness.

    Little did he expect that after all that he had done, his ns were foiled by his own daughter.

    Regardless of how much effort he put in, it would be all for naught if Jessica refused to apologize.

    At that moment, given howte his daughter was to lunch, it was clear that she had no intention of

    showing any remorse.

    Just as Stephen¡¯s frustration began to set in, the sound of footsteps could be heard from upstairs,

    followed by Jessica emerging from the corner of the stairs.

    The sight of her elicited a sigh of relief from Stephen. Subsequently, his tone was very much eased

    when he spoke. ¡°Have you given the matter I told you some thought?¡±

    His words caused Jessica¡¯s expression to darken momentarily before recovering its usual calm.

    Smiling obediently, she replied, ¡°Since that¡¯s what you want, I have no choice even if it¡¯s against my

    wishes. So, instead of dying it any further, can you help me ask Ms. Jarvis if she¡¯s free tonight?¡±

    The relieved Stephen answered, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll check with her.¡±

    From his perspective, apologizing to Roxanne and obtaining her forgiveness as soon as possible was

    the best possible oue.

    Only then would Lucian let Hightower Group go.

    After lunch, Stephen sent Jack a message to check if he and Roxanne were avable that night in front

    of his daughter.

    When Jack received the message, a sense of dread crept into him.

    However, since it was Jessica, he didn¡¯t give it much thought. In the worst-case scenario of her trying to

    repeat her tantrum, he would be there to keep the situation under control.

    Holding that thought, Jack ryed the message to Roxanne who swiftly agreed to the meeting.

    Once he received her confirmation, Jack replied to Stephen immediately and fixed the time and ce.

    After being told of the appointment, an icy glint shed across Jessica¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Remember to mind your attitude in the evening.¡± Worried that his daughter would behave rashly again,

    the concerned Stephen reminded, ¡°Ms. Jarvis has powerful patrons. Hence, she¡¯s not someone we can

    afford to offend.¡±

    Unfortunately, her father¡¯s words had only served to intensify Jessica¡¯s contempt for Roxanne and

    fanned the mes of her desire to ruin thetter¡¯s reputation.

    When evening arrived, Jessica headed out early.

    Thinking that she was really going to apologize to Roxanne, the naive Stephen watched her get into the

    car and left.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 722

    Chapter 722

    Chapter 722 Do You Feel Pressured

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had delegated Madilyn to pick the children up to Madilyn as she promptly headed

    to the meeting.

    No sooner had she stepped out the door than she saw Jack¡¯s car at the entrance.

    At the sight of her, he alighted from the car and took a look behind her. Feeling slightly disappointed, he

    inquired, ¡°Are the children still at school?¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°I got a friend of mine to pick them up. Is there a reason why you want to see them,

    Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Jack casually nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve brought them some gifts. But since they¡¯re not around, let¡¯s just forget it. I¡¯ll

    personally hand them over the next time I see the boys.¡±

    The fact that he had prepared presents for them surprised Roxanne, for she didn¡¯t expect him to be so

    attentive.

    ¡°Since you have gotten them the presents, it¡¯s only right you hand them to the boys yourself.¡± Roxanne

    pursed her lips into a smile upon regaining her senses.

    With that, she turned around and headed toward her car.

    She had barely taken a step when Jack¡¯s voice rang out from behind her.

    ¡°I think you shouldn¡¯t drive, as it¡¯ll be hard to avoid drinking tonight. If you drive there, you¡¯ll just end up

    having to collect your car tomorrow.¡±

    His words caused Roxanne to stop as a conflicted expression emerged on her face.

    She still remembered the tantrum Jessica had thrown when she got drunk because Jack was too close

    to her.

    Therefore, if Jessica were to see her arrive in Jack¡¯s car, the former would change her mind at thest

    minute even if her desire to apologize was sincere.

    Cognizant of her concerns, Jack reassured her, ¡°What happened thest time was my fault. That said,

    since there¡¯s nothing going on between the two of us, you shouldn¡¯t overthink the matter. If she repeats

    her usations from the other day, I¡¯ll clear the air.¡±

    Sensing from his tone that he felt responsible, Roxanne knitted her brows. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, Mr.

    Damaris. There¡¯s no need to me yourself.¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than she nced at her watch and realized it was time to go. If they were to

    dy any further, they would likely bete for the appointment.

    Cognizant of the situation, Roxanne stopped hesitating and walked up to Jack¡¯s side.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    After declining his suggestion for her to sit in the front passenger seat, she opened the back seat door

    and got in.

    Despite the frown on his face, Jack reminded himself of her concerns and didn¡¯t persist and returned to

    the car.

    Soon, the car gradually started driving from Roxanne¡¯s home.

    ¡°By the way, why was the list of partners announced so suddenly?¡± Along the journey to the restaurant,

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    With his hand on the wheel, Jack replied in a deep voice, ¡°Well, it wasn¡¯t. The Damaris family has been

    making preparations for a long time and has gotten in touch with the media. Also, since the aim of our

    project is to provide a public service, they naturally deserve to know. Therefore, announcing the name

    list is our way of being transparent to them, on top of showing everyone how important the project is to

    the Damaris family.¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by the exnation.

    When Larry mentioned earlier thatmencement events were to be held soon, she didn¡¯t take him

    seriously.

    It turned out that the Damaris family had indeed liaised with the media.

    Nevertheless, the turn of events didn¡¯te as such a surprise after hearing Jack¡¯s reasoning.

    ¡°Actually, I had wanted to inform you yesterday but was called away by Grandpa.¡± Showing concern,

    Jack inquired, ¡°Do you feel pressured due to the sudden announcement?¡±

    As a fellow doctor, Roxanne¡ªfinding no reason to hide her thoughts from him¡ªresponded with a nod.

    ¡°A little, but the pressure will serve as my future motivation.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 723

    Chapter 723

    Chapter 723 Shocking News

    Although he was initially surprised by Roxanne¡¯s words, Jack quickly found it reasonable after giving it

    some thought.

    After all, from the first day he met her, he knew that she wasn¡¯t someone to shy away from a challenge.

    With that thought in mind, he gave thedy sitting in the backseat a look of admiration through the

    rearview mirror.

    When he saw the resolve written all over Roxanne¡¯s face, Jack couldn¡¯t help but feel moved by it.

    Finally, they made their way through the heavy traffic and managed to arrive at the restaurant right on

    the dot.

    They expected Jessica to have arrived; however, thetter was nowhere to be seen.

    As the empty table caused both of them to exchange nces, a sense of dread descended upon the

    two of them concurrently.

    ¡°I¡¯ll call and check,¡± Jack suggested with a cocked brow once they took their seats.

    Nodding in acknowledgment, Roxanne could feel an inexplicable sense of trepidation creeping into her.

    ¡°Jack, have you arrived?¡±

    Jessica¡¯s voice rang out the moment the call connected.

    With the phone on speaker, Jack grunted in response before asking, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    At that moment, Jessica¡ªsittingnguidly in the caf¨¦ next door¡ªreplied with an apologetic tone, ¡°I¡¯m

    really sorry. Please wait a few more minutes for me, as I¡¯m currently stuck in traffic. I thought I was

    going to be early when I left home but¡­¡±

    Her exnation caused Jack and Roxanne to nce at each other. Although they were skeptical about

    it, they couldn¡¯t find any fault with the excuse since it was indeed peak hour.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Even though Roxanne¡¯s house was close, traffic did hold them back for almost half an hour.

    As a result, Jessica would naturally take longer since Hightower residence was even further away.

    Having considered it, Jack replied grimly, ¡°All right then. There¡¯s no need to rush. Just drive safe.¡±

    Despite the contempt that shed across Jessica¡¯s eyes, she didn¡¯t let it affect her cordial tone. ¡°As I¡¯ll

    probably be stuck here for a while, there¡¯s no need to wait for me. I¡¯ll get the restaurant staff to serve

    you first.¡±

    Just when Jack wanted to decline, the waiter arrived with the food. Having no other choice but to

    ept it implicitly, he responded, ¡°We¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    With a hum of acknowledgment, Jessica ended the call before going on to make another.

    Oblivious to what she was up to, Jack and Roxanne assumed that she was really held up by traffic.

    All they did was stare at the food in front of them with neither showing any intention to dig in.

    Firstly, Jessica had not shown up. Secondly, both of them felt that something was amiss.

    In spite of that, when Roxanne scanned the surroundings and didn¡¯t notice anything out of the ordinary,

    she had no choice but to suppress the suspicion that arose within her.

    Subsequently, both of them discussed the partnership while waiting for Jessica to show up.

    However, unknown to them, a camera sh repeatedly lit up from amongst the trees outside the

    window.

    Back at the caf¨¦ Jessica was in, she had just finished a cup of coffee when the screen on her phone

    started blinking.

    After throwing it a nce, she picked it up to answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten the pictures,¡± said a voice sinctly.

    His words elicited a cocked brow from Jessica as she replied in glee, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be waiting for

    your shocking expos¨¦ tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Me too,¡± the man responded in a solemn tone.

    With that, Jessica ended the call.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 724

    Chapter 724

    Chapter 724 Please Do Not Take Offence

    Subsequently, she got to her feet and regained herposure before heading to the restaurant next

    door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±

    Upon entering the restaurant, Jessica gave her two guests an apologetic look.

    Her arrival brought a sense of relief to Roxanne and Jack who responded with a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s all

    right. Please take a seat.¡±

    Nodding in acknowledgment, Jessica sat down beside them. However, at the sight of the untouched

    food on the table, she looked at them in surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to start first? Why did you wait for

    me? I¡¯m really sorry that the food is now cold.¡±

    Since Roxanne didn¡¯t know Jessica that well, she simply broke into a cordial smile.

    As for Jack, he gave her a perfunctory reply. ¡°Since you¡¯re the host, it¡¯s right that we wait for you.¡±

    He had barely spoken when silence descended upon the table.

    At a loss as to what to do, Roxanne gave Jack an awkward look, for she intended to leave early if

    possible.

    When Jessica wasn¡¯t around, she and Jack could still talk about the partnership.

    Now that the former had arrived, they would have to stop.

    Thus, Roxanne had no desire to continue wasting time there.

    When Jack¡¯s eyes met hers, he easily guessed what was on her mind. Taking the initiative to break the

    silence, he said, ¡°Jessica, didn¡¯t you mention that this meal¡­¡±

    Jolted back to her senses, Jessica threw Roxanne a knowing nce. ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. I was befuddled

    after getting stuck in the traffic for so long. The fact that I¡¯m supposed to apologize to Ms. Jarvis over

    dinner almost slipped my mind.¡±

    Jessica then got to her feet and raised her ss at Roxanne. ¡°I had too much to drink the other night,

    Ms. Jarvis. Therefore, I hope that you¡¯ll excuse my behavior. This toast is a symbol of my apology!¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    No sooner had she spoken than she downed her ss of wine in a single gulp. After that, she showed

    her empty ss to them and even paused in front of Roxanne to hint at her.

    Her gesture elicited a conflicted look in Roxanne¡¯s eyes, as it was evident that Jessica was pressuring

    her into reciprocating with a drink.

    However, she would only drink when it was absolutely necessary.

    On top of that, Jessica was supposed to apologize instead of putting her in another difficult position.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you unwilling to forgive me?¡± With a slight knit of her brows, Jessica was filled with

    remorse. ¡°I understand why you wouldn¡¯t want to do so, considering how outrageous my behavior was.

    For throwing a tantrum at you in front of so many, I was even grounded by my father the moment I got

    home. Subsequently, I used thest few days to reflect upon my actions.¡±

    Pausing briefly, Jessica pursed her lips in a self-deprecating manner and turned to look at Jack. ¡°I don¡¯t

    deny having feelings for Jack, but who he fancies is none of my business. Also, I shouldn¡¯t have forced

    my feelings upon him and put both of you in a difficult spot. It doesn¡¯t matter whether both of you

    forgive me or not. I just want to let you know that I¡¯m truly sorry for my actions.¡±

    Jessica¡¯s brimming sincerity ignited a glint in Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    In truth, she wasn¡¯t bothered at all by what happened that day. Now that Jessica had apologized, it was

    only appropriate for her to provide a response.

    Holding that thought, Roxanne raised her ss in the end. ¡°Ms. Hightower, it¡¯s not as serious as you

    make it out to be. To be honest, I didn¡¯t take offense over what happened that day. Therefore, you

    shouldn¡¯t too.¡±

    The moment she finished, Roxanne shed a t smile before downing a ss of wine.

    No sooner had she done so that her brows instantly furrowed.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 725

    Chapter 725

    Chapter 725 Why Did You Not Pick Us Up

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Noticing the grim look on her face, Jack frowned and inquired.

    However, Roxanne just waved at him before throwing Jessica a nce.

    Did Jessica do this on purpose? Why did she choose such a strong wine for dinner?

    Nevertheless, when Roxanne didn¡¯t notice anything amiss after drinking it, she wondered if she had

    been overthinking what was going on.

    After downing two sses of wine, the three of them fell into another awkward silence.

    After all, the reason they were gathered was just to hear Jessica¡¯s apology.

    Cognizant of the tension, Jessica exchanged pleasantries briefly before getting up to take her leave.

    Once she was gone, Jack turned toward Roxanne. ¡°Are you hungry? Do you want to eat somece

    else?¡±

    Both of them barely ate and the food was already cold.

    Nheless, Roxanne, feeling a little woozy, wondered what sort of wine had Jessica ordered.

    Although she only had a small ss, the after-effects were extremely strong.

    In response to Jack¡¯s question, she shook her head with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I should head back earlier

    anyway, as the children should be home by now. I can¡¯t let them wait up for me.¡±

    Naturally, Jack didn¡¯t insist and got up to leave with her.

    When they went down the stairs upon leaving the restaurant, Roxanne identally slipped and almost

    fell down.

    Fortunately, Jack noticed it and turned around to catch her in the nick of time.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roxanne murmured before retracting her hand.

    Jack shed a smile. ¡°No problem.¡±

    After they got into the car one after the other, Jack¡ªwho didn¡¯t drink¡ªdecided to drive Roxanne home

    to not trouble the driver.

    On the way home, a ck sedan followed them from a safe distance.

    With his attention entirely focused on Roxanne, Jack didn¡¯t notice the car at all.

    As the traffic jam had cleared, it took them less than ten minutes to reach Roxanne¡¯s home.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so forgive me for not inviting you in,¡± Roxanne exined in a cursory tone.

    Jack gave her a casual nod. ¡°You should hurry back in. As for Archie and Benny¡¯s presents, I¡¯ll hand

    them over the next time I see them.¡±

    After acknowledging him with a smile, Roxanne alighted and headed home.

    It wasn¡¯t until he saw her go back in that Jack drove leisurely back to the Damaris residence.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± The moment Roxanne stepped through the door, the two boys beamed and rushed up to her

    side.

    She tousled their hair with a smile before changing out of her shoes.

    Meanwhile, they gave her a puzzled look. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you pick us up tonight?¡±

    After the interaction from the day before, the boys and Este assumed that Roxanne would pick them

    up as usual.

    Thus, the sight of Madilyn surprised them.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    While Este was visibly disappointed, the boys were worried that their mother had a new tiff with their

    father.

    Consequently, Roxanne was baffled to see the children¡¯s anxious looks. ¡°I had ast-minute

    appointment tonight. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Upon exchanging nces, the boys observed Roxanne for a while. Only after they determined she

    wasn¡¯t lying did relief descend upon them. Smiling gleefully, they replied, ¡°Nothing. We¡¯re just curious.

    That¡¯s all.¡±

    Roxanne grinned apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t inform you ahead of time. Going forward, I¡¯ll try my

    best to pick you up on time, all right?¡±

    Hearing Roxanne¡¯s promise, there was a glint in the boys¡¯ eyes and they jumped in joy.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 726

    Chapter 726

    Chapter 726 I Cannot Forgive You

    The next morning, while Roxanne was having breakfast with the children before sending them to

    school, the doorbell suddenly rang. The ring caused Roxanne and the boys to exchange nces as the

    same thought popped into their minds¡ªLucian and Este were there.

    After all, both of them usually dropped by at that hour.  Without a second thought, Roxanne got up and

    opened the door. She was subsequently greeted by the sight of her best friend looking all anxious.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡± A sinking feeling crept into her heart. The frowning Madilyn stretched her

    head to look at the children¡ªwho were busy eating¡ªbefore pulling Roxanne out the door.

    Cognizant that it was something the children weren¡¯t supposed to know, Roxanne followed the former

    to the yard. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Did you see the news in the morning?¡± Madilyn sounded exceptionally grim. Hearing that, Roxanne

    shook her head in response as she was clueless.

    As Lysa was held back by something at home and couldn¡¯te to work for the week, she had woken

    up early in the morning to prepare breakfast and watch the children eat.

    Consequently, she didn¡¯t have time to read the morning news at all.

    Nevertheless, Roxanne could tell from Madilyn¡¯s expression that something grave had happened.

    Knitting her brows, Madilyn didn¡¯t even know how to break the news.

    ¡°What on earth happened?¡± Madilyn¡¯s reaction told Roxanne that it was something rted to her. She

    repeated with a frown, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go in and read it myself.¡±

    Just when she turned around to go back in, Madilyn grabbed her hand to stop her.

    ¡°News of you going on a datete at night with Jack has sshed across the headlines. They use

    both of you of being close and suspect that strings were pulled for you to be included as one of the

    Damaris family¡¯s partners.¡±

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    Madilyn¡ªwho greatly resented the news¡ªspoke in a swift but incoherent manner.

    In spite of that, Roxanne face darkened, as she had caught the gist of it.

    My date with Jack¡­

    The only thing that came to mind was the dinner the night before.

    However, there were three of us. How did it end up bing a date?

    In the midst of racking her brain, an image suddenly shed across her mind.

    Last night, Jessica didn¡¯t show up for a long time even though both of us had arrived¡­

    ¡°Whatever it is, you had better not send the boys to school. I¡¯ll take them instead, as I¡¯m worried that

    you would be swarmed by reporters there. Also, don¡¯t leave home as far as possible,¡± Madilyn

    instructed with a solemn expression on her face.

    Roxanne was well aware of the gravity of the situation.

    Even though she was certain of her innocence, the media wasn¡¯t going to let her off the hook easily.

    In addition, Roxanne didn¡¯t want her affairs to burden her children, causing them an unnecessary

    emotional burden.

    With that in mind, she nodded without hesitation before expressing her gratitude. ¡°Thank God you

    came all the way here to tell me.¡±

    However, Madilyn ranted, ¡°Why are they ndering such a good doctor like you? Once I find out who¡¯s

    responsible, I¡¯ll definitely give them a piece of my mind!¡±

    While Roxanne was trying to calm Madilyn down with a smile, Jessica¡¯s face emerged again in her

    mind, for she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else.

    However, Roxanne had no clue whether someone else was behind Jessica.

    Realizing it was gettingte, both of them went back into the house.

    As for the boys, their faces drooped in disappointment upon learning that Madilyn was taking them to

    school.

    Since telling them the truth wasn¡¯t an option, Roxanne apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s just something I

    need to deal with urgently. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll definitely send you to school every day.¡±

    Noticing the gloomy look on Roxanne¡¯s face, the brothers¡ªin spite of their dejection¡ªacknowledged

    her promise obediently.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 727

    Chapter 727

    Chapter 727 Suppressing The News

    After watching Madilyn leave with the children, Roxanne went upstairs into the study and checked the

    news on her phone.

    The moment she went on Twitter, she saw the top trending topics. Pretty Doctor Pulled Strings To

    Advance Her Career. Jack Damaris Goes On A Late-night Date With A Pretty Doctor. Jack Damaris¡¯

    Love Life Exposed¡­

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    One by one, the topics were either rted to her rtionship with Jack or casting doubt on her

    credentials as a partner in the Damaris family¡¯s project.

    Just looking at those topics gave Roxanne a headache. Upon randomly clicking on one of them, she

    saw that it had almost a million views. Jack Damaris dates one of the doctors of the Damaris family¡¯s

    new project. Their suspected rtionship was exposed¡­

    Inserted underneath the title were a few blurry photographs. The first one showed Roxanne sitting

    opposite Jack in the restaurant. Both of them looked like they were chatting, while the table in front of

    them was filled with food.

    The second picture showed them at the staircase of the restaurant entrance. Jack turned around to

    hold Roxanne¡¯s hand and they looked intimate.

    Finally, thest picture was Jack dropping Roxanne off at her home. After going through them, a sense

    of gloominess hung over Roxanne.

    Even though our photos were taken throughout the night, Jack and I werepletely oblivious to the

    fact. As for thements below, they could only be described as colorful.

    A: Is she that Dr. Jarvis on the list? I knew there was something strange about her. How can someone

    so young be such a skilled doctor?

    B: Just as expected, she¡¯s on the list because of her looks! Having said that, Dr. Jarvis is really pretty. If

    I were in the same position, I would have included her on the list too!

    C: What a beautiful couple!

    The firstment that doubted her capabilities instantly disheartened Roxanne.

    Even though she was expecting it the moment the name list was released, she never imagined it would

    happen in such a manner.

    Due to the expos¨¦, the doubt cast upon her credentials was the most discussed matter.

    Finally, she received a call from Jack while she was still surfing Twitter.

    It took her a few seconds to regain her senses before answering it.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just saw the news online.¡± Jack was extremely apologetic over the phone. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll

    take responsibility by removing all the fake news.¡±

    Despite his reassurances, the frowning Roxanne still had her concerns. Nheless, she replied,

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After a momentary silence, Jack continued, ¡°About what happenedst night, I¡¯ll demand an

    exnation from the Hightower family. Given Jessica¡¯s strange behavior, she must definitely have

    something to do with this.¡±

    Surprised by his point, Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds before stopping him. ¡°Let¡¯s just let it slide

    since we don¡¯t have any evidence. What matters now is rifying the rumors online.¡±

    Even though Roxanne shared his suspicions, she knew Jessica would unlikely admit to it in the

    absence of any proof.

    Therefore, confronting her was a futile endeavor.

    Furthermore, now that the news had exploded, all Roxanne could get from the mastermind was an

    apology even if she found them. That was of no help to her current predicament.

    Over the line, Roxanne¡¯s dissuasion prompted Jack to realize his hastiness. Upon calming down and

    seeing her perspective, he replied in a deep voice, ¡°You¡¯re right. I was too consumed by my emotions.

    Let me think of a way to suppress the controversy first.¡±

    After Roxanne hummed in agreement, Jack ended the call quickly.

    Watching her phone screen fade to ck, Roxanne took a deep breath.

    With Jack taking action, she too, couldn¡¯t sit idly by and allow the matter to go out of hand.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 728

    Chapter 728

    Chapter 728 Is The Hightower Family Involved

    Initially, Roxanne wanted to put out a statement. However, since her Twitter ount was mostly used

    to surf for news, it essentially had no content. Therefore, whatever she had to say would likely not

    reach anyone.

    After further contemtion, she decided to give Colby a call and got him to use the research institute¡¯s

    ount to put out her rification.

    Although the ount wasn¡¯t particrly popr, it was still a much better option than using

    hers. ¡°What happened?¡± Colby had gone to the research institute early and only learned of the

    controversy when Roxanne gave him a call.

    When he saw the pictures of Roxanne and Jack interacting with each other, he felt a faint squeeze in

    his heart. Sighing in resignation, Roxanne rified, ¡°I can¡¯t really give you a good exnation but what

    happenedst night was a misunderstanding. Both of us were not alone at the dinner.¡±

    Even though her assurances failed to cheer Colby up, he remained hopeful and persuaded himself to

    have faith in Roxanne.

    After all, if I don¡¯t trust her, one can¡¯t expect theizens who are ridiculing her to do the same.

    Moreover, Roxanne has no reason to lie about the matter.

    Holding that thought, the relieved Colby answered in a grim voice, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll put the statement

    out.¡± Roxanne grunted in acknowledgment before ending the call.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Half an hourter, both Jack¡¯s and the research institute¡¯s statements were released at almost the

    same time and quickly became a trending topic.

    However, instead of convincing anyone, the response triggered was entirely hostile and filled with

    skepticism. In fact, on Jack¡¯s Twitter ount,izens even began to cast doubt on the Damaris family.

    B3232: Why are the Damaris family¡¯s selection criteria for the partners so lenient? How can one be

    included in such an important project or even end up on the name list by pulling some strings? Do you

    take us for fools?

    Love212: Is being pretty all that¡¯s needed to be selected? In that case, even I am qualified.

    Many simrments popted the feed, to the extent Jack ended up arguing with theizens in

    thements section.

    After skimming through thements, Roxanne sent Jack a message: Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll deal

    with this myself.

    At the other end, the sullen-looking Jack was busy responding to the barrage of insults. Subsequently,

    he was baffled when he received Roxanne¡¯s sudden message. He responded: I was the one who

    caused this, so how can I sit idly by and do nothing?

    Smiling wryly, Roxanne replied: Just let me be the lightning rod of their disparagement. At the rate

    you¡¯re going, the Damaris family will be dragged into the matter. When that happens, I¡¯ll be the one to

    me.

    Upon reading her message, the frowning Jack furrowed went through thements online.

    It was then that he realized his presence had shifted theizens¡¯ focus from Roxanne to the Damaris

    family.

    If he were to continue on his path, the Damaris family¡¯s reputation¡ª built over a century¡ªwould be

    ruined.

    Cognizant of what was at stake, Jack weighed his options before deciding to remain silent. In spite of

    that, he still couldn¡¯t just sit around and do nothing. Jack: In that case, I¡¯ll investigate if the Hightower

    family was behind this.

    Roxanne responded with her agreement.

    Meanwhile, when theizens realized Jack had left, they swarmed toward the research institute¡¯s

    Twitter ount and demanded for Roxanne to give an exnation.

    Naturally, Colby couldn¡¯t tolerate the nder against Roxanne. Faced with their relentless skepticism

    about her medical skills, he posted a list of all the major projects that the research institute had

    completed under Roxanne¡¯s leadership.

    Unfortunately, most of theizens wereymen who were not bothered about such details.

    In fact, even those who could see through the situation had their voices drowned swiftly.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 729

    Chapter 729

    Chapter 729 Silence Is Acquiescence

    Meanwhile, Jessica had switched on the morning news early that morning at the Hightower residence,

    waiting to see Roxanne embarrass herself.

    As she had anticipated, Roxanne was condemned all over the inte as soon as the news was

    reported. However, Jessica had not expected Jack to defend Roxanne, nor did she anticipate that the

    Damaris family would be dragged down too.

    Feeling somewhat guilty over the situation, she hurriedly arranged for people to cause trouble at

    Roxanne¡¯s research institute.

    As a result, when Roxanne checked the news once more at noon that day, she saw the footage of a

    large crowd of reporters and people demanding exnations blocking the entrance of her research

    institute.

    She tensed up when she saw the scene on the screen, and without any hesitation, she immediately got

    up and rushed to the research institute.

    Their target is me. I can¡¯t allow this matter to affect the institute¡¯s employees. Half an hourter,

    Roxanne appeared at the entrance of the research institute.

    The minute the reporters and the crowd present noticed her, they turned around and rushed toward

    her. ¡°You must be Ms. Jarvis, right? Do you have anything to say about the criticism on the inte?¡±

    ¡°What exactly is your rtionship with Mr. Damaris? Are the rumors on the inte true that you joined

    the project through connections?¡±

    Roxanne stepped out of the car to find herself surrounded by people, and all she could see were ck

    microphones.

    Some people even shoved their microphones to her face and kept leaning toward her.

    Despite having prepared herself mentally, Roxanne was still a little overwhelmed by the situation and

    could only lean her back against the car door to stabilize herself.

    ¡°I¡ª¡±

    Just as she was about to speak, a reporter immediately interrupted her, ¡°Other than you, we¡¯ve heard a

    lot about every doctor on the list. How would you evaluate your medical skills?¡±

    Since Roxanne was more or less ustomed to the doubt over her medical abilities, she immediately

    responded, ¡°The Twitter ount of our research institute has posted all the medical projects I¡¯ve

    participated in during this period. You can check out the ount if you have any questions about my

    medical skills.¡±

    She intended to add something after that but was interrupted once more. ¡°Even so, your

    aplishments are still much inferior to those of the other doctors on the list. Do you acknowledge

    that?¡±

    The question brought a frown to Roxanne¡¯s face.

    Many of those on the list were more experienced than her in the medical field, so she naturally could

    not deny the reporter¡¯s words.

    Nheless, if she acknowledged it, not only would it mean that she had tacitly admitted that her

    qualifications were far from enough to work with the Damaris family, but it would also prove that the

    web rumors were true.

    Realizing that it was a trap, Roxanne was unsure of how to respond at that moment.

    However, the crowd took her silence as a sign of acquiescence, creating an uproar among them once

    more.

    One after another, questions flooded Roxanne¡¯s ears.

    Just as she was feeling helpless, there was a suddenmotion outside of the crowd.

    The crowd seemed to be attracted to something as they fell silent and looked in the direction of the

    commotion.

    Roxanne had no idea what was happening outside the crowd from where she was standing in the heart

    of it. She only knew that their attention had shifted away from her, giving her a moment of reprieve to

    think of a way to deal with it.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Just as she was trying toe up with a solution, she suddenly heard an exmation of surprise.

    Roxanne froze when she heard that, and she could not help but question if her ears were ying tricks

    on her.

    How could a man as busy as Lucian show up here at this time of day?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 730

    Chapter 730

    Chapter 730 What Makes You Say That

    As the hubbub got closer, Lucian soon entered Roxanne¡¯s field of vision, spotting a stern expression.

    Roxanne stared at the man before her in astonishment. ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    His formal outfit suggested that he was just in a meeting, yet his tie appeared loose as though it had

    been tugged slightly. Upon hearing her query, Lucian¡¯s expression turned icy. ¡°If you cane, why

    can¡¯t I?¡±

    After saying that, he shot her a look while suppressing his anger before turning to face the reporters

    behind him, his cold eyes swept across their faces. ¡°If you have any questions, I can answer on her

    behalf.¡±

    The crowd shuddered at his gaze, and everyone turned to look at one another. No one dared to say a

    word for some time. Given Lucian¡¯s status, if they said something wrong that day, they might lose their

    jobs.

    No one wanted to face that kind of repercussion. Lucian frowned and grabbed the wrist of the woman

    behind him before ncing at the crowd in front of him. ¡°If there are no questions, I¡¯m taking her away.¡±

    Without waiting for a reaction, he held Roxanne¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the crowd. The previously

    moring crowd fell silent as the two passed by and was evenpelled by Lucian¡¯s powerful aura to

    make way for them.

    Coming out of the crowd, Roxanne had not had time to breathe a sigh of relief when she looked at the

    person in front of her, and her anxiety only increased further.

    ¡°Get in.¡± Lucian brought her all the way to his car and said in a terrifyingly chilly voice as he opened the

    passenger door.

    Roxanne pursed her lips slightly but stood still. ¡°I drove here, so I can just drive myself back in a bit.¡±

    Although flustered, she still kept herposure.

    The rumors about Jack and me haven¡¯t been rified and will only be more outrageous if I get

    into Lucian¡¯s car in front of those reporters.

    Her rejection further enraged Lucian.

    Earlier that day, as soon as he came out of the conference room, he was stopped by Cayden, who

    stammered out the news about Roxanne and Jack to him.

    Lucian already had a suspicion about the two¡¯s rtionship, so when he saw the photos circting on

    the inte, he merely felt irony.

    Yet, the next moment, he saw the scene where Roxanne appeared at the entrance of the research

    institute and was surrounded by people.

    Even though rage surged up within him, he still rushed over.

    Even so, this woman repeatedly rejects my kindness!

    Roxanne noticed the man¡¯s increasingly cold expression and softened her voice a little. ¡°I don¡¯t want to

    be misunderstood anymore. Go now. Otherwise, even you will be dragged into this mess.¡±

    Upon hearing the tone of her voice, a look of suspicion shed in Lucian¡¯s eyes before he lifted his

    gaze to nce at the crowd not far away.

    Everyone was tantly staring at them, but when they saw him looking over, they quickly withdrew

    their gazes and dispersed as though nothing had happened.

    Only then did Lucian shift his gaze to the woman before him and ask with a frown, ¡°What makes you

    say that?¡±

    Roxanne looked up to meet his gaze and noticed that the sense of trust was more prevalent despite

    the doubt in his eyes.

    She knew very well what his suspicions were.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    While everyone else was suspicious of the reason she could participate in the project, he merely

    doubted her rtionship with Jack.

    At the thought, other than the bitterness within her, Roxanne also found it a little funny that even after

    her many exnations, Lucian persisted in his thoughts about her rtionship with Jack.

    Even though he did help me, I bet he¡¯s still irritated by those photos.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 731

    Chapter 731

    Chapter 731 How To rify

    Roxanne looked at the man before her. At the thought that he came to help her out of the situation

    despite being angry, she was moved and softened her expression as she briefly and concisely told him

    what had happened the day before.

    ¡°Ms. Hightower told Jack to get in touch with me, saying that she wanted to apologize to me in person. I

    went for the appointment as I couldn¡¯t refuse her request. I never expected to be photographed then.

    The photo of us holding hands was Jack supporting me because I nearly fell down the stairs. I knew I¡¯d

    be drinking during the meal so I didn¡¯t drive. Jack drove me there instead as we were heading the

    same way, and he sent me back afterward. He only dropped me at the entrance and didn¡¯t even get out

    of the car.¡±

    She knew what exnation the man wanted from her, so she picked the part he wanted to hear in the

    hope that it would calm him down and he would not put her in a difficult spot before the media.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard her exnation. The suspicion in his eyes gradually faded

    alongside the anger within him, but he quickly discovered something was off.

    ¡°If Jessica went to apologize to you, why are you and Jack the only two people in the photo? Where

    was she?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s tone was hesitant when she replied with a slight frown, ¡°Ms. Hightower told us to eat first as

    she was stuck in traffic. That photo was taken while we were waiting for her.¡±

    A cold glint shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes as he nodded.

    ¡°Today¡¯s news is truly just a misunderstanding. You don¡¯t need to be angry about it, Mr. Farwell, so go

    back quickly,¡± Roxanne urged with furrowed brows when she noticed someone filming in the corner.

    Lucian followed her gaze and narrowed his eyes dangerously when he saw the camera in the corner.

    Seeing that, the reporter holding it trembled, got up in fear, and ran away.

    Only then did Lucian turn around. ¡°Can you get in the car now, Ms. Jarvis?¡± he asked indifferently.

    Roxanne did not expect him to be so insistent and felt a little helpless. ¡°There are enough people

    involved in this matter. I don¡¯t want it to affect people who have nothing to do with it.¡±

    As her words fell, she saw the man¡¯s eyes darkening and tensed up involuntarily.

    ¡°Such small trouble can¡¯t affect me.¡± Lucian grabbed her wrist and led her in the direction of the car.

    ¡°Nor do I want to be just an irrelevant person in your eyes.¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart skip a beat when she heard that, and by the time she reacted, he had already

    sat her down in his car.

    Outside the car window, many reporters merely looked over dumbfoundedly, holding their cameras up

    but not daring to take any photos.

    As the car slowly drove away from the entrance of the research institute, those reporters and the crowd

    were also left far behind.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The noise surrounding Roxanne also faded into silence.

    She could not help but stare nkly at Lucian¡¯s impassive profile, and she unknowingly calmed down.

    Neither of them uttered a single word throughout the car ride.

    Roxanne did not even ask Lucian where he was taking her, merely contemting how she was going

    to rify the rumorster with narrowed eyes.

    By the time she snapped back to reality, they had arrived at her house.

    ¡°Rest well at home these two days. I¡¯ll handle the chaos online and take charge of picking up Archie

    and Benny,¡± Lucian said solemnly.

    Roxanne, however, appeared a little hesitant when she heard his words. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll get a friend to pick

    them up.¡±

    ¡°What if the reporters find the kindergarten?¡± Lucian shot down her idea with a frown. ¡°Can your friend

    handle it?¡±

    The thought of the reporters heckling her children caused a sinking feeling to creep into Roxanne¡¯s

    heart. In the end, she agreed, ¡°In that case¡­ I¡¯ll leave them in your care, Mr. Farwell.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 732

    Chapter 732

    Chapter 732 Troubling Alfred

    In the evening, after kindergarten ss was over, Archie and Benny stared at their father standing

    before them in confusion.

    ¡°Your mommy has something to do, so I¡¯ll be in charge of sending you to school for the next few days,¡±

    Lucian exined in a deep voice.

    The boys exchanged nces upon hearing his words but did not give it much thought. After all, from

    their perspective, whichever of their parents doing that was the same.

    The fact that Mommy is leaving the matter of sending us to school to Daddy means their rtionship is

    developing in a good direction.

    As that thought came into their minds, Archie and Benny were secretly pleased as they obediently

    followed Lucian into the car.

    Este was also on cloud nine.

    If Daddy is responsible for taking Archie and Benny to school these few days, it means I get to visit Ms.

    Jarvis¡¯ home every day!

    All three kids were in a good mood and chattered away in the back seat.

    Unlike them, Lucian was thinking of Roxanne with a solemn look.

    It¡¯s obvious that Jessica was behind this incident. It seems that the lesson I gave to the Hightower

    familyst time wasn¡¯t good enough, so she still has the energy toe out and cause trouble!

    Lucian stopped the car once they arrived at Roxanne¡¯s house and brought the three children into the

    mansion.

    At that moment, Roxanne was preparing dinner in the kitchen while thinking about everything that had

    happened earlier that day.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She was so distracted that she did not notice that the children had returned.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± The kids did not think much of it, merely running excitedly to the kitchen once they had

    changed their shoes.

    Only then did Roxanne snap back to her senses and look down at the children with a smile.

    Benny hugged his mother¡¯s thigh innocently. ¡°Mommy, why did Mr. Farwell pick us up? Where¡¯s Aunt

    Madilyn?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne subconsciously lifted her gaze to look at the man in the living room.

    She did not expect the children to ask such a question, so she did not prepare an exnation.

    Simrly caught off guard by the question, Lucian looked at Benny with a frown.

    After a long while, Roxanne finally came up with a random excuse. ¡°Aunt Madilyn has to work overtime

    for the next two days and is very busy.¡±

    Benny noticed his mother was acting strangely, but he figured that she was probably too shy to tell

    them about her rtionship progress with their father, so he simply nodded understandingly. ¡°All right

    then. We¡¯ll be good and listen to Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Seeing that the boy did not ask any further questions, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and

    absentmindedly patted the children¡¯s heads.

    Meanwhile, in the living room, Lucian noticed that the children were surrounding Roxanne, so he got

    up, went to the balcony, and called Jonathan.

    On the other side, Jonathan had btedly learned the news about Roxanne and was preparing to

    contact Lucian.

    Hence, he immediately picked up the call and, without waiting for Lucian to speak, said, ¡°I already

    learned about Dr. Jarvis¡¯ matter. I think I should be of help.¡±

    Lucian smiled when he heard that. ¡°I also contacted you for this matter.¡±

    At present, theizens were mostly questioning whether Roxanne was qualified enough to join the

    Damaris family¡¯s project and how she managed to join it.

    No one knew the answer to that question better than Alfred.

    If the old man willingly rified in her defense, the discussions would naturally die down.

    However, the Queen family would be dragged into the farce as a consequence.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Dr. Jarvis¡¯ matter is your matter, and your matter is mine as well. My family will definitely

    help you out. After all, only we can help,¡± Jonathan replied with conviction.

    Lucian hummed in response. ¡°Indeed. This matter can only die down with Old Mr. Queen¡¯s intervention.

    Sorry to trouble him, and I¡¯ll pay a visit to thank him next time.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 733

    Chapter 733

    Chapter 733 Waiting For Her Response

    Jonathan smiled meaningfully when he heard his friend¡¯s words. ¡°You can¡¯te alone. The person my

    grandpa is helping is Dr. Jarvis, so you must bring her along.¡±

    Lucian responded with a light chuckle, ¡°I n on doing that.¡±

    After engaging in small talk for a while longer, the two hung up.

    Lucian turned around and went back into the living room.

    By then, Roxanne was done making dinner and was sitting at the dining table with the children, waiting

    for him to go over and eat together.

    A hint of warmth flitted across Lucian¡¯s eyes when he saw the scene before him. He walked over and¡ª

    upon noticing the extra te and cutlery on the table¡ªasked knowingly, ¡°Did you prepare this for me,

    Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne nodded gently in response. ¡°Since I¡¯m troubling you to ferry Archie and Benny to and fro from

    school for the next few days, Mr. Farwell, you can have dinner at my ce.¡±

    Before Lucian could respond, Este threw up her hands joyfully. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Roxanne smiled, feeling much more rxed than before, as she watched the young girl¡¯s delight.

    Since Este had replied, Lucian arched his brows but said nothing, merely picking up his fork and

    eating.

    After dinner, the little girl was still reluctant to leave.

    Seeing as it was still early, Roxanne and Lucian did not persist and allowed the children to y for a

    while longer.

    After tidying up the dining room, Roxanne left the kitchen to see Lucian sitting on the couch with his

    brows furrowed, his slender hands rubbing circles on his temples. It looks like he has a headache.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Thinking of his recent insomnia, she hesitantly stepped forward and said softly, ¡°Let me give you a

    massage. It¡¯ll also help your insomnia.¡±

    Lucian withdrew his hand and turned back to look at her before stating, ¡°If you¡¯re doing this because I

    helped you today, then forget it.¡±

    He did not want her to be nice to him just to return the favor.

    His words brought a frown to Roxanne¡¯s face, and for a moment, she did not know how to reply.

    Now that she thought about it, she also could not figure out why she said those words just now.

    Yet, seeing Lucian¡¯s slightly haggard face triggered a strange feeling in her heart.

    Lucian frowned but kept silent, waiting for her reply.

    However, there were no movements behind him.

    Just when he was about to shoot her another question, a pair of hands rested on his temples and

    massaged them softly.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened at her actions, but he still did not utter a word.

    With Roxanne¡¯s personality, if she only intended to return the favor, she wouldn¡¯t have given me a

    massage after hearing what I had just said. The fact that she¡¯s doing this now shows that she¡¯s not just

    being nice to me to repay the favor from the incident earlier day. Well, this is enough for me.

    He could not deny that the headache caused by insomnia was greatly relieved under her ministrations.

    Lucian even felt a little drowsy.

    Feeling sleepiness threatening to overwhelm him, he raised his hand and grabbed her wrist, pulling her

    hand down.

    Roxanne was taken aback by his action.

    ¡°As expected of the top traditional medicine doctor. My headache is much better.¡± Lucian got up from

    the couch. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I should take Este back. I¡¯ll pick up Archie and Benny in the morning.¡±

    At that, Roxanne nodded somewhat sluggishly and watched as Lucian walked toward the backyard.

    Not long after, Este was led into the mansion by her father before bidding Roxanne farewell

    obediently.

    Roxanne smiled at the little girl and followed them out of the mansion. Only after Lucian¡¯s car had gone

    a distance away did she turn around and head back in.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 734

    Chapter 734

    Chapter 734 Quick Turnaround

    That very night, the Queen family announced that Roxanne was the one who had cured Alfred¡¯s

    sickness, resulting in thetter nominating her as a candidate for the Damaris family¡¯s project.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The inte went abuzz right after that.

    In a short span of time, those who were initially against Roxanne now sided with her, although there

    were some who still questioned her ability.

    Roxanne was astounded to suddenly receive such an update before going to bed.

    She had once thought of asking Alfred to help clear the air, but she also didn¡¯t want to involve him in

    the whole ordeal.

    Yet, the Queen family had decided to help her voluntarily.

    Thanks to that, the situation was now far more controlledpared to during the day, even if some

    remained doubtful of her.

    Not wanting to disrupt Alfred¡¯s quiet time, Roxanne decided to dial Jonathan¡¯s number.

    Thetter had just finished taking care of his family¡¯s PR errands when he answered Roxanne¡¯s call.

    ¡°I just saw the announcement made by your family. Thank you for speaking up for me, Mr. Queen,¡± the

    woman said with gratitude.

    Jonathan let out a profound chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t just thank me. To be honest, I took a lot of risks over this

    matter. I wouldn¡¯t necessarily have spoken up if it were just for your sake.¡±

    Roxanne froze briefly upon hearing that, and she thought back to the simr tone he had used during

    the medical consultation back at the orphanage.

    She had thanked him under the assumption that he had helped her when it was, in fact, Lucian¡¯s

    decision all along.

    Did he do something again?

    ¡°Did Lucian go and look for you?¡± Roxanne surmised.

    Jonathan¡¯sughter came through the phone instantly. ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, I did consider taking action,

    but it was Lucian¡¯s personal phone call that really convinced me to make the announcement. So if you

    want to express your gratitude, I¡¯m not the only one you should be thanking.¡±

    Conflict swirled within Roxanne¡¯s heart.

    So that phone call he made on the balcony while I was making dinner was to Mr. Queen? He was

    asking him to make an appearance and help me. He probably would¡¯ve continued to keep this from me

    if Mr. Queen hadn¡¯t exined anything.

    Roxanne felt perplexed at the thought of this.

    ¡°I will, Mr. Queen. Thank you,¡± she finally responded, concealing her mixed emotions. ¡°I¡¯ll thank Old Mr.

    Queen in person another time.¡±

    Jonathan agreed with a smile.

    Right after hanging up, Roxanne opened up her chat conversation with Lucian, but even after staring at

    her screen for God knows how long, she couldn¡¯t figure out what to write.

    Ultimately, she put her phone away without sending out a single text message.

    Back at the Hightower residence, Stephen thought that since his daughter had apologized to Roxanne

    and thetter had forgiven her, Lucian would now let them off and that they were clear from danger.

    Yet, even after waiting all day, the situation remained the same as that of the past two days, with

    variouspanies calling in and asking to terminate joint projects for all sorts of reasons.

    Things became direr by night, where those who called couldn¡¯t evene up with any more excuses,

    instead telling Stephen frankly that Lucian had told them not to work with the Hightowers. Naturally,

    Stephen dared not say anything in response.

    It was only after hanging up that he realized something amiss, so he headed upstairs to knock on

    Jessica¡¯s door.

    The young woman was currently staring at her phone with a grim expression.

    It¡¯s only been one day! I took so long nning everything, and yet the tables have already turned? To

    think that even the Queen family backed that woman up! What¡¯s so great about her?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 735

    Chapter 735

    Chapter 735 An Uncontroble Degree

    Boiling with rage, Stephen banged on the door.

    Jessica nced at the door with a sullen look before getting up and walking over.

    She saw how infuriated her father looked the moment she opened the door.

    ¡°Is this your doing?¡± the man roared at her.

    Jessica froze momentarily.

    Although he had lost her temper with her in the past, this was her first time seeing him so livid.

    It¡¯s all Roxanne¡¯s fault.

    In spite of her fear, the woman mustered up the courage to stare at her father. ¡°What did I do wrong?

    All I wanted was to show everyone her true colors!¡±

    Stephen¡¯s brows furrowed deeply at that. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°Seriously, I don¡¯t know what people see in her that even the Queen family would step forward to

    defend her! I¡¯ll never believe she could cure Old Mr. Queen!¡±

    Stephen grew puzzled at her words, and deep down, he began to sense that something was off.

    It felt as though his daughter hadmitted something atrocious unbeknown to him.

    Feeling his stomach drop upon recalling what Farwell Group had done tonight, he strode into Jessica¡¯s

    bedroom and gazed at her phone screen.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Then, he picked up the device to see a string ofments¡ªall of which were about Roxanne.

    It all started from the three photos that surfacedst night.

    At that moment, Stephen realized that his daughter was behind the whole incident.

    ¡°You imbecile!¡± With a bellow, he smashed Jessica¡¯s phone into bits.

    The woman jumped in fright and stared at her father. ¡°Are you insane? What are you getting all worked

    up for?¡±

    Yet, she received a vicious p across the face as soon as her words fell.

    She clutched her cheek and turned to her father in disbelief.

    ¡°Do you have any idea who has Roxanne¡¯s back?¡± Stephen yelled in fury. ¡°It¡¯s because you got on her

    nerves back then that Farwell Group started giving us hell the very next day! Why do you think I told

    you to apologize to her? But look at what you¡¯ve done now! Do you think Farwell Group¡¯s going to let

    us off this time?¡±

    Jessica was rendered speechless for a moment. ¡°That can¡¯t be¡­ I know Lucian¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why would

    he ever back Roxanne up?¡±

    Seeing that the circumstances had unfolded to such an extent, Stephen could only cling to thest

    hope he possibly had. ¡°I want you to apologize to Roxanne publicly! Do it now and post it online. We

    might still stand a chance if you manage to subdue thesements!¡±

    Despite her reluctance, Jessica knew she had no choice but to concede when Farwell Group was

    against them.

    In a matter of minutes, she used another phone to post a public apology on Twitter, citing her jealousy

    over Roxanne and Jack¡¯s rtionship as the reason behind her actions.

    Her words appeared sincere enough, but unfortunately, the post caused nothing more than a small

    buzz before being flooded by simrments once again.

    Even if more people now believed in Roxanne, the suspicions from those who didn¡¯t still carry a

    considerable amount of impact on her.

    Both Jessica and Stephen¡¯s faces turned increasingly pale as the number ofments continued to

    pick up.

    Evidently, the situation had escted to an uncontroble degree.

    At this rate, it¡¯ll be over for the Hightower family.

    Jessica¡¯s eyes became filled with panic, followed by hatred.

    It¡¯s all because of Roxanne! As if seducing Jack wasn¡¯t enough, she even went after Lucian when he

    already has a fianc¨¦e! None of this would¡¯ve happened to our family if it weren¡¯t for her!

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736

    Chapter 736 Who Dares Question You

    The next morning, Roxanne woke up and immediately checked thements online. She was now the

    most trending person on Twitter. Thinking that thements were leaning to her disadvantage,

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank as she nced at the first post with a frown.

    To her surprise, the most viral Tweet was a video of her own professor in an interview. It wasn¡¯t just

    him; many of Harvey¡¯s internationally-renowned research partners from his overseas institutes were

    present too.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard about the Damaris family¡¯s project,¡± Harvey stated in the video. ¡°As J¡¯s professor,

    I¡¯m extremely proud that my student has been chosen to take part in this project. I¡¯ve alsoe across

    manyments on her medical prowess within the nation. Please give J your trust for she¡¯ll be

    sure to surprise you.¡±

    The man had a smile on his face, but his eyes looked stern. After he was done speaking, it was the

    other researchers¡¯ turn to give their opinion about Roxanne.

    Upon seeing those familiar faces, emotion swirled within Roxanne as her eyes began to water. The

    comment section under this post blew up, but unlike yesterday, most of thements were of people

    apologizing to Roxanne.

    Bibomama: J? Is this the same J I know? She actually came back to the country in secret, and

    she¡¯s this gorgeous?

    11Zollo22: She¡¯d make it big with just her looks, but she¡¯s relying on her talents instead? That¡¯s it. I¡¯m

    officially a fan of hers now.

    Most of thements indicated surprise that Roxanne was actually J, and those who had never

    heard of thetter were quickly filled in by otherizens.

    J wasn¡¯t as popr in the countrypared to Roxanne, but she was still fairly well-known

    internationally, so it was more eptable for her to be joining the Damaris family project as the former.

    Thanks to yesterday¡¯s news, Roxanne¡¯s good looks had added a touch of color to J¡¯s name. Now,

    J was referred to as the goddess of the medical world by social media.

    Roxanne hadn¡¯t gotten used to the sudden changes in opinions that had urred overnight. After

    scrolling on her phone a while longer, she exited Twitter and looked up her professor¡¯s contact so she

    could thank him.

    Yet, a phone call came from thetter just as she was about to dial his number. The woman picked up

    immediately. ¡°Professor Lambert¡ª¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about something this serious? What do you take me for?¡± Harvey questioned

    her right away. In spite of his sullen tone, Roxanne felt a sense of warmth well up within her, for she

    knew he was only worried about her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Professor Lambert. It all happened because of me,

    so¡­¡±

    If she were to disclose her identity as J, it wouldn¡¯t take long for everyone to figure out that she

    was Harvey¡¯s student.

    Given the severity of yesterday¡¯sments, the woman was afraid of ruining Harvey¡¯s reputation. She

    didn¡¯t want others rebuking him for having such an hical student.

    The sudden turn of tides today had to be due to both the Queen family and Jessica¡¯s respective

    statements. ¡°I¡¯m not having any of your excuses. You¡¯re my student, and if anyone dares question you,

    that means they¡¯re questioning me too,¡± Harvey dered.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737

    Chapter 737 Open Admiration

    Roxanne was moved upon hearing Harvey¡¯s words. ¡°I understand. Thank you, Professor.¡±

    Unable to stand seeing her being ndered byizens online, Harvey softened his tone after giving

    her a quick lecture. ¡°Give it your all now that everyone knows you¡¯re my student. Don¡¯t let me down.¡±

    Roxanne grinned. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°I believe in you,¡± encouraged Harvey. ¡°Also, that Damaris kid. He¡¯s

    not bad, you know¡ª¡±

    ¡°Professor!¡± Roxanne hurriedly cut him off knowing what he was about to say. ¡°I have to make

    breakfast for Archie and Benny. I¡¯ll talk to you next time.¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Harvey stopped at the mention of the two boys. ¡°All right. Say hi to them for me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± the woman

    responded before pausing briefly. ¡°Please thank everyone on my behalf.¡±

    Harvey readily agreed. Then, they both hung up. A knock came on the door right after the call ended.

    Roxanne nced at the time before quickly getting out of bed. She opened the door to find Archie and

    Benny standing outside.

    ¡°Are you not feeling well, Mommy?¡± they asked, staring straight at her.

    The children would normally be eating breakfast by then, but they had waited much longer than usual

    that morning only to realize there was no food, nor had their mother left her room.

    Hence, they made their way over, worried that Roxanne may have fallen sick.

    ¡°Sorry for keeping you waiting. I was just in the middle of a call with Professor Lambert,¡± the woman

    apologized while caressing her sons¡¯ heads. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go heat up some milk?¡±

    Relieved that she was in good health, the boys headed back downstairs to prepare breakfast. Roxanne

    then went back into the room to wash up.

    By the time she was done, her sons had already prepared breakfast, including her share.

    Upon taking a seat at the dining table, Roxanne suddenly recalled something. Now that thements

    are looking better, I won¡¯t have to trouble Lucian by getting him toe and pick the boys up.

    Yet, the doorbell rang just as she was about to dial Lucian¡¯s number.

    As Roxanne stopped tapping on her phone and was just on her way to get the door, the two boys ran

    ahead in excitement and opened the mansion gates without even looking at the security camera

    footage.

    They knew who was waiting outside.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Farwell!¡± Archie and Benny greeted in their squeaky voices.

    Lucian nodded at them.

    Este wished the boys a good morning before dashing straight into the house and throwing herself

    into Roxanne¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± she called out exuberantly while clinging to the woman.

    Roxanne stilled momentarily before beaming and stroking the girl¡¯s head. ¡°You sure are early today,

    Essie.¡±

    The child gazed up at her, looking as though there were stars in her eyes. ¡°That¡¯s because I couldn¡¯t

    wait to see you, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart melt as she heard that, and for a second, she didn¡¯t know how to respond to the

    little girl¡¯s adoration toward her.

    At that moment, Lucian walked in and raised an eyebrow upon seeing the boys¡¯ breakfast on the dining

    table.

    Not waiting for him to say anything, Archie and Benny took out two sses of warm milk and ced

    them on the table before turning to him eagerly. ¡°We warmed these up ourselves!¡±

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738

    Chapter 738 No Evidence

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepened when he heard the boys, and he eventually decided to hold his tongue. As

    the children looked on eagerly, Lucian sat down at the table and took a sip of the drink made by Archie

    and Benny.

    Este, too, happily joined her father and drank a mouthful until she ended up with a milk mustache.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, you guys are amazing!¡± she eximed.

    Wow! I¡¯ve never even made breakfast for myself before! Amused by the look of admiration on Este¡¯s

    face, Roxanne chuckled and promptly handed her a piece of tissue.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Archie and Benny, on the contrary, were feeling mighty proud of themselves after the little girl¡¯s

    compliment. ¡°You could¡¯ve told me if you didn¡¯t have time to prepare breakfast. I can always take the

    kids out to eat,¡± Lucian said in a low voice.

    Right there and then, Roxanne suddenly remembered why she had wanted to call earlier and turned

    her attention to Lucian. ¡°I¡¯ve already settled everything on my end, Mr. Farwell. I won¡¯t have to trouble

    you again.¡±

    As for what she was referring to, the two of them knew perfectly well while the three kids stayed in the

    dark. All the kids knew was that they¡¯d no longer be able to attend school together, which left them

    sorely disappointed.

    Puzzled, Lucian furrowed his brows and nced at Roxanne.

    What? I can¡¯t believe Roxanne has managed to settle the matter. I left so hastily this morning that I

    haven¡¯t even read the online discussion. Did the Farwell Group¡¯s warning to the Hightower familyst

    night work? Was that why everything worked out?

    ¡°Professor Lambert helped me quite a bit,¡± Roxanne said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s why it all went rather

    smoothly.¡±

    Upon hearing that Harvey had lent a helping hand, Lucian began to feel his inner doubts melt away.

    After all, Harvey was a more persuasive andpelling figure in the medical field than the Farwell

    Group could ever be.

    s, it wasn¡¯t convenient for Roxanne and Lucian to discuss the matter in front of the children, so the

    latter merely nodded his acknowledgment. ¡°Got it.¡±

    After breakfast, Roxanne decided to head out with her family since she figured there wouldn¡¯t be any

    problems at the research institute.

    With that, the three children piled into her car and followed behind Lucian¡¯s car to the kindergarten.

    Before long, Roxanne had dropped the kids off with Pippa and watched them walk into school.

    However, instead of leaving, she turned around to look at Lucian. ¡°Thank you for your help in this

    matter, Mr. Farwell.¡± Surprised, the man cocked a brow in response.

    That¡¯s odd. I did indeed help a lot, but I also made sure to keep everything on the down low. How did

    she find out about it?

    ¡°Well, I called Mr. Queen up,¡± Roxanne hurriedly exined. ¡°Moreover, if it weren¡¯t for the pressure

    from Farwell Group, I doubt Jessica would¡¯ve apologized to me publicly.¡±

    In all honesty, Roxanne was shocked when Jessica¡¯s public apology went online the night before.

    Thanks to that, however, Harvey¡¯s interview in the morning yielded immediate results.

    She had always suspected Jessica to have masterminded the controversy, but s, she couldn¡¯t find

    the evidence to back her spection up.

    Furthermore, Jessica wasn¡¯t the kind to apologize on her own ord, which could only mean that

    someone else was pulling the strings.

    Jack had run off early in the morning to investigate, but since Roxanne had yet to hear back from him,

    it¡¯d be safe to assume that the matter had nothing to do with the Damaris family.

    After much pondering, her only conclusion was that Lucian must have stepped in to help. Come to think

    of it, isn¡¯t it strange that he¡¯s been helping me out so much in secret?

    Realizing that Roxanne had already figured out the truth, Lucian knew he didn¡¯t have to hide it

    anymore. ¡°Please be more careful if you encounter such a situation again.¡±

    To that, Roxanne nodded sheepishly in agreement.

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739

    Chapter 739 Do Not Let Her Off

    Meanwhile, in the hotel, Aubree had also caught up with everything that had happened over the past

    two days.

    Even though she didn¡¯t know who the mastermind was, she was ted when she saw Roxanne getting

    questioned by the onlinemunity.

    Ha! I¡¯m sure that b*tch won¡¯t be able to recover from such a powerful online onught. That way, she

    will eventually be forced to leave the country even if I don¡¯t take any action. When that timees, I¡¯ll

    have Lucian all to myself!

    As a result, Aubree continued to pay close attention to the discussions online, thinking thatizens

    would continue to attack and scold Roxanne.

    To her horror, everything took a sudden turnter that night.

    The first wave of anger hit Aubree when Queen Group published its statement, causing her to toss and

    turn the entire night as she wondered how she could blow the matter up.

    Unfortunately, the situation only worsened when Jessica issued a public apology and confessed to

    spreading the nasty rumors out of sheer jealousy.

    Since they were both in Horington¡¯s upper-ss social circle, Aubree knew Jessica¡¯s reputation well

    enough to surmise that thetter couldn¡¯t have apologized on her own. Something must have

    happened that forced her to take such a drastic measure.

    Therefore, as frustrating as things were, Aubree didn¡¯t dare to act rashly.

    After staying up all night seething with rage, she was distracted when her phone suddenly rang in the

    morning.

    Upon seeing that it was an unknown caller, Aubree hung up the phone without hesitation.

    From the day before till that morning, she felt like she had been on an emotional rollercoaster that sent

    her plummeting to rock bottom.

    When Harvey¡¯s interview came on, the atmosphere around her became even more frighteningly frigid,

    so why would she be in any mood to answer a stranger¡¯s call?

    To Aubree¡¯s surprise, she had only just ended the call when she received a text from the same number:

    Ms. Pearson, don¡¯t you want to hear about Mr. Farwell?¡±

    The mention of Lucian instantly grabbed Aubree¡¯s attention as she furrowed her brow and carefully

    weighed her options.

    In the end, she decided to call the number, and the person on the other end answered within seconds.

    ¡°Who are you?¡± Aubree asked coldly.

    Eyes zing with fury, Jessica replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know me, Ms. Pearson. All you

    need to know is the rtionship between Mr. Farwell and Roxanne Jarvis!¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Upon hearing that, Aubree felt her heart sink.

    What? I can¡¯t believe she knows about Lucian and Roxanne! If word gets out, what would people think

    about me as the fianc¨¦e?

    Aubree replied cautiously, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re implying!¡±

    ¡°Ha! You¡¯d better keep an eye on Roxanne Jarvis, Ms. Pearson. Because of her, Mr. Farwell pushed

    Hightower Group to its edge in just one day,¡± Jessica snapped. ¡°Now that you know what he¡¯s willing to

    do for Roxanne, what do you think their rtionship¡¯s like?¡±

    Needless to say, Aubree¡¯s heart sank even further.

    The Farwell Group took action, huh? I¡¯ve always known there was something between Lucian and that

    b*tch, but I never expected him to go to such lengths for her!

    ¡°Wait a minute. Are you Jessica Hightower?¡± Aubree asked.

    A cold chuckle rang out on the other end before Jessica¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that

    you¡¯d even know me, Ms. Pearson. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t divulge anything about the rtionship between

    Lucian and that b*tch. That said, I do hope you won¡¯t let her off!¡±

    With that, Aubree finally heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank you for informing me. Since that b*tch has the

    guts to seduce Lucian, I¡¯ll make her pay for it!¡±

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740

    Chapter 740 Ask Someone To Send You

    After hanging up the call, all Aubree could think of was everything Lucian had done for Roxanne.

    At the same time, she felt grateful for staying out of that matter. If I¡¯d done anything, Lucian would

    definitely find out. If that happens, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll face a fate as terrible as Jessica¡¯s. Still, Lucian is

    tantly favoring that b*tch, Roxanne, now. If this situation drags on, I¡¯ll risk losing my position as

    Lucian¡¯s fianc¨¦e! I need to make a move.

    Aubree sat inside the room for the entire morning but failed toe up with any n. In the afternoon,

    when the waitress came to deliver her meal, she got up to open the door.

    Aubree frowned slightly at the sight of the waitress pushing the cart full of food into the room as an idea

    popped into her head. The waitress was shifting the tes of food from the cart to the dining table

    when a hand suddenly appeared from behind her.

    ¡°That¡¯s not needed. I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Aubree uttered gently. The waitress was stunned after hearing

    that. She regained her senses after a few seconds and instinctively rejected, ¡°This is my obligation. You

    ¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish the rest of her sentence, the waitress felt someone m into her. ¡°Ah!¡± Aubree

    yelped and staggered two steps backward. Then, she fell to the floor on her side as an agonized

    expression spread across her face.

    Even before the waitress could make sense of the unexpected turns of events, she already realized

    anyone who could stay in the presidential suite was either very affluent or highly influential, so there

    was no doubt she could not afford to offend this woman.

    Regardless of whether she had anything to do with the customer¡¯s fall, there was no way for her to

    deny responsibility since that incident happened when she delivered the meal.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry. It was my fault for being careless. Are you all right?¡± the waitress hastily apologized

    without hesitation.

    Aubree held her arm and wore a tight frown. ¡°My arm is hurting so badly.¡±

    The waitress panicked at once after hearing that. ¡°I¡¯ll send you to the hospital right away!¡±

    She reached out to help Aubree up from the floor as she spoke.

    Naturally, Aubree¡¯s goal was not to visit the hospital. When she heard the waitress¡¯ offer, she

    immediately shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not needed. I¡¯m going to make a phone call.¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Perturbation overwhelmed the waitress¡¯ mind after Aubree said she wanted to make a phone call.

    Since Aubree did not order her to leave, the waitress had no other choice but to remain rooted in her

    spot and wait.

    Subsequently, Aubree dialed Lucian¡¯s phone number, but it took quite a while for the call to be picked

    up.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lucian asked coldly. He had just finished his work in the morning and was about

    to have lunch when he suddenly received Aubree¡¯s call.

    An icy glint shed across her eyes when she sensed his indifferent tone. Despite that, her tone was

    pitiful as she said, ¡°Lucian, my arm is hurting.¡±

    He furrowed his brows after listening to her. ¡°Go to a hospital then.¡±

    However, Lucian was swiftly reminded of his mother¡¯s instruction to take care of Aubree, prompting him

    to add, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to send you to the hospital if necessary.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression grew increasingly ugly. ¡°That¡¯s not needed. The injury is not that severe, but it¡¯s a

    little painful. It¡¯ll be inconvenient for me to live alone in the hotel, so can I go to your ce and stay

    there for a couple of days?¡±

    The waitress was baffled when she saw the changes in Aubree¡¯s expression and heard her tone.

    However, the next second, Aubree red at the waitress, causing thetter to be scared out of her

    wits.

    On the other end of the phone call, Lucian knitted his brows without showing any inclination to agree to

    Aubree¡¯s request. All along, Roxanne has been wary of my status as Aubree¡¯s fianc¨¦, contributing to

    her reluctance to ept my pursuit. Her perception of me is finally improving now. If I allow Aubree to

    move into my house, I¡¯m afraid all my previous efforts will go down the drain.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 741

    Chapter 741

    Chapter 741 Take Care Of You

    Aubree was furious because Lucian did not reply even after some time. Still, she said tenderly, ¡°I

    slipped and fell just now, and I think I aggravated my wound from the car ident previously. It hurts so

    bad.¡±

    However, even after hearing that, Lucian merely replied emotionlessly, ¡°If the pain is so severe, I¡¯ll ask

    someone to send you to the hospital. I¡¯ll hang up now if there¡¯s nothing else. I have another meeting to

    attend in the afternoon.¡±

    Aubree gritted her teeth. ¡°All right. Get back to your work then.¡±

    Lucian wasted no time disconnecting the call right after she spoke.

    Her face turned grim as she stared at the darkening phone screen.

    Standing at one side, the waitress piped up fearfully, ¡°Miss, let me apany you to the hospital¡ª¡±

    Before the waitress could finish her sentence, Aubree interrupted, ¡°Get lost!¡±

    The waitress shuddered. She looked up and saw Aubree, who had beenining about how much

    her arm hurt a few moments ago, using her ¡°injured¡± arm to knock all the dishes on the table to the

    floor.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The floor was aplete mess after a few seconds.

    The waitressmented inwardly, knowing she had been dragged into a tight spot yet not daring to utter

    a single word. She could only clean up the clutter on the floor as quickly as possible and leave the

    room before Aubree threw another fit of anger.

    Aubree, eyes reddened, panted heavily inside the room. Why is this happening? I¡¯ve waited for Lucian

    for so many years, staying obediently by his side without making anyint, yet he¡¯s giving me the

    cold shoulder. On the other hand, he¡¯s treating that b*tch so well, even after her unannounced

    departure six years ago! What¡¯s so good about that b*tch anyway?

    The more Aubree pondered over the matter, the more furious she became. After venting her wrath

    briefly, she gritted her teeth and dialed Sonya¡¯s number.

    It did not take long before Sonya answered the call. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Aubree?¡±

    Aubree sobbed out, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I¡¯m in pain.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s heart lurched with dread after hearing that. ¡°What happened to you? Didn¡¯t Lucian send

    someone to look after you?¡±

    Aubree whimpered pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m at a hotel. I identally fell and appeared to have worsened my

    previous injuries. I called Lucian, but he told me he had work in the afternoon. Since my dad is still mad

    at me, I have no one else to turn to but you¡­¡±

    Sonya frowned. ¡°You¡¯re at a hotel?¡±

    Following Aubree¡¯s argument with Samuel, Sonya had contacted her a few times before to express her

    concern. However, she waspletely unaware that Aubree had been arranged to stay in a hotel.

    At that moment, listening to Aubree describing the pain in her arm, heartache and frustration churned in

    Sonya. She was displeased that Lucian was mistreating the daughter-inw she rooted for.

    Aubree answered with a soft ¡°yeah.¡± Then, she intentionally put up a thoughtful pretense by defending

    Lucian. ¡°Lucian is swamped with work most of the time, so it doesn¡¯t matter where I stay. Besides,

    Essie harbors an aversion to me now, so I want to avoid upsetting her by living under the same roof

    with them.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Sonya¡¯s voice sounded through the phone¡¯s speaker. ¡°Where are

    you? I¡¯ll go and pick you up at once.¡±

    A hint of smugness shed across Aubree¡¯s face after she received her desired response. Still, she

    deliberately spoke in a timid voice when informing Sonya of the name of the hotel she was staying at.

    With that, Sonya hung up the call and ordered the driver to send her to the hotel Aubree was at.

    On the way to her destination, anger boiled within Sonya¡¯s chest. I thought I ced Aubree in good

    hands by asking Lucian to care for her. However, little did I expect him to leave her alone and

    neglected in a hotel! He didn¡¯t even take the time to visit Aubree when she¡¯s suffering from a rpse!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 742

    Chapter 742

    Chapter 742 Is There Anything Else

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    That night, after Lucian picked up Este and returned home, he saw his mother and Aubree sitting on

    the couch.

    Rage was seen on Sonya¡¯s face, while Aubree looked troubled. Thetter stood and greeted, ¡°Lucian,

    Essie, you¡¯re back.¡±

    Expressionlessly, Lucian nodded at her and turned to look at his mother.

    As for Este, after she saw Aubree, she timidly hid behind her father and didn¡¯t even greet Sonya.

    Holding Este¡¯s hand, he wordlesslyforted the child as he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Why are you

    here with Aubree, Mom?¡±

    Upon hearing her son¡¯s question, Sonya¡¯s scowl grew more intense. ¡°You¡¯re still wondering why the two

    of us are here? I entrusted Aubree to you, yet you refused to let her stay at home. To make matters

    worse, you didn¡¯t even check up on her when her injury rpsed!¡±

    Annoyed, Lucian felt his head throb. ¡°I already asked someone to send her to the hospital, but she

    didn¡¯t want to go.¡±

    He was telling the truth, but the person he sent informed him that Aubree refused to go to the

    hospital. Now that I think about it, she was probably waiting for Mom to go over. Mom certainly didn¡¯t

    disappoint her and directly brought her here.

    ¡°Aubree is injured and is in trouble with her family again. How can you expect her to go to the hospital

    alone with no one to talk to and no one to take care of her?¡± Before Aubree could exin her decision,

    Sonya had already provided a reason for her.

    Aubree was delighted, but she still pretentiously put on a piteous look.

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?¡± Lucian couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue this pointless argument

    with his mother.

    After all, Sonya always put Aubree¡¯s interests above everything else whenever the matter concerned

    thetter.

    Any further arguments about the matter would just be a waste of time.

    Sonya nced at Aubree before turning to face him. ¡°Let Aubree stay at your ce for now.¡±

    Este frowned and tightened her grip on her father¡¯s hand as a sign of protest. I only want Ms. Jarvis

    to live with us! I don¡¯t want to stay with this baddy!

    Naturally, Lucian knew what was on his daughter¡¯s mind. He patted her head before speaking to his

    mother. ¡°I can ask Catalina to take care of her in a hotel. Just forget about letting her live here.¡±

    Aubree¡¯sshes trembled before she tugged on the corner of Sonya¡¯s shirt pitifully. ¡°I think I should go

    back to the hotel, Mrs. Farwell. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s sensibility further reinforced Sonya¡¯s idea of letting the younger woman stay. ¡°I¡¯ve already

    checked out of her hotel room. Aubree¡¯s arm is injured. Why are you making things difficult for her? You

    spend your entire day in thepany, so what¡¯s the difference between her staying here and the

    hotel?¡±

    Before Lucian could retort, Sonya stood, turned to Aubree, and reminded, ¡°I¡¯ll be going back now. You

    stay in the manor. Catalina will take good care of you.¡±

    Aubree stared at Lucian cautiously before nodding at Sonya with a troubled expression.

    Sonya approached her son and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not going to walk me out?¡±

    With a frown, Lucian asked Catalina to take care of Este before exiting the house with his mother. ¡°Is

    there anything else?¡±

    He knew she had something to say to him if she specifically asked him to walk her out.

    Slowly, Sonya turned around and red furiously at him upon hearing what he said.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 743

    Chapter 743

    Chapter 743 Aversion

    Lucian more or less knew what she wanted to say, so he furrowed his eyebrows silently and waited.

    With a serious expression, Sonya uttered, ¡°I¡¯m still going to say the same thing, Lucian. Aubree has

    waited for you for six years, and things have been hard for her. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t

    disappoint her!¡±

    They had had that same conversation many times before, so much so that it gave him a headache

    every time he heard it. It also made him lose the drive to argue with her.

    She continued to speak as he listened silently. Inside the mansion, Este stared at the woman sitting

    on the couch and timidly grabbed the edge of Catalina¡¯s shirt while wearing a wary expression.

    Upon noticing the girl¡¯s aversion toward her, Aubree felt displeased, but she still pretended to be nice.

    ¡°Look, I brought you a gift, Essie.¡± Then she pulled out a doll from her bag. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Without hesitation, the girl shook her head. I¡¯m not going to like anything this baddy gives me!

    When Aubree saw the girl shaking her head, the expression on her face froze for a moment before

    returning to normal. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t like it. I¡¯ll take you out next time to buy whatever you like.¡± In

    response, Este cowered behind Catalina wordlessly.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Este just returned from school, Ms. Pearson. She¡¯s probably tired. You should wait here in the

    living room while I send Ms. Este back to her room first.¡± Catalina watched Este grow up, so she

    understood the girl¡¯s emotions very well.

    She could tell Este was afraid, so she immediately stood in front of Este and shielded the little girl

    as she spoke to Aubree politely.

    The moment she finished speaking, Aubree frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll send Essie upstairs. I have something I want

    to talk to her about.¡±

    Then, Aubree stood and approached the girl.

    Este grabbed onto the edge of Catalina¡¯s shirt even tighter when she saw Aubree getting close.

    Defiance was written all over her face.

    Catalina was distressed when she saw Este¡¯s expression. However, due to her identity, she couldn¡¯t

    say anything. She could only watch as Aubree approached and stretched out her hand toward Este.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you upstairs, Essie.¡± Aubree put on her most amicable smile with the intention of changing the

    girl¡¯s attitude toward her.

    To her surprise, Este still didn¡¯t take her hand even after she waited patiently for a while. Instead, the

    little girl cowered further behind Catalina.

    In response, Aubree¡¯s eyebrows creased imperceptibly as she suppressed the rage in her heart.

    Patiently, she squatted down and stared into Este¡¯s eyes apologetically. ¡°I can understand why you

    don¡¯t like me, Essie. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with children in the past, and I wasn¡¯t patient enough with

    you. I hope you can forgive me. Let¡¯s learn how to get along with each other, okay?¡±

    Pursing her lips, Este still shook her head.

    Aubree had to dig her nails into her palm in secret to stifle her raging fury. This little b*tch! How dare

    she reject me when I¡¯m asking her to get along with me nicely! It seems like she has forgotten how I

    used to punish her! If Catalina weren¡¯t around right now, I would¡¯ve shown her the consequences of

    disobeying me!

    Children were usually sensitive to adults¡¯ emotions. Despite Aubree¡¯s attempt at suppressing her

    emotions, Este could still sense her anger. Thus, the girl promptly and cautiously tightened her grip

    on Catalina¡¯s shirt.

    Sensing the girl¡¯s emotions, Catalina could only protect her silently. She didn¡¯t have the nerve to say

    anything.

    ¡°Be a good girl, okay, Essie? I¡¯m going to be your mommy in the future. Don¡¯t you want to get along

    with your mommy?¡± Biting the bullet, Aubree used the ace up her sleeve.

    She thought that would make the girl cooperate, but to her surprise, the moment she ended her

    sentence, Este¡¯s detestation became even more obvious.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 744

    Chapter 744

    Chapter 744 Filled With Remorse

    Initially, Este only hid behind Catalina, but after she heard what Aubree said about being her future

    mother, her expression instantly changed. She red at Aubree angrily before running upstairs by

    herself.

    Aubree¡¯s face fell as she watched the girl leave. Catalina breathed an inward sigh of relief when she

    saw Este running away. ¡°Ms. Este¡¯s emotions are often unstable. I hope you¡¯ll forgive her, Ms.

    Pearson.¡±

    In response, Aubree shed her a forceful smile. Amidst her frustration, she heard sounds at the

    mansion¡¯s entrance. Subsequently, she saw Lucian stepping back into the building.

    ¡°Has Mrs. Farwell left already, Lucian?¡± Aubree made swift adjustments to her expression before

    staring at the person at the entrance pitifully. After shooting a nce at her, Lucian nodded indifferently

    and turned to Catalina. ¡°Where¡¯s Essie?¡±

    He asked Catalina to take care of Este before he went out, which was why he was wondering where

    his daughter had gone to. Catalina subconsciously nced at Aubree before informing, ¡°Ms. Este¡­

    went back to her room.¡±

    The man furrowed his brows. What did Aubree do to Essie again?

    ¡°Since Mrs. Farwell has already left, should I¡­¡± Aubree intentionally shot a piteous look at Lucian,

    wanting to ask if she should stay or go. Instead of looking at her, he ryed an order to Catalina.

    ¡°Arrange a guest room for Ms. Pearson.¡±

    Catalina was briefly shocked as she didn¡¯t expect Lucian to allow Aubree to stay. Still, sheplied

    with his order.

    She was aware of Este¡¯s and Lucian¡¯s attitudes toward Aubree, so she prepared a room that was

    furthest from their bedrooms for Aubree to stay in.

    When Aubree heard that she could stay, joy leaped into her heart as she promised, ¡°I promise to not

    cause any trouble!¡±

    Lucian nodded coldly. Earlier at the mansion¡¯s entrance, his mother spent a long time convincing him to

    let Aubree stay. She always managed to counter him with the right words, no matter what he said.

    In the end, he had no choice but to agree. However, he only agreed to let Aubree stay. That didn¡¯t

    mean he was going to change his attitude toward her.

    Soon, Catalina finished tidying the guest room and asked Aubree to go and take a look. Instead of

    doing that, Aubree stared at Lucian. ¡°My arm is injured. Can you help me carry my luggage?¡±

    Frowning, Lucian grabbed her luggage indifferently and followed her upstairs. Displeasure swiftly

    shed past Aubree¡¯s eyes when she saw the room Catalina had arranged for her. Why is it so far

    away from Lucian¡¯s room?

    ¡°This guest room is easier to clean up, and it¡¯s bigger. It¡¯ll be much more convenient for you to stay

    here, Ms. Pearson,¡± Catalina exined with a grin.

    With a forced smile, Aubree thanked her.

    Seeing that Lucian was about to leave after he put the luggage down, she called out to him, ¡°Lucian!¡±

    He turned back to look at her.

    ¡°I tried to talk to Essie just now, but looks like she still dislikes me. Can I take Essie on a shopping trip

    to buy stuff for her tomorrow to make up for my past mistakes?¡± Her face was filled with remorse as

    she gazed at him cautiously.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately for her, Lucian was unmoved. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Essie doesn¡¯t need anything for

    the moment. You should focus on taking care of yourself and return home soon.¡±

    He then strode out of the room without giving her a chance to speak.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 745

    Chapter 745

    Chapter 745 Acting

    Aubree¡¯s expression darkened as she stared at Lucian¡¯s back. Even though he had agreed to let her

    stay in the manor, it was obvious he intended to ignore her presence.

    Of course, she wasn¡¯t going to allow that to happen. Meanwhile, after Lucian left the room, he strode to

    Este¡¯s bedroom before knocking on the door. ¡°Open up, Essie.¡±

    When Este heard her father¡¯s voice, she recalled what Aubree had said earlier. In response, she

    turned around in a huff, facing the door with her back.

    After waiting for some time, Lucian still hadn¡¯t gotten a response from her. She must be sulking again.

    What a headache. Both my mother and my daughter are just taking turns to give me a hard time

    tonight.

    Lucian waited a little longer, and still, there was no response. So, he grabbed the key, unlocked the

    door, and entered the room. When he entered the room, he saw his daughter sitting on the bed while

    hugging her knees, curling into a ball. From his angle, she looked so tiny.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes softened when he saw Este sulking. He spoke tenderly. ¡°Grandma needed

    to talk to me just now, so I left you alone for a while. Tell me what happened, okay?¡±

    The little girl shot her father a re upon seeing that he had entered the room without gaining her

    approval. s, she was too tiny and adorable to be intimidating, so the look in her eyes didn¡¯t scare

    Lucian at all. It just came off as amusing to him.

    Seeing the smile on Lucian¡¯s face made Este¡¯s temper spike. ¡°I hate you, Daddy!¡± He raised his

    eyebrow slightly. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡±

    She pouted. ¡°You said you¡¯re going to pursue Ms. Jarvis!¡± With an indifferent nod, he replied, ¡°That¡¯s

    what I¡¯ve been doing.¡±

    Este¡¯s rage quelled when she heard his response, but still, suspicions surfaced in her eyes. ¡°But she

    said she¡¯s going to be my mommy in the future.¡±

    Of course, both of them knew who ¡°she¡± was. Lucian¡¯s expression turned gloomy when he heard

    that. Time and again, he told Aubree that there was no way love would blossom between them.

    Yet, during the few short minutes when he wasn¡¯t around, she actually had the audacity to say such

    things to his daughter. Staring at her father, Este waited for his answer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry her,¡± Lucian promised in a deep voice. ¡°I let her stay here because that¡¯s what

    Grandma wants me to do. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send her away as soon as possible.¡±

    Only when Este heard that was she at ease. Pursing her lips, she nodded, though there was still a

    touch of aggrievement on her face.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    He patted her head. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go downstairs and eat.¡± Hesitation shed past her face. ¡°I don¡¯t

    want to.¡± I don¡¯t want to eat with that obnoxiousdy!

    Lucian saw through her andforted her. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, you¡¯re free to ignore her when I¡¯m

    around. She won¡¯t dare to do anything to you.¡±

    As he spoke, suspicions filled his heart. After what Aubree did to Essiest time, I finally know that she

    has always been acting in front of me. Although, I¡¯m still not sure what she did to Essie behind my back

    that caused Essie to hate her so much. Or was that usually how she treated Essie whenever they were

    alone in the past?

    When his train of thought ended there, the atmosphere around him became thick with tension.

    Este was feeling pretty hungry, so after she heard her father¡¯s words, she hesitated for a few

    seconds before following him downstairs.

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746

    Chapter 746 No One Found Out

    Aubree was already waiting at the dining table downstairs. When she saw Lucian and Esteing

    downstairs, she faced the girl apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Essie. I think I said the wrong thing again

    earlier.¡±

    Este grabbed her father¡¯s hand tightly as she nced at him, nonverbally asking him if she really

    could ignore the woman. He patted her head in constion and pulled her to his side.

    Both of them ignored Aubree. The atmosphere at the dining table was incredibly awkward.

    Aubree was enraged when she saw the father-and-daughter duo sit down to eat without paying even a

    bit of attention to her as though she wasn¡¯t there. However, she couldn¡¯t vent her anger and even had

    to try and please the little girl.

    ¡°You¡¯re still growing, Essie. You need to eat more so you¡¯ll grow taller.¡± Wearing a fake smile, she put a

    piece of pork on the girl¡¯s te.

    Este paused in her tracks as she stared at the pork on her te. Lucian scrunched his brows as he

    removed the pork from his daughter¡¯s te and exined apathetically, ¡°Essie doesn¡¯t like pork.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression shifted slightly. This is the Farwell residence. There¡¯s no way the chef would make

    something Essie doesn¡¯t like to eat! This b*tch just doesn¡¯t like the food I took for her!

    Even though she realized that, she couldn¡¯tin, so she just gritted her teeth and apologized, ¡°Is

    that so? I had no idea. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Lucian nodded expressionlessly. ¡°When I¡¯m not around, Catalina will take care of Essie, so you don¡¯t

    need to worry about her. If you have time, spend it talking with your family.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Pinching her palm, Aubree agreed.

    After the awkward dinner was over, Lucian brought Este back upstairs.

    Aubree¡¯s scowl intensified as she watched them leave.

    As much as she didn¡¯t want to admit it, his actions so far had clearly shown her that he had no feelings

    for her.

    In fact, it was even possible that he saw her as a liability.

    That thought filled her heart with despair.

    ¡°Do you still want to eat, Ms. Pearson?¡± Catalina asked in concern when she saw Aubree remain still at

    the dining table for a long while.

    Suppressing the rage in her heart, Aubree smiled at her. ¡°I haven¡¯t been able to sleep well for these two

    days. Can you bring me a bottle of red wine?¡±

    Catalina didn¡¯t give that request too much thought before grabbing an opened bottle of red wine from a

    wine cab filled with alcohol meant to serve guests.

    After thanking Catalina, Aubree returned to her room with a decanter and the bottle of red wine. Right

    now, only wine can lift my spirits and make me temporarily forget about Lucian¡­

    With that thought in mind, she glugged down the bottle of wine like water. She didn¡¯t care how she was

    supposed to drink red wine and just gulped it down.

    Not long after, the aftereffect of the red wine kicked in.

    Aubree¡¯s cheeks turned red, her eyes filled with drunkenness. All she could think of was, ironically,

    Lucian.

    Due to her state of tipsiness, she became even more rash than usual. As she thought about Lucian,

    she staggered out of the room in a wobbly manner. He should be in the study right now¡­

    With one hand pressing on the wall to support herself, she stumbled toward the study and muttered,

    ¡°Lucian¡­ Lucian¡­¡±

    Lucian usually had to work even when he was at home, so the second floor usually didn¡¯t have any

    housekeepers around. That was why no one noticed Aubree was acting oddly.

    She arrived at the door of the study without any trouble and stared at the tightly shut door before

    knocking on it amidst her inebriation.

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747

    Chapter 747 Drunk

    Inside the study, Lucian, eyebrows furrowed, was staring at his unfinished work for the day. Suddenly,

    he heard a set of footsteps approaching the door.

    Shortly after, a loud knocking sound was heard. He moved his line of sight away from theputer and

    frowned at the door.

    The housekeepers of the Farwell residence normally would have rested at that time. Even if that

    weren¡¯t the case, no one would disturb him willy-nilly while he worked in the study.

    Not only that, the knocking was really loud, which could only mean Aubree was the one at the door.

    What is that woman up to now? Lucian thought.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    The knocking continued. He had just gone through much trouble to tuck Este in, so he still stood and

    opened the door to prevent her from being woken up by the relentless knocks.

    When he opened the door, he saw an intoxicated Aubree at the entrance. Lucian had no idea how

    much she had drunk, but he could tell the smell of wine was creeping into the study.

    Upon seeing her, he stared at her with a frown and spoke in a deep voice. ¡°You¡¯re drunk. You should

    return to your room and rest.¡± He then prepared to turn around and close the door.

    To his surprise, the moment he turned around, Aubree hugged his waist. Lucian stopped in his tracks,

    stared at Aubree¡¯s arms around his waist, and ordered coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±

    She was still in a daze as she spoke. ¡°I won¡¯t¡­ I love you, Lucian. Don¡¯t cancel the engagement, okay?

    What¡¯s so good about Roxanne, anyway? She left you back then while I¡¯ve waited for you for six

    years¡­¡±

    That was the same thing Sonya said to him.

    Even though Aubree meant what she said, Lucian was still unmoved by her words. In fact, a touch of

    disdain even shed past his eyes. For six years, this woman put up an act in front of me and bullied

    Essie behind my back, yet she has the gall to mention it!

    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± She hugged him from behind, putting all her weight on him. Every single breath of hers

    sprayed the stench of alcohol on his body.

    Sensing her movements, his face fell, and he grabbed her wrists forcefully without hesitation. ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    She grimaced and let go of him reflexively. Holding her injured wrist, she stumbled backward with a

    pained expression.

    Expressionlessly, Lucian turned around and stared down at her before warning in a cold voice, ¡°The

    only reason I let you stay is because of my mother. If you behave yourself, I¡¯ll allow you to stay until you

    can return to your home. If you continue acting as you please, don¡¯t me me when I ask someone to

    chase you away!¡±

    Aubree regained some of her senses because of the pain. Fear filled her eyes when she heard what he

    said, and she apologized instinctively, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lucian. It¡¯s my fault. I drank too much earlier. Don¡¯t

    chase me out¡­¡±

    Gazing at her coldly, he ordered, ¡°Get back to your room!¡±

    Aubree still didn¡¯t want to give up as she stared at him pitifully. ¡°My legs are so weak right now. Can

    you send me back to my room?¡±

    When she finished her sentence, the man before her didn¡¯t immediately reply. Instead, he just raised

    his eyebrow wordlessly.

    For a moment, she was delighted because she thought he was going to say yes.

    However, to her dismay, Lucian asked a housekeeper to send her back to her room.

    She scowled in response because she didn¡¯t want a housekeeper to see her wretched state.

    Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything after seeing his frosty expression. Thus, she allowed the

    housekeeper to bring her back to her room.

    He promptly returned to the study after that. His eyebrows furrowed when the stench of alcohol rushed

    into his nose. To get rid of the smell, he opened the windows.

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748

    Chapter 748 Fake Smile

    The next morning, Lucian heard a series of careful knocks on his door when he woke up. The only

    person who would do that was Este.

    As expected, he saw the girl standing in front of his bedroom with puppy dog eyes when he went to

    open the door. Upon seeing him, she greeted sweetly, ¡°Good morning, Daddy!¡±

    Nodding slightly, he patted her head. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why did you wake up so early today?¡± After

    ncing at Aubree¡¯s room, she lifted her head and stared at her father. ¡°I want to meet Ms. Jarvis! Take

    me to see her!¡±

    Thest thing she wanted was to spend time with Aubree, and even the mere thought of having

    breakfast with the woman filled her heart with disgust.

    A frown marred Lucian¡¯s face as he knew what the girl was thinking and understood her feelings.

    However, he needed to attend an important meeting that morning. He would bete if he sent his

    daughter to Roxanne¡¯s ce before going to thepany.

    Thus, his initial n was to let the girl stay in the house, but when he lowered his head, he saw a

    pleading look in her eyes. In the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say no to that face.

    ¡°I have something to tend to at work today. So, you¡¯lle with me to thepany before I ask Mr.

    Lawson to take you there. Is that okay?¡± he asked.

    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.

    While Este didn¡¯t want to stay with Aubree, she was still an obedient girl. So, she nodded when she

    heard her father had work-rted matters to deal with.

    Patting the girl¡¯s head, Lucian turned around and went to wash up.

    As for Este, she waited at the door docilely.

    Meanwhile, Aubree had just woken up. Due to her excessive drinkingst night, she was groggy and

    had a nasty headache.

    The cold attitude Lucian gave herst night was still fresh in her mind.

    Thinking about how coldly he treated her enraged her instantly. It also made her panic because, if

    things continued in that trajectory, her position might really be reced by Roxanne. Even if he gives

    me the cold shoulder again, I must put up with it! I must change Lucian¡¯s attitude toward me!

    As that thought came into mind, she ignored her headache, swiftly freshened up, and prepared to head

    downstairs.

    She could only see him during the morning and night because he would spend the rest of the day in the

    company. That was why she couldn¡¯t miss out on any chance to meet him.

    When she left her room, she saw Este, who was waiting for Lucian in front of his bedroom.

    Thus, Aubree slowed her pace, adjusted her expression, and approached the girl with a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re up early, Essie.¡± She tried to caress the girl¡¯s head when she got close enough.

    However, when Este saw the woman, she had her guard up like a porcupine raising its body¡¯s quills.

    Then, as she regarded her warily, she inched into her father¡¯s room.

    Aubree retracted her hand and paused in her tracks, but the smile on her face remained. ¡°Are you

    waiting for your father? How about I bring you downstairs?¡±

    Without hesitation, the girl shook her head with an expression of clear defiance.

    Aubree was already suffering from a terrible headache, so when she was once again rejected by

    Este, the smile on her face disappeared.

    ncing at the bedroom, she surmised Lucian was probably still inside the bathroom, meaning he

    wouldn¡¯t be able to see what was going on outside.

    At that realization, Aubree¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°Listen to me obediently and follow me

    downstairs!¡±

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749

    Chapter 749 Fear

    When Aubree revealed her true colors and put on a frightening expression, Este jumped in fear and

    wanted to go to Lucian. However, her wrist was grabbed by Aubree, and she couldn¡¯t break free.

    Staring coldly at the girl, Aubree uttered, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to suffer, you better obey me! Don¡¯t piss me

    off, do you understand?¡± Inside the bathroom, Lucian was taking a shower when he called Roxanne.

    He knew how much of a workaholic she was, so he was worried Roxanne might not be there when

    Cayden sent Este over. The little girl would throw a temper tantrum if she didn¡¯t get to see Roxanne.

    That was why he was calling her, to make sure she was around.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Thankfully, she picked up the call rather quickly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lucian?¡± Roxanne sounded

    groggy. She might have just woken up, or she was woken up by the call.

    Amused by her sleepy tone, Lucian apologized softly, ¡°Did I wake you up? Sorry.¡±

    She yawned slightly and sat up in bed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I should be waking up at this time, anyway. I think I

    overslept a little. Why are you calling me early in the morning?¡±

    ¡°Essie wants to go to your ce. Do you have time during the morning for that? If it¡¯s not convenient for

    you, I can ask her to stay in thepany with me.¡±

    After spending time with Roxanne for a while, Lucian figured out her preferred way of interacting

    between the two of them. Therefore, he would use a negotiating tone whenever he spoke to her.

    Roxanne pondered for a while before agreeing. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be at home in the morning.¡±

    He was astounded when he heard her agree to it readily. Raising his eyebrows in surprise, he hummed

    in response and told her the estimated time that Este would arrive before ending the call.

    After hanging up, Lucian stepped out of the bathroom and nced at his daughter, who was still at the

    door.

    Aubree was still threatening the girl at that moment and was shocked to see Lucian emerging from the

    bathroom. Hastily, her expression changed as she greeted him guiltily, ¡°Lucian.¡±

    The moment he saw her, he remembered how she pestered himst night. With a cold tone, he asked,

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Her eyshes quivered before she exined cautiously, ¡°I saw Essie standing here, so I thought I

    shoulde over and talk with her.¡± Then, she shed a fake smile at the girl. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Essie?¡±

    Pursing her lips, Este nced at the woman before wordlessly running toward her father, hiding

    behind him while grabbing his pants.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened as he regarded his daughter¡¯s restless demeanor. He then

    glimpsed the woman at the door.

    Even though his gaze merely swept past Aubree¡¯s face briefly, it still made her tremble. She clenched

    her hand tightly to prevent herself from losing herposure.

    He was tired of dealing with her, so he just said, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Essie downstairster. You can go down

    first.¡±

    Upon hearing that, she parted her lips to say something but didn¡¯t dare to. Silently, she shot a re at

    Este before descending the stairs. With that, only Este and Lucian were left in the room.

    ¡°What did you two talk about with each other earlier?¡± He looked at her with a frown. She was clearly

    afraid when she ran toward me just now.

    Pressing her lips into a thin line, the girl shook her head, refusing to talk. She appeared simr to how

    she used to act when her autism was severe.

    Lucian¡¯s heart dropped when he saw that. Instead of asking any more questions, he wordlessly

    comforted Este by caressing her head.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750

    Chapter 750 Warm Smile

    Not long after, Lucian brought Este downstairs. Aubree was already sitting at the dining table. When

    she saw them, she stifled the displeasure in her heart and smiled at them before pointing to the spot

    next to her. ¡°Come over here, Essie. Let¡¯s eat breakfast together.¡±

    She thought her threat from earlier would make the girl listen to her. To her surprise, the little girl

    tantly ignored her. Grabbing onto the hem of her father¡¯s shirt, Este followed him to the dining

    table and allowed him to lift her and plop her down on the seat next to him.

    Aubree¡¯s expression froze when she saw neither of them had any intention of paying attention to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re heading to work in a while, right, Lucian?¡± she asked a few secondster, refusing to give up.

    He nodded indifferently.

    Aubree¡¯s rage dissipated slightly when she at least got some response out of him. With a smile, she

    suggested, ¡°Then let me take care of you today, Essie! I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯ll have tons of fun!¡±

    The instant she ended her sentence, she saw Este ncing at her cautiously before looking back

    down and eating silently. In the past, when the girl¡¯s condition hadn¡¯t improved yet, she tended to

    remain silent when Aubree talked to her.

    In Aubree¡¯s opinion, the girl¡¯s behavior had worsened to the point of straight-up disrespecting her. Even

    threats no longer worked.

    Realizing that Este had changed, Aubree was enraged, and she med everything on Roxanne. If

    not for that b*tch, this brat wouldn¡¯t have defied me. The brat clearly thinks she has someone

    supporting her now, so she could do as she pleases. It¡¯s all because of that b*tch! I lost my best way

    into the Farwell family because of her!

    Meanwhile, she was also mad at the stubborn little girl. I remember Lucian¡¯s rtionship with that b*tch

    was quite awkward when she first returned to the country. The reason their rtionship improved was

    because of this brat! Even though I treated her so well, she ungratefully insisted on clinging to that

    b*tch! If not for her, that b*tch wouldn¡¯t have had so many opportunities to spend time with Lucian and

    develop their rtionship to what it is today!

    As her thoughts ran wild, Aubree started staring at Este with hatred in her eyes.

    The girl was sensitive enough to sense Aubree¡¯s hostility. Thus, she put the spoon down and tugged at

    her father¡¯s sleeve to indicate that she wanted to head to Roxanne¡¯s as soon as possible.

    Aubree rapidly changed her expression and smiled warmly in response to that. Lucian nced at her.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Essie will be following me today.¡±

    Without giving Aubree a chance to speak, he put his fork down and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving with Essie

    now.¡± When Este heard that, she got down from her chair, grabbed her father¡¯s sleeve, and left the

    mansion with him.

    Aubree watched the two of them leave with a gloomy look. After sitting at the table for a while, she got

    up as well. No, I must follow them and see where the two of them are going.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson!¡± Catalina called out in confusion upon seeing Aubree leave when she barely touched her

    meal. Without turning to look at Catalina, Aubree replied, ¡°I¡¯m going home.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    After that, she stepped out of the mansion. Fortunately for her, she exited the building at the right time.

    Lucian¡¯s car had just left the residence.

    Thus, she speedily went to the side of the road, hailed a taxi, entered it, and asked the driver to tail

    Lucian¡¯s car.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 751

    Chapter 751

    Chapter 751 Take Good Care Of Essie

    During the drive to his office, Lucian cast a nce at his daughter through the rearview mirror and

    furrowed his brows. ¡°I¡¯ll send you there,¡± Lucian said in a low voice.

    Initially, he wanted to ask Cayden to send her over. However, judging by Este¡¯s current state, Lucian

    reckoned it would be difficult for Cayden to deal with herter on.

    He gave Cayden a call right after. It did not take long for Cayden to pick up the call. ¡°Mr. Farwell, when

    will you arrive?¡± Lucian frowned and said, ¡°Postpone the meeting in the morning.¡±

    Cayden was stumped. The meeting in the morning was important, and yet Lucian had ordered to

    postpone it. ¡°Postpone it by an hour will do,¡± Lucian added. ¡°I¡¯m going to drop Essie off.¡±

    Cayden hurriedly agreed to make the arrangements. He had been working with Lucian for years, and

    he was already used to his boss prioritizing Este in every aspect of his life.

    After hanging up the call, Lucian turned the car around and headed toward Roxanne¡¯s ce.

    Following closely behind Lucian¡¯s car was Aubree in a taxi. The fury burning in her chest was slightly

    appeased when she noticed that Lucian was heading to his office. However, upon noticing that he

    made an abrupt U-turn, Aubree stiffened in response.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Even though she had never been to Roxanne¡¯s ce, Aubree had a hunch that Lucian was heading

    toward the woman¡¯s ce right then.

    Aubree¡¯s face fell when she was hit by the pang of realization. She ordered the driver in an icy tone,

    ¡°Keep up with that car!¡±

    The driver nodded hastily and tailed behind Lucian as told.

    As expected, his car slowly came to a stop in front of Roxanne¡¯s ce.

    Lucian led Este out of the car and rang the doorbell.

    He was greeted soon after, perhaps because he had made a call prior toing.

    ¡°Why is it you? Didn¡¯t you say you will ask Cayden to drop Essie off?¡±

    Roxanne was slightly surprised at the sight of Lucian, and she gave him a confounded look.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better for me to drop her off myself,¡± Lucian exined.

    Roxanne was perplexed by his exnation and lowered her head to look at Este. Only then did she

    notice something off with the little girl.

    Este would always greet Roxanne whenever she met her. This time, however, the little girl merely

    kept quiet as she stared at Roxanne piteously.

    It would appear as if the girl had returned to her autistic self.

    ¡°Essie?¡± Roxanne¡¯s heart constricted at the sight, worried that the little girl¡¯s condition had rpsed.

    Este finally snapped out of her daze when she heard Roxanne. The little girl blinked her eyes in

    distress and edged closer to Roxanne. ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief and patted her head. She looked at Lucian and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the

    matter with Essie?¡±

    Lucian frowned. He did not know how to tell Roxanne the fact that Aubree had moved into the Farwell

    residence.

    He remained silent for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I guess she¡¯ll tell youter.¡±

    Roxanne was even more befuddled by his words.

    Seeing as the man did not seem to wish to divulge further, she did not egg him on and merely nodded

    in response.

    Archie and Benny were standing right behind Roxanne. They were worried to see the state that Este

    was in as well.

    ¡°I have a meetingter on. So, I¡¯ll have to get going.¡± Lucian said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving Essie to

    you now. I wille and pick her up in the evening.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in response.

    However, when they met each other¡¯s gaze, she seemed to notice that there was something odd about

    Lucian¡¯s demeanor.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 752

    Chapter 752

    Chapter 752 This Cannot Go On

    In truth, Lucian was stifling a hint of augh as he noticed that Roxanne¡¯s lipstick was drawn out of line.

    It seems like she was still in a daze when she was doing her makeup. She doesn¡¯t have a clue that her

    lipstick is out of line.

    He felt the urge to tease the woman when he saw the nk expression on her face. Lucian let his

    mischievous side get the better of him and reached out his hand.

    Upon noticing that Lucian¡¯s hand was mere inches away from her face, Roxanne flinched and hurriedly

    took a step back to keep some distance between them.

    His hand was left hanging mid-air, and he titled a brow in displeasure. ¡°Do you have anything else, Mr.

    Farwell?¡± Roxanne asked warily.

    A ghost of a smile fleeted across his eyes as he noticed Roxanne getting all flustered. ¡°Your lipstick is

    out of line,¡± he said impassively.

    Roxanne¡¯s face was tinged pink as she instinctively lowered her head to avoid meeting Lucian¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Thank you for reminding me, Mr. Farwell. I¡¯ll deal with it myself.¡±

    Then, she inclined her head at him as a sign of goodbye before turning around to head inside the

    house with the kids.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    As he watched the four of them go back inside the house, Lucian could not help but rey the way

    Roxanne blushed when he tried to touch her. Pleased with her response, he grinned.

    It was almost time for his meeting after he dropped Este off. Hence, Lucian turned around and

    headed for the office.

    In the meantime, opposite the mansion, Aubree was sitting in a taxi parked by the roadside with a dark

    look on her face.

    She had just witnessed Lucian¡¯s interaction with that wretched woman.

    He¡¯s always cold and indifferent toward me, but he¡¯s like a whole different person when he¡¯s in front of

    that b*tch!

    When she saw that Lucian¡¯s hand was about to touch Roxanne¡¯s lips, Aubree almost could not restrain

    her urge to storm over and push her away from Lucian.

    ¡°Miss, do you still want to follow the car?¡±

    As Lucian¡¯s car started to drive away, the driver did not know whether he should continue tailing him.

    Aubree snapped out of her daze and red at Roxanne¡¯s door. ¡°No. Just send me back,¡± she said in a

    cold voice.

    Then, the driver headed back to the Farwell residence via the same route.

    When Aubree arrived home, Catalina was surprised to see her return so soon.

    Aubree then recalled the way Catalina tried to defend Este the night before. Frustrated, she shot a

    daggered look at Catalina.

    Catalina could sense Aubree¡¯s hostility. Though bewildered, she said nothing and retreated to the side

    as she watched Aubree head upstairs.

    As Aubree ascended the stairs, her mind was filled with the infuriating images of Lucian being gentle

    toward Roxanne.

    And that little b*tch! She acts so meekly in front of me, and yet she throws herself at that d*mned

    woman the first chance she gets! If not for her, Lucian would not have gone to see that wretched

    woman so early in the morning! It¡¯s all that little b*tch¡¯s fault.

    Aubree¡¯s face contorted with a deranged look.

    She thought that a little threat would make Este behave and listen to her. However, she did not

    expect Este to grow so brazen with Roxanne backing her up, even to the extent of ignoring her

    completely.

    I can¡¯t let this go on¡­ I have to teach that little b*tch a lesson so that she knows whose side she should

    take!

    With that thought in mind, Aubree turned her attention to Este¡¯s room with a grim look in her eyes.

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753 Acquisition By The Damaris Family

    Meanwhile, after Lucian left Roxanne¡¯s house, he went straight to the office just in time for the scheduled meeting.

    After the meeting was over, Lucian had juste out of the conference room when he saw Cayden approaching him from a distance. Thetter seemed somewhat perturbed upon seeing Lucian. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Still wearing a troubled facial expression, Cayden stated, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with the project we have with Queen Group.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened as he strode back to his office, and Cayden silently followed behind him into the office before closing the door behind him.

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡± Lucian inquired in a deep voice.Previously, their coboration with Queen Group had been progressing smoothly.

    Cayden answered, ¡°The people from the pharmaceuticalpany in the northwest change their minds at thest minute. They don¡¯t n to ept the acquisition¡¯s conditions we offered.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepened the moment he heard the news.

    The acquisition of that pharmaceuticalpany was a crucial part of the project. In order to make it a sess, Farwell Group and Queen Group put a lot of effort into it. They even made multiple concessions on the purchase price. After several negotiations, both sides reached an agreement, and the only thing that was left to do was sign the contract.

    However, the people from the pharmaceuticalpany went back on their word abruptly.

    ¡°Why? Did the other party state their reason?¡± Lucian probed, frowning.

    The look of perturbation on Cayden¡¯s face became more obvious. ¡°It¡¯s because of¡­ the Damaris family. The Damaris family¡¯s newly established research institute has been in contact with the pharmaceuticalpanytely. I don¡¯t know what kind of conditions they have been offered.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The Damaris family¡­

    Upon hearing the mention of the Damaris family, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but think of Jack.

    The previous scandal Roxanne had has not been entirely rified. Only the part concerning her medical skills was rified. Nevertheless, none of the parties hasever given the public a reasonable exnation regarding her rtionship with Jack. And now, the Damaris family is interrupting my project.

    As the thought shed across Lucian¡¯s mind, his face turned grim, and the atmosphere around him became thick with tension.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, should we continue to increase the purchase price?¡± Cayden asked tentatively.

    Only then did Lucian snap out of it and start to ponder the question. He then shook his head and walked to the window. ¡°No, let¡¯s wait and see what happens first. Find out what conditions the Damaris family has offered to thatpany.¡±

    If we keep blindlypromising, it will only cause thatpany to ask for more.

    Cayden nodded in acknowledgment and suddenly thought of something. He said hesitantly, ¡°I have a way to find out what the Damaris family¡¯s conditions are, but¡­¡±

    Seeing the hesitant look on his face, Lucian asked in confusion, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Cayden took a quick, cautious nce at Lucian before mustering the courage to speak his mind. ¡°I remember that Ms. Jarvis is involved in the new project of the Damaris family¡¯spany. Perhaps she might know something about the matter. We can ask her about it.¡±

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard Cayden¡¯s suggestion.

    Indeed, Roxanne has joined the project established by the Damaris family¡¯s research institute. She even has a close rtionship with Jack, but that doesn¡¯t mean that I have to make use of her, not to mention this is a business matter.

    Noticing Lucian¡¯s countenance, Cayden immediately knew what the former was going to say. Before Lucian could speak, Cayden beat him to it. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will ask around through other means.¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°Do that as soon as possible.¡±

    Cayden respectfully agreed and turned around to walk out of the office.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 754

    Chapter 754

    Chapter 754 Promise Me First

    At the same time, Roxanne was spending time with the three children in her house. Since Este

    headed inside, she had been unhappy. No matter what Roxanne and the other two little ones said to

    her, the girl still seemed to be low-spirited.

    ¡°Essie, can you tell me what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Roxanne stopped ying games with the children and

    brought Este over to sit on the carpet.

    Trailing behind them, Archie and Benny were worried as well. After hearing their mother¡¯s question, the

    little boys stared at Este expectantly as they waited for her answer.

    Este pursed her lips and thought of Aubree, who was currently staying at her home, before looking at

    the beautiful Roxanne in front of her.

    If Ms. Jarvis knows that Ms. Pearson lives in my house, Ms. Jarvis will definitely be upset. Daddy is still

    pursuing Ms. Jarvis. It¡¯d be bad if she misunderstands¡­

    Este¡¯s expression was filled with hesitation as she considered the consequences.

    Noticing that Este seemed to have some concerns, Roxanne frowned worriedly. ¡°No matter what it is,

    you can tell me. I¡¯ll surely help you.¡±

    Archie and Benny, who were standing aside, echoed, ¡°Count us in as well! All of us will help you! Essie,

    don¡¯t be sad.¡±

    When Este heard their words of constion and thought of how badly Aubree treated her in the

    morning, she was aggrieved.

    Why did Daddy let Ms. Pearson live in the house instead of trying to get Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny

    to move in? I want to live with Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Essie, if you don¡¯t say anything, we¡¯ll be worried sick.¡± Archie looked at Este seriously, his tone

    somber.

    Upon hearing his words, Este frowned and nced at Roxanne anxiously.

    Cooperatively, Roxanne put on a troubled expression.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Seeing that Roxanne was concerned about her, Este became anxious. Despite that,

    the girl was still worried that Roxanne might misunderstand.

    Este¡¯s hesitation caused Roxanne to steel herself and act hurt. Thetter rose to her feet and said in

    a disappointed tone, ¡°Essie, since you¡¯re not willing to talk about it, I won¡¯t force you. I¡¯ll prepare lunch

    for you all.¡±

    With that, she took a step forward, ready to leave.

    Just as she turned around, Este grabbed her shirt.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll tell you.¡± Este spoke pitifully.

    With her back facing Este, Roxanne raised her brow and turned her head to the side to discreetly

    sh a smile at Archie and Benny.

    Seeing that Roxanne¡¯s n had worked out, Archie and Benny were relieved. They then sat down

    solemnly as they waited for Este to pour her heart out.

    When Este saw Roxanne sitting back down beside her, the girl said gingerly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you have to

    promise me first that you won¡¯t be angry with Daddy.¡±

    Without knowing the context, Roxanne had no idea why Este said that. The former couldn¡¯t help but

    frown as she wondered why Este was upset.

    She asked me not to get angry with Lucian. That means this has something to do with that man.

    At the mention of Lucian, Roxanne inevitably thought of his attitude every time he spoke to Este.

    ¡°Did your daddy scold you?¡± What Roxanne could think of was this possibility.

    Este shook her head vigorously.

    Este¡¯s denial only served to make Roxanne even more puzzled.

    Other than this reason, why else will I be angry? Essie even specifically asked me not to get angry.

    Judging from her expression, it seems to be a grave matter¡­

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 755

    Chapter 755

    Chapter 755 Do You Dislike Aubree

    ¡°So what¡¯s going on, exactly?¡± questioned Benny impatiently. However, Este simply stared at

    Roxanne, hoping to get a solid answer from the woman.

    The look in Roxanne¡¯s eyes softened when she met the girl¡¯s gaze. She nodded. ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t get

    angry with Lucian.¡± Only after that did Este finally reveal, ¡°The evil woman¡¯s staying with us.¡±

    Archie and Benny were both stunned when they heard Este, but as soon as they regained their

    senses, they realized who the girl was talking about.

    On the other hand, Roxanne¡¯s face was filled with puzzlement as she wondered who the person in

    question was.

    ¡°It¡¯s Aubree!¡± Benny was furious when he remembered how the woman bullied his mother. As much as

    he wanted to, he could not figure out why his father would take Aubree in.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly when she got the answer to her question.

    Even though the woman promised Este she would not get upset, she still felt ufortable deep

    down. What is Lucian thinking? Why would he take Aubree in after telling me he wanted to pursue me?

    He even said that he¡¯d give me an exnation. Besides, he knows how Aubree got physical with Essie.

    How can Essie feel safe with Aubree around when it¡¯s clear she has an aversion to that woman?

    The symptoms of Este¡¯s autism had just improved, so Roxanne was worried Aubree¡¯s presence

    would undo that.

    Moreover, nobody could guarantee that Aubree would not take the opportunity to hurt Este again.

    The thought of Aubree bullying the little girl again left Roxanne heartbroken.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis,¡± called out Este while cautiously tugging at Roxanne¡¯s sleeve.

    After returning to her senses, Roxanne turned to the girl. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Are you mad?¡± Este knitted her eyebrows in concern. ¡°You promised that you wouldn¡¯t be angry with

    Daddy.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched inexorably when Este insisted on defending her father. ¡°I¡¯m not. I made

    you a promise, and I intend to keep it.¡±

    Only then did Este smile. Obviously, she was relieved to hear that Roxanne wouldn¡¯t break the

    promise.

    ¡°Are you unhappy because Ms. Pearson¡¯s staying with you?¡± Roxanne gazed tenderly at Este.

    The girl decided there was no need to hide anything from Roxanne since she was convinced that the

    latter was not upset with her father. ¡°The evil woman was bad to me, so I don¡¯t like her.¡±

    After that, Este stared at Roxanne with her pair of puppy-dog eyes. ¡°Can you stay with us, Ms.

    Jarvis? Archie and Benny too!¡±

    The boys immediately got excited after hearing Este¡¯s request. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    They wanted to stay with Este so they could protect her if Aubree ever decided to bully the girl again.

    Looking at Archie and Benny, Roxanne wanted to say yes but knew her circumstance would not allow

    so.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Roxanne then wrapped her arms tightly and apologetically around Este before inquiring

    gently, ¡°Essie, do you dislike Ms. Pearson?¡±

    In response, Este nodded fervently. Ms. Pearson¡¯s always angry with me. She even hit me; she¡¯s just

    pretending to be nice in front of Daddy.

    Roxanne was filled with helplessness when she noticed how downcast the girl was. ¡°The boys and I

    may not be able to stay with you, but I can talk to your father. Don¡¯t worry, okay?¡±

    Este was obviously disappointed after listening to Roxanne, but she nodded passively in response

    anyway.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 756

    Chapter 756

    Chapter 756 Keep The Woman Away

    Lucian hurried to Roxanne¡¯s house to pick up Este after work that evening. On his way there,

    Cayden¡¯s words reverberated in Lucian¡¯s mind. Thanks to Cayden, Lucian was reminded that Roxanne

    had not exined her rtionship with Jack yet.

    Even after he had arrived at Roxanne¡¯s house, Lucian still could not stop thinking about the matter.

    Thus, displeasure filled his heart. Roxanne was greeted by the man¡¯s cold visage as soon as she

    opened the door, which got her frozen in ce like a statue.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I haven¡¯t even given him a piece of my mind about Este¡¯s matter! What¡¯s with his attitude? He

    actually has the audacity to show me that gloomy face?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is something up at work?¡± questioned Roxanne, trying to be patient. However, Lucian

    simply looked past the woman with a deadpan expression before asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Essie? I¡¯m here to

    take her home.¡±

    Roxanne furrowed her eyebrows slightly when she sensed the gloomy aura around Lucian. The three

    children hurried over the second they heard someone at the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to go home, Essie.¡± Lucian held out his hand as he looked at the girl. Este could sense that

    Lucian was in a bad mood, so she shook her head in response after hiding behind Roxanne.

    Because of that, the man frowned and shifted his attention back to Roxanne, who patted Este on the

    head before turning to her boys. ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys y with Essie for a while? Mommy has

    something to discuss with Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Archie and Benny both immediately knew that Roxanne had to talk with Lucian about Aubree, so they

    nodded cooperatively and took Este to the living room.

    Lucian was baffled since he had no idea what Roxanne wanted to talk about.

    If anything, the man wanted to hear what Roxanne had to say about what happened a few days ago,

    especially the matter between Jack and her.

    ¡°Essie said that Ms. Pearson¡¯s just moved into your house,¡± voiced Roxanne, trying her best to ignore

    Lucian¡¯s tense aura.

    The man¡¯s eyes quickly turned dull when he realized that Roxanne wanted to talk about Aubree. After

    nodding slightly, Lucian responded, ¡°She¡¯s staying with us because of the old injury on her arm.¡±

    Roxanne was hit by another wave of unease when Lucian confirmed what Este said to be true.

    However, the woman did not show it. ¡°You didn¡¯t forget how Ms. Pearson got physical with Essiest

    time, did you, Mr. Farwell? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s quite obvious how Essie feels about Ms. Pearson staying with

    you.¡±

    Lucian did not appreciate Roxanne doubting his decision, so he knitted his eyebrows tightly. ¡°I know

    how to handle it.¡±

    ¡°Letting Ms. Pearson stay with you is the reason Essie is down.¡± Roxanne¡¯s tone turned cold because

    the man¡¯s action had infuriated her. ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to see Essie revert to her old self. Where

    Ms. Pearson stays has nothing to do with me; I just hope she stays away from Essie.¡±

    Then, Roxanne suddenly fell silent for a few seconds as if she had remembered something. ¡°At least

    give Essie some time to ept Ms. Pearson before letting the woman get close to her,¡± added

    Roxanne, who almost forgot that Aubree was still Lucian¡¯s fianc¨¦e and Este¡¯s future stepmother to

    the public.

    If Lucian decided to marry Aubree, it would be impossible for Este to avoid the woman forever.

    The aura surrounding Lucian instantly reached a freezing point when he heard Roxanne, for he knew

    exactly what the woman¡¯s brief pause and the words that followed meant. She still doesn¡¯t have faith in

    what I promised her!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 757

    Chapter 757

    Chapter 757 Please Stop The Guessing Game

    Roxanne had more to say, but Lucian interrupted her coldly before she could continue. ¡°That has

    nothing to do with you, so don¡¯t concern yourself with it. I know what to do.¡±

    Sensing the annoyance in the man¡¯s tone, Roxanne was stunned once again. ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve

    misunderstood me, but I¡¯m only worried about Essie¡¯s condition. Your rtionship with others has

    nothing to do with me.¡±

    The woman thought Lucian got upset because he disliked her getting between Aubree and him. With

    that thought in mind, Roxanne could not help but scoff inwardly at herself.

    The anger Lucian had bottled up on his way there finally exploded after he listened to Roxanne

    dissociating herself from him repeatedly. ¡°Of course, my business has nothing to do with you. After all,

    you probably only care about matters concerning Mr. Damaris!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Roxanne was baffled when Lucian suddenly reced Aubree with

    her in the crosshair.

    She never expected Lucian to hold on to the matter because she thought the man would understand.

    ¡°You¡¯re happy working for the Damaris family¡¯s research institute, aren¡¯t you? I know how much you

    wanted to be a part of the project. Would you have worked that hard if their medical skills were the only

    reason you wanted to join them?¡± scoffed Lucian, whose eyes seemed as though they were sharp

    enough to see through anything.

    Roxanne furrowed her eyebrows even tighter in response, for she had no idea what the man¡¯s words

    meant. ¡°Besides their medical skills, what do they have that¡¯s worth so much of my effort?¡±

    Having been in seclusion from the world for so many years, the Damaris family was only known for

    their medical skills.

    In fact, Roxanne did not even know of Jack¡¯s existence before the medical consultation.

    However, it was clear Lucian was implying that Jack was the only reason Roxanne worked so hard,

    which not only gave the woman a headache but also upset her.

    Lucian¡¯s suspicion obviously meant that he doubted the respect Roxanne had for medical skills.

    The man was even surer that he was right when he saw how infuriated Roxanne was, so he voiced

    indifferently, ¡°Your rtionship with Mr. Damaris is in to see, Ms. Jarvis. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no need to

    paint the whole picture.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    With that, Lucian looked toward the living room, intending to take Este home.

    Still, Roxanne insisted on exining herself because even though she did not n to ept Lucian,

    she refused to let him use her with that supposed reason. ¡°Mr. Damaris and I are just friends. The

    few times we¡¯ve met in public were for work. Mr. Damaris and Larry are both great doctors, so please

    stop the guessing game! I won¡¯t cut off ties with them just because of your suspicion!¡±

    Roxanne would have to work with Jack as long as the project remained. As for Larry, the woman had

    been friends with him for many years.

    She would never cut off ties with the two men just because Lucian got jealous. However, it was

    undeniable that Lucian¡¯s suspicion had caused her some inconvenience.

    Lucian only heard thest part of her exnation about how she would not sever ties with the two men

    because of him.

    The man then frowned in silence for a moment as the aura surrounding him suddenly dropped to a

    freezing point.

    Despite that, Roxanne stood her ground and stared the man in the eye, showing no sign of retreat.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 758

    Chapter 758

    Chapter 758 Impasse

    Noticing that the two did not enter the room even after some time, the three children couldn¡¯t resist

    coming outside to check. As soon as they reached the door, they felt the tension between the two

    adults.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Benny tugged at Roxanne¡¯s clothes cautiously and asked with concern, ¡°Did you get into a

    fight with Mr. Farwell?¡±

    His voice brought Roxanne back to her senses. Sheposed herself and gave him a faint smile. ¡°No.

    We just have a disagreement on some things.¡±

    After saying that, she threw Lucian a look in hopes that he would keep hisposure in front of the

    children. Fortunately, Lucian cared about the kids enough to soften his expression.

    He looked down at Este and said, ¡°Essie, it¡¯ste. It¡¯s time to go home.¡± Sensing the chilling aura

    around her father, Este pouted and shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Lucian knitted his brows. Before he could say anything, Este announced, ¡°I want to be with Ms.

    Jarvis! I don¡¯t want to go home!¡± She had already made up her mind while she was ying with Archie

    and Benny earlier.

    Since Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny can¡¯t stay in our house, I can stay here with them instead! I don¡¯t

    want to go home and see scary Ms. Pearson. Plus, Daddy looks scary now too. That means he won¡¯t

    spend much time with me when we¡¯re home.

    Este¡¯s resistance to going home intensified further when she realized that. Upon hearing Este¡¯s

    words, Lucian raised his head and looked at the woman before him. The anger in him had yet to

    dissipate.

    Although he knew that Roxanne was the biological mother of his daughter, she had never expressed

    the intention to return to his house. However, it was clear that Este liked Roxanne very much. If

    Roxanne finds out the truth in the future, will she think that I¡¯m being too cruel to Essie?

    Roxanne felt somehow puzzled when she felt Lucian¡¯s gaze on her. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t dare to

    think too deeply nor ask him about it. Lowering her eyes, she caressed Este¡¯s head. ¡°Essie, be good.

    It¡¯s gettingte already. Hurry and go home with your daddy.¡±

    In truth, she also wanted Este to stay, but Lucian clearly had no intention to let the girl do so. She

    was in no position to make that request either.

    When Este heard Roxanne urging her to go home, she looked up at thetter dejectedly. Roxanne

    felt her heart ache at Este¡¯s pitiful face. She nced at Lucian, only to see his unchanging cold

    expression.

    Because of that, she found it even more difficult to speak up and ask him to let Este stay.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Este turned to Roxanne and then to Lucian. In her frustration, she stomped her feet, ran back to the

    living room, and sat on the floor behind the couch. She seemed determined to stay there unless Lucian

    forcefully dragged her away.

    Looking at Este¡¯s grumpy figure, Roxanne felt at a loss. She looked at Lucian again, this time with a

    gentler countenance. Since Lucian was still angry, there was no way he would allow Este to hang out

    with her. He simply remained rooted to his spot.

    With that, the father and daughter reached an impasse. Roxanne sighed inwardly and decided to

    approach Este andfort her first. Since she couldn¡¯t persuade the adult, who was currently mad

    at her, she could only make an effort on the little one.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 759

    Chapter 759

    Chapter 759 Argument

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Right when Roxanne turned around, Archie tugged at the hem of her shirt. Roxanne lowered

    her eyes in confusion. Archie nced at Benny before saying earnestly, ¡°Benny and I will talk to Essie.

    She¡¯s upset now, so she probably won¡¯t listen to you.¡±

    It was then that Roxanne realized she was one of the reasons Este was upset. Since the boys had

    offered, Roxanne immediately agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to you boys, then.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded obediently, then ran to Este¡¯s side before looking at the two adults

    mysteriously. The next second, they disappeared behind the couch.

    Roxanne was perplexed about how serious they looked, but she did not disturb them. Instead, she

    stood in the same spot helplessly and faced Lucian¡¯s look of condemnation.

    She had no idea what she had done to make him look at her that way. In the living room, the three

    children gathered together and whispered among themselves.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± Este knew that the two boys were there to persuade her to leave, so she

    spoke first. Archie and Benny shared a look. Then, Archie said solemnly, ¡°You have to go home with

    Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Este was disheartened to hear that. ¡°Do you also not like me anymore? I don¡¯t want to go home. Ms.

    Pearson is there.¡± Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s hearts softened when they saw how sad Este looked.

    However, they had to look at the big picture.

    Benny caressed Este¡¯s hair and told her, ¡°We like you a lot; that¡¯s why we want to be family with you.¡±

    Este looked at them in puzzlement. She didn¡¯t know what Benny meant by that. ¡°I think Mr. Farwell

    and Mommy had an argument, but I don¡¯t know why,¡± Archie remarked, looking at Este intently.

    Este nodded. She had also noticed that Lucian and Roxanne seemed to have fought, which was why

    she didn¡¯t want to go home with him.

    Archie continued, ¡°You should go home with Mr. Farwell and try to get him to tell you something, while

    Benny and I will ask our mommy.¡± At that moment, realization dawned upon Este.

    If I want Ms. Jarvis to be my mommy, I can¡¯t let them continue this silent treatment toward each

    other. We have to help them reconcile!

    With that thought in mind, Este nodded heavily. ¡°I get it now!¡± Archie and Benny nodded and each

    held out a hand to her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±

    Este grabbed hold of their hands and stood up. Upon returning to the door, she shyly pulled at

    Lucian¡¯s shirt to let him know that she wanted to go home with him.

    Seeing how quickly Este changed her mind, Roxanne looked at her sons in surprise. What did they

    tell Essie?

    Archie and Benny remained nonchnt. They even waved at Este. ¡°Bye, Essie!¡± Roxanne turned to

    Este, feeling astonished. Thetter waved back at the two boys before looking up and waving at her.

    It seemed that the girl was no longer upset. Roxanne nodded at her with a smile, but she couldn¡¯t help

    sighing inwardly. Even the kids canmunicate better than us adults.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 760

    Chapter 760

    Chapter 760 No Right To Be Mad

    After seeing Lucian and Este off, Roxanne returned inside the mansion with Archie and Benny and

    started preparing for dinner. ¡°Mommy.¡± The two boys followed her into the kitchen. Roxanne stopped

    what she was doing and asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why did you fight with Mr. Farwell?¡± Archie and Benny looked at her intently. Their question caught her

    off guard. ¡°I didn¡¯t¡ª¡±

    She was about to deny the fact that they fought, but she was interrupted by her kids. ¡°We saw

    everything. You can¡¯t lie to children!¡± Roxanne was at a loss for words. What¡¯s going on with them

    today?

    She had had countless disagreements with Lucian, and Archie and Benny had always been on her side

    without asking her what had happened. ¡°Did Mr. Farwell make you upset?¡±

    Roxanne began to ponder who was at fault in her conflict with Lucian, but she couldn¡¯t figure it out even

    after some time.

    In the end, she could only shake her head and exin evasively, ¡°No. I was just talking to Mr. Farwell

    about Essie, and I started to sound impatient as we spoke.¡±

    Suspicion was written all over Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s faces. Roxanne stroked their heads and said, ¡°All

    right, that¡¯s enough. Don¡¯t worry about the adults. You boys head on out now. I have to prepare dinner.¡±

    ¡°Archie and I are better than adults in some aspects!¡± Benny argued. Roxanne knew what they meant.

    They could help her with her problems, but it wasn¡¯t appropriate to let them know about her rtionship

    issues.

    She pushed them out of the kitchen and said, ¡°I know you two are the best, but you should refrain from

    causing trouble in the kitchen!¡±

    Without giving them any chance to retort, she walked back into the kitchen. Archie and Benny were

    crestfallen as they looked at her back.

    It seemed that they had failed in their mission, and they could only hope that Este could extract some

    useful information from Lucian.

    As Lucian drove back to the Farwell residence with deeply furrowed brows, he noticed through the

    rearview mirror that Este had been staring at him in the backseat. ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    Este tilted her head and asked in a piping voice, ¡°Daddy, did you fight with Ms. Jarvis earlier?¡±

    A dark look fleeted across Lucian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Why did you fight with Ms. Jarvis?¡± Este continued to

    question. ¡°What if Ms. Jarvis starts ignoring us because she¡¯s mad?¡±

    Lucian grimaced helplessly when he noticed Este putting the me on him. ¡°I¡¯m very mad,

    too.¡± Este widened her eyes and stared at him fiercely. ¡°Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t be mad!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Lucian was already feeling frustrated because of Roxanne in the first ce. When he heard Este, he

    almostughed in exasperation. Not only is Essie on Roxanne¡¯s side, she even thinks I have no right to

    be mad.

    Este seemed righteously indignant about what Lucian did to Roxanne. Since Daddy wants to court

    Ms. Jarvis, he can¡¯t be mad at her, much less make her angry!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 761

    Chapter 761

    Chapter 761 Worsen Her Condition

    ¡°Why shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Lucian asked after a moment of silence.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re courting Ms. Jarvis! So you have to make her happy!¡± Este replied matter-of-factly.

    Lucian furrowed his brows at her answer, and his gaze darkened.

    Even Essie knows that. How could I have forgotten about it?

    At the thought of Roxanne¡¯s angry face, Lucian chuckled to himself self-deprecatingly.

    No wonder there is no progress between us even though I¡¯ve been pursuing her for so long.

    Coming back to his senses, he apologized to Este, ¡°Sorry, I was wrong.¡±

    Este hummed in satisfaction. Then, she crossed her arms and demanded, ¡°What did you do wrong,

    Daddy?¡±

    Lucian glimpsed at her again through the rearview mirror and answered, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have made Ms.

    Jarvis angry. I was too reckless.¡±

    Este was contented to hear her father admit his fault. She nodded before probing, ¡°Why did you

    argue with Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian shook his head in amusement.

    This little brat! I already admitted to my mistake, yet she still wants to get to the bottom of the matter!

    Well, since she asked, I don¡¯t mind telling her. I will need lots of help from her in the future, after all.

    With that thought in mind, Lucian confessed, ¡°There is some misunderstanding between us. I¡¯m sure

    you¡¯ve seen all the things I¡¯ve been doing for Ms. Jarvis recently, but she just won¡¯t ept me. So I felt

    anxious and wanted an exnation from her.¡±

    All right, that¡¯s all I will tell her. There¡¯s no need to tell her about my rival. A child doesn¡¯t need to know

    so much.

    Este got a bit worked up when she heard Lucian¡¯s words, but she remained on Roxanne¡¯s side. ¡°You

    can ask me for help if you¡¯re anxious. Don¡¯t ever get mad at Ms. Jarvis again!¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Este continued to stare at him, seemingly unsatisfied with his answer.

    Right when Lucian looked up, he met her re in the mirror. Pursing his lips helplessly, he promised, ¡°I

    promise not to get mad at Ms. Jarvis anymore. I¡¯ll talk to her properly no matter what happens. If all

    things fail, I¡¯ll ask for your help.¡±

    Este nodded in approval, and it was only then that a smile returned to her face.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    However, her smile faded again as they got nearer to the Farwell residence.

    She couldn¡¯t help feeling scared when she remembered Aubree¡¯s presence there.

    ¡°Daddy, how much longer will she be staying at our house?¡± Este inquired carefully.

    Lucian naturally knew who she was referring to.

    When he thought of the woman in his house, he felt troubled.

    While he was talking to Roxanne earlier, the only thing on his mind was her rtionship with Jack.

    Now that he thought about it, Roxanne was right.

    With Este¡¯s aversion to Aubree, the former¡¯s condition would likely worsen if he continued to let

    Aubree stay.

    However, with Sonya meddling in their matters, he would need to find an appropriate reason to make

    Aubree leave.

    In the end, Lucian could only give Este a vague answer. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, I¡¯ll make her leave as

    soon as possible.¡±

    Este bobbed her head in response, albeit reluctantly.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 762

    Chapter 762

    Chapter 762 Sudden Change

    Meanwhile, at the Farwell residence, Aubree tiptoed out of Este¡¯s room while on her phone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve used this drug on someone before. It takes effect once the person takes it,¡± Frieda

    imed proudly on the other end of the line.

    Aubree curled her lips coldly upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m definitely going to teach her a

    lesson this time!¡±

    Only then did Frieda realize she had forgotten to ask about something. ¡°Aubree, who are you going to

    use it on?¡±

    Feeling impatient, Aubree knitted her brows and uttered indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s none of your business.

    Anyway, I¡¯m hanging up. Lucian is back.¡±

    With that, she hung up, leaving Frieda staring at her phone screen in bewilderment.

    Aubree entered the bathroom and thoroughly washed her hands twice. Through the window, she saw

    Lucian¡¯s car roll into the courtyard. She quickly schooled her expression and went downstairs with a

    smile.

    Catalina was preparing dinner downstairs. At the sight of Aubree, she greeted her politely, ¡°Ms.

    Pearson.¡±

    ¡°Let me help you,¡± Aubree offered with a pretentious smile.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Catalina had wanted to decline, but Aubree had already reached out and taken away the te from her

    hand.

    Catalina watched Aubree bustle about, her eyes filled with doubt.

    Aubree had often stayed at the Farwell residence over the past few years, but she had never acted so

    helpful and attentive.

    Yet, she had been going in and out of the house all day that day.

    After leaving with Lucian in the morning, she returned shortly before going out again when it was

    almost lunch. Upon returning, she stayed upstairs and only showed herself at this time.

    What is she up to? Or has she finally matured after the conflict with her family?

    Suddenly, Catalina snapped out of it and shook her head hard.

    How is that possible? Considering the environment she grew up in, how could she possibly change

    drastically in one night?

    Just as Catalina was lost in her thoughts, the door to the mansion opened.

    Before Catalina could acknowledge Lucian, Aubree walked past her and headed straight to the door.

    ¡°Lucian, Essie, you¡¯re back.¡± Aubree had a bright smile stered on her face, but her thoughts were

    the total opposite.

    I hope Essie neveres back! I don¡¯t even need to guess to know that Lucian went to Roxanne¡¯s

    house again to fetch this brat. If it weren¡¯t for her, Lucian wouldn¡¯t have had so much time to spend with

    that wretched woman. And this brat won¡¯t even listen to me!

    Lucian nodded at Aubree coldly, loosening his tie with one hand while holding Este¡¯s hand with his

    other.

    He knew how much Este disliked Aubree, so he could only give the girl a sense of security this way.

    When he saw the way Este looked in front of Aubree, he regretted giving in to Sonya¡¯s request.

    ¡°Essie, are you hungry?¡± Aubree crouched down and looked into Este¡¯s eyes, pretending to be

    gentle. ¡°Come, let¡¯s wash our hands and have dinner, okay?¡±

    Este shook her head immediately. She grasped Lucian¡¯s hand and hid behind him.

    Sensing her fear, Lucian frowned and looked at Aubree frostily. ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll take care

    of her. Just mind your own business.¡±

    Having said that, he looked away from Aubree and walked past her while holding Este¡¯s hand.

    For an instant, a dark look fleeted across Aubree¡¯s face.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 763

    Chapter 763

    Chapter 763 That Girl Will Regret It

    After Lucian brought Este to wash her hands, they came out and sat at the dining table.

    They sat at the same side of the table, leaving Aubree alone on the opposite side. It was clear as day

    that they were giving her the cold shoulder.

    Feeling their aversion toward herself, Aubree dug her nails into her palm quietly to suppress her boiling

    rage. ¡°Essie, did you have fun with your daddy today?¡± she asked with a nonchnt smile.

    Let¡¯s see if the father-daughter duo is going to tell me the truth!

    Naturally, Este turned a deaf ear to her question, and Lucian merely nced at her meaningfully,

    looking as if he had seen through something.

    Aubree shuddered involuntarily and steeled herself to carry on with the one-sided conversation. ¡°I

    figure Essie probably had nothing to y with when she was staying at the office with you. You¡¯re

    always busy with work, so I¡¯m worried she might be bored.¡±

    After saying that, she turned to Este and continued with a smile tugging at her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s y

    togetherter, okay? I bought a lot of games for you today.¡±

    Este pursed her lips and shook her head.

    If I hadn¡¯t known the way Este behaves in front of Roxanne, I would have thought that this girl is a

    mute. But it turns out that Little Mute has a silver tongue in front of that b*tch, Roxanne!

    Waves of exasperation washed over Aubree, but the smile on her lips grew even more genuine as she

    went on, ¡°What do you want to y, then, Essie? I can y with you.¡±

    Este lost her appetite after hearing what Aubree said. She put down the fork in her hand and gazed

    pleadingly at her father, silently asking for his approval.

    Lucian knew that Este wanted to go upstairs to escape Aubree¡¯s ingratiation, but he furrowed his

    brows and did not agree to her request.

    Essie has always been sickly. I won¡¯t let her go without eating.

    Este seemed somewhat upset to see her father reject her.

    Lucian turned his head and nced at Aubree with a hint of warning in his eyes. ¡°If you have time to

    y games with Essie, you should call home more frequently so that Mr. Pearson will stop being mad

    at you.¡±

    Aubree met his gaze, then bit her lower lip and argued her case in a pitiful state. ¡°I just want to make up

    to Essie. I didn¡¯t have much time to spend with her in the past, and I don¡¯t know much about her as

    well. I hope I can use this opportunity to let Essie and I get to know each other more.¡±

    Still, Lucian remained unmoved, and his tone became even frostier as he replied, ¡°There is no need for

    that. You may not have the chance to get along with Essie again in the future, so you don¡¯t have to

    know her well, and she doesn¡¯t need to know you as well.¡±

    He made it clear with those words that she would not have the chance to be Este¡¯s mother.

    Although Aubree had long learned of his stance on the matter, when she heard him say that again, she

    still felt a stab in her heart. At the same time, her resentment for Roxanne and Este grew even more.

    For a long while, Aubree found herself at a loss for words.

    Taking advantage of the tense atmosphere, Este quickly finished her meal. This time, she put down

    the fork, jumped out of the chair, and dashed toward the stairs without asking for her father¡¯s

    permission.

    An insidious glint shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes as she watched Este climb up the stairs.

    Lucian didn¡¯t think much about it. Without saying another word to Aubree, he rose to his feet as well

    and followed Este up the stairs.

    When he saw that Este had gone into her room, he turned to the study.

    The father-daughter duo acted as though the woman downstairs were not there at all.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Aubree had a cold look in her eyes as she watched them leave.

    That little girl will regret itter!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 764

    Chapter 764

    Chapter 764 Have A Nice Chat

    In the room, Este felt upset when she thought of Aubree¡¯s expression the moment she walked

    through the door just now.

    I really don¡¯t want to stay with Ms. Pearson, but Daddy won¡¯t tell me when he will chase her away.

    After dwelling on that for quite some time, Este couldn¡¯t hold it back anymore and called Roxanne.

    Thankfully, Roxanne answered the call rather quickly.

    ¡°Essie, what¡¯s the matter?¡± When Roxanne saw that it was a call from Este, she couldn¡¯t help but feel

    her heart clench. She was afraid that Aubree had bullied her again.

    Hearing Roxanne¡¯s voice, Este felt even more aggrieved. She mumbled sadly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, can you

    pick me up from my house?¡±

    Roxanne frowned, her eyes filled with concern. ¡°Why? Did Ms. Pearson get mad at you?¡±

    Este shook her head. ¡°Daddy is here. She wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Only then did Roxanne feel at ease. ¡°Why did you ask me to fetch you, then?¡± she asked caringly.

    It had not been long since Lucian brought Este back. She thought Este had been wronged now

    that she had called all of a sudden.

    However, that did not seem to be the case.

    Este pouted. ¡°I don¡¯t like Ms. Pearson, but she keeps talking to me.¡±

    I want to avoid Ms. Pearson.Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Roxanne sighed inwardly upon hearing her response.

    I¡¯ve promised Essie that I will help her to talk to Lucian. But judging from his reaction just now, I¡¯m not

    sure if he¡¯d listened to my words or not¡­ At the end of the day, I¡¯ve still failed to help Essie. If I had

    known this was going to happen, I would have insisted on letting Essie stay.

    After beating herself up for a while, Roxanne replied to Este in a gentle tone, ¡°Essie, I can¡¯t bring you

    over now. If you really don¡¯t like Ms. Pearson, just stay in your room and try not to be with her when

    you¡¯re alone, okay?¡±

    She was worried that Este would be mistreated if she was alone with Aubree.

    Luckily, Este had learned her lesson. Upon hearing Roxanne¡¯s words, she agreed obediently, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and continued tofort Este. ¡°Your daddy probably won¡¯t let Ms.

    Pearson stay for long. Don¡¯t worry, Essie.¡±

    At the mention of that, Este recalled the answer her father had given to her just now and puckered

    her lips in disbelief.

    Seeing that Este didn¡¯t reply to her, Roxanne knew that Este didn¡¯t quite believe it, but she couldn¡¯t

    do anything about it. She could only divert Este¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Archie and Benny said that you all have learned to make paper roses in kindergarten. Can you make

    one for me?¡± Roxanne asked gently.

    Hearing that Roxanne wanted a gift, Este agreed right away, ¡°No problem!¡±

    I will not just make one paper rose for her. I¡¯m going to make a bouquet of paper roses for her!

    Roxanne chuckled lightly, but she still seemed to be worried.

    Just when she didn¡¯t know what else to say, Archie and Benny came downstairs and stared at her

    expectantly. ¡°Mommy, are you on the phone with Essie?¡±

    Roxanne nodded in response.

    Archie and Benny immediately jumped for joy and wanted to take her phone. ¡°We want to talk to Essie

    too!¡±

    They wanted to ask Este if she had found anything on her side.

    Not thinking much about it, Roxanne told Este about it first before passing the phone to Archie and

    Benny. ¡°Have a nice chat with Essie.¡±

    Archie and Benny bobbed their heads obediently and ran to the side with the phone in their hands.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 765

    Chapter 765

    Chapter 765 Something Was Moved

    Archie and Benny ran to a corner. They nced furtively over their shoulders at Roxanne, making sure

    she was out of earshot before asking in a whisper, ¡°Well? What did Mr. Farwell say?¡±

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Upon hearing their question, Este recalled her conversation with Lucian during their journey and

    answered, ¡°Daddy said it was his fault, and he won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    The two boys heaved a sigh of relief when they heard that. Then they remarked chidingly, ¡°Hmph! Mr.

    Farwell is the one who wants to pursue Mommy, yet he made her angry.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t because he has appeared sincere up until now, we wouldn¡¯t bother helping him.

    Despite Lucian being the one in the wrong, Este could not help feeling guilty. She said softly, ¡°Daddy

    already knows he made a mistake, so don¡¯t stop helping him¡­¡±

    She sounded so pitiful that Archie and Benny also softened their tones as they replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.

    We¡¯ll help him.¡±

    Then, they could not resist asking curiously, ¡°By the way, did you call Mommy at such ate hour just to

    tell us this?¡±

    There was a brief silence on the other end of the line, and the boys started getting worried.

    After a while, Este finally spoke again. ¡°I want to be with the two of you and Ms. Jarvis. I don¡¯t want

    Ms. Pearson¡­¡±

    Regret washed over Archie and Benny when they heard how upset Este was. They said

    apologetically, ¡°We¡¯re sorry. If we¡¯d known, we would¡¯ve said something to Mr. Farwell so that you could

    stay.¡±

    Este shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. It¡¯s all Ms. Pearson¡¯s fault.¡±

    ¡°That evil woman¡­ If she dares to bully you, you must let us know. We¡¯ll get back at her for you,¡± the

    boys replied indignantly.

    Their response made Este press her lips together in a shy smile. She sounded much more rxed

    as she murmured, ¡°Thank you, Archie. Thank you, Benny.¡±

    The children chatted for a while before reluctantly ending the call.

    After hanging up, Estelle remembered what Roxanne had said earlier. She took some kraft paper and

    started making paper roses for her.

    Just imagining the look on Roxanne¡¯s face when she received the flowers filled Este¡¯s heart with

    anticipation.

    Seeing that it was gettingte, Catalina went upstairs to give Este a bath.

    She had to knock some time before getting a response.

    As Este stood in the doorway, Catalina gazed at her and asked curiously, ¡°What were you busy with,

    Ms. Este?¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes crinkled as she pointed at the paper roses on the table.

    Catalina looked toward where Este was pointing, then patted her head. ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job.

    They look beautiful!¡±

    Hearing Catalina¡¯s praise only made Este even more eager to see Roxanne¡¯s expression when she

    received the flowers. Her smile widened.

    Catalina had not seen Este smile since Aubree moved in, let alone smile so brightly.

    Her heart could not help but melt when she saw how happy Este looked. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s get

    you cleaned up and tucked into bed. You can pick up where you left off tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Este nodded obediently, and Cataline led her into the bathroom.

    Inside the bathroom, Catalina sensed something amiss as she helped Este undress.

    I could be imagining it, but it seems as though something in this bathroom has been moved. The only

    people whoe into this bathroom are Mr. Farwell and me. Oh, and Este, too. Maybe one of them

    moved something.

    Catalina put it out of her mind and gave Este her bath as usual. Then, she waited until Este fell

    asleep before getting up and leaving.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 766

    Chapter 766

    Chapter 766 The Only Person I Can Think Of

    Late that night, Lucian came out of the study after finishing his work. All the lights on the first floor had

    been turned off, and only the lights along the second-floor corridor were still on.

    While walking past the door to Este¡¯s room, he vaguely heard some movement inside the room, and

    his heart sank.

    Recalling the aversion Este had shown toward Aubree, he was worried Este was secretly crying in

    her room because she was upset he did not tell Aubree to leave.

    Thinking of that, Lucian quietly opened the door to Este¡¯s room, padded over to her bedside, and

    peeped at her.

    Under the glow of the lights in the corridor, he saw that she seemed asleep. However, it did not look

    like she was getting a good night¡¯s rest as she kept tossing and turning. She was also scratching at her

    body to the point that her pajamas had ridden up.

    Lucian¡¯s brows drew together sharply as he took in the scene before him.

    I thought at first that she must be having a bad dream, but why is it that she seems to be behaving

    strangely? Also, she can¡¯t seem to stop scratching herself.

    Frowning, he grabbed Este¡¯s wrists to try and stop her from scratching.

    To his surprise, she struggled to break free in her sleep and let out a cry of frustration. She even started

    thrashing around on the bed.

    It looks like she¡¯s itching like crazy!All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    After slowly letting go of her wrists, he saw that she could not refrain from scraping her nails over her

    skin again, and she even started using more force.

    ¡°Essie? Essie?¡± Lucian called her name twice in a low voice, but she did not wake up.

    He waited for a while, his expression turning solemn. Then, he strode to the door and raised his hand

    to turn on the lights in Este¡¯s room, bathing the room in a bright glow.

    As soon as Lucian turned back around, the red spots on Este¡¯s exposed skin caught his eye

    immediately.

    The small, red spots formed patches, spreading across Este¡¯s arms to her neck. Since she had been

    scratching them, they looked especially red and inmed.

    ¡°Essie!¡± Lucian could tell with just one nce that it was an allergic reaction. Fearful that her scratching

    would break her skin, he quickly grabbed her small hands despite her trying to squirm out of his grasp.

    The itching persisted while she was still in a slumber, yet try as she might, she could not do anything to

    alleviate the difort. It was too much to bear, and she finally opened her eyes.

    Este was stunned for a few seconds when she saw Lucian standing by her bed. The next moment,

    she felt her entire body itching intensely. She reached out to scratch her skin, but Lucian held her

    hands firmly.

    ¡°No more scratching,¡± he said, giving her a stern look.

    Este turned to him miserably. ¡°But it¡¯s so itchy. It¡¯s as though there are mosquitoes biting me.¡±

    After saying that, she lowered her head with an innocent expression to see if there were actually any

    mosquitoes on her.

    Realizing her intention, Lucian quickly covered a hand over her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s probably just allergies. Don¡¯t

    look. I¡¯ll take you to see Ms. Jarvis and have her check on you.¡±

    It¡¯s her first time going through something like this. All those red spots on her skin look terrifying, and I

    don¡¯t want to scare her. Even if we go to the hospital, there may not be a reliable doctor at this hour.

    The only person I can think of is Roxanne. Now that I think about it, it¡¯ll also probably make Essie feel

    morefortable if Roxanne is the one to treat her.

    Este¡¯s eyes reddened. She was upset that she could not see anything and felt as though she were in

    absolute agony. She uttered in a tearful voice, ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so ufortable!¡±

    Lucian gathered Este into his arms, then used one hand to hold her wrists and the other to take out

    his phone and dial Roxanne¡¯s number.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 767

    Chapter 767

    Chapter 767 She Had Never Suffered Like That

    Roxanne had just fallen into a deep sleep when she was suddenly awakened by her phone ringing.

    Groggily, she felt for her phone on the bedside table and answered the call. ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows slightly, then said in a deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Hearing his voice gave her a

    jolt, and her mind suddenly felt much more awake. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He looked down at the girl in his arms. Este was sobbing while attempting to lower her head and look

    at herself.

    Lucian tightened his arms around her, then exined everything to Roxanne. ¡°There are suddenly a lot

    of red spots on Essie¡¯s body, and they itch a lot. I just woke her up. If it¡¯s convenient for you, I¡¯ll bring

    her over for you to check on her.¡±

    As soon as Roxanne learned that Este was unwell, thest vestiges of sleepiness vanished. Getting

    dressed while climbing out of bed, she said, ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll wait here for you.¡±

    After murmuring a reply, he hung up and patted Este¡¯s head. ¡°There¡¯s a good girl. We¡¯ll go and let

    Ms. Jarvis take a look at you, and everything will be fine,¡± he said in a reassuring tone.

    Despite her condition, Este nodded obediently upon hearing that she would be able to see Roxanne

    soon. She leaned against Lucian¡¯s shoulder weakly and said pleadingly, ¡°Daddy, it itches so bad.¡±

    It worried Lucian terribly to see her so unwell. s, the only thing he could do was free a hand and

    lightly scratch at her skin through her clothes with the tips of his fingers to relieve her difort.

    He carried her all the way downstairs. Just then, Catalina happened toe out of her room to get

    some water.

    When the woman saw Lucian and Este, she asked in confusion, ¡°Mr. Farwell, where are you taking

    Ms. Este in the middle of the night?¡±

    He paused his footsteps, then turned and enquired, ¡°Were there red spots on Essie¡¯s body when you

    were helping her wash up?¡±

    Catalina¡¯s heart sank a little as she nced at Este in concern.

    Her face was etched with worry when she noticed the red spots dotting Este¡¯s body. ¡°She was fine

    during her bath. How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taking her to get it checked,¡± he responded without asking further questions. He was about to leave

    when Catalina quickly called out to him.

    She reached for a throw from the couch and wrapped it around Este. ¡°Since it¡¯s chilly outside and

    Ms. Este isn¡¯t feeling well, it¡¯ll be better to wrap up.¡±

    Lucian nodded, watching as the woman tucked the throw around Este. After that, he proceeded to

    carry Este out of the house.

    Catalina sighed worriedly as she watched the pair leave, then went to pour herself some water.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s an illusion from seeing the red spots on Este¡¯s skin, but I¡¯m starting to feel

    some itchiness on my body too.

    Lucian carried Este to the car and had just ced her down when she started wing at her irritated

    skin again.

    His expression darkened, and he said sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t do that, Essie.¡±

    Este pouted at those words, tears brimming in her eyes.

    I don¡¯t want to do so, either. It hurts and itches when I scratch at it. It¡¯s absolutely unbearable. But if I

    don¡¯t, it¡¯s torturous!

    Her aggrieved expression made his heart ache, and he gently stroked her head.

    After all, she had been pampered since she was little and had never suffered like that.

    Recalling how Roxanne usually spoke to Este, Lucian tried his best to soften his tone and say a few

    words offort. ¡°Everything will be fine when you see Ms. Jarvis. She¡¯ll make you feel better. If you

    keep doing that, it¡¯ll leave scars. That¡¯d be an ugly sight.¡±

    Este finally nodded obediently at the mention of Roxanne.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 768

    Chapter 768

    Chapter 768 The Mosquitoes Keep Biting Me

    Meanwhile, although the light in Aubree¡¯s room had been turned off, she had yet to go to sleep.

    Aubree waited until she saw Lucian carry Este to the car and slowly drive out of the Farwell

    residence before tiptoeing around her room to gather some things. Then, she opened the door and

    crept to Este¡¯s room.

    Lucian had left in such a hurry that he did not even close the door to Este¡¯s room, which only made

    things easier for Aubree.

    Using the glow from her phone screen to see what she was doing, she switched out a few things inside

    Este¡¯s bathroom. After scanning the room carefully and ensuring nothing appeared out of the

    ordinary, she left quietly.

    Back in her room, the thought of the distressed look on Este¡¯s face filled her heart with glee.

    That little brat¡­ Let¡¯s see if she dares to go against me again!

    Meanwhile, Este¡¯s condition did not get any better as they made their way to Roxanne¡¯s house. She

    could not refrain from asionally reaching out to rake her nails wildly over her skin.

    Lucian could see what she was doing through the rearview mirror, and his brows knitted together. While

    they stopped at a traffic light, he took the chance to call Roxanne again.

    Roxanne had already prepared her medical kit and was anxiously waiting for them to arrive.

    When she saw that Lucian was calling her, she answered her phone immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯m on the way to your house, but Essie can¡¯t stand the itchiness and keeps scratching. You should

    chat with her for a little while.¡±

    Lucian was subconsciously thinking of Roxanne as Este¡¯s biological mother. He spoke in a way that

    sounded as though that was the most natural thing for Roxanne to do.

    As for Roxanne, since the matter concerned Este, she did not notice anything odd about his tone and

    agreed without hesitation.

    Over in the rear passenger seat, Este stared at Lucian¡¯s phone as soon as she heard Roxanne¡¯s

    voice. I want to talk to Ms. Jarvis!

    A secondter, Este saw him toss his phone over to her.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    She quickly grabbed it. Then, holding the phone in both hands, she proceeded to voice her grievances

    to Roxanne. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, it¡¯s so itchy! The mosquitoes keep biting me!¡±

    Upon hearing Este¡¯s miserable voice, Roxanne felt a pang shooting through her heart. ¡°Be good and

    don¡¯t scratch, okay? I¡¯ll take a lookter and make you all better.¡±

    Este sadly mumbled a response.

    To distract Este, Roxanne started chatting to her about arts and crafts again.

    It seemed to work as Este¡¯s hands stopped moving after a while.

    Lucian heaved a sigh of relief and began driving even faster.

    Soon, the car slowly pulled up in front of the entrance to Roxanne¡¯s residential area.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Roxanne vaguely heard Lucian¡¯s voice over the phone. Then, the inte in her house started ringing.

    She hung up and went to the inte to open the gates of the residential area for Lucian and Este

    toe in. After that, she opened the mansion door and waited in the yard.

    In the dark of the night, she watched as a car slowly drove toward her and stopped in her yard.

    Lucian alighted from the car. His shirt was only a thin, ashy gray one. He turned to open the rear

    passenger seat door and carried Este out of the car.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± From afar, Este stretched out her hands toward Roxanne while still in her father¡¯s arms,

    wanting Roxanne to carry her.

    Roxanne hurried forward to carry Este. However, Lucian dodged away.

    Roxanne was taken aback. Her thoughts flew to their rather unpleasant conversation earlier that

    evening, and she guessed that he was still annoyed by her rtionship with Jack.

    However, Lucian frowned and simply said, ¡°We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s contagious.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 769

    Chapter 769

    Chapter 769 Still Need To Check Her Over

    When Este heard her father¡¯s remark, her eyes flickered, and she retracted her hands. I¡¯m already

    feeling horrible, so I don¡¯t want Ms. Jarvis to suffer as well.

    Roxanne was inevitably stunned for a few seconds, surprised that Lucian was purely concerned about

    her. Oh God, I misunderstood him¡­

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Pursing her lips, she smiled and looked at Este reassuringly. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come here and let me hug

    you.¡± While saying that, she held her arms out to the little girl to carry her into the house.

    She could tell that Este was scared to death then and yearned for her embrace. s, her

    outstretched arms grasped empty air once more.

    Este wriggled into her father¡¯s embrace, dodging Roxanne¡¯s outstretched arms. She then shook her

    head at thetter. ¡°Daddy will carry me in.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart promptly melted, knowing that Este was afraid she would be infected. In the end,

    she relented and followed them into the living room.

    ¡°ce her in my room,¡± she offered gently upon noticing the man faltering in his tracks.

    Nodding, Lucian headed upstairs directly with Este in his arms and went to Roxanne¡¯s room.

    After stepping foot into the room, however, he hesitated because he wasn¡¯t sure where to ce her.

    If it¡¯s really contagious, Roxanne might be infected if I were to ce Essie onto her bed.

    Entering right after him, Roxanne perceived his worry. She snagged arge nket from the side and

    spread it over the bed before motioning for him to ce Este down.

    Only then did Lucian step forward and ce Este onto the bed.

    Subsequently, Roxanne stepped forward and carefully removed the nket wrapped around Este.

    The lighting outside was rather dim earlier. That aside, Este was wrapped up like a burrito, so she

    merely knew that the girl had red spots all over her body. She had no idea of the specific situation.

    Este docilely allowed her to do as she pleased.

    When Roxanne had removed the nket, a glimmer of shock flittered across her eyes at the red spots

    nketing Este¡¯s body.

    Although she had expected her condition to be exceedingly severe long before Lucian arrived, she

    never imagined it would be that bad.

    It¡¯s fortunate that he timely stopped Essie from simply scratching her body. Otherwise, her condition

    would be even more severe.

    ¡°So? Is it serious?¡± Lucian asked with a frown, restraining Este¡¯s wrists in order to prevent her from

    moving around.

    At his question, Roxanne turned and cast him a look. The expression on her face was somewhat

    solemn. ¡°I still need to check her over.¡±

    She could roughly tell the cause of Este¡¯s symptoms, but she still needed to take her pulse to be

    sure.

    As soon as Lucian glimpsed her outstretched hand, the crease of his brows deepened. Ultimately, he

    admitted, ¡°Essie¡¯s condition is contagious.¡±

    During the drive over, his arm had also started itching. As time passed, the feeling soon grew

    increasingly intense. On top of that, the affected area was seemingly expanding as well.

    He hadn¡¯t had the time to check himself over yet, but he was inwardly certain that he had already been

    infected by Este.

    To avoid having her me herself, he had been holding himself back and saying nothing. Nor did he

    exhibit any irregrity.

    Nheless, he still stopped Roxanne timely when she wanted to touch Este.

    Unexpectedly, contact between them both still ended up unavoidable.

    Hearing that, both Roxanne and Este were startled.

    Snapping back to her senses, Roxanne instinctively swept her gaze over the man¡¯s exposed skin, only

    to be greeted by the sight of a few inconspicuous red spots looming at his cor.

    The back of his neck, where Este touched earlier, had also turned into an expanse of red spots.

    Whoa! I wonder how he managed to endure it that he didn¡¯t give anything away all this while.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 770

    Chapter 770

    Chapter 770 I Will Not Be Infected

    At the sight of Lucian¡¯s condition, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help frowning. Conversely, Este merely heard

    that her condition was contagious but didn¡¯t see the red spots on Lucian¡¯s body. She shrunk to the side

    pitifully, refusing to allow the two adults to touch her further.

    Gathering her wits about her, Roxanne dipped her eyes. When she saw Este curled up in a ball, her

    heart clenched painfully. ¡°Come over here, Essie. Let me have a look at you.¡±

    Este shook her head, replying timidly, ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll infect you, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Her words had Roxanne¡¯s eyes stinging. Smiling, she coaxed, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid. I¡¯ve treated patients with

    simr conditions in the past and have suffered from this condition previously. Therefore, I won¡¯t be

    infected anymore.¡±

    Even Lucian was momentarily stupefied to hear that, mistakenly assuming that she was speaking the

    truth.

    Este scrutinized Roxanne suspiciously for a long time. Only when she had ascertained that thetter

    didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and she was indeed feeling so awful that she couldn¡¯t put up with it any longer

    did she slowly inch over to Roxanne and stretch her hand out.

    Roxanne stroked her head tofort her before reaching out and taking her wrist to diagnose her

    condition.

    At the side, Lucian stared at the woman in front of him with a dark look in his eyes.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Her expression when she spoke earlier had me duped as well. But on second thought, she hadn¡¯t even

    checked Essie over. So, how could she have known whether her condition was contagious? Thus, her

    words earlier were only meant to console Essie.

    By the time realization dawned upon him, Roxanne had already started taking Este¡¯s pulse. There

    was no point in him saying anything then. A strange feeling welled within him.

    She has no idea of her rtionship with Essie, yet she¡¯s willing to take such a colossal risk to diagnose

    and treat her¡­

    For a moment, he even regretted bringing Este over.

    I should¡¯ve brought Essie to the hospital. At the very least, I could have prevented Roxanne from being

    infected.

    While Roxanne was checking Este over, Archie and Benny trotted in curiously.

    Earlier, they vaguely heard some noise outside, so they got up to have a look. To their sheer surprise,

    they spotted Lucian¡¯s car in the courtyard.

    They initially thought that he came alone, so they wanted toe over and sneak a look to ascertain

    whether the two adults were having a row again.

    Unexpectedly, no sooner had they reached Roxanne¡¯s bedroom door than they caught sight of Este

    sitting on Roxanne¡¯s bed pitifully with red spots dotting her exposed wrist and neck. She appeared as

    though she was gravely ill.

    Seeing that, they both wore worried expressions on their faces. They hastily sprinted over to the bed to

    have a look at Este.

    In the room, both adults were preupied with their respective thoughts. Este, on the other hand,

    was itching badly. No one noticed Archie and Benny¡¯s approach.

    Lucian was the first to notice them.

    When he saw them dashing in without warning, his brows abruptly knitted together, and he warned in a

    deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯te in.¡±

    Regretfully, it was already toote. Archie and Benny gingerly touched Este¡¯s neck with worry written

    all over their faces. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Essie, Mommy?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Roxanne heard their voices that she jolted back to reality and shifted her gaze away from

    Este¡¯s wrist.

    The instant sheid eyes on their outstretched hands, her pupils constricted.

    Withdrawing their hands, Archie and Benny looked at each other in bemusement.

    ¡°How itchy!¡± Benny lowered his head and nced at his wrist, only to see red spots simr to the ones

    on Este¡¯s neck dotting his wrist.

    Next Chapter Coming Soon...

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 771

    Chapter 771

    Chapter 771 I Am Sorry

    Shortly after, Archie¡¯s arm also started itching. Archie and Benny gazed at Roxanne nkly, not

    understanding what had happened to them.

    A glint of self-recrimination shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes when she saw that they had both gotten

    infected.

    If only I had closed the door earlier, I would¡¯ve noticed their entry in time and stopped them from

    approaching. Then, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten infected¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s so itchy, Mommy.¡± With a frown marring his countenance, Benny stretched out his hand to scratch

    the itch.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it!¡± Roxanne hastily ordered.

    As her words rang out, Lucian stepped forward and grabbed Archie and Benny¡¯s hands to prevent

    them from simply scratching their itches.

    Just now, he didn¡¯t dare touch them out of consideration that he was already infected. That was why he

    didn¡¯t physically stop them.

    Since they had also been infected then, that was no longer a worry.

    Meanwhile, Este already had that experience. While refraining from scratching her body, she pinned

    her eyes on Archie and Benny as she apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This is all on me¡­¡±

    When Archie and Benny heard that, they endured the itch assailing them andforted her instead.

    ¡°We asked for it. It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    After saying that, it urred to them that Este had suffered such torment for an indeterminably long

    time. Gritting their teeth, they turned solemn and said to Lucian, ¡°Let go of us, Mr. Farwell. We won¡¯t

    scratch anywhere!¡±

    Since Essie can endure it, we can naturally do the same! We need to be good role models for her!

    Lucian eyed them both skeptically. Only when he was sure he couldn¡¯t detect any signs of lying did he

    slowly loosen his hold on them.

    Sure enough, Archie and Benny didn¡¯t touch the red spots on their bodies throughout it all.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este muttered with much difficulty out of the blue.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart lurched. She dropped her hand from Este¡¯s wrist and touched the girl¡¯s face instead.

    When they came over earlier, the red spots hadn¡¯t yet spread to her face.

    Right then, however, her entire face was stained red.

    With a single touch, Roxanne discovered that Este was already running a slight fever. At once, her

    heart sank.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucian inquired with a frown, his expression likewise darkening a shade.

    Shaking her head, Roxanne merely murmured, ¡°I¡¯m stepping out to make a call.¡±

    After saying that, she instructed the three children, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a while. Don¡¯t touch the red spots

    on your bodies.¡±

    In response, the children nodded obediently.

    Having obtained their agreement, Roxanne pivoted and left the room.

    His brows scrunching together, Lucian touched Este¡¯s forehead. Upon detecting that she was

    running a fever, he initially wanted to step out after Roxanne to ask about her condition. But it was clear

    that someone needed to keep the childrenpany, so he could only give that n up.

    At the door, Roxanne rolled up her sleeves and took a gander at her arm. Unsurprisingly, red spots had

    also manifested on her arm.

    Since they were adults, their resistance was stronger than children. For that reason, Archie and Benny

    developed a reaction as soon as they touched Este, while she and Lucian were infected slowly.

    If her diagnosis was correct, Este¡¯s symptoms obviously indicated an allergy due to bacterial

    infection.

    As time dragged on, the symptoms would only worsen.

    She and Lucian would still be fine, but the three children would inevitably have to suffer quite a bit.

    Worse still, Este had already developed subsequent symptoms.

    At the thought of the children inside, Roxanne didn¡¯t dare dy things anymore. She whipped out her

    phone and called Colby right away.

    She initially thought that she would have to wait for a while before he answered, as it waste at night.

    Unexpectedly, the person on the other end picked up the call mere seconds after it was connected.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 772

    Chapter 772

    Chapter 772 We Will Take Good Care Of Essie

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    Colby had just fallen asleep when he was jolted awake by Roxanne¡¯s call. When he glimpsed the caller

    ID, he immediately answered the call.

    Hearing his voice, Roxanne furtively breathed a sigh of relief. She hadn¡¯t the time to exchange

    pleasantries with him, so she cut to the chase. ¡°If it isn¡¯t too much trouble, can you make a trip to the

    research institute right now?¡±

    At that, Colby sat up from the bed. ¡°Is there anything important?¡±

    While saying that, he had already started changing without waiting for her reply.

    He knew that there must be something crucial that she was calling at that hour, but he wanted to know

    the specifics.

    Roxanne nced at the three children in the room, her voice grave. ¡°I have kids here who developed

    an allergic reaction due to bacterial infection. The spray we formted back then might be effective,

    but I¡¯m really needed here. As such, I can only seek your help.¡±

    Having said that, she added, ¡°Forget it if it¡¯s too much trouble. I can also make a trip over myself.¡±

    By then, Colby had already gone downstairs after snagging a coat and draping it over himself. ¡°I¡¯ve

    already left home and will be arriving soon.¡±

    Roxanne thanked him gratefully, saying, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry for troubling you at this hour.¡±

    At her words, Colby merely chuckled nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. The children¡¯s healthes first. I

    remember that the symptoms of such an allergy can get exceedingly serious. Take care of them first. I¡¯ll

    rush over as soon as possible.¡±

    Roxanne murmured an acknowledgment and thanked him again before hanging up the phone.

    By the time she returned to the room, Este¡¯s face had already flushed bright red. The red spots on

    Archie and Benny¡¯s bodies had also spread to their necks.

    It was the first time they had such a severe illness. Although they were already sufficiently strong, they

    were still inexorably afraid.

    Utter distress inundated Roxanne at the expressions on their faces. But still, she gritted her teeth and

    soothed them. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s just a bit of an allergy. I¡¯ve already asked someone to send the

    medication over. Just put up with it for a while longer.¡±

    Unwilling to cause her concern, the children nodded meekly.

    Turning her back to them, Roxanne sighed soundlessly.

    While Colby had promised that he would rush over as soon as possible, she couldn¡¯t help feeling

    anxious. Thus, she went downstairs to wait.

    At the sight of her retreating back, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened. He shifted his eyes to the three children on

    the bed.

    Discerning his intention, Archie and Benny instantly patted themselves on the chest and vowed, ¡°We¡¯ll

    take good care of Essie!¡±

    Following that, Lucian bobbed his head at them and left the room as well.

    When he arrived downstairs, he bumped into Roxanne, who was about to head upstairs with a pot of

    hot water in hand.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian took the pot from her. ¡°What illness is this exactly?¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t bother to stand on ceremony with him. She whirled around and took a few brand-new

    towels from the bathroom before following behind him. ¡°It¡¯s an allergy due to bacterial infection. Adults

    can still endure it, but kids¡¯ resistance is low. As time drags on, there¡¯ll be a series ofplications,

    such as high fever,ryngeal edema, and the like. In serious cases, there¡¯s even a possibility of

    asphyxia.¡±

    At her words, Lucian¡¯s heart promptly sank to rock bottom.

    Essie is already running a high fever now. It¡¯d be bad if things were to drag on.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already asked someone to help get the medication. Right now, I¡¯m going to use hot towels on

    them to alleviate the itching first.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart was simrly heavy.

    Earlier, she initially nned to go downstairs to wait for Colby. But when she arrived downstairs, that

    idea urred to her.

    Lucian didn¡¯t know much about pathology, so he could only do as she said.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 773

    Chapter 773

    Chapter 773 What Is Their Rtionship

    An hourter, Roxanne¡¯s phone rang. Colby had arrived. Roxanne went downstairs to open the door for

    him.

    Meanwhile, Lucian and the children heard the male voice on the other end of the phone. Without

    waiting for the man to speak, the children took the initiative to urge him to follow Roxanne downstairs

    for a look.

    Seeing that they were even more anxious than him, Lucian inclined his head a fraction and went

    downstairs with huge strides. ¡°Thank you.¡± Roxanne stood in the courtyard as she took the sprays from

    Colby.

    Since the condition was contagious, she could only try her best to keep a distance from him. However,

    he brought a number of sprays, so she couldn¡¯t quite carry them all. ¡°I¡¯ll carry them in for you,¡± Colby

    suggested at her conflicted expression.

    Without an ounce of hesitation, Roxanne turned him down. ¡°As you know, this kind of bacteria is highly

    contagious. I already feel horribly bad for troubling you to make this tripte at night. You¡¯d best not go

    into the house, for I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯d get infected as well.¡±

    As a fellow doctor, Colby also yed a part in formting the spray. Naturally, he knew full well the

    contagiousness of such a bacteria.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t insist after she had said as much.

    Just when he was racking his brain for a way to help her carry the sprays in, a figure suddenly walked

    out of the mansion door.

    He reflexively lifted his eyes and cast his gaze over.

    The instant he recognized the person at the door, a glimmer of surprise flittered across his eyes.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian? Why is he here at this hour?

    While he was still perplexed, Lucian had already walked over to him with mighty strides and regarded

    him expressionlessly. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ Dr. Galloway?¡±

    He had seen Colby once when he went to the research institute to pick Roxanne up previously.

    When it came to the men around Roxanne, he had a deep impression of them, even if he had only

    seen them once.

    Snapping back to his senses, Colby courteously extended his hand and greeted, ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    His brows furrowing imperceptibly, Lucian didn¡¯t extend his hand. Instead, he merely exined, ¡°Sorry,

    but I¡¯m infected, so I¡¯d better not shake hands with you for your sake, Dr. Galloway.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Colby was again stupefied.

    When Roxanne asked me to go over to the research institute to get the medication, she said there

    were kids who were sick, so I instinctively presumed that it was Archie and Benny. But if it were them,

    why would he be here? To top it off, he¡¯s even infected? What¡¯s their rtionship exactly?

    Likewise, the look in Lucian¡¯s eyes was pitch dark.

    I remember that Roxanne exited the research institute with this man when we met thest time. And in

    such an urgent situation now, she asked him for help. What¡¯s their rtionship exactly?

    For a moment, the atmosphere between them turned a touch tense.

    Worried about Archie and Benny upstairs, Roxanne didn¡¯t notice the strange atmosphere between the

    two men. ¡°It¡¯ste now, and considering the situation today, I won¡¯t be inviting you in.¡±

    Gathering his wits about him, Colby nodded in understanding. Before leaving, he didn¡¯t forget to remind

    her gently, ¡°Take care of yourself. Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±

    Roxanne merely pursed her lips and shed him a smile.

    A whileter, Colby got into his car and left.

    Roxanne and Lucian remained in the courtyard, watching until his car had disappeared from their lines

    of sight before they spun around and went back into the mansion.

    They held tworge bottles of spray in each hand respectively.

    By the time they returned to the bedroom, they were greeted by the sight of the three children lying on

    the bed sickly. Este had already plunged into semi-consciousness from her high fever.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Archie and Benny mumbled indistinctly when they saw them entering the room, still

    somewhat conscious.

    Roxanne hastened forward and touched their foreheads, only to sense searing heat.

    At that, she quickly took the sprays over and sprayed the children all over.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 774

    Chapter 774

    Chapter 774 Perceived The Identities Of Archie And Benny

    Fortunately, the spray they formted worked in no time. Mere seconds after Roxanne sprayed the

    children all over, they stopped itching, simply in a daze from the high fever.

    After spraying them all over, she turned and looked at the man behind her. She handed the spray in her

    hand to him. ¡°Go and deal with it in the bathroom, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Dipping his head slightly, Lucian took the spray and went into the bathroom.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, opened another bottle of spray and sprayed herself in the bedroom.

    Having done that, she sprayed the room. Then, she took some disinfectant upstairs and sanitized the

    room.

    When she had finished sanitizing the ce, Lucian so happened to step out of the bathroom.

    At the sight of her bustling around in the bedroom, he strode forward with a frown, nning to help.

    ¡°Carry the kids out. This room has to be left unupied for two days,¡± Roxanne instructed, noticing his

    intention.

    Upon hearing that, Lucian swiftly changed directions. He carried the children downstairs one by one

    and ced them on the couch for the time being. Subsequently, he headed back to Roxanne¡¯s

    bedroom.

    It was the middle of the night, so Roxanne was a tad drowsy after she had finished doing everything.

    She was nning to go downstairs to check on the children when she collided with a solid chest the

    moment she turned around.

    Before she realized what had happened, Lucian had already reached out and supported her by the

    waist.

    Roxanne was stumped for several seconds before she abruptly jolted back to reality. At once, she

    backed away. ¡°Why are you back?¡±

    ¡°The kids are all asleep, so I came upstairs to see whether you needed my help,¡± Lucian replied in a

    deep voice.

    Tilting her head a fraction in acknowledgment of his reply, Roxanne lifted the spray in her hand. ¡°I¡¯ve

    already dealt with things here. Next, you need to sanitize your car thoroughly.¡±

    Lucian grunted in acquiescence.

    The two of them went downstairs, one after another, to sanitize his car.

    ¡°Are there any valuable things in the car?¡± Roxanne asked, ncing over her shoulder at Lucian after

    having sanitized the car. She then borated, ¡°The windows have to be opened tonight for the air to

    circte overnight. Then, the car can be used tomorrow.¡±

    In response, Lucian shook his head.

    Thus, Roxanne rolled down all four windows fully. Having done that, she reminded him, ¡°Remember to

    also sanitize your house tomorrow. This bacteria is highly contagious.¡±

    Lucian murmured in affirmation before following her back into the mansion unhurriedly.

    The children¡¯s symptoms had been alleviated by far after they had used the spray. Hence, they would

    be fine once their fever abated.

    However, it was evidently ufortable for them to sleep on the couch, for all three of them were

    sleeping rather fitfully.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy¡­¡± Benny muttered as he opened his eyes dazedly and saw the two adults entering

    the house.

    Hearing that, Roxanne merely assumed that he was talking in his sleep. But still, her heart inexorably

    lurched, and she stole a peek at the man beside her on reflex.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Lucian frowned, for he thought Benny was dreaming about the man who abandoned him

    and his mother.

    At that possibility, he swung his gaze at the woman beside him with a dark look in his eyes.

    On the contrary, Roxanne had no idea of his thoughts. When she locked gazes with him, she merely

    felt guilty, fearful he had perceived Archie and Benny¡¯s identities.

    As Lucian glimpsed her expression, his gaze darkened further.

    The two of them stared at each other for a long time, different thoughts running through their minds.

    Roxanne was the first to avert her gaze. She suggested airily, ¡°Let¡¯s carry them to the guest room on

    the first floor. That room can still be upied.¡±

    Languidly retracting his gaze, Lucian leaned down and scooped Archie and Benny up. He then whirled

    around and headed toward the guest room.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, carefully scooped Este up and entered the room behind him.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 775

    Chapter 775

    Chapter 775 In His Arms

    After having settled the three children, Lucian and Roxanne looked at each other. The second floor had

    to be left unupied, and there was only one guest room on the first floor. The only remaining room

    was Lysa¡¯s room.

    While Roxanne was wondering where she should house Lucian, the man offered, ¡°I¡¯ll make do on the

    couch.¡± Having said that, he went over to the spot in question.

    Roxanne¡¯s brows creased slightly. But on second thought, there are only a few hours until dawn, and

    he might not necessarily be able to sleep well even if he manages to fall asleep. Besides, I really have

    no ce for him to sleep.

    At that thought, she didn¡¯t say anything further. She merely took a nket from the guest room and

    handed it to the man. Reaching out, Lucian took it from her and urged lowly, ¡°It¡¯ste, so you should

    rest as well.¡±

    Roxanne inclined her head imperceptibly. When she recalled Benny¡¯s mumbles in his dream earlier, a

    peculiar feeling surged within her, and she couldn¡¯t help exining, ¡°Just now¡­ Benny must have been

    having some bizarre dream. Please don¡¯t take it to heart, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Her words had Lucian frowning slightly. In consideration that she had worked hard that night, he initially

    nned to ignore Benny¡¯s remark earlier. Yet, she just had to bring it up again.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    ¡°Archie and Benny never had a father since young, so¡ª¡± Roxanne added guiltily, feeling ill at ease

    when he said nothing even after some time had passed.

    Before she had finished speaking, Lucian cut her off coldly, ¡°I know he was merely talking in his dream.

    I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne was inevitably stunned for a few seconds. Subsequently, she furtively

    breathed a sigh of relief.

    Although his tone isn¡¯t all that amicable, at the very least, he has made his stance clear. Moreover, from

    the look of things, it doesn¡¯t seem as though he has perceived Archie and Benny¡¯s identities.

    Not daring to say anything further, she briefly bid him good night and went into Lysa¡¯s room.

    Her emotions were a jumbled mess as shey on the bed. She couldn¡¯t sleep even after a long time

    had passed.

    In the living room, Lucian was all conflicted. Hey on the couch with his eyes closed and brows

    creased deeply.

    An indeterminate time passed, but sleep didn¡¯te.

    The urge to simply get up and settle work matters gripped him.

    No sooner had he moved an inch than he heard the soft click of a door opening. On the heels of that, a

    series of cautious footsteps drifted into his ears.

    They sounded as though they originated in the direction of Roxanne¡¯s room.

    Lucian frowned, but ultimately, he remained lying on the couch and feigned sleep.

    I¡¯m pretty sure she doesn¡¯t want to face me right now.

    In truth, Roxanne indeed couldn¡¯t sleep and wanted toe out to get a ss of water.

    The instant she stepped out of her room, her first reaction was to cast her gaze in the direction of the

    couch. Seeing that Lucian was seemingly sound asleep, she tiptoed out of the room.

    After she had taken a drink, she happened to walk past the couch on her way back to her room. She

    instinctively looked down at the man sleeping soundly on the couch.

    With the light from her room, she could see that half the nket on him was already out of ce. That

    aside, his brows were knitted together deeply, seemingly indicating a fitful sleep.

    She didn¡¯t think much about it, merely presuming that he identally flung the nket off in his sleep.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she circled the couch and carefully grasped a corner of the nket to tuck

    it around him.

    Unexpectedly, before she could do anything, Lucian suddenly awakened from his sleep and cut his

    gaze over with a frown.

    In the darkness, Roxanne sensed a pair of eyes fixated on her.

    She lifted her eyes reflexively, only to meet the man¡¯s dark gaze.

    ¡°I¡­¡± She subconsciously wanted to exin herself, but a gigantic hand seized her wrist as soon as she

    did so.

    In the next heartbeat, she ended up in the man¡¯s arms.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 776

    Chapter 776

    Chapter 776 Never Allow Her Close To Another Man

    ¡°What exactly are your thoughts about me?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice was a touch hoarse.

    He started feigning sleep right when he heard Roxanneing out of her room. In his hurry, he forgot

    all about the nket he had flipped open halfway. Never had he expected her to actuallye over

    and attempt to tuck the nket around him.

    Just a while ago, he was feeling irritable thanks to her rtionship with another man, but earlier, his

    heart melted because of the hint of tenderness she showed him.

    Roxanne was stunned for several seconds. Promptly snapping back to her senses, she automatically

    lifted her hands to shove at him. To her surprise, the man¡¯s grip on her tightened, making it so that she

    couldn¡¯t struggle at all.

    Lucian¡¯s voice continued echoing beside her ear. ¡°When are you nning to ept me?¡±

    At his question, Roxanne¡¯s eyes constricted imperceptibly. Snapping her head to the side, she gaped at

    the man who was an inch away from her. Her brows furrowed slightly, and her voice turned remarkably

    steely. ¡°You¡¯re all befuddled from sleep, Lucian! Hurry up and let go of me!¡±

    Contrarily, Lucian snickered cryptically. ¡°You were the one who provoked me first.¡±

    His statement had bewilderment swamping Roxanne. She only realized what he meant when the

    events earlier shed across her mind. ¡°You weren¡¯t asleep?¡±

    Arching a brow, Lucian chuckled nomittally. ¡°I pondered over Benny¡¯s mumbles earlier, and I think

    we can make it a reality.¡±

    At the thought of Benny¡¯s groggy address of the man and hisment then, Roxanne¡¯s heart abruptly

    jolted. Her struggles grew increasingly forceful. ¡°He was merely mumbling in his sleep, so you don¡¯t

    need to take it to heart, Mr. Farwell¡­¡±

    ¡°As you said, the two boys had no father the moment they were born. Likewise, Essie had no mother

    the moment she was born.¡±

    At the mention of Este, Lucian eyed the woman in his arms meaningfully before he continued, ¡°It so

    happens that the boys aren¡¯t averse to me. Even if it¡¯s for their sake, you should consider me, Ms.

    Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne started wavering. The scales deep within her gradually tilted toward him.

    Indeed, all three kidsck aplete family. If I were to really get together with him, at the very least, I

    could make things up to Archie and Benny, enabling them to be with their father.

    But at the thought of Este, a knot of uneasiness lodged within her. ¡°If possible, kids will want to be

    with their biological parents.¡±

    Until now, I¡¯ve got no idea who Essie¡¯s biological mother is nor the despicable means she utilized to

    climb into his bed back then. On top of it all, I can¡¯t fathom how she could leave blithely after giving

    birth to Essie for him. Furthermore, his love for Essie leaves me no doubt about his feelings toward her

    biological mother.

    Knowing nothing of her thoughts, Lucian presumed she was still pining after Archie and Benny¡¯s

    biological father. His voice became somewhat chilly. ¡°You¡¯re still pining after that man?¡±

    Jolted out of her musings, Roxanne frowned in puzzlement.

    ¡°You¡¯re still waiting for him though he abandoned you and your sons?¡± Lucian was both anguished and

    vexed. The look in his eyes was dark and gloomy.

    At that, Roxanne froze for a few seconds before a wry smile tugged at her lips.

    Well, he doesn¡¯t yet know the scumbag he¡¯s speaking of is himself.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    When Lucian received no response from her, the temperature around him dropped several degrees.

    Making no secret of his possessiveness, he dered, ¡°If he dares seek you guys out again, I¡¯ll never let

    him off the hook!¡±

    No matter her thoughts on this, as long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll never allow her to draw close to another man,

    let alone one who once hurt her!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 777

    Chapter 777

    Chapter 777 Just Hug You For A While

    Following Lucian¡¯s remark, a wealth of irony suffused Roxanne. She lifted a hand and pressed it

    against his chest. ¡°Thank you for the kind gesture, Mr. Farwell. But I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll never have that

    chance.¡±

    After saying that, she exerted force, hoping to break free from his embrace and get to her feet. To her

    surprise, Lucian actually dropped his arm around her.

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief. Just when she was about to stand up, a hand suddenly grabbed her

    wrist and yanked her toward the couch hard.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± she instinctively eximed at Lucian¡¯s unexpected action. In the next second, she fell right onto

    hisp. Lucian supported her waist firmly with a hand, helping to steady her.

    Roxanne gaped at the man beside her in astonishment. Despite feeling a tad irate, she stated in

    feigned calmness, ¡°Thank you for steadying me, Mr. Farwell. You may now let go of me.¡±

    Having said that, she reached out to find a fulcrum to regain her feet.

    Unexpectedly, Lucian hugged her even tighter. All she could reach were his thighs and abs.

    She groped around before she finally found the fulcrum. Just as she was going to stand up, a sensual

    moan sounded beside her ear.

    ¡°Stay still.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice was tinged with a trace of hoarseness.

    Hearing that, Roxanne clenched her fingers on reflex. Consequently, the hand around her waist

    tightened as well.

    As she btedly realized where she had ced her hand and cast her mind back to the man¡¯s reaction

    earlier, her face instantly flushed bright red. She panickily retracted her hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that!¡±

    In response, Lucian gave a bark of lowughter. ¡°I wish you meant to do that.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    At that remark, the blush on Roxanne¡¯s face gradually spread.

    If the lights were turned on, one would be able to see a faint splotch of pink staining even her chest.

    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Roxanne started struggling furiously after stilling for a few seconds.

    s, the man¡¯s grip on her was truly too tight. Furthermore, the children¡¯s room was just at the side, so

    they would inevitably wake the children up if they made too much noise.

    Since she was bogged down with too many concerns, her struggles were pitifully weak.

    In fact, she grew all the closer to the man the more she struggled.

    Lucian didn¡¯t do anything, merely watching enigmatically as she gradually drew close to him.

    That aside, mirth bubbled within him at the sight of her erratic struggles.

    ¡°Have you had enough? The kids are still sleeping in the room! What if they were to witness this

    scene?¡± Roxanne was both anxious and irritated when she failed to break free even after struggling for

    an eternity.

    Upon hearing that, Lucian followed her gaze and took a gander at the children¡¯s room.

    To this very moment, she¡¯s still foolishly concerned about their opinion. Little does she know that the

    trio has long since betrayed her. If they were to witness this scene, they¡¯d probably be even happier

    than me!

    Roxanne was racking her brain for a way to get out of the situation when she abruptly sensed the man

    burying his head in the crook of her neck before chortling softly.

    As his warm breath brushed her neck, it triggered an itchy sensation. She shuddered sensitively.

    Before she could figure out the reason for hisughter, the hard object beneath her snagged her

    attention.

    She promptly stiffened. ¡°Let go of me, Lucian¡­¡±

    Tightening his arms around her, Lucian urged in a hoarse voice, ¡°Stay still. I¡¯ll just hug you for a while.¡±

    I¡¯ve waited for her for six whole years. And now, I¡¯ve finally got her in my arms. Although I¡¯ve done my

    best to restrain myself, my body still inexorably reacted to the stimuli. Besides, I don¡¯t want to keep her

    in the dark about my desire for her.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 778

    Chapter 778

    Chapter 778 So Cruel To Abandon An Adorable Daughter

    Frightened, Roxanne truly did as he said and remained still for a long while. Aftering back to her

    senses, she began struggling again. In the next second, Lucian pinned her beneath him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already warned you, but still, you couldn¡¯t stay still. If you were to wriggle around again this time, I

    wouldn¡¯t be able to make any promises about what would happen.¡± He leaned close to her, his eyes

    narrowing dangerously.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart tightened as she stared at the man¡¯s countenance that was mere inches away from

    her. She wanted to struggle, but she was worried about his words earlier.

    Just as she was at a loss, sudden movement sounded from the children¡¯s room out of the blue. Both

    their breaths caught.

    As the sounds of the footsteps drew increasingly nearer to the door, Lucian¡¯s brows scrunched

    together. Dropping his hold on the woman in his arms, he resumed a proper sitting position

    expressionlessly.

    Finally, Roxanne was free of the man¡¯s restraint. Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, she heard

    the click of the children¡¯s room door opening.

    When the thought of the distance between her and Lucian then urred to her, her heart jolted once

    more. She hastily sprang up from the couch and stood at the side.

    In the next heartbeat, the children¡¯s room door slowly opened. Benny plodded out of the room groggily

    while muttering, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    He was sick in the first ce and wasn¡¯t feeling well, so even his sleep wasn¡¯t that peaceful. He

    automatically woke up after sleeping for a while and subconsciously wanted to seek his mother out.

    At his juvenile voice, Roxanne swept a gaze over Lucian on the couch before she hastened over to

    him. ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Benny burrowed into her embrace. As he sensed the warmth of her hug, drowsiness assailed him

    again.

    ¡°Why are you here, Mommy?¡± Vaguely making out Lucian¡¯s back on the couch, he sensed something

    amiss. But he could only mumble that question since he was so sleepy that he couldn¡¯t keep his eyes

    open anymore.

    Hearing his question, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help recalling her experience a moment ago. She stiffened

    slightly. ¡°I came out to get some water.¡±

    Benny frowned suspiciously, still finding something off about it all. Nheless, he couldn¡¯t be

    bothered to dwell upon it as drowsiness flooded him. His head tipped to the side, and he fell asleep in

    her arms.

    Sensing a heaviness on her shoulder, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief. She lifted her hand and

    stroked his head. Carrying him in her arms, she went into the room.

    Both Archie and Este were sleeping soundly, their sleep undisrupted by Benny.

    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g

    Roxanne ced Benny back onto the bed before tucking the nkets around the other two children.

    She touched their foreheads, only to discover that their fever had subsided. Relief shed across her

    eyes.

    As she gazed at their sleeping countenances, the pressure brought by Lucian earlier gradually faded.

    Seeing that it was alreadyte, with only an hour left until dawn broke, she decided to stay in their room

    and keep watch over them.

    If I were to return to Lysa¡¯s room, I¡¯d have to go past the living room. In other words, I¡¯d inevitably bump

    into Lucian again. After what happened just now, I really don¡¯t know how to face him anymore.

    Following that line of thought, Roxanne felt a sense of heaviness within her.

    On the bed, Este suddenly turned over.

    The movement snagged her attention, and Roxanne slowly snapped back to her senses, thinking that

    the little girl was about to rouse.

    But in the next second, she heard Este muttering pitifully, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    At her voice, Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched painfully.

    From what Lucian said, she had seemingly neverid eyes on her mother from the moment she was

    born. I wonder what kind of woman it was who could be so cruel to abandon such an adorable

    daughter¡­

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 779

    Chapter 779

    Chapter 779 Breathed A Sigh Of Relief

    In the living room, Lucian likewise stayed up the entire night. Early the next morning, the children saw

    Roxanne in the room as soon as they woke up.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Benny cried out in a juvenile voice. Then, he added happily, ¡°I dreamed about youst

    night!¡± When Roxanne heard that, her expression stiffened for a moment.

    If I¡¯m not wrong, the so-called dream he had of me refers to when he came out of the roomst night. If

    he were to learn that it wasn¡¯t a dream, I wonder what he would think¡­

    While she was fretting about that, Benny¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°Hmm, it doesn¡¯t seem like a

    dream.¡±

    After saying that, he lifted his head and stared at her with curiosity etched across his features. ¡°Did I go

    out of the roomst night, Mommy?¡±

    As he spoke, a mixture of emotions brewed within Roxanne. Upon hearing that question, she

    instinctively wanted to deny it. But on second thought, it urred to her that she couldn¡¯t possibly fool

    Archie and Benny. Therefore, she could only nod helplessly.

    ¡°I saw you and Mr. Farwell in the living room. What were you two talking about, Mommy?¡± Benny wore

    an innocent expression on his face.

    Words eluded Roxanne.

    I just knew that he would ask that, but I never expected him to be so straightforward.

    As the events ofst night reyed in her mind, Roxanne¡¯s face gradually flushed bright red.

    Archie and Este were entirely ignorant of whatever happenedst night. The instant they heard

    Benny speaking of it, curiosity showed on their faces.

    Upon noticing the blush staining her face right then, they were all the more eager to hear her answer.

    We¡¯ve already tried our utmost best, but their rtionship remained stagnant. We initially thought they

    would persist in a stalemate for a long time, but from what Benny said, they were alonest night. In

    addition, one of them even blushed at the mention of the events that transpired yesterday night!

    No matter how na?ve they were, they could still surmise that something must have happenedst night.

    Sensing their enthusiastic gazes, Roxanne felt all the more conflicted.

    Just as she was wondering how she should exin things to them, someone pushed open the door

    from outside. Subsequently, Lucian walked in with a frown.

    At the sight of him, the children grew significantly sedate. Conversely, Roxanne had mixed feelings

    about it.

    His sudden appearance meant that she no longer had to face the trio¡¯s interrogation alone.

    But at the same time, she couldn¡¯t help recalling the events that transpiredst night when sheid

    eyes on him. Tensing all over, she reflexively avoided Lucian¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Farwell,¡± Archie and Benny greeted Lucian politely.

    Lucian inclined his head a fraction. His gaze then swept over Roxanne before stilling on the children.

    ¡°How do you all feel? Is there still any difort?¡±

    In response, the children shook their heads obediently. ¡°Nope!¡±

    Only then did Roxanne btedly jolt back to her senses.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    As soon as they woke up, they started interrogating me relentlessly to the point that I forgot all about

    checking them over. I only remember now after listening to their conversation with Lucian.

    In light of her concern for the children¡¯s condition, she suppressed the strange feeling within her. Under

    the different looks in the eyes of Lucian and the trio, she walked over to thetter. ¡°Let me check you

    guys over.¡±

    It was clear as day that the children had all recovered fully. Hearing that, they docilely lifted their arms

    and allowed her to check them over. All the while, they stared at her with merriment dancing in their

    eyes.

    Roxanne forced herself to ignore their gazes and checked them over, one after another. Upon seeing

    that the red spots on their bodies had already faded, she breathed a sigh of relief.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 780

    Chapter 780

    Chapter 780 Tag Along

    After the examination, Roxanne stood up and asked Lucian to leave, not giving him any more

    opportunity to speak to the kids.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s already morning, you should hurry up and bring Essie home, Mr. Farwell. You should

    thoroughly sanitize your house and do it as soon as possible.¡±

    There was no room left to object to her suggestion. Lucian raised his brows while wearing an indifferent

    expression. Then, he gazed downward at Este.

    She pouted in reluctance. ¡°You can go back on your own, Daddy.¡± Este was still feeling a little

    insecure after having just recovered from the sudden and severe illnessst night.

    She thought she could spend more time ying with Roxanne, Archie, and Benny that day, but

    unexpectedly, Roxanne appeared anxious to chase her away right after she woke up.

    Lucian and Roxanne frowned at the same time after hearing Este¡¯s words. However, the thoughts

    that shed across their minds were entirely different.

    Beforest night, she would have allowed Este to stay at her ce without hesitation.

    Yet, after her conversation with Lucian the night before, Roxanne had to consider Este¡¯s biological

    mother.

    In her opinion, Este was overly-attached to her because the little girl could acquire motherly affection

    from her. Having said that, Roxanne knew she was not Este¡¯s mother after all. I cannot let Essie

    continue to think of me as her mother because sooner orter, her real mother will return.

    On the other hand, Lucian was displeased because he sensed Roxanne¡¯s hesitation.

    ¡°Essie¡­¡± Roxanne opened her mouth and only managed to call out Este¡¯s name as she did not

    know how to refuse the little girl.

    A hint of mockeryced Lucian¡¯s deep voice as he said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, ording to what you¡¯ve said, my

    house should still be contaminated with bacteria. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be inconvenient for me

    to bring Essie home. Since you¡¯re unavable to look after her, I¡¯ll have no choice but to send her to the

    company.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    He was implying that he would leave Este at the office and return home by himself to handle the

    sanitization of his house.

    Roxanne looked up and nced at him in bewilderment after hearing that. She had the urge to

    question whether he could really bring himself to do that when Este had just recovered from her

    illness.

    However, before she could say anything, Roxanne suddenly realized Lucian¡¯s suggestion was no

    different from what she was doing. If I let Essie stay, he won¡¯t have to leave her alone at the office.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to the office!¡± Este tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s clothes pitifully.

    Roxanne looked down and met with the little girl¡¯srge, watery eyes. In the end, she conceded. ¡°Why

    don¡¯t you stay here and hang out with Archie and Benny, Essie?¡±

    With that, she turned around to gaze at Lucian and said resolutely, ¡°The disinfection process should not

    be dyed any longer. You should hurry up and go back, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    He stared at her for a few moments before nodding in response. Then, he spun on his heels and left

    the kids¡¯ room.

    Roxanne loaded the remaining bottle of sprays in his car and reminded him in detail about the proper

    way to disinfect the house.

    ¡°Feel free to tag along with me if you¡¯re worried, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Lucian teased while arching his eyebrow.

    She fell silent immediately after hearing that and moved to one side. Soon, she watched as his car

    sped away and finally disappeared from her vision.

    Only then did she return to the mansion with a heavy heart.

    Although what Lucian didst night was over the line, Roxanne¡¯s strong sense of responsibility and

    professional ethics as a doctor caused her to feel a little worried still. She was afraid he would contract

    the disease again during the disinfection process.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 781

    Chapter 781

    Chapter 781 What Are You Doing

    Meanwhile, at the Farwell residence, Catalina had not slept for almost the entire night. Last night, ever

    since Lucian brought Este away, Catalina¡¯s body began to feel itchy. However, she did not overthink

    the condition and nned to continue sleeping.

    Unexpectedly, after some time, the itchiness worsened, rendering her unable to fall asleep. She

    endured the difort until the following day. Upon waking up, Catalina noticed her body was covered

    with red spots simr to Este¡¯s.

    A few other housekeepers who were more closely acquainted with Catalina came over and checked on

    her. A short whileter, their bodies started to itch too.

    Catalina swiftly realized the illness was contagious. She immediately instructed everyone not to

    establish physical contact with one another and arranged for those uninfected people to stay in the

    courtyard.

    Only aftering up with a simple n to sort out the predicament at home did she remember to

    contact Lucian to report the circumstances to him.

    Just as she took out her phone, Catalina saw his car driving into the house¡¯spound.

    Everyone stepped backward and watched while Lucian parked and got out of the vehicle.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Este¡¯s disease is contagious. You¡­¡± Catalina moved forward and expressed her

    concern to Lucian while putting up with her body¡¯s difort.

    She had served the Farwell family for many years and was considered one of the few to witness Lucian

    and Este¡¯s growth. She had long since regarded them as her family.

    Seeing how Lucian carried Este in his arms when they left the housest night, Catalina assumed he

    would be infected too. To her surprise, he seemedpletely fine.

    Lucian sized her up while wearing a solemn expression. ¡°How many people have contracted the

    disease?¡±

    She regained her senses and recalled the number of infected personnel before reporting,

    ¡°Approximately four to five people. I¡¯ve asked them to remain inside the house. Those staying in the

    courtyard are the unaffected group.¡±

    Lucian nodded. Then, he returned to his car to retrieve the spray bottles and handed one to Catalina.

    ¡°Use this bottle to spray those who have been infected and the remaining bottles to sanitize the house.¡±

    Catalina bobbed her head in acknowledgment and immediately turned around to delegate the tasks.

    Soon, all the housekeepers began to carry out their duties.

    Lucian walked to the living room and scanned the area. Nevertheless, Aubree was nowhere to be

    seen.

    A rustling sound came from upstairs when the housekeepers were almost done disinfecting the

    residence.

    Aubree felt delighted for sessfully punishing Estest night. As a result, she was able to get a

    good night¡¯s sleep. By the time she woke up, the time was already close to nine o¡¯clock in the morning.

    That little b*tch should suffer from severe symptoms after being infected with the disease, so I reckon

    Lucian won¡¯t be home so soon.

    With that thought in her mind, Aubree ambled down the stairs.

    Upon arriving at the living room, she saw a few housekeepers still engaged in the sanitizing work. She

    asked with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Right after she was done talking, one of the housekeepers sprayed her with a bottle of an unknown

    substance.

    Aubree scrunched up her face in utter displeasure instantaneously. ¡°What are you doing!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell said there is a highly contagious bacteria in the house, so he asked us to sanitize the

    whole ce,¡± the housekeeper replied calmly.

    Aubree¡¯s expression froze after she heard the housekeeper¡¯s exnation. ¡°Are you saying that Lucian

    is back?¡± How is this possible? Frieda told me the bacteria could induce a very potent sensitivity

    reaction, and the condition cannot be easily cured. Logically, that little b*tch should still be sick. Why is

    Lucian back so soon?

    She looked up in perplexity and swept her gaze around the living room.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Aubree¡¯s heart jumped into her throat, and her facial expression stiffened indistinctively when she

    caught sight of Lucian standing in front of the couch. He¡¯s really back. Does that mean that little b*tch

    has recovered?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 782

    Chapter 782

    Chapter 782 Pack Your Things

    Aubree was stunned for a few seconds. Suppressing the panic in her heart, she approached him with

    concern written all over her face and pretended not to know anything about what had happened

    yesterday. ¡°Lucian, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lucian looked at the person in front of him expressionlessly and interrogatively. Things had been

    chaoticst night. He had only heard Roxanne say that Este¡¯s symptoms were due to a bacterial

    allergy.

    As for where the bacterium came from, he hadn¡¯t had the time to think about it until he carefully

    recalled what had happened when he was on the way back.

    Everything had been fine before Aubree arrived at the manor. However, the bacterium had shown up

    the same time as her.

    Lucian couldn¡¯t help but suspect the woman in front of him.

    Aubree¡¯s heart clenched when he nced at her. She pinched her palm to calm herself down, then

    asked innocently, ¡°I heard from the housekeepers that there¡¯s a bacterium in the house. It can¡¯t be true,

    can it? The house is cleaned daily, so where did the bacteriume from?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows. I don¡¯t notice anything odd by observing her face. Then again, I¡¯ve never

    noticed how she has been treating Essie behind my back or even in front of me for six years.

    At that thought, he looked away instead of investigating further. If she¡¯s the one who did it, I¡¯ll find out

    sooner orter.

    ¡°Essie¡¯s allergy was suddenly triggeredst night. I took her for a checkup and was told that she had

    come in contact with an infectious bacterium,¡± Lucian said, then nced at Aubree meaningfully.

    ¡°Looks like you weren¡¯t infected. I suppose I don¡¯t need to bring bad news to Mr. Pearson.¡±

    Aubree was stunned. She wondered if it was a good or bad thing that she wasn¡¯t infected. Steeling

    herself, she changed the topic and asked, ¡°Essie had an allergic reaction? How is she?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Lucian looked at her silently.

    ¡°Why did youe back all by yourself? Is anyone taking care of Essie right now?¡± Aubree stubbornly

    put on an act despite hisck of response.

    However, Lucian continued to remain silent. Unable to go on with her one-woman show, she asked

    sheepishly, ¡°Where is she? I¡¯ll go and visit her.¡±

    Lucian pursed his lips and replied, ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Essie has recovered.¡±

    An imperceptible astonishment shed past Aubree¡¯s eyes. How did she recover so quickly? Frieda

    said that kind of bacterium is very difficult to detect. It¡¯ll take normal doctors days to find the cause and

    even longer than that toe up with a treatment. But he doesn¡¯t seem to be lying. He also doesn¡¯t

    have any reason to lie to me about Essie¡¯s condition.

    Aubree forced herself to calm down, then shed a casual smile at Lucian. ¡°I¡¯m d that Essie¡¯s fine.

    Her body has always been quite weak since she was a child. She must have been terrified this time.¡±

    Lucian ignored her question and scanned the room. Besides the woman in front of me, who else could

    have brought the bacterium here¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s done, Mr. Farwell,¡± Catalina reported after she and the other housekeepers sanitized the entire

    mansion.

    Lucian nodded and ordered, ¡°Investigate who had left the manor for a long time in the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Will do, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Aubree panicked a little when she heard that Lucian nned to investigate the matter thoroughly. Her

    heart clenched again as she pretended to avert her gaze from Lucian calmly.

    ¡°Pack your things. I¡¯ll send you back,¡± Lucian said in a deep voice.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 783

    Chapter 783

    Chapter 783 I Will Decide For You

    Upon hearing that, Aubree pushed her guilt aside and snapped, ¡°What are you saying, Lucian? My dad

    is still angry right now. How can I go back?¡±

    How can I leave so easily when it took me so much effort to move into the manor?

    Unfazed, Lucian looked at her emotionlessly. ¡°Then go to a hotel. The entire manor has only been

    disinfected one time. I don¡¯t know if there are more bacteria hiding around, but what I do know is that if

    I let you stay here despite knowing you might get infected, I wouldn¡¯t know what to tell the elders.¡±

    Although what he said were words of concern, he sounded apathetic. A chill ran down Aubree¡¯s spine.

    She wasn¡¯t stupid, for she knew that it was just an excuse from Lucian to chase her out.

    Sadly, she didn¡¯t have any valid reasons to insist on staying.

    At that realization, she started hating Este for recovering so fast. I should¡¯ve let her suffer more!

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡± Lucian didn¡¯t n to give Aubree a chance to speak. He left the mansion

    right after he finished his sentence.

    Aubree gritted her teeth in anger as she watched him leave. I did all this because I wanted to teach that

    little b*tch a lesson, yet I was hoisted by my own petard and gave Lucian a valid reason to chase me

    away! Looks like I have no other choice but to leave.

    Aubree stood at the same spot for a long while before she went upstairs unwillingly to pack her stuff.

    When she saw Este¡¯s towel that she had swapped backst night, she clenched her jaw and stuffed

    it into her luggage furiously.

    She had nned to get rid of the thing in the morning until Lucian denied her of the chance to do so.

    As such, she could only take the risk and leave the building with the evidence.

    Not wanting to leave, Aubree intentionally packed her things slowly.

    Catalina showed up at the door after some time and asked politely, ¡°Do you need my help, Ms.

    Pearson? Mr. Farwell has been waiting for you downstairs for a long time.¡±

    Lucian didn¡¯t want Aubree to dy her departure any longer, so he had sent Catalina to urge her to

    speed things up.

    Of course, Aubree knew what Catalina¡¯s presence meant. She closed the luggage with a scowl and

    stood up from the ground. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m done packing.¡±

    Then she dragged the luggage downstairs with a long face.

    When she arrived at the door, Lucian didn¡¯t even alight from the car. It was a housekeeper who helped

    her ce her luggage in the vehicle.

    Aubree was infuriated, but she didn¡¯t dare to show it on her face. All she could do was walk to the

    passenger seat in frustration.

    Just as she wanted to pull the door open, she realized it was locked from the inside.

    After pulling the handle twice, she still couldn¡¯t open the door. Dumbstruck, she stared at the man

    inside the car.

    In the past, he wouldn¡¯t have cared about the details and definitely wouldn¡¯t have done something so

    obviously directed at her.

    Did that b*tch Roxanne really change him that much?

    Lucian simply ignored her.

    He locked the door to the passenger seat because he didn¡¯t want to watch her putting on an act in front

    of him anymore.

    The two reached an impasse for a long while. Seeing that the man wasn¡¯t going to change his mind,

    Aubree opened the door to the back seat unwillingly and sat inside.

    Lucian nced at her through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Have you thought about where you want

    to go?¡±

    Aubree bit her lip and replied, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know.¡±

    There was silence in the car.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Instead of waiting for her to say something, Lucian broke the silence. ¡°Then I¡¯ll decide for you.¡±

    He promptly started the engine and drove out of the manor.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 784

    Chapter 784

    Chapter 784 Stay At My ce For Now

    Aubree didn¡¯t know where Lucian was taking her, but she didn¡¯t dare to ask. She was afraid that he

    would send her straight to a hotel if she did.

    As she stared out the window silently, the road became more and more familiar to her. ¡°Where are

    we¡­¡± She spoke hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m sending you to my mom¡¯s ce.¡±

    Sonya had always been biased toward Aubree. If she learned that he had kicked Aubree out of the

    house, she might annoy him with her rhetoric again.

    He would rather send Aubree there directly and then exin the situation to his mother. That way, there

    would be nothing she could say about the matter.

    Aubree¡¯s heart sank when she heard that.

    The only reason she had promised to leave the Farwell residence was that she wanted to visit Sonya at

    ater date. She was hoping to talk to Sonya about the matter during the visit with the intention of

    regaining the chance to return to the Farwell residence.

    If Lucian was going to send her to Sonya¡¯s now, then there was no way she could embellish her story in

    front of Sonya.

    However, it was already toote when she found out where she was heading. All she could do was

    watch him drive into Sonya¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell. Ms. Pearson.¡± The butler quickly and politely weed them.

    Lucian nodded and gestured for the butler to grab Aubree¡¯s luggage.

    The butler understood what he meant and promptly grabbed the luggage before following the two

    visitors into the living room.

    At that moment, Sonya was having lunch. When she saw the visitors, she put her fork down in

    confusion. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is there a suitcase?¡±

    As she spoke, she nced at her son with dissatisfaction. She then approached Aubree, brought her to

    the dining table, and asked the butler to prepare two extra sets of cutleries.

    ¡°Did Lucian make you upset? Why did you suddenly move out?¡± Sonya asked caringly.

    Aubree nced at the person standing at the entrance, then shook her head while shing a forceful

    smile. ¡°No. Lucian was nice to me.¡±

    Sonya was skeptical when she heard that. ¡°Then what¡¯s going on?¡±

    She was aware that Aubree had feelings for her son, so she had thought that the younger woman

    would be happy for being able to stay at the Farwell residence.

    Yet, Aubree had moved out unhappily just two dayster.

    The only possibility Sonya could think of was that her son had given the younger woman a bad time

    again.

    However, that couldn¡¯t be true because Aubree had just praised Lucian.

    Upon seeing Aubree¡¯s considerate demeanor, Sonya shot a reproachful nce at Lucian, who was still

    standing in the living room. ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to take good care of Aubree?¡±

    Lucian nodded indifferently. ¡°I sent her here precisely because of that.¡±

    Sonya furrowed her brows. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Essie got sickst night due to an allergic reaction to an unknown bacterium. The doctor said that the

    bacterium is very infectious. While the house has been disinfected, I can¡¯t say for certain whether the

    bacterium is truly gone. She might get infected if she stayed there, so I sent her here.¡±

    He did not n to let his mother know that Este was at Roxanne¡¯s ce. Otherwise, it would only

    bring unnecessary trouble to Roxanne.

    Sonya¡¯s attention, however, was captured by his first sentence. She asked anxiously, ¡°Essie¡¯s sick?

    How is she doing right now? Why did you only tell me this now?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine already. The doctor I brought her to is very skillful.¡±

    Only then did Sonya let out a sigh of relief. She nodded and said, ¡°All right, Aubree can stay at my

    ce for now.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 785

    Chapter 785

    Chapter 785 Eat With Us

    Aubree scrunched up her eyebrows upon hearing Sonya agree to Lucian¡¯s arrangement. She wanted

    to say something, but the older woman was not looking at her.

    ¡°Sit down and eat with us,¡± Sonya said to Lucian. Aubree¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard that. She

    thought Sonya would use the opportunity to speak good things about her.

    Holding that thought, she looked at Lucian with anticipation. ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for the whole morning,

    Lucian. I bet you¡¯re tired. Come over here and have a little something.¡±

    Lucian looked at the two women expressionlessly and said, ¡°No, thanks. I still need to pick up Essie.

    You two enjoy.¡± Then he turned around with the intention of leaving.

    The moment he did that, Sonya called out to him and stopped him.

    ¡°You should visit Aubree when you have the time and help put in a good word for her in front of Mr.

    Pearson if you can,¡± Sonya said.

    Lucian, with his back facing the women, frowned with annoyance, replied with a deep grunt, and strode

    away.

    In the car, he hesitated for a while before driving to Roxanne¡¯s ce.

    Roxanne was having lunch with the children.

    Because of what Benny had said earlier, the children had been staring at her inquisitively the whole

    morning and would follow her wherever she went.

    Fearing that they would bring up the incidentst night again, Roxanne could only try her best to find

    them something to do.

    She felt mentally and physically exhausted.

    It was the first time she had felt so tired of taking care of the children, thanks to Lucian.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Benny suddenly called her.

    Upon returning to her senses, Roxanne looked at him in confusion.

    ¡°Is Mr. Farwell going to have lunch with us?¡± Anticipation was written all over Benny¡¯s face.

    He recalled that his mother had only asked his father to return to the manor to disinfect the ce. Since

    Essie¡¯s at our ce right now, Daddy will probablye to our ce at noon!

    Roxanne was momentarily speechless. Why does he think Lucian will join us for lunch out of nowhere?

    ¡°He probably¡ª¡± Just as she was going to say it was unlikely he woulde, the doorbell rang.

    Quickly, Benny leaped from his chair and scampered to the door. ¡°It must be Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Roxanne was overwhelmed with mixed emotions when she looked at how excited he was.

    She had thought Benny would be very disappointed if the person at the door weren¡¯t Lucian. However,

    she soon heard the boy¡¯s cheerful voice. ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Taken aback, Roxanne stood up and looked toward the door.

    There, she saw Lucian standing calmly in the same shirt as he had worn that morning. His big hand

    was gently ced on Benny¡¯s head as he looked at her.

    When their eyes met, Roxanne averted her gaze. She recalled what had happenedst night and

    wondered how to face him.

    Lucian¡¯s timing is impable. I can¡¯t just let Essie leave with him in the middle of a meal. But if I share

    a meal with him, the children will undoubtedly notice my odd behavior.

    Just as she was deciding what to do, Benny enthusiastically extended an invitation to Lucian. ¡°Come

    and eat with us, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that.

    Lucian cocked an eyebrow and replied meaningfully, ¡°I would love to, but I think you should still ask

    your Mommy about this.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 786

    Chapter 786

    Chapter 786 He Considered Your Feelings

    Since Benny had asked Lucian to join them, there was no reason for Roxanne to refuse. She forced a

    smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re just in time, Mr. Farwell. Please join us.¡±

    With that, she walked into the kitchen to take another set of cutleries.

    Standing alone in the kitchen, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but be a little distracted.

    Meanwhile, Benny led Lucian to take a seat at the table. However, Roxanne did note out of the

    kitchen for quite some time, leaving Lucian with no cutleries.

    Puzzled, the boys urged, ¡°Mommy?¡±

    The children¡¯s voices immediately pulled Roxanne back to reality. She quicklyposed herself and

    walked out.

    Everyone at the table turned to look at her in unison.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw Roxanne¡¯s expression.

    Roxanne ced the cutleries in front of Lucian before returning to her seat under everyone¡¯s gazes, all

    the while pretending to be calm.

    None of the adults spoke first.

    Even the children were suddenly at a loss for what to say. They could only exchange nces and shift

    their gazes between Roxanne and Lucian, hoping one of them would break the silence.

    Sensing the children¡¯s hopeful gazes, Lucian suppressed his displeasure and said grimly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked

    Aubree to move out.¡±

    Everyone was stunned by his words.

    Roxanne looked up at Lucian in surprise, her hand holding a fork pausing mid-air.

    Lucian did not express his thoughts on the matter during theirst conversation about it. Roxanne had

    thought Aubree would continue living in his house for some time.

    Yet little did she expect Lucian to be so efficient. He had already asked Aubree to move out when he

    went home to disinfect the house.

    He must¡¯ve taken my advice.

    The three children looked at Lucian with eyes that seemed to sparkle with delight.

    ¡°Is it true, Daddy?¡± Este tugged at Lucian¡¯s shirt sleeve, wanting to confirm what she had just heard.

    Lucian nodded, then exined to no one in particr, ¡°It was my mom who wanted Aubree to live in

    my house. I never really agreed to it in the first ce, and I¡¯ve been wanting to make her leave. It¡¯s just

    that I never had a valid reason.¡±

    After that, Lucian looked up at Roxanne and said solemnly, ¡°Essie¡¯s illness this time has given me a

    perfect excuse to get rid of her, so I sent her to my mom¡¯s ce.¡±

    After listening to Lucian¡¯s exnation, Este finally believed that the evil woman was gone. ¡°Hooray!¡±

    She pped excitedly.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, had been staring at Lucian the entire time. She knew that his exnation

    earlier was meant for her ears. She pursed her lips, not knowing what to say.

    ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este said excitedly, turning around to face Roxanne.

    It was at that moment that Roxanne returned to her senses. She met Este¡¯s eyes, feeling utterly

    confused.

    After all, she had little to do with Aubree leaving the Farwell residence. She did not understand why

    Este was thanking her.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daddy must¡¯ve taken your advice and chased the evil Ms. Pearson away.¡± Este tilted her head and

    spoke on behalf of her father.

    Taken aback, Roxanne peered at the man in front of her.

    Lucian merely raised his brow without admitting or denying Este¡¯s ims.

    From the boys¡¯ point of view, Lucian¡¯s silence meant he agreed with Este¡¯s words.

    They were secretly pleased upon realizing that.

    ¡°Daddy made Ms. Pearson leave sooner because he considered your feelings,¡± said Roxanne.

    Lucian¡¯s behavior made Roxanne feel strangely guilty that she sounded as if she was in a daze.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 787

    Chapter 787

    Chapter 787 I Did Not Lie To You

    Este faked a nod, turning to the boys and shing them a grin.

    Thanks to Lucian¡¯s sudden appearance, Roxanne felt less guilty toward the children. However, she felt

    stressed all the same.

    Finally, lunch was over. Roxanne had thought Lucian would bring Este home after lunch. However, to

    her surprise, Este was reluctant to leave.

    Roxanne had no choice but to let Este stay and y for a while before seeing them off.

    That day, Este was extremely happy. Not only did she get to y at Roxanne¡¯s house, but she also

    found out that Aubree was gone.

    Este was grinning from ear to ear during their journey back to the manor.

    Lucian, on the other hand, felt conflicted when he saw how happy Este looked through the rearview

    mirror.

    ¡°Daddy, Benny says you and Ms. Jarvis were in the living roomst night. Is that true?¡± Este finally

    asked the question that had been nagging at her all day.

    Lucian froze at Este¡¯s question.

    Whatever happenedst night was done out of his impulse.

    Now that he thought about it, he reckoned Roxanne must have been taken aback by his actions.

    However, it was already toote to regret it.

    Truth was, Lucian had also pretended to be calm around Roxanne. Now that Este was asking him

    about it, he felt an inexplicable wave of emotions forming in his heart.

    Without waiting for Lucian¡¯s reply, Este pressed further sweetly, ¡°Daddy, what were you and Ms.

    Jarvis talking about sote at night? Did you make her angry again?¡±

    Lucian could feel his head aching as he listened to her.

    He could imagine who Este would side with if she found out about her rtionship with Roxanne.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis came out to have a ss of water, and we talked about your illness,¡± answered Lucian

    solemnly.

    As to whether he made Roxanne angry, he did not answer that question.

    From his point of view, he had merely gone a little overboard when he bullied Roxanne.

    Did she get angry? Oh, well. It¡¯s toote to worry about that now.

    Este was relieved to hear Lucian¡¯s reply. However, sheined unhappily after that, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Lucian cocked a brow. ¡°What else should we have talked about?¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Este said matter-of-factly, ¡°You should have also asked her when she would be my mommy!¡±

    Her reply redefined Lucian¡¯s understanding of her.

    When Este had refused to speak back then, he had feared she would continue to stay quiet in the

    future even after she had learned how to speak.

    However, she had dismissed all of his worries during this period.

    Is it because she likes Roxanne a lot? Essie seems to talk a lot when it¡¯s a topic about Roxanne and

    me.

    Most of the time, Este¡¯s words were as shocking as what he had heard earlier.

    If he had not heard it with his own ears, he wouldn¡¯t have believed it was his own daughter who had

    said that.

    Essie nced at Lucian¡¯s back in disdain. ¡°Daddy, do you not know how to pursue Ms. Jarvis, or were

    you lying to me back then?¡±

    Her questions made Lucian frown. ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    ¡°Then when will Ms. Jarvis be my mommy?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said, ¡°I can only promise you I won¡¯t let any other woman apart from

    Ms. Jarvis be your mommy.¡±

    As for when, he did not tell Este. In truth, he had already popped the question, but in a very

    overwhelming method, which caused Roxanne to be extremely aversive toward him.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 788

    Chapter 788

    Chapter 788 Am I Bothering You

    Although Lucian did not answer her question directly, Este was satisfied with his response, and she

    nodded obediently.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was also being questioned by her two boys.

    ¡°Mommy, did Mr. Farwell make you angry?¡± Benny had been following her wherever she went like a

    puppy.

    Having been questioned for almost half a day, Roxanne answered in resignation, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you ignore Mr. Farwell during lunch earlier?¡± Benny asked, unwilling to give up.

    Roxanne and Lucian did not exchange a single word with each other during the entire meal.

    Neither of them had responded, even when the children had tried their best to create an opportunity for

    them to speak.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne, especially, had seemed to ignore the words ¡°Mr. Farwell¡± in the children¡¯s sentences. In fact,

    she had barely looked at him.

    Feelings of guilt rose in Roxanne¡¯s heart when she heard the boys¡¯ question.

    The reason she had ignored Lucian was that she did not want to see his face, for she would be

    reminded of the incidentst night. She felt incredibly troubled whenever she thought about it.

    ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired because I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. That¡¯s why.¡± Roxanne made an excuse after

    some time. She then turned around and headed upstairs. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to get some rest. y

    among yourselves, okay?¡±

    Archie and Benny watched her leave, their eyes filled with suspicion.

    They could tell she was lying, but it was true that she did not sleep wellst night, so they stopped

    questioning her.

    As soon as she returned to her room, Roxanne felt a wave of relief washing over her thanks to the

    silence.

    For some unknown reason, the boys seemed to be very interested in her rtionship with Lucian

    recently.

    If it were not for the boys¡¯ normal behavior, she would have wondered if they had found out about their

    identities.

    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, her phone rang.

    She snapped back to her senses and lowered her head to check who the caller was.

    It¡¯s Jack. He must be calling because of the project.

    Roxanne answered her phone without hesitation.

    ¡°Am I bothering you?¡± Jack¡¯s voice sounded the moment the call connected.

    Roxanne recollected herself and smiled. ¡°No. I¡¯m resting in my room. Is there any problem with the

    project?¡±

    Hearing her response, Jack raised his brow and asked unhappily, ¡°Am I only allowed to contact you

    because of the project?¡±

    His tone of voice clearly expressed his emotion, leaving Roxanne momentarily at a loss for words.

    Right then, Jack¡¯s voice rang out again in his usual calm tone as if what Roxanne had heard earlier

    was just her imagination.

    ¡°Anyway, you guessed it right. For our project, we need to coborate with a pharmaceuticalpany.

    Recently, I¡¯ve looked into thepanies in Horington, and I think Herbscape Group is quite good. It

    took me quite some time to convince them to sign the agreement. They¡¯ll be providing our follow-up

    medication.¡±

    The mention of the project dismissed the strange feeling she had felt earlier. She smiled and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Herbscape Group is one of the biggest pharmaceuticalpanies in Horington. We

    won¡¯t have to worry about our medicinal herbs supply in the future. Thank you for the hard work, Mr.

    Damaris. You¡¯ve solved a huge problem on our behalf.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s research institute had been facing problems in terms of their medicinal herbs supply, all

    because of Aubree and Sonya, who had been making things difficult for her.

    Roxanne was sincerely delighted to hear that Jack had solved the problem.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 789

    Chapter 789

    Chapter 789 Will You Be Free

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Jack smiled guardedly. ¡°But Herbscape Group made a condition when they signed the contract.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡±

    Roxanne had a feeling that it had something to do with her. Otherwise, Jack would not have called her

    on purpose.

    ¡°Their boss wants you to attend the contract signing ceremony, which will also be considered a

    promotion for theirpany.¡±

    He did not know Herbscape Group¡¯s objective for making Roxanne their gimmick until someone had

    reminded him of the news about her that had spread all over the inte not long ago.

    Although the news had died almost instantly, it was undeniable that it had caused her to be well-known

    among the younger generation in Horington.

    No one knew if her beauty or her medical attainments were the reason for her fame.

    With Herbscape Group suddenly announcing that they were working with Damaris Group and releasing

    news about Roxanne attending the contract signing ceremony, they would no doubt attract more

    attention, which would, in turn, cause their status in Horington to rise with the tide.

    Jack found it rather amusing when he realized that.

    It seemed as though he, the eldest son of the Damaris family, was not as great as Roxanne in the eyes

    of Herbscape Group.

    Roxanne was momentarily stunned. After several seconds, she smiled and said, ¡°If my attendance

    contributes to Herbscape Group¡¯s decision to sign the agreement, I¡¯ll dlyply.¡±

    Jack fell silent for a while before saying apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for what happened back then. It¡¯s all

    because of me. In the end, I didn¡¯t do anything to help. I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±

    Roxanne was suddenly at a loss, uncertain of what he was referring to.

    ¡°It was Mr. Farwell who took action against the Hightower family, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Jack guessed.

    When the Hightower family got into trouble, Stephen had gone looking for Hector in hopes of getting

    thetter¡¯s help to talk to Lucian.

    It was only then that Hector had found out what had happened.

    Hector had always admired Roxanne. When he found out from Stephen that Jessica had pestered

    Roxanne after getting drunk and even caused thetter so much trouble, he had stormed off on the

    spot.

    Stephen had been unbelievably livid at that moment.

    Finally, Roxanne came back to her senses. Jack¡¯s talking about the previous uproar on the inte. It

    makes sense now that I think about it. The Hightower family is close to the Damaris family. It¡¯s only

    normal for Jack to know what happened to them. She had no choice but to admit, ¡°Mr. Farwell did help

    me.¡±

    Jack smiled understandingly. ¡°Looks like Mr. Farwell treats you differently.¡±

    His words nted a strange feeling in her heart. She held her breath, worried he might say something

    else.

    Thankfully, Jack was a person who knew where to draw the line. When he heard no response from her

    after hisment, he stopped questioning and returned to the previous topic. ¡°My grandpa wants me

    to apologize on his behalf.¡±

    His words threw her for a loop again. ¡°You mean Old Mr. Damaris?¡±

    What does that have to do with him?

    Jack exined, ¡°We fell for Jessica¡¯s n because Grandpa didn¡¯t know about the situation and

    promised Stephen to help her. Grandpa has been regretting it ever since that incident.¡±

    Moved by his exnation, Roxanne smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. That matter is already in the past.

    Besides, Jessica was the one at fault. It has nothing to do with other people. Anyway, she has already

    gotten her punishment, and that¡¯s all that¡¯s needed.¡±

    After that, Roxanne changed the topic nonchntly. ¡°By the way, when is the contract signing

    ceremony with Herbscape Group?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow night. Will you be free then?¡±

    Roxanne agreed.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 790

    Chapter 790

    Chapter 790 There Is Still A Possibility

    After ending the call and noticing that it was about time, Roxanne headed downstairs to prepare dinner

    for the children.

    Archie and Benny were sitting on the carpet, ying with Lego.

    When they saw their mother, they exchanged a brief nce, but they did not continue bombarding her

    with questions.

    ¡°I have work to do tomorrow night. Aunt Madilyn will be keeping youpany, okay?¡± Roxanne told

    Archie and Benny about the arrangements for the tomorrow night over dinner.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Upon hearing that, they looked at her in puzzlement. ¡°Why do you have to leave at night? Is it a

    business-rted social event?¡±

    Roxanne had never hidden anything about work from Archie and Benny. She said patiently, ¡°There are

    new developments for the project that I¡¯m working on with Mr. Damaris. I need to attend a contract

    signing ceremony tomorrow.¡±

    Archie and Benny looked at each other as the same question surfaced in their minds. ¡°Will Mr. Damaris

    be there too?¡±

    We still remember Mr. Damaris! He¡¯s Daddy¡¯s love rival.

    Roxanne nodded nomittally. ¡°Mr. Damaris will be with me.¡±

    Immediately after she said that, she noticed a strange expression on the children¡¯s faces.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked in confusion.

    Archie and Benny shook their heads quickly before looking at her and asking a question that gave her

    a huge headache, ¡°Mommy, will you let Mr. Damaris be our daddy?¡±

    Since we don¡¯t know if Daddy has asked that question before, we¡¯ll find out on his behalf!

    Looking at Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s earnest expressions, Roxanne could not help but think about Lucian¡¯s

    face.

    Although the children had asked a question that waspletely different from his, they were

    fundamentally asking the same thing.

    When the children mentioned Lucian, there was a strangely wary look on their faces.

    Roxanne suspected that the boys had already found out about their identities.

    She asked tentatively, ¡°Do you want Mr. Damaris to be your daddy?¡±

    Archie and Benny were dumbfounded.

    Since Mommy didn¡¯t deny it outright, it means that there¡¯s still a possibility¡­ If that¡¯s the case, Daddy¡¯s

    in danger.

    However, to prevent Roxanne from suspecting that they knew about their identities, Archie and Benny

    deliberately revealed an innocent smile. ¡°We¡¯ll listen to you, Mommy! You¡¯ll definitely find a great Daddy

    for us!¡±

    Roxanne stared at Archie and Benny for a while but could not detect anything strange about them. Still

    having her doubts, she nodded and forgot to exin about her rtionship with Jack to them.

    While the children mulled over Roxanne¡¯s replies over the meal, they could not help but feel worried for

    their father.

    Roxanne found it strange when she noticed how unenthusiastic they were. However, she could not put

    a finger on it.

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re full! We¡¯ll head upstairs first!¡± After shoving some food into their mouths, they jumped

    down from their chairs.

    Roxanne felt even more puzzled.

    Archie and Benny don¡¯t usually eat so little. What¡¯s wrong with them today?

    Realizing that they had acted overly nervous, they quickly came up with an excuse. ¡°We didn¡¯t sleep

    wellst night. We¡¯re tired.¡±

    Archie and Benny looked dazed as they spoke.

    Recalling the fiasco from the night before, Roxanne nodded in agreement without giving it much

    thought.

    However, looking at how briskly they climbed the stairs, Roxanne thought they did not seem exhausted

    at all.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 791

    Chapter 791

    Chapter 791 A Secret To Tell You

    Archie and Benny dashed to their room after they headed upstairs. ¡°Archie, Mommy¡¯s meeting Mr.

    Damaris tomorrow. Should we tell Daddy about it?¡± asked Benny with slight hesitation.

    Upon deliberation, Archie said, ¡°We have to tell him.¡± They had kept it a secret earlier because they

    wanted Lucian to feel stressed about Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with Jack.

    However, Roxanne¡¯s attitude earlier made them feel terrified. What if Mommy really chose Mr.

    Damaris?

    At that thought, the children no longer dared to hide it from Lucian. Benny asked gloomily, ¡°But how

    should we tell Daddy about it?¡±

    They could not contact Lucian as they did not have a phone. Roxanne would be leaving tomorrow night

    and they did not know if Lucian would visit that day.

    Archie and Benny looked troubled as they thought hard about this tough question. After a while, Archie

    whispered something next to Benny¡¯s ear with a frown, and thetter responded with a firm nod.

    Then they washed up quickly andy on the bed although it was still early. Before going to bed,

    Roxanne checked on the children and saw that they were sleeping soundly. Looks like they really did

    not have a good restst night. Her suspicions gradually faded.

    Little did she know that Archie and Benny were merely pretending to sleep. With their eyes still closed,

    they listened to the movements outside the door quietly.

    Only when they could barely hear Roxanne¡¯s footstep did they sneak out of bed. While listening intently

    for any sounds outside, they stared at the clock.

    They waited until it was just before midnight when Roxanne would have probably fallen asleep before

    tiptoeing out of their room and down the stairs.

    After walking to the cordedndline telephone, they cast a careful nce at Roxanne¡¯s room.

    When they saw that the lights in her room were turned off, they put their guard down and dialed

    Lucian¡¯s number.

    Although they did not have phones of their own, they had already memorized Lucian¡¯s number, thanks

    to their exceptional memory.

    Before dialing the number, Archie and Benny had been worried that Lucian would not pick up the call

    as it was sote.

    But to their surprise, Lucian answered the call mere seconds after they called him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Lucian was working in the study when he suddenly saw Roxanne¡¯s call. The

    thought that she might be in trouble made his heart sink.

    Unexpectedly, Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s mysterious voices sounded from the other end of the line. ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, we have a secret to tell you.¡±

    Lucian frowned. ¡°What secret?¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The children said straightforwardly, ¡°Mommy says she¡¯s attending a contract signing ceremony with Mr.

    Damaris tomorrow night.¡±

    A grim look spread across Lucian¡¯s face when he heard that.

    Even though Roxanne had exined to him numerous times what her rtionship with Jack was, he

    was still bothered about it.

    Besides, something bad was bound to happen every time she went out with him.

    First, she was pestered by Jessica. Then, she became the center of public opinion.

    ¡°Did you hear what we said, Mr. Farwell?¡± Archie and Benny asked when Lucian did not respond.

    Lucian was jolted back to his senses. Knowing that the children must be secretly sharing this intel with

    him, he replied solemnly, ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±

    The children did not dare to say anything else and quickly ended the call.

    Benny erased the call history before they snuck back to their room.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 792

    Chapter 792

    Chapter 792 Why Did Lucian Suddenly Come Over

    The following night, after getting ready, Roxanne headed downstairs and prepared to leave to meet

    Jack. The moment she descended the stairs, however, Archie and Benny stopped her. ¡°Mommy, isn¡¯t

    Mr. Damaris picking you up?¡±

    Despite waiting for a long while, they saw no signs of Lucian. They had no choice but to think of ways

    to stall for time. Roxanne was confused when she heard their question. ¡°Mr. Damaris wants to meet our

    coborators early, so I¡¯m going there by myself. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Unable to think of a response on the spot, Archie and Benny exchanged a look, then shed a grin and

    shamelessly blocked Roxanne¡¯s path. ¡°What¡¯s up with you two?¡± Roxanne bent down and stared into

    their eyes.

    Archie and Benny fell silent again. ¡°But Mommy, Aunt Madilyn hasn¡¯t arrived yet,¡± Archie said in piping

    voice. Roxanne nced at the time. Madilyn should have left work by now.

    Although they had agreed in the morning that Madilyn woulde right after work, she was still

    nowhere to be seen. Since it was already nighttime, Roxanne was in fact worried about leaving Archie

    and Benny alone.

    ¡°Let me give her a call.¡± Roxanne took out her phone and called Madilyn, who answered the call

    immediately. Before Roxanne could utter a single word, Madilyn¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Give me ten more

    minutes! I was stuck in a traffic jam. Ugh!¡±

    Just when Roxanne was about to respond, Madilyn mumbled, ¡°The car in front looks so familiar¡­¡±

    Roxanne could not help but feel worried when she heard that. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it someone we

    know?¡±

    The more Madilyn stared at the car ahead, the more familiar it seemed. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s heading toward

    our residential area. He¡¯s probably a resident here.¡±

    Even after staring at the car for a long while, she still could not figure out who the owner was.

    Roxanne did not think too much about it as she said, ¡°Be careful on the road. I¡¯ll leave once you arrive.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Madilyn said before hanging up.

    Upon reaching the entrance of the residential area, Madilyn watched as the car drove in and headed in

    the same direction as her.

    Where have I seen this car before?

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Madilyn¡¯s expression froze when she saw that Bentley stop in front of Roxanne¡¯s house.

    I remember now! It¡¯s Lucian¡¯s car! Didn¡¯t Roxanne say that she¡¯s going to a business-rted social

    event? Why did Lucian suddenlye over? Are they going together?

    Madilyn was filled with confusion.

    When Lucian knocked on the door, she hesitated, not knowing if she should get out of the car.

    After all, she knew very well that Lucian was pursuing Roxanne. If she walked over, she would be

    the third wheel.

    Meanwhile, when Roxanne heard the doorbell, she assumed that Madilyn had arrived. She stood up

    and opened the door. ¡°You¡¯re here! I¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she looked up and met Lucian¡¯s eyes.

    Silence filled the air. With her fingers digging into her palms, Roxanne pretended to be calm and asked,

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    She looked behind Lucian and saw that Este wasn¡¯t there.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Is Essie feeling unwell?¡±

    Lucian would always bring Este along every time he met her.

    Since she was not there, Roxanne assumed that she probably had an allergic reaction.

    However, Lucian did not respond to her question for a long time.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 793

    Chapter 793

    Chapter 793 A Misunderstanding

    After sensing something was off, Roxanne pressed her lips together and did not utter another word.

    Madilyn watched as the atmosphere between Roxanne and Lucian turned tense. She decided against

    stepping out, instead choosing to wait quietly in the car. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t help letting her

    thoughts wander.

    Lucian¡¯s actions are making me second-guess myself. If Roxanne hadn¡¯t told me he wanted to win her

    back, I simply wouldn¡¯t have believed he was a man who would attempt such a thing. Besides, the way

    he¡¯s acting doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s trying to get in a woman¡¯s good graces at all. It¡¯s more like he¡¯s trying

    to reim his territory.

    The more Madilyn observed the former husband and wife, the more she leaned toward the theory that

    Lucian was merely trying to reim lost territory.

    ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡± Lucian repressed his anger and cast a cold nce at Roxanne. The man was

    clearly feigning ignorance, for he already knew the answer to his question.

    Roxanne felt somewhat guilty upon meeting the man¡¯s eyes.

    However, when she thought about the fact that she only met up with Jack because of work, her

    confidence began to rise, and she responded calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a contract-signing ceremony I need to

    attend in a little while. I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time to attend to you, Mr. Farwell. I hope you understand.¡±

    A slight crease appeared between Lucian¡¯s eyebrows as he continued to probe, ¡°Is it with Jack?¡±

    The question startled Roxanne. ¡°How did you know?¡±

    I only received the noticest night. Moreover, Lucian has nothing to do with the project, so how did he

    know about this?

    The kids, who were in the living room, overheard their mother¡¯s question, and guilt was written all over

    their little faces. Subsequently, they quietly turned around and began ying with their Legos.

    Roxanne did not suspect her children at all. Instead, she wondered if the man in front of her was

    investigating her again.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian appeared to have seen through her thoughts, and his gaze darkened. ¡°I have my ways.¡±

    His words only increased Roxanne¡¯s suspicion. When she looked at him again, there was a hint of

    wariness in her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you found out, but I¡¯m heading out soon. I¡¯d appreciate it if you

    would leave as well.¡±

    ¡°What if I refuse? The reason I¡¯m here today is to stop you from attending the contract-signing

    ceremony.¡± The man¡¯s expression turned sullen, and his tone was ice cold.

    To be precise, Lucian was trying to stop Roxanne from meeting up with Jack.

    However, Roxanne only felt that the man was being unreasonable. ¡°Are you done, Lucian? I¡¯m only

    doing my job. What¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    A smile crept across Lucian¡¯s face when he heard her feisty response. ¡°The so-called job you¡¯re talking

    about, Ms. Jarvis, is it poaching from me?¡± he asked.

    Roxanne¡¯s brows creased slightly, for she couldn¡¯t understand what the man was talking about.

    ording to my understanding, the contract-signing ceremony is between Damaris Group and

    Herbscape Group. What does Lucian have to do with this?

    ¡°At first, Herbscape Group intended to sign with Farwell Group. Damaris Group must have pulled a few

    tricks to make Herbscape Group back out at thest minute and ultimately refuse to sign with us.

    Damaris Group¡¯s methods greatly displeased me, so I¡¯m not about to let their contract-signing

    ceremony proceed without a hitch,¡± Lucian exined with a straight face as if these were his true

    thoughts.

    For a few seconds, Roxanne stared at him suspiciously. She thought the man was merely making up

    an excuse.

    However, she did not notice anything odd in his expression at all which meant that he was indeed

    telling the truth.

    A strange feeling welled up within Roxanne when realization dawned upon her.

    All this while, Lucian¡¯s dissatisfaction toward Jack stemmed from their business squabbles. It wasn¡¯t

    because of me at all!

    Roxanne had been feeling troubled. She thought Lucian¡¯s misunderstanding of her rtionship with

    Jack would cause trouble for thetter.

    As it turned out, it was she who hadpletely misunderstood the entire situation.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 794

    Chapter 794

    Chapter 794 What You Are Doing Is Pointless

    A sh of self-mockery flitted across Roxanne¡¯s eyes. She was worried that Lucian might find trouble

    with Jack because of her, but it turned out that she had gotten it all wrong.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    All the while, Lucian was finding trouble with her because of Jack. Seeing the change in the woman¡¯s

    expression, Lucian realized that what he had just said might have been too suggestive.

    With his brows knitted together, Lucian was prepared to exin himself, but Roxanne beat him to the

    punch.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s business-rted, you can reason with Mr. Damaris himself. I¡¯m merely a researcher in this

    project. Both my words and my presence don¡¯t carry much weight, so even if I¡¯m not there at the

    ceremony, it can still proceed without a hitch.¡±

    Roxanne looked at the man in front of her with a tinge of mockery in her gaze as she continued, ¡°I¡¯m

    just an insignificant member of the project. If don¡¯t attend the ceremony today, my colleagues will

    assume I¡¯m unsociable and bring me trouble in the future. Mr. Farwell, please don¡¯t put me in a tight

    spot.¡±

    The crease between Lucian¡¯s brows deepened when he heard the woman¡¯s words. She had indeed

    misunderstood him.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± he dered.

    However, his reply only made Roxanne scoff. ¡°Then what do you mean, Mr. Farwell? Are you treating

    me as a punching bag because you lost a business deal?¡±

    Angered, Lucian narrowed his eyes. He could not think of a way to exin himself as he was caught up

    in the heat of the moment. Hence, he reached out to grab the woman¡¯s wrist, not wanting to let her slip

    away.

    Without the slightest hesitation, Roxanne attempted to break free of Lucian¡¯s grip, but he was far

    stronger than her.

    ¡°Lucian Farwell, what you¡¯re doing is pointless!¡± Having grown frustrated after struggling for a while,

    Roxanne red at the man in front of her.

    Lucian opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t know what to say to appease her anger. In the end, his retort

    was short and curt. ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡±

    For a moment, the atmosphere between the two was thick with tension.

    Madilyn had parked her car in her own courtyard and was observing her best friend and Lucian from

    afar.

    She felt her heart tighten when the former husband and wife looked like they were arguing.

    Madilyn did not want to be the third wheel, but in a situation like this, she was afraid that her best

    friend would end up being bullied.

    At that thought, Madilyn hurriedly got out of her car and rushed over to them.

    When she arrived at Roxanne¡¯s doorstep, Madilyn felt rather awkward, but she steeled herself and

    pretended as if she hadn¡¯t been observing them for a while. ¡°Roxanne, what happened?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his eyebrows and loosened his grip around Roxanne¡¯s wrist when he noticed someone

    was approaching them.

    This allowed Roxanne to sessfully break free. She walked past the man and said to Madilyn, ¡°You

    came just in time. Now that you¡¯re here, it¡¯s time for me to go. I¡¯ll leave Archie and Benny in your care.¡±

    Once she finished speaking, Roxanne did not spare Lucian another nce. She strode toward her car

    and drove off to meet Jack at the venue they agreed on.

    Madilyn watched as Roxanne drove away. Then, she shifted her gaze toward Lucian, who was still

    standing in front of Roxanne¡¯s house, and her face instantly fell.

    I came over to rescue Roxanne, but who would¡¯ve thought that she¡¯d leave just like that? She even left

    me a huge mess to clean up!

    Trying her best to appear calm, Madilyn cleared her throat and asked, ¡°Mr. Farwell, what are¡ª¡±

    She was interrupted mid-sentence when the man suddenly turned around.

    Madilyn instantly shut her mouth when she noticed the gloomy expression on Lucian¡¯s face.

    Lucian, on the other hand, seemed to not notice Madilyn as he strode past her and left in his car.

    It wasn¡¯t until his car had slowly gotten out of her sight that Madilyn was finally able to breathe a sigh of

    relief.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 795

    Chapter 795

    Chapter 795 What Happened Between Them

    Roxanne¡¯s car was nowhere in sight by the time Lucian drove out of her house. With a frown on his

    face, Lucian pulled over by the side of the road and gave Cayden a call.

    Cayden was about to give Lucian a call as well, so he quickly answered the phone when it rang. ¡°Hello,

    Mr. Farwell.¡±

    ¡°Find out where Herbscape Group will be signing the contract with Damaris Group,¡± Lucian ordered

    coldly. I can¡¯t believe I let her get away! I will not allow her to spend time alone with Jack without my

    supervision!

    Cayden replied, ¡°Mr. Elias wants to have a meal with you at the Twin Petal Hotel. He tried calling you,

    but you weren¡¯t answering your phone. So¡­¡±

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes turned gloomy when he heard that. I think I know why Dad wants to see me.

    He probably wants to talk me into marrying Aubree. I just sent her over to their ce yesterday, and

    now Mom sends Dad here to lecture me. That woman sure knows how to gain their favor!

    ¡°Tell him I already have ns for tonight,¡± Lucian replied after giving it some thought. ¡°Got it.¡± Cayden

    hung up the phone and began looking up where Herbscape Group and Damaris Group would be

    signing the contract.

    He gasped in surprise when he found out about the location and called Lucian back as soon as

    possible. ¡°Herbscape Group and Damaris Group will be signing the contract at Twin Petal Hotel tonight.

    Would you still like to cancel your appointment with Mr. Elias?¡±

    Lucian frowned after hearing that. ¡°No, I¡¯ll head over and see how things go.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡± Lucian then hung up the phone and drove straight to Twin Petal Hotel. Meanwhile,

    Roxanne¡¯s car slowly came to a halt outside the hotel.

    Jack and Larry were chatting with each other while waiting for her at the entrance. Roxanne took a

    moment to regain herposure before getting out of the car and walking up to them. ¡°Sorry to have

    kept you guys waiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The guys from Herbscape Group aren¡¯t here yet,¡± Jack replied with a casual smile. The three

    of them chatted away as they rode the elevator and headed over to the private room to wait for

    Herbscape Group¡¯s representatives.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    After about ten minutes, the hotel staff entered the private room with three gentlemen dressed in

    suits. ¡°Hello, Mr. Damaris, Mr. Morrison, Dr. Jarvis!¡± said one of them respectfully as they all took turns

    shaking hands.

    As they had already discussed the terms of the contract beforehand, the entire process went by rather

    smoothly. After going through the contract one final time to make sure everything was correct, Jack,

    Roxanne, and Larry signed their names on it.

    Roxanne spaced out a little when she saw Jack chatting with the representatives from Herbscape

    Group. It reminded her of what Lucian said before.

    Herbscape Group was originally going to sign a contract with Farwell Group but canceled it at thest

    minute and went with Damaris Group instead. I wonder what happened between them¡­

    She was snapped out of her train of thought when the representatives from Herbscape Group got up

    and left.

    ¡°Is there anything else you two would like to discuss? If not, I¡¯ll be heading back now. Archie and Benny

    are still waiting for me at home,¡± Roxanne mumbled absent-mindedly as she stood up.

    She was about to leave when Jack stopped her and said, ¡°We still have a celebratory party to attend.

    Everyone knows you¡¯re the main reason we could sign this contract sessfully, so they¡¯re all waiting

    to raise their sses to you. What will I tell them if you just up and leave like this?¡±

    Roxanne froze when she heard that and recalled what Jack told her before.

    He said one of the terms of the contract with Herbscape Group required me to attend their events. I

    didn¡¯t take it seriously at the time, but it looks like Jack wasn¡¯t kidding¡­

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 796

    Chapter 796

    Chapter 796 Fulfill His Promise To Marry Aubree

    Roxanne felt conflicted as she realized she had inadvertently betrayed Lucian. I wonder what Lucian

    will say when he finds out¡­

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Come on, Roxanne. We¡¯re going to be working closely together from now on, so it¡¯d do us good to

    spend more time with each other,¡± Larry chimed in as well.

    Left with no other choice, Roxanne rposed herself and assented with a smile. The three of them

    left the private room and went straight to the banquet hall on the third floor.

    Roxanne was shocked when she stepped out of the elevator. Everyone involved in the project was

    already waiting for her in the banquet hall. It was as though they already knew the signing of the

    contract would be sessful.

    They all flocked over to Roxanne with their sses raised. ¡°Mr. Damaris says you yed a huge part in

    resolving the issue with our supply of medicinal herbs, Dr. Jarvis! Here¡¯s a toast to you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s truly amazing how a young woman like you could make such great aplishments in the

    medical field!¡± Just like that, they surrounded Roxanne and kept raising toasts to her.

    Since most of them were her seniors, Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse their toasts. Jack and

    Larry helped receive some of the toasts on her behalf, but they didn¡¯t dare do much in the face of those

    seniors.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Roxanne started feeling a buzz from all that drinking. Meanwhile, Lucian¡¯s car had

    just arrived outside the hotel.

    ording to what Cayden told me, Damaris Group and Herbscape Group should be signing the

    contract on the second floor. With that in mind, Lucian quickly made his way up to the second floor, but

    Jack and Roxanne were nowhere in sight.

    It wasn¡¯t until he asked the hotel staff that he found out they had finished signing the contract long

    ago. The look on Lucian¡¯s face turned gloomy when he heard that. Did Roxanne go straight home after

    signing the contract, or is she still with Jack?

    He was about to give her a call when his phone started ringing all of a sudden. With a reluctant frown

    on his face, Lucian answered the call.

    ¡°Cayden should¡¯ve told you that I wanted to see you, so why haven¡¯t you shown up yet?¡± Elias asked in

    a cold voice. ¡°I just arrived at the hotel. I¡¯ll be with you in a minute,¡± Lucian replied before hanging up

    the phone and entering the elevator.

    He had only intended toe to see Roxanne and clear things up with Elias. However, Roxanne was

    nowhere in sight, and Elias had already arrived.

    Given the circumstances, Lucian had no choice but to go and see his father.

    The elevator soon came to a halt on the top floor where Starlight Restaurant was located.

    Lucian saw his father sitting by a window the moment he stepped out of the elevator.

    The father-and-son duo both had expressionless looks on their faces whenever they weren¡¯t speaking,

    which made it hard for others to tell what they were feeling.

    Lucian walked up to the table and sat down in front of his father.

    Elias looked up at him and said calmly, ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here. Go ahead and order something.¡±

    ¡°No, I still have things to take care of.¡± Lucian turned him down without any hesitation whatsoever.

    Elias simply arched an eyebrow at him in response.

    ¡°I know why you wanted to see me. You¡¯re here to persuade me to fulfill my promise to marry Aubree,

    right?¡± Lucian continued.

    Elias nodded and got straight to the point by asking, ¡°What do you have to say about that?¡±

    Although Elias couldn¡¯t care less about the marriage, he had to talk to Lucian because his wife had

    ordered him to.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 797

    Chapter 797

    Chapter 797 Awfully Intimate

    ¡°I believe the profits I have provided the Pearson family with over the years is enough to repay Old Mr.

    Pearson¡¯s kindness toward me. I¡¯m also willing to help the Pearson family out if the need ever arises,

    so marrying Aubree ispletely unnecessary,¡± Lucian replied.

    He then stared solemnly at Elias as he waited for his father to lecture him the way his mother did.

    To his surprise, Elias simply nodded after a brief pause and said calmly, ¡°Do what you believe is right. I

    can¡¯t do much about your mother, though. That¡¯s something you¡¯ll have to deal with on your own.¡±

    Lucian was so surprised that he froze for a few seconds after hearing that. ¡°Thanks, Dad.¡±

    Elias nodded. ¡°You said you still have some business to take care of, so I won¡¯t keep you any longer.

    Go and do what you have to do.¡±

    The two of them were always quick and efficient in the way they handled things.

    Lucian got up and left without saying another word.

    After entering the elevator, he grabbed his phone and thought about giving Roxanne a call.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Our conversation earlier didn¡¯t exactly end very well. I wonder if she¡¯ll answer my call¡­

    Meanwhile, on the third floor of the banquet hall, Roxanne was so intoxicated that she could barely

    stand on her feet. As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, the splitting headache she had only made things

    worse.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis?¡± Having noticed her difort, Jack quickly stopped the people from giving her any more

    toasts. He then held her steady and brought her over to a corner in the banquet hall.

    Roxanne nced at him in confusion when she heard him calling out to her.

    ¡°You had one too many, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯ll send you home right away,¡± Jack said apologetically.

    He had only intended to let her meet the people involved in the project. He knew there would be some

    drinking involved, but he wasn¡¯t expecting her to get this drunk.

    Roxanne was so out of it that it took a few seconds for her to register what he said. ¡°Yeah, I did. My

    head hurts,¡± she mumbled while massaging her forehead.

    Jack frowned worriedly. ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll send you home.¡±

    He then informed the others that they were leaving and helped Roxanne out of the banquet hall.

    Larry narrowed his eyes when he saw the two of them leave, but he kept his thoughts to himself.

    Roxanne¡¯s phone started ringing shortly after they left the banquet hall.

    At that point, she was so hammered that she could barely even walk. Had Jack not been there to hold

    her steady, she wouldn¡¯t even be able to reach the elevator.

    Roxanne rummaged through her handbag when she heard her phone ringing, but she couldn¡¯t seem to

    find it.

    The ringing stopped right as the elevator reached their floor.

    There was only one guy standing inside the elevator at the time.

    Jack then helped Roxanne into the elevator and pushed the button for the first floor.

    It wasn¡¯t until he looked up and met Lucian¡¯s icy-cold gaze that he realized it was him in the elevator.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Farwell.¡± Jack greeted him nonchntly after the two locked eyes for a few seconds. He

    then shifted his gaze toward Roxanne, who was still in his arms.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes turned increasingly gloomy.

    I thought Roxanne might¡¯ve gone home, so I was going to call herndline. Next thing I know, I¡¯m

    greeted with this¡­ Not only is Roxanne incredibly drunk while she¡¯s with Jack, but they¡¯re also in an

    awfully intimate position!

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis had a little too much to drink, so I¡¯m sending her home,¡± Jack said in an attempt to add fuel

    to the fire.

    Those words had barely left his mouth when Lucian made his way toward him.

    Jack simply arched an eyebrow at him as he stood his ground.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 798

    Chapter 798

    Chapter 798 Only When She Is Tired

    Without saying anything, Lucian reached out to grab Roxanne¡¯s hand and pulled her into his embrace.

    Jack knew his boundaries. Although he was holding on to her, he didn¡¯t use a lot of force, so Lucian

    was able to snatch her from him with ease.

    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Farwell? Dr. Jarvis gave me permission to send her home. How will I exin

    myself if she finds out I handed her over to you?¡± Jack asked with a frown. The elevator came to a halt

    on the first floor.

    ¡°Roxanne is my ex-wife. Given our rtionship, I don¡¯t think I need your permission to send her home.

    You will stay away from my ex-wife in the future if you know what¡¯s good for you, Mr. Damaris,¡± Lucian

    said menacingly without looking back as he helped Roxanne out of the elevator.

    Jack, who was still standing inside the elevator, had a nonchnt look on his face when he heard that.

    ¡°Really? In that case, I suppose I¡¯ll have to leave her in your care, Mr. Ex-husband!¡± he said in the most

    sarcastic way possible.

    Lucian paused in his tracks and shot Jack a cold re. ¡°You are in no position toment on our

    rtionship.¡± He then continued helping Roxanne out of there while Jack watched with a conflicted

    frown.

    Ever since Jack found out about their rtionship, he had been wondering why the two of them got

    divorced back then. He also had no idea why Roxanne went overseas for six years after the divorce.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He used to think that it was because of Lucian, but the way Lucian treated Roxanne got him

    questioning his own judgment. A chilly breeze was blowing outside the hotel entrance.

    Despite being out cold, Roxanne shuddered when she felt the wind on her body and instinctively

    nuzzled against his embrace. Lucian frowned slightly when he felt her do that. Keeping his anger

    suppressed, he took off his coat and draped it over her shoulders.

    Roxanne let out a soft groan when she felt theforting warmth. She then buried her face in his chest

    and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Under normal circumstances, Roxanne would¡¯ve been disgusted by even the slightest physical contact

    with Lucian. This time, however, she was sleeping soundly in his arms.

    Lucian felt his heart race as it was extremely rare for her to behave like this. He quickly carried her over

    to his car and had a hotel staff open the door for him.

    Lucian gently ced her in the passenger seat and helped her put the seatbelt on before driving to her

    house. The entire car reeked of alcohol, but Lucian kept the windows shut as he didn¡¯t want her to

    catch a cold.

    The car was really quiet since it was just the two of them inside, so Lucian could clearly hear her soft,

    steady breathing.

    Roxanne asionally mumbled in her sleep as a result of her intoxication.

    Lucian felt his anger subside significantly when he saw that.

    Roxanne has changed a lot ever since she returned to the country. The only time she¡¯s so quiet around

    me is when she¡¯s tired.

    With a wry smile on his face, Lucian slowly increased the pressure on the gas pedal.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 799

    Chapter 799

    Chapter 799 Stay And Look After Mommy

    Meanwhile, Madilyn was keeping Archie and Bennypany at Roxanne¡¯s house while waiting for her

    toe home. The two kids would usually pester her to y games with them, but that wasn¡¯t the case

    that night.

    For some reason, they both seemed distracted and barely paid attention to what she was

    saying. Madilyn pretended to get mad at them and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you two? Do you not

    like me anymore?¡±

    Archie and Benny shook their heads. ¡°We do, Aunt Madilyn.¡± ¡°Then tell me what¡¯s wrong. Why do you

    two look like you¡¯re in a bad mood?¡± Madilyn pressed on patiently.

    ¡°W-We¡¯re just worried about Mommy. We don¡¯t want her to end up drinking too much. Don¡¯t mind us,

    Aunt Madilyn,¡± they replied while exchanging nervous nces with each other.

    In reality, they were wondering if Lucian managed to catch up to Roxanne or if he allowed her to be

    with Jack instead. They were especially concerned since Lucian and Roxanne had gotten into a fight

    before leaving the house.

    Madilyn could tell that the kids didn¡¯t feel like talking, so she decided to stop asking any further and sat

    down beside them.

    I thought I finally understood Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with Lucian, but that argument they had earlier left

    me all confused¡­

    The three of them were waiting on the couch when a car pulled up outside the mansion.

    Madilyn was the first to snap out of her daze and nced at the clock. It¡¯s half past ten! Who could be

    coming over at this hour?

    ¡°Is Mommy home?¡± Archie and Benny asked in unison.

    Roxanne should be able to open the door on her own if she¡¯s home¡­

    With a confused frown on her face, Madilyn got up and made her way over to the inte.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The first thing she saw was Lucian standing outside the door with Roxanne lying weakly in his arms.

    Madilyn blushed a little when she saw how intimate the two of them were. She then quickly turned

    around and told the kids, ¡°Ahem¡­ I think you two should head on upstairs.¡±

    Naturally, they refused to do that and simply stood there staring at the door.

    As Lucian continued ringing the doorbell, Madilyn had no choice but to open the door and make way for

    him.

    ¡°Whoa, she reeks of alcohol! Why did she drink so much?¡± Madilyn eximed when she noticed the

    strong smell of alcoholing from Roxanne.

    Archie and Benny came running over and tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s shirt. ¡°Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne was still in a daze after being woken up by her kids. All she did was shoot them a brief nce

    before closing her eyes again.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time they had seen Roxannee home drunk, so they had already gotten used to it.

    Usually, they would fetch her some water and medication to help her sober up.

    However, the two had a different idea when they saw Lucian carrying her in his arms. They then tugged

    at his sleeve and said, ¡°Mommy looks really drunk, Mr. Farwell. Could you stay and look after her?¡±

    Madilyn was a little upset when she heard that. She had no doubt that Lucian would take good care of

    Roxanne, but she couldn¡¯t stand the kids asking him for help while she, Roxanne¡¯s best friend, was still

    there.

    Madilyn was about to offer to stay and look after Roxanne, but the kids were faster. They turned around

    and looked her in the eye as they continued, ¡°Aunt Madilyn needs to go to work early tomorrow, so she

    can¡¯t stay upte.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 800

    Chapter 800

    Chapter 800 Their Motive

    Madilyn fell speechless when she heard that. What? I have to go to work early tomorrow? It wasn¡¯t until

    she noticed Archie and Benny winking at her that she understood what they were ying at.

    ¡°As much as I would love to stay and look after Roxanne, the workload at the hospital has been pretty

    crazytely. Would you be able to look after her for me, Mr. Farwell? If not, I¡¯ll have no choice but to

    take a day off tomorrow,¡± she said with a sigh.

    Feeling satisfied that Madilyn was ying along, the kids shifted their gaze back to Lucian and waited

    for his reply.

    Since he had intended to stay and look after Roxanne all along, he simply met their expectant gazes

    and nodded in response.

    This is a little strange, though¡­ I remember Archie and Benny being mad at me for a really long time

    when I casually mentioned their biological father. I thought they¡¯d hate me very much, and yet, they¡¯ve

    been helping me win Roxanne backtely. In fact, they¡¯re putting in as much effort as Este. With my

    daughter, things are a lot simpler. All she wants is for Roxanne to be her mother. With Archie and

    Benny, on the other hand, I have no idea why they¡¯re doing this. People might think they like me very

    much and want me to be their father, but I have a feeling it¡¯s more than that. I think it¡¯s because they

    care about Este and want to be her family. As a result, they¡¯d rather have me be their father

    than put up with some random stranger.

    Madilyn was about to leave but got a little worried when she saw Lucian just standing there with

    Roxanne in his arms.

    ¡°You should help her to her room,¡± she reminded him. Honestly, I¡¯m starting to question if leaving her

    with him is the right thing to do¡­

    Hearing her voice snapped Lucian out of his train of thought. He then nodded at her and carried

    Roxanne up the stairs.

    Madilyn, Archie, and Benny quickly followed behind out of concern.

    After watching Luciany Roxanne down on the bed, Madilyn reminded him to take good care of her

    before leaving the house.

    As she was walking out the door, Madilyn couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Roxanne knew her kids were

    secretly helping Lucian.

    Could it be that the boys have found out about Lucian being their father? If that¡¯s the case, I wonder

    how Roxanne would feel when she finds out they¡¯ve been helping him¡­

    Archie and Benny had no idea Madilyn had figured all of that out. With the most innocent looks on their

    faces, they stood there in Roxanne¡¯s bedroom and watched Lucian look after her.

    After tucking Roxanne in, Lucian bent over to feed her some water before getting back up. He paused

    in surprise when he turned around and saw the kids staring at him.

    Archie and Benny, too, froze when their gazes met all of a sudden.

    A few secondster, they were able to regain theirposure and smile at Lucian as if nothing

    happened.

    Lucian frowned. ¡°You two¡­¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Archie and Benny tensed up but tried their best to maintain their innocent expressions as they asked,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 801

    Chapter 801

    Chapter 801 Covered In Vomit

    With a frown on his face, Lucian made his way over and knelt in front of them. ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯ve

    been meaning to ask you two¡­ Why are you two helping me?¡± he asked after a brief moment of

    hesitation.

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces before breathing sighs of relief.

    Phew! And here we thought Daddy knew about our secret!

    ¡°That¡¯s because you treat Mommy and Essie really well!¡± Benny said in the sweetest voice possible.

    Lucian red at the two of them in an attempt to determine if they were telling the truth.

    Unfortunately for him, he didn¡¯t know them all that well, so he couldn¡¯t tell if they were lying or not.

    After staring intensely at them for a few minutes, Lucian retracted his gaze skeptically and stood up

    straight. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take care of your mommy, so you two can go to bed now.¡±

    The kids nodded obediently and left the room, feeling incredibly relieved that they were able to avoid

    further questioning.

    Since Lucian hardly showed any emotion, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder how he would react after

    learning the truth behind their identities.

    Lucian waited until the kids were gone before turning to look at Roxanne, who was fast asleep. ¡°Even

    the kids can tell that I¡¯m treating you well. What about you? How do you feel about me?¡± he asked

    while letting out a helpless sigh.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t respond since she was out cold.

    Lucian then sat down on her chair on the balcony and started working on his phone.

    After what seemed like forever, he heard a noiseing from the room.

    Lucian quickly put his phone down and went to check on Roxanne.

    For some reason, she had a deep frown on her face and seemed to be mumbling something in her

    sleep.

    As Lucian leaned in close, he heard her saying, ¡°Why do you keep ignoring me, Lucian? Am I not good

    enough for you?¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian tensed up as he recalled her doing something simr when they went on vacation.

    I still remember how she got drunk and began mumbling about stuff that happened six years ago. Why

    does she keep saying this? Hmm¡­

    After giving it some thought, Lucian found the answer to his question.

    Roxanne fell head over heels for me six years ago, but I was so caught up with repaying the Pearson

    family¡¯s kindness that I ignored herpletely. I bet she went through the exact same pain that I¡¯m

    experiencing now¡­ Well, I suppose it makes sense that she doesn¡¯t see how well I¡¯m treating her right

    now.

    With an apologetic look in his eyes, Lucian held her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.

    He was about to say something when Roxanne furrowed her brows all of a sudden.

    The next thing he knew, she woke up and struggled to cover her mouth with her hand, but it was too

    late. She then bent over the side of the bed and began vomiting.

    As Roxanne instinctively tightened her grip on Lucian¡¯s hand, he wasn¡¯t able to back away in time and

    got covered in vomit.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 802

    Chapter 802

    Chapter 802 Slip Out Of The Room

    At the sight of Roxanne¡¯s pale expression, Lucian leaned in to look into her eyes with a frown. ¡°How is

    it? Do you feel any better?¡±

    In her condition, Roxanne couldn¡¯t hear him at all. After vomiting, she copsed onto her bed and

    mumbled, ¡°Ugh, it feels terrible¡­¡±

    Lucian¡¯s heart ached for her when he heard that. After getting up to take off the shirt that she had

    puked on, he went out to wash his hands and poured her a cup of water for her to gargle with.

    When he returned to the room, he saw Roxanne standing on her feet. She was taking off her clothes as

    if there was no one around. While doing so, she continued to mumble, ¡°I¡­ I want to shower.¡±

    The sight of her stripping jolted Lucian back to his senses. He hurried to her side to hold her back.

    ¡°Stop taking off your clothes.¡±

    Annoyed, Roxanne threw him a look of displeasure and insisted, ¡°I want to shower. Move aside!¡±

    While she was speaking, she began to unbuckle her bra.

    Lucian quickly looked away, stunned.

    By the time he turned back around, Roxanne had already stumbled her way to the bathroom door and

    her slender body greeted his eyes in all its glory.

    Stupefied by the scene, he could only gawk.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Since Ist saw her six years ago, her figure has grown even more alluring.

    The drunken Roxanne had even forgotten to close the bathroom door after entering. She turned on the

    shower and proceeded to bathe herself.

    From inside the bedroom, Lucian watched everything she was doing with dark eyes.

    Seeing that she was still behaving as if there was no one around, he closed the bathroom door with a

    sigh before cleaning up the mess in the room.

    By the time he was done, Roxanne was still inside.

    Knitting his brows at the puke she had left on his body, Lucian left the room to clean himself up.

    No sooner had he stepped out than Roxanne emerged from the bathroom.

    By then, the shower had helped her regain most of her senses.

    When she noticed that the sheets on her bed had been changed, she was still in a bit of a daze.

    Nevertheless, the irritation in her throat reminded her that she had just vomited.

    But why aren¡¯t there any signs of it in the room? Instead, the room looks very clean.

    In her groggy state, Lucian¡¯s face emerged in her mind.

    While I was drunk, I seemed to have heard his voice. Did he really help me¡­

    Holding that thought, Roxanne gave her head a forceful shake, hoping to dispel the thought from her

    head.

    No way. There¡¯s no way he would have taken care of me like that, and he changed my sheets! I can¡¯t

    even imagine him changing his own sheets.

    At that thought, Roxanne nipped that possibility in the bud.

    However, she still couldn¡¯t figure out who it was who had taken care of her.

    Finally, she gave up guessing. After having had a lot to drink, she could still feel her head spinning.

    Sleep was the only thing on her mind.

    As a strong sense of drowsiness struck her, Roxanne turned off the lights in the room and went to bed.

    When Lucian came out of the bathroom and saw that the lights in Roxanne¡¯s room had been turned off,

    he checked on her out of concern. Only when he saw her soundly asleep did he quietly slip out of the

    room.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 803

    Chapter 803

    Chapter 803 Fly Into A Rage

    Before he left, Lucian went to the children¡¯s room to check on them.

    As soon as he opened the door, he saw them chatting while holding aptop in their arms.

    At the sight of him, the boys closed theptop and gave him a self-conscious look. ¡°Mr. Farwell, what

    brings you here? Is Mommy all right?¡±

    Lucian was still wearing the shirt Roxanne had puked on as he had no change of clothes, but his jacket

    managed to hide the dirty shirt from view.

    Looking at their anxious expressions, Lucian asked with a frown, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Why aren¡¯t you

    asleep?¡±

    The boys exchanged nces. ¡°We¡¯ll go to sleep right away.¡±

    There was no way they would tell him that their concern over whether their parents would argue was

    what keeping them awake.

    Regarding them inquisitively, Lucian said in a deep voice, ¡°Your mommy is already asleep. I¡¯ll be

    heading home now. You boys should go to bed soon.¡±

    After that, he reminded them, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your mommy about what happened tonight.¡±

    Despite agreeing to Lucian¡¯s request, the boys were filled with disappointment.

    They had initially hoped that Lucian would take care of their mother for the entire night, and when

    Roxanne saw him when she woke up, she would definitely be touched.

    Unfortunately, their father was about to leave, and he even forbade them from telling their mother about

    it.

    At the rate they¡¯re going, when will Daddy and Mommy ever reconcile?

    Only after making sure the children were asleep did Lucian leave.

    By the time he returned to the Farwell residence, Este was already in dreand.

    After changing his clothes, Lucian went to check on her.

    Este, who had been missing her father, did not sleep well and woke up the instant he entered her

    room. She rubbed her eyes and looked groggily in the direction of the door.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian walked up to her bed and gave her hair a gentle tousle. ¡°Did I wake you up?¡±

    Este shook her head, then wrinkled her nose as she sniffed the air. She looked up at her father with

    concern and asked, ¡°Daddy, were you out drinking?¡±

    Lucian was stunned by her question. He lowered his head to smell himself and realized he was indeed

    reeking of alcohol.

    My clothes were probably tainted by the smell inside the car.

    Este maintained her curious look at him.

    Meeting her eyes, Lucian exined casually, ¡°It belongs to Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    His exnation jolted Este awake. She tugged at Lucian¡¯s sleeve and asked anxiously, ¡°Did Ms.

    Jarvis drink a lot? Daddy, why aren¡¯t you taking care of her at her ce?¡±

    Lucian sighed inwardly in resignation, for he had almost forgotten how much Este cared about

    Roxanne.

    ¡°I came home after tucking Ms. Jarvis in. She¡¯s already asleep.¡±

    Still, Este wasn¡¯t satisfied with his answer. ¡°But what if she doesn¡¯t feel well when she wakes up?

    Daddy, you should have waited until she wakes up tomorrow morning beforeing home.¡±

    Lucian simply chuckled and shook his head withoutmenting any further.

    It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t want to, but if she sees me tomorrow morning, she¡¯ll remember that she stripped

    herself naked in front of me. When that happens, I¡¯m afraid she will fly into a rage out of

    embarrassment. I might as well let her think that whatever happened was nothing but a dream.

    Faced with his silence, Este beganining about how bad he was at courting Roxanne. Soon,

    her rambling voice began drifting away, and her eyes could no longer stay open.

    Until she fell asleep, Lucian didn¡¯t exin a thing.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 804

    Chapter 804

    Chapter 804 I Cannot Remember Too

    The next morning, Roxanne woke up feeling disorientated and was gripped by a splitting headache.

    The room reeked of alcohol.

    When memories of the night before gradually returned to her, she could only recall drinking a lot at the

    celebration party Jack had organized and Jack offering to send her home.

    However, that was where her memories ended.

    Logically speaking, the room should be in a mess after I drank so much. But now, it looks spick and

    span instead. If it wasn¡¯t for the stench of alcohol, I wouldn¡¯t have believed that I was drunkst night.

    As Roxanne stepped out of bed in bafflement, she identally stepped on something.

    Lowering her head, she was greeted by the sight of her clothes strewn all over the floor.

    She furrowed her brows at the sight of them and felt as if she had forgotten something important.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Despite racking her brain for a long time, she couldn¡¯t remember anything and felt her headache

    worsen instead.

    Finally, she gave up trying to recall the previous night¡¯s events and went to take a shower.

    Upon emerging from the bathroom, she heard a series of careful knocks on the door.

    She opened the door and was greeted by Archie and Benny, who looked extremely concerned.

    ¡°Mommy, how are you feeling?¡± The children looked at her anxiously.

    Roxanne smiled and reassured them, ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just have a light headache.¡±

    Then, struck by a sudden thought, she asked, ¡°How did Ie homest night?¡±

    After exchanging a quick nce, the boys responded in their piping voices, ¡°Mr. Farwell brought you

    home.¡±

    Lucian?

    A hint of surprise shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    I only remember Jack offering to send me home. How did Lucian end up doing so?

    ¡°When did he leave?¡± Roxanne probed further when she failed to recall the events after the effects of

    the alcohol took over.

    Remembering their father¡¯s instructions, the boys replied reluctantly, ¡°Um, he left after sending you

    back to your room.¡±

    Only then did Roxanne heave a sigh of relief.

    Thank God. At the very least, he didn¡¯t see me at my worst. It¡¯s just that¡­

    ¡°Did someone watch over mest night?¡± Roxanne remained unconvinced.

    The question ignited a sparkle in the boys¡¯ eyes. Thinking that their mother had remembered

    something, they gave her a wide-eye stare while waiting for her to guess.

    Contrary to their expectations, Roxanne scratched her nose and spected, ¡°Was it your Aunt Madilyn

    who stayed back?¡±

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes darkened. They shook their heads and begrudgingly took credit for it. ¡°We

    gave you some water and something for the hangover.¡±

    Are they saying no one took care of mest night?

    Roxanne was just as puzzled as before.

    The room is so clean. Did I clean it out of my subconscious obsession with cleanliness despite my

    drunken state?

    She wondered if she was just imagining things because she couldn¡¯t help but notice the awkward

    expression on the children¡¯s faces.

    ¡°Mommy, do you still remember how you met Mr. Farwell?¡± Desperately maintaining their cool, the boys

    changed the topic by getting the burning question off their chests.

    Throughout the night, they had been itching to know how Lucian had found Roxanne.

    However, Roxanne was just as clueless as they were. All she could manage was an awkward smile.

    ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t remember too.¡±

    Roxanne was utterly embarrassed by the fact that she was unaware of how she was brought home

    despite being an adult.

    I must check with Jack the next time I see him.

    Lucky for her, the boys didn¡¯t probe further. They expressed concern for her well-being instead.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 805

    Chapter 805

    Chapter 805 How Are You Feeling

    Roxanne chatted with her sons as they descended the stairs together.

    In the middle of breakfast, they heard the sudden ring of the doorbell.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The boys looked up, their eyes filled with anticipation. Thinking it was their father who hade to see

    their mother, they snuck a nce at the door.

    Roxanne, baffled by the boys¡¯ sudden delight, got up to open the door.

    ¡°Roxanne.¡± Standing at the door was Madilyn, who craned her neck to peek inside as if she was

    looking for someone when the door opened.

    Roxanne was about to check with Madilyn aboutst night when the boys hurried over and looked up

    smilingly at their godmother.

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn, have you had breakfast? Do you want to join us?¡±

    Madilyn had wanted to ask when Lucian left, but the boys interrupted her. She bent down to tousle their

    hair and declined with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I need to go to work. You boys enjoy yourself.¡±

    She then turned her attention to her best friend. ¡°How do you feel? Are you having a bad hangover? I

    saw you drinking a lotst night.¡±

    Roxanne reassured her, ¡°I¡¯m fine, other than a minor headache. Anyway, it should be easily cured with

    a day¡¯s worth of rest.¡±

    Hearing that, Madilyn nodded with relief and did not ask any further question.

    Truth be told, she had to work an additional shift that day. With the hospital calling incessantly to pester

    her, she could only drop by briefly on her way to work.

    Upon learning that Roxanne was fine, she said a short goodbye before driving away.

    Once their godmother was out of sight, both the boys heaved a sigh of relief.

    That was close. Aunt Madilyn almost let it slip.

    Even though Lucian¡¯s actions didn¡¯t make sense to them, the boys believed that their father must have

    had his reasons.

    After all, Lucian knew they were on his side and wouldn¡¯t have gotten them to keep the secret unless

    he deemed it necessary.

    With Madilyn¡¯s car gone, the increasingly curious Roxanne lowered her gaze at the boys.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, Madilyn seemed to be looking for someone. However, the kids noticed it before she

    said anything. That¡¯s why they were so anxious to change the topic. I¡¯m sure they must be hiding

    something from me.

    Knowing that she might not get to the truth even if she asked, Roxanne decided not to pursue the

    matter. After they were done with breakfast, she sent them to the kindergarten.

    Upon their arrival, they saw Este holding Lucian¡¯s hand at the entrance.

    The sight of Lucian triggered a strange feeling within Roxanne.

    She wondered if it was just her imagination, but she vaguely remembered hearing his voice the night

    before.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Este¡¯s piping voice jolted her back to her senses, and she looked down at the former with a smile.

    Este raised her head and looked at Roxanne with concern. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, how are you feeling?¡±

    Roxanne was thrown into confusion by how abrupt the question was.

    ¡°Daddy said that you had a lot to drinkst night,¡± Este said innocently.

    Roxanne looked at Lucian hesitatingly, briefly stunned.

    Lucian had on a calm look. ¡°She caught the smell of alcohol on me, so I told her about it.¡±

    Not expecting Lucian to exin himself to her, Roxanne was taken aback for a few seconds. Then she

    turned to Este and replied softly, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Essie. I¡¯m feeling a lot better now.¡±

    Relieved, Este responded with an obedient nod.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 806

    Chapter 806

    Chapter 806 Opposing Emotions

    After watching the children enter the kindergarten, Roxanne turned to Lucian with mixed emotions and

    started, ¡°The boys told me that it was you who sent me homest night.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian nodded nomittally. He averted his gaze from her and looked to the side as if nothing had

    happened. In truth, he couldn¡¯t help recalling the scene from the night before at the sight of her face.

    Roxanne trailed his gaze, only to see his car that was parked by the roadside. Thinking that he was in a

    hurry to leave, she decided to get straight to the point. ¡°Can you tell me how we ran into each otherst

    night?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s face turned cold when Roxanne mentioned their encounter. ¡°We happened to run into each

    other in the hotel elevator.¡±

    Even though he didn¡¯t describe how he had wrestled her away from Jack¡¯s arms, Roxanne had no

    trouble imagining it.

    Given his temper, he must¡¯ve been infuriated to see me together with Jack. It goes without saying that

    something unpleasant must have happened between them.

    Nheless, what surprised her this time was that Lucian didn¡¯t probe further about her rtionship

    with Jack. When the thought struck her, a peculiar feeling arose from within, causing her to recall their

    conversation the day before.

    Lucian must be trying to stop me from going to the contract signing ceremony because he and Jack are

    competitors. And that must be the reason he showed up at the hotel. It was just that he had arrived too

    late. Is the conclusion of the matter the reason he no longer cares about my rtionship with Jack?

    Holding that thought, Roxanne felt slighted for some reason. Nevertheless, she kept her emotions to

    herself and expressed her gratitude tly instead. ¡°Thank you for sending me home, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian nodded with a frown.

    Just thinking about the image of her and Jack together angered him. However, when he saw her face,

    he couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the scene from the night before.

    Overwhelmed by the sh of opposing emotions, Lucian couldn¡¯t bring himself to question her any

    further.

    All of a sudden, an inexplicable tension emerged between the two of them.

    Upon collecting her thoughts, Roxanne gave him a distant smile. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll be on my

    way, then.¡±

    With that, she walked past Lucian without giving him a chance to react.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened, but he didn¡¯t stop her. It wasn¡¯t until her footsteps could barely be heard that

    he finally returned to his car.

    On the way to the research institute, Roxanne felt unsettled as her mind kept dwelling upon her

    conversation with Lucian and his attitude toward her.

    In the past, he would have stopped me and said something if I were to leave just like that. But this time,

    he didn¡¯t. As for his attitude toward me and Jack, he doesn¡¯t look like he cares anymore. In fact, he

    didn¡¯t even bother questioning me any further. Also, while I spoke to him, he seemed to be in a hurry to

    leave as if he was trying to avoid me.

    Roxanne felt the irony when she recalled Lucian¡¯s deration that he wanted to pursue her.

    After all, she had been stuck in a dilemma for a long time and had even considered if she should

    ept him.

    However, she now realized that she had been a fool to have taken him seriously.

    In fact, she couldn¡¯t help butugh at herself for wondering whether Lucian had stayed back to take

    care of her the night before.

    From the looks of his attitude earlier, how is it possible that he bothered to show me any concern?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 807

    Chapter 807

    Chapter 807 More Difficult

    The moment she arrived at the research institute, she received a call from Jack. She schooled her

    emotions and answered her phone. ¡°Mr. Damaris, what can I do for you?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s voice reminded him of the incidentst night. ¡°Nothing really. I just want to seek your opinion

    on something. Herbscape Group hopes you can take on the role of technical advisor for them. I think

    you¡¯re up for it, but what are your thoughts?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned by the proposal. It took her a few seconds to agree with a smile. ¡°Since it¡¯s

    something you and Herbscape Group want, I naturally won¡¯t say no.¡±

    Jack chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡± After discussing some details, both of them ended the call. When

    Roxanne put her phone aside, an avnche of emotions descended upon her again.

    ording to Jack, my assistance is crucial to the coboration between Damaris Group and

    Herbscape Group. Now that I have agreed to take on the role of technical advisor, Lucian would

    probably be angry with me again when he found out about it.

    Realizing what was going through her mind, Roxanne put an end to such thoughts andughed self-

    deprecatingly at herself.

    The matter has been settled, and thepetition between Lucian and Jack has ended. Why would he

    continue to be involved with me?

    Meanwhile, Lucian didn¡¯t return to Farwell Group. Instead, he drove straight to Queen Group to see

    Jonathan, intending to discuss the matter rted to Herbscape Group with him.

    Jonathan stood up and greeted Lucian with a nod when he saw him making his entrance. ¡°I heard that

    Herbscape Group has signed the contract with Damaris Groupst night. Our n to takeover

    Herbscape Group has failed.¡±

    Lucian took a seat opposite him, looking solemn. ¡°Other than Herbscape Group, do you have your eye

    on any other pharmaceuticalpanies?¡±

    Since Jonathan¡¯s expertise was in the medical industry, Lucian would usually seek out the former¡¯s

    opinion on such matters.

    After pondering upon the question, Jonathan gave a helpless shrug. ¡°In Horington, there¡¯s no other

    company I can think of other than Herbscape Group. That¡¯s the onlypany that will bring us the

    biggest benefit with a takeover.¡±

    As soon as he said that, both their expressions turned grim.

    Jonathan¡¯s conclusion was that they had no other choice other than Herbscape Group.

    However, now that thepany had signed a contract with Damaris Group, negotiating a takeover had

    be significantly more difficult.

    ¡°If we fail to acquire Herbscape Group, our project will be put in a disadvantageous position,¡± Jonathan

    said matter-of-factly.

    Lucian nodded in understanding, then began to think of other ways.

    They had spent a lot of time negotiating the contract uses with Herbscape Group before obtaining

    thetter¡¯s agreement.

    Yet, Damaris Group swooping in suddenly had caused Herbscape Group to renege on the contract.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Now that Herbscape Group and Damaris Group had established a partnership that was well publicized,

    the chances of acquiring the former were as good as none.

    All of a sudden, Jonathan suggested, ¡°Um¡­ How about I get anotherpany to negotiate a

    partnership with Damaris Group? We can learn about the price Herbscape Group asked for. Then, if we

    lower our asking price, we may be able to induce Damaris Group into breaking the contract with

    Herbscape Group, which will create an opening for us to continue negotiating the takeover. In fact, we

    may even be able to do so at a lower price.¡±

    In the event Herbscape Group was abandoned by Damaris Group, they could use it as a talking point.

    Moreover, it was Herbscape Group that had reneged on the contract first. They were naturally in their

    debt for doing so. If takeover talks were to be revived, Herbscape Group would definitely feel pressured

    to give in.

    Jonathan beamed with pride over his idea that was capable of killing two birds with one stone when he

    finished.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 808

    Chapter 808

    Chapter 808 The One Bothering Him

    Lucian, however, furrowed his brows tightly upon listening to his best friend¡¯s words. Faced with

    Lucian¡¯sck of response, Jonathan urged anxiously, ¡°Our project is about to get up to speed, and

    Herbscape Group is an extremely important piece. If we can¡¯t acquire them, we¡¯ll have no choice but to

    back out and wait for the next opportunity.¡±

    That was Jonathan¡¯s attempt at questioning Lucian. It was one thing for Queen Group to give up, but

    Farwell Group had never backed out of anything before.

    Given their status in Horington, Farwell Group had always gotten their way regardless of the situation.

    Plenty ofpanies mored to coborate with them.

    Unexpectedly, with a brazenness that came out of nowhere, not only did Herbscape Group dare to

    bargain with Farwell Group, but they even canceled the contract at the veryst stage.

    If it was any otherpany, Lucian would have already taught them a painful lesson.

    However, Lucian didn¡¯t react at all this time. He seemed to have prepared to ept the loss without

    any retribution.

    Jonathan was frustrated by that thought. ¡°Lucian, what¡¯s on your mind? Why don¡¯t you put Herbscape

    Group in their ce? What is it that has been worrying you for so long? I heard¡ª¡±

    Before Jonathan could finish, Lucian interrupted, ¡°To have been chosen as the heir of the Damaris

    family, Jack is certainly no fool. If even you can tell that Herbscape Group is the best candidate, why

    would he give it up over some short-term profit?¡±

    Jonathan thought there was something not right about Lucian¡¯s words.

    What does he mean by ¡°even I can tell¡±? Does he think that I¡¯m inferior to Jack?

    The thought filled Jonathan with rage. ¡°So what if he can tell? When ites down to it, Queen Group

    is still thergest pharmaceuticalpany in Horington. If we hadn¡¯t gotten involved in this project,

    Queen Group would have already secured the contract to supply the medication.¡±

    If Jack really wasn¡¯t a fool, he would have worked with Queen Group instead.

    Reading between the lines, Lucian knew that his friend was throwing a tantrum. Despite that, he

    proceeded to expose him mercilessly. ¡°It¡¯s precisely because Jack is smart that he has chosen not to

    work with Queen Group. Based on Queen Group¡¯s influence, it wouldn¡¯t be a surprise if they wanted a

    lion¡¯s share of the profits, making any negotiations with Damaris Group difficult. On the contrary,

    Herbscape Group would be desperate to work with them and willing to make significant concessions

    just to secure the partnership.¡±

    Jonathan gradually calmed down. He sighed in exasperation when he thought about the stupid

    comment he had just made.

    ¡°It¡¯s true that I had my eye on Herbscape Group for the same reason. Furthermore, they have one

    major advantage over Queen Group.¡±

    His words elicited a baffled look from Lucian.

    In a steady tone, Jonathan said, ¡°Herbscape Group is not only involved in traditional medicine but is

    also skilled in many techniques of modern medicine. Compared to them, Queen Group is focused

    solely on traditional medicine, and that must be the reason why Damaris Group has chosen to work

    with them.¡±

    However, the only mystery left was what Damaris Group had offered Herbscape Group to induce them

    into reneging on the contract with Farwell Group.

    Despite having done his own research on Herbscape Group, Lucian wasn¡¯t aware of the actual reason

    Jonathan had chosen thepany.

    Therefore, when the importance of acquiring Herbscape Group dawned upon him, Lucian couldn¡¯t help

    but furrow his brows. ¡°Now that the coboration between Herbscape Group and Damaris Group has

    been settled, we should take more time to discuss our ns for the acquisition.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Evidently, a solution was out of reach in the short term.

    Furthermore, that issue wasn¡¯t the one that was bothering him the most.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 809

    Chapter 809

    Chapter 809 Deteriorating Rtionship

    After giving Lucian an indifferent nod, Jonathan looked at his friend in a thoughtful manner. ¡°I heard that

    Dr. Jarvis has not only participated in the coboration between Damaris Group and Herbscape Group,

    but thetter has also offered her the role of technical advisor. I wonder what her thoughts about the

    matter are.¡±

    That was the first time Lucian had heard about it. His heart clenched, and his already gloomy

    expression darkened further. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He had thought that Roxanne would be more cautious after he had revealed to her how Jack had

    snatched Herbscape Group away from him the day before.

    Yet little did he expect Herbscape Group to directly approach Roxanne to be their technical advisor. As

    the possibility of her agreeing to it crossed his mind, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but feel incensed.

    Jonathan was surprised by the drastic change in Lucian¡¯s expression. ¡°Lucian, have you not seeded

    in your pursuit of Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    When Lucian simply shot him a nce without denying it, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help feeling what a shame

    it was.

    With how eligible he is, he could¡¯ve had any woman he wanted. Instead, not only he insisted on

    keeping his eye on Roxanne, but he also failed in his pursuit despite all the effort he expended.

    Jonathan cleared his throat, suppressed the surprise within him, andmented with a smile, ¡°Well,

    you were at fault six years ago. It only makes sense for Dr. Jarvis to resent you for it.¡±

    The mere mention of the past made Lucian scowl.

    The two times Roxanne had gotten drunk had shown him how much hurt he had inflicted upon her six

    years ago.

    He no longer felt the right toin about her resentment toward him and the distance she had

    ced between them.

    All he wanted to do now was to make amends.

    Having innocently assumed that Lucian had made progress in his pursuit, Jonathan had simply wanted

    to tease his friend.

    But to his surprise, he ended up rubbing salt in Lucian¡¯s wound.

    In response to Lucian¡¯s reaction, Jonathan scratched his nose awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Even if

    you have made a mistake, there¡¯s always a chance to redeem yourself. As long as you seize the

    opportunity, Dr. Jarvis will surely forgive you.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°How do I redeem myself?¡±

    Jonathan was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect Lucian to take his casual remark seriously.

    How do you redeem yourself? How would I know what happened between the two of you?

    Since he had inadvertently brought up the difficult topic, Jonathan had no choice but to force himself to

    come up with a solution. ¡°Since you hurt Dr. Jarvis six years ago and want her to forgive you for it, you

    obviously need to let her feel that you love her.¡±

    ¡°But I already did as you said.¡±

    Lucian had been given her flowers and confessing his feelings for her. On top of that, he even had the

    three children help him behind the scenes.

    Yet, Roxanne refused to believe in his feelings for her. In fact, when they had gone their separate ways

    in the morning, he could feel that their rtionship seemed to have deteriorated.

    The worst part was Lucian didn¡¯t even know what the problem was.

    Jonathan almost choked on himself.

    When ites to pursuing women, I am still superior to this hard-hearted friend of mine despite my

    lack of experience. Also, I have the advantage of having a sister. All this while, Frieda has always been

    very popr and has plenty of suitors.

    With that thought in mind, Jonathan began to rack his brains to recall what those men had done while

    courting his sister.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 810

    Chapter 810

    Chapter 810 Do Not Let It Bother You

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    After giving it much thought, Jonathan came to a brazen conclusion. ¡°What you have done so far isn¡¯t

    enough.¡± Lucian cocked a brow. ¡°I only followed what you said.¡±

    Jonathan was rendered speechless by the snarky response. He was filled with the urge to remind

    Lucian who it was who needed help.

    However, when he recalled that Lucian¡¯s demeanor would inherently make him bad at courtship, he

    decided to shoulder the me. ¡°That¡¯s because the methods I shared with you weren¡¯t enough,¡± he

    said in resignation.

    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Lucian looked at him in puzzlement. Roxanne¡¯s attitude in the morning made him

    feel uneasy. He wanted to improve the dynamics of their rtionship as soon as possible.

    Scratching his nose, Jonathan suggested, ¡°You know, women like romantic stuff. You can consider

    doing something romantic that will move her.¡± Something romantic?

    Lucian thought back to the recent interactions he had with Roxanne. Come to think of it, I don¡¯t

    remember doing anything romantic. I might have, but I certainly wasn¡¯t aware of it.

    ¡°For example, while out shopping, you can surprise her with a gift when she¡¯s not looking. Or¡­ you can

    even organize a romantic dinner with her.¡±

    Knowing that Lucian had no inkling of how to be romantic, Jonathan solemnly quoted a few

    examples. However, Lucian glowered at his suggestions. ¡°I¡¯m not doing that.¡±

    There¡¯s no way I can bring myself to do something like that. Besides, Roxanne would probably see

    through me and end up doubting my sincerity instead.

    His reaction filled Jonathan with exasperation. ¡°Whatever it is, the point is to be romantic. If those two

    methods don¡¯t suit you, you can always try something else. If you continue to sit on your hands, there¡¯s

    no way Dr. Jarvis is ever going to forgive you. You should sleep on it.¡±

    He tried his very best toe up with suggestions, but all of them were shot down by Lucian. At the

    rate thetter was going, he would soon run out of ideas.

    Upon hearing his friend¡¯s words, Lucian pinched the space between his brows.

    Since I¡¯m the one who wants to make it up to her, I shoulde up with my own ideas.

    Nheless, Lucian still couldn¡¯t figure out what sort of gestures were considered romantic.

    Suppressing the anger within him, Jonathan advised, ¡°At this point, you should just drop your airs in

    front of her. I have seen how badly she has treated you before, but it could have been worse. If you

    don¡¯t do anything about it, both of you will stay this way forever.¡±

    He patted Lucian on his back and added, ¡°This isn¡¯t more difficult than doing business, and you have

    nothing to lose. If you really want Dr. Jarvis to forgive you, you have to give it a try no matter what.¡±

    A peculiar sensation swelled within Lucian, and he eventually nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll do

    it.¡±

    Hearing that, Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief and sought to make up for his earlier mistake. ¡°Even if

    Dr. Jarvis agrees to take on the role of technical advisor, that¡¯s still just her job. Don¡¯t let it bother you.¡±

    Lucian knitted his brows and nodded as he recalled their conversation earlier.

    Only then did a smile spread across Jonathan¡¯s face, and they continued discussing the matter rted

    to Herbscape Group.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 811

    Chapter 811

    Chapter 811 Stupid Things

    ¡°Ms. Queen, you¡ª¡± Meanwhile, in front of Jonathan¡¯s office, his assistant was looking at the sly woman

    in front of him. He was about to ask a question when he noticed that she had signaled for him to be

    quiet.

    As such, the assistant could only hold his tongue. Frieda turned to put her ear against the door,

    eavesdropping on the conversation going on inside.

    Her initial n was to have a chat with her brother to ask when she could have her right to speak in

    Queen Group restored. However, she did not expect to hear such shocking news.

    Lucian is truly set on wooing Roxanne! If that¡¯s the case, there is a deeper reason behind Lucian and

    Roxanne¡¯s meetings. I saw them together with my own eyes!

    Based on what Jonathan is saying, Roxanne never agreed to it, and Lucian seems to mind what

    Roxanne is doing with Jack¡­

    Frieda¡¯s expression grew even darker the more she listened. All this while, her stance on the matter

    had been quite clear. She did not think very highly of Roxanne.

    But to her surprise, her own brother was involved in making ns with Lucian on how to win Roxanne

    over. Does Jonathan still remember that Lucian is engaged?

    After a while, she could hear footsteps heading her way.

    Frieda immediately came back to her senses and quickly retreated by two steps, pretending to have

    only just arrived.

    Seeing that it was Lucian who had emerged from inside the room, Frieda greeted him with a smile,

    ¡°Lucian! What brings you here?¡±

    Lucian merely nodded at her coldly, then turned around and walked away.

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Seeing how cold Lucian was to her, Frieda was displeased.

    After all, she grew up together with Jonathan and Lucian, yet the way Lucian treated her was different

    from the way he treated her brother.

    Ever since that woman has shown up, Lucian has been ignoring me!

    It¡¯s all because of Roxanne that b*tch!

    Just as she was annoyed, Jonathan¡¯s voice suddenly rang out from inside the office. ¡°Why are you

    daydreaming by the doorway?¡±

    That immediately shook Frieda out of her stupor. She suppressed her rage and quickly put on a smile

    before walking inside.

    ¡°Why did you suddenly decide toe to the office?¡± asked Jonathan, arching a brow.

    Frieda replied in a sweet voice, ¡°Jonathan, I¡¯ve been stuck at home for too long. When can Ie back

    to work?¡±

    Jonathan furrowed his brows slightly and said, ¡°I have no say in the matter. I think you should bring this

    up to Grandpa.¡±

    Even if he had a say in this, Jonathan had no intention of letting her return so soon.

    Since what happened thest time, Jonathan had been worried about Frieda¡¯s behavior. He was

    concerned that Frieda would use her power for personal gains, such as making things difficult for

    Roxanne by using the Queen family¡¯s reputation.

    If she were to do that again, it would be akin to going against Lucian.

    The smile on Frieda¡¯s face immediately vanished after she heard what her brother said, leaving behind

    only her unmasked rage.

    ¡°You¡¯re barring my return because you¡¯re worried I¡¯ll target Roxanne, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Seeing how she was so self-aware, Jonathan frowned slightly and said nothing.

    With her current behavior, the previous incident would definitely reur if she was allowed to return.

    Frieda looked at Jonathan and said angrily, ¡°You¡¯re all defending that b*tch! Even Grandpa is in on

    this!¡±

    She paused and suddenly recalled what she had heard. Her expression turned cold. ¡°You¡¯re even

    helping Lucian woo her! Have you forgotten that Aubree is his actual fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Jonathan did not expect Frieda to overhear the conversation he just had with Lucian. His face turned

    gloomy, and he warned icily, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t interfere with the Farwell family and the Pearson family¡¯s

    affairs. Who Lucian chooses to be with is also no concern of ours. I¡¯d suggest that you stop doing

    stupid things in the future!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 812

    Chapter 812

    Chapter 812 How Did You Find Out

    Frieda was already annoyed. The lecture she had just received from Jonathan made her expression

    contort even more. ¡°I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s doing stupid things!¡±

    With that, she looked daggers at Jonathan before turning around to leave the office in a huff. So my

    own brother has turned against me, eh? I guess I have to see Aubree about this!

    Even I can tell that Mrs. Farwell wants Aubree to be her daughter-inw. I remember that she even

    took it upon herself to get rid of Roxanne thest time.

    Lucian is trying to woo Roxanne now, but he hasn¡¯t even break off his engagement. The oue of

    this tussle between Aubree and Roxanne is quite obvious. Aubree will be the rightful daughter-inw of

    the Farwell family.

    Jonathan is helping Roxanne that b*tch. He even said that my trying to help Aubree is a stupid thing to

    do. I think Jonathan has truly lost the plot here. He¡¯s out of his mind!

    Jonathan could feel his head throbbing as he stared at his sister¡¯s retreating figure. After leaving Queen

    Group, Frieda immediately dialed Aubree¡¯s number.

    Aubree was still staying with Sonya. That day, Sonya had errands to run, so Aubree was left alone,

    listlessly changing channels on the television.

    Upon noticing Frieda¡¯s name shing on her phone, Aubree immediately sat up. ¡°Frieda? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Aubree!¡± Frieda sounded extremely aggrieved.

    A hint of impatience shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes. However, her tone of voice conveyed nothing but

    concern as she asked, ¡°What happened? Did someone bully you?¡±

    This only served to make Frieda feel more wronged than ever. With a huff, she replied, ¡°It¡¯s my

    brother!¡±

    Aubree arched a brow. ¡°What did he do?¡±

    Frieda bit her lip. ¡°Are you avable to meet in person? It¡¯s important that I tell you this face-to-face. I¡¯ll

    meet you at Happy Baker Caf¨¦.¡±

    Aubree then agreed, albeit with a slight frown.

    The only thing they usually talked about was the Farwell family.

    As such, what Frieda wanted to say must have had to do with the Farwell family.

    Thinking of this, Aubree immediately picked up her bag, raced downstairs, and made her way to the

    caf¨¦ Frieda had told her about.

    When she arrived, Frieda was already seated by the window. Aubree could tell that she was sulking as

    she sipped her coffee.

    One could almost assume that she was sulking while having a drink of alcohol.

    Seeing how annoyed Frieda was, Aubree could feel her heart sink. She hastily walked over and sat

    facing Frieda, asking, ¡°What is it? You don¡¯t look so good.¡±

    Frieda only lowered the cup from her lips after hearing Aubree¡¯s voice, her face full of displeasure.

    ¡°Lucian has been pursuing Roxaely!¡±

    Aubree was stunned, overwhelmed by the gravity of the information. But she still forced herself to

    maintain her look of calm as she asked, ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    Aubree had always known that Lucian treated Roxanne differently, but it was out of character for

    Lucian to behave in such a manner that would make Frieda use the word ¡°pursue.¡±

    What is so good about this b*tch anyway?

    Frieda met Aubree¡¯s gaze as she said, ¡°I heard it myself. My brother was discussing this with Lucian,

    and Lucian denied nothing. He even asked what he could do better.¡±

    Aubree could no longer hold back the smile on her face.

    Lucian has never been humbled to this extent. I can¡¯t believe he would ask for help over a woman.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He never behaved like this because of me six years ago!

    Frieda went on, ¡°On top of that, Roxanne seems to be rejecting his advances. I really don¡¯t know what¡¯s

    so desirable about her, seeing how Lucian is relentless in his pursuit!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 813

    Chapter 813

    Chapter 813 This Is Nothing

    Aubree frowned slightly. ¡°And how did you find out about this?¡± From her point of view, they had to

    have been together a long time ago. When Frieda had snapped a photo of them going to the theatre,

    Aubree had been very jealous.

    But now, ording to Frieda, the two had not actually gotten together. If they were to get together, I

    wonder how well Lucian would treat that b*tch! The very thought of this drove Aubree up the wall.

    Frieda merely rolled her eyes. ¡°If Roxanne had epted Lucian¡¯s advances, why would he be asking

    Jonathan for advice on how to woo her? I¡¯m guessing that the issue between them hasn¡¯t been

    resolved.¡±

    Recalling something, she continued, ¡°I also heard Jonathan say that Roxanne wants to be the technical

    advisor for Herbscape Group, and now Lucian is upset. Herbscape Group was initially going to sign an

    agreement with Farwell Group but lost out to Damaris Group.¡±

    Aubree was finally convinced, given how Frieda had described everything so vividly and in detail.

    Thinking that Roxanne had yet to ept Lucian¡¯s advances, Aubree felt somewhat delighted.

    As long as they were not together, she still had a chance.

    Moreover, from what Frieda had mentioned, they still had some unresolved issues between them.

    Frieda soon piped up again, saying, ¡°Since Roxanne doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s good for her, I think it won¡¯t

    be easy even if Lucian is hell-bent on making her his. Aubree, you need to find a way to get rid of her

    once and for all! It¡¯s all because of that b*tch! Now, both Lucian and Jonathan have been treating me a

    lot worse!¡±

    Aubree smiled at Frieda in an attempt to calm her down. ¡°I wish I could do that. But we need toe

    up with a n first. Why is Lucian upset at Roxanne? I think you mentioned this earlier.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because Roxanne wants to be the technical advisor for Herbscape Group. Roxanne is also

    pretty close to Mr. Damaris. There was a big public uproar about this thest time, but she has yet to

    rify anything.¡±

    Aubree felt her heart stir as a hint of coldness shed in her eyes. ¡°I know what needs to be done now.

    Thank you for reminding me.¡±

    Frieda was bewildered by this response and wished to ask her more, but Aubree gave her no chance

    to speak.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you always liked that limited edition purse I have? I¡¯ll give it to you when I get back. Think of it

    as a little thank you present for reminding me,¡± said Aubree with a smile.

    When Aubree brought up the purse, Frieda immediately forgot about Roxanne in her excitement.

    ¡°Really? But I know you like that purse very much as well¡­¡±

    Aubree shed a pretentious smile. ¡°Why are we putting a distance between each other like this? If you

    hear anything about Lucian and that b*tch again, remember to report it to me immediately. When I do

    marry into the Farwell family, a purse like this is nothing.¡±

    Frieda agreed without hesitation. ¡°You¡¯re so kind to me, Aubree!¡±

    Aubree merely smiled absent-mindedly, thoughts of how to get rid of Roxanne filling her head.

    If not for Frieda¡¯s reminder, she had nearly forgotten about the public uproar. Even Jessica had gone

    out of her way to give her a call.

    I think the conflict between Roxanne and Jessica is caused by Roxanne¡¯s ambiguous rtionship with

    Jack.

    If Lucian finds out that things are not so innocent between Roxanne and Jack, I wonder if he¡¯ll still put

    in so much effort in wooing her¡­

    A cold glint shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes.N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 814

    Chapter 814

    Chapter 814 Illusion

    Roxanne remained oblivious to what Aubree was plotting. Este, on the other hand, desperately

    wished for Roxanne to ept her father¡¯s affection for her.

    For several days, Este would pester Catalina to teach her how to bake a cake when she returned

    from school.

    Catalina naturally wanted to know where the interest came from. However, the little girl refused to

    exin, and instead, she would respond with a shy smile each time.

    Catalina¡¯s heart melted when she looked at Este¡¯s expression, so she decided to fulfill the girl¡¯s

    request. She had thought that Este was just learning how to bake for fun.

    After all, Este was so small that she could not even reach the countertop. She needed to use a stool,

    which made the activity quite inconvenient.

    However, to her surprise, Este had learned how to bake quite decently in just a few days. Early in the

    morning, when the weekend approached, Este waited for Lucian at his bedroom door.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Lucian had just opened the door when he heard Este¡¯s cute voice. When he looked at

    Este, he noticed that excitement was written all over her face.

    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Lucian. The little girl tugged at his sleeve as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go see Ms. Jarvis! I

    have not thanked her yet!¡±

    At the mention of Roxanne, Lucian knitted his brows. Since his chat with Jonathan about her, he had

    yet to pay Roxanne a visit. He had also not thought of any romantic gestures.

    Knowing that Este wanted to see Roxanne, Lucian was put in a difficult position. Este continued to

    tug at his sleeve expectantly, signalling that she wanted him to follow her downstairs.

    Este was so weak that she huffed and puffed with all her might. Even her face had turned red from

    the exertion. Lucian frowned helplessly and helped Este support herself by holding her arm. Then, at

    Este¡¯s pace, the pair walked down the stairs.

    However, when they got to the bottom, Este¡¯s feet showed no signs of stopping. Instead, she pulled

    him toward the door.

    It seemed that if Lucian did not agree to take her to see Roxanne, she was not going to give up.

    Lucian was rendered with no other option. All he could do wasply with her wishes, and the pair

    soon drove toward Roxanne¡¯s house in his car.

    Throughout the journey, Este did not stop chattering about what she wanted to do when she saw

    Roxanne.

    Lucian did not really pay attention to her. His mind was upied by thoughts of how he was going to

    face Roxanne.

    They had met and parted under unpleasant circumstances, and some time had passed since they had

    seen each other. He did not know if her anger had abated yet.

    After half an hour, Lucian slowly pulled into Roxanne¡¯s driveway.

    Lucian got out of the car and carried Este down. Without waiting for him, Este rushed toward

    Roxanne¡¯s door.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The little girl pushed the doorbell enthusiastically and knocked on the door, hoping that the inhabitants

    inside could hear her.

    At that moment, Roxanne and her sons were having breakfast.

    They heard soundsing from the door, but it was so gentle and soft that they thought it was merely

    an illusion.

    Soon after, the doorbell rang.

    Roxanne frowned slightly before getting up to open the door.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Este¡¯s cute voice rang out from below her as soon as she opened the door.

    Roxanne smiled at the little girl and patted her head. Then she turned to look at the man next to her

    with mixed feelings.

    Immediately, the air was heavy with silence and awkwardness.

    ¡°Essie wanted to see you, so I brought her over.¡± Lucian was the first to break the silence.

    Roxanne came back to her senses. She forced a smile, nodded, and said, ¡°Please,e inside.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 815

    Chapter 815

    Chapter 815 Opportunity

    Roxanne stood at the doorway after the two guests entered the house, but a look of self-mockery

    shed across her face. They had not seen each other for a week, so she should have already known

    what was on the man¡¯s mind.

    When she saw him just now, she unexpectedly had an illusion that the man was using Este as an

    excuse to pay her a visit. She had nearly forgotten that whatever was between them had ended after

    Lucian¡¯spetition with Jack.

    Presumably, they were here today because Lucian was pestered by Este intoing, and therefore

    had no choice but to agree.

    Realizing that she got lost in her thoughts, Roxanne forced herself to focus and closed the door before

    entering the house.

    In the dining room, Archie and Benny noticed that Lucian and Este have arrived. Their little faces

    were filled with excitement as they asked out of concern, ¡°Have you eaten yet, Essie?¡±

    Este merely shook her head.

    I¡¯m eager toe here and see Ms. Jarvis. How would I have time to eat? Even Daddy hasn¡¯t eaten

    yet!

    Seeing Este shaking her head, the boys chorused, ¡°Then join us!¡±

    After saying this, the boys looked expectantly at Roxanne.

    Meeting the gazes of the children, Roxanne gave them a smile and turned to look at Lucian. ¡°I assume

    you¡¯ve not eaten yet, Mr. Farwell. Why don¡¯t you sit down and grab yourself a bite to eat?¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Since their ambiguous rtionship had ended, Roxanne could finally treat Lucian like her friend without

    having any qualms.

    A strange feeling rose in Lucian¡¯s heart when he noticed that Roxanne had taken the initiative to invite

    him to partake in their meal. He tried to perceive what was on her mind through her expression, but

    she had already entered the kitchen.

    Shortly after, Roxanne returned with extra cemats and cutlery to set the table for her two additional

    guests. With concern, she looked at Este and asked, ¡°Did youe here to y with the boys,

    Essie?¡±

    The little girl shook her head without hesitation and looked earnestly at Roxanne. ¡°I¡¯m here to thank

    you, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Roxanne was puzzled. She subconsciously raised her eyes to look at the man

    before her, wondering if he knew anything about this.

    She had just raised her head to look when her gaze met Lucian¡¯s dark eyes.

    It was as if he had been staring at her this whole time.

    Roxanne was momentarily stunned. She clenched her fists, forcing herself to stop overthinking. Trying

    hard to remainposed, she looked at Este and asked, ¡°Is that so? What do you have to thank me

    for?¡±

    ¡°I want to thank you for treating me and Daddy¡¯s illnesses!¡± came Este¡¯s adorable reply. ¡°I spent ages

    learning how to bake a cake. I want to make one for you, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    As soon as Este spoke, she looked at her father innocently and said, ¡°Daddy can prove that I worked

    very hard! Didn¡¯t I, Daddy?¡±

    Though Este said she wanted to express her gratitude, she had, actually, been plotting to find ways

    to bring Roxanne and Lucian closer together, creating more opportunities for them to be in each other¡¯s

    presence.

    I can¡¯t believe Daddy doesn¡¯t grab this golden opportunity! I guess I¡¯ll just have to help him.

    Lucian noticed that Este had directed the conversation at him and soon understood her intentions.

    He nodded in cooperation. ¡°She pestered Catalina to teach her for a whole week. Catalina said that

    she learned how to do it pretty well.¡±

    Roxanne nodded awkwardly when she heard him speak, but her expression remained cheery as she

    turned to look at Este. ¡°You know how to bake? How clever!¡±

    Archie and Benny had also caught on to the meaning behind Este¡¯s prompting. Excitedly, they said,

    ¡°We want to learn as well! Teach us, Essie!¡±

    Este nodded obediently.

    In a split second, the boys immediately changed their tone of voice while looking at Lucian and

    Roxanne with pitiful eyes. ¡°However, we¡¯re scared of ruining Essie¡¯s hard work. Can you help us out,

    Mommy and Mr. Farwell?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 816

    Chapter 816

    Chapter 816 Earnest

    After hearing what the kids had to say, Roxanne could not help but hesitate. Baking with the children

    meant that she could not avoid interacting with Lucian. But¡­

    Roxanne looked at Lucian, who was seated across from her at the table. His expression seemed to be

    quite indifferent as if he did not really mind.

    Seeing how nd his expression is now, I think it would be strange if I react too strongly or kick up a

    fuss. After some deliberation, Roxanne smiled at the kids and said, ¡°All right then!¡±

    Seeing that Roxanne was on board, the kids looked expectantly at Lucian. Lucian also nodded

    wordlessly. The children then let out triumphant cheers. ¡°Yay! Let¡¯s all bake together!¡±

    In their haste and excitement, the children barely finished their breakfast. They took another two

    cursory bites before eagerly jumping off their chairs and looking at both adults.

    Although Roxanne had agreed, she still felt awkward at the prospect of being in such close contact with

    Lucian. Subconsciously, she felt the urge to dy the activity.

    Under the watchful and expectant eyes of all the children, Roxanne felt herself squirm in her seat.

    Finally, all she could do was get up and clear the table.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The kitchen was too small to amodate so many people. After some thought, Roxanne decided to

    use the dining table instead.

    The children graciously offered to help her with the dishes. When that was done, they eagerly went to

    the dining table and waited to start baking.

    Roxanne brought out the utensils that were needed andid them out neatly on the now-clean table.

    Este soon began to take charge as she divided the tasks between everyone present. ¡°Daddy and

    Ms. Jarvis will make the actual cake. The rest of us will help to decorate it.¡±

    Naturally, Roxanne had no objections. She soon began to work.

    Lucian, on the other hand, knew nothing about baking. All he could do was stand in a corner, frowning

    while he watched Roxanne busy herself with the process.

    ¡°Daddy, go on! Help Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este tugged at the hem of Lucian¡¯s sleeve with disapproval written

    all over her face.

    Lucian merely arched a brow at Este, silently imploring that he tell her what to do.

    With a deep, dramatic sigh, Este pointed at the eggs inside the bowl, indicating that he should help

    Roxanne crack the eggs.

    Lucian nodded in understanding, reaching out to lend a hand.

    Roxanne was blissfully unaware of the interaction between Lucian and Este. However, she had

    coincidentally reached the stage where they had to add eggs to the mixture. As she reached out to

    grab an egg from the bowl, her hand identally brushed against Lucian¡¯s hand.

    For a moment, the two of them froze.

    A few secondster, Roxanne quickly snapped back to her senses. She retracted her hand as if she¡¯d

    felt an electric shock and forced herself to calm down. Struggling to stay calm, she said, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Lucian was aware that Roxanne was avoiding him. The look in his eyes darkened, and he continued

    with what he set out to do without saying another word.

    Very quickly, the ingredients were mixed in the mixing bowl. All that was left now was to beat the

    mixture.

    This was going to take some time.

    Roxanne used the whisk for a while but soon noticed that her arm began to ache from the beating. She

    then slowed down, thinking of resting for a bit.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± came Lucian¡¯s voice from behind her.

    Roxanne was briefly startled. Before she had the time to react, Lucian had already taken the whisk

    from her.

    She could only let go and take a few steps back while Lucian continued with the whisking.

    Lucian¡¯s sleeves were rolled up high to reveal his thin and strong forearms. His well-defined brows

    were furrowed in a slight frown, and his lips were pursed because he had not done this before.

    However, he did seem quitemitted.

    Roxanne fell into a slight daze when she saw Lucian¡¯s demeanor.

    That being said, this must have been the first time she had seen Lucian do something with such

    earnestness.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 817

    Chapter 817

    Chapter 817 Try This Later

    Without the two adults realizing it, the children had gathered in a circle to watch Lucian. Ever since

    Archie and Benny epted Lucian as their father, they had grown more fond of him with every passing

    day.

    Seeing how serious he was, the children looked at each other with admiration in their eyes, wondering

    if they were going to be as handsome and cool as their father when they grew up.

    Archie and Benny then turned to look at Este. They were not sure if they were seeing things, but

    Este¡¯s side profile bore a striking resemnce to their mother.

    For a time, the atmosphere in the room was light-hearted and fun. Suddenly, the sound of Roxanne¡¯s

    phone ringing broke the silence. The few of them looked inquiringly in Roxanne¡¯s direction.

    Roxanne merely smiled apologetically at the children, but the caller ID on the screen caught her eye. I

    wonder what Jack wants.

    ¡°I need to take this call,¡± said Roxanne to the children. Subconsciously, she nced at the man who

    was still busy mixing the batter before walking toward the living room.

    The children looked warily at Roxanne¡¯s retreating form, wondering who it was that would call her on a

    weekend morning.

    In the living room, Roxanne promptly picked up the phone. ¡°Mr. Damaris? What seems to be the

    matter?¡±

    The distance between the dining room and the living room was not too vast, and Roxanne did not care

    to lower her voice. As such, everyone in the dining room could hear every word she said.

    The children then turned to look at Lucian, curious about what his reaction was going to be.

    Lucian stopped stirring, and his brows knitted into a mild frown.

    At the same time, Jack¡¯s soft voice could be heard from the other end of the line. ¡°Are you free today,

    Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne subconsciously directed her gaze at the dining room. When she realized what she was

    thinking about, she immediately turned away with a frown and asked, ¡°Is it urgent? If so, I can make

    time.¡±

    ¡°Actually, Grandpa said he has not seen you in a while. Regarding the previous issue, he wishes to

    give you an apology in person. On top of that, he wants to visit your research institute. However, if you

    are busy, we can do this another day,¡± said Jack calmly.

    Hearing that it was Hector who wanted to meet her, Roxanne naturally had no objections and agreed

    promptly. ¡°All right, then we¡¯ll meet at the research institute in a bit.¡±

    Jack hummed in agreement.

    After deciding on a time, the two of them hung up.

    Roxanne turned to go back to the dining room. Looking at Este apologetically, she said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,

    Essie. I may need to go out for a short while.¡±

    Este had already overheard the conversation from earlier, but hearing Roxanne say this to her in

    person still made her quite disappointed. There was a prominent look of displeasure on her face as her

    mouth formed a little pout. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, aren¡¯t you going to eat the cake we¡¯ve made?¡±

    She had put in so much hard work and time throughout the week so that Roxanne could taste the cake

    she learned how to bake.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank when she saw how disappointed the little girl was, but she could not afford to be

    late. After all, it was not just Jack who was waiting for her, but Hector as well.

    Thus, Roxanne could only caress Este¡¯s head apologetically as she suggested, ¡°I¡¯ll eat it when I get

    back, okay?¡±

    However, Este still looked quite reluctant.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Archie and Benny, who had met Jack before and heard that Roxanne had been out drinking with him

    thest time, were not happy either when they found out that the man wanted to take up their mother¡¯s

    free time on a weekend.

    ¡°Mommy, the cake is halfway made. Why don¡¯t we finish baking first?¡±

    Archie and Benny then surrounded Roxanne, looking at her with pleading looks in their eyes.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 818

    Chapter 818

    Chapter 818 Half An Hour

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After that, the children then looked at Lucian distressedly, hoping he could say something on their

    behalf too.

    Roxanne noticed who the children were looking at, and her gaze lingered briefly on Lucian. Seeing that

    the man had no intention to speak, she felt something strange welling in her heart.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already agreed on a time with Mr. Damaris. I cannot bete.¡± Roxanne then dipped her head to

    look at her children, her tone sounding contrite.

    The children knew there was nothing else they could do to dissuade Roxanne when they saw how

    adamant she was about going. Their faces were filled with disappointment.

    Roxanne felt sorry for the children as she took note of their crestfallen expressions, but she knew she

    could not do much. She merely patted their heads and said, ¡°When it¡¯s done, just leave some for me so

    that I can taste your handiwork.¡±

    Subsequently, Roxanne turned around to leave.

    She barely took two steps when she heard the man¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Since you need to go, Ms. Jarvis, maybe we¡¯ll bake this cake some other day.¡±

    Lucian set aside the whisk, pulled down his sleeves, and looked at her derisively. ¡°By the looks of it,

    your appointment with Mr. Damaris is more important than the promise you have made to the children.¡±

    Hearing what he said, Roxanne stopped walking and turned around to look at the man in confusion.

    Nonchntly, Lucian continued, ¡°The children have hoped that we can finish this little project with

    them. But since you must leave, it¡¯ll mean nothing if I stayed behind to help them.¡±

    Lucian then nced at the children, who looked increasingly disappointed.

    Roxanne could not tell if she was imagining things, but it seemed as if the children were looking at her

    with resentment in their eyes.

    Their expressions seemed to ask why she chose to cast them aside when they were the ones who

    made ns with her first.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Roxanne was at a loss for words, unsure of how to exin the situation. In the end, she tried to

    cate them by saying, ¡°I¡¯m going not because Mr. Damaris¡¯ appointment is more important, but

    because this is a work-rted matter. That¡¯s why¡ª¡±

    Before Roxanne could finish, however, Lucian cut her off coldly by saying, ¡°That¡¯s why you decided to

    blow off your kids? You can¡¯t keep your priorities straight? What happened to work-life bnce?¡±

    Embarrassment shed in Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    I only agreed to meet because I heard that Old Mr. Damaris is going to be there. I can¡¯t keep him

    waiting. I didn¡¯t mean to forget about the kids. He¡¯s right. I did make ns with the kids first.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was negligent, but I have to go.¡± Roxanne sounded very contrite as she said this. ¡°On top of

    that, Old Mr. Damaris is going to be there. I cannot keep the old man waiting.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression softened at her flustered expression. In a deep voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯ll be done in half

    an hour. Surely you can exin the situation to Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Upon hearing this, the children¡¯s expressions brightened, and they looked hopeful again.

    Under the children¡¯s expectant gazes, Roxanne hesitated briefly but still pulled out her phone and

    made a call to Jack, exining the situation. She told him she was going to be thirty minuteste, but

    Colby would be there to receive them first.

    Thankfully, Jack readily agreed.

    After receiving affirmation from Jack, Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief and shuffled back into the dining

    room again. She patted the children on their heads and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s continue baking.¡±

    Seeing that she was willing to stay, they obediently nodded their heads and put the cake into the oven.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 819

    Chapter 819

    Chapter 819 Abrupt Question

    After the in cake waspleted, the children hastily spread the cream on it. Each child had their

    own idea, so Roxanne split the cake into three sections to let them decorate in their own way.

    The children clearly thought of the task as something important, for they were cautious as they spread

    the cream.

    Roxanne would nce at the time every once in a while. It was almost time for her to meet Jack, but

    the children were not done decorating yet.

    However, she dared not urge them to hurry when she recalled the unhappy moment earlier. ¡°I¡¯m done!¡±

    Este spoke first.

    The two boys followed soon after as they cast a look that told Roxanne they were seeking praises from

    her.

    Roxanne tamped down the urgency she felt and shed them a smile. She then walked over to the

    table and nced at the children¡¯s masterpieces.

    The boys¡¯ sides were a mess while Este¡¯s side was not. Yet, the boys were still gleeful about it.

    Roxanne had no choice but topliment them despite what she actually thought about their work.

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it wonderfully, my darlings.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    The children beamed. Roxanne sneaked a nce at Lucian, who had been silent, before turning back

    to the children. ¡°I¡¯ll cut the cake now, all right?¡±

    The children nodded fervently.

    Roxanne cut the cake into six simple slices, then passed them to the children and kept one for herself.

    After that, she turned to look at the man beside her, who showed no signs of wanting to join them.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne called out to him with a frown. ¡°The cake is done. Come and give it a try.¡±

    It was only after hearing her voice did Lucian turn to look at her and walk over.

    The children wanted the two adults to try out the slices they had been in charge of, so Roxanne had to

    cut three small pieces for Lucian and herself.

    The children watched them with faces full of anticipation when the adults began digging in.

    Roxanne gave them a quick smile before starting with Este¡¯s piece. After tasting it, she looked at the

    girl in surprise and eximed, ¡°Essie, yours is amazing! It¡¯s delicious! Thank you, Essie.¡±

    The girl smiled from ear to ear upon hearing Roxanne¡¯spliment.

    Just as Roxanne was about to try the next piece, Este¡¯s piping voice sounded beside her. ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, can I call you Mommy?¡±

    The girl seemed thrilled, and she was looking at Roxanne expectantly.

    Roxanne froze as she looked at the girl with wide eyes. Then she turned to the man opposite her.

    Lucian did not see the girl¡¯s questioning either.

    Simrly, Archie and Benny were astounded by Este¡¯s question.

    Even though they had been working hard to form aplete family, they could still see that their

    mother had yet to ept their father.

    Mommy must be shocked by Essie¡¯s abrupt question.

    Este continued, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, can you be my mommy? I love Ms. Jarvis the most!¡±

    At that, the girl even shyly tugged the hem of Roxanne¡¯s clothes.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and suppressed the chaotic feelings in her chest. She put down

    the cake on the table, crouched down, and forced herself to smile at the girl. ¡°You¡¯re a sweetheart,

    right, Essie? It¡¯s true that I like you a lot, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can be your mommy.¡±

    Este tilted her head to the side in confusion. ¡°But I like you a lot too, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 820

    Chapter 820

    Chapter 820 Console Essie

    For a moment, Roxanne did not know how to respond to Este¡¯s deration of love. I mean, I like

    Essie too, but I have never entertained the thoughts of bing her mother.

    After all, she has her own biological mother. If anything, children would probably prefer their biological

    parents more¡­

    A good example will be Archie and Benny. Although they don¡¯t know the truth of their births yet, their

    attitude toward Lucian is clearly different from the rest.

    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± Having received no answer from Roxanne, Este lowered her eyes in disappointment

    and despair.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached when she saw the girl¡¯s disappointment, but there was nothing she could do

    besides giving her a merciless rejection. Patiently, she exined to the girl, ¡°Essie, you¡¯ll have your

    own mommy, and once you have your mommy, you¡¯ll find out that liking mommy and liking me don¡¯t

    feel the same.¡±

    Este tightened her fists stubbornly and looked at Roxanne with tearful eyes. ¡°I only like Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t¡ª¡± Roxanne said in resignation when she saw Este¡¯s tears.

    However, before she could finish her sentence, the girl gave her a heart wrenching look.

    Her gaze seemed as though it was capable of seeing through people¡¯s souls, and that made Roxanne

    stiffen.

    In the next second, Este let go of her shirt and ran outside.

    ¡°Essie!¡± Roxanne cried out when she returned to her senses. Right as she was about to run after the

    girl, the man beside her had already sped off after her.

    Staring at Lucian¡¯s back, Roxanne ran for two steps, then stopped hesitantly.

    Essie dashed off because of me. If she sees me again, will she feel worse? Should I¡­ not show up

    around her for a while for now?

    The boys had never thought that things would turn out this way either. They froze for a few seconds

    before they recollected themselves.

    When they saw their mother¡¯s pale face, they decided not to go after Este. Instead, they went to their

    mother¡¯s side silently and muttered, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    They could see that their mother seemed sad as well, but they did not know how to console her. They

    held their tongues after that and merely kept herpany at the side.

    Roxanne gradually came back to her senses a whileter. She lowered her gaze to look at the boys

    and whispered, ¡°Should I not have rejected Essie just now?¡±

    The boys shared a look, but neither knew what to reply to her.

    If Mommy hasn¡¯t epted Daddy, then it¡¯s nothing unusual for her to reject Essie. But who knew Essie

    would be that disappointed and run out without a word?

    Truth be told, Roxanne was not expecting an answer from them. After saying that, she hung her head

    in silence as waves of panic and frustration washed over her.

    She could see that Este was hoping for a mother with the way she had raised that sudden question.

    She wondered how Este¡¯s mother could bear to abandon the girl.

    Roxanne was already distressed enough when Este had gone missing previously.

    She¡¯s not familiar with her surroundings. I wonder if she¡¯ll lose her way like she did thest time.

    Archie and Benny could see the anxiety on their mother¡¯s face. They consoled her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry,

    Mommy. Mr. Farwell will surely find Essie.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes flicked toward the boys, and she forced a smile.

    ¡°We¡¯ll help youfort Essie once Mr. Farwell is back with her.¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    To distract their mother, the boys changed the topic back to the earlier phone call. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte.

    Didn¡¯t you promise to meet Mr. Damaris? If you don¡¯t leave now, you¡¯re going to bete.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 821

    Chapter 821

    Chapter 821 Does Miss Jarvis Not Like Me

    Roxanne¡¯s mind was preupied with Este. She only recalled that Jack and Hector were still waiting

    for her in the research institute at the boys¡¯ reminder.

    She cast a nce at the doorway, still worried about the girl¡¯s safety. ¡°Mommy, just go,¡± the boys

    urged. Right then, Jack called. Roxanne picked up the call as she furrowed her brows. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be

    there in a moment,¡± she said apologetically.

    Hearing that there was something amiss with her voice, Jack asked in concern, ¡°Did something

    happen?¡±

    He was already worried when he heard Roxanne abruptly telling him that she was going to bete by

    half an hour. Just as Roxanne was about to say something, she heard Hector¡¯s and Colby¡¯s voices.

    She hesitated. Then, with a nonchnt chuckle, she said to him, ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    Jack asked a few more questions in concern, but Roxanne dismissed them all.

    She wanted to wait until Este was back, but she had already made Hector wait for her for such a long

    time; she could not dy the appointment any longer.

    After ending the call, Roxanne crouched down and ruffled the boys¡¯ hair. ¡°Apologize to Essie for me

    when she¡¯s back, okay?¡±

    The boys noddedpliantly.

    Roxanne only stood up and left after seeing the boys¡¯ agreement.

    Meanwhile, Lucian found the girl crying quietly. She was hiding in the garden.

    Even after he arrived, Este was still crying.

    ¡°Essie, Daddy¡¯s here.¡± Lucian sighed and lowered himself until he was at eye level with the girl. He

    reached out and patted her head.

    Este shook his hand off unhappily and sobbed as she shifted to the side.

    Complicated feelings seeped into Lucian¡¯s heart as he took in the girl¡¯s mncholic look and

    remembered the way Roxanne had rejected her ruthlessly earlier.

    Lucian had never thought that Este would spring that question on Roxanne and that Roxanne would

    reject Este so straightforwardly.

    He was d that he had not told Este the truth of her birth yet.

    Otherwise, he had no idea how sad she would be to hear the rejection from her own mother.

    Este was still sulking, and there was nothing Lucian could say. All he could do was stand by her side.

    He had thought that Roxanne would run after them soon.

    After all, he knew that Roxanne truly liked Este despite her earlier rejection.

    Yet, even after some time had passed, Roxanne still did not show up.

    Lucian¡¯s expression gradually darkened.

    Este shared simr thoughts. She had been waiting for Roxanne toe after her and console her,

    but Roxanne did note. Eventually, Este stopped crying.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± the girl muttered sadly as she looked up at her father, ¡°does Ms. Jarvis not like me?¡±

    Why else would she note and console me?

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he looked at her. He suppressed the displeasure he felt toward Roxanne

    and reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Ms. Jarvis hasn¡¯t epted me yet. That¡¯s why she rejected you.¡±

    Still, Este¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°But why isn¡¯t Ms. Jarvising to see me?¡±

    Thest time she had gone missing, Roxanne had been the first to find her.

    Lucian gently patted her head and said, ¡°Maybe Ms. Jarvis hasn¡¯t found you yet. Let¡¯s go back and wait

    for her.¡±All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 822

    Chapter 822

    Chapter 822 Clean Up The Mess After Her

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Este nodded obediently upon hearing her father¡¯s words. Lucian lifted Este into his arms before

    returning to Roxanne¡¯s ce. Just as they reached the entrance, they saw Roxanne¡¯s car reaching the

    gates of the residential area.

    Lucian could recognize Roxanne¡¯s car right away, and the moment he did, the temperature around him

    dropped. Essie was sobbing so badly because of her, but the only thing on her mind is her appointment

    with Jack. Is work that important to her?

    In the living room, Archie and Benny were about to open the door to look for Este after the long

    wait. To their surprise, right as they opened the door, they were greeted by the sight of their grim father

    with Este in his arms.

    Este peeked into the living room when the door opened, but she saw no traces of Roxanne

    around. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Jarvis?¡± Este asked, her eyes still red. ¡°Is Ms. Jarvis not back yet because

    she¡¯s out looking for me?¡±

    After that, she patted her father¡¯s shoulder and said anxiously, ¡°Daddy, hurry up and give Ms. Jarvis a

    call and tell her toe back!¡±

    She was afraid that Roxanne would panic if thetter could not find her outside.

    ying along with her, Lucian took out his phone.

    Archie and Benny exchanged a look before starting apologetically, ¡°Mr. Farwell, you don¡¯t need to call

    Mommy. She just¡­ left.¡±

    After that, they urgently exined their mother¡¯s actions. ¡°Mommy wanted to stay and wait for you to

    come back, but we could see how upset Mommy was, so we persuaded her to go to work.¡±

    At that, Este teared up again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Essie. Mommy knows that she was wrong. She¡¯s sad too,¡± Archie and Benny promptly

    consoled Este.

    Lucian put Este back down on the ground to let the boys continue talking to her.

    However, Este kept her head down, one of her hands grabbing tightly on a corner of her father¡¯s

    shirt.

    Archie exchanged a nce with Benny. With a frown, Archie stepped forward and grabbed the girl¡¯s

    other hand. He promised, ¡°Mommy will be back once she¡¯s done with work. Once she¡¯s back, she¡¯ll

    surely apologize to you. Don¡¯t be sad anymore, Essie.¡±

    Hearing that, Este lifted her head and looked at Archie and Benny dubiously.

    Without missing a beat, Benny chimed in, ¡°Essie, why don¡¯t you wait for Mommy toe back with

    us?¡±

    Then he nced at Lucian and asked, ¡°Mr. Farwell, can Essie stay with us today?¡±

    Lucian gave them a nce before fixing his eyes on Este.

    Este had already let go of him and inched toward Archie and Benny.

    Evidently, she wanted to wait for Roxanne to return.

    Lucian could read her mind, and that only made him feel even more frustrated with Roxanne.

    Nevertheless, his tone was steady when he spoke. ¡°Be good and stay home. Don¡¯t open the door for

    strangers.¡±

    The children could hear the agreement in his answer, so they inclined their heads obediently.

    Only after Lucian watched them enter the mansion and close the door did he get into his car and leave.

    Shortly after, the ck Bentley sped off toward the Queen residence.

    When he was on his way there, the anger in Lucian grew.

    What is Roxanne thinking? How can she let those two boys clean up the mess after her? Is work that

    vital to her?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 823

    Chapter 823

    Chapter 823 I Stand By My Words

    Meanwhile, back at Roxanne¡¯s house, Archie and Benny synchronously pulled out toys,id out various

    snacks on the table, and sat on opposite sides of Este.

    Este¡¯s eyes were downcast, cheeks puffed out, and sadness was written all over her face. Archie and

    Benny exchanged a helpless look, but they promised Roxanne they would coax Este.

    They could only try their best to figure out a way. Archie handed her a tissue a momentter, speaking

    in a cajoling voice, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Essie. If you like Mommy, try harder to help Mr. Farwell woo her!¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    She nced at him with a pout, her attention piqued. He dabbed at the tears pooling in the corner of

    her eyes and frowned worriedly. ¡°We wanted Mommy and Mr. Farwell to get closer, but it seems like

    he¡¯s upset with her again.¡±

    Benny interjected, ¡°Mommy is in the wrong here, but we can¡¯t be a family if Mr. Farwell continues to be

    angry.¡±

    Perturbation settled over her features, nketing the sadness. It¡¯s all my fault. Daddy and Ms. Jarvis

    wouldn¡¯t have gotten into a fight if I hadn¡¯t thrown a tantrum.

    Este lowered her head in guilt at that thought. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Archie and Benny merely wanted to distract her, but they ended up making her feel awful, so they tried

    to shift the me to the adults. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, it¡¯s all on Mommy and Mr. Farwell!¡±

    She was bewildered.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell wants to woo Mommy, yet he¡¯s always mad at her,¡± Archie exined. ¡°Moreover, Mommy

    won¡¯t ept him even though he treats us well.¡±

    Their conversation quickly shifted from coaxing Este to matchmaking the adults.

    In the meantime, Roxanne¡¯s car slid to a stop in front of the research institute, and she marched inside

    with hastened steps, bumping into Jack and a group of people at the entrance.

    She couldn¡¯t stifle the two sneezes that escaped as she opened her mouth to greet them.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, are you sick?¡± Hector inquired.

    She smiled sheepishly. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sure why I suddenly sneezed.¡±

    She apologized to the rest. ¡°Please excuse my tardiness. I had to attend to some family matters and

    kept all of you waiting. Lunch is on me today.¡±

    Hector returned her smile with an airy one. ¡°We didn¡¯t wait in vain. Dr. Galloway took us on a tour of the

    research institute, which was an experience. He said you are a significant contributor to the research

    institute that exists today.¡±

    Roxanne was stunned to learn that Colby had praised her in front of Hector.

    Colby met her gaze and smiled gently. ¡°And I stand by my words.¡±

    A bashful smile tugged at her lips. ¡°The research institute has great potential. All I did was solve a little

    problem.¡±

    Hector nodded gratefully as he observed the humble Colby and Roxanne. ¡°Both of you did an amazing

    job, and I¡¯ll dly entrust the research institute to your capable hands.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 824

    Chapter 824

    Chapter 824 It Is My Fault

    Hector exchanged a few pleasantries with Roxanne, and the conversation went back to business as

    she led Hector and Jack to visit a few sites.

    The tour of the research institute was nearly finished at noon, and they adjourned to the restaurant

    where she had made a reservation.

    Jack sidled up to Roxanne soundlessly after they exited the research institute and asked in concern,

    ¡°You mentioned that you had to attend to family matters. What were they, if you don¡¯t mind my asking?

    The Dr. Jarvis I know would never show upte to an appointment.¡±

    She smiled slightly, her lipspressed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a temper tantrum by Archie and Benny.¡±

    Jack didn¡¯t question her answer and smiled sympathetically with a nod. ¡°It¡¯s understandable for

    problems to arise when you have kids at home.¡±

    Hector turned toward both of them. ¡°What are you talking about? My old ears didn¡¯t catch it.¡±

    They hastily pasted a smile on their faces and hurried to walk alongside Hector.

    Colby wasn¡¯t familiar with Jack and felt lower in statuspared to them, so hegged a few steps

    behind.

    An unnamed emotion gripped Colby¡¯s heart as he observed the good-natured conversation between

    Roxanne and Jack and Hector¡¯s admiration for her.

    He was always just an admirer, silently looking up at Roxanne from a distance.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    He knew she didn¡¯tck impressive men in her life, from Larry to Lucian and now Jack.

    I¡¯m no onepared to them. Judging from how Old Mr. Damaris treats Roxanne, he would grant his

    blessings without hesitation if Jack were to be with her!

    His gaze darkened, and his fingers balled into fists by his sides.

    I admit I¡¯m jealous. I want to be one of the extraordinary men surrounding Roxanne, standing shoulder

    to shoulder with her or even making her look up to me.

    ¡°Hurry up, Dr. Galloway.¡± Hector turned to give him a look.

    Colby snapped out of his thoughts andposed himself before catching up to them, although he was

    mindful to walk a half-step behind them as a sign of respect.

    Each of them took a seat when they arrived at the restaurant, and Hector suddenly spoke. ¡°There¡¯s

    another reason why I came today.¡±

    Roxanne stilled, her eyes subconsciously snapping to Jack, recalling what he had told her over the

    phone.

    Hector started in a grave voice, ¡°Ultimately, it was my fault when the online rumors broke out. I should

    have tried to understand the situation better from Jack before deciding to stop both of you from seeing

    each other.¡±

    Roxanne immediately denied, ¡°It involves me, so Ms. Hightower would have found another way to

    attack me even if we didn¡¯t meet. Don¡¯t me yourself, Old Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Hector continued as if he hadn¡¯t heard her, ¡°The Damaris family is responsible for causing this, yet we

    watched with our arms crossed without helping, and that kid from the Farwell family had to step in to

    smooth things over. Speaking of, I have to thank him.¡±

    Her heart tightened, and a frown marred her brows. She opened her mouth to speak, but no words

    came out.

    Who am I to object if Old Mr. Damaris wishes to express his gratitude to Lucian?

    Colby had only discovered that Lucian was the one who had resolved the situation, and jealousy ate at

    him like acid.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 825

    Chapter 825

    Chapter 825 Proactive

    Regarding the public outcry, all Colby could do was provide a few statements from the perspective of

    the research institute. However, they did not do much to help.

    Somehow, the situation slowly began to die down. In fact, it waspletely turned around after

    Harvey¡¯s interview the next day.

    Colby was humbled when he learned that Lucian was the one responsible and ashamed that he failed

    to help Roxanne with such a minor problem.

    The man felt even more insecure when he remembered meeting Lucian at Roxanne¡¯s house. If he was

    at Roxanne¡¯s at that hour, they must be quite close!

    Colby¡¯s sense of insecurity instantly intensified when he thought of that.

    He had thought he could stay by Roxanne¡¯s side quietly, but when he saw how she could end up in

    another man¡¯s arms and how unlikely he was to beat hispetitor, he realized he could not be as

    selfless as he thought.

    After chit-chatting with Roxanne, Hector changed the topic back to the project. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, your medical

    knowledge is impressive even though you¡¯re young. You even gained Professor Lambert¡¯s favor. I can

    tell he sees greatness in you since he stood up for you without a second thought.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes were filled with respect for Harvey when she thought of the man. ¡°Professor Lambert

    treats his students all the same. If any of my ssmates were put in the same situation, he would¡¯ve

    done the same thing.¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Hector was even more impressed with Roxanne after hearing that. ¡°You¡¯re already exceptional, so I¡¯m

    sure you¡¯ll be a role model to the young generation if you benefit from the project. Professor

    Lambert will be proud of you!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Old Mr. Damaris. I promise I¡¯ll do my best with the project,¡± responded Roxanne with a

    polite smile.

    Colby, sitting beside Roxanne, instinctively turned to look at the woman when he heard Hector. She¡¯s

    already way out of my league. If she manages to finish the project on her own, the distance between us

    will be even greater.

    At that thought, Colby could not help but furrow his eyebrows as he voiced tenderly, ¡°I want to improve

    myself with this opportunity too, so just let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll do whatever I can to help.¡±

    After his previous encounter with him, Hector had a good impression of Colby. Hearing that Colby was

    eager to assist with the project only made Hector like him more. ¡°It¡¯d be wonderful if you could lend a

    helping hand, Dr. Galloway. That way, I won¡¯t have to worry about the medical field in our country dying

    out!¡± uttered Hector, whose eyes were filled with nothing but adoration for Colby.

    Meanwhile, Jack gave Colby a strange look because he sensed something was off. I remember how

    this man used to keep to himself in the research institute, so why would he suddenly be so proactive?

    On top of that, Jack had noticed Colby sneaking a few nces at Roxanne just now, so he was

    convinced that Colby had an ulterior motive for being so helpful.

    However, he would rather not make an effort to guess what the motive was. Anyhow, Colby would have

    toe to me sooner orter if he wanted to be a part of the project.

    With that thought in mind, Jack knitted his eyebrows slightly before extending an olive branch and

    pretending to be oblivious. ¡°I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re willing to assist us with the project, Dr. Galloway.

    This is a toast to you.¡±

    Naturally, Colby had no problem with the peace offering, so he, too, downed his drink as a courtesy.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 826

    Chapter 826

    Chapter 826 Herbscape Group May Reconsider

    After lunch, Roxanne and the others returned to the research institute to continue discussing the details

    of their cooperation. When they came out of the restaurant, a sh of light flickered twice in a bush

    across the road before quickly disappearing.

    The person hiding in the bush only stepped out after he saw the group leave in a car. Looking at the

    photos he had just taken with his camera, the mysterious man nodded with satisfaction before hurrying

    away.

    At the Queen residence, Jonathan stood up in surprise when his butler entered the house with Lucian.

    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure, Lucian?¡±

    Standing beside Jonathan was Frieda, who could not help but feel guilty when she saw Lucian because

    of her meeting with Aubree. Even her voice was shaky when she greeted the man. ¡°Lucian¡­¡±

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian simply gave Frieda an indifferent look before shifting his attention to Jonathan. ¡°Are you

    avable now?¡±

    Frowning slightly, Jonathan could tell that Lucian had something important to discuss with him. ¡°Yes.

    Let¡¯s talk in my study.¡±

    After agreeing to the proposal, Lucian followed Jonathan upstairs to the study.

    Frieda remained downstairs as she watched the two leave her behind. When she thought of how cold

    Lucian was to her, she clenched her fists angrily.

    Only after Frieda heard the door shut did she cautiously head upstairs to eavesdrop outside the study.

    ¡°Any progress with Herbscape Group?¡± asked Lucian with a stern face as he sat on the couch in the

    study, watching Jonathan pour him a cup of coffee.

    Jonathan froze for a while when he heard the question. Then he looked at Lucian in confusion. ¡°About

    that¡­ I thought you had given up on them, so I didn¡¯t consider them.¡±

    After that, Jonathan tried his best to remember what he and Lucian had talked about at Queen

    Group. Lucian made it clear that he nned to go with the flow, so why is he bringing up the matter

    now? He even came here on the weekend to discuss it.

    ¡°Herbscape Group is already in our crosshair. Why would we let somebody else have them?¡± asked

    Lucian rhetorically with a frown.

    He had intended for Roxanne to realize her potential at Herbscape Group, but after what happened

    that morning, he changed his mind. To Roxanne, her job is more important than her children! I can¡¯t let

    her go on like this!

    Jonathan hesitated for a while before responding, ¡°But I think Dr. Jarvis has already agreed to work for

    Herbscape Group as their technical advisor. If we were to make a move on them suddenly, she would

    probably¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was silenced by Lucian¡¯s fierce look.

    Judging by how Lucian had reacted when Roxanne was mentioned, Jonathan could easily figure out

    what was going on.

    After all, only Roxanne could change Lucian¡¯s mind.

    Jonathan could not help but wonder what had happened between the two in such a short time.

    Still, he decided it was best not to talk about that and shifted the focus to the acquisition of Herbscape

    Group.

    ¡°With Dr. Jarvis as their technical advisor, the Damaris family and Dr. Jarvis are officially working

    together. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll take some time to acquire Herbscape Group.¡±

    Naturally, Lucian was aware of the situation as well. ¡°Damaris Group probably only managed to steal

    Herbscape Group from us because they had something Herbscape Group wanted. If we can make a

    better offer, Herbscape Group may reconsider.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 827

    Chapter 827

    Chapter 827 Stop Getting Any More Ideas

    Jonathan nodded in agreement after listening to Lucian. Indeed, every business in the world is profit-

    driven, and Herbscape Group is no exception.

    ¡°Queen Group has more business dealings with Herbscape Group, so let me handle this,¡± said

    Jonathan while gazing at the man opposite him. What Lucian should do is go after Dr. Jarvis. It¡¯s been

    such a long time, and the rtionship between the two still hasn¡¯t progressed. Even I¡¯m starting to

    worry for him!

    Lucian nodded nomittally. ¡°We¡¯ll do whatever it takes to persuade Herbscape Group.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s heart raced when he agreed to do his best. It seems that Lucian and Dr. Jarvis had a pretty

    serious argument. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have said something like that.

    With that thought in mind, Jonathan could no longer hold back his curiosity. ¡°Did something happen

    between you and Dr. Jarvis again?¡± Lucian¡¯s face turned solemn when Roxanne was brought up.

    ¡°Nothing happened.¡±

    Jonathan was skeptical about his answer.

    Sensing Jonathan¡¯s suspicious look, Lucian rubbed his temple as he suppressed his anger. ¡°It was just

    a minor disagreement. I¡¯m still trying to work it out,¡± said Lucian evasively.

    Jonathan wondered if Lucian¡¯s solution was to put Roxanne out of a job.

    However, he did not continue with the topic since Lucian seemed troubled enough as it was. ¡°Do you

    remember what we talked aboutst time? Did you do any of those romantic things to Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance,¡± replied Lucian while shaking his head.

    Jonathan nodded silently in response to that. Of course, he didn¡¯t do as we discussed. Otherwise, we

    wouldn¡¯t be having this conversation right now.

    Lucian did not want to continue with the conversation, so he rose from the couch and inquired,

    ¡°Where¡¯s Old Mr. Queen?¡±

    Well aware of what Lucian was thinking, Jonathan yed along with the change of topic. ¡°He should be

    exercising in the backyard at this hour,¡± Jonathan replied, pointing to the backyard.

    Alfred had already recovered enough to move about normally.

    Having been bedridden for several years, the elderly man had finally recovered. He would walk around

    almost every chance he got.

    Lucian nodded once again before making his way to the door. ¡°I¡¯m going to say hello to Old Mr.

    Queen.¡±

    Jonathan then followed closely behind Lucian.

    When Frieda heard that the two were heading out of the study, she tried to scurry away but failed to do

    so in time.

    As soon as Lucian opened the door, he found Frieda standing suspiciously outside the study.

    ¡°Lucian.¡± Frieda had no choice but to greet the man awkwardly while trying desperately toe up with

    an excuse for being there.

    ¡°I came to see if you need more coffee. I didn¡¯t expect your discussion to be over so quickly,¡± uttered

    Frieda since she could not think of a better way to justify her action.

    The excuse was utterlyughable, so Lucian gave the woman a cold nce before walking past her

    without a word.

    Jonathan continued to follow Lucian as he exited the study.

    His face turned as grim as death when he saw his sister at the door. He watched Lucian head

    downstairs before turning to warn Frieda sternly. ¡°You better stop getting any more ideas because if

    anything happens, even I won¡¯t be able to help you!¡±

    Jonathan knew Frieda disliked Roxanne, but he also knew that Lucian would not forgive her if she

    daredy a finger on Roxanne. The fact that Lucian and Frieda grew up together would not make a

    difference.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 828

    Chapter 828

    Chapter 828 True Colors

    Frieda gave a perfunctory nod before turning around and entering her room. Only after watching her

    disappear behind the door did Jonathan walk downstairs. When he arrived at the backyard, he saw that

    Lucian was already chatting with Alfred.

    ¡°I did that to save Dr. Jarvis from the predicament, so why are you thanking me?¡± Alfred gazed at

    Lucian in bafflement as thetter had started expressing his gratitude a short while into the

    conversation.

    Lucian maintained a polite mien in front of Alfred. After listening to the old man¡¯s remark, he merely

    shed a faint smile. ¡°I¡¯m well-acquainted with Dr. Jarvis, so I think it is reasonable for me to thank you

    on her behalf.¡±

    Alfred waved his hand nonchntly. ¡°All I did was mention the truth. Dr. Jarvis saved my life. I should

    help her with this small favor.¡±

    After saying that, Alfred asked Lucian about his and Aubree¡¯s marriage. ¡°When do you n to settle

    down with Aubree? Both of you are not getting any younger, especially Aubree. After all, she¡¯s a

    woman. She cannot afford to wait too long.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened. He did not borate further on that matter in front of Alfred and merely

    responded with a courteous grin.

    Hearing Alfred bringing up the topic of Lucian¡¯s wedding, Jonathan hurriedly moved forward to smooth

    things over.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Soon, Jonathan managed to change the subject of the conversation. Lucian became disinterested in

    the discussion and began giving half-hearted responses.

    Comprehending his state of mind, Alfred waved his hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m getting a little tired. I want to go

    upstairs and rest now. You two can carry on.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian and Jonathan bade farewell to Alfred respectfully. Jonathan then

    apanied Lucian to the manor entrance and saw him off.

    As soon as he returned to the mansion, Jonathan saw Frieda, who hade downstairs and was

    prepared to head out.

    A hint of panic shed across her face when she saw her brother, but she swiftly suppressed her

    anxiety. ¡°Jonathan, why are you back so soon? Has Lucian left?¡±

    Jonathan regarded her with an inquisitive gaze before nodding indifferently. ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I agreed to meet up with my friend to go shopping.¡± Forcing a calm smile, she strode past him

    warily while clinging to her bag as she spoke. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave now. My friend

    is waiting for me.¡±

    Jonathan frowned and reminded her, ¡°Remember what I said. Don¡¯t have any ideas.¡±

    Frieda smiled at him sheepishly and hastily left the mansion.

    Inside a caf¨¦, a cup of coffee that had turned cold was ced in front of Aubree. She was gazing

    downward at her phone screen with a scornful expression.

    Disying on the screen was a series of pictures featuring Roxanne, Jack, and the others having their

    meal not long ago.

    As depicted in the photo, four people were present, yet Roxanne had chosen to walk side by side with

    Jack. They appeared to be chatting happily and were even neglecting Hector.

    In the following few pictures, Jack could be seen opening the car door for Roxanne chivalrously while

    she stood beside the car and smiled faintly. The two of them looked like a match made in heaven.

    Taking into ount the photos taken by the public previously, I¡¯m afraid no one will believe nothing is

    going on between Roxanne and Jack.

    Aubree sneered coldly as she stared the pictures.

    That b*tch, Roxanne. How dare she leaves Lucian hanging while flirting with Jack on the side? I¡¯m

    never letting her off the hook now that I¡¯ve caught her red-handed. I want Lucian to see that b*tch¡¯s true

    colors!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 829

    Chapter 829

    Chapter 829 Not The Way To Do It

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Aubree!¡± Frieda hastened in Aubree¡¯s direction and sat opposite her as she was already behind time.

    After Frieda heard the conversation between Jonathan and Lucian just now, the first thing she did upon

    returning to her room was to arrange a meeting with Aubree. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by

    Jonathan, causing her to arrivete.

    Aubree was pulled back to reality after hearing Frieda¡¯s voice. She looked up and nced at the

    later in displeasure. ¡°Why are you sote and why are you looking for me?¡±

    Then she took out a gorgeous white handbag from behind. ¡°Here. This is the bag I promised to gift

    you.¡±

    Frieda¡¯s eyes sparkled when she saw the bag handed to her by Aubree. She quickly received the item

    and said cheerfully, ¡°Thank you, Aubree!¡± Aubree grinned unconcernedly. ¡°So, tell me, what¡¯s the

    matter?¡±

    Frieda, however, stared at Aubree¡¯s phone curiously. ¡°I saw you looking at something when I walked

    over just now. Can I look at it too?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Aubree raised her eyebrows slightly. A few secondster, she pushed her phone

    across the table. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Frieda nced down in curiosity and saw pictures of Roxanne and Jack¡¯s intimate interaction on the

    screen. An astonished expression spread across her face. ¡°Roxanne? She and Jack¡­¡±

    When Roxanne¡¯s scandal became widespread previously, Frieda did not pay much attention to that

    matter, nor did she care whether Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with Jack was real or not.

    In her opinion, the process didn¡¯t matter as long as Roxanne¡¯s reputation was ruined.

    However, little did she expect the public opinion of Roxanne to change suddenly.

    At that moment, as Frieda browsed through the pictures in Aubree¡¯s phone, she could not help but

    suspect something might genuinely be going on between Roxanne and Jack.

    Logically speaking, with Old Mr. Damaris around, Roxanne should be apanying the old man, but

    she¡¯s walking side by side with Jack instead. Moreover, Old Mr. Damaris did not seem displeased by

    her actions. Anyone who doesn¡¯t know better might assume Roxanne and Jack had received Old Mr.

    Damaris¡¯ blessings to be together.

    Aubree retrieved her phone in satisfaction upon seeing Frieda¡¯s surprised look. ¡°Things are as you¡¯ve

    seen. After you told me Roxanne is coborating with the Damaris family, I sent someone to monitor

    her. Unexpectedly, I managed to obtain these interesting photos.¡±

    Frieda was stunned for some time. ¡°Since you have these pictures of their intimate interaction, you

    should hurry up and send them to Lucian so he can see that b*tch¡¯s true colors sooner!¡±

    Aubree sneered coldly after hearing Frieda¡¯s suggestion. ¡°There¡¯s no need to hurry. I¡¯m still

    contemting the best way to show him these images. After all, this revtion will strike him as a great

    surprise.¡±

    Recalling the aim of her meeting with Aubree that day, Frieda furrowed her brows. ¡°I think you should

    send the photos as soon as possible. When I came out earlier, Lucian went to find my brother again. I

    briefly eavesdropped on them and heard them discussing matters about Roxanne again.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°What did they talk about?¡±

    ¡°Lucian ns to let my brother think of a way to acquire Herbscape Group. I also heard him mentioning

    Roxanne is now working at Herbscape Group as their technical advisor. If they manage to pull this off,

    Lucian will be more involved with that b*tch!¡±

    After that, Frieda nced at Aubree¡¯s phone on the table and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you send the

    pictures to Lucian anonymously at once so that he will dismiss that idea.¡±

    A hint of iciness glinted in Aubree¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll definitely send out the photos, but sending it directly to

    Lucian is not the way to do it.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 830

    Chapter 830

    Chapter 830 yed Like A Fool

    ¡°Why?¡± Frieda was perplexed. How else will Lucian see it if she doesn¡¯t send it to him directly?

    Based on what Jonathan said, it seems that Lucian has done much more for that woman¡¯s sake! If this

    keeps up, they¡¯re really going to end up together.

    A look of disdain shed in Aubree¡¯s eyes when she heard the question, but she quickly suppressed

    it. ¡°Lucian¡¯s always known that I don¡¯t get along with Roxanne, so if I send it even while remaining

    anonymous, he¡¯s going to suspect me for sure.¡±

    Frieda creased her brows andposed herself. ¡°Then what should we do? Are we going to just watch

    that b*tch go after two guys at the same time?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°I have my own ns. We don¡¯t necessarily have to let Lucian see these

    pictures.¡±

    Sometimes, it¡¯d be better having other people see them.

    Frieda remained confused and was about to find out more when Aubree stood up and turned to leave.

    An odd feeling surfaced in Frieda¡¯s chest as she gazed at the empty seat before her with a frown.

    All this while, she would share whatever she knew about the matters between Lucian and Roxanne

    with Aubree.

    Yet to Aubree, Frieda was just a robot whose only job was to feed her information. She had never told

    her what she intended to do.

    Frieda had no way of knowing what Aubree was thinking.

    Aubree hopped into her car after walking out of the caf¨¦, but instead of starting the engine, she

    remained seated and twiddled with her phone for a brief moment.

    Before long, the words ¡°Message sent sessfully¡± appeared on her screen.

    She then sat inside her vehicle for a while before making her way back to the Farwell residence.

    I can¡¯t wait to see the look on Sonya¡¯s face when she receives that message!

    Back at the Farwell residence, Sonya was in the middle of a yoga session when her phone vibrated.

    Without a second thought, she grabbed her device and nced at the screen, only to notice she had

    received a few text messages from an unknown number.

    With a frown, the woman returned to the couch and clicked into the messages.

    The first few photos she saw were those of her son standing with Roxanne and her three children at

    the entrance to a concert hall. They all appeared to get along well.

    The other photos were of Roxanne and Jack chatting away merrily.

    After going through all the media, Sonya grew so livid that her fingers trembled.

    She couldn¡¯t recall how many times she had warned her son to stay away from Roxanne.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Yet, as shown clearly in the photos, not only did he disregard her words, but he was also being yed

    like a fool by Roxanne.

    Aubree just so happened to return while Sonya was boiling with rage. A smug look appeared on the

    former¡¯s eyes for a split second before she put on a concerned fa?ade and sat down next to the older

    woman.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Mrs. Farwell? Why do you look so riled up?¡±

    At that, Sonya turned around sharply to face the pleasant-lookingdy, but she grew infuriated once

    again at the thought of the woman shown in the pictures.

    Still, with her future daughter-inw right in front of her, she knew she had to defend her son. ¡°It¡¯s

    nothing much. Go on upstairs and get some rest. I have some matters to take care of.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 831

    Chapter 831

    Chapter 831 How Do You Know

    Naturally aware of what Sonya was about to do, Aubree nodded and got back up on her feet to head

    upstairs.

    Seeing Aubree return to her room, Sonya took out her phone to dial Lucian¡¯s number. Her face clouded

    over again.

    ¡°What is it, Mom?¡± The man had just left the Queen residence and was about to drop by the office

    when he received an unexpected call from his mother.

    ¡°Where are you now?¡± Sonya asked, sounding displeased.

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m on my way to work.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ry whatever needs to be done to your father. I want you toe over this instant,¡± the woman

    demanded coldly.

    Hearing the wrath in her voice, Lucian wanted to ask what was going on, but Sonya had already hung

    up by then.

    Confusion rose within him as he gazed at his pitch-ck screen, but he turned the car around and

    made his way to the Farwell residence as instructed.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell is waiting for you, Mr. Farwell.¡± The butler came up to wee him right away. ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell is in a bad mood. Please be careful when you talk to her.¡±

    Lucian nodded indifferently while striding into the living room.

    He walked in to see his mother seated on the couch with her face in her hand.

    She does look pretty mad.

    ¡°Mom, why did you want to see me so urgently?¡± Lucian asked solemnly as he sat down on the three-

    seated couch.

    Sonya turned to re at him as though she had just noticed him arrive. ¡°You still have the cheek to call

    me your mom? Why didn¡¯t you heed my warning?¡±

    Lucian creased his brows upon hearing that. He had no idea what she was talking about.

    The woman only became more enraged when she saw his clueless expression. ¡°What on earth is

    going on between you and Roxanne?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s Essie¡¯s biological mother.¡±

    Seeing him continue to defend Roxanne made Sonya explode. ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s Essie¡¯s mother that I

    don¡¯t want you to see her! Why are you so obsessed over a vile woman who abandoned her own

    daughter?¡±

    Lucian had thought that his mother had summoned him over to talk about his marriage with Aubree.

    Little did he expect her to give him a lecture.

    ¡°There¡¯s some kind of misunderstanding,¡± he replied while rubbing his temples.

    ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± Sonya spat icily.

    Lucian found himself unable to answer to his mother.

    All he knew was that there was a misunderstanding, but he still couldn¡¯t point out what it was.

    ¡°That woman would do just about anything to get her way!¡± Sonya eximed. ¡°She¡¯d better not have

    abandoned Essie for her own future!¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°I know what kind of person she is better than you do. I understand

    why you have your opinions about her, but you shouldn¡¯t say such things without any solid proof.¡±

    He knew that Sonya didn¡¯t have a good impression of Roxanne because of what had happened six

    years ago.

    Still, he hadn¡¯t expected his mother to vilify her in such a way.

    ¡°How do you know I don¡¯t have proof?¡± Sonya asked, staring at him in vexation as soon as his words

    fell.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian turned to her in bewilderment, unsure what proof she was referring to.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 832

    Chapter 832

    Chapter 832 Where Did You Get These Photos

    With a stern face, Sonya mmed her phone in front of her son, the screen showing images of

    Roxanne and Jack in the middle of what appeared to be a happy conversation.

    ¡°Have a look yourself!¡± Lucian gazed down at the phone, initially thinking that these photos were taken

    from the public uproar before.

    However, upon closer inspection, he realized that the woman was wearing the same outfit she had

    worn when she left this morning. Not only that, but Hector could be seen not too far away from the two

    in the photo.

    A look of irony shed in Lucian¡¯s eyes as he thought back to the excuse Roxanne had made when

    she left earlier today. She said she had to show up no matter what because Old Mr. Damaris would be

    there.

    Yet, in all of these photos, she was only talking to Jack and seemed to treat Old Mr. Damaris as though

    he was non-existent! Sensing the atmosphere around her son turn gloomy, Sonya continued to

    demean Roxanne.

    ¡°I remember people saying that Roxanne only managed to be part of the Damaris family¡¯s project

    after seducing Jack. I didn¡¯t want to believe that she¡¯d ever do something so appalling, considering she

    was once part of our family, but it looks like it¡¯s true!¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian turned to meet his mother¡¯s gaze with a dark glint in his eyes.

    The woman scoffed, ¡°Look at what this woman is doing. She has you in the palm of her hand while

    getting intimate with Jack at the same time! It¡¯s only normal that you¡¯d fall for her tricks given yourck

    of experience. But now that you¡¯ve seen these pictures, I believe it¡¯s about time you wake up and stay

    away from her!¡±

    Lucian remained silent for a long while.

    ¡°Did you hear me? I¡¯m talking to you! Seriously, I don¡¯t know what you see in that woman. You¡¯re even

    so loyal to her! What makes her better than Aubree anyway?¡±

    Lucian finally responded, but all he did was reach for the phone and ce it back on the table

    emotionlessly. ¡°Where did you get these photos?¡± he asked frostily.

    Sonya thought he had finally understood her words, only for him to ask such a question.

    ¡°Why do you care where I got them? In any case, these photos are real! You¡¯d better keep a distance

    from Roxanne,¡± she replied in irritation.

    Lucian immediately picked up the device and scrutinized the messages. Then he stopped at the

    unknown number for a few seconds before ncing back up at his mother. ¡°Do you know who this

    number belongs to?¡±

    Not expecting him to ask her that, Sonya stilled briefly before deciding not to put up an act. ¡°How would

    I know?¡± she responded frankly. ¡°Whoever this is, they probably came looking for me because

    Roxanne did something to provoke them!¡±

    The crease between Lucian¡¯s brows deepened.

    She doesn¡¯t look like she¡¯s lying. She probably really doesn¡¯t know who owns the number. But who

    could¡¯ve sent her these photos? Who¡¯s paying this much attention to Roxanne¡¯s life?

    In the middle of his silence, the sound of footsteps came from upstairs.

    ¡°Who are you talking to, Mrs. Farwell?¡±

    Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    A worried-looking Aubree appeared at the corner of the stairs and looked down.

    ¡°Lucian? What are you doing here?¡± she asked in surprise upon seeing the man.

    Then, as though realizing something, she walked down the stairs and clutched Sonya¡¯s arm in concern.

    ¡°Were you upset at Lucian over something, Mrs. Farwell?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 833

    Chapter 833

    Chapter 833 Set Foot Into The Farwell Residence

    Sonya had wanted to hide this matter from Aubree at first, but now that thetter was here, she could

    onlyment evasively, ¡°What makes Aubree inferior in any way? How long do you n to make her

    wait?¡±

    At the mention of herself, Aubree nced at Lucian and curled her lips into a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mrs.

    Farwell. I don¡¯t want to give Lucian any pressure.¡±

    She then lowered her head, looking aggrieved. Seeing how thoughtful she was made Sonya¡¯s heart

    ache. She red at Lucian more sternly, but he remained indifferent.

    ¡°I¡¯m not making her wait. I¡¯ve already made my intentions clear from the start. You¡¯re the one leading

    her on,¡± he said. ¡°You!¡± Sonya cried out in exasperation, only to be held back by Aubree.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Mrs. Farwell. Lucian has¡­ He has his way of doing things, so there¡¯s no need for you

    to worry so much about me. Let him do as he sees fit.¡±

    Aubree gazed at Lucian in understanding before turning to Sonya to console her. The older woman

    didn¡¯t know what else to say, although deep down, she felt increasingly sorry for Aubree.

    Yet, Lucian didn¡¯t seem to appreciate thetter¡¯s gestures at all. He merely shot her a nce and then

    focused on his mother. ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for my marriage. You should take care of your health instead

    of worrying about me.¡±

    With that, he rose to his feet and walked out the door.

    There was a look of destion in Aubree¡¯s eyes as she watched him leave and lowered her head.

    Sonya just so happened to notice that.

    She let go of Aubree¡¯s hand and called out to Lucian, ¡°Letting Roxanne marry into the family back then

    was a mistake! Maybe she even realized this herself when she decided to leave, so why are you still so

    hung up about her?¡±

    The man stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°Think about the fact that she had the heart to abandon Essie but is raising those two boys perfectly

    now!¡± Sonya continued. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious that she doesn¡¯t love you?¡±

    Her words pierced into him like a knife, causing his expression to sour.

    ¡°She may be able to fool you, but she sure as hell won¡¯t fool me. I don¡¯t care what you think. I¡¯ll never

    let a woman like her be part of the Farwell family!¡± Sonya dered in fury.

    Aubree reached out for her arm in support.

    Lucian stood at the entrance of the mansion for a mere few seconds before striding away without a

    word.

    Sonya frowned as she watched him close the door before turning to the woman next to her. ¡°I know it¡¯s

    been tough on you the past few years, but don¡¯t worry. What¡¯s yours will be yours, and I won¡¯t let

    anyone get in the way of that.¡±

    Aubree nodded graciously. ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    She then pursed her lips and remarked self-deprecatingly, ¡°But still, there are always some things we

    can¡¯t have our way with. If Lucian really likes Roxanne¡ª¡±

    Sonya cut her off before she could finish, ¡°We don¡¯t know what that woman is after by approaching him,

    but I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle to a realization one day.¡±N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Even if he didn¡¯t, she would never let Roxanne set foot into the Farwell residence.

    An imperceptible glee shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes when she saw how much Sonya despised

    Roxanne.

    Just as I expected, those photos are really making her hate Roxanne even more!

    With Sonya¡¯s resistance, she didn¡¯t have to worry about Roxanne taking her ce anymore.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 834

    Chapter 834

    Chapter 834 Easy To Please

    The sky was about to turn dark when Roxanne left the research institute. On the way home, her chest

    tightened as she thought that Lucian was still lounging around at her ce.

    However, she returned to find only the three children sitting on the couch and staring at theputer

    screen. Roxanne scanned the living area, but the man was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± the boys greeted her as soon as they realized she hade home. Roxanne caressed their

    tiny heads while asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Farwell?¡±

    ¡°He left a long time ago, but we asked him to let Essie stay so that we could wait for you toe back

    together,¡± Benny exined in his squeaky voice.

    The woman smiled when she heard that. Then her gaze fell on the little girl standing behind the two

    boys.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Unlike her usual peppy demeanor, Essie now stood timidly behind Archie and Benny, not even saying

    hello.

    Clearly, she was still bothered by what had happened earlier that day.

    Realizing this, Roxanne knelt down and stared straight into the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Essie. I didn¡¯t

    mean what I said earlier this morning. I just wanted to say that¡ª¡±

    Having been consoled all day, Este had already thought of forgiving her.

    Even so, seeing the woman in person now made her slightly upset.

    ¡°But why did you leave, Ms. Jarvis?¡± the girl asked slowly while blinking.

    She had already figured it out; Roxanne didn¡¯t want to be her mother because she still couldn¡¯t ept

    Lucian.

    However, she didn¡¯t understand why the woman had driven off despite knowing that she was upset.

    Why didn¡¯t she stay and talk to me instead? She was the first one toe looking for me thest time,

    but she just left me like that this morning.

    The difference was too much for her to handle.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Roxanne replied apologetically. ¡°I really had something important to take care of this

    morning. I won¡¯t make you upset ever again, so will you forgive me?¡±

    Este merely stared at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right by your side whenever you need me,¡± the woman promised solemnly.

    The girl¡¯s eyes finally lit up, and she leaped into Roxanne¡¯s arms.

    The woman felt her heart melt as she watched Este return to her usual cheeriness.

    She had thought the little girl wouldn¡¯t forgive her, but it turned out she was so easy to please.

    Suddenly, Roxanne felt something warm on her cheek for a split second.

    She turned to the girl in surprise.

    Este beamed with delight at having secretly given the woman a peck.

    A warm sensation spread across Roxanne¡¯s heart when she saw Este¡¯s expression. Unable to help

    herself, she responded by kissing the child¡¯s cheek too.

    The little girl was instantly filled with shock, having not expected to be kissed.

    Then, joy overtook her as soon as realization dawned on her.

    ¡°Mommy! Why did you only kiss Essie? We¡¯re going to be mad!¡± Archie and Benny eximed jokingly

    when they saw Roxanne and Este make up.

    Roxanne burst intoughter before turning to give the boys each a peck on the cheek, bringing wide

    smiles to their faces.

    After that, she stroked Este¡¯s head. ¡°Did your daddy say what time he¡¯d being to pick you up?¡±

    Este shook her head upon recalling that Lucian had never mentioned when he woulde and get

    her.

    Lucian had only told her to be a good girl and stay with the two boys before leaving abruptly.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 835

    Chapter 835

    Chapter 835 What Are You Doing Here

    Roxanne looked slightly troubled. I didn¡¯t take a good look at his face back then, but he must be pretty

    annoyed about what happened this morning. But if I decide to call him and ask what time he¡¯ll be

    coming to pick Essie up, it¡¯s going to make me look guilty.

    ¡°If Daddy doesn¡¯te, can I sleep with you tonight, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Este looked at Roxanne

    eagerly. Roxanne snapped back to reality and ran her fingers through the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°He¡¯ll definitely

    come.¡±

    As soon as her words fell, Este¡¯s eyes turned bleak. ¡°But yes, if your daddy doesn¡¯te, you can

    sleep with me tonight,¡± Roxanne agreed with a smile.

    Este finally beamed upon hearing that. Roxanne nced at the time. ¡°I didn¡¯t get to properly taste the

    cake we made this morning, so how about we make another one?¡± she proposed.

    The children nodded happily and followed her into the kitchen. Roxanne ced all the ingredients on

    the dining table.

    Lucian wasn¡¯t helping them out this time around, but they still enjoyed the activity together as the

    sounds of theirughter rang out across the room.

    When the cake was out of the oven, the children each chose a piece to decorate with cream.

    Then, Roxanne sliced every piece into quarters and ced them onto the children¡¯s tes.

    The whole baking process went much more smoothly than it did this morning, and the children enjoyed

    their cake.

    After they were done, Roxanne let the kids y a while longer.

    By the time the clock struck nine, the young ones had begun yawning. However, Lucian had yet to

    appear.

    ¡°Is Daddy noting, Ms. Jarvis? If he¡¯s not, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± Este tugged at Roxanne¡¯s shirt lightly,

    feeling so tired that she could barely open her eyes anymore.

    The woman hesitated for a moment.

    She does look exhausted, but where is Lucian? Is he evening?

    She took out her phone, deliberating over whether or not to dial Lucian¡¯s number.

    If he¡¯s noting, I¡¯ll take Essie upstairs so she can rest.

    Just as she found Lucian¡¯s number, a car horn red from outside the mansion.

    Then, the doorbell rang.

    Everyone inside the house turned to the door, thinking that Lucian had arrived.

    Este pouted. But I want to sleep with Ms. Jarvis! I don¡¯t want Daddy toe.

    Roxanne switched off her phone and stared at the door with an inexplicable look on her face. After a

    few seconds of hesitation, she finally walked toward the entrance.

    ¡°Good evening, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Cayden greeted politely while standing outside.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but still briefly, feeling relieved yet puzzled at the same time. ¡°What are you

    doing here?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Este nced at the man while holding onto a part of Roxanne¡¯s clothing. ¡°Where¡¯s Daddy, Mr.

    Lawson?¡±

    Cayden gazed at them, pausing briefly as he noted how simr the two looked to each other. ¡°Mr.

    Farwell has some urgent matters to take care of. He recalled that Ms. Este is still with you and

    wanted toe and get her himself, but he just couldn¡¯t make it. That¡¯s why he sent me,¡± he replied

    with a smile before extending an arm toward Este. ¡°Come, Ms. Este. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    The little girl shook her head in reluctance before hiding behind Roxanne and gazing up at her with

    eyes full of anticipation.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 836

    Chapter 836

    Chapter 836 Let Us Go Back

    Roxanne sensed that Este was staring at her, but she did not react. Just now, all Cayden said was

    that Lucian was busy with work. As Lucian was the CEO of Farwell Group, it was natural for him to be

    busy.

    However, Roxanne felt that Cayden was actually referring to her, insinuating that she had neglected her

    children as she was too busy with work. Lucian¡¯s words from that morning rang in her ears again. Is

    work really that important?

    Roxanne kept asking herself the same question. She worked hard because she loved her job, and she

    also wanted to provide a better life for her children.

    Yet, her good intentions had seemed to backfire on her. ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este noticed Roxanne¡¯s

    silence and began tugging at the hem of thetter¡¯s clothes. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back.¡±

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and lowered her gaze to eye the little girl.

    When she met Este¡¯s innocent gaze, her heart softened. Nevertheless, she had to coax the girl. ¡°Be

    a good girl, Essie. It¡¯s veryte, and Mr. Lawson came all the way here to pick you up. You¡¯d better go

    back with him.¡±

    Este replied with a pitiful look, ¡°But, we agreed that I¡¯d go back if Daddy came over. If he doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll

    stay with you.¡±

    Roxanne was surprised by her response.

    Indeed, Este was Lucian¡¯s daughter.

    Although she did not speak for quite some time due to autism, it did not affect her eloquence after her

    condition had improved.

    ¡°Well, Daddy sent Mr. Lawson to pick you up.¡± An amused Roxanne squatted down to regard Este.

    Este pursed her lips and insisted, ¡°No, I want Daddy to pick me up!¡±

    Then, she turned around to look at Cayden with a woeful expression.

    A warm sensation enveloped Cayden¡¯s heart after meeting Este¡¯s gaze. He could not bring himself to

    say no.

    Then again, he dared not defy Lucian¡¯s order.

    For one moment, Cayden was caught in a fix. He could only cast a pleading look at Roxanne. ¡°Um, Ms.

    Jarvis¡­¡±

    Roxanne returned aforting smile and eyed Este with a firm expression. ¡°Listen to Mr. Lawson,

    Essie. It¡¯ste, and if you don¡¯t go home, Daddy will be worried.¡±

    In the past, Roxanne would probably have ignored Lucian and let Este stay with her.

    However, ever since that morning¡¯s incident and Roxanne¡¯s realization about her rtionship with

    Lucian, she decided there was no point in doing so.

    Thus, she had to send the little girl back.

    Seeing how insistent Roxanne was, Este lowered her gaze dejectedly.

    Archie and Benny, who were watching from one side, suggested, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯ll talk to Essie.¡±

    At once, Roxanne recalled how her sons had persuaded Este. Relieved, she allowed them to do so.

    The two boys led Este to the living room.

    Roxanne merely saw Archie and Benny speaking to the little girl in a mysterious manner, stealing

    nces at their mother in the process. Soon, Este nodded firmly and headed to the doorway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back, Mr. Lawson!¡± she said as she grabbed the hem of Cayden¡¯s shirt.

    It took a while for Cayden to react when he realized how quickly Este had changed her mind. After a

    few seconds, he agreed, bid farewell to Roxanne, and left with Este.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 837

    Chapter 837

    Chapter 837 Assessing Lucian

    Once Cayden¡¯s car had cruised away, Roxanne led Archie and Benny into the living room.

    Recalling Cayden¡¯s prior words, she squatted down to look at her two boys apologetically. ¡°Have I

    spent too little time with you all this while?¡±

    Ever since her involvement in the Damaris family¡¯s project, Roxanne had spent most of her time on

    work.

    Had Lucian and Cayden not brought this up to her, she would not have realized it.

    Archie and Benny shook their heads when they noticed how guilty their mother felt. ¡°Your work is more

    important, Mommy. We¡¯re fine.¡±

    Benny added, ¡°We¡¯ll take care of ourselves and you!¡±

    Archie chimed in, ¡°We understand you have to treat patients, and we hope you can save more lives.¡±

    Moreover, they were already used to this sort of life, so it did not bother them.

    However, something else was on their minds.

    Both Archie and Benny thought of their little sister.

    To Este, Roxanne had indeed been busy to the point that she could hardly see her mother.

    Roxanne was about to heave a sigh of relief when she noticed the glum expressions that were starting

    to form on the boys¡¯ faces. So, she asked in a concerned manner, ¡°What is it? Do you think I¡¯ve been

    too busy?¡±

    Following that, a crease appeared between Roxanne¡¯s eyebrows, and she apologized, ¡°At the moment,

    my work is really important. Once things are settled, I¡¯ll definitely spend more time with you!¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded obediently. ¡°We understand! Still, can you bring Essie along, too?¡±

    Upon hearing Este¡¯s name, Roxanne immediately thought of Lucian, and a hesitant expression

    slowly appeared on her face.

    ¡°Mommy, Essie misses you a lot, too,¡± the boys persuaded.

    Este¡¯s pitiful expression came to Roxanne¡¯s mind. Her heart softened, and she answered with a

    smile, ¡°All right, I promise I¡¯ll take all three of you out when the timees.¡±

    The boys cheered triumphantly.

    Feeling curious, Roxanne asked, ¡°What did you say to Essie earlier?¡±

    Why did she give in so easily?

    Archie and Benny nced at each other and smiled enigmatically. ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback by their answer.

    Previously, things had turned out the same way. She had no idea what her boys had said to Este.

    The three children seemed to be hiding something from her.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    When she realized this, Roxanne feigned a stern expression. ¡°Tell me. Are you hiding something from

    me?¡±

    The boys figured that Roxanne would not actually scold them. Instead of taking her seriously, they

    headed toward the staircase and giggled. ¡°We¡¯re so tired, Mommy. We¡¯ll go to bed now! You ought to

    go to bed, too!¡±

    Then, they ran upstairs without waiting for their mother¡¯s response.

    Roxanne felt amused yet helpless as she watched them.

    These two little¡­ They understand mepletely, and they don¡¯t even take me seriously!

    Nheless, it was evident that the children were hiding something from her, and she did not know

    what it was.

    Roxanne still believed that her children knew better than to do something bad. She only wanted to see

    whether she could help them.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny ran into their room and heaved a sigh of relief.

    Mommy has discovered that we¡¯re plotting something!

    Nevertheless, as long as they remained silent about it, Roxanne would be unable to guess what they

    were thinking about.

    They would never tell their mother that Este decided to head back so that she could assess Lucian¡¯s

    attitude.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 838

    Chapter 838

    Chapter 838 Spection About Herbscape Group

    Seeing that the kids were already back in their room, Roxanne tidied up the kitchen and went upstairs

    to do some work in the study.

    Even though she had agreed to be the technical advisor of Herbscape Group, she did not know much

    about thepany.

    Prior to the actual coboration, Roxanne felt the need to get a rough overview of thepany, so she

    searched for information about Herbscape Group online.

    To her surprise, the moment she typed in the search bar, she noticed some unusual keywords

    associated with Herbscape Group.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Herbscape Group had been used of tax evasion and selling illegal drugs.

    Almost all associated searches were negative.

    Roxanne was stunned and filled with suspicion.

    She used to be in touch with various medicinal herbspanies in Horington when she was trying to

    resolve the research institute¡¯s issue of medicinal herbs supply, and Herbscape Group was one of

    them.

    She remembered Herbscape Group¡¯s reputation was quite good. Why are there so many negative

    news about them?

    Even if I didn¡¯t have ess to this information back then, Jack should have known.

    If Herbscape Group was truly such a terriblepany, why would Jack choose to work with them?

    Roxanne frowned and clicked on the first search result that popped up.

    It was an article published earlier on the same day.

    The article read: We have received reports iming that Herbscape Group is selling illegal drugs.

    Besides, thepany is also used of tax evasion using multiple methods. The relevant government

    departments have announced that they will carry out a thorough investigation soon.

    There was a three-minute-long video in the link that clearly illustrated the evidence of Herbscape

    Group¡¯s involvement in the allegations.

    Even if Herbscape Group were to refute the allegations, they had to first deny their involvement with

    solid evidence.

    To do that would require time, and Roxanne knew that this would mean that Herbscape Group would

    not be able to clear their name in the nearest time.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank when she read the news.

    Although it was just a local news site in Horington, there were over ten thousandments.

    Roxanne clicked into thement section.

    To her dismay, the majority of thements were spiteful and offensive spection about Herbscape

    Group.

    Someone wrote: Herbscape Group is such a hugepany. How could you guys sell illegal drugs and

    betray our trust?

    Anothermented: I heard that there was a leak of virus from theirboratory a few years ago. There

    has not been a follow-up of that incident since. Who knows what kind of illegal drug Herbscape Group

    is developing¡­

    Roxanne was at a loss for words.

    The whole inte was abuzz with wayward spection about Herbscape Group, and in the span of a

    single day, the negative public opinion had caused the group¡¯s share prices to plummet more than half.

    The more Roxanne read the news, the heavier her heart felt.

    The widespread usations reminded her of the time she had been ndered.

    She could not help but note the striking simrities of both circumstances.

    Roxanne had only managed to solve the problem when Lucian had pressured the Hightowers and with

    Harvey¡¯s support.

    If nothing was done to salvage the worsening public image of Herbscape Group, Roxanne reckoned it

    would be very likely that they would get dragged down alongside Herbscape Group from their

    coboration, and even the project with Damaris Group might get affected as well.

    The thought was disturbing, to say the least.

    Roxanne could not seem to figure out who was trying to attack Herbscape Group, or whether the

    person was really after Herbscape Group at all.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 839

    Chapter 839

    Chapter 839 Work Harder To Get Roxanne

    Just when she was still reeling in from the shock, Roxanne identally clicked on the refresh button.

    She noticed that there were changes on the page, and she instinctively lowered her head to check it

    out.

    Roxanne was even more surprised to see the time the news article had been published, and somehow

    the fleeting image of Lucian crossed her mind.

    The news article was published right after Herbscape Group and Damaris Group

    coborated. Herbscape Group has always maintained a good reputation before they agreed to

    coborate with Damaris Group.

    Cayden said Lucian was busy with something tonight when he came over to pick Este up. I wonder

    what he¡¯s working on. Oddly, and coincidentally enough, the news article was published tonight¡­

    Roxanne could only surmise that Lucian was the mastermind plotting against Herbscape Group.

    Herbscape Group was embroiled in the scandal right after they signed the agreement with Damaris

    Group.

    And before that, they were supposed to coborate with Farwell Group.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Farwell Group was infamous for never letting their business partners who walked out on them do well.

    Right then, Roxanne recalled Lucian¡¯s words when she had told him she was going to attend the

    contract signing ceremony that night.

    He had said that he would not let the contract signing between Herbscape Group and Damaris Group

    go on that smoothly.

    Judging by his attitude then, Roxanne could tell that he was aiming to gain control over Herbscape

    Group.

    Then again, Lucian did not stop her from attending the contract signing ceremony between Herbscape

    Group and Damaris Group.

    So, is this Farwell Group taking revenge against Herbscape Group? Or is thepetition between

    Farwell Group and Damaris Group still going on?

    Roxanne was truly stumped.

    She even wondered if Lucian was doing this because of her.

    After all, it was unlikely that Lucian did not care about what had happened that morning.

    If Herbscape Group¡¯s reputation was smeared because of her, and in turn, affecting Damaris Group as

    well, Roxanne wouldn¡¯t know what she could do to make up for Jack¡¯s losses.

    Realizing what she was thinking, Roxanne let out a self-deprecatingugh.

    Haven¡¯t I already realized this would happen when I signed the contract with Herbscape Group? Lucian

    is acting as such because he detests me getting too close to Jack.

    Roxanne pursed her lips. Well, I could also put the me on Jack for dragging me into this in this case.

    Maybe I¡¯ll feel better that way.

    Meanwhile, in the Farwell residence, Este still remembered the boys¡¯ remarks after Cayden fetched

    her home.

    She was tasked with finding out if Lucian was also mad at Roxanne.

    Este knew she was to be med in this case. If Lucian was truly mad, she felt the need to appease

    him and urge him to work harder to get Roxanne.

    However, it was already ten o¡¯clock at night, and yet Lucian was still nowhere to be seen.

    As Este was already feeling sleepy and had been waiting for a long time, she got a little upset and

    her eyes turned red.

    ¡°Ms. Este, let¡¯s go and get some sleep upstairs,¡± Catalina said when she saw that Este had been

    waiting in the living room.

    Este pouted and shook her head aggrievedly. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    She wanted to wait for Lucian toe back.

    Catalina was in a bind right then. ¡°If Mr. Farwell is not back at this hour, I think he¡¯ll only be back in the

    middle of the night. Let¡¯s go to sleep first and wait for him toe back. He will surely visit you in your

    room. Besides, you can also talk to him in the morning.¡±

    Este shook her head stubbornly, her little hands clutching the couch.

    Catalina let out a defeated sigh. Left with no other choice, she could only stand beside Este and

    observe her closely.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 840

    Chapter 840

    Chapter 840 I Know What She Wants To Say

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Este had always kept to a fixed daily routine. While at Roxanne¡¯s house, she had started getting

    drowsy at around nine o¡¯clock in the evening and only became a little more awake while on the way

    home.

    Now, she had been sitting on the couch for a long time. Although she dearly wanted to wait for Lucian

    to return, she could not fight off the sleepiness that washed over her, and her eyes slowly closed.

    Catalina knew Este¡¯s routine like the back of her hand. Upon seeing Este¡¯s head droop lower and

    lower, she quickly hurried over to the girl¡¯s side, preparing to catch her at any time.

    Just as Catalina anticipated, Este fell fast asleep within a few minutes, and her body tilted to one

    side.

    Fortunately, Catalina was well-prepared. She caught Este in her arms, then carefully carried the

    latter upstairs.

    When she finally left Este¡¯s room and checked the time, she saw it was alreadyte at night.

    Ms. Este was so stubborn just now. It seems as though she really does have something important to

    discuss with Mr. Farwell.

    Catalina took out her phone and was about to call Lucian when she suddenly heard a noise from

    downstairs.

    Craning her neck to take a look, she saw Lucian walk into the house with long strides. He was radiating

    a cold aura. By the looks of it, he must¡¯ve been swamped with work tonight to the point that he still has

    a frown even after getting home.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± she called out hesitantly, hurrying down the stairs to greet him. As she took his coat, she

    said, ¡°Ms. Este waited for you all night and only just fell asleep.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepened when he heard that.

    Cayden rushed back to the office immediately after sending Este home, and ording to him,

    Este has already forgiven Roxanne. She was also reluctant to leave Roxanne¡¯s house. However,

    there¡¯s no way I can forgive Roxanne. As for what Este wants to tell me, I can more or less guess

    what it is she wants to say. I don¡¯t want to hear her take Roxanne¡¯s side, at least for now. After all,

    Roxanne¡¯s increasingly close rtionship with Jack is bad enough to stir up some misunderstanding.

    Regardless of whether it¡¯s for the children¡¯s sake or my own reasons, I want to teach Roxanne a little

    lesson.

    With that thought in mind, Lucian merely nodded at Catalina expressionlessly and walked upstairs.

    Seeing that he did not seem to have caught on to the meaning behind her words, she quickly added,

    ¡°Ms. Este seemed to have something important to tell you. Do you want to go and check on her?¡±

    ¡°No. I know what she wants to say,¡± Lucian replied, rejecting her suggestion indifferently.

    With that, he went into his bedroom.

    As Catalina watched him leave, she knew she was in no ce to say anything more. All she could do

    was cast a pitying look at Este¡¯s room.

    It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen Ms. Este like that. I wonder what she wanted to tell Mr. Farwell¡­

    Lucian went to take a shower after going into his room. Then,ing out of the bathroom, he browsed

    through the day¡¯s news, which was a bedtime habit of his.

    He had only just started browsing when he came across the online discussions about Herbscape

    Group, the contents of which caused him to furrow his brows.

    As far as I know, only those within the pharmaceutical industry would discover Herbscape Group¡¯s

    involvement in selling illegal drugs and the bacterial leakage at thepany¡¯s biologicalboratory.

    His first instinct was to suspect that the former employees of Herbscape Group were behind it.

    After mulling it over for a little while, he suddenly recalled his conversation with Jonathan that

    day. Compared to the former employees, this seems more like something Jonathan would do.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 841

    Chapter 841

    Chapter 841 I Wonder What She Will Think

    Over at the Queen residence, Jonathan had spent almost the entire day carefully crafting a n to

    spark public criticism. He had even exposed Herbscape Group¡¯s past misdeeds.

    Once Herbscape Group¡¯s reputation is ruined, I doubt the Damaris family will still dare to take the risk

    and coborate with them. After the Damaris family cuts ties with Herbscape Group, thetter can only

    come crawling back to Farwell Group, and it¡¯ll be much easier for us to acquire Herbscape Group.

    With that goal in mind, Jonathan had been monitoring the online sentiment practically the whole day.

    He kept a close eye on it untilte into the night and could not help feeling somewhat disappointed

    when he saw that the public outcry still had yet to turn out as he expected.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    I wanted all of Horington to be aware of these things Herbscape Group has done. That way, Damaris

    Group would have no choice but to call off their ns to coborate with Herbscape Group to avoid

    getting caught up in a messy situation.

    After going through thements online, Jonathan made a call with a frown.

    On the other end of the line, a male voice asked respectfully, ¡°Do you have any other instructions, Mr.

    Queen?¡±

    ¡°Is that all you managed to dig up on Herbscape Group?¡± Jonathan demanded coldly.

    The man quickly answered in the negative. ¡°We still have plenty of dirt on them. It¡¯s just that when

    considering how to deliver a blow that can cause the most damage to Herbscape Group, I thought of

    releasing the information little by little. You see¡ª¡±

    Jonathan fell silent for a moment before cutting in and asking, ¡°What other information do you have on

    them? Send them over for me to take a look.¡±

    The person on the other end of the line immediately agreed to do so.

    Shortly after, he sent a slew of evidence on Herbscape Group selling counterfeit drugs and smuggling

    drugs to Jonathan¡¯s phone.

    Jonathan narrowed his eyes coldly, then instructed in an icy voice, ¡°Release all of it. Don¡¯t give

    Herbscape Group any breathing room.¡±

    What happened today must¡¯ve given Herbscape Group a good jolt. If we hold onto the information,

    they¡¯ll probably have thought of a way to weasel out this scot-free by the time the morning rolls around.

    By then, even if we release the information, it¡¯ll only backfire and turn into a weapon for Herbscape

    Group to get back at us.

    After Jonathan¡¯s reminder, the person on the other end of the line realized the risk and quickly

    promised to follow Jonathan¡¯s instructions.

    Not long after the call ended, a barrage of damaging information on Herbscape Group broke out on the

    inte, and the online discussions grew even more heated.

    The stream of shocking revtions stirred a severe distrust toward Herbscape Group among some

    netizens, who demanded thepanypensate them for psychological damages.

    On the other hand, others still wanted to give Herbscape Group a chance and urged thepany to

    issue a statement.

    Jonathan was amused as he read thements imploring Herbscape Group to give an exnation.

    Herbscape Group is probably at their wit¡¯s end by now, trying to think of a way to turn the tables. How

    will they have the time to read these onlinements? Even if they do, they won¡¯t be able to present

    any solid evidence to refute all this. They¡¯d only be asking for a castigation if they stepped out to say

    something.

    While he was gloating over the fruits of hisbor, his phone suddenly rang, and his phone screen lit up

    to show that Lucian was calling him.

    For him to call me at such an hour probably means he has seen the chaos I created. However, I¡¯ve no

    idea what he¡¯ll think about what I did.

    As those thoughts ran through his mind, Jonathan tamped down his self-satisfaction and answered the

    call. ¡°What¡¯s up, Lucian?¡±

    Over on the other end of the line, Lucian continued reading thements online while on the phone.

    When he saw that another wave of scandalous details had broken out on the inte, a mocking look

    glinted in his eyes.

    Roxanne has always been proud of being a doctor and takes medical ethics very seriously. I wonder

    what she¡¯ll think if she finds out thepany she¡¯s working with has done so many uwful things

    behind her back.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 842

    Chapter 842

    Chapter 842 I Do Not Care What It Takes

    Lucian¡¯s end of the line was so silent that his breathing was clearly audible.

    ¡°Lucian?¡± Puzzled at not getting any response even after waiting for a while, Jonathan called out

    Lucian¡¯s name. He started feeling tensed, thinking that his actions had drawn Lucian¡¯s displeasure.

    There was another long pause before a low voice said, ¡°You¡¯re responsible for the online furor I¡¯m

    seeing, aren¡¯t you?¡± Lucian¡¯s tone was impassive.

    Jonathan pondered for several seconds before admitting frankly, ¡°That was the easiest and quickest

    method that came to my mind. As long as Herbscape Group¡¯s reputation gets dragged through the

    mud, they may even end up approaching us, begging for an acquisition.¡±

    That response is not in keeping with Jonathan¡¯s usually free-and-easy demeanor, yet it¡¯s unsurprising.

    He has put in a lot of effort to get to where he is today and helped his family gain a solid footing in

    Horington¡¯s business world. Apart from Damaris Group, they¡¯re the only other family that¡¯s so powerful.

    To be a sessful businessperson, resorting to despicable means is sometimes necessary.

    Lucian frowned slightly after hearing Jonathan admit to it. A strange feeling flitted across his heart, and

    his thoughts inadvertently turned to Roxanne.

    Even though I want to teach her a lesson, this seems like a big mess that could send all the earlier

    effort she put into being part of this project down the drain.

    In the end, Lucian was still hesitant. He simply could not bring himself to be cruel to her.

    Meanwhile, uneasiness gradually rose in Jonathan¡¯s heart. ¡°Are you thinking that my methods are a

    little deplorable?¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.

    After all, I¡¯m working for Farwell Group now, and Herbscape Group will have to rely on us in the future.

    For Farwell Group, such underhanded methods are shameful indeed.

    He felt a pang of regret as the realization dawned on him. ¡°If you think it¡¯s inappropriate, I can ask them

    to take down the discussions at once. I promise that all the damaging information online will also be

    completely removed.¡±

    Snapping out of his thoughts, Lucian pinched the space between his brows. In the end, he steeled his

    heart and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You did very well.¡±

    Jonathan was bbergasted upon hearing Lucian¡¯s response. ¡°Then what¡­¡±

    If he really does think I did well, what was he thinking about for so long?

    Jonathan¡¯s brows furrowed as he contemted the matter for a few seconds. Then, he ventured a

    guess. ¡°Is it because of Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    The only person Jonathan could think of who could make Lucian change his mind was Roxanne.

    However, Lucian continued talking as though he had not heard Jonathan¡¯s question. ¡°It¡¯s just how the

    business world works. Since Herbscape Group was the one whomitted a breach of contract first,

    they deserve to be taught a lesson.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened after he said that.

    His words were not merely meant to refer to Herbscape Group but also to persuade himself. Since

    Roxanne doesn¡¯t know how to keep her distance from other men, I must be the one to give her a wake-

    up call!

    Although Lucian did not say anything, Jonathan still managed to guess what the former was thinking.

    He also knew Lucian did not want to talk about it. Hence, he followed thetter¡¯s lead and changed the

    subject. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, great! And here I was thinking you wouldn¡¯t be able to ept my way of

    doing things.¡±

    Lucian smiled faintly, appearing unconcerned. ¡°It¡¯s just a bit of fun. Like I said before, as long as

    Herbscape Group falls, I don¡¯t care what it takes.¡±

    Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve never used worse methods.

    After hearing Lucian¡¯s response, Jonathan finally felt at ease.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 843

    Chapter 843

    Chapter 843 Refuse To Acquire Them

    Meanwhile, at the Damaris residence, Jack was leaving the study after his conversation with Hector.

    On his way back to his room, the butler suddenly approached him with his phone. ¡°Mr. Damaris, a call

    for you.¡±

    Half an hour earlier, Jack¡¯s phone had been ringing off the hook. However, the butler dared not answer

    the phone on his behalf while Jack was still discussing matters with his grandfather in the study. He

    ended up waiting at the stairwell until Jack left the study.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Jack acknowledged the butler¡¯s message with a nod and furrowed his brows slightly when he saw the

    caller ID. It was a call from Dean Lacroix, the CEO of Herbscape Group.

    Why is he calling me at such ate hour? The butler exined helpfully, ¡°He¡¯s been calling you non-

    stop for half an hour.¡±

    Jack¡¯s heart sank. He answered the call with a frown. Before he could utter a word, Dean¡¯s panicked

    voice drifted through the receiver.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, thank goodness you¡¯ve answered your phone! Herbscape Group is in trouble! Please

    help us! You¡¯re the only person I can think of right now!¡±

    If Dean had known the Damaris residence¡¯s address, he would have knocked down their door in the

    middle of the night after failing to contact Jack for half an hour.

    Puzzlement flitted across Jack¡¯s gaze as he asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    He had been talking to Hector in the study the whole time and was blissfully unaware of the disaster

    that had unfolded on the inte.

    Dean was in disbelief at Jack¡¯splete ignorance of the matter.

    Nheless, he did not have the luxury to exin everything to Jack.

    ¡°Someone published Herbscape Group¡¯s past scandals on the inte, and it¡¯s going viral. I¡¯ve

    received word from both the State Taxation Administration and International Trade Administration.

    They¡¯re sending men over to investigate mypany!¡±

    He then made a plea for help. ¡°Someone must be attacking ourpany, but I can¡¯t think of a potential

    culprit. The best thing I can do right now is ask you for help!¡±

    Jack¡¯s frown deepened when he heard of the State Taxation Administration¡¯s and International Trade

    Administration¡¯s involvement.

    He had chosen to coborate with Herbscape Group because of their scale of operation in Horington.

    As for thepany¡¯s background, he had arranged for rather extensive investigations and concluded

    that their scandalous past was well-buried. He would not have worked with them otherwise.

    To his surprise, Herbscape Group was now embroiled in a massive scandal.

    Dean¡¯s anxiety ballooned at Jack¡¯s prolonged silence. He was covered in a cold sweat as he pleaded,

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, I¡¯m only doing this for both our benefits. We¡¯re still coborators, and Herbscape Group

    is responsible for supplying medicinal herbs for the Damaris family¡¯s new project. If something happens

    to us, your project will surely be in hot soup. We¡¯re in the same boat here!¡±

    He was clearly worried out of his mind, considering the veiled threat in his plea.

    Jack narrowed his gaze in displeasure and replied coldly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll think of what to do after forming a

    better understanding of the situation.¡±

    Then, he hung up without giving Dean a chance to respond.

    Dean realized btedly he had said something wrong when he heard the call-end tone. Regret tinged

    his features.

    If I¡¯ve offended Jack earlier and ruined our chances of getting his help, I¡¯ll need to crawl back to Farwell

    Group for help.

    Dean regretted his decision to break off his contract with Farwell Group more than ever.

    Despite Farwell Group¡¯s excellent terms, he had backed out of the contract at thest minute.

    If he went back to them for help now, he would have no grounds to renegotiate a decent deal.

    In fact, with Herbscape Group¡¯s tainted reputation, Farwell Group could very well refuse to acquire

    them.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 844

    Chapter 844

    Chapter 844 Give Me Some Time

    After ending his call with Dean, Jack googled Herbscape Group and was swamped with news

    headlines about thepany. Jack read every article carefully, realizing that every post was published

    that day.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The person behind the expos¨¦ clearly did not wish to give Herbscape Group any room to breathe. Jack

    raised his brows in surprise as he read the news online.

    He had to admit that the person who uncovered Herbscape Group¡¯s scandalous past was a brilliant

    mastermind. Only a skilled hacker could dig out thepany¡¯s well-hidden scandals.

    The discovery significantly narrowed his circle of suspects. There were few people in Horington who

    were this talented and had a history with Herbscape Group.

    Jack could only think of one person¡ªLucian. Still, Damaris Group and Herbscape Group had

    formalized their coboration a long time ago. It seemed a littlete to be exacting revenge now. What

    is he ying at?

    Jack narrowed his eyes in thought. Just then, Dean called him again. He was evidently anxious over

    Jack¡¯s decision. Jack snapped out of his thoughts and nonchntly picked up the call.

    Once the line connected, Dean asked hastily, ¡°Mr. Damaris! What do you think? Herbscape Group can¡¯t

    afford to wait any longer!¡±

    Dean had mulled over his options and decided to crawl back to Farwell Group for mercy if Jack refused

    to lend a helping hand. He would throw all his pride out the window and beg Farwell Group if

    necessary.

    Jack sounded calmer than ever as he replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Damaris Group has chosen to

    coborate with Herbscape Group, and we won¡¯t leave you to fend for yourselves in times of trouble.¡±

    Despite his reassurance, Dean¡¯s concern was palpable as he asked, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°How can I help?¡± asked Jack in return.

    After humming and hawing for a while, Dean replied, ¡°Well, I hope Damaris Group can lend us some

    funds to stabilize Herbscape Group¡¯s share price as soon as possible.¡±

    If their share price continued its free fall, Herbscape Group would have to dere bankruptcy the next

    day, even without the State Taxation Administration¡¯s and International Trade Administration¡¯s

    investigation.

    Jack frowned and asked, ¡°How much are you asking?¡±

    Dean cautiously reported a number, ¡°One point two billion¡­¡±

    Then, he waited for Jack¡¯s response with his heart in his throat.

    That was a massive sum even for Damaris Group, especially because it was going to apany they

    had just coborated with.

    Dean would not be surprised at all if Jack refused his request.

    There would only be two possible oues then¡ªbankruptcy, or a plea to Farwell Group to acquire

    them at a dirt-cheap offer.

    Neither was an option he preferred.

    Jack¡¯s expression darkened slightly when he heard Dean¡¯s request.

    He mulled over the sum. One point two billion was a fortune, but Damaris Group could still afford it.

    However, that did not mean it was worth it for apany like Herbscape Group.

    Under normal circumstances, Jack would have terminated the contract with Herbscape Group without

    further thought. They could pay up the penalty, which would cost far less than what Dean was asking

    for right now.

    However, considering that Lucian could be behind Herbscape Group¡¯s scandal, Jack was more inclined

    to go against his usual instinct.

    If Lucian wants to throw a wrench in our ns, why should I let him win so easily?

    With that thought in mind, Jack agreed to Dean¡¯s request. ¡°All right. Give me some time.¡±

    He hung up on Dean again.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 845

    Chapter 845

    Chapter 845 All For A Woman

    Jack¡¯s expression darkened further after he briefed his assistant on how they would help Herbscape

    Group.

    He had easily snapped up the coboration with Herbscape Group thanks to Lucian, yet now he was

    paying a hefty price to keep the coboration and hispany¡¯s project alive.

    Lucian wouldugh his head off if he knew about this.

    Something niggled at Jack¡¯s mind. Why would Lucian pull a stunt like this now? He didn¡¯t have to wait

    this long to punish Herbscape Group for pulling out of their deal. Farwell Group is powerful enough to

    leak such a scandal way before Herbscape Group signed their deal with us.

    Jack failed to think of another reason for what seemed like a bted revenge.

    His phone lit up with another call as he frowned over the issue.

    Jack nced at the screen and was surprised when he saw the caller ID. He answered the call

    immediately. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, why are you calling me at such ate hour?¡±

    Roxanne appeared conflicted as she asked, ¡°Have you seen the news about Herbscape Group, Mr.

    Damaris?¡±

    Jack replied in the affirmative, ¡°Mr. Lacroix called me about it earlier. I¡¯ve agreed to help them.¡±

    His response stunned Roxanne.

    If she were in Jack¡¯s shoes, she would have cut ties with Herbscape Group immediately so that their

    scandals would not affect thepany¡¯s future projects.

    Plus, if Herbscape Group had a history of uwful practices, it would be difficult to guarantee that they

    would not do the same while supplying medicinal herbs in the project.

    Any error during the project, intentional or not, could potentially cause massive losses to everyone

    involved.

    Jack seemed to have sense her concerns. He reassured her, ¡°We don¡¯t even know if the news on the

    inte is real or fake. Since we¡¯ve decided to work with Herbscape Group, we have to believe them.

    Even if the scandals are true, I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t dare to betray us when they remember how I¡¯ve

    helped them today.¡±

    Nheless, Roxanne remained hesitant.

    Herbscape Group¡¯s past actions did not sit well with her medical ethics.

    She considered the topic from another angle. Jack was not only the heir to a family with a prestigious

    background in medicine but also a businessman. It was understandable that he prioritized profits in any

    of his dealings.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    By extension, Roxanne would have to respect Jack¡¯s wishes as a willing participant in his project.

    As that thought crossed her mind, Roxanne suppressed her difort and replied, ¡°That would be the

    best. That¡¯s all I wanted to call you about. I have nothing else to add since you already know the

    situation. Let me know if I can help you with anything, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack expressed his gratitude at her offer. ¡°Well, thank you in advance, then, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    They promptly ended their call.

    Jack¡¯s phone screen turned ck once more, reflecting the grimness in his gaze.

    Roxanne¡¯s phone call reminded him that she was potentially involved in Farwell Group and Herbscape

    Group¡¯s conflict.

    Not long ago, Roxanne had agreed to be Herbscape Group¡¯s technical advisor, and the scandals broke

    out shortly after that.

    It seemed far more likely that Lucian¡¯s actions had been triggered by Roxanne than an act of dyed

    revenge on Herbscape Group.

    All for a woman. I can¡¯t believe this could happen to someone like Lucian Farwell.

    Jack scoffed at the irony of the situation.

    If his hypothesis was true, he would dly take Roxanne up on her offer to help.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 846

    Chapter 846

    Chapter 846 I Wanted To Tell You Something

    Lucian woke upter than usual the next morning, having spent the night before following online

    discussions of Herbscape Group¡¯s scandals.

    When he opened his room door, he was instantly greeted by the sight of a furious little girl. He knew

    Este was angry at him because he did not check in on her after getting homest night.

    Lucian frowned, but he hid his frustration well. She was his child, after all, and he was not about to

    ignore her. He pretended not to notice her fury as he asked, ¡°Essie, why are you looking for me so

    early in the morning?¡±

    Este looked up at her father and said grumpily, ¡°Daddy¡¯s a meanie! Daddy doesn¡¯t care about me at

    all!¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows arched in surprise. He did not expect his daughter to arrive at such a conclusion.

    ¡°Why would you say that?¡± he asked calmly despite knowing the reason behind her petnce.

    Este puffed up her cheeks in anger, but it soon deted into sadness as she whined, ¡°Ms. Catalina

    said you came homest night.¡±

    She had already been upset at herself for falling asleep before her father returned home.

    She had thought Lucian would visit her once he arrived home, but no one woke her up.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    In fact, when she got up that morning, she had thought her father had been out the whole night and felt

    sorry for him.

    Este then headed downstairs, where to her dismay, Catalina revealed that Lucian hade home

    the night before.

    Her sympathy instantly morphed into anger, and she stalked back upstairs, waiting outside Lucian¡¯s

    bedroom to interrogate him.

    Lucian knew Este would burst into angry tears if he continued ying dumb.

    He knitted his brows resignedly and bent down to stroke his daughter¡¯s hair. ¡°I was too tiredst night,

    so I went straight to my room to rest instead of checking on you.¡±

    Este scrutinized his face for a long time.

    Convinced that he was not lying, Este gradually let go of her anger.

    She tugged on his shirt and wailed, ¡°But Daddy, I wanted to tell you somethingst night.¡±

    Lucian sighed to himself. It was impossible to evade the topic that Este pointedly wished to discuss.

    He would have entertained her advice before knowing about Jonathan¡¯s actions.

    Now, however, he was doing something that could make Roxanne¡¯s life difficult, and he was worried he

    would regret his actions after hearing Este sing her mother¡¯s praises.

    Lucian removed Este¡¯s hand from his shirt and ruffled her hair, coaxing, ¡°I have to rush to the office.

    Can we talk about this after I get back from work?¡±

    Before she could react, Lucian straightened himself and walked around his daughter.

    Este realized btedly that Lucian had escaped her sight. She hastily chased after him and whined,

    ¡°But I won¡¯t take up a lot of time. Wait for me, Daddy¡­¡±

    Lucian frowned but resolutely ignored her pleas.

    Meanwhile, Catalina watched theming downstairs and was perturbed at how unmoved Lucian

    seemed despite Este¡¯s anxious expression.

    She guessed the reason behind the young girl¡¯s distress and said carefully, ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Este

    was asking about¡ª¡±

    Her words abruptly cut off when she noticed Este almost tumbling down the stairs in her haste to

    reach her father.

    ¡°Ms. Este!¡± Catalina shrieked while racing toward the girl.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 847

    Chapter 847

    Chapter 847 She Already Apologized

    A moment of silence descended upon the room. When Lucian saw Catalina¡¯s expression, he

    instinctively turned around. His heart skipped when he saw the state Este was in. He swiftly reached

    out and caught Este. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    At the sight of Lucian holding Este, Catalina heaved a sigh of relief. Although Este was only a few

    steps away from the floor, she was small and fragile. It would be dangerous if she were to fall.

    Este had been in a hurry to chase Lucian that she did not watch her steps. The moment she missed

    her footing, she was so terrified that she couldn¡¯t make a sound at all.

    Although Lucian had caught her in time, she only felt more and more aggrieved. Why didn¡¯t Daddy wait

    for me?

    At that thought, Este looked up at Lucian with a pout and grumbled, ¡°I couldn¡¯t keep up with you

    because you were walking too fast.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows. He knew that Este was ming him for her almost ident. Meeting her

    eyes, he said helplessly, ¡°Essie, I told you that I¡¯m really busy these days.¡±

    I never knew she was such a stubborn little girl. She¡¯s doing this because she wants to speak up for

    Roxanne.

    Este looked even more upset when she heard Lucian.

    I almost tripped, but it seems that Daddy doesn¡¯t n to listen to what I have to say. If this drags on,

    when will Daddy and Ms. Jarvis be together?

    Faced with Este¡¯s pitiful countenance, Lucian sighed inwardly.

    He just couldn¡¯t help but give in to her.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you, but we only have three minutes. I have to leave after three minutes.¡±

    Immediately, Este¡¯s eyes lit up. She bobbed her head obediently and asked, ¡°Were you angry at Ms.

    Jarvisst night?¡±

    Lucian nodded.

    His fury was written all over his face the night before. Even if he denied it, Este probably wouldn¡¯t

    believe him.

    Puffing her cheeks, Este said adorably, ¡°Daddy, can you forgive Ms. Jarvis? She already apologized

    to mest night!¡±

    Lucian raised his brow at that.

    What kind of logic is that? Why do I have to forgive Roxanne just because she apologized to Essie?

    Indeed, Lucian was mad because of how Roxanne treated Este. However, her attitude toward him

    was also one of the reasons for his anger.

    Este refused to give up. She continued seriously, ¡°Ms. Jarvis already knows that she was wrong. If

    you still don¡¯t forgive her, I will be sad!¡±

    Left with no choice, Lucian scrunched his eyebrows and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll forgive her.¡±

    He figured Este wouldn¡¯t let him go if he didn¡¯t give in that day.

    Even after hearing his words, Este stared at him doubtfully for a while.

    Lucian did not give her time to speak. He put her down on the floor and said, ¡°Time¡¯s up. I have to go to

    work now. Stay at home and be good.¡±

    Noticing that he was just trying to get this over with, Este felt a bit agitated.

    She wanted to stop him, but Lucian stroked her head and turned around right away. Before leaving, he

    did not forget to remind Catalina to take good care of Este.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 848

    Chapter 848

    Chapter 848 Not That Easy

    Due to the sudden scandal about Herbscape Group, Jack had spent the whole night thinking. In the

    end, he decided that since he had sacrificed so much, he had to drag Lucian down with him.

    Early the next morning, Jack drove to Roxanne¡¯s house. Roxanne was eating breakfast with Archie and

    Benny when the doorbell rang. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder who it was.

    When she saw the person standing at the door, she was surprised. ¡°Mr. Damaris, what brings you here

    so early in the morning? Did anything happen to Herbscape Group again?¡±

    As she spoke, she looked at Jack in confusion and stepped aside to let him in.

    Jack nodded firmly, looking solemn. ¡°I spent a lot of money yesterday and helped stabilize their stock

    prices, but this morning, Herbscape Group was ordered to stop its operation. All of its projects and

    activities will have to be postponed from now on.¡±

    This meant that if they carried on with their project, Herbscape Group would likely be unable to supply

    them with medicines on time.

    As a result, the money Jack spent would also go to waste.

    When Roxanne realized that, she said worriedly, ¡°Then our project¡­¡±

    ¡°It will also have to be postponed.¡± Jack rubbed his temples and casually mentioned, ¡°I wonder who

    Herbscape Group offended.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne thought of her spection the day before. Guilt filled her as she took in

    Jack¡¯s distressed appearance.

    In an attempt to change the topic, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Does this mean Damaris Group¡¯s

    efforts all this time will be in vain? It must be a huge loss.¡±

    Jack¡¯s frown deepened as he remarked, ¡°The money I spent yesterday alone was a huge figure. I

    originally nned to temporarily stabilize Herbscape Group¡¯s situation with that money, but I didn¡¯t

    expect the officials to act so quickly.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing serious, Herbscape Group will probably be able to resume its operations after the

    investigation today, right? It¡¯s just that it will need some time to repair its reputation,¡± Roxanne

    commented, looking uneasy.

    The next second, she heard Jack chuckle helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not that easy.¡±

    Roxanne knitted her brows in puzzlement and looked at him.

    Jack shrugged. ¡°Seeing how the person behind this can ruin Herbscape Group¡¯s reputation in one day

    and how the officials treat this matter so seriously, I believe that person must have a powerful

    background. If that person doesn¡¯t want to go easy on Herbscape Group, then nothing good wille

    out of the investigation today.¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    In short, Herbscape Group had no control over its fate. It was at the mercy of that person behind the

    scene.

    Even if Herbscape Group were really innocent, it would be found guilty if that person said so.

    Roxanne had considered the possibility of Lucian being the person behind the scene, but she had

    never thought so deeply about the matter.

    With Jack¡¯s reminder, Roxanne started to doubt the news and the evidence in the reports she had seen

    the day before.

    Did Herbscape Group really do those things, or is that what Lucian wants to make them out to be?

    What is Lucian trying to achieve by doing this?

    Roxanne and Jack talked while walking into the living room, then sat down on the couch.

    Roxanne¡¯s mind was filled her spections about Lucian that she was in a daze for some time. When

    she finally came back to her senses, she stood up apologetically and hurriedly prepared a cup of coffee

    for Jack.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 849

    Chapter 849

    Chapter 849 Something To Do With Me

    Jack epted the cup of coffee from Roxanne and said politely, ¡°Thanks.¡± Roxanne sat down beside

    him on the couch and stared at him solemnly. ¡°What should I do now?¡±

    A major incident had erupted at Herbscape Group. Yet, Jack dropped by early in the morning to look for

    her. It meant that he needed her help. However, Jack responded with another question, ¡°Do you have a

    suspect in mind?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned by his question. In fact, she had a suspect in mind, but she did not know how to

    approach the subject.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Subconsciously, she refused to believe that Lucian would do such a thing.

    ¡°Mr. Lacroix of Herbscape Group told me that he suspects Farwell Group is behind the incident.¡± Jack

    fabricated Dean¡¯s words expressionlessly. ¡°It¡¯s because Herbscape Group broke off the contract at the

    last minute, and as such, Farwell Group decided to take revenge on them.¡±

    Roxanne frowned and kept quiet. Dean¡¯s suspicions were the same as hers. Jack nced at her and

    continued, ¡°In my opinion, that might not be the case.¡±

    Roxanne was confused by his words. She thought Jack meant that Lucian might not be the

    mastermind. ¡°Mr. Damaris, you think¡­¡± Before she could finish, she noticed Jack staring at her with an

    inscrutable expression on his face.

    When she met his gaze, Roxanne fell silent, and her heart sank. Jack spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯m more inclined

    to think Mr. Farwell took action against Herbscape Group because of me.¡±

    Roxanne was astonished. After a moment¡¯s silence, she asked, ¡°Why do you say so? Is it because

    Damaris Group snatched Herbscape Group away from him previously?¡±

    Jack noticed the shift in Roxanne¡¯s expression and smiled wryly. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you still going to y

    dumb with me after all we¡¯ve been through?¡±

    Getting stared at by Jack made Roxanne feel guilty, but she did not know what he was getting at.

    Moreover, she had no idea how to answer him, so she merely gazed at him nkly.

    ¡°I bet a smart person could tell how much Mr. Farwell cares about you.¡± Jack smiled bitterly and shook

    his head. ¡°Earlier, I also assumed that my dispute with Mr. Farwell was only business-rted. However,

    after thinking about itst night, I thought of you.¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, Jack looked away mysteriously and took a sip of his coffee.

    On the contrary, Roxanne shuddered.

    So, based on what Jack has told me, what Lucian did has something to do with me? However¡­

    Just when Roxanne was still trying to convince herself that it was not because of her, Jack¡¯s voice

    sounded beside her ears again.

    He said, ¡°It¡¯s true that, ofte, we¡¯ve be closer due to work. As such, I can¡¯t me Mr. Farwell if

    he misunderstands our rtionship.¡±

    Jack feigned a calm grin. ¡°Nheless, I now hold a grudge against Mr. Farwell as a result of this

    issue.¡±

    After a while, Roxanne finally snapped back to her senses and forced a wan smile. ¡°You must be

    mistaken, Mr. Damaris. My rtionship with Mr. Farwell isn¡¯t what you think¡­¡±

    She wanted to exin when she got interrupted by a strange, meaningful gleam in Jack¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Perhaps, you¡¯re the only one who thinks that way,¡± he said.

    Roxanne was stunned.

    For one moment, she was almost convinced by Jack¡¯s gaze and tone.

    Does the incident at Herbscape Group really have something to do with me?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 850

    Chapter 850

    Chapter 850 A Bit Reluctant

    ¡°Mommy!¡± While Roxanne was still doubting herself, Archie and Benny¡¯s sweet voices could be heard.

    The boys had been waiting in the dining room for quite some time. When Roxanne did not return, they

    thought Lucian had arrived with Este, so they ran outside excitedly.

    However, when they saw the man on the couch, the boys instantly became wary of him. Although

    Archie and Benny had only met Jack once, they had asting impression of that man.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    They were already worried that Jack would steal their mother away from their father. Furthermore, they

    knew their parents had a fight yesterday because of Jack.

    Since Jack had dropped by early in the morning to look for Roxanne, Archie and Benny couldn¡¯t help

    having their guard up.

    ¡°Hello.¡± Jack smiled at the boys and stood up. ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare a gift for you when we met thest time.

    Hence, to be on the safe side, I stored a gift in my car so that I can hand it to you when I see you. Hang

    on, I¡¯ll get it.¡±

    Then, Jack left the mansion to get the gift.

    Once he was out, Archie and Benny huddled up to their mother and asked, ¡°Mommy, why did Mr.

    Damaris drop by today?¡±

    Roxanne pushed her frustrations away and tried her best to force a smile at her children. ¡°Nothing, it¡¯s

    just because of work. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Work again.

    Archie and Benny nced at each other. Yesterday, Jack had also summoned Roxanne away using

    work as an excuse. As a result, Lucian and Roxanne argued over this matter.

    ¡°Well, are you going to work today, Mommy?¡± The boys disyed pitiful expressions on purpose and

    murmured, ¡°You promised you¡¯d take us out today!¡±

    Ever since her return, Roxanne would take her children outside almost every weekend to rx.

    Yesterday, she had been summoned by Jack to give a tour of the research institute. As such, she had

    to reschedule her ns with her children for this day.

    A major incident had erupted at Herbscape Group the day before, and Roxanne was worried about it.

    Still, she did not want to disappoint her children and decided to go out with them as nned.

    However, she did not expect Jack to visit her early in the morning.

    At that point, she was not sure of the day¡¯s ns.

    Archie and Benny lowered their heads woefully when they did not receive a response from their

    mother.

    Seeing their looks of disappointment, Roxanne caressed their heads apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If there

    isn¡¯t anything important, Mommy will try not to leave the house. Even if I do, I¡¯ll be back soon. All right?¡±

    The boys were still a bit reluctant about it.

    They refused to let their mother spend another minute with Jack, let alone have her go out with him.

    Roxanne was oblivious to her sons¡¯ thoughts. She merely assumed they were upset because she could

    not spend time with them, so she tried her best to console them.

    While she wasforting her children, Jack entered the mansion with a gift in his hands.

    ¡°I learned from your mother that you like Lego, so I bought this for you. I hope you like it,¡± he

    announced.

    Although Archie and Benny disliked Jack, they had good manners.

    They turned around upon hearing Jack¡¯s voice and epted the gift. Instead of telling him whether

    they liked it, they just replied courteously, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Damaris.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 851

    Chapter 851

    Chapter 851 My Stomach Is Hurting

    Jack didn¡¯t mind. Instead, he shed a meaningful grin. ¡°Don¡¯t thank me first. I¡¯m giving you these

    presents because I have a favor to ask.¡±

    Hearing that, the kids immediately put up their guard.

    Roxanne was simrly baffled. This is only his second time meeting the children. What favor does he

    have to ask from them?

    Just as she was wondering, she noticed Jack looking at her, causing her to be startled.

    The next second, he looked at the kids again and said, ¡°I need to borrow your mommy for a while. Is

    that all right?¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The kids exchanged nces, having already expected that to happen. We knew it. He¡¯s here to take

    Mommy away again. If Daddy knows about this, I wonder how long Mommy and Daddy¡¯s next fight will

    last before they reconcile.

    At that thought, the kids shook their heads without hesitation and uttered matter-of-factly, ¡°Mommy

    promised to bring us out to have fun today. Adults shouldn¡¯t lie to children!¡±

    Hearing that, Jack shot Roxanne a surprised look.

    Roxanne was instantly caught in a tight spot.

    She fathomed Jack must be there to take her away because of work-rted matters. The only thing

    she didn¡¯t know was the severity of the issue.

    Jack exined solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best to acquire more time from Mr. Lacroix. Herbscape Group

    will be sealed for investigation at ten o¡¯clock in the morning. Before that happens, we can still enter the

    premises to bring out whatever material we need to facilitate and ease our subsequent research. This

    is also why I came here so early this morning.¡±

    Roxanne tensed up after listening to his boration. I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual about his behavior

    or ask him any questions about his arrival. Since we¡¯re so short on time, why did he waste so much

    time telling me all those things earlier?

    Sensing the urgency of the circumstances, Roxanne immediately persuaded her children, ¡°Darlings, I

    must leave now. You two stay at home obediently and wait for me toe home. I¡¯ll definitely bring you

    out to y, okay?¡±

    Archie and Benny were reluctant to let Roxanne leave. Still, because it was a work-rted problem,

    they couldn¡¯te up with an excuse to refuse her.

    After saying that to her kids, Roxanne got up to leave.

    The boys grew more anxious as they could tell Roxanne was about to leave the house.

    Benny hastily tugged at Archie¡¯s sleeves, hinting at thetter to think of a solution.

    Although they were equally smart, Archie was better at keeping hisposure most of the time.

    Archie frowned and cautiously stole a nce at Jack and Roxanne after receiving Benny¡¯s signal.

    When he saw that the adults weren¡¯t paying attention to them, he swiftly gestured at Benny with a

    significant look and mouthed at his brother to pretend to be sick.

    Archie was confident that Roxanne would prioritize their health over her work.

    The boys shared a tacit understanding. Benny swiftly grasped his brother¡¯s intention and crouched on

    the floor, grimacing and clutching his stomach.

    Archie nced at Roxanne, who had reached the door, before turning to look at Benny and eximing,

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you, Benny?¡±

    Hearing his voice, Roxanne stopped in her tracks and turned around.

    Her heart lurched when she saw Benny crouching on the floor and hugging his stomach. She strode up

    to him at once. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Benny sniffled and gazed at her pitifully. ¡°Mommy, my stomach is hurting so badly.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 852

    Chapter 852

    Chapter 852 Exposed

    Roxanne knitted her brows and stared at Benny confusedly for some time. He was fine just now. Why

    is his stomach hurting all of a sudden? He seems to be in a lot of pain.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Archie, standing aside, sensed his mother¡¯s doubt. His eyes gleamed, and he hurriedly frowned as

    well. ¡°Perhaps we caught a cold when sleepingst night. My stomach is a little upset too.¡±

    Roxanne was finally convinced after hearing that. She turned to look at Jack apologetically and said,

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Damaris. The kids are not feeling well. I need to check on them.¡±

    Jack sized up Archie and Benny before grinning considerately. ¡°Their health is important. I don¡¯t mind

    waiting a little longer. You can summon me any time if you need assistance.¡±

    Jack was almost as skilled as Roxanne in medical practice. Not only that, but he also had a few years

    of experience in providing medical consultations to children. He was very knowledgeable in diagnosing

    children¡¯s conditions.

    Archie and Benny exchanged a panicky look when they heard Jack¡¯s offer to help.

    They nearly forgot that he was also an incredible physician.

    Their pretense of being sick would be exposed if Jack was the one to examine them, and they

    reckoned Roxanne wouldn¡¯t be pleased to find out about their deceit.

    While the boys contemted on the way to reject Jack¡¯s kind gesture, Roxanne said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m

    more familiar with the condition of their bodies anyway. Please sit in the living room for a while, Mr.

    Damaris. I¡¯lle downstairs right after I¡¯m done treating them.¡±

    Jack nodded indifferently and reupied the seat on the couch.

    The boys let out an inward sigh of relief after Roxanne turned down the offer in their stead. Then, they

    compliantly followed her upstairs.

    A helpless look spread across Roxanne¡¯s face as she led her sons into the bedroom.

    She had noticed the changes in their facial expressions when Jack had volunteered to help. Naturally,

    she could guess that Archie and Benny were probably lying.

    Nevertheless, Roxanne was still a little worried, so she told the kids to lie on the bed and began to

    examine their bodies.

    ¡°Can you point out which part of your stomach is hurting?¡± She stood beside Benny and gazed at him

    concernedly.

    Of course, Benny wasn¡¯t feeling any pain. However, since there was no turning back, he could only

    brace himself and gesture randomly. ¡°All these ces are hurting.¡±

    After saying that, he questioned his mother piteously, ¡°Mommy, am I very sick?¡±

    Looking at the ces pointed out by Benny, Roxanne felt utterly helpless. If these ces were really

    hurting, he would¡¯ve been beyond treatment a long time ago. Still, if I expose him now, he probably

    won¡¯t learn the lesson and will resort to tricking me with this method again in the future.

    With that thought in her mind, she feigned seriousness and grasped Benny¡¯s wrist. She checked his

    pulse and pressed various spots on his stomach while asking him about his signs and symptoms.

    Benny felt ticklish because of the way his mother was applying pressure on his abdomen. Still, he

    contained the urge tough andined that all the spots she touched were painful.

    Roxanne thought Benny was quite pitiable for having to suppress hisughter. Ultimately, she stopped

    tormenting him and loosened her grip while wearing a solemn facial expression.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Archie called out warily to his mother when he noticed her unusual countenance, thinking

    that she had seen through their falsehood.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows and looked at Benny worriedly. ¡°There¡¯s a chance you¡¯re suffering from

    acute appendicitis. You¡¯ll need to undergo surgery as soon as possible. Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll send you to

    the hospital right away.¡±

    With that, she pretended as if she was going to lift Benny in her arms.

    The colors drained from Benny¡¯s face after he heard his mother say he needed surgery.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 853

    Chapter 853

    Chapter 853 Sore Spot

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Benny¡¯s voice trembled slightly as he attempted to conceal his fear. ¡°Do I have to go for

    the surgery?¡±

    Roxanne nodded fervently. ¡°Your acute appendicitis will only worsen if you don¡¯t, and you¡¯ll be in even

    more pain. I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    Benny hesitated for several seconds and gradually removed his hand from his stomach. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m

    feeling much better. I¡¯m perfectly fine now. Let¡¯s not go for the surgery, please?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head at once.

    Archie and Benny eyed one another. Their eyes were full of fear and regret.

    Archie tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s shirt gingerly and said obediently, ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re both sorry for

    lying to you just now. I was the one who asked Benny to pretend to be sick. Please don¡¯t bring him for

    surgery.¡±

    Benny got down from the bed and stood before Roxanne guiltily as well.

    Roxanne looked down at Archie and Benny and sighed internally before ruffling their hair. ¡°Have you

    learned from your mistake?¡±

    They hurriedly nodded.

    Roxanne crouched down to their eye level and asked patiently, ¡°Can both of you tell me why you felt

    the need to lie?¡±

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces again and were at a loss for words.

    Roxanne waited silently and didn¡¯t pester them for an answer.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Because¡­ we don¡¯t like Mr. Damaris,¡± Benny admitted apprehensively, then carefully observed

    Roxanne¡¯s expression.

    A look of surprise shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    She had assumed the children had pretended to be sick to prevent her from leaving. Little did she know

    it had nothing to do with that altogether.

    This was the second time she¡¯d heard Benny and Archie actively disliking someone.

    Previously, it was Aubree, as they¡¯d witnessed her and Frieda causing trouble for her.

    However, Jack had always been kind to both her and the children.

    She could notprehend why they¡¯d say such a thing.

    ¡°Can you tell me why you don¡¯t like Mr. Damaris?¡± Roxanne asked in puzzlement.

    Benny and Archie pursed their lips and did not give a reason. ¡°No idea. We just don¡¯t like him.¡±

    Roxanne furrowed her brows and looked at them earnestly. ¡°You can¡¯t say that. No matter what the

    reason is, you have to give me one. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to decline Mr. Damaris¡¯ kind offers on

    your behalf in the future.¡±

    Benny frowned in reluctance and lowered his head further at that.

    They couldn¡¯t possibly reveal that it was because Jack would steal Roxanne from Lucian.

    Roxanne tried her luck on Archie instead at Benny¡¯s reticence.

    Archie said innocently, ¡°The reason is that ever since you met Mr. Damaris, you¡¯ve been spending far

    lesser time with us. This happened yesterday and today as well.¡±

    His words hit Roxanne¡¯s sore spot.

    She¡¯d indeed been busy with work after knowing Jack and had neglected her children.

    Lucian had even confronted her about it the day before.

    Roxanne immediately felt apologetic toward Benny and Archie and didn¡¯t even doubt the veracity of

    their words.

    ¡°Mommy, can you stay and apany us today?¡±

    The children once again yed the sympathy card.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 854

    Chapter 854

    Chapter 854 Feign Ignorance

    Roxanne caressed Benny¡¯s and Archie¡¯s heads. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have important work that requires

    immediate attention. Both of you have heard that thepany is going to be seized shortly. I have to

    take a trip there no matter what.¡±

    The two children stared at the ground in sullen silence.

    They knew how important work meant to her.

    However, they still detested the fact that she would be spending time with Jack in the process.

    Roxanne felt apologetic yet confused as she took in the children¡¯s reluctant looks.

    The children didn¡¯t mind when she was up to her neck with work overseas.

    They didn¡¯t even utter a word ofint when she was upied with finding a medicinal herbs

    company for the research institute when she was back in the country.

    What is it this time?

    ¡°Mommy, are you going to let Mr. Damaris be our daddy?¡± Benny blurted out.

    Roxanne paused for several seconds and finally understood the children¡¯s concerns. She did not know

    whether to be amused or upset as she assured them, ¡°Mr. Damaris and I are work partners, nothing

    more. He¡¯s like the others you¡¯ve met when we were overseas.¡± She locked her eyes on both Benny

    and Archie intensely. ¡°Both of you need not worry. I¡¯ll ask for your opinions first if I ever have any ns

    to do so. I won¡¯t let someone you dislike be your daddy.¡±

    The weight on the children¡¯s hearts had finally been lifted as they inclined their headspliantly.

    Roxanne let out a sigh of relief now that Benny and Archie understood her.

    Checking the time and seeing that it was gettingte, Roxanne got to her feet and patted Benny¡¯s and

    Archie¡¯s heads affectionately. ¡°I¡¯d better get going, or it¡¯d affect my work. Both of you, wait for me at

    home. I¡¯ll be back soon. We¡¯ll go out together and have funter.¡±

    They promised to be obedient and apologized to Roxanne once more. ¡°We¡¯re sorry for scaring you just

    now, Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne smiled. ¡°It¡¯s all right as long as you¡¯re aware of your mistakes. Don¡¯t hesitate to tell me

    anything next time and don¡¯t pretend to be sick again. I¡¯ll be worried.¡±

    The children agreed to that. Then Roxanne turned to make her way downstairs.

    Jack was sitting on the couch downstairs. He got to his feet at the sight of her and asked, ¡°How are the

    children?¡±

    Roxanne gave a sheepish grin as she recalled the children¡¯s words. ¡°They might have gotten a cold

    last night. I gave them some medicine and told them to get some rest.¡±

    Jack inclined his head slightly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, you need not trouble yourself. I can head to

    Herbscape Group myself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. We¡¯ll juste back sooner.¡±

    Jack did not bother convincing her any further and assented at once.

    Meanwhile, Lucian left the Farwell residence in a hurry without eating breakfast.

    Este lost her appetite and was fuming, as she didn¡¯t get to finish saying what she wanted to say.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Catalina tried coaxing her for some time, but she shook her head stubbornly and refused to open her

    mouth.

    ¡°Ms. Este¡­¡± Catalina nced at Este helplessly.

    Este raised her head and looked at Catalina pitifully. ¡°Ms. Catalina, I want to go and y with Archie

    and Benny.¡±

    She had no idea how to tell her father that she needed help from the brothers.

    Catalina¡¯s heart went out to Este. However, she had no choice but to feign ignorance as she recalled

    Lucian¡¯s orders before he left the premises.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 855

    Chapter 855

    Chapter 855 He Did Not Want To Lie

    Este¡¯s mood turned sullen when Catalina didn¡¯t respond.

    A few minutester, Catalina gave in and exined, ¡°Mr. Farewell is very busy these days. He ordered

    me to make sure that you stay at home obediently. If you want to go anywhere, you¡¯ll have to ask him

    when he¡¯s back.¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The thought of her father had Este turn her head to the side in frustration.

    Catalina let out a sigh and called Lucian.

    Lucian was having a meeting at the office when his phone vibrated. Seeing Catalina¡¯s name shing

    across the screen, he hesitated briefly before leaving the room to take the call. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Catalina shot a nce at the still-upset Este before speaking into the phone. ¡°Ms. Este has been

    sulking since morning, Mr. Farwell, and she didn¡¯t even touch her breakfast.¡±

    When Este heard Catalina talking to her father on the phone, she slowly turned around and stared at

    the phone.

    She wanted to talk to her father too.

    Noticing Este¡¯s intention, Catalina passed her the phone.

    Lucian was about to ask for the reason when he heard his daughter¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Daddy, I want to y with Archie and Benny.¡±

    Este¡¯s voice reflected her surly mood.

    When Lucian recalled Este¡¯s anxious and sad expression before he left for work that morning, his

    heart softened.

    Yet remembering Roxanne¡¯s ruthlessness had him frowning with displeasure. ¡°Ms. Jarvis is very busy

    lately, so be a good girl and stay at home, okay? Don¡¯t create trouble for Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Este harrumphed.

    Lucian rubbed his temples, feeling the throbbing in his head. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll bring you to the amusement

    park after work.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Este pouted. ¡°I want to y with Archie and Benny.¡±

    Lucian looked toward the conference room and coaxed, ¡°I still have some work to do. We¡¯ll talk about

    this tonight.¡±

    Naturally, Este wouldn¡¯t take his words seriously afterst night¡¯s incident. Not only did she defy him,

    she even moved the topic to something that worsened Lucian¡¯s headache.

    ¡°You said you were going to make Ms. Jarvis my mommy. Why are you not letting me go and y at

    her house? You¡¯re just angry at her!¡±

    Este brought up the issue she had raised that morning. Lucian didn¡¯t reply to her and merely

    scrunched up his brows.

    He was unsatisfied with Roxanne, but if Este found out about it, surely she would me him.

    Yet he didn¡¯t want to lie to her.

    Este knew her father¡¯s character. She sniffled, and her eyes turned red.

    Hearing her sniffle, Lucian said resignedly, ¡°I¡¯ll help you find a mommy. It won¡¯t necessarily be Ms.

    Jarvis, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll like her.¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Tears started streaming down Este¡¯s cheeks as she sobbed, ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis! I only want her! Bad

    Daddy!¡±

    Catalina didn¡¯t expect that a phone call would send the child into a crying fit. She hurried over to

    Este¡¯s side tofort her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Este?¡±

    s, Cataline¡¯s soothing words fell on deaf ears as Este began bawling harder.

    Lucian¡¯s brows creased when he heard the chaos on the other side. ¡°Catalina, please look after Este.

    I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up the call, Lucian strode back into the conference room, handed over his position as the

    chairperson of the meeting to his vice president, and raced back to the Farwell residence.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 856

    Chapter 856

    Chapter 856 Can You Forgive Me

    When Lucian returned to the Farwell residence, Este was no longer in the living room, and Catalina

    was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡± He reached for his phone, about to call Catalina when she came down the stairs with a

    grim expression. His eyebrows drew together as he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Essie?¡±

    Catalina pointed at Este¡¯s room on the second floor and said, ¡°Ms. Este has locked herself in her

    room again. I don¡¯t know how to get her out.¡±

    Este had been crying non-stop since the call ended. No matter how much Catalina consoled her, she

    refused to calm down. After bawling for a while, Este abruptly picked herself up and dashed to her

    room upstairs.

    Catalina¡¯s reaction was merely slower by a split second. By the time she reached the second floor,

    Este had already locked herself in her room. No matter what Catalina said, Este would not open

    her door.

    At first, Cataline could still hear Este¡¯s muffled sobs. But the muffled crying died down after a while,

    leaving only silence.

    Catalina panicked and called Lucian, but Lucian didn¡¯t pick up any of her calls. She wanted to get the

    keys to Este¡¯s room but had no idea where Lucian kept them.

    Just as she was losing hope, she heard movement at the front door. Catalina rushed down the stairs,

    hoping it was Lucian at the front door, and relief flooded her at the sight of him.

    Lucian frowned after hearing about Este¡¯s behavior. He marched up the stairs without changing into

    indoor slippers.

    Catalina hurriedly trailed after him, and they stood at the door to Este¡¯s room.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian suppressed the unease pricking his chest and knocked on the door. ¡°Open up, Essie. I¡¯m

    home.¡±

    There was no movement inside.

    Lucian nced at Catalina with a furrow between his eyebrows.

    Anxiety crossed Catalina¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s been like this for a while now. I think you should get the key for the

    door, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Perhaps Este heard Catalina¡¯s suggestion as something hit the door hard right after.

    Obviously, Este didn¡¯t want them entering her room.

    Catalina was worried and felt sorry for Este. ¡°Ms. Este, please calm down and talk it out with Mr.

    Farwell. He has always loved you very much.¡±

    Another thud sounded at the door.

    Lucian frowned at her tantrum and silently left to grab the keys in his study.

    The second he cracked the door open, a doll flew toward him.

    Lucian moved to the side, letting the doll fly over his shoulder and out the door, finallynding by

    Catalina¡¯s feet.

    Catalina looked down at the doll on the floor, and distress filled her eyes.

    It was Este¡¯s favorite doll when she was younger. She had never thrown it before when she was ill,

    even during her worst fits of anger.

    Comprehension dawned on Catalina that Este was beyond furious.

    Lucian walked into the room and saw that Este had curled herself up in the corner of her bed.

    Seeing that Lucian had entered, Este buried her head between her knees in anger. She didn¡¯t want

    Lucian to see her expression.

    At a nce, Lucian felt as if time had turned back to Este¡¯s autistic days.

    His heart sank, but it didn¡¯t stop him from approaching her. He crossed the room slowly to sit down

    beside her.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re mad at me for not listening to you, but I¡¯m indeed busy these days. Can you forgive

    me?¡±

    Este shook her head silently.

    Not only did Daddy not listen to me, he even went back on his word during the call earlier! He promised

    me he would make Ms. Jarvis my mommy, but now he¡¯s saying my mommy won¡¯t necessarily be Ms.

    Jarvis! Bad Daddy!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 857

    Chapter 857

    Chapter 857 Give Her A Call

    Lucian felt helpless upon seeing how unperturbed Este was by what he said. Ever since the little girl

    got close to Roxanne, she had been practicing double standards and treating her better than him.

    What Roxanne didst night was too much, but Essie still decided to forgive her. Yet, Essie is mad at

    me for not paying attention to all the good things she said about that woman. She isn¡¯t even listening to

    me anymore.

    Had Lucian not learned that Roxanne was Este¡¯s biological mother, he might have had difficulty

    epting the double standards.

    After a short while, Lucian suppressed his grievance andforted the little girl, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you

    have something to tell me? I¡¯m all ears now.¡±

    Este lifted her head and nced at him. Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened, and his heart sank when he saw

    the expression on her face. He thought she did not give him any response because she was upset.

    However, when she lifted her head, he realized her cheeks were stained with tears. ¡°Bad Daddy¡­¡±

    Este said in between sobs, feeling utterly aggrieved.

    Lucian was stunned by her reaction. Instead of upsetting the little girl further, he nodded and tried

    pacifying her. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all my fault.¡±

    He wanted to go near Este to wipe off her tears, but she took a few steps back as if she was avoiding

    a monster.

    The man¡¯s hand was left hanging mid-air. Her reaction now instantly reminded him again of the time

    when she was autistic.

    Este might have started conversing with people, but at that moment, she was acting like how she did

    in the past.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy!¡± The little girl burst into tears. ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened.

    Seeing Este crying nonstop, Catalina immediately looked at Lucian and suggested, ¡°Mr. Farwell, why

    don¡¯t you give Mrs. Farwell a call?¡±

    She thought it might be helpful for Este to listen to Roxanne¡¯s voice.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze turned even darker when he heard how Catalina addressed Roxanne, but he knew he

    had to do something to calm Este down.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    After remaining silent for a few seconds, Lucian took out his phone and dialed Roxanne¡¯s number.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had arrived at the entrance of Herbscape Group.

    Before this, Jack had informed Dean they wereing. By the time they arrived, Dean was already

    waiting for them in the lobby.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Damaris. Nice to see you, Dr. Jarvis,¡± Dean greeted them respectfully.

    Roxanne could not help but feel ironic when she noticed the change in his attitude.

    Thest time when they met at the agreement signing ceremony between Herbscape Group and

    Damaris Group, Roxanne remembered Dean was still all high and mighty.

    At that time, Dean viewed himself as the equal partner of Damaris Group.

    Yet, everything seemed to have changed in the blink of an eye after yesterday¡¯s incident.

    Jack responded to his greeting with a gentle nod. Then, in an icy voice, he asked, ¡°Are we ready?¡±

    Their interaction at the entrance could have easily misled people into believing Jack was Dean¡¯s

    superior.

    Dean, who did not seem to be bothered by Jack¡¯s attitude, yed along. ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s ready. You

    can collect the items after signing the document.¡± With a grateful look, he added, ¡°Mr. Damaris, I want

    to thank you for what you didst night. And don¡¯t worry. As long as Herbscape Group can ovee

    this crisis, we¡¯ll follow yourmands and do everything as you say!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 858

    Chapter 858

    Chapter 858 That Is Not What I Meant

    A corner of Jack¡¯s lips quirked up. The one billion and two hundred million I forked outst night do

    make a big difference. He was not surprised by Dean¡¯s humble behavior that day.

    Oblivious to what had happened between the two menst night, Roxanne kept mum and stood behind

    Jack. The moment they stepped into Herbscape Group, Roxanne¡¯s phone rang.

    The two men stopped walking and turned around to look at her. Roxanne responded with an apologetic

    smile before fishing out her phone from her pocket. Her expression stiffened when she saw the caller¡¯s

    name on the screen.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are the kids not feeling well?¡± Jack expressed his concern.

    Roxanne froze for a bit upon hearing that. After regaining herposure, she hung up the phone and

    smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not an urgent matter. Let¡¯s sign the papers first, shall we?¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Jack and Dean did not think much. They turned around and continued walking. However, Roxanne¡¯s

    phone rang again after she took a few steps.

    Her heart sank when she saw the name on the screen. This time, she apologized to Jack and Dean.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I have to take this call. Please proceed without me. I¡¯ll catch up with you shortly.¡±

    After bobbing her head at the men, Roxanne turned around, walked to the entrance, and answered the

    call. Before she could speak, she heard Este wailing from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happened to Essie?¡± Roxanne was worried about the little girl.

    Lucian suppressed his displeasure and answered in a deep voice, ¡°She wants to see you. If you¡¯re

    avable, please do me another favor.¡±

    He could not help but brood over how quickly Roxanne had ended the first call he made. I don¡¯t know

    what she¡¯s thinking, but I believe she¡¯s throwing a tantrum.

    At the thought of that possibility, Lucian could not help but smirk. She was at fault, yet she had the

    audacity to hang up on me!

    After a short pause, Roxanne responded hesitantly, ¡°But I¡¯m a little busy right now¡­¡±

    The issuance of closure would take effect in less than thirty minutes. They had to work fast because

    any dy would cause all the items in Herbscape Group to be discarded.

    Lucian¡¯s expression turned grim immediately. He did not take the rejection well.

    Upon noticing the change in his facial expression, Catalina instinctively took a step back.

    ¡°Essie has been crying the whole morning.¡± Lucian was on the verge of exploding, but he still tried to

    contain his anger.

    Este bawled more loudly when she realized Roxanne was reluctant to visit her.

    Hearing the little girl squeal over the phone broke Roxanne¡¯s heart.

    Nevertheless, she had no choice but to turn him down. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m caught up with work right now.

    Can you give me an hour? I¡¯ll rush over once I¡¯m done here!¡±

    Right after she spoke, Lucian responded icily, ¡°You don¡¯t have to if you¡¯re busy. Essie is just throwing a

    tantrum. You don¡¯t have to worry about her since you¡¯re not rted to her anyway!¡±

    Roxanne knitted her brows upon hearing that. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡ª¡±

    Before she could defend herself, Lucian interrupted, ¡°Sorry for disturbing you. I¡¯ll handle Essie myself.

    Have a nice day.¡±

    The man then hung up right away.

    Roxanne stared at the ck screen, feeling anxious.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 859

    Chapter 859

    Chapter 859 Would She Feel Guilty

    While Roxanne was in two minds over whether or not to hurry to the Farwell residence, Jack strode out

    with a document in his hand and called out, ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    She had no choice but to suppress the worry in her heart and quickly walked toward him. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯te in after some time, so I thought I¡¯d bring out the document you needed to go through.

    You can take a look and sign it if there are no issues.¡±

    Hearing that, she murmured her assent and checked the document carefully. A momentter, she

    looked up at Jack and nodded. ¡°Everything looks fine.¡±

    ¡°Excellent,¡± he said with a smile. ¡°You look a little upset. Did something happen?¡±

    Recalling the sound of Este¡¯s cries, Roxanne fell into a slight daze.

    Jack was puzzled when he saw that she did not respond after a long time. ¡°Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne jolted to her senses and shot him an apologetic smile. ¡°These are the medicinal herbs we

    need. Is there anything else you need my help with?¡±

    Jack shook his head.

    Seeing that, Roxanne took her leave immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take care of the rest, then.

    I have to attend to some urgent business, so I¡¯ll head off now.¡±

    Observing the expression on her face, Jack agreed in a nonmittal way, ¡°Since it¡¯s something

    urgent, you should get going.¡±

    Roxanne nodded at him gratefully before turning and hurrying away.

    Jack watched her leave with a deeply perplexed look in his eyes.

    I wonder what happened to make her so worried. Archie and Benny didn¡¯t look so well when we left her

    house this morning. However, based on my experience after practicing medicine for years, they¡¯re most

    likely faking it. I couldn¡¯t be bothered to figure out the reason for it, but from the looks of it now, it

    appears as though I made an error in judgment. What else could get her that worked up apart from her

    children and work?

    As that thought crossed his mind, heughed at himself.

    I can¡¯t believe there¡¯de a time when I¡¯d make an error in judgment¡­

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, do you have any other instructions for us?¡± Dean asked as he walked out of the building

    a momentter. Puzzled to see Jack all alone, he inquired, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Jack snapped out of his thoughts and nced at Dean expressionlessly. He handed the list he was

    holding to thetter and said, ¡°Prepare the medicinal herbs listed here.¡±

    Not daring to probe further, Dean immediately eded. Then, he went back into the building with the

    list to instruct the staff toplete the task as soon as possible.

    Over at the Farwell residence, Este watched her father hang up the phone, her eyes wet with tears.

    When Lucian met her gaze, a pang shot through his heart, and he felt annoyed at Roxanne.

    Essie has been crying her heart out and even heard Roxanne say she couldn¡¯te over immediately.

    Even so, there¡¯s still a glimmer of hope in her eyes. If Roxanne saw the expression on Essie¡¯s face

    now, I wonder what she¡¯d think. Would she feel guilty?

    ¡°W-When is Ms. Jarvising over?¡±

    Este stretched her arms toward Lucian pitifully, sobbing so bitterly that she could hardly breathe.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian¡¯s heart ached as he drew the girl into his embrace. He was unsure of what to say.

    Even if Roxanne doese, she¡¯ll only get here an hourter. She may be fine with letting Essie cry

    for one hour, but I don¡¯t have the heart to do so.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Este urged while shedding tears.

    Lucian stroked her headfortingly and sidestepped the question. ¡°There, there. I¡¯ll take you to go

    look for Mr. Lann.¡±

    At this point, the only other person apart from Roxanne who can stop her from crying is probably

    James.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 860

    Chapter 860

    Chapter 860 Este Was Unwell

    Roxanne left Herbscape Group and drove straight to the Farwell residence. Less than twenty minutes

    later, her Mercedes-Benz slowly rolled to a stop in front of the manor entrance.

    She rang the doorbell frantically, and it was not long before Catalina answered the inte. ¡°Mrs.¡ª¡±

    Catalina began without thinking when she saw the person on the screen. However, she quickly caught

    herself and changed what she was saying. ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Too worried about Este crying, Roxanne had no time to pay attention to the little details. ¡°Hurry up

    and let me in, Catalina. How¡¯s Essie?¡±

    Catalina sighed inwardly when she saw how anxious Roxanne looked. ¡°You¡¯re toote. Mr. Lucian has

    taken Ms. Este out.¡± Roxanne¡¯s expression froze when she heard that reply.

    I thought Lucian only said that in a fit of anger. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d actually be so cruel. Since Essie

    hasn¡¯t seen me, she must still be bawling her eyes out.

    The thought of that brought Roxanne to her senses, and she asked in a low voice, ¡°Do you know where

    he took her?¡±

    Catalina hesitated for a split second. However, the recollection of Lucian¡¯s parting instruction made her

    shake her head. The light in Roxanne¡¯s eyes went out, and a wave of regret washed over her. If only I¡¯d

    arrived a little earlier¡­

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give Mr. Farwell a call?¡± Catalina could not stop herself from suggesting. Although she

    felt bad for Este when Roxanne did not promise toe over immediately, she could not bear to see

    the look on Roxanne¡¯s face.

    Indeed, Roxanne was so anxious that she had forgotten she could do so. Thanks to Catalina¡¯s

    reminder, she suddenly realized that was what she should do.

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll call him right away!¡± With that, she fished out her phone from her bag, pulled up

    Lucian¡¯s number, and made the call. However, as soon as the call connected, it was declined just as it

    started ringing.

    Then, the sound of a femaleputer-generated voice rang out. She tried calling again immediately,

    but the same thing happened several times.

    He¡¯s evidently angry at me. I¡¯m afraid he probably won¡¯t pick up my calls for now. As the realization

    dawned on her, guilt welled within her. All I can do is try my luck and send Lucian a message. I wonder

    how Este is¡­

    Meanwhile, Este¡¯s cries grew louder and pierced the air whenever the phone rang as they made their

    way to James¡¯ clinic. ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Nheless, Lucian remained unmoved and did not hesitate to decline the calls as soon as his phone

    rang. Despite hearing Este¡¯s sobs, he denied that the calls were from Roxanne in a chilly tone, ¡°No,

    it¡¯s not Ms. Jarvis. She¡¯s still busy working.¡±

    Este¡¯s wails soon grew weaker again and gradually turned into whimpers.

    Lucian nced at her through the rearview mirror and saw that although her cries were much softer,

    tears continued streaming down her cheeks.

    The sight of that caused his gaze to darken. Spotting the message notification that popped up on his

    phone screen, he frowned and swiftly dismissed it. Then, he called to ask James to spare some time

    for him.

    Upon learning that Este was unwell, James agreed at once. After ending the call, Lucian could stop

    himself from tapping on the message Roxanne had sent.

    Roxanne: Sorry for beingte. Where are you and Essie? I¡¯ll rush over there immediately. A scornful

    look shed in his eyes after he read the message. Then he closed the message interface.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 861

    Chapter 861

    Chapter 861 Daddy Is Lying

    Soon, Lucian stopped his car in front of James¡¯ psychiatric clinic. As Lucian had made the call while he

    was on the way, James was already waiting at the door.

    After getting out of the car, Lucian walked over to the other side to carry Este, who was still

    crying. Upon seeing his outstretched hands, she dodged to the side.

    ¡°Let me do it,¡± James offered as he stepped forward. He reached out to Este and said gently, ¡°Essie,

    good girl. Let me carry you.¡±

    Este shook her head and choked out, ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    James couldn¡¯t help but frown in confusion and nce at Lucian.

    Lucian had mentioned that Este wouldn¡¯t stop crying on the phone earlier, but he did not get the

    chance to exin what had happened in detail.

    Meeting James¡¯ eyes, Lucian furrowed his brows and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±

    James gave him a nod before turning around to coax the girl again. ¡°Ms. Jarvis will be here soon.

    Come with me first and let¡¯s wait for her inside, all right?¡±

    Este stared at James doubtfully for quite a while upon hearing that.

    James¡¯ face gave nothing away. After all, he was a professional psychiatrist.

    Having detected no ws in his expression, Este finally stretched her arms toward him and allowed

    him to carry her out of the car. All the time, she continued to sniffle.

    At the sight of her father standing beside them, she whimpered and hid her face in James¡¯ chest. It was

    clear that she did not want to see Lucian.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he saw his daughter¡¯s attitude toward him. Nevertheless, he stayed quiet

    and followed James into the clinic.

    James¡¯ confusion grew as he looked at the little girl in his arms.

    She had exhibited a simr behavior before, but this was the first time she had shown such strong

    resistance to Lucian.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    What in the world happened?

    Arriving at the treatment room, James sat down while holding Este and signaled Lucian to take a

    seat across from him.

    Este¡¯s crying had toned down to a mild and quiet sobbing.

    After taking a look at her, James turned his gaze to Lucian. ¡°So, tell me, what happened?¡±

    Lucian rubbed his temples. With a deep voice, he began, ¡°It¡¯s because of me. She¡¯s been wanting to

    tell me something sincest night, but I didn¡¯tmunicate with her properly because I was

    preupied with work. Earlier, she mentioned visiting the two kids, but I said no. That¡¯s why she got so

    upset.¡±

    To avoid triggering Este again, Lucian tried his best not to bring up Roxanne.

    Despite that, Este got all worked up and cried out, ¡°Bad Daddy! Daddy is lying!¡± Then she started

    sobbing once more.

    James stroked her head and consoled her, ¡°Calm down, Essie. I¡¯ll make your daddy tell the truth.¡±

    He lifted his head and raised his brow at Lucian, his intention evident.

    Even the little girl could tell that Lucian had left out the main part of the story, not to mention James.

    A troubled look shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes as he looked at Este, who just wouldn¡¯t stop weeping.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to console Essie if I don¡¯t know the specific reason behind this,¡± James prompted with a

    shrug.

    Lucian cast Este another nce before finally saying, ¡°She seems to be very concerned about my

    rtionship with Roxanne.¡±

    Puzzled, James scrunched up his eyebrows.

    ¡°Roxanne and I had some disagreements yesterday. Perhaps that affected her mood.¡± Lucian scowled

    and looked away from James, displeasure written all over his face.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 862

    Chapter 862

    Chapter 862 Do You Like Her A Lot

    ¡°Is that true?¡± James looked down at the girl in his arms. Este shook her head vigorously.

    Obviously, what Lucian had just mentioned were not the real reasons¡ªor at least not the only reasons

    ¡ªthat Este was crying so badly.

    James turned his attention back to Lucian with a helpless expression. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be so

    secretive, then I won¡¯t be able to help you.¡±

    Lucian was a bit bewildered to hear that. It was not that he was being secretive; those were really the

    only possible exnations he could think of.

    However, since James had put it that way, it must mean that he was missing out on something. At that

    realization, Lucian started thinking hard.

    Este stayed in James¡¯ arms with the back of her head facing Lucian. It was as if every cell in her

    body was resisting her father.

    Suddenly, Lucian remembered that Este seemed to have started crying after he said something

    during their call.

    What did I say back then?

    Seeing how distressed his friend looked, James couldn¡¯t help but frown. He looked down at Este and

    asked, ¡°Essie, what did your daddy do to make you sad? Tell me, and I¡¯ll punish him for you.¡±

    All these years, James was the one who had beenforting Este whenever she had her outbursts.

    Este trusted him more than anyone else.

    Hearing his question, Este grumbled, ¡°Daddy doesn¡¯t keep his promises! I only want Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    She turned around and shot Lucian a re before hiding in James¡¯ arms again.

    James looked back up and stared at Lucian meaningfully.

    Ever since that woman appeared, Essie has rarely disyed symptoms of autism. As expected, her

    two recent episodes were all rted to that woman. What did Lucian do this time?

    At Este¡¯s words, Lucian finally recalled what he had said on the phone. He grimaced in frustration

    and exined, ¡°Essie, I didn¡¯t mean it like that.¡±

    He had been so mad at Roxanne at that time that he had blurted out those words.

    Este remained silent.

    ¡°So, what did you say?¡± James questioned.

    ¡°I was in a fit of anger at that time. I said that Roxanne might not be her mother.¡±

    The next moment, Este began wailing again. As if agitated by something, she would even scream

    from time to time.

    James and Lucian felt their hearts sink as they watched her.

    Since he knew the reason now, James urged Lucian, ¡°I got it. You should leave first.¡±

    Este was angry at Lucian. If he continued to stay here, the situation would only worsen.

    Lucian had all his trust in James, so he stood up and left without a word.

    It took James some effort to restrain the girl who wouldn¡¯t stop struggling in his arms.

    ¡°Your daddy¡¯s gone. Look, only the two of us are left in the room now.¡±

    As James spoke, he stood up while carrying Este and walked around the room.

    To distract her, he started pointing out the little changes in his room and asking her if she noticed them.

    Although Este would respond to his questions, her tears wouldn¡¯t stop falling.

    Left with no choice, James sat down again and initiated a heart-to-heart talk with her.

    ¡°Essie, do you like Ms. Jarvis a lot?¡±

    More tears began to escape Este¡¯s eyes, but she still managed a firm nod.

    James took a tissue and wiped her tears. Then, he asked softly, ¡°How about your daddy? Do you not

    like him anymore?¡±Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 863

    Chapter 863

    Chapter 863 Agitate Her

    Este pursed her lips and fell silent for a long moment before slowly shaking her head. I still like

    Daddy, but¡­

    ¡°Daddy lied. Daddy is a bad person.¡± A smile finally broke out on James¡¯ face. ¡°You¡¯re angry with your

    daddy, but your daddy is angry with Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Este immediately shook her head. ¡°Daddy cannot be angry with Ms. Jarvis.¡± James was astonished.

    He knew Este was exceedingly fond of Roxanne, but he did not realize it was to this extent. Lucian

    must be exasperated.

    Seeing that Este was going to lose her cool again, James uttered hastily, ¡°I¡¯ll punish him for you. He

    knows he¡¯s in the wrong too.¡±

    Este calmed down, but she remained sullen. ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis as my mommy. I don¡¯t want anyone

    else!¡±

    James nced at the door. He could only agree on Lucian¡¯s behalf. ¡°Okay. Only Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Este finally quieted down andy on James¡¯ shoulder, sniffling asionally.

    James nced at Este and gently touched her eyes. ¡°Do you feel awful?¡±

    Este nodded between her sobs.

    Not only did she feel awful, but her eyes also hurt.

    James stood up and brought a pocket watch over. He patted Este¡¯s hair andforted her, ¡°How

    about you sleep for a while?¡±

    Este was reluctant, but she nodded obediently in response.

    Soon, James had her under hypnosis, and he watched her drift off.

    Lucian did not go far, so he had heard their conversation.

    When he no longer heard Este¡¯s voice after a while, he entered the room, knowing she had fallen

    asleep.

    James was cing Este on the couch when he heard someone open the door.

    Upon seeing Lucian enter the room, he shot him a look, and they left the room one after another.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Lucian inquired.

    ¡°She¡¯s asleep. It will take a while before she wakes up. Let¡¯s talk. This is not going to be a long-term

    solution.¡±

    Lucian nodded.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    James poured two cups of coffee for Lucian and himself before sitting on the couch.

    ¡°You should know that Essie views Ms. Jarvis as a very important person.¡±

    His words had Lucian frowning slightly. ¡°I know.¡±

    He knew clearly that Roxanne¡¯s position in Este¡¯s heart had far exceeded his.

    James¡¯ brows furrowed. ¡°If you know that, you shouldn¡¯t have used Ms. Jarvis to agitate her since you

    know her condition.¡±

    Lucian looked away awkwardly as he tried to hide his regret.

    He had been hiding from Este the past two days in fear of agitating her.

    However, he did not expect himself to say those careless words during a call.

    Although he felt there was nothing out of the ordinary with his statement, it had deeply hurt Este.

    James said softly, ¡°At her age, it is inevitable that she will overthink. Moreover, she never had a mother.

    She craves maternal love and a sense of security more than anything. But you have avoided women all

    these years, and Essie has never epted Aubree. Why are you opposing Essie now that she has

    found one she likes?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 864

    Chapter 864

    Chapter 864 I Watched Essie Grow Up

    Lucian felt slightly helpless when he heard James¡¯ words. When did I try to oppose Essie? All this

    while, he had been trying to get Roxanne back.

    However, Roxanne had not been moved by his actions. She even got close to another man. How could

    he stand that?

    Did he not have the right to get angry? James stared at him with a grim expression. ¡°Based on my

    observations, Ms. Jarvis is a good candidate to be Essie¡¯s mother. She takes good care of Essie. The

    only shoring is that she has two other children.¡± He took a sip of his coffee. With a meaningful

    look, he probed, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t care about those two children¡¯s existence given your personality, would

    you?¡±

    Lucian pursed his lips. ¡°You should know this is not something I can decide.¡±

    In other words, he was telling James it was not him who could not ept the two children. It was

    Roxanne who wouldn¡¯t ept him.

    Surprise shed across James¡¯ eyes. He did not expect Lucian to encounter this kind of situation, given

    thetter¡¯s qualifications.

    James tried to hide his smile when he saw Lucian¡¯s frustrated expression.

    After a moment, he said seriously, ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, I can see that Ms. Jarvis likes Essie a lot.

    No matter what happens between you two, I would advise you not to prevent Essie from meeting Ms.

    Jarvis. I¡¯ve already told you that spending time with Ms. Jarvis is beneficial for her condition.¡±

    Lucian thought of the many calls and messages he had ignored from Roxanne on the way here and

    frowned slightly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    James nodded. ¡°In order to get Essie out of the car, I lied to her, saying that Ms. Jarvis would arrive

    soon. She¡¯ll undoubtedly have another tantrum if she wakes up and doesn¡¯t see Ms. Jarvis. Her trust in

    me will also deteriorate. If it¡¯s possible, ask Ms. Jarvis toe over.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression gradually darkened.

    He had just ignored Roxanne a while ago, but now he had to actively seek her out.

    Roxanne would probably assume she was only a tool used tofort Este. When she was not

    needed, she could be carelessly discarded.

    Lucian replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll bring Essie to look for her.¡±

    James frowned at that as he was confused.

    Isn¡¯t it more convenient for Ms. Jarvis toe here? Why does he have to make it soplicated?

    However, James did not ask further, knowing Lucian did not want to exin. Instead, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll go

    with you, just in case.¡±

    He had wanted Lucian to call Roxanne over because he could stillfort Este if she woke up

    before that.

    Now that Lucian was nning to bring Este out, he could only follow them since Este¡¯s condition

    had not stabilized.

    Lucian nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    James smiled. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite with me. I watched Essie grow up. Even if you aren¡¯t

    worried about her, I am!¡±

    Just like that, they walked into the room one after another.

    Este was still on the couch, fast asleep. She was no longer crying in her sleep.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian looked at how peaceful Este was when she was sleeping and contrasted it with how chaotic it

    had been a moment ago. His heart ached for her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± James said softly.

    Lucian snapped out of it and carried Este gently. They left the clinic and drove to Roxanne¡¯s ce.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 865

    Chapter 865

    Chapter 865 Demanding To See You

    James was the driver, while Lucian sat at the back of the car with Este. Suddenly, Este scrunched

    up her face and muttered something under her breath.

    Lucian creased his brows and leaned closer to Este to hear what she was saying. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Este mumbled. As she spoke, she even grabbed onto Lucian¡¯s clothes.

    Although she was still sleeping, Lucian could see that she had grown attached to Roxanne.

    His gaze darkened as he thought about the woman. James had also heard Este, and he cast a

    complicated nce at the rearview mirror. Through the rearview mirror, he saw Lucian¡¯s grim

    expression and sighed soundlessly.

    ¡°Essie needs a mother. Until you meet a woman you like, you shouldn¡¯t prevent Essie from seeing Ms.

    Jarvis regardless of your opinion of her.¡±

    After a long moment, Lucian replied in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ll take note of that.¡±

    James stopped talking because he knew it would be pointless to continue since he did not know what

    Lucian was thinking.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had been waiting outside the Farwell residence for quite some time, as Lucian did

    not reply to her.

    ¡°You can head back first. I¡¯ll contact you when Mr. Farwell returns,¡± Catalina advised her upon seeing

    Roxanne¡¯s remorseful expression.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°I¡­¡±

    She wanted to wait a little longer. I was alreadyte just now. This time, what if theye back right

    after I leave? Won¡¯t I miss Este again?

    For some unknown reason, Este had be as important as Archie and Benny to her even though

    she had only known Este recently.

    Perhaps it was because of how dependent Este was on her that made her want to reciprocate the

    same feelings for Este.

    Catalina sighed. ¡°When Ms. Este left, she was sobbing and demanding to see you. Mr. Farwell might

    have brought her to see you. You can go home and take a look.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes lit up, and she nodded gratefully at Catalina. ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll head home to have a

    look.¡±

    With that, she quickly turned around and drove home.

    Archie and Benny were on the couch with theirptops when she got home. Archie was researching

    the stock market, whereas Benny was typing furiously on the keyboard.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± They put down theirptops and ran to her when they saw that she was back.

    As they walked up to her, they cautiously peered behind her.

    Roxanne smiled at them absent-mindedly and scanned the living room. There was no sight of Este

    and Lucian.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you looking for?¡± they asked in confusion.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne met their eyes and asked hopefully, ¡°Did Essie and Mr. Farwelle by here?¡±

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces and shook their heads.

    ¡°What happened?¡± They did not understand why Roxanne asked that question.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank when she heard their reply. However, she did not want them to worry, so she

    shook her head and tried her best to remain calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Archie and Benny noticed the worry in Roxanne¡¯s eyes, but they did not probe further since Roxanne

    did not wish to exin.

 Chapter 866

    Chapter 866 Why Does It Matter

    ¡°Mommy, why did youe back by yourself? Where¡¯s Mr. Damaris?¡±Although they did not like Jack, they brought him up to distract Roxanne.

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°Something cropped up, so I returned first.¡±Hearing that, Archie and Benny heaved sighs of relief. However, they could not help but worry when they looked at Roxanne¡¯s expression.

    Roxanne was worried about Este, so she was not in the mood to chat. She said to Archie and Benny, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I feel slightly unwell. I won¡¯t be able to bring you guys out to y.¡±

    Before she left in the morning, she had promised to bring them out after she returned.If I had reached the Farwell residence earlier, I might have been able to bring the three of them out together¡­Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne was filled with remorse.Archie and Benny could feel the sadness in Roxanne¡¯s tone. They smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We only said that because we didn¡¯t want you to leave with Mr. Damaris in the morning. Mommy, if you¡¯re feeling unwell, you shoulde in and rest.¡±

    As soon as they said that, they wanted to support her to the couch so she could sit down.However, Roxanne stood still.She had only returned home to check if Lucian had brought Este to her ce.

    Since there was no sight of Este, she did not know if she should stay or head back to the Farwell residence and wait.

    Archie and Benny noticed Roxanne¡¯s hesitation and shared a look. They moved forward and grabbed one of Roxanne¡¯s arms each.

    Roxanne let them lead her to the couch since she didn¡¯t want to turn down their good intentions.

    Archie poured a ss of water and handed it to her. ¡°Mommy, have some water.¡±

    Roxanne looked at the ss of water and smiled absent-mindedly. ¡°Thank you, Darling.¡±

    She took the ss and lowered her gaze. All she could think about was Este.

    Essie was wailing so miserably just now¡­

    Archie and Benny had thought Roxanne would exin the situation to them after she had some rest.

    However, she remained silent for a considerable amount of time, and her expression even turned grimmer.

    They could no longer hide their worry as they asked, ¡°Mommy, did something happen? You can tell us if anything happens. Although we¡¯re still young, we can still help you!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted, and she nced at them. ¡°If¡­¡±

    She trailed off and could not help frowning.

    She did not know what to say either.

    Archie and Benny asked anxiously, ¡°Mommy, what is it?¡±

    Roxanne lowered her gaze as mixed feelings surged within her heart.

    Este had been so upset because she could not make it in time. Now, for some reason, she wanted to ask her boys for advice.

    Unbeknownst to her, she had viewed Este as her child.

    When that realization dawned on her, she only felt worse.

    When Essie raised that sudden question yesterday morning, she must have thought of me as her mother.Yet, I hurt her.Why does it matter if I act as her mother before her birth mother returns?At least she won¡¯t be this upset, and I won¡¯t feel so bad now.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 867

    Chapter 867

    Chapter 867 Mommy Loves You Forever

    ¡°Mommy, is it because of Essie?¡± Archie asked.

    The thought had suddenly urred to him because the first thing Roxanne had asked when she

    arrived home earlier was whether Este had been there.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression changed immediately when she heard her son guess correctly.

    Archie is so perceptive! He guessed the reason in an instant!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Essie?¡± Benny asked in a puzzled tone.

    The boys grew concerned about Este when they saw the look on Roxanne¡¯s face. However, they

    also knew that if they revealed how worried they were, Roxanne would only be sadder.

    So, the boys tried their best to hide away the worry and anxiety bubbling in their chests.

    Roxanne hesitated a little. In the end, she asked the question that had been bothering her, ¡°Would you

    be angry with me if you wanted to see me, but I didn¡¯t show up in time?¡±

    The boys exchanged looks and, without hesitation, shook their heads in unison. ¡°No!¡±

    Roxanne looked at them doubtfully.

    After a while, the boys smiled sheepishly and held out their hands. They pinched their thumbs and

    index fingers together, showing the tiniest gap.

    ¡°Well, maybe just a little, but we won¡¯t really be angry with you, Mommy! We will forgive you as long as

    you show up in the end!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted when she took in the sincere expressions on the boys¡¯ faces. ¡°Thank you,

    Darlings!¡±

    The boys threw their arms around Roxanne and whisperedfortingly into her ear, ¡°Essie must feel

    the same way. Don¡¯t worry, Mommy!¡±

    Roxanne nodded lightly, but still, she could not help worrying.

    After all, the situation with the boys and Este was very, very different.

    She could still recall the way Este had been when she was diagnosed with autism.

    It was not easy for Este¡¯s condition to improve. If she regressed because of Roxanne, Roxanne

    would never forgive herself.

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces. Then, they turned to their mother and asked in a cautious tone,

    ¡°So, Mommy, are you sad because of Essie?¡±

    Roxanne nodded wordlessly. Guilt was written all over her face. ¡°Essie cried and cried, but I didn¡¯t

    manage to get to her in time.¡±

    The boys could not help crinkling their faces in concern as they thought about Este¡¯s situation.

    Mommy is so worried! Essie must have cried up a storm! I wonder how Essie is doing now!

    Although the boys were wrecked with worries, they still put on smiles as theyforted Roxanne,

    ¡°Even in such a situation, we¡¯ll still forgive you, Mommy! Essie will too!¡±

    Roxanne was touched.

    The boys looked at Roxanne solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s because we know how difficult your job is, and we know

    how much you love us!¡±

    Roxanne smiled and nted a kiss on each of their foreheads. ¡°Thank you forforting me, Darlings.

    Mommy loves you forever.¡±

    The boys smiled adorably.

    Her sons¡¯ words lightened the weight of the guilt in her heart. After some contemtion, she pulled out

    her phone and made a call to Lucian.

    Just as the call connected, the doorbell rang.

    ¡°Oh, is that Mr. Farwell?¡±

    The boys¡¯ eyes lit up as they looked at Roxanne expectantly.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Roxanne, too, hoped that it would be Lucian. She got up quickly and pulled open the door.

    The boys looked crestfallen as the person at the door came into view.

    Roxanne¡¯s hopes, too, were quickly dashed.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 868

    Chapter 868

    Chapter 868 Fretted

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Jack stood at the door with his assistant in tow. His brows twitched when he saw the expression on

    Roxanne¡¯s face. ¡°Did Ie at the wrong time?¡±

    Roxanne swallowed her disappointment and stered a smile on her face. ¡°No, no, I¡¯ve just got home.¡±

    Jack nodded lightly at her reply. His eyes swept past her andnded on the two boys.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Damaris,¡± the boys greeted him politely as he surveyed them.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Jack nodded at them in acknowledgment before turning back to Roxanne. ¡°The children are looking

    much better.¡±

    Roxanne was surprised and confused by Jack¡¯s remark. After a while, she recalled that the two boys

    had pretended to be sick earlier that morning.

    She was so preupied with her worries about Este that she had momentarily forgotten about that.

    Now that Jack had reminded her of it, Roxanne nced at her sons.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Damaris. We¡¯ve taken some medicine and are feeling much better,¡±

    the boys said dutifully.

    ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Damaris?¡± Roxanne asked, guiltily changing the subject.

    Jack smiled indifferently, then turned and angled his head toward his car parked in the distance. ¡°The

    medicine that you requested is ready. Why don¡¯t you have a look at it?¡±

    Roxanne nodded and followed him to his car.

    ¡°Lucky for us, we got there just in time,¡± Jack said as Roxanne was inspecting the medicine. ¡°As soon

    as you left, Herbscape Group was immediately seized and taken over. If we had been one step too

    late, we wouldn¡¯t be able to secure anything.¡±

    Roxanne gave a faint smile. Her thoughts drifted to Este again.

    It was because of this medicine that she did not manage to reach Este in time.

    Guilt clouded over Roxanne¡¯s eyes. She slowed down her inspection of the medicine as her focus

    drifted to Este.

    Jack noticed her unusual behavior and raised his eyebrows questioningly.

    He had personally brought the medicine to Roxanne because he was curious as to why she had left in

    such a hurry.

    Before he had arrived at her house, he had thought that it was because of her two sons.

    However, now that he had seen her, he did not think that the boys were the true cause.

    ¡°It looks good. Thanks for the trouble, Mr. Damaris.¡± Roxanne nodded at Jack gratefully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m just worried that it¡¯ll affect your research,¡± Jack replied calmly, pulling his gaze

    away from her.

    His eyes slid over to the two boys standing behind Roxanne.

    He was not sure if it was just in his head, but it seemed that the two boys had been wary of him from

    their very first time meeting him.

    They acted as if he was trying to steal something away from them.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    When they caught sight of him, the boys immediately crowded around Roxanne possessively as if they

    were afraid that she would follow Jack away again.

    Roxanne looked down at her sons, a bewildered expression on her face. They had each grabbed a

    handful of her skirt tightly in their little fists.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.

    The boys opened their mouths but quickly shut them again. They shook their heads, embarrassed. ¡°It¡¯s

    nothing.¡±

    They had wanted to make up an excuse to persuade Roxanne not to leave with Jack, but they could

    not think of anything to say.

    They had pretended to be sick earlier that morning, and Jack had seen right through their little act.

    Even if we want Mommy to take us out to y right now, Mommy surely isn¡¯t in the mood¡­

    The boys fretted at the thought.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 869

    Chapter 869

    Chapter 869 Still Mad At Her

    ¡°Do you want me to keep this medicine for you?¡±

    Jack didn¡¯t take those kids seriously. Instead, he turned around and threw the question at Roxanne.

    Roxanne frowned as she pondered it for a while. ¡°It¡¯s better to send it to the research institute. There¡¯s

    no point in keeping this with me.¡±

    ¡°Then I will need you toe with us,¡± Jack said.

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny tensed up. The grips on the hem of Roxanne¡¯s dress tightened.

    Just when she was about to agree to his request, she noticed the boys¡¯ unusual reaction. She nced

    at them with concern.

    The boys looked at their mother. ¡°Mommy, aren¡¯t you unwell?¡±

    It was only after the boys contemted for some time that they finally came up with those words.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression changed slightly. Her eyes grew gloomy as she thought of Este.

    ¡°Forget it if you¡¯re not feeling well. I¡¯ll just tell the staff over there,¡± Jack said.

    Roxanne pulled herself together and shook her head with a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s better for me to go

    over there so that nothing will go wrong again.¡±

    Jack arched an eyebrow imperceptibly and decided not to be polite to her anymore.

    The boys were anxious when they heard that Roxanne wanted to leave.

    Mr. Damaris already said that she didn¡¯t have to go there. Why does Mommy insist on going?

    ¡°The kids seem to have something to say to you.¡± Jack got into the car first. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±

    Roxanne nodded gratefully. After that, she returned to the entrance of the mansion with the kids.

    ¡°Mommy, are you going out again?¡± Benny tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s dress pitifully.

    Roxanne ruffed the boys¡¯ hair apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m going to the research institute and will be right back.¡±

    A slight crease appeared between Archie¡¯s eyebrows. ¡°But what if Essie and Mr. Farwelle here

    when you¡¯re out?¡±

    His words hit Roxanne right in the gut.

    For a moment, she was hesitant about her decision.

    Benny chimed in, ¡°Essie will surely feel more upset if she doesn¡¯t see you when she gets here.¡±

    Moreover, Daddy will be mad as well.

    Compared to Este, the kids were more worried about Lucian.

    After all, Este was easy to please. As for Lucian, it was hard to tell.

    Roxanne did not know what to do.

    However, on second thought, she felt that the chances Lucian would bring Este over were low, as he

    was still mad at her.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to get hold of this batch of medicine, so she couldn¡¯t afford to see something go

    wrong at this point.

    Furthermore, she had agreed to go with Jack, and the man was waiting for her in the car.

    After mulling over the matter for some time, Roxanne decided to stick to her original n.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. Be good and wait at home. If Essiees over, ask her to stay here and quickly give

    me a call. I¡¯lle back immediately, okay?¡±

    Both Este and this batch of medicine were important. It was the only way Roxanne could think of at

    that moment to deal with both sides at the same time.

    Since Roxanne had said so, Archie and Benny had no choice but to nod obediently. ¡°Mommy, you have

    toe back soon.¡±

    Roxanne nodded with a smile. ¡°You guys get inside now.¡±

    Archie and Benny reluctantly entered the mansion.

    It was only after the kids closed the door that Roxanne turned around and got into Jack¡¯s car.

    ¡°Done?¡± Jack asked in a deep voice.

    Roxanne shed an apologetic smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the long wait. The kids are still young, and they

    can¡¯t bear to part with me. Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 870

    Chapter 870

    Chapter 870 Why Are You Doing This

    Meanwhile, a ck Bentley across the road not far from Roxanne¡¯s house slowly drove over.

    When James caught a glimpse of the familiar figure, he snapped his head to Lucian and uttered, ¡°That

    seems to be Dr. Jarvis. Is she going out?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows and looked toward Roxanne¡¯s house, only to see the woman getting inside a

    car.

    The moment the car door was opened, the man, who was sitting inside, was revealed. At a nce,

    Lucian could tell that it was Jack.

    Why did she even call me when she was there being with another man?

    A grim look spread across Lucian¡¯s face.

    He had thought that Roxanne had realized her mistake.

    James didn¡¯t notice the change in his mood, and he wasn¡¯t aware of the entanglement between them.

    He just vaguely saw a man sitting inside the car. Feeling puzzled, he asked, ¡°Is the man inside the car

    Ms. Jarvis¡¯ business partner? We better hurry over. It looks like they¡¯re about to leave.¡±

    With them, he readied himself to elerate the car.

    ¡°Forget it. Just make a U-turn and go back.¡± Lucian¡¯s cold voice rang out from behind.

    Only then did James notice the change in his mood. Realizing that there seemed to be an unusual

    rtionship between that man and Roxanne, James had no idea what to say for a moment.

    Este was still sleeping in Lucian¡¯s arms, unaware of what was happening there.

    It seemed that she wasn¡¯t feelingfortable as she turned over while groaning.

    Lucian took a nce at Este in his arms. His anger toward Roxanne intensified.

    When James heard the sound made by Este, his hand on the steering wheel stopped moving.

    Instead of making a U-turn, he slowed down the car and continued driving toward Roxanne¡¯s house.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucian asked in displeasure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget you¡¯ve promised me that you won¡¯t stop Essie from seeing Ms. Jarvis,¡± replied James

    resignedly.

    Lucian¡¯s brows drew together.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    If Lucian hadn¡¯t seen that scene earlier, he naturally wouldn¡¯t want Este to continue feeling upset.

    But Roxanne¡­ If she doesn¡¯t treat Essie sincerely, what¡¯s the point of letting Essie see her? It¡¯s nothing

    but self-deception.

    Seeing that the car in front of him was about to drive away, James suggested in a deep voice, ¡°They¡¯re

    going to leave. Just give Ms. Jarvis a call.¡±

    Lucian stared at the car ahead with a grim expression. The temperature around him seemed to have

    dropped.

    After a long while, he didn¡¯t seem to have the intention of taking out his phone.

    Watching as the car drove away, James knitted his brows and stopped his car at the side of the road.

    Este couldn¡¯t sleep soundly. She grabbed the hem of Lucian¡¯s clothes tightly.

    Noticing Este¡¯s signs of insecurity, James let out a sigh. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    James had no idea what his friend thought about Roxanne. Nheless, he felt that what happened

    between adults shouldn¡¯t implicate the child.

    Este¡¯s condition was different from an average child.

    Instead of answering James¡¯ question, Lucian asked, ¡°What else can we do to improve Essie¡¯s

    condition if we don¡¯t see her?¡±

    James remained silent for a few seconds. Finally, he answered, ¡°Take Essie home and let her stay in a

    familiar environment. Perhaps she will get better.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 871

    Chapter 871

    Chapter 871 Defeat

    ¡°Okay,¡± Lucian said, then took Este back to the Farwell residence.

    Soon after, the ck Bentley drove away.

    A camera shed in the grass in front of Roxanne¡¯s house, and a man appeared from the grass

    afterward.

    While processing the photographs he had just taken, he hurriedly got into his car and tailed Jack¡¯s,

    which was heading toward the research institute.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Roxanne tried to suppress her worries about Este on the way to the research institute. She began

    asking about matters rted to Herbscape Group.

    ¡°I was in a rush to leave just now. How are things with Herbscape Group going?¡±

    Roxanne really wanted to know if Herbscape Group had actually done those things.

    Or if Lucian¡¯s business strategies were so terrifying that they allowed him to pass off fake as genuine.

    A hint of displeasure shed across Jack¡¯s eyes. However, his tone was warm when he spoke to

    Roxanne. ¡°It¡¯s probably not optimistic.¡±

    Roxanne furrowed her brows. She had a theory in mind.

    ¡°Herbscape Group is involved in a plethora of matters. I¡¯m afraid the ones that have been exposed

    online were just the tip of the iceberg. Now, the relevant departments are involved. I don¡¯t know how

    much trouble it¡¯s going to cause.¡±

    Jack sighed as his head began to hurt.

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°But didn¡¯t you guys look into it at that time?¡±

    Given the Damaris family¡¯s influence, it seemed unlikely that they did not know about the details of

    Herbscape Group.

    Jack chuckled bitterly. ¡°We have scoured the entire Herbscape Group, but we wouldn¡¯t be able to find

    anything if someone purposely covered for them.¡±

    After that, he added meaningfully, ¡°In particr, that person must be as powerful as the Damaris family,

    not to mention better at business than the Damaris family. Speaking of which, the Damaris family is just

    prominent in the pharmaceutical industry.¡±

    Jack was insinuating that someone had set up a trap for the Damaris family with Herbscape Group¡¯s

    matter, and Lucian was the only person who could have set up the trap.

    Naturally, Roxanne understood what Jack was saying, but she did not know how to respond.

    After some time, Roxanne could not help but ask, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why are they doing this? There¡¯s

    no benefit to this.¡±

    There was a glimmer in Jack¡¯s eyes, and he said self-deprecatingly, ¡°Perhaps I touched something I

    shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyshes quivered. A peculiar sensation swelled within her, and she lowered her head

    silently.

    Jack¡¯s insinuation was so obvious that it was hard for her to disregard it.

    Sensing her avoidance, Jack decided to stir the pot.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned from this experience that this so-called business genius lives up to his name. He has my

    sincere eptance of my defeat, but the only thing I regret is that the price this time was higher than I

    had anticipated.¡±

    He was basically implying that Lucian was the mastermind.

    Roxanne was the only thing that associated him with Lucian other than Herbscape Group.

    Roxanne¡¯s hands on her knees stiffened as she suppressed the strange feeling in her heart. She

    changed the subject nonchntly by saying, ¡°I hope this matter won¡¯t impact our project.¡±

    ¡°I hope so too. Hopefully, that person will be merciful.¡± Jack added fuel to the fire.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart pounded harder when she heard his words. However, she tried to convince herself

    that Lucian and Jack¡¯s fight would not be beyond Herbscape Group.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 872

    Chapter 872

    Chapter 872 Be For Nothing

    Aubree had been staying in the Farwell residence for some time, but Lucian had hardly ever gone

    there.

    Sonya had tried to make her stay, but she eventually left.

    She had chosen to stay in the Farwell residence, as she had thought Lucian would often visit because

    of Sonya and that she could spend more time with him.

    However, after so long, she had only met him a handful of times.

    Instead, the private detective had been sending her photos, and Roxanne had always appeared next to

    Lucian in those photos.

    Rage burned in Aubree every time she looked at them.

    Yet she had to keep her emotions in check, as she had to face Sonya and Elias every day.

    Aubree finally had enough as time went on. She found an excuse to return to the Pearson residence by

    saying she had reconciled with her father.

    After all, she had already achieved her goal with yesterday¡¯s photos.

    ¡°Aubree? Why are you back? Where¡¯s Lucian?¡±

    Gina was rxing at home when she suddenly saw Aubreeing in with her luggage.

    As she had not been speaking much to Aubree during this period of time to prevent the Farwell family

    from finding out about their lies, she did not have the slightest clue about Aubree¡¯s situation in the

    Farwell residence.

    Aubree threw her luggage to the side and had a scowl on her face as she sat on the couch.

    Gina could not stop ncing at the door.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    They had staged this act in an effort to change Lucian¡¯s mind.

    Since Aubree had returned, Gina reckoned Lucian must have changed his mind and sent Aubree

    home.

    Yet, she did not see his future son-inw at all.

    ¡°Stop looking! I came back alone,¡± Aubree snapped, knowing what her mother was thinking.

    Surprise shed across Gina¡¯s eyes when she heard that, and she rushed to sit on the couch. ¡°What¡¯s

    going on? Did you fight with Lucian again?¡±

    Without waiting for Aubree to respond, Gina began, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to move into the Farwell

    residence. Didn¡¯t I tell you to control your temper to appease Lucian?¡±

    Aubree looked daggers at her mother. ¡°Am I not humble enough in front of Lucian?¡±

    In the past six years, she had been like an entirely different personpared to her normal self when

    she was in front of Lucian.

    I¡¯m not inferior to that b*tch in any way. I¡¯m more obedient than that b*tch too! But Lucian is just so

    madly in love with that b*tch. There¡¯s nothing I can do about that!

    ¡°I¡¯m so sick of pretending in front of the Farwell¡¯s every day!¡± Aubree mmed the couch angrily.

    Despite feeling sorry for her daughter, Gina said, ¡°Aubree, we¡¯ve been waiting for so many years.

    Wouldn¡¯t it all be for nothing if we gave up now?¡±

    She sighed and continued, ¡°How can I bear to let you suffer this grievance? Think about it, after a

    stormes a calm. It will all be worth it after you get married to Lucian. We will have anything we

    want.¡±

    Aubree furrowed her brows and clenched her fists.

    It¡¯s not like I want to give up; it¡¯s just that Lucian is not giving me the chance.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 873

    Chapter 873

    Chapter 873 Listen To You

    Aubree¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated twice when they were talking.

    Both of them turned to look at the phone in unison.

    Aubree nced at it and knew the private detective had sent more photos again.

    A grim look appeared on her face when she thought about the photos she had been receiving these

    days.

    Except for the photos from yesterday, all the other photos were basically of Roxanne and Lucian being

    together.

    She had had enough of seeing them getting intimate with one another.

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    A crease appeared between her brows when she tapped on the message to look at the photos.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Who texted you?¡± Gina wanted to say more, but when she saw that Aubree was lost in

    her thoughts, she craned her neck and saw the photos on the phone. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ the son of the

    Damaris family?¡±

    Numerous thoughts raced through her mind as she spoke.

    A little whileter, she asked dubiously, ¡°Are the discussion on the inte some time ago real?¡±

    Did Roxanne really use Jack to join the Damaris family¡¯s project? But if something is going on between

    the two, there¡¯s no way Lucian¡­

    Gina was bewildered for a long time.

    Aubree shed a mocking smile. ¡°Even you think that those rumors are true. Perhaps these photos can

    serve some purpose.¡±

    At the very least, it would influence Sonya in the way she desired.

    ¡°What do you mean? That guy from the Damaris family and her¡­¡± Gina wanted more information.

    If Roxanne is actually seeing Jack, there¡¯s no way she can marry into the Farwell family when Sonya is

    aware of it. It doesn¡¯t matter even if Lucian likes Roxanne.

    Aubree narrowed her eyes coldly. ¡°Does it really matter if it¡¯s true or false? It¡¯s true if the key person

    believes it.¡±

    With that, Aubree quickly switched her SIM card and sent the newly received photos to Sonya.

    Gina froze for a few seconds when she watched Aubree¡¯s movements. Then she smiled in relief.

    I know my daughter won¡¯t give up so easily, but I didn¡¯t expect her to do so much behind me. I¡¯m

    curious about Sonya¡¯s reaction when she sees those photos.

    Meanwhile, in the Farwell residence, Sonya felt bad for Aubree after sending her off.

    She had been trying to convince her son to propose to Aubree for so many years, yet there had been

    no progress in their rtionship.

    Instead, Roxanne had been ying with her son¡¯s feelings.

    As a woman herself, Sonya felt very bad for Aubree, who had sacrificed a lot.

    Elias descended the stairs and was ready to head to thepany to settle some matters when he saw

    his wife¡¯s troubled expression.

    At the sight of him, Sonya got up and walked to him. ¡°You¡¯re heading to thepany?¡±

    Elias gave an indifferent nod.

    After a brief moment of hesitation, Sonya asked gently, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can dy Lucian¡¯s marriage

    with Aubree anymore. Why don¡¯t you speak to him about it? He should listen to you.¡±

    Elias had guessed what was bothering his wife when he came down the stairs.

    Sonya had had this expression on her face for the past few days.

    Elias held her hand and murmured, ¡°Let him do what he wants.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 874

    Chapter 874

    Chapter 874 Find Me There

    Sonya did not expect him to say such words.

    Elias had consistently backed her even though he had not explicitly stated his stance throughout the

    years.

    Yet now he had made his stance to support his son.

    ¡°Are we going to let Aubree down after all the years she has waited?¡± Sonya tried to persuade him.

    Elias knitted his brows, and a hint of helplessness appeared in his eyes.

    Both of them are my family, yet their opinions are shing now.

    After a moment of silence, Elias sighed and uttered, ¡°You guys can do whatever you want. I¡¯m not good

    at dealing with situations like these. I still have things to deal with at thepany. You can have lunch

    yourselfter.¡±

    Since he had to deal with work, Sonya could only send him to the door reluctantly.

    Although she felt slightly dissatisfied, she still reminded gently, ¡°Come back early tonight. Don¡¯t wear

    yourself out.¡±

    Elias nodded and drove away.

    Just as Elias¡¯ car disappeared from sight at the entrance of the door, the butler¡¯s voice rang beside her

    ear. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, you seemed to have received a message on your phone.¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sonya turned around in confusion after hearing this.

    Her heart sank when she tapped on the screen and saw the unknown number.

    She knew this number even though it was an unknown one.

    It¡¯s the same person who sent me the photos yesterday, and they¡¯re sending me more photos now.

    Sonya felt inexplicably despondent. She hurried over to the couch and tapped to look at the pictures

    with a scowl.

    Roxanne and Jack could be seen chatting happily in the photos.

    The location was different from yesterday as those photos were taken in front of Roxanne¡¯s house this

    time.

    The two young boys were standing next to Roxanne and watching them.

    Sonya had seen these two children and knew that they were Roxanne¡¯s sons.

    So, Jack must be getting along well with her sons.

    From the photo, the atmosphere around them seemed quite harmonious.

    Sonya¡¯s face fell, and she could not help but think about the discussion on the inte some time ago.

    For two days in a row, Roxanne had been with Jack.

    Furthermore, they looked intimate.

    I¡¯d be foolish to keep wondering if the discussion online was real or not.

    With this in mind, Sonya got up furiously.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, where are you going?¡± The butler followed after her in confusion when he saw her

    walking toward the door.

    Without turning around, Sonya responded coldly, ¡°I¡¯m heading to the Pearson residence. Tell Lucian to

    find me there if hees home.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± the butler said, then watched Sonya get into the car and drive off.

    Sonya had wanted to ask Aubree to go with her. However, she changed her mind after realizing that

    Aubree had just left the house and calling Aubree back would be a hassle.

    Furthermore, it could be said that she had a favor to ask of Aubree by making this trip.

    Even without all these photos, I still need to rify things with Aubree. Roxanne will do anything to rise

    to greater heights. What a despicable person. No matter what, I will never allow her to marry into the

    Farwell family! I still want to maintain my dignity, and Roxanne can continue to be shameless for all she

    wants.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 875

    Chapter 875

    Chapter 875 I Am Sorry

    Back at the Pearson residence, Aubree went back to her room after sending the message.

    She didn¡¯t know what Sonya¡¯s reaction would be, but she was sure Sonya¡¯s impression of Roxanne

    would bepletely ruined.

    Gina was still sitting downstairs, wondering if she should call Sonya and add fuel to the fire.

    Just when she took out her phone and was about to make the call, her doorbell suddenly rang.

    Gina kept her phone and went to open the door.

    She was surprised to see Sonya standing there.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Aubree?¡± Sonya smiled gently at Gina, suppressing her anger.

    Only then did Gina regain her senses and realize this visit was the effect of the photos Aubree had

    sent, but she didn¡¯t know what Sonya was going to say.

    Gina could barely suppress the smugness in her heart. After some time, she pointed to the room

    upstairs and said, ¡°She came back early in the morning and went upstairs. She seems to be in a bad

    mood, but I didn¡¯t dare to ask.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Sonya felt slightly apologetic.

    Gina pretended not to know as she asked, ¡°Did Aubree and Lucian get into a fight again? I asked her,

    but she wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Sonya forced a smile at the mention of Lucian. ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, I won¡¯t let Lucian bully Aubree.

    Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    As for whether they had gotten into a fight, Sonya was hesitant to reply.

    The two had barely met, and every time they did, they rarely spoke to each other.

    How could they even get into a fight?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go up to check on Aubree.¡± Sonya did not give Gina any opportunity to ask further and walked

    upstairs.

    Gina agreed and followed behind Sonya.

    In the room, Aubree was contemting what else she could do with the photos when she heard a

    knock on her door, followed by her mother¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Aubree, don¡¯t be angry anymore. Mrs. Farwell is here to see you.¡±

    Although it sounded like words offort, it was more of a warning, reminding Aubree what kind of

    attitude she should have when facing Sonya.

    Aubree understood, and in a matter of seconds, she kept her phone and stered an aggrieved

    expression on her face before opening the door.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, what brings you here?¡± Aubree¡¯s eyes were filled with concern. ¡°You could have called

    me if there¡¯s anything. I would have gone to you.¡±

    Aubree then led Sonya into her bedroom and sat on the edge of her bed.

    Upon seeing the unhappiness on Aubree¡¯s face and hearing such thoughtful words, Sonya felt her

    heart wrench. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Aubree felt smug when she heard that, but she wore an innocent and shocked expression as she

    asked, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, why are you saying that?¡±

    Sonya let out a sigh. ¡°It must have been tough for you after all these years. But don¡¯t worry. I will never

    let anyone marry into the Farwell family except for you!¡±

    Aubree pretended to be touched. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, you said that to me many times. I have always believed

    you and am very grateful to you. Did something happen?¡±

    Sonya furrowed her brows and sighed again. ¡°It¡¯s about Roxanne. I thought she had only abandoned

    her husband and kids. I can¡¯t believe she even¡­¡±

    Remembering Roxanne¡¯s disposition and Lucian¡¯s unfaltering love for her, Sonya felt ashamed.

    Her cheeks flushing, she suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s change the topic. In any case, if she marries into the

    Farwell family, we¡¯ll be utterly humiliated!¡±

    Aubree¡¯s eyes glinted coldly and imperceptibly. She did not probe further and simplyforted SoBelongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 876

    Chapter 876

    Chapter 876 What I Should Do

    Before she could get out of the car, Roxanne saw that Colby was already waiting at the entrance of the

    research institute.

    She was surprised.

    It¡¯s the weekend today, so no one should be working at the research institute, including Colby. There¡¯s

    not much going on here for him to work overtime. Although I need to move the medicinal herbs and

    devices, I didn¡¯t ask him toe. What is he doing here?

    ¡°Mr. Damaris.¡± Upon seeing the two get out of the car, Colby walked over and greeted Jack first politely

    before turning to Roxanne. ¡°Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne sensed something amiss, but she dismissed it as her overthinking. She smiled and greeted in

    return, ¡°Dr. Galloway.¡±

    Colby nodded in acknowledgement.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do at the research institute today, so why are you¡­¡± Roxanne could not help

    but ask.

    Colby nced at them and responded with a hint of disappointment and frustration in his voice, ¡°If

    there¡¯s nothing much to do, then what are you two doing here?¡±

    Roxanne froze for a few seconds.

    Am I imagining things? Why does Colby sound as if I¡¯ve abandoned him?

    For some reason, Roxanne felt rather guilty.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I should have informed you. But I thought we could manage, so I didn¡¯t want to trouble you.¡±

    Only then did Colbyugh nonchntly. ¡°I was just joking. I was bored today, so I came to take a look. I

    didn¡¯t expect you guys toe too,¡± he said before ncing at Jack calmly.

    Upon meeting Colby¡¯s eyes, Jack frowned.

    ¡°Since we met, is there anything I can help with?¡± Colby offered.

    After ncing at Jack, Roxanne replied, ¡°If it¡¯s all right with you, you can help us move the medicinal

    herbs. I feel more assured with you here.¡±

    As she had been working with Colby the longest out of all the employees at the research institute, she

    trusted him the most.

    Colby nodded with a smile.

    Quickly, the three of them and Jack¡¯s assistant got to work.

    ¡°Are these medicinal herbs from Herbscape Group?¡± Colby inquired while moving the herbs.

    At the mention of Herbscape Group, Roxanne could not help but think of Lucian, and the expression on

    her face changed.

    Jack, who was beside her, nodded. ¡°Fortunately, Ms. Jarvis is meticulous. I checked it, and I believe

    she has brought all the medicinal herbs and equipment we can use.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org copyrighted ? content.

    Hearing that, Roxanne snapped back to her senses and pursed her lips absent-mindedly. ¡°It¡¯s what I

    should do.¡±

    Jack smiled in understanding.

    Seeing the two getting along so well, Colby felt an uncontroble surge of jealousy, and his gaze

    darkened.

    ¡°I wonder how Herbscape Group will develop in the future.¡± Quelling his jealousy, Colby continued

    nonchntly, ¡°I remember they almost got acquired by Farwell Group. Their only way out is for Farwell

    Group to take over, right? But with the scandal, I wonder if Farwell Group is still willing to acquire

    Herbscape Group.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    If Farwell Group really acquires Herbscape Group, then Farwell Group must be the one behind the

    scandal.

    At that thought, Roxanne felt somewhat guilty.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 877

    Chapter 877

    Chapter 877 Reaction

    ¡°I believe Mr. Farwell will be happy to,¡± Jack said ambiguously before ncing at Roxanne.

    Roxanne had sharp senses and could feel Jack¡¯s eyes on her. When he heard his words, her feeling

    that something was off intensified.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Colby¡¯s eyes also darkened when he noticed Jack¡¯s cryptic gaze.

    Although he didn¡¯t know the truth behind many of the incidents, Jack¡¯s eyes revealed many things.

    Last time, when Roxanne was under fire, I remember Farwell Group took action in the end. This time,

    she became Herbscape Group¡¯s technical advisor, and soon, Herbscape Group was involved in a big

    scandal. No one would believe it if Lucian didn¡¯t do all those things for her. Moreover, I saw him appear

    in her house in the middle of the night. Lucian and Roxanne are already so close. Now, there¡¯s Jack in

    the picture.

    Colby¡¯s heart was filled with jealousy when he realized howpetent the other men around Roxanne

    werepared to him.

    I have no chance ofpeting with them unless I can be like them and be more outstanding than

    Roxanne! I must be as good as her at the very least!

    Roxanne was also spacing out, feeling conflicted about Lucian and Este.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, watch out!¡±

    Just when she was lost in her thoughts, Jack¡¯s voice sounded behind her, pulling her back to reality.

    Roxanne stopped in her tracks, but it was toote.

    As her mind was filled with thoughts about Lucian and Este, she didn¡¯t notice where she was

    walking, resulting in her losing her footing.

    Then she felt herself leaning forward.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched, and she didn¡¯t even have time to scream. She only hugged the medicine

    tight against her chest.

    It wasn¡¯t easy for them to obtain the herbs, so it would be a huge loss if they were damaged.

    She slipped down a few flights of stairs, and just when she was about to m into the ground, a pair of

    strong arms grabbed her waist and steadied her.

    Roxanne finally caught her bnce and took a few deep breaths, holding on to those arms before

    calming down.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Jack asked as he helped her stand straight.

    Realizing how close they were, Roxanne was startled for a moment and the color rose on her cheeks.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack narrowed his eyes and scrutinized her. ¡°Something seems to be on your mind, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne shook her head, trying to appear calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just careless just now,¡± she said

    before lowering her head to check the medicinal herbs in her arms. ¡°Thank goodness nothing

    happened to the herbs.¡± She sighed in relief.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a few bottles of medicinal herbs. You should be more concerned about your own safety if such

    incidents happen in the future. It¡¯s not like the Damaris family can¡¯t afford the medicinal herbs. Besides,

    compared to the herbs, a person like you is more precious,¡± Jack said with a frown.

    Roxanne shed him a small smile. ¡°Thank you. I will be more careful next time.¡±

    Then, she gave Jack a slight nod before entering the storage room with the medicinal herbs.

    Colby was a few steps behind them. When he reached the door to the storage room, he coincidentally

    saw the scene where Jack held Roxanne up.

    Immediately, he froze in his tracks when he saw their intimate pose, and his face clouded over.

    I wonder what Roxanne¡¯s reaction would be if it was me holding her up!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 878

    Chapter 878

    Chapter 878 Not Free

    With the efforts of the four people, all the medicinal herbs were quickly transferred to the storage room.

    After moving thest bottle of medicinal herbs, Roxanne walked to a corner and looked at her phone.

    There was nothing on her screen.

    There were no missed calls, much less a reply from Lucian.

    She stared at her nk screen for a few seconds and stubbornly wondered if she should call Archie

    and Benny and ask about it.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Just then, she heard the sound of footsteps behind her and turned to look.

    Jack and Colby were walking over together while chatting.

    Meeting her eyes, they stopped talking and smiled at her.

    Roxanne frowned. She kept her phone and made her way to them.

    ¡°What are you two doing here?¡± she asked in confusion.

    ¡°You disappeared in a sh after we finished moving the medicinal herbs, so we had to find you,¡± Jack

    replied.

    ¡°Sorry, I was busy with something, so I left first and forgot to tell you. Sorry for making you worry.¡±

    Jack nodded nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s all right. I¡¯m d you¡¯re fine.¡±

    Colby¡¯s eyes darkened for a moment before quickly returning to normal as he looked at Roxanne.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, since we¡¯re all here, why don¡¯t we check out the equipment we were talking about two days

    ago?¡± Colby suggested after a while.

    As the research institute needed some new medical equipment, Roxanne and Colby had been

    speaking at length about this matter.

    Unfortunately, Roxanne had been busy with Damaris Group¡¯s project and hadn¡¯t had the time to see

    the equipment.

    Now, hearing Colby¡¯s suggestion, she felt a little hesitant.

    I promised Archie and Benny that I would return as soon as possible, plus I¡¯m not in the mood to work

    anymore. Even if I go to see the equipment, I may not be able to concentrate.

    Just when she was wondering how to reject Colby, Jack¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°I almost forgot, but Archie and Benny are not feeling well, so Ms. Jarvis must be worried. If it¡¯s not

    urgent, she can take a look at it another day. I can also apany you two,¡± he said considerately with

    a smile as he sauntered toward Roxanne.

    A grateful look appeared on Roxanne¡¯s face when she heard that.

    She didn¡¯t know why Jack had helped her find an excuse, but she went along with it. ¡°Sorry, Dr.

    Galloway, but I¡¯m not free today.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I knew Archie and Benny were sick, yet I still got you to help me with this. They must

    resent me for this,¡± Jack chimed in.

    Roxanne immediately shook her head. ¡°They won¡¯t. They¡¯re very understanding.¡± Then she turned to

    Colby. ¡°Getting new equipment for the research institute is not that urgent, so we can check it out in a

    few days. If you¡¯re in a hurry, you can take a look first, and if there¡¯s apany you like, we can check

    it out together at ater date.¡±

    There was a note of finality in her voice.

    Since Archie and Benny were sick, Colby had no reason to refuse and could only relent while

    pretending to be thoughtful.

    ¡°I see. I sensed there was something off with you today. Turns out Archie and Benny are not feeling

    well. Please send them my regards. I¡¯ll visit them when I¡¯m free.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± Roxanne replied, smiling appreciatively.

    She then waved them goodbye before striding out of the research institute and hailing

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 879

    Chapter 879

    Chapter 879 Something More

    After watching as Roxanne got into the taxi, Jack turned around and nced at the man beside him

    with a frown.

    Judging by their interactions earlier, Jack could tell that the man seemed to be interested in Roxanne.

    However, his identity was slightly concerning.

    Jack took a sidelong nce at Colby with a hint of mockery shing across his eyes.

    It was not until the taxi disappeared from his eyesight that Colby finally withdrew his gaze and met

    Jack¡¯s.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris.¡± A rather unusual feeling surged within Colby at that moment, but he quickly suppressed

    it.

    Jack calmly withdrew his gaze and nodded in response.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, you seem to know what is bothering Dr. Jarvis,¡± Colby started.

    Otherwise, he would not have stepped in and helped Roxanne out of the situation before she could say

    anything. Besides, the two were clearly together before arriving at the research institute.

    Jack merely ached a brow in response. ¡°Dr. Galloway, what are you trying to say?¡±

    Colby could hear the hidden hint of disdain in Jack¡¯s tone. Anger swelled in him, but he forced himself

    to suppress it.

    After a few seconds, he said calmly, ¡°I think Dr. Jarvis might be troubled with something rted to Mr.

    Farwell. Earlier, Dr. Jarvis¡¯ expression turned slightly grim when I talked about Herbscape Group with

    her.¡±

    Jack scrutinized him without agreeing or disagreeing with what he said. Instead, he acted surprised

    and cocked a brow. ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t think I paid attention to that.¡±

    In other words, Jack was mocking Colby for putting all his attention on Roxanne.

    Colby intended to stir up conflict between Jack and Lucian so that he could take advantage of the

    rivalry and win Roxanne over. However, he did not expect Jack to beat him to it by mocking him for

    what he just said.

    He frowned and stared at Jack warily. ¡°Mr. Damaris, what do you mean by that?¡±

    Jack raised his brows. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just curious. Dr. Galloway, you seem to understand a lot about Ms.

    Jarvis.¡±

    Despite not knowing much about Roxanne¡¯s past, Colby refused to show weakness in front of Jack.

    A brief moment of silenceter, Colby nodded calmly in response to that.

    Jack curled his lips into a meaningful smile. ¡°Really? Dr. Galloway, I always thought you were only

    colleagues with Ms. Jarvis.¡± Then, he deliberately put on an apologetic look. ¡°After hearing what you

    said, I finally realized I¡¯d misunderstood your rtionship all this while. But then, what is going on

    between Ms. Jarvis and Mr. Farwell? Dr. Galloway, why did you make it sound as though they got into a

    fight?¡±

    Colby frowned at that. He knew there must be something going on between Roxanne and Lucian.

    Otherwise, Lucian would not have shown up at her ce in the middle of the night and stood forward to

    help her when she was targeted by the public.

    Colby believed Lucian must be pursuing Roxanne. However, judging from Jack¡¯s tone, he reckoned

    there must be more beyond his understanding of the two.

    He could not help thinking there was something more behind Roxanne and Lucian¡¯s rtionship.

    When he came to that realization, his face fell.

    Jack stared at him in amusement. ¡°Dr. Galloway, what¡¯s wrong? Well, you can choose not to tell me if

    it¡¯s something you don¡¯t feelfortable sharing.¡±

    Jack had spent much effort to finally find out more about Lucian and Roxanne¡¯s rtionship. Roxanne

    and the Farwell family had been keeping their rtionship a secret from everyone else. Only a few

    individuals were aware of it.

    Jack was confident that Colby was not among the few individuals who knew about their rtionship.

    Colby had only yed along with what Jack had said because he suspected Jack¡¯s rtionship with

    Roxanne. He intended to make Jack feel jealous of Lucian. If a fight broke out between Jack and

    Lucian over this, Colby could benefit from the rivalry, as he would surely have one lesser love rival.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 880

    Chapter 880

    Chapter 880 Fury

    Colby¡¯s expression changed again and again.

    After a long moment, he finally said awkwardly, ¡°This is Dr. Jarvis¡¯ privacy. Mr. Damaris, I only brought it

    up to you because I thought you knew about it. But it seems to me now that you aren¡¯t aware of it, so

    let¡¯s drop that topic.¡±

    Jack raised his brows and nced at Colby. The dubious look in his eyes was enough to tell what he

    was thinking at that moment.

    Colby was startled for a few seconds, feeling embarrassed. However, on second thought, he knew he

    would have to get in the Damaris family¡¯s good book if he wanted to soar to a career height on par with

    Roxanne¡¯s.

    Suppressing the unpleasant emotions in his heart, he started sharing his history with Roxanne. ¡°I met

    Dr. Jarvis when she was living abroad, and we worked together multiple times after that. After returning

    to the country, I thought I would lose contact with Dr. Jarvis. But surprisingly, she returned to the

    country shortly after I did. She even started operating this research institute with me.¡± As he spoke, he

    casually took in Jack¡¯s expression. ¡°Although it hasn¡¯t been long since Dr. Jarvis returned to the

    country, she and I have worked and solved many issues together.¡±

    He made it clear that he was very close with Roxanne. On one hand, he wanted to use his connections

    with Roxanne to get closer to the Damaris family. On the other hand, he wanted to instill more

    convincing points in what he had said earlier to salvage his dignity.

    Jack maintained a neutral expression and listened to everything Colby said. Then he smiled. ¡°So, Dr.

    Galloway, I guess it¡¯s safe for me to assume you¡¯re pretty close with Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Colby smiled in response to that but said nothing.

    Jack went on, ¡°But then, your rtionship seems strictly business. You don¡¯t seem to interact much

    with her beyond your work.¡±

    Colby stiffened up at that.

    It was true that he did not interact much with Roxanne out of work, and that was what had been

    troubling Colby all this while.

    Technically speaking, Colby had known Roxanne for a time frame not shorter than Jack knew

    Roxanne, but Colby had only gone to her ce once to give her medicine when she needed it. Even

    then, he had only stood in her courtyard instead of being invited inside.

    As for Roxanne¡¯s children, he had also only met them a few times when Roxanne brought them to the

    research institute while living abroad. He hadn¡¯t seen them ever since returning to the country.

    On the other hand, Jack seemed pretty close with the kids despite not knowing them for too long. He

    even knew when the kids had fallen sick.

    Colby could not help thinking about how close Jack was with Roxanne, and jealousy started brewing

    wildly within him.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. Dr. Galloway, I should get going if you have nothing else.¡± Jack could not be

    bothered by Colby¡¯s inner thoughts. He bade goodbye to him, turned around, and got into his car.

    Although the Damaris family was prominent in the medical field, Jack was more of a businessman. He

    could effortlessly read Colby¡¯s emotions by just observing his expression.

    Seeing that Jack had gotten inside his car, Colby snapped back to his senses. His eyes were filled with

    fury as he watched Jack drive away.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    He refused to think Jack did not understand his intention after he told him so many things. He believed

    Jack understood his message but decided not to interfere.

    Even so, Jack could have changed the topic or cut him off directly, but he did not do that. Instead, he

    had allowed Colby to keep talking as he watched him in amusement.

    Thinking back on how Jack had inadvertently led him to continue telling him more, Colby angrily

    mmed his fist on the research institute wall.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 881

    Chapter 881

    Chapter 881 Denied Entry

    Meanwhile, on the way back home, the images of Lucian and Este kept appearing in Roxanne¡¯s

    mind.

    After feeling troubled for a long while, Roxanne clenched her fist to calm herself down.

    Before things at Herbscape Group are finalized, there¡¯s no evidence pointing to Lucian as the person

    responsible. There¡¯s certainly nothing to prove that Lucian did that for me, so there¡¯s no need for me to

    feel guilty.

    After trying very hard to convince herself, Roxanne finally let the matter go.

    All that was left was Este.

    She wondered how the little one was doing and if she was still crying.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    More so, she also wondered if Lucian had brought Este to look for her.

    Roxanne checked her phone every now and then to see if she had any missed calls or unread

    messages.

    After a few rounds of checking, there was still nothing showing on the screen.

    ¡°Sir, please drive a little faster.¡± Roxanne could not help but rush the driver, feeling disappointed.

    The driver acknowledged and sped up.

    Twenty minutester, they arrived at Roxanne¡¯s home.

    She quickly got out of the car and strode into the mansion.

    At the same time, both Archie and Benny rushed to the door when they heard sounds from outside.

    They thought that Lucian had brought Este there.

    Since the time Roxanne left, both the boys had been waiting patiently on the couch so that they would

    not miss it when Lucian knocked on the door.

    When the door opened and they saw who it was, the boys¡¯ anticipation turned to worry.

    ¡°Mommy, are you done with your work?¡±

    They noticed that Roxanne¡¯s face was grimmer than before she left.

    She swept her nce across the living room and saw no one except her sons.

    Roxanne was crestfallen and felt a little lost. ¡°Didn¡¯t Essiee?¡±

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces. They could not bear to tell their mother the truth.

    Roxanne had always been more worried about Este than the boys.

    ¡°Maybe Mr. Farwell is upied at the moment, and they willeter!¡±

    Archie was quick toe up with something to console his mother.

    Roxanne mustered a smile at the boys, but she was still devastated and worried about Este.

    Archie and Benny eyed their mother with concern. They had been standing at the doorway for quite a

    while now, but Roxanne did not look as if she wanted toe in.

    The boys had no idea if she had forgotten or if there were some other reasons.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s go in first,¡± said Benny in a piping voice.

    It was only then Roxanne returned to her senses. With a hint of hesitation in her eyes, she declined in

    the end. ¡°I¡¯ll go to Mr. Farwell¡¯s house and take a look. Stay at home and wait for me.¡±

    When Archie and Benny heard that, they exchanged looks before saying in unison, ¡°We want to go with

    you!¡±

    The boys were equally anxious about Este¡¯s situation. Given Roxanne¡¯s current condition, they did

    not think she could drive on her own.

    Roxanne knew that her sons were worried about her, so sheforted them with a smile, ¡°Both of you

    stay here. You can tell me if Essiees.¡±

    Archie and Benny hesitated for a while and nodded when they heard that.

    Roxanne stroked their heads and got into her car once she saw the boys shut the door. She then made

    her way to the Farwell residence.

    Along the way there, Roxanne felt very uneasy.

    She had no idea if Este was at home and if she would be denied entry.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 882

    Chapter 882

    Chapter 882 Told Her To Leave

    Roxanne finally arrived at the Farwell residence. She tried her best to suppress the disquiet in her heart

    before pressing on the doorbell.

    This time around, it was still Catalina who answered the inte.

    A look of helplessness showed on Catalina¡¯s face when she saw who the visitor was.

    ¡°Catalina, is Essie back yet?¡± asked Roxanne as she eyed her cautiously from the screen.

    Catalina sighed quietly to herself and shook her head when she recalled Lucian¡¯s instructions. ¡°Not

    yet.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze darkened when she heard her reply. She forced a smile and asked, ¡°Then can I go in

    and wait for her?¡±

    Catalina could not bear to turn her down. However, she still shook her head in the end and said, ¡°It¡¯s

    better that you leave.¡±

    Lucian had looked displeased when he returned home with Este and instructed Catalina to deny

    Roxanne entry if she came.

    Although Catalina felt sorry for Roxanne, she dared not disobey Lucian, particrly when Lucian was

    obviously still very angry.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes shimmered when her request had been denied. Somehow, she seemed to have

    understood something. She looked up at Este¡¯s room which was on the second floor.

    When she was there earlier on, Catalina had told her that Lucian had taken Este out. She had even

    suggested to Roxanne to give Lucian a phone call.

    Yet, right now, Catalina was asking her to leave.

    Catalina knows that Lucian doesn¡¯t wish to see me. Lucian must have brought Este back home!

    At that thought, Roxanne was filled with apprehension. She looked at Catalina pleadingly.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go in, but can you at least tell me how Essie is?¡±

    As long as she knew how Este was doing, she could be at ease.

    Catalina sighed and shook her head again.

    When Mr. Farwell left, he did not appear upset. Unfortunately, he returned with a sullen expression. He

    has even instructed me not to disclose any information about Ms. Este to her. I suppose he must be

    angry with her. It¡¯s only a matter of a few hours. I wonder what they¡¯re fighting about.

    Roxanne was utterly crestfallen when Catalina rejected her once more.

    She stared at the second floor for a long while but did not see any movement in Este¡¯s room. It was

    only then that she turned and left.

    Catalina was heartbroken as she gazed at her deste figure.

    She waited until Roxanne¡¯s car had disappeared before she let out a sigh and went up to the second

    floor.

    The door of Este¡¯s bedroom was open. Lucian was sitting on her bed and watching her sleep. His

    eyes were pitch-ck.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Catalina called out to him.

    Lucian turned around.

    When their gazes met, Catalina instinctively looked down at Este, who was in bed.

    Lucian frowned before walking over to the door. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Mrs.¡ªMs. Jarvis was here just now.¡±

    Lucian looked at her without any expression.

    Upon seeing hisck of emotion, Catalina understood what he meant. She looked down before saying,

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told her to leave.¡±

    Lucian nodded and returned to Este¡¯s room.

    As he sat down on his daughter¡¯s bed again, he looked out of her window.

    The window of Este¡¯s room faced the front of the manor, and he had an unobstructed view.

    Looking at the main door with no one there, Lucian sneered.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 883

    Chapter 883

    Chapter 883 Distant

    Upon reaching home, Roxanne stood unmoving at the mansion¡¯s entrance. She rposed her

    expression before opening the door to enter.

    The kids saw her and shuffled closer to her, asking with concern, ¡°Mommy, has Essie gone back?¡±

    Roxanne nced at the anxious children with her brows furrowed as she was unsure of how to

    respond to their questions.

    After all, it was just her assumption that Lucian had brought Este back to his home.

    Archie and Benny knew her well. Seeing the hesitation on Roxanne¡¯s face, they guessed that she must

    have gotten rebuffed again.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. Essie will be fine.¡±

    Archie tried to tamp down his anxiety by acting maturely. Heforted, ¡°Mr. Farwell will surely give you

    a call if something happens to Essie.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyshes quivered as she heard those words from him. Yes, he¡¯s right. I might resent

    Lucian. However, he would always contact me for matters involving Essie. I shouldn¡¯t be too worried

    this time but wait for his call patiently.

    On second thought, Roxanne recalled the way Catalina had stuttered a while ago. With that, she could

    not help feeling anxious once again.

    My actions yesterday might have provoked him, and I¡¯m unsure whether he will still contact me after

    this. It¡¯s not a good idea to keep waiting like this.

    Roxanne was exasperated thinking about Este.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny could see how troubled Roxanne was. However, they were at a loss for

    how to help her,

    Thinking of Este, they felt perturbed too.

    A heavy silence ensued in the living room.

    It was at that moment that Roxanne¡¯s phone rang out of the blue.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As she recalled the children¡¯s words to her a while ago, she could

    barely look at her phone screen, for she was afraid that she would be disappointed.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, have you reached home safely?¡±

    She picked up the phone, only to hear Jack¡¯s voice at the other end of the line.

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze dimmed almost instantly. Nheless, she answered politely, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m home. Thank

    you for your concern, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Afterward, she thought of something and asked in return, ¡°Are you and Dr. Galloway still at the

    research institute?¡±

    Jack chuckled at the mention of Colby. He voiced, ¡°We¡¯ve separated. I¡¯m on my way home to the

    Damaris residence now.¡±

    Roxanne nodded slightly. ¡°Be careful on your way back.¡±

    Jack smiled and uttered, ¡°You looked troubled today. Feel free to look for me anytime if you need any

    help.¡±Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    As a matter of fact, that was not the first time Jack said that to her.

    A peculiar sensation swelled within Roxanne, and she kept mum for a brief moment before thanking

    him indifferently, ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±

    Without allowing Jack to speak, Roxanne continued, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    Jack responded with a light chuckle, ¡°I gave you a call to show you my concern, but I didn¡¯t expect you

    to be so distant toward me.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne did not respond.

    I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s flirting with me deliberately. I¡¯d better not say anything to avoid unnecessary trouble

    later.

    Jack was smart enough to notice her reluctance. After that, he said goodbye to her and ended the call.

    That phone call took a long time indeed.

    In the meantime, knowing that it was a call from Jack, Archie and Benny became vignt.

    Right after Roxanne hung up on the call, they asked impatiently, ¡°Mommy, what did Mr. Damaris say?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 884

    Chapter 884

    Chapter 884 Call Mr. Farwell

    Snapping out of it, Roxanne beamed at them nonchntly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. He¡¯s just checking whether I¡¯m

    home yet.¡±

    However, they refused to believe her words and merely stared at her.

    Nevertheless, Roxanne was quick to divert her attention from Jack. Feeling distraught, she filled her

    mind with Este again.

    ncing at her bright phone screen, she hesitated for a moment before searching for Lucian¡¯s number.

    I have to try, even though Lucian might not answer my call. It¡¯s better than waiting at home helplessly

    like this.

    At that thought, Roxanne clenched her fist and made the call while trying to keep herposure.

    Soon, the call interface popped out on her phone screen.

    The kids turned silent in unison, watching Roxanne make the phone call.

    By then, they had totally forgotten about the previous phone call from Jack.

    Meanwhile, on the second floor of the Farwell residence, Lucian and Este were in Este¡¯s bedroom.

    It was at that moment that Lucian¡¯s phone rang abruptly.

    Disturbed by the abrupt call, Este furrowed her eyebrows in her sleep.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened as he covered Este¡¯s ears before lifting his head to check on his phone

    screen.

    As he stared at the caller ID, a strange look shed across his eyes.

    Roxanne really cares a lot about Essie. However, I wonder if she prioritizes Essie or her job more¡­

    His phone had been ringing for quite some time before Este asked, ¡°Daddy, why aren¡¯t you picking

    up the call?¡±

    Despite that, Lucian was unbothered by it and continued to let his phone ring.

    Eventually, a female mechanical voice sounded at the end of the line. Hearing that, Roxanne hung up

    directly.

    As she had expected, Lucian refused to answer her call.

    She began to feel anxious but still tried to convince herself.

    If Lucian didn¡¯t answer my call, does that mean Este¡¯s condition is under control?

    At the side, Archie and Benny did not expect Lucian not to answer Roxanne¡¯s call.

    It seems like Mommy has been calling Daddy multiple times. Daddy must be really mad at her, but it¡¯s

    not very nice of him to hide Essie¡¯s condition from us!

    The kids were enraged at the thought of that.

    Once again, a nket of silence fell over the room.

    Right then, Archie¡¯s smartwatch rang. It was a reminder to him that it was time to keep a check on the

    stock market.

    He switched off the reminder without hesitation.

    Clearly, he was not in the mood for anything else. I don¡¯t care if I¡¯m losing money. I can always earn the

    money backter. I¡¯m more concerned about Essie right now. Money wouldn¡¯t bring her back if

    something happened to her.

    Roxanne heard his rm and immediately thought of something. Then, she lowered her eyes to look at

    Archie.

    Noticing her gaze on him, Archie stared at her in puzzlement.

    Roxanne shifted her attention to his smartwatch. With a frown, she suggested, ¡°Archie, how about you

    call Mr. Farwell using your smartwatch?¡±

    He¡¯s mad at me. That¡¯s why he won¡¯t answer my call. I bet he will pick up the phone if Archie calls him

    instead. After all, the kid has nothing to do with our drama.

    Hearing Roxanne¡¯s suggestion, Archie and Benny suddenly realized that it was a good n. Yes, we

    can call Daddy!

    With that in mind, they nodded without an ounce of hesitation.

    Archie promptly searched for Lucian¡¯s contact on his smartwatch and pressed the dial button.

    Meanwhile, a look of surprise shed past Roxanne¡¯s eyes when she noticed Lucian¡¯s contact in

    Archie¡¯s smartwatch.

    How did Archie get his contact? I don¡¯t recall giving them Lucian¡¯s contact.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 885

    Chapter 885

    Chapter 885 Disappointment

    At that moment, in the Farwell residence, Lucian¡¯s phone rang once again.

    Frowning when he saw the caller ID, he hesitated for a while before he got up and took the call outside.

    It didn¡¯t matter which one of the boys was calling him because Lucian had no reason to reject their calls

    under any circumstances.

    In fact, he was afraid something bad would befall them in the event that they were calling him because

    of an emergency.

    It was a slim possibility, but Lucian did not want to leave it up to chance.

    ¡°Archie, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Over the phone, Archie called out to Lucian in a childish voice and turned to look at his mother

    hesitantly.

    Roxanne smiled encouragingly at Archie, gesturing at him to continue speaking. At the same time, she

    forced herself to ignore the peculiar sensation that had welled up in her heart.

    Archie asked, ¡°I heard Mommy say that Essie¡¯s crying. How¡¯s she doing now?¡±

    He purposely mentioned his mother in hopes that Lucian would realize she was the one who made him

    ask after Este.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened after hearing Archie¡¯s words.

    I had a feeling Roxanne was the one who made him do this, but I didn¡¯t expect him toe out with

    the truth so easily.

    ¡°Is Essie still crying?¡±

    Without waiting for his reply, Archie repeated his question and turned on the speaker.

    With that, Roxanne would also be able to hear the conversation when Lucian spoke. However, the

    other end of the line remained silent for some time.

    Lucian was currently debating with himself if he should inform Archie, for Roxanne was bound to find

    out if he did so.

    He wanted to use the opportunity to make Roxanne consider whether work or the children was more

    important to her.

    Archie could vaguely guess Lucian¡¯s line of thought. In a pitiful voice, he beseeched, ¡°Mr. Farwell, we

    can keep it a secret from Mommy since you¡¯re angry at her. However, Benny and I are very worried

    about Essie. Can you please tell us how she is right now?¡±

    Benny chimed in, ¡°Mr. Farwell, please tell us!¡±

    The two of them sounded so pitiful that Lucian found his heart softening. After a brief silence, he finally

    replied.

    ¡°Este is fine and asleep for now. Don¡¯t worry too much. Also, since I¡¯m the one who made her cry, I¡¯ll

    make sure to take responsibility.¡±

    Heaving sighs of relief, Archie and Benny turned to look at Roxanne in unison.

    Since Essie is okay, I¡¯m sure Mommy will be relieved too!

    However, the troubled expression on Roxanne¡¯s face did not fade in the slightest.

    Judging from Lucian¡¯s words, Este had cried herself to sleep. What if she continues to throw a

    tantrum after she wakes up?

    At that thought, Roxanne¡¯s lips parted as if she wanted to say something.

    If only he¡¯d let me see Essie¡­

    A thought urred to Roxanne, and she quickly closed her mouth. Turning to Archie and Benny, she

    sent them a pleading look.

    The two of them instantly understood her intentions.

    Benny begged in an adorable voice, ¡°Mr. Farwell, can Mommy bring us to visit Essie?¡±

    As Benny spoke, Roxanne stared at the smartwatch nervously as if she could see the person on the

    other end of the line on it.

    Without hesitation, Lucian¡¯s reply came the moment Benny finished speaking. ¡°No, I don¡¯t see why

    you¡¯d need to when you can see her at school tomorrow.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Archie and Benny¡¯s faces fell after hearing Lucian¡¯s reply. Roxanne, too, was filled with disappointment.

    Unable to bear their mother¡¯s sadness, the two boys tried with all their might toe up with

    something else.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 886

    Chapter 886

    Chapter 886 Unease

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up now.¡±

    Lucian waited for a moment before preparing to end the call when the two boys did not speak.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, wait a minute!¡± The boys hurried to stop Lucian after hearing his words.

    Lucian paused,plying with their request.

    Cautiously, Benny nced over at his mother while holding onto Archie¡¯s watch. He said, ¡°Mr. Farwell,

    are you busy at work? If so, you can send Essie to us. We¡¯ll take good care of Essie together with

    Mommy.¡±

    After uttering the words, Benny waited with bated breath for Lucian¡¯s reply.

    After all, Lucian had rejected their request to go visit Este just moments ago. Hence, it would not be

    a surprise if this request was rejected as well.

    In fact, he¡¯s quite likely to reject it. Still, it was worth a try. Maybe Daddy will even agree to it!

    Roxanne had not expected the boys toe out with their request so suddenly, leaving her feeling

    anxious.

    A few momentster, Lucian¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I will stay home and

    take care of Essie.¡±

    Without waiting for them to speak, Lucian hung up right away.

    The boys¡¯ mouths were agape for a moment before awkwardly shutting. Then, they turned to look at

    their mother with woeful expressions.

    As she was filled with frustration, the light in Roxanne¡¯s eyes slowly dimmed.

    However, she forced herself to smile and gently pat their heads when she saw their crestfallen

    expressions.

    ¡°Thank you, my darlings. Don¡¯t worry. At least we found out that Essie¡¯s all right.¡±

    The two boys nodded obediently in response.

    Although they were still worried, they knew if they wore their hearts on their sleeves, their mother would

    only be sadder.

    ¡°Anyway, why do you guys have Lucian¡¯s phone number?¡± Roxanne looked at Archie and Benny in

    confusion.

    Not only did they somehow have Lucian¡¯s phone number, but thetter also did not inquire who the

    caller was and clearly called out to Archie after picking up the phone.

    This meant that the three of them had contacted each other before.

    However, Roxanne had no recollection of Archie ever using his smartwatch to call Lucian. Thus, she

    concluded that they must have done it behind her back.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Suspicion surged within her as the realization hit her.

    Right then, guilt shed across their eyes as Archie and Benny realized their mother had caught wind

    of what they had been up to.

    Steeling himself, Archie said, ¡°Mr. Farwell gave us his number the day you got drunk. He told us to call

    him anytime if we needed anything.¡±

    Roxanne furrowed her brows, trying to recall the time she had gotten drunk and had to be sent home

    by Lucian.

    It makes sense if the boys had gotten Lucian¡¯s phone number back then.

    She leaned forward and tousled their hair, chiding them, ¡°Don¡¯t disturb him too much.¡±

    Nodding demurely, Archie and Benny let out sighs of relief inwardly when Roxanne did not pry into the

    matter further.

    Roxanne sat with the children in the living room for some time before leaving to prepare their afternoon

    meal when lunchtime drew near.

    In the living room, Archie and Benny whispered among themselves.

    ¡°Archie, is Essie really okay?¡± Benny asked as he fiddled with his fingers to distract himself.

    Pressing his lips together, Archie replied solemnly, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Judging from Daddy¡¯s tone, Essie didn¡¯t seem to be okay.

    Even if Lucian did not explicitly spell it out for them, they could guess the reason. Este had likely

    fallen asleep after wearing herself out with the crying.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 887

    Chapter 887

    Chapter 887 Is Essie Okay

    Thinking of that, the boys felt sorry for Este.

    ¡°s, Daddy doesn¡¯t allow us to visit her,¡± Benny grumbled in a piping voice.

    Yet, his brother refuted almost immediately, ¡°No. It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t allow us to see her.¡±

    Benny looked at his brother in puzzlement upon hearing that.

    After ncing in the direction of the kitchen, Archie expounded dejectedly, ¡°Daddy just doesn¡¯t want

    Mommy to visit Essie.¡±

    His words left Benny stunned for a moment. As realization dawned on thetter, his expression

    instantly changed.

    I wonder what happened to Daddy and Mommy. Is he still angry about what happened yesterday? But

    that¡¯s just a trivial matter¡­ Even Essie has forgiven Mommy.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne, who was in the kitchen, felt uneasy as well.

    Earlier, when she was on the phone with Lucian, she overheard the sound of Este¡¯s sobs.

    Este was wailing miserably, and Roxanne even heard the little one uttering her name.

    At that moment, Roxanne was racked with guilt and full of remorse for the decision she had made.

    If I had known this beforehand, I would¡¯ve rushed to her and stayed by her side. I wouldn¡¯t even

    hesitate. s, I didn¡¯t know Lucian would stop me from seeing Essie. She matters more to me than

    anything else in the world. Those medicines are nothingpared to her¡­Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s that smell?¡± Archie and Benny asked as they walked toward Roxanne.

    The boys were puzzled to detect a strange smell in the air.

    As the unpleasant smell seemed to be wafting from a pot, the boys stood on their tiptoes to take a look.

    However, they were too short to look into the pot.

    As the boys¡¯ voices pulled Roxanne out of her stupor, she lowered her gaze to check the ingredients in

    the pot.

    Unfortunately, everything in the pot was fully ckened and burnt. Even the air was permeated with the

    odor of burnt food.

    Gosh! I¡¯ve been thinking about Essie all this while and forgotten that I¡¯m cooking!

    Roxanne hurriedly turned off the stove. She looked apologetic as she looked downward at Archie and

    Benny. ¡°Sorry, Mommy was lost in thought, and the food got burned. We shall head out for lunch.¡±

    After that, she turned around and took off her apron.

    Eventually, the three of them went to a restaurant nearby their house.

    As the trio was still worried about Este, they did not have much appetite. They had something light

    for lunch and returned home right after.

    ¡°Mommy, are you tired?¡± Archie and Benny asked as they noticed how absent-minded their mother

    was.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go upstairs to get some rest?¡± one of the boys suggested with great concern.

    Roxanne knitted her brows when she heard that. Although she was indeed tired, she could not help but

    worry about leaving the children all by themselves.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll take good care of ourselves!¡± the boys reassured with a loveable smile.

    As Roxanne massaged the bridge of her nose, she uttered softly, ¡°All right. Mommy will head upstairs

    to get some rest. Be good, and stay right here, okay?¡±

    In truth, she felt totally exhausted after what had happened.

    After the boys nodded obediently at her in response, she turned around and went upstairs.

    Her mind was mired in chaos as she locked herself in the bedroom.

    As she did not feel sleepy, she stared nkly into space while sitting on the bed.

    However, it wasn¡¯t long before she got up and strode toward the study. She thought staying busy with

    work could keep her out of her inner turmoil.

    Meanwhile, the little ones downstairs kept quiet until there was no rustling sounding from upstairs.

    ¡°Archie, let¡¯s head to Daddy¡¯s house,¡± Benny suggested in a low voice.

    The little boy looked immensely serious, and his eyes sparkled with anticipation as he spoke.

    Mommy couldn¡¯t even concentrate while cooking. She was also absent-minded when we were eating

    just now. I¡¯m sure Mommy is very worried about Essie. Since Daddy won¡¯t allow Mommy to visit her,

    the two of us can go, no? We can tell Mommy about Essie¡¯s condition after the visit!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 888

    Chapter 888

    Chapter 888 Feeling Uneasy

    After giving it some thought, Archie looked toward the room on the second floor with a frown.

    As usual, the elder child had more to consider before deciding.

    Mommy is upset and worried about Essie. We shouldn¡¯t go out without her knowledge. She¡¯ll fly into a

    panic!

    As for Benny, he continued to persuade his brother, ¡°Essie may still feel ufortable when she

    wakes up. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll feel better if she sees us. On top of that, we can also let her know Mommy is

    worried about her!¡±

    Having heard that, Archie was slightly swayed. After some time, he finally came to a decision.

    Soon, the boys furtively opened the mansion door and ran straight to the roadside. After hailing a cab,

    they headed to the Farwell residence.

    Naturally, the cab driver was shocked to see two children getting into his car. After hesitating for a

    moment, he voiced, ¡°Hello, kids. Where are your parents?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to our daddy¡¯s house! Mommy has given us some cash for the fare,¡± Archie replied in an

    adorable voice.

    The driver heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. He then started the car and drove toward the boys¡¯

    destination.

    They¡¯re indeed a pair of silver-spooned kids. This is already a luxurious residential area, but they¡¯re

    heading toward a more pricey neighborhood. Nevertheless, the little ones are sure pitiable. Their

    parents are already living separately when they¡¯re at such a young age.

    Anyhow, Archie and Benny knew nothing about what the driver was thinking. They were excited and

    looking forward to seeing their father and Este.

    Concurrently, Este was sleeping in her bedroom at the Farwell residence.

    When she was woken by the ringtones that rang out a moment ago, she opened her eyes in a daze.

    ¡°It hurts¡­¡±

    Este could not help but moan in pain as she felt excruciating pain around the eye area.

    Her voice drew Lucian¡¯s attention, and he immediately strode into the room.

    He furrowed his brows worriedly as he wasn¡¯t sure when exactly Este had woken up.

    Earlier, James had left the manor in a hurry. He had to attend to some urgent matters after sending

    them back.

    Before leaving, James had repeatedly reminded Lucian to pay attention to Este¡¯s emotions. He said

    that Este might still be emotionally unstable when she woke up.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    As the little girl squinted her eyes, she noticed that the person standing at the door was her father. With

    a woeful expression, she stretched out her hand to him.

    Lucian hurried forward and scooped her up in his arms. ¡°Are you okay? Do you feel ufortable?¡±

    Este touched her eyes gently and uttered softly, ¡°Eyes. They hurt.¡±

    Frowning, Lucian looked at her eyes only to notice that she had swelling around that area.

    As the little girl had cried miserably earlier, it made her eyes swell up.

    In actuality, this happened to Este quite frequently, even before she met Roxanne.

    As an autistic child, Este did not know how to express and manage her emotions. She would always

    lock herself in the bedroom and cry her eyes out whenever she felt uneasy.

    As a result, her eyes would always get swollen the next day.

    As such, Lucian had already gotten used to treating her swollen eyes.

    After checking her eyes, he carried her down the stairs and applied a coldpress to her eye area.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell. Ms. Este,¡± Catalina greeted them politely.

    Noticing that Este¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, Catalina could not help but express her concern

    worriedly. ¡°Gosh, that¡¯s severe swelling!¡±

    Este, who was being held in Lucian¡¯s embrace, was grasping thetter¡¯s shirt tightly with her tiny

    hands.

    Since she had cried herself to sleep, she still felt upset after she woke up.

    Having heard what Catalina said, the little girl wanted to respond to the former. However, when she

    opened her mouth, a burp got out, and tears started to well up in her eyes again.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 889

    Chapter 889

    Chapter 889 Like Her

    Catalina quicklyforted her by saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Have a good rest, Ms. Este. I¡¯ll massage your

    eyes for you.¡±

    Este nodded aggrievedly and leaned against Lucian¡¯s chest.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes was pitch-dark when he took a nce at Este.

    After a while, Este finally regained her senses. When she did, she recalled what had happened

    before she fell asleep.

    ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Ms. Jarvis?¡± Este tugged at Lucian¡¯s shirt. Before I fell asleep, Mr. Lann had told me

    Ms. Jarvis woulde back to see me in a short while.

    Lucian didn¡¯t expect Este to suddenly mention Roxanne. His gaze turned grim right away, and he

    didn¡¯t know how to answer Este¡¯s question. If Essie knows Roxanne isn¡¯t here because I didn¡¯t allow

    her toe, she¡¯s going to be agitated. However, I can¡¯t lie to Essie.

    ¡°Is Ms. Jarvis not here yet?¡± Este threw Catalina an innocent nce.

    Thinking about Roxanne¡¯s previous two visits, Catalina subconsciously nced at Lucian.

    At that moment, Lucian was expressionless.

    Seeing that, Catalina hesitated for a while before shaking her head. ¡°I think Ms. Jarvis is still busy. Wait

    a while longer, okay, Ms. Este?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Este lowered her gaze in disappointment. I thought I would see Ms. Jarvis the

    moment I woke up.

    ¡°Daddy.¡± Again, Este tugged at Lucian¡¯s shirt sheepishly.

    Lucian lowered his head and met Este¡¯s gaze.

    With an innocent expression, Este asked, ¡°Daddy, could you call Ms. Jarvis? Could you get her to

    come earlier?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened as soon as he heard those words. After that, he kept mum.

    ¡°I want to see Ms. Jarvis,¡± Este uttered aggrievedly.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian patted her head in response and said, ¡°I know.¡±

    Este noticed how Lucian had ignored her previous question, so she knew Lucian could still be angry

    at Roxanne. In an anxious tone, she asked, ¡°Are you still angry at Ms. Jarvis, Daddy? Don¡¯t be angry

    anymore, okay? I¡¯d be very sad¡­¡±

    While she was talking, she sniffled aggrievedly.

    Este really thought Lucian was still angry about what had happened the day before.

    Lucian merely frowned and remained quiet until he saw that Este was about to cry. Remembering

    James¡¯ advice, he answered in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not angry anymore.¡±

    Este wasn¡¯t convinced. ¡°Why is your expression so grim, then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m worried about you.¡± Lucian forced a smile.

    Este didn¡¯t dwell too much on it. In fact, she even started consoling Lucian by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be

    scared, Daddy. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    After that, she mumbled, ¡°I just want to see Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny. Daddy, could you send me

    to Ms. Jarvis¡¯? If she¡¯s still at work, it¡¯s fine. I can wait for her there.¡±

    Este knew she would feel better if she could wait at Roxanne¡¯s house, for she would be able to see

    thetter after working hours.

    ¡°Do you like Ms. Jarvis that much?¡± Lucian couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Este nodded earnestly. ¡°As much as I like you, Daddy.¡±

    Lucian frowned, and his gaze darkened. ¡°Why?¡±

    Este found that question hard to answer. While furrowing her brows, she tried her best toe up

    with an answer. In the end, she gave up and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    All she knew was that Roxanne was kind to her. Besides, Ms. Jarvis¡¯ smell makes me feel safe.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 890

    Chapter 890

    Chapter 890 Roxanne Is Here

    Este lowered her gaze discreetly and burrowed into Lucian¡¯s embrace. Ms. Jarvis smells so much

    better than Daddy!

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian scoffed at the irony of the situation. Essie only likes Roxanne so much because of the bond

    between a mother and a child.

    Little did he know, Roxanne was feeling the same about Este.

    He thought that Roxanne had chosen her job over Este.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t feel remorseful, okay?¡± Este remembered the phone call that made her cry. In a

    sheepish and cute tone, she added, ¡°I only want Ms. Jarvis to be my mommy.¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Lucian was reminded of the phone call, and he went silent for a few

    seconds after Este repeated the question.

    Annoyed, Lucian wanted to refute Este¡¯s words. However, he quickly recalled James¡¯ advice. In the

    end, Lucian took a few seconds to calm himself down.

    Once he had suppressed his anger, Lucian replied vaguely, ¡°I won¡¯t marry someone you don¡¯t like.

    Besides, I¡¯m not nning on getting married anytime soon.¡±

    ¡°I only like Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este¡¯s eyes lit up.

    In other words, the only woman Lucian could marry was Roxanne because Este wouldn¡¯t like any

    other woman apart from her.

    A bitter look appeared in Lucian¡¯s eyes when he heard that. He didn¡¯t expect Este to respond so

    swiftly.

    When Este said those words, there was a sly look in her eyes as she stared at Lucian.

    ¡°I know.¡± Lucian furrowed his brows helplessly.

    In other words, he had agreed to Este¡¯s words.

    Hearing that, Este finally shed a smile. While tugging at Lucian¡¯s shirt, she urged, ¡°Daddy, quick!

    Pursue Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Lucian merely nodded indifferently in response because he couldn¡¯t help thinking of the scene where

    Roxanne was with Jack. Even if I don¡¯t want to ept it, it¡¯s the truth. Roxanne is no longer the person

    she was six years ago. Now, she¡¯s a lot more eye-catching. I¡¯m no longer the only man she sees.

    Refusing to give up, Este probed, ¡°You know what I mean, right?¡±

    Este wasn¡¯t going to let the matter slide unless she heard a definitive answer from Lucian.

    Lucian returned to his senses and heaved a helpless sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    Satisfied, Este nodded and gradually removed herself from Lucian¡¯s embrace. While staring at him

    sternly, she encouraged, ¡°You¡¯re the best daddy in the world, Daddy! Ms. Jarvis is also the best

    mommy in the world! You¡¯ll surely be sessful in pursuing Ms. Jarvis, Daddy! After all, Archie, Benny,

    and I will be helping you!¡±

    Lucian was amused by her words. He could only nod at her since he was rendered speechless.

    Suddenly, the inte in the mansion rang.

    Thinking that Roxanne was there, all three of them looked inquiringly in the door¡¯s direction.

    Catalina subconsciously took a couple of steps toward the entrance, but she turned around to look at

    Lucian, awaiting his permission.

    Lucian frowned. If Essie were asleep, I would unhesitatingly tell Catalina to decline the call. However,

    Essie is awake, and she¡¯s staring at the door.

    Left without a choice, Lucian nodded at Catalina, signaling her to answer the door. If Roxanne¡¯s here,

    I¡¯ll let her in.

    Catalina heaved a sigh of relief and quickly went to answer the inte.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 891

    Chapter 891

    Chapter 891 Stay

    To her surprise, she didn¡¯t see anyone on the inte screen. ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Catalina

    asked in confusion. After a while, a cute voice rang out, ¡°Hi, Ms. Catalina. We¡¯re Archie

    and Benny. Can we go in to see Essie?¡±

    As soon as those words fell, Archie and Benny stood on their toes to show two pairs of

    eyes on the inte. Catalina had taken care of Archie and Benny before, so she

    remembered them well.

    In fact, Catalina¡¯s heart melted a little when she heard their voices. Still, she

    remembered to turn toward Lucian to get his permission.

    Seeing that Catalina wasn¡¯t responding, Archie and Benny added, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us.

    Mommy isn¡¯t here!¡±

    Lucian and Este heard those words loud and clear. Lucian frowned slightly and

    nodded at Catalina, letting her know it was okay to let the boys in.

    On the other hand, Este¡¯s expression turned slightly gloomy. I thought Ms. Jarvis

    would be here as well. Since Archie and Benny are here, why didn¡¯t Ms. Jarvise to

    see me?

    Seeing that the gates to the manor were slowly opening, Archie and Benny¡¯s eyes lit up,

    and they breathed a long sigh of relief inwardly.

    They had thought Lucian wouldn¡¯t let them in. Luckily, Daddy let us in!

    Archie and Benny were holding hands when they ran toward the main entrance.

    By then, Catalina had already opened the door for them.

    Archie and Benny ran straight into the living room and saw Este sitting on Lucian¡¯sp.

    Archie and Benny suppressed their urges to see Este straightaway and greeted

    politely, ¡°Hi, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian then raised his gaze toward the entrance behind Archie and Benny.

    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t see Roxanneing through the door.

    Momentster, Lucian retracted his gaze and nodded at Archie and Benny indifferently.

    In a deep voice, he asked, ¡°How did you guys get here?¡±

    Archie and Benny looked at each other before replying evasively, ¡°We hailed a taxi! The

    driver was kind to us.¡±

    In fact, they were right. When they wanted to pay the taxi fare upon arrival, the driver

    demanded less money because they were kids. He had even waited until the boys got

    into the manor before leaving.

    Lucian furrowed his brows when he heard the response. He then rephrased his

    question. ¡°Does your mommy know you guys are here?¡±

    Archie and Benny pretended to feel guilty and asked timidly, ¡°Is it not okay? We were

    really worried about Essie.¡±

    With that, the boys looked at Este, who was sitting on Lucian¡¯sp.

    Este felt a lot better after she found out that Roxanne had asked the boys to visit her.

    She then turned toward Lucian and grabbed his arm. ¡°Daddy, I want to y with Archie

    and Benny!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Lucian patted Este¡¯s head and agreed to it, ¡°Since your mommy knows you guys are

    here, stay and have fun.¡±

    With that, Lucian set Este down.

    Este immediately scampered toward Archie and Benny.

    When she got closer to them, Archie and Benny saw Este¡¯s reddened eyes, and they

    were heartbroken. Essie must¡¯ve cried a lot just now. Otherwise, why would her eyes be

    swollen and reddened?

    Este didn¡¯t know what was on their minds, so she just grabbed their hands and said,

    ¡°Let¡¯s y upstairs!¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded before asking for permission from Lucian politely. Seeing that

    Lucian had nodded back at them in response, they went upstairs with Este.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 892

    Chapter 892

    Chapter 892 I Am Fine

    Lucian watched the kids go up the stairs as a myriad of emotions rushed through him.

    Just now, Archie and Benny said Roxanne told them toe. She kept calling me

    throughout the day, but I haven¡¯t picked up any of her calls. I thought she would¡¯ve given

    up since she knew I was angry. Who would¡¯ve known that she would use the boys

    against me?

    At first, she told the boys to call me. After that, she even told them toe and see

    Essie. Undeniably, she¡¯s gotten smart. However, why didn¡¯t she juste when she has

    already done so much? She knows that I wouldn¡¯t refuse her if she were toe with

    Archie and Benny. Could it be that she¡¯s also angry at me? But why should she be?

    Catalina sensed Lucian¡¯s anger and uttered carefully, ¡°Mr. Farwell, I¡¯ll send some snacks

    up for Ms. Este and the boys.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian regained his senses. In order to push those thoughts aside,

    he rubbed his temples forcefully.

    He then rose to his feet from the couch and uttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Catalina nodded and gave him the te in her hands.

    Lucian took the te and went upstairs.

    At that moment, Este, Archie, and Benny were sitting in a circle in Este¡¯s room.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Jarvis? Is she still busy working?¡± Este asked Archie and Benny in her

    adorable voice.

    Archie and Benny were stunned for a moment before asking warily, ¡°Who told you

    Mommy is busy at work?¡±

    ¡°Daddy. Even Ms. Catalina said so,¡± Este answered innocently.

    Besides, when Lucian called Roxanne earlier in the morning, Este also heard thetter

    saying the same thing.

    That was why Este thought that was really the case.

    Upon hearing Este¡¯s response, Archie and Benny exchanged a look beforeing up

    with a white lie. ¡°Mommy has her hands full. That¡¯s why she told us to visit you first.¡±

    The boys could tell that Este had been crying. If she knows Daddy and Mommy are

    still arguing, she¡¯s going to get emotional again.

    Este nodded understandingly before saying in a cheery tone, ¡°Daddy has forgiven Ms.

    Jarvis!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Again, Archie and Benny were stupefied. With mixed feelings surging within their hearts,

    they only nodded a few secondster. It seems like Daddy has told Essie a lot of lies to

    calm her down. Fortunately, we asked her the question first just now. Otherwise, we

    would¡¯ve exposed everything.

    With that in mind, Archie and Benny both breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.

    ¡°Are you still feeling unwell?¡± Archie asked caringly.

    Este shook her head in response. ¡°I¡¯m fine! I was just angry at Daddy this morning.

    However, Daddy has already promised to stop fighting with Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Archie and Benny felt relieved when they heard that. We almost told her the truth

    identally.

    ¡°When will Ms. Jarvis be done with her work?¡± Este suddenly asked.

    Archie and Benny were getting overwhelmed by Este¡¯s continuous questioning. Well,

    that depends on when Daddy stops being angry. How would we know when that will be?

    Upon being put in a tight spot, Archie and Benny could only stare at each other

    helplessly.

    As they were racking their brains toe up with an answer for Este, someone

    knocked on the door.

    Este retracted her gaze from them and got up to open the door.

    ¡°Hi, Daddy!¡± Este smiled and greeted obediently when she saw the person standing at

    the door.

    Right then, Lucian was looking right back at her as he stood at the door while holding a

    te of snacks and drinks.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 893

    Chapter 893

    Chapter 893 I Will Look For Them With You

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡± At the thought that they had almost given their father¡¯s lie away earlier,

    Archie and Benny stood up and greeted Lucian guiltily.

    Inclining his head a fraction, Lucian swept a dark look over them both. A sense of

    warning seemingly hit Archie and Benny through the air, upon which the expressions on

    their faces turned much more docile.

    They could surmise that he was cautioning them against saying something they

    shouldn¡¯t be saying. Seeing that they had grasped his meaning, Lucian nodded slightly

    and ced the snacks meant for them on the table.

    ¡°Just tell Ms. Catalina if you need anything. I¡¯m going to settle some things.¡± All three

    children bobbed their heads in unison.

    Without saying anything further, Lucian whirled around and left.

    He was so absorbed in brooding over Roxanne¡¯s thoughts just now that he forgot to

    remind Archie and Benny to be mindful of their words.

    For that reason, he offered to do it instead when Catalina said she was going to take

    some snacks upstairs.

    Watching as the bedroom door closed once more, Archie and Benny inwardly breathed a

    long sigh of relief.

    Phew! Daddy was really scary earlier!

    Following Lucian¡¯s interruption, Este forgot all about their conversation just now. She

    proceeded to share the snacks with Archie and Benny.

    Soon, they all yed together while munching on the snacks.

    The matter about Roxanne was thrown at the back of Este¡¯s mind.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had finally forced herself into working mode after much effort.

    Engrossed in work, she identally lost track of time.

    By the time she came out of the study, it was already growing dark.

    Recalling the failed lunch at noon, she thought of making it up to Archie and Benny by

    going downstairs early to prepare dinner.

    She initially reckoned that they would be ying downstairs, but there were no signs of

    them when she went to the floor below.

    ¡°Archie? Benny?¡± she called in a raised voice, giving their absence little thought.

    When a while passed without any response, her heart sank.

    She swiftly went upstairs and peeked into Archie and Benny¡¯s room by the door, but they

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    weren¡¯t there. Neither were they in the backyard.

    Only then did she realize that they had left at some point in time.

    For a moment, sheer panic swamped her.

    They had just returned to the country not long ago, so she couldn¡¯t figure out where

    Archie and Benny could have gone.

    After racking her brain for some time, she took a chance and knocked on Madilyn¡¯s door.

    Her best friend¡¯s house was the only ce she could think of where Archie and Benny

    might have gone.

    Coincidentally, Madilyn was on leave at home. She happened to be napping when she

    heard the knock, so she was still pretty groggy when she opened the door.

    ¡°What is it, Roxanne? Are you here to invite me to dinner? I¡¯ll pass since I still want to

    sleep.¡±

    Having said that, she made to close the door without standing on ceremony with

    Roxanne.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, frowned. ¡°Did Archie and Bennye over to look for

    you?¡±

    At that, Madilyn screeched to a stop in her tracks, her drowsiness disappearing into thin

    air. ¡°No. Have they gone missing?¡±

    In truth, Roxanne had a sinking suspicion of the answer the moment sheid eyes on

    her best friend earlier.

    She only went ahead with that question because she still harbored a shred of hope

    within her.

    Her hope finally died when she received Madilyn¡¯s negative answer. Consequently, her

    heart sank even further.

    Realizing that something had happened, Madilyn hurried back into the house and

    snagged a coat, draping it over herself. ¡°I¡¯ll look for them with you!¡±

    Archie and Benny aren¡¯t familiar with the environment in the country. I really hope they

    didn¡¯t get lost!

    Worried beyond words, Roxanne didn¡¯t decline the offer.

    They first searched around the neighborhood. When there were no signs of Archie and

    Benny, they climbed into the car to look somewhere farther.

    Unfortunately, they were both at a loss after doing so, for they had no idea where Archie

    and Benny could have gone.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 894

    Chapter 894

    Chapter 894 What Should We Do Now

    ¡°Were they wearing their watches when they left?¡± Madilyn, who was calmer than

    Roxanne, asked with a frown.

    At once, a light bulb went off in Roxanne¡¯s mind. At the same time, regret and frustration

    inundated her.

    Too many things had happened today that everything else fled my mind when I realized

    that Archie and Benny had gone missing, leaving panic all that remained. Luckily, I went

    over to look for Madilyn!

    Following Madilyn¡¯s reminder, she called Archie and Benny without dy.

    s, Archie didn¡¯t answer even after a long while had passed.

    She then called Benny, but still, no one picked up.

    As Roxanne and Madilyn listened to the ringing tone drifting out of the phone, their

    hearts sank to the bottom.

    There were too many reasons that Archie and Benny weren¡¯t answering the calls.

    The worst possibility shed across their minds¡­

    Roxanne dug her nails into her palms to force herself to remain calm. Unlocking her

    phone, she checked the GPS location of Archie and Benny¡¯s watches.

    Only when she saw the two tiny green dots on the screen did a sliver of relief creep into

    her.

    Phew! Fortunately, I can still track them!

    ¡°I¡¯ll drive.¡± Likewise, having seen the GPS location, Madilyn immediately started the car

    engine.

    Roxanne nodded weakly while staring at the two tiny green dots that were seemingly

    ovepping, not daring to take her eyes off for even a second.

    Fortunately, the two tiny green dots remained stationary. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t have any

    trouble tracking Archie and Benny down.

    An inexplicable sense of familiarity flooded Roxanne as she scrutinized the distance

    between her current location and the tiny green dots. But on second thought, she found

    that absurd.

    ¡­

    In her bedroom at the Farwell residence, Este tilted her head in puzzlement at the

    sight of Archie and Benny¡¯s watches shing incessantly.

    ¡°It seems that someone is calling you, Archie.¡±

    Archie nced at the caller ID before he shook his head guiltily. ¡°No, it¡¯s just my rm.¡±

    After saying that, he hid his wrist away.

    Mere momentster, Benny¡¯s watch started shing.

    Simrly, he brushed it off with the same lie.

    As their watches kept shing, Archie and Benny exchanged a look brimming with

    craftiness.

    Mommy will definitelye looking for us ording to our GPS location when we fail to

    pick up her calls! At that time, she¡¯ll undoubtedly meet Mr. Farwell!

    Twenty minutester, Madilyn brought the car to a stop at the gates of the Farwell

    residence.

    At the sight of the grand building and door te above, her expression changed, and

    she instinctively cast a look at her best friend.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression was far more intriguing.

    Dear Lord! My mind was truly a mess that I didn¡¯t even realize that the GPS location was

    evidently the Farwell residence!

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you this, Roxanne. Have Archie and Benny learned of their

    identities?¡± Madilyn couldn¡¯t help venturing.

    The instant Roxanne heard that question, her pupils abruptly constricted. A whileter,

    she shook her head in feigned calmness.

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve never told them about it. Even Lucian isn¡¯t aware of that.¡±

    They can¡¯t possibly have learned the truth ahead of Lucian when even he has no idea

    about this matter.

    Helplessness washed over Madilyn as she studied her best friend¡¯s expression.

    She could tell that Roxanne couldn¡¯t be sure of the answer. Instead, thetter was

    merely trying to convince herself.

    Nheless, she didn¡¯t n on saying anything further to put more pressure on her best

    friend since thetter seemed weighed down with troubles. She merely queried, ¡°So,

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    what should we do now?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne lifted her eyes and stared at the manor gates. A glimmer of

    exasperation flittered across her eyes.

    It¡¯s all too clear that Archie and Benny deliberately didn¡¯t pick up my calls, intending for

    me to hunt them down. But right now, I¡¯ve got no other choice.

    ¡°Go home first. I¡¯ll go in and have a look at things,¡± Roxanne murmured apologetically.

    Turning, she opened the car door and alighted from the vehicle.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 895

    Chapter 895

    Chapter 895 How Is She Doing

    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for Madilyn to poke her nose into Roxanne and Lucian¡¯s

    rtionship, so she ultimately turned around and drove off after a moment¡¯s hesitation.

    Roxanne watched until the car had gone far into the distance before she pivoted and

    rang the manor¡¯s doorbell.

    This is already the third time today. I wonder if I can get in this time.

    In the mansion, Archie and Benny had Catalina stay in the room and y with them. As

    such, thetter didn¡¯t hear the doorbell downstairs.

    Conversely, it was exceedingly quiet in Lucian¡¯s study, so he could distinctly hear the

    sounds from downstairs.

    When the doorbell continued ringing even after a while had passed, he stepped out of

    the room for a look.

    Catalina¡¯s voice drifted out of Este¡¯s bedroom.

    He didn¡¯t bother interrupting them, going downstairs and switching on the video inte

    instead.

    ¡°Cat¡­¡± Roxanne habitually greeted Catalina, but no sooner had the first syble fallen

    than she made out the person on the screen. Her voice suddenly tapered off.

    In the mansion, Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened frightfully.

    Sensing the change in his mood, Roxanne furtively clenched her fists and started, ¡°I saw

    that Archie and Benny are here, so I came.¡±

    A slight frown marred Lucian¡¯s countenance. ¡°Indeed, they¡¯re here.¡±

    While he was saying that, a hint of bemusement shed across his eyes.

    What trick is she up to now? She instructed Archie and Benny toe over, and now

    she wants to use that excuse to gain entry.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    At his affirmative answer, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Sorry, they must have

    given you much trouble, huh? Can you please tell them I¡¯m here to pick them up and will

    be waiting for them at the gates?¡±

    Because she had been refused entry twice in the morning, she was very cautious when

    she spoke. In fact, she didn¡¯t even request to be allowed into the house.

    Again, Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t bother saying anything but raised his hand and

    pressed a button on the screen.

    A few seconds passed. Just when Roxanne was about to press him for a reply, the gates

    slowly opened.

    On the heels of that, Lucian¡¯s low and deep voice rang out unhurriedly. ¡°I haven¡¯t got the

    time, so you should talk to them yourself, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    When he said that, he turned the video inte off right away.

    Roxanne mulled over the meaning of the man¡¯s remark for some time before she

    hesitantly walked in.

    By the time she reached the mansion¡¯s door, she saw that it was already open.

    Her heart clenched for no apparent reason, and she reflexively treaded lighter.

    As soon as she stepped into the house, she was greeted by the sight of Lucian sitting on

    the couch.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell,¡± she stated in an aloof tone while lowering her eyes.

    She initially thought that he wouldn¡¯t say anything, but his voice unexpectedly rang out

    once more in the next heartbeat. ¡°What for?¡±

    Roxanne wasn¡¯t sure whether it was merely her imagination, but Lucian¡¯s voice was

    seemingly tinged with a trace of scorn.

    A mixture of emotions brewed within her, and her gaze flickered. ¡°For¡­ allowing me

    entry.¡±

    After saying that, she lifted her eyes to him and inquired hopefully, ¡°Can I go and look in

    on Essie? How is she doing?¡±

    The moment her words fell, Lucian¡¯s expression visibly darkened.

    Following that, Roxanne¡¯s heart sank to rock bottom.

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you know why you were denied entry today, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s voice was cold and indifferent.

    At that, Roxanne balled the hands hanging by her sides into loose fists.

    Indeed, I know the reason. But I already know what I did wrong, and I¡¯d like to make

    amends. Regretfully, he obviously doesn¡¯t intend on giving me that opportunity.

    In the meantime, Lucian continued mocking, ¡°It looks like you¡¯ve learned quite a few

    tricks while you¡¯re with Mr. Damaris, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Thatment of his had Roxanne¡¯s brows knitting together and her eyes brimming with

    perplexity.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 896

    Chapter 896

    Chapter 896 A Hint Of Wariness

    Slowly getting to his feet, Lucian pinned a dark look on Roxanne, who stood at the door.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know when you learned to use your kids to set me up, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes flickered, her gaze mystified.

    When had I ever done such a thing?

    Glimpsing the innocent expression on her face, Lucian frowned and started to head in her direction

    slowly.

    The instant Roxanne noticed his intentions, her heartstrings drew taut, and she backed away warily.

    Throughout it all, she kept a distance from him.

    ¡°Why are you drawing away if you¡¯re not feeling guilty, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Lucian sneered.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne hesitantly stopped retreating, her brows furrowing imperceptibly. ¡°I don¡¯t

    know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    His gaze gloomy, Lucian demanded lowly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it wasn¡¯t because you were sure I wouldn¡¯t

    ignore the kids¡¯ calls that you had Archie phone me, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Again, Roxanne clenched her hands by her sides and remained silent.

    It¡¯s true that I did such a thing, but¡­ how was that considered setting him up? In fact, it was nothing

    compared to the methods he used against me previously!

    Lucian¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously. ¡°Since you knew full well that I wouldn¡¯t deny you entry with the

    kids present, Ms. Jarvis, why didn¡¯t youe with them instead?¡±

    When he spoke of that, he swept a probing gaze over her, his voice low and terse.

    Subsequently, he continued, ¡°Or did you take advantage of the interval to handle some ¡®work¡¯ with Mr.

    Damaris, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    In a seemingly inadvertent manner, he ced extra emphasis on the word ¡°work.¡±

    By the time his words fell, he was already standing before Roxanne.

    At his words tinged with sarcasm, Roxanne was reminded of her anxiousness that entire day and

    frowned deeply. A faint spark of anger started zing in the depths of her eyes.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of important work you¡¯ve still got with Mr. Damaris, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian stared down at the woman in front of him, his voice going even lower when he clocked the fury

    in her gaze.

    Forcibly suppressing the rage within her, Roxanne dipped her eyes and masked all the emotions within

    them.

    ¡°Our matters have nothing to do with you, Mr. Farwell. Please help me get Archie and Benny down.¡±

    At the nd detachment in her voice, Lucian mistakenly thought he had hit the nail on the head.

    Immediately, the fury within him red into an inferno.

    Roxanne waited for a while with her eyes lowered. When the man before her remained passive, she

    made to circle around him.

    Admittedly, I was in the wrong, but I only wronged Essie. I don¡¯t think I owe him anything.

    Thanks to the hindrances from him throughout the day, she was already bone-tired from worrying about

    Este.

    Thus, she really hadn¡¯t the energy to bicker with him then.

    Since he¡¯s unwilling to help me out, I¡¯ll go upstairs by myself.

    However, she had only taken a step when Lucian grabbed her wrist.

    Halting in her tracks, she uttered in a cool voice, ¡°Please let go of me, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    s, the grip of the hand grasping her wrist merely tightened following her request.

    Pain shot through her, and her brows gradually creased. The look in her eyes as she regarded Lucian

    also carried a hint of wariness.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lucian had anger written all over his face. ¡°What are you being guilty about? Could it be that you were

    still settling so-called work matters with Jack despite iming that you were worried about Essie?¡±

    Left with no other choice, Roxanne turned back and met the man¡¯s gaze with a frown.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe me, Mr. Farwell, you can ask Archie and Benny what I did in the afternoon.

    There¡¯s no need for you to be so adamant about getting an answer from me.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 897

    Chapter 897

    Chapter 897 Rather Disgraceful

    Upon hearing her reply, Lucian snorted. ¡°Was it not you who arranged for Archie and Benny toe

    over?¡±

    Hah! She arranged for the two boys toe and cate Essie first while she spent the time with Jack!

    As that possibility urred to him, the temperature around him plummeted frightfully. ¡°Do you find

    Essie all too easy to fool, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne, on the other hand, merely found him unreasonable. ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it if you insist

    on thinking so, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    After saying that, she struggled vigorously, hoping to go upstairs to get Archie and Benny down.

    He has already made up his mind about things, so it¡¯d be futile no matter what I say further.

    Verily, she didn¡¯t want to waste any more time. Instead, she wanted to see Este sooner.

    Sensing her aversion, the rage in Lucian¡¯s eyes zed all the hotter. ¡°It was some matter rted to

    Herbscape Group, right?¡±

    At that remark, Roxanne abruptly stilled, shock shing across her eyes.

    All this while, Jack and Colby had been hinting to her that the trouble in Herbscape Group was Lucian¡¯s

    doing.

    Although she harbored some suspicions, she had been persuading herself not to simply draw

    conclusions before having any evidence.

    However, Lucian¡¯s tone at that moment had the scales within her start tilting.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    So, he has always known about the problems guing Herbscape Group!

    In the next second, Lucian verified her conjecture expressionlessly. ¡°If so, I¡¯d advise you two to stop

    wasting your time and energy. Sooner orter, Herbscape Group will belong to Farwell Group.¡±

    As his words rang out, his eyes glinted dangerously.

    Due to her utter shock, Roxanne¡¯s struggles gradually ceased. Self-deprecation filled her eyes at the

    man¡¯s definite tone.

    Why exactly did I still convince myself not to doubt him when Jack and Colby had already made things

    so clear? Besides, Farwell Group is the only one with the motive and ability to do that in the whole of

    Horington.

    ¡°As expected of you, Mr. Farwell. Your methods in the business world are truly astounding.¡±

    She corralled her thoughts even as her gaze dimmed and her lips curved into a self-deprecating arc.

    Perceiving the peculiarity in her words, Lucian frowned. ¡°You might as well just say it bluntly if you find

    my methods despicable, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    To him, the business world was no different from the battlefield.

    If a method guarantees a win, then it¡¯s a good one. Furthermore, I want to take this chance to teach

    Jack a lesson and warn him not to approach my woman. That aside, I intend to wake her up and have

    her consider carefully whether her work or the kids are more important!

    Roxanne lifted her eyes and held his gaze. ¡°I merely want to know one thing¡ªwhy are you doing this?¡±

    When her words drifted into the air, Lucian derisively arched a brow. ¡°As Herbscape Group dared to

    breach their contract with Farwell Group, Farwell Group naturally has to teach it a lesson!¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne surreptitiously breathed a sigh of relief.

    Jack¡¯s words back then really left me feeling very much worried. Fortunately, Lucian¡¯s reason is in line

    with my thoughts.

    ¡°Why did you think I¡¯m doing this, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice echoed in her ears once more.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression froze for a heartbeat, but in the next second, she remarked in feigned calmness,

    ¡°I just find such a method rather disgraceful for Farwell Group.¡±

    Having said that, she forcibly suppressed the guilt within her and turned her head to the side

    nonchntly.

    Lucian swept a scrutinizing gaze over her face, but she averted her face.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 898

    Chapter 898

    Chapter 898 Force Herself To Calm Down

    ¡°As long as I find a method effective, it isn¡¯t considered despicable,¡± Lucian riposted coldly after a while,

    putting away the scrutiny in his eyes.

    Her eyes flickering, Roxanne nodded self-deprecatingly. ¡°Oh well, I¡¯m not far-sighted enough.¡±

    Lucian stared at her thoughtfully.

    Out of the blue, he offered in a much gentler tone than earlier, ¡°If it¡¯s to your liking, I can retain you as

    the technical advisor of Herbscape Group.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne snapped her head around with a frown, meeting his gaze in puzzlement.

    He was absolutely livid just now, but he¡¯s now extending me an olive branch in the blink of an eye. Is

    this considered¡­ a chance for me to salvage things?

    At that thought, mirth bubbled within her.

    Meanwhile, Lucian¡¯s hand tightened around her wrist when he received no answer from her even after

    a long time had passed.

    ¡°Farwell Group can likewise give you the same resources as Damaris Group.¡±

    Roxanne could sense that the surrounding temperature was gradually dropping. Her heart inexorably

    sank as well.

    After calming herself for a few seconds, she declined in feigned calmness, ¡°No, thank you. There are

    many doctors far more outstanding than me. Considering Farwell Group¡¯s financial capabilities, you

    can unquestionably choose someone of greater repute to take this position.¡±

    She only agreed to be Herbscape Group¡¯s technical advisor back then because of their project.

    But then, Herbscape Group wouldn¡¯t have anything to do with Damaris Group¡¯s project anymore if it

    ended up being acquired by Farwell Group.

    In other words, there was no need for her to get involved further.

    However, to Lucian, he felt that she chose Jack when given a choice between him and thetter.

    Following that thought, a murderous rage enveloped him, and a storm brewed in his eyes. ¡°What if I

    insist?¡±

    At that, Roxanne¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°There are some things Farwell Group can¡¯t give me. Don¡¯t coerce

    me.¡±

    No sooner had her words fallen than the man suddenly drew closer to her.

    In a sh, they were practically standing toe to toe.

    Roxanne instinctively took a step back.

    Little did she know that she had already retreated to the edge of the door by an inch. That single step

    ced her right against the wall behind her.

    On reflex, she turned and nced at her back.

    When she turned back again, Lucian had already stepped forward, bringing them so close that they

    could sense each other¡¯s breaths.

    Her eyes went wide in panic, and she lifted her hands to push him away. ¡°What are you doing? Let go

    of me!¡±

    s, Lucian effortlessly caught her outstretched hands.

    In a trice, he had restrained both her hands and pinned them above her head.

    He stared at her with a smoldering look in his eyes. ¡°I gave you a chance!¡±

    Right after saying that, he leaned toward her.

    Having no retreat left, Roxanne could only watch helplessly as the man¡¯s face drew closer to her.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The instant their noses collided, she unconsciously trembled.

    Before she could gather her wits about her, a warm sensation grazed her lips.

    Struggling wildly, she wanted to protest, but Lucian shot a hand out and grasped her chin. She was

    forced to open her mouth, yet she couldn¡¯t utter aplete sentence.

    As the man¡¯s kiss grew increasingly intense, his breath brushing against her face turned all the hotter.

    Tensed and panicked, Roxanne bit his lip hard.

    In the next moment, Lucian grunted. pping a hand over the corner of his mouth, he backed away

    from her.

    They looked at each other in silence for a long while, different emotions brewing in their eyes.

    Lucian stared at Roxanne with a hand over his bleeding lip, his gaze scorching and tinged with a hint of

    darkness that had yet to fade.

    On the contrary, Roxanne dug her nails into her palms to force herself to calm down.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 899

    Chapter 899

    Chapter 899 Threw Herself Into Her Arms

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and pick Archie and Benny up.¡±

    An indeterminate time passed before Roxanne lowered her eyes and murmured that in feigned

    calmness.

    She really had no idea how to face the man in front of her, so she could only pretend as though nothing

    had happened earlier.

    At the sight of her s¨¦ look, Lucian quirked his lips, deliberately baring the wound at the corner of his

    mouth.

    Out of her peripheral vision, Roxanne glimpsed the corner of the man¡¯s mouth. Her expression turned

    awkward.

    Lucian proceeded to dab at the corner of his mouth. By then, his gaze had already cooled. In a deep

    voice, he offered, ¡°I¡¯ll bring you upstairs.¡±

    Argh! I was again irritated by her just now and lost hold of my self-control for a moment. And now, she

    has aversion etched across her features.

    Fury and annoyance simmered within him, but in the end, they all turned into indifference.

    Reaching a tacit consensus, neither of them mentioned a single word about the incident just now.

    Lucian spun on his heel and headed upstairs. Simrly, Roxanne followed behind him without a word.

    Neither said anything until they arrived in front of Este¡¯s bedroom door.

    In the room, the three children had gotten somewhat tired from ying and were sitting in a circle,

    munching on snacks.

    ¡°I need to go downstairs to prepare dinner.¡±

    Catalina felt exceedingly gratified after watching them y the entire afternoon. Since it was almost

    time for dinner, she nned to go downstairs.

    Upon hearing that, Archie and Benny exchanged a nce. They both felt a touch perplexed.

    Why isn¡¯t Mommy here yet when a long time has passed? Don¡¯t tell me she hasn¡¯t realized that we¡¯re

    at Daddy¡¯s ce! If she didn¡¯t look at the GPS position, she must be in a total panic right now!

    While unease haunted them, Catalina turned around and opened the room door. At once, she caught

    sight of the two people standing by the door.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡± Then, she shifted her gaze to the woman beside Lucian. A pause ensued before she

    greeted, ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Forcing a smile, Roxanne inclined her head at Catalina. ¡°I¡¯m here to pick Archie and Benny up.¡±

    When Catalina¡¯s gaze swept over the couple¡¯s lips, shock flittered across her eyes. But still, she quickly

    retracted her gaze nonchntly and shifted her body sideways to make way for them to enter the

    room.

    ¡°They¡¯re in the room.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nodding slightly, Roxanne lifted her eyes and cast her gaze into the room.

    Archie and Benny had scrambled up and sprinted to the door as soon as Catalina¡¯s voice had rung out.

    Right then, they were both staring at the couple intently.

    The instant they glimpsed the mark on the corners of both adults¡¯ lips, understanding dawned upon

    them, and they rejoiced inwardly.

    No wonder Mommy took such a long time toe upstairs. This is why¡­

    Sensing their gazes, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.

    Just when she was about to exin herself, Este¡¯s juvenile voice split the air. ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    In the next second, the little girl threw herself into her arms.

    Roxanne instinctively caught her.

    She had been worrying about Este for the entire day, so she naturally had to check thetter over

    carefully when she was right in front of her then.

    At that thought, she cautiously crouched and looked straight into Este¡¯s eyes.

    Meanwhile, Este had waited for Roxanne for the entire day, even bracing herself for the possibility of

    not getting to see her.

    Thus, she was over the moon to see Roxanne there all of a sudden. There were no signs of sorrow on

    her face. Instead, she beamed from ear to ear.

    Yet, Roxanne noticed the redness and swelling that hadn¡¯t abated around her eyes. Immediately, a stab

    of pain assailed her.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± She caressed Este¡¯s head remorsefully.

    In response, Este shook her head hard with innocence written all over her face. ¡°You had Archie and

    Benny visit me instead!¡±

    Behind her, Archie and Benny hung their heads low and furtively inched closer to each other when they

    heard that.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 900

    Chapter 900

    Chapter 900 Do Not Need To Do So

    Lifting her eyes, Roxanne nced at Archie and Benny.

    Sensing her stare, Archie and Benny raised their eyes guiltily and shed her a smile before averting

    their gazes nonchntly.

    A strange feeling welled within Roxanne. Gradually, realization dawned upon her.

    No wonder Lucian asked me such a question earlier. It turned out that they used my name toe and

    visit Essie.

    That understanding had a sense of exasperation inundating her. But ultimately, she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Well, they only did so because they really wanted toe here and visit Essie. Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure

    Essie¡¯s mood only lifted because they came.

    ¡°Are you still feeling unwell anywhere now?¡± Roxanne regarded Este in concern.

    In response, Este shook her head docilely and replied in a cute voice, ¡°Archie and Benny yed with

    me!¡±

    At that, Roxanne knew that her conjecture was right. Relief suffused her.

    ¡°Why did youe sote, Ms. Jarvis? Have you just finished your work?¡± Este inquired, concerned

    about her instead.

    Hearing that, Roxanne abruptly recalled Lucian¡¯s question when they were downstairs just now.

    For a moment, she didn¡¯t quite know how to answer Este.

    Fortunately, Este didn¡¯t really need an answer from her. She merely urged thoughtfully, ¡°Don¡¯t tire

    yourself out, Ms. Jarvis. You¡¯ve got to take good care of yourself!¡±

    Touched by her innocence, Roxanne nodded emotionally and her eyes moved.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Okay, I will. Won¡¯t you allow me to check you over?¡±

    Following that, Este obediently stretched her hand out.

    Taking her wrist, Roxanne took her pulse.

    While she couldn¡¯t diagnose Este¡¯s mental condition, she could still check her physical condition.

    Only then, she would be at ease.

    After checking the little girl over and ascertaining that everything was fine, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ve got to bring Archie and Benny home. We¡¯lle and visit you again another day,

    okay?¡±

    Roxanne stroked Este¡¯s head before she slowly straightened up.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to part with thetter, but she was all the more averse to facing the man behind her,

    especially after the incident a while ago.

    At that remark, Este, who was still smiling a minute earlier, promptly withered. She gazed at Roxanne

    pitifully.

    Behind them, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened frightfully.

    Well, well, well¡­ Despite seeing that Essie cried her eyes out because of her, she still has no qualms

    about leaving at the drop of a hat!

    In a sh, the atmosphere between everyone there turned tense.

    Catalina alternated her gaze between them. Then, she bit the bullet and tried to smooth things over.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to prepare dinner. Stay and have dinner with us, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    After saying that, she was afraid that Roxanne would decline, so she added, ¡°Archie and Benny must

    be hungry as well.¡±

    Archie and Benny bobbed their heads cooperatively.

    Seeing that, Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds. But in the end, she still hardened her heart and

    turned the offer down. ¡°Thank you, but I think I¡¯d best bring them home for dinner.¡±

    Considering the incident earlier, if I were to stay for dinner, Lucian might misunderstand. Moreover, he

    hadn¡¯t said anything despite being the master of this manor, so there isn¡¯t any reason for me to ept

    the invitation.

    In truth, Lucian had expected that answer from her.

    Nheless, he still couldn¡¯t help feeling chagrined.

    ¡°If you¡¯re declining because of Herbscape Group, Ms. Jarvis, you really don¡¯t need to do so.¡±

    Roxanne was promptly stunned, and a myriad of emotions brewed within her.

    He clearly knows why I turned the dinner invitation down, yet he used me of mixing business and

    pleasure. Now that the kids hear him, they¡¯ll likely feel that I¡¯m the one at fault!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 901

    Chapter 901

    Chapter 901 epted Readily

    Roxanne frowned imperceptibly, not quite sure how she should refute that for a moment.

    In front of her, Este grew all the more aggrieved when she didn¡¯t only decline the dinner invitation but

    was also not responding to her father¡¯sment after such a long time.

    ¡°Are¡­ Are you mad at Daddy, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    She gingerly tugged on Roxanne¡¯s sleeve.

    Jolted out of her thoughts by Este¡¯s voice, Roxanne regarded the little girl before her with mixed

    emotions.

    Este sniffled, feeling utterly miserable.

    Although she had no idea what Herbscape Group Lucian was speaking of, she could tell that the two

    adults were at odds again.

    Daddy has finally forgiven Ms. Jarvis, but now she is mad at him¡­

    At that thought, she lifted her eyes and glowered at her father in aggravation and ire.

    Meeting her gaze, Lucian put away some of the displeasure on his face and said nothing further.

    Roxanne was silent for a moment before she patted Este on the head in constion. ¡°No, I just don¡¯t

    want to trouble Ms. Catalina.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a matter of preparing two more dishes, so it¡¯s no trouble. I¡¯ll go about it right away,¡± Catalina

    hastily interjected with a smile.

    At that, Roxanne choked, for she hadn¡¯t yet decided to agree and was merely coaxing Este.

    Unexpectedly, Archie and Benny¡¯s voices had already rung out before she could open her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s been ages since west had your cooking, Ms. Catalina! We¡¯d like to eat your signature

    meatballs!¡±

    Beaming, Catalina readily agreed.

    Archie and Benny¡¯s remark was tantamount to an eptance of the dinner invitation. That aside,

    Catalina had already gone downstairs to prepare dinner.

    In the end, Roxanne swallowed the demurral on the tip of her tongue and went along with Archie and

    Benny¡¯s decision.

    Throughout it all, Lucian didn¡¯t utter a single word further.

    However, it was still his house.

    For that reason, Roxanne got up after deliberating for a long while and murmured, ¡°Sorry for troubling

    you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian shot her an unfathomable look before he went into his study without saying a word.

    There was still some time before dinner. Roxanne didn¡¯t know what to do, so she yed with the three

    children in the room for a while.

    Only when Catalina came upstairs to call them did she lead the trio downstairs.

    She initially thought that Lucian wouldn¡¯t be eating with them, considering his attitude earlier.

    To her surprise, the man descended the stairs no sooner had they taken their seats. He sat down

    across from her.

    ¡°Ms. Catalina¡¯s grilled fish is really delicious, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Este took a piece of fish for Roxanne, snapping her back to reality.

    Smiling, Roxanne thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Essie.¡±

    Este shed her a docile smile in return. Then, she took a piece of fish for Lucian.

    Inclining his head a fraction, Lucian remained silent.

    Imitating Este, Archie and Benny took some food for their mother before timidly ncing at Lucian at

    the side.

    Discerning their intention, Lucian reflexively stole a nce at the woman sitting across from him.

    Thereafter, he quirked his lips at them in assent.

    In the next second, Archie and Benny took some food for him, one after another.

    Lucian epted readily.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, gaped at her two children, the emotions in her eyes turning increasingly

    complicated.

    Madilyn¡¯s question before she stepped foot into the manor earlier echoed in her ears.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Could it be that they¡¯ve really learned about their rtionship with Lucian? But even so, their attitudes

    toward their biological father shouldn¡¯t be such. I remember that they were exceedingly averse

    whenever the topic of their biological father came up. Hence, they wouldn¡¯t be treating him so nicely

    right now.

    Following that thought, she felt that she was overthinking things. Forcibly suppressing the thoughts

    running through her mind, she lowered her eyes and started eating.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 902

    Chapter 902

    Chapter 902 I Will Bring You Camping

    Roxanne didn¡¯t want to tarry after dinner, so she took her leave with Archie and Benny.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you y with me for a while longer, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Este clutched at the hem of her shirt with all the reluctance in the world.

    Leaning down, Roxanne stroked her head and cajoled gently, ¡°It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ve got to go home.¡±

    After saying that, she added in a moment of weakness at the sight of Este¡¯s reluctant expression, ¡°I¡¯ll

    come and keep youpany another day.¡±

    She merely wanted tofort the little girl, but thetter unexpectedly took it seriously.

    ¡°When will that be?¡± Este gazed at her pitifully with solemnity written all over her face.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne was inexorably stunned for a while.

    When will that be?

    On instinct, she lifted her eyes an

    In the past, Lucian would speak up and help her diffuse the situation. But this time, he acted as though

    he didn¡¯t notice her predicament.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    In that instant, Roxanne couldn¡¯t quite bring herself to tell Este the truth as she stared into her

    hopeful gaze.

    Meanwhile, Este continued in utter ignorance, ¡°Archie and Benny told me that you often bring them

    out to have fun. Can I tag along, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes flickered, and she

    s, Archie and Benny promptly seconded at the side, ¡°Let¡¯s go camping together next week! That¡¯ll

    be fun!¡±

    Back when they were abroad, Roxanne always brought them camping with her colleagues from the

    research institute whenever she was free, and i

    When Este heard that, the anticipation within her soared, and her eyes shone brightly.

    As Roxanne looked at her seemingly sparkling eyes, she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn her

    down.t was incredibly delightful.felt downright conf

    ¡°Essie, Ms. Jarvis is very busy with work, so she probably has no time.¡±

    Out of the blue, Lucian¡¯s scornful voice drif

    At his words, Roxanne¡¯s pupils constricted. Snapping her eyes up, she red at the man in front of her

    with an absurd look in her eyes.ted into their ears.licted.

    I found it unnecessary to exin his misunderstanding toward me earlier, but I never thought that he¡¯d

    remember it for so long and even mock me!

    At that, the light in Este¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she dipped her eyes in disappointment.

    Helplessness deluged Roxanne as she eyed them both. She had no other choice but to suppress the

    disgruntlement within her and first coax Este.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll bring you camping with Archie and Benny next week.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Este raised her head once more. But still, skepticism lingered in her eyes.

    Archie and Benny hurriedly chimed in, ¡°Mommy never lies!¡±

    Este had always trusted them unconditionally, so the smile entered her eyes again since they had

    said as much.

    Bobbing her head obediently, she held her little finger out at Roxanne.

    Roxanne was startled for a moment, not quite sure what Este wanted to do.

    ¡°A pinky promise,¡± Este urged in her cute voice.

    At that, understanding dawned upon Roxanne. She found it rather amusing, yet her heart melted at the

    same time.

    A momentter, she held her little finger out and hooked it around Este¡¯s outstretched finger in a

    pinky promise.

    Only then did Este rxpletely.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, so I¡¯ll be going home with Archie and Benny first. Rest earlier, Essie.¡±

    Before leaving, Roxanne bid her farewell with a smile.

    Waving at her obediently, Este saw them off.

    Lucian stood behind her silently with a dark and indecipherable gaze as he watched Roxanne, Archie,

    and Benny disappear into the distance.d nced at the man across from her, telling him with her eyes

    that she didn¡¯t really mean it.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 903

    Chapter 903

    Chapter 903 Do Not Be Mad Anymore

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    When Roxanne, Archie, and Benny had disappeared from sight, Este lifted her eyes and stared at

    her father.

    At her voice, Lucian slowly retracted his gaze and lowered his eyes to meet her gaze. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Puffing up her cheeks, Este demanded in a huff, ¡°Did you make Ms. Jarvis mad again?¡±

    Tonight, Ms. Jarvis didn¡¯t talk much to him. No matter how hard Archie, Benny, and I tried, she hardly

    nced in his direction.

    Following that line of thought, frustration swamped her.

    He has already promised me that he¡¯d forgive her and never make her mad again, but he didn¡¯t keep

    his word!

    Discerning her thoughts, Lucian frowned and was just about to answer when he abruptly remembered

    James¡¯ advice in the next heartbeat.

    Thus, he went silent for a few seconds before replying, ¡°We have some conflicts at work.¡±

    As soon as Este heard the word ¡°conflicts,¡± her face fell.

    Lucian regarded her with his brows furrowed. ¡°Both of us have to work, so it¡¯s inevitable that we have

    conflicts at work. You must understand that.¡±

    Nevertheless, Este scrunched her face in anger. ¡°But why must you bring home your conflicts at

    work?¡±

    Her question had words eluding Lucian.

    ¡°Could it be that you haven¡¯t forgiven Ms. Jarvis?¡± Este was all dubious.

    When Lucian heard that she was cing the me on him, his brows creased.

    Some time passed before his lips twitched cryptically, and he asserted, ¡°You know I never bring work

    stress home.¡±

    Blinking hesitantly, Este solemnly cast her mind back to the past.

    That seems to be true indeed. He¡¯s very busy, but he¡¯s still exceedingly patient with me every time he

    returns home. So, was it Ms. Jarvis who brought work stress home?

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why adults couldn¡¯t draw a line between work and private life, much less

    fathom the fact that the person who did so was none other than Roxanne.

    But even then, she¡¯s always in the right!

    Adamantly siding with Roxanne, she furiously shot daggers at her father. ¡°Even so, you¡¯ve got to coax

    her!¡±

    Dumbstruck, Lucian felt utterly exasperated.

    I¡¯ve already spelled things out, but she¡¯s still siding with Roxanne!

    Meanwhile, Roxanne hailed a taxi by the roadside and brought Archie and Benny home.

    She was really exhausted after interacting with Lucian earlier, so she didn¡¯t speak much throughout the

    drive.

    However, Archie and Benny thought that she was angry at them. Thus, they looked at each other

    guiltily.

    Benny tugged at Roxanne¡¯s shirt pitifully. ¡°Mommy¡­ Don¡¯t be mad anymore, okay?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne forcefully perked up and met their gazes in puzzlement.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have sneaked out and made you worry,¡± Benny whispered in apology with his head

    penitently hung low.

    The instant Roxanne heard that, she inexorably recalled Lucian¡¯s words earlier.

    I can understand that they sneaked out, but I really can¡¯t fathom why he framed it as a deliberate ploy

    on my part.

    At that thought, a headache started assailing her.

    Conversely, Archie and Benny thought that she was livid, so they gave exnation after exnation.

    ¡°We only went to see Essie because we were really worried about her.¡±

    ¡°Besides, we were afraid that she¡¯d be even sadder when she didn¡¯t see you upon waking up, so we

    wanted to make her happy.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 904

    Chapter 904

    Chapter 904 Did You Have Another Fight

    Roxanne could tell that the children were getting anxious, so she did her best to suppress her

    emotions. ¡°I¡¯m not mad. In fact, I want to thank you forforting Essie.¡±

    Even though the kids¡¯ actions did cause a misunderstanding with Lucian, Roxanne knew Este¡¯s

    mood would not have improved had it not been for them.

    The children breathed a sigh of relief after hearing their mother but remained somewhat cautious.

    ¡°Sorry, Mommy. We won¡¯t run off by ourselves again,¡± promised Archie after crawling into her embrace.

    Despite how dim the light in the car was, the exhaustion on Roxanne¡¯s face was in to see.

    The boy was convinced that he did not do anything wrong before, but at that moment, he was filled with

    guilt.

    Benny, too, crawled into his mother¡¯s arms and apologized.

    Then, Roxanne gave her children a big hug before patting them on the head. ¡°I know you were just

    worried about Essie.¡±

    In response, the kids nodded in agreement because they were indeed concerned about Este.

    However, they also had another reason they dared not tell Roxanne.

    On the way home, Roxanne could not help but tense up when she saw from afar that the lights in the

    mansion were on.

    After reaching the door, Roxanne was about to ask the children to stay there while she went inside to

    have a look when someone suddenly turned the doorknob from the other side.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally back!¡± Madilyn felt as if a huge weight had been lifted off her shoulders when she saw

    the three.

    After leaving the Farwell residence, she went straight to Roxanne¡¯s house and waited for them to

    return.

    The truth was that Madilyn could not stop worrying about the two little ones.

    Roxanne, too, was relieved to see her best friend at her house, and following that was a burst of

    emotions.

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn,¡± greeted the boys, puzzled by the woman¡¯s appearance since they had no idea what

    had happened.

    With a serious face, Madilyn lowered herself so she could look the boys in the eye. ¡°Let me see if

    you¡¯re okay.¡±

    Only after confirming that the children were not injured in any way did Madilyn start scolding them. ¡°Do

    you know how worried you made your mother and me this afternoon? You¡¯re not to run off again

    without telling us. Do you understand? If you must, at least inform your mother.¡±

    The boys did not know their mother had asked Madilyn to help search for them until they heard that, so

    they quickly lowered their heads and apologized, ¡°We¡¯re sorry, Aunt Madilyn. We will do that next time.¡±

    ring reproachfully at the two children, Madilyn uttered, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you had those watches on

    you. Remember to keep them on always, okay?¡±

    To that, the kids quickly nodded.

    Only after scolding the children did Madilyn rise to look at her friend, whom she could not help worrying

    about when she saw how exhausted the woman was. ¡°What happened? Are you and Mr. Farwell¡­¡±

    Madilyn wanted to ask if Roxanne and Lucian had a fight but stopped because she suddenly

    remembered the two boys were beside her.

    Knowing what her friend wanted to ask, Roxanne smiled and pretended as if everything was okay. ¡°No.

    I¡¯m just really tired today.¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Madilyn then gave Roxanne a suspicious look but decided not to overthink the situation.

    After all, searching for and worrying about two lost kids was a taxing affair.

    Even though Madilyn had no idea what had happened at the Farwell residence, she was sure it took a

    lot out of Roxanne.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 905

    Chapter 905

    Chapter 905 A Fire

    Still, Madilyn did not ask about it in the end, and since it was alreadyte, she decided to take her

    leave.

    Roxanne was drained, so she went to bed early that night.

    The next morning, Roxanne was woken up by her ringing phone.

    She then forced her eyes open to check the time and realized there were ten minutes left before her

    rm went off at seven.

    Wondering what the phone call was about, Roxanne sat up to wake herself further before answering

    the call. ¡°What¡¯s up, Dr. Galloway?¡±

    ¡°The research institute is on fire!¡± eximed Colby nervously.

    Roxanne waspletely awake the moment she heard that. ¡°I¡¯ll be right over!¡±

    ¡°Hear me out first. I¡¯ve already contacted the fire department, so the firefighters are on their way,¡±

    added Colby.

    However, Roxanne did not hear that because she had already hung up. After washing up, she rushed

    to the institute without even putting any makeup on.

    Roxanne would hate for anything to happen to the medicinal herbs she had just ced there the day

    before.

    Now that Herbscape Group has been seized, it¡¯ll be difficult to find a medicinal herb supplier again if I

    lose those medicinal herbs. With that thought in mind, Roxanne anxiously sped up her car.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The firefighters were already doing their best to put out the fire when she arrived at the scene.

    ¡°You¡¯re here,¡± greeted Colby, who hurried over to Roxanne as soon as he saw her.

    After nodding in response, Roxanne had her eyes fixed on the location on fire. ¡°What¡¯s the situation

    now? Did they find out what caused the fire?¡±

    Not only was the institute filled with many medicinal herbs, but it also had numerous mmable

    materials.

    Hence, those working there had always been vignt with fire prevention efforts.

    Roxanne had never heard of any fire incident involving the institute, so she wondered how the fire

    could have started.

    Colby had a strange look in his eyes before he quickly put his thoughts aside and pretended to be

    collected. ¡°We haven¡¯t got the time to investigate yet. I came in early today and was surprised to smell

    something burning inside when I was unlocking the door. The fire was already burning vigorously when

    I got in, so I quickly called the fire department before calling you.¡±

    After the exnation, Colby ventured a guess with furrowed eyebrows. ¡°It¡¯s probably caused by a

    misced item. I should¡¯ve checked everything before leaving yesterday.¡±

    When Roxanne saw how Colby med himself for the incident, she suppressed her anxiousness to

    comfort him. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault. After all, nobody could¡¯ve seen thising.¡±

    The fire captain walked out after he and the other firefighters managed to de-escte the situation, so

    Roxanne hurriedly approached him.

    Colby still had more to say, but the woman before him was already gone.

    Staring nkly at where Roxanne stood, Colby seemed somewhat displeased with his face hardening.

    ¡°Hi! Is the situation serious? Do you know what caused the fire?¡± questioned Roxanne anxiously,

    standing before the captain.

    After wiping the sweat off his face, the captain frowned while shaking his head. ¡°We can¡¯t tell just yet. It

    won¡¯t be easy to find the cause since institutes like yours are usually filled with mmable materials.¡±

    To make things worse, the materials mentioned were already reduced to ashes.

    Roxanne was disappointed when she heard the reply but thanked the captain anyway. ¡°Thank you for

    your help.¡±

    To that, the captain nodded indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s our duty.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 906

    Chapter 906

    Chapter 906 Something Is Not Right

    After confirming that the fire was put out and getting the green light from the firemen, Roxanne was

    finally able to get near the research institute that was engulfed in an inferno.

    Her heart sank the moment she managed to get a closer look.

    She had been worried sick all morning, ovee by the apprehension that the medicinal herbs that

    she had just retrieved the day before were all gone.

    s, her worst nightmare came true. The very store that caught on fire was the one where the

    medicinal herbs were stored.

    Not only were the medicinal herbs the batch that they had just retrieved the day before destroyed, but

    the other medicinal herbs they previously stocked up were also burned to ashes.

    Fortunately, Colby had managed to call for help in time and managed to stop the fire from spreading to

    other areas.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Standing beside Roxanne, Colby found himself to be at a loss for words as he stared at the

    shambles before them.

    Roxanne let out a soft sigh. ¡°Well, luckily no one was hurt, and the fire didn¡¯t spread to other areas of

    the research institute.¡±

    Colby sighed and said in a defeated manner, ¡°There goes the hard work you guys did yesterday.¡±

    It took them the whole morning to move all the herbs into the store. Moreover, Colby knew that it must

    have been difficult for Roxanne and Jack to get the herbs from Herbscape Group in the first ce.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows in response.

    It would be difficult to get her hands on medicinal herbs of the same quality.

    Nheless, that was the least of her concern right then.

    She turned to look at Colby and said, ¡°Dr. Galloway, could you please investigate the root cause of the

    fire at the research institute?¡±

    If it was due to the mmable nature of the herbs, Roxanne knew there was nothing she could have

    done to prevent the disaster.

    However, if someone had deliberately set the ce on fire, she knew she had to expel the culprit from

    the research institute.

    Colby immediately led a group of people to the surveince room.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne sought the firemen¡¯s help to locate the ignition source.

    However, they couldn¡¯t find anything after looking for quite some time.

    ¡°We seldom encounter cases of research institutes catching on fire. However, more often than not, it is

    due to inappropriate storage of medicinal herbs,¡± a firemanmented. ¡°Perhaps the fire at your

    research institute is also due to the same reason.¡±

    Roxanne reckoned that the ignition source must have burned away in the fire under such

    circumstances. That would exin the reason they couldn¡¯t locate the ignition source.

    Despite feeling that something was off, Roxanne could only nod along doubtfully to the fireman¡¯s

    remarks as she thanked him.

    The fireman returned to his post afterward.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    The chief fireman bade goodbye to Roxanne and left with his team.

    Roxanne and the staff of the research institute were left at the entrance of the research institute.

    She remained unconvinced by the fireman¡¯s conclusion.

    However, since they couldn¡¯t locate the ignition source, the fireman might be right.

    Then again, the research institute had always been fine, and there were only the usual few types of

    medicinal herbs in store. The staff in charge of the store were all experienced as well. Thus, Roxanne

    was baffled by the fact that they wouldmit a mistake that could lead to a fire at the store.

    Utterly confounded, Roxanne was ovee with frustration.

    After some time, she turned around to face the staff who had all been standing behind her with a

    solemn look on her face.

    ¡°Who was the first one to arrive here in the morning?¡± she asked.

    Someone replied in a small voice, ¡°It was Dr. Galloway. He¡¯s the one holding the keys, and he¡¯s always

    the first to arrive and unlock the entrance for us every morning.¡±

    Roxanne frowned slightly, gued by a gnawing feeling that something was not right.

    ording to the staff, nobody else would have ess to the research institute even if they arrived first,

    seeing as only Colby had the keys.

    Then again, what could be Colby¡¯s motif?

    Moreover, he was the one to report the fire to the authorities.

    Roxanne found it incredulous that Colby would do something like this.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 907

    Chapter 907

    Chapter 907 The Surveince Cameras Are Down

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    After a moment of contemtion, Roxanne suppressed her suspicion toward Colby and scanned the

    group of staff in front of her.

    ¡°Have you guys carried out the scheduled periodic inspections on the herbs and storetely?¡± she

    asked.

    The staff in charge of the inspectionst week hurriedly took a step forward.

    ¡°I inspected every single storeroomst week, and I¡¯ve only left after confirming that everything was in

    order,¡± he replied.

    Roxanne took a closer look at the man, and she recognized him as one of the experienced staff of the

    research institute. Hence, she had no doubt of his work ethic.

    Every staff present knew the inappropriate storage of medicinal herbs could put the entireb in peril.

    Hence, nobody dared to take the matter lightly.

    However, if there was indeed no problem with the storage of the herbs as imed by the staff, why

    would the store suddenly catch on fire?

    The more Roxanne thought about it, the more befuddled she was. Hence, she merely nodded at the

    staff¡¯s exnation.

    ¡°Now that the fire has been put out, other areas in the research institute are now safe. Do proceed to

    your respective workstations and resume work,¡± she added.

    Then, she turned around and headed for the surveince room.

    It would appear as if only the surveince room had the answer she was looking for.

    Afraid that Colby might have sensed something, Roxanne hastened her pace.

    She bumped right into Colby who was heading out of the surveince room when she arrived.

    As the two of them locked gaze with each other, Roxanne¡¯s heart sank.

    Colby was wearing a gloomy expression. It was as if he hadn¡¯t found out anything useful from the

    footage.

    ¡°Did you find out anything?¡± Nheless, Roxanne decided to try her luck and asked.

    Colby frowned and shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t see anything.¡±

    Roxanne knitted her brows.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s better for you to see for yourself,¡± Colby replied grimly.

    Then, he led Roxanne into the room. She stood before the control center and tried to ess the

    footage in the morning.

    The crease between her brows deepened the longer she looked at the footage.

    There was nothing but ck smoke in the footage.

    It seemed like the store didn¡¯t catch on fire just that morning.

    The fire could have started way earlier in the wee hours of the night.

    ¡°Can we have a look at some earlier footage?¡± Roxanne turned to Colby and asked.

    He shook his head helplessly. ¡°For unknown reasons, the surveince cameras were down from

    yesterday afternoon till this morning,¡± he exined.

    Then, Colby started to retrieve the footage.

    There was nothing but static on the screen. It would appear that the surveince cameras had indeed

    malfunctioned.

    Roxanne felt her heart sank yet again.

    Even though she trusted the staff and believed that they had no reason to sabotage the research

    institute, it was clear as day that someone had deliberately tampered with the surveince cameras.

    After some time, Roxanne nodded at Colby and said, ¡°All right. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Colby nodded and turned off the footage. A cold glint fleeted across his eyes as he watched her leave.

    When Roxanne turned around to rush him, however, the cold glint in his eyes was gone.

    ¡°Have you found out what happened?¡± he asked.

    Roxanne kept her eyes low, unable to conceal her distress. ¡°No. I have to ask around and find out what

    happened.¡±

    Roxanne felt a heavy weight bearing down on her chest as she thought about how she would have her

    answer very soon.

    Colby didn¡¯t ask further questions and followed her all the way to the research area.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 908

    Chapter 908

    Chapter 908 Senior Employee

    In the research area, the researchers had just regained theirposure from the fire incident earlier

    and got back to work.

    When they saw two people walking in, they stopped what they were doing in unison.

    With a grim expression, Roxanne swept a nce at everyone and asked, ¡°Did anyonee to the

    research institute yesterday afternoon?¡±

    Coincidentally, the surveince cameras were down, so Roxanne could only assume that someone had

    gone over at that time.

    As soon as those words fell, everyone exchanged nces with each other silently. Yesterday was a

    Sunday. It was such a good opportunity to rest at home. So why would anyonee to the research

    institute without a reason? Besides, she¡¯s asking questions that has something to do with the fire. Even

    if someone was here, why would they admit it?

    Suddenly, Roxanne was exuding a fearsome aura as she threw a cold nce at everyone. ¡°I have no

    desire to suspect anyone here, nor can I think of a reason why an employee at the research institute

    would do something like this. However, the truth is that the person responsible for the fire is someone

    from the inside. Hence, I would like to know who that person is. Please step forward and don¡¯t cause

    the other employees unnecessary trouble.¡±

    After that, she added coldly, ¡°The fire caused a huge loss to the research institute. When I find out

    who¡¯s responsible, I¡¯ll have no choice but to press charges. However, if that person is willing toe

    forward now, I think there¡¯s still room for negotiation.¡±

    Everyone lowered their heads when they saw the look in her eyes.

    In an instant, pin-drop silence ensued and the only sound left was of the boiling liquid in the research

    area.

    ¡°Ahem!¡± Colby suddenly cleared his throat to defuse the tension in the air.

    At that precise moment, one of the male employees shuddered.

    However, Roxanne didn¡¯t notice it because she had shifted her attention toward Colby.

    Colby started slowly, ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding something from you. After hearing what you said, I think I ought

    to spill it. This is for the sake of that person.¡±

    With that, he raised his head and looked at everyone.

    He spoke softly, but everyone could hear him clearly.

    The crowd was taken aback when they heard those words. Judging by Colby¡¯s tone, it seems like the

    person responsible is really someone from the research institute!

    Realizing what those words meant, everyone quickly turned toward the person next to them, wondering

    if it was really an inside job.

    Within those few minutes, all the researchers there became on edge.

    Seeing that, Roxanne¡¯s heart sank. However, she suppressed her anger and waited for Colby to

    continue. After this, he¡¯s most probably going to expose the culprit. I¡¯d like to see just who it was that

    had done something so heinous to the research institute!

    Colby cleared his throat once more as if he was giving the culprit the chance toe forward on his

    own.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He then began, ¡°Yesterday afternoon¡ª¡±

    The moment he started talking, there was a suddenmotion among the employees.

    Colby¡¯s voice trailed away to nothing, and everyone turned to look in the direction of themotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A scrawny man came forward and stood in front of Roxanne with an apologetic expression.

    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw that.

    ¡°Jason?¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Why would Jason do such a thing? He has been working for the research institute

    for almost a decade. He has contributed so much¡­¡±

    The employees murmured among themselves.

    Likewise, Roxanne was in disbelief. Although I haven¡¯t been in the research institute for a long time, I

    know all of them. The man before me is an experienced employee at the research institute. Besides, he

    always seemed like an honest man. He doesn¡¯t even look like he¡¯s capable of doing something like

    this. I can¡¯t think of a reason for his action.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 909

    Chapter 909

    Chapter 909 Unknown Man

    It took a while for Roxanne to think of a reason for Jason Coleman¡¯s action. ¡°Dr. Coleman, did you

    identally misce some medicinal herbs and didn¡¯t store them properly? Is that why the fire

    started?¡±

    That was the only reason she could think of.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Surprisingly, Jason shook his head and subconsciously looked at the man standing next to Roxanne.

    Colby looked somber when he met Jason¡¯s gaze. ¡°After you guys left yesterday afternoon, I was also

    getting ready to leave. However, I bumped into Jason. He told me he needed to fetch something from

    the research institute. I didn¡¯t think so much about it, so I let him in. I only locked the door after he came

    out.¡±

    In other words, Colby was telling everyone that he didn¡¯t know what Jason was doing after he went

    inside.

    Roxanne was still in shock, so she merely nodded absentmindedly.

    Colby could tell she was still in shock. With a glimmer of darkness shing across his eyes, he asked

    Jason on her behalf, ¡°What did you do after you came in?¡±

    Jason lowered his head guiltily and uttered apologetically, ¡°I¡­¡±

    He couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. It was as if he was utterly ashamed of his actions.

    A whileter, he uttered through his gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    He had basically admitted his crime with that sentence.

    Finally, Roxanne managed to calm herself down. She then clenched her fists and asked, ¡°Why did you

    do it?¡±

    At that point, what Jason did the day before didn¡¯t matter to Roxanne anymore.

    After all, the storage was filled with mmable substances. For a researcher who was an expert in

    chemicals, setting the storage aze was child¡¯s y.

    Therefore, she just wanted to know what drove Jason to do things that would destroy the research

    institute.

    Jason heaved a sigh and answered, ¡°I-I needed the money.¡±

    Roxanne furrowed her brows when she heard that.

    Jason sounded extremely helpless when he said, ¡°My son is sick, so I need a lot of money. My sry

    for working at the research institute isn¡¯t enough. So¡­¡±

    Roxanne finally understood what was going on. Someone found out Jason¡¯s son was sick, and that

    person offered him money to do such a thing.

    At that thought, Roxanne clenched her fists even tighter. ¡°Who is it? Who told you to do it?¡±

    Everyone in the research institute knew Jason¡¯s son was sick.

    Outsiders, on the other hand, wouldn¡¯t know unless they investigated Jason.

    Roxanne was afraid that someone in the research institute was responsible for offering Jason the

    money.

    Jason shook his head and whipped out his phone from his white coat. ¡°I don¡¯t know who, but that

    person sent me an email.¡±

    As he was saying that, he tapped on his phone and showed the email to Roxanne.

    Roxanne looked at the email and saw a few simple sentences. The sender told Jason to do it in

    exchange for a huge sum of money so that Jason could help his son get treatment.

    Obviously, the sender told Jason to set fire to the storage room.

    ¡°You did it because you received this email?¡± Roxanne was so angry that her voice was trembling. ¡°Dr.

    Coleman, you know me. If you need money for your son¡¯s treatment, you can alwayse to me. I¡¯m a

    mother, too. Did you think I would sit back and do nothing to help you? If necessary, I would even find

    the best doctor to treat your son. Why did you have to do something so foolish?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 910

    Chapter 910

    Chapter 910 Crooked Ways

    Jason was regretting what he did dearly.

    In fact, he regretted it the moment he did it the day before. However, Colby had already locked the

    research institute up, so he couldn¡¯t salvage the situation, even if he wanted to.

    That morning, he made the effort to arrive at the research institute to see if there was anything he could

    do to fix it.

    However, he was wrong when he thought he had arrived early enough. By the time he arrived at the

    entrance, the firefighters were already at the scene.

    Jason couldn¡¯t help but p himself twice across the face when he recalled the burnt storage and what

    Roxanne had said.

    ¡°This is my fault, Dr. Jarvis. I¡¯m so stupid!¡± Utterly embarrassed, he asked, ¡°Since I¡¯vee forward on

    my own, c-could you please let the matter slide? My son is still in the hospital¡­¡±

    Roxanne dug her fingers into her palms to force herself to stay calm. ¡°That¡¯s not up to me, Dr.

    Coleman.¡±

    ¡°This matter is being investigated by the police. Jason, how could you be so foolish?¡± Colby chimed in.

    Upon hearing that, Jason became flustered. ¡°I was wrong! I¡¯ll return the money! Dr. Jarvis, for my son¡¯s

    sake, please let it slide. I promise I won¡¯tmit the same mistake again!¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne stared at the person in front of her nkly and went silent. I have children, so I know how

    Jason feels. Having said that, it doesn¡¯t mean I should forgive him.

    ¡°Tell me who told you to do it. I can write a memorandum of understanding on behalf of the research

    institute. As for your son, I¡¯ll also lend a hand,¡± Roxanne uttered indifferently.

    Jason¡¯s gaze dimmed when he heard that. In the end, he had no choice but to give in. ¡°That¡¯s all I

    know. As you can see, the sender sent the email without a name. I don¡¯t know who sent it to me.¡±

    Indeed, he took the risk solely because he was tempted by the money offered.

    Roxanne frowned and took a photo of the sender¡¯s email address. After that, she sent it to Benny to

    see if he could do something about it.

    Meanwhile, the police arrived at the scene.

    Jason turned himself in before the police even said anything. ¡°It was me.¡±

    Soon, the police put a pair of handcuffs on Jason and walked him to the police car.

    With aplicated expression, Roxanne was watching Jason from behind.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, could you please help my son?¡± Before stepping into the police car, Jason suddenly turned

    around to look at Roxanne.

    Roxanne sighed and agreed to it.

    Seeing that, Jason cooperated with the police and stepped into the police car.

    The people at the research institute were all feeling mncholic as they watched the police cars drive

    away.

    Roxanne suppressed her disappointment and turned toward the crowd. ¡°I don¡¯t want something simr

    to happen again. Since you are all working with me, pleasee to me if you need anything. I¡¯ll help

    you guys the best I can. I don¡¯t wish to see any of you sacrificing the research institute in return for

    personal benefits ever again.¡±

    The crowd acknowledged her words and felt sympathetic toward Jason. There are so many reputable

    doctors in the research institute, but instead of looking for any one of them for help, Jason resorted to

    crooked ways.

    With Jason gone, Roxanne assigned his ongoing work to the other researchers before walking back to

    her office tiredly.

    Concerned, Colby followed her from behind. ¡°Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne only noticed there was someone behind her when she wanted to close the door. ¡°Is there

    anything else?¡± she asked in confusion. Yesterday was a tough day for me, and I had just gone through

    something disastrous this morning. I really don¡¯t have much energy left in me to deal with anything

    else.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 911

    Chapter 911

    Chapter 911 Try My Best

    Colby¡¯s face was full of concern when he answered, ¡°Nothing much. It¡¯s just that I thought you would be

    in a bad mood, considering what had happened.¡±

    Roxanne froze for a few seconds before shing a helpless smile. I trusted all my colleagues in the

    research institute, but I ended up getting stabbed in the back. Anyone would be as moody as me if they

    were in my shoes.

    ¡°Jason is an old-timer in the research institute. I also didn¡¯t expect him to do something so foolish.¡±

    Colby followed her into the office and uttered apologetically, ¡°If I had known, I would¡¯ve kept an eye on

    him yesterday.¡±

    Roxanne sat on her chair dejectedly and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with you. If I were in your shoes, I

    wouldn¡¯t have expected him to do something like that either.¡±

    At that moment, all she wanted to know was the identity of the person who sent Jason the email.

    As Colby was taking a seat opposite her, he was observing her expression silently. ¡°I wonder what the

    mastermind¡¯s motive is. Coincidentally, the storage room that Jason burned down stored Herbscape

    Group¡¯s medicinal herbs.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard those words because she suddenly realized

    something.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Who else would know about Jason¡¯s son apart from the people in the research institute? I

    can¡¯t believe the mastermind ended up using that against Jason,¡± Colby continued.

    He was hinting at the fact that someone had gone to great lengths to destroy Herbscape Group¡¯s batch

    of medicinal herbs.

    Upon saying that, Colby stared intently at Roxanne¡¯s face to see if he could glean some information out

    of her expression.

    Although Roxanne¡¯s heart was racing, she acted calm andposed. ¡°I¡¯ve already told someone to

    investigate the email address, so I should hear back from that person soon. Let¡¯s talk about it

    afterward.¡±

    Colby got nothing out of her expression, so he ended up frowning in annoyance.

    Seeing that, Roxanne forced a smile and said, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Dr. Galloway. I¡¯m

    exhausted. I¡¯ll need you to coordinate the research institute today.¡±

    Colby nodded nonchntly. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Roxanne thought Colby would leave her office after that, but he didn¡¯t seem like he was leaving

    anytime soon.

    Baffled, she asked, ¡°Is something else the matter?¡±

    Colby seemed troubled when he asked, ¡°Now that Herbscape Group¡¯s medicinal herbs are gone, how

    do you n on salvaging the situation?¡±

    Roxanne felt a headacheing when he mentioned those medicinal herbs. That¡¯s one of the reasons

    why I¡¯m so angry. That batch of medicinal herbs is very important for the project. Since it¡¯s very rare in

    Chanaea, we had to take the risk and retrieve the medicinal herbs before Herbscape Group got sealed

    up. Yet, everything has turned to ashes. As for what to do next, I¡¯ll have to discuss it with Jack.

    Obviously, the research institute has to be responsible for losing the medicinal herbs in the fire. It

    seems like I owe Jack an apology.

    Just when her temple was throbbing, Colby¡¯s voice rang out once again.

    ¡°If you need help, I think I can figure something out to soften the blow.¡±

    Roxanne suddenly came back to her senses when she heard that. ¡°Do you know how to find those

    medicinal herbs?¡±

    Colby nodded slightly. ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    At that, Roxanne gave him a doubtful nce. ¡°That batch of medicinal herbs is rare because we could

    barely find it on Chanaea¡¯s supply channels. If it¡¯s too tough of a task for you, just forget about it.¡±

    Colby¡¯s gaze dimmed when he saw Roxanne doubting his capability. ¡°I¡¯ve been in Horington for so

    many years, so I have some connections. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 912

    Chapter 912

    Chapter 912 Hidden

    Only after hearing Colby¡¯s response did Roxanne rx slightly.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll leave it to you, then. Feel free toe to me if you need anything,¡± she said.

    Colby agreed.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help adding emotionally, ¡°If you can find those medicinal herbs again, you¡¯ll solve a

    huge problem for me.¡±

    Finally, Colby felt chirpy upon hearing Roxanne¡¯s tone.

    Ever since Roxanne went to the research institute, she had been solving all kinds of problems on her

    own.

    She would only let him, the person in charge of the research institute, help her with trivial matters.

    Therefore, Colby knew that despite her praises, she had always only regarded him as an ordinary

    researcher at the research institute.

    After all, he was nothingpared to the men she had by her side.

    This time around, he was rather surprised at the fact that it didn¡¯t take much to trick Roxanne into

    holding him in high regard.

    No one would¡¯ve expected him to do so much just to create a distance between Roxanne and other

    men. It¡¯ll be so much better if Roxanne would follow my hints and shift her suspicions toward Jack and

    Lucian.

    Colby was ted when he imagined how Roxanne would drift away from those two men and toward

    himself because of what had happened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Since an employee of the research institute is to me for this mess, I have an obligation

    to help out wherever I can.¡±

    Colby put his satisfaction aside and pretended to be merciful. ¡°No matter what, Jason was still a senior

    employee at the research institute. Besides, he was doing it for his son. I hope you can show him some

    mercy, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne felt slightly helpless when she answered, ¡°I¡¯m not even nning on doing anything harsh to

    him.¡±

    Since no casualties were involved in the ident, Roxanne¡¯s memorandum of understanding was

    enough to lighten Jason¡¯s charges.

    As for Jason¡¯s son, she would also help with the treatment.

    Colby smiled gratefully when he heard that. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±

    They chatted for a while more before he stood up and excused himself.

    Suddenly, Roxanne¡¯s phone lit up.

    She lowered her gaze and saw that it was a text from Benny.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Benny had looked into the email address, but he found nothing.

    The email sender managed to stay hidden. The email address the person used was an email ount

    without a domain. Since the perpetrator wouldn¡¯t use it again, it was impossible to find any information

    on it.

    Therefore, even Benny couldn¡¯t do anything about it.

    Just like that, Roxanne¡¯s heart sank once again.

    Colby noticed the change in her mood, so he asked in a concerned tone, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t n on hiding that information from him, so she answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve received the

    oue of the investigation on the email address.¡±

    Colby narrowed his eyes upon hearing that. ¡°What did you find? Who told Jason to do so?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head dejectedly. ¡°I¡¯ve got nothing.¡±

    Colby discreetly breathed a sigh of relief before putting on an angry expression.

    ¡°The mastermind is so well-hidden, and he¡¯s definitely targeting Herbscape Group! Who is capable of

    doing this?¡±

    Roxanne was feeling troubled. There aren¡¯t many people who can do so much damage to Herbscape

    Group and stay hidden from Benny¡¯s investigation. Coincidentally, I know someone who¡¯s that capable

    and has the reasons to do so. That person is none other than Lucian.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 913

    Chapter 913

    Chapter 913 A Hot Potato

    Feeling that he had given out enough hints, Colby said nothing else and stood up to leave.

    Roxanne¡¯s face fell as she watched the office door slowly close.

    The only one she could think of was Lucian.

    If it really is him¡­ I wonder what the hell was he actually thinking¡­

    The kissst night was still fresh in her mind.

    If things are as Jack thought, did he do this because of me?

    At that moment, panic swamped her.

    Meanwhile, Herbscape Group was in chaos.

    After getting investigated by the two departments, all the mess Herbscape Group had in the past was

    exposed to the public.

    Dean was facing awsuit, and he was panicking to the point his mind was going nk.

    Left without a choice, he steeled himself and contacted Jack.

    He reckoned Damaris Group would not sit on their hands and watch as Herbscape Group copsed

    after how thetter had provided Damaris Group that many medicinal herbs and how much money

    Damaris Group had invested in Herbscape Group.

    However, after a few tries, it became clear that Jack did not wish to pick up the call.

    Dean¡¯s heart sank, but he still held onto hope and called Jack¡¯s assistant.

    Unlike Jack, the assistant picked up the call quickly.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Herbscape Group¡¯s chairman¡ª¡±

    Before Dean could finish his sentence, the assistant cut him off.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Mr. Damaris is currently busy. Once he is done with his work, I¡¯ll convey to him that

    you¡¯ve called.¡±

    With that said, the assistant ended the call immediately.

    Dean¡¯s face turned ghostly pale as he listened to the engaged toneing out of the speakers.

    They were both businessmen, and by then, he understood what Jack was telling him with his actions.

    In other words, Damaris Group was abandoning them.

    ¡°What are we going to do, Mr. Lacroix?¡± The executives of thepany were crowding around Dean,

    their faces ashen as if they had seen a ghost.

    Dean was already frustrated, and their voices only made him even more irked.

    ¡°What can we do? Tell me, what can we do? Am I the only one with a brain here? At most, we¡¯ll all be

    in jail together!¡±

    These people are all haughty and suave at most times, but now, at a crucial moment, the only words

    coming out of their mouths are ¡°What can we do!¡±

    Livid, Dean mmed his phone on the table and snapped, ¡°What a useless bunch of people!¡±

    The executives were already terrified at the prospect of imprisonment, and now, they were witnessing

    Dean¡¯s wrath. None dared to make a sound after that.

    After ending the call, the assistant lifted his head to look at Jack.

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    Jack had been in his office in Damaris Group the entire time, and he had overheard his assistant¡¯s call

    with Dean.

    After all, he was the one who instructed his assistant to pick up Dean¡¯s call.

    The people at Herbscape Group had been forced to the edge of the cliff, and Jack would like to see if

    they coulde up with any good ns to deal with their crisis.

    However, the assistant shook his head and said, ¡°As you said, he¡¯s here to ask for help from you.¡±

    Hearing that, Jack mocked, ¡°What a loser.¡±

    It¡¯s a miracle he even climbed all the way to that position. He¡¯s already at death¡¯s door, but he¡¯s still

    thinking of relying on someone else. I guess it¡¯s only natural for Herbscape Group to end up in this way

    with a chairman like him.

    ¡°What do you think we should do with Herbscape Group?¡± Jack asked his assistant.

    His assistant furrowed his brows momentarily. ¡°Keeping Herbscape Group here after the trouble

    they¡¯ve caused will be the same as holding onto a hot potato.¡±

    Jack nodded in agreement and gestured for him to continue.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 914

    Chapter 914

    Chapter 914 A Sitting Duck

    When the assistant thought about how Jack had invested twelve billion in Herbscape Group, he found

    himself unable to continue speaking.

    Despite everything, twelve billion was a hefty sum.

    Even if Herbscape Group was a hot potato, keeping it around meant that they would be able to see

    where the twelve billion was going.

    If they threw the hot potato away, it would mean throwing the twelve billion into the gutters.

    ¡°Do tell me how you¡¯re nning to deal with this,¡± Jack urged with a frown.

    Jack¡¯s voice snapped the assistant back to his senses, and he had no choice but to steel himself and

    continue.

    ¡°If we keep Herbscape Group around, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll affect Damaris Group¡¯s reputation, so¡­¡±

    Jack arched a brow.

    The assistant squeezed out, ¡°So, the best way to deal with this is to cut ties with Herbscape Group as

    quickly as we can.¡±

    It¡¯s even better if we do it before the news of Herbscape Group¡¯s executivesnding in jail spreads.

    That was what Jack thought as well, though his heart ached a little at the lost money.

    Nevertheless, having heard that someone was of the same opinion as he helped him make up his

    mind.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say, then.¡± Jack waved a hand. ¡°Didn¡¯t Farwell Group always want it? Do ask them if

    they still want it now.¡±

    It was a pointless question, for everything so far was obviously done by Farwell Group. Without a

    doubt, Farwell Group would want Herbscape Group.

    However, the amount of the acquisition was another matter.

    Jack¡¯s heart ached again, but he felt it was better to get a little bit of his investment back than to keep

    Herbscape Group around.

    After all, not only would Herbscape Group not rake in any profits for him, but it might even bring more

    trouble to him.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, are we really selling it to Farwell Group?¡± the assistant hesitantly uttered. ¡°Won¡¯t we be

    doing exactly what Farwell Group wants us to do?¡±

    Jack knitted his brows and said in dismay, ¡°Well, whatpany other than Farwell Group would be

    willing to buy Herbscape Group now?¡±

    Even if they wanted to, they wouldn¡¯t dare to.

    The assistant nodded fervently and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll work on it right away.¡±

    With that, he turned and went out of the office.

    The moment the door closed, Jack swept all the documents on the table to the ground, wearing a

    scowl.

    Meanwhile, Herbscape Group had the same idea.

    Damaris Group was no longer going to lend them a helping hand, so they had no choice but to beg for

    help from Farwell Group.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Unlike Jack, Lucian picked up the call the moment Dean dialed his number.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Mr. Lacroix. What can I help you with?¡± came Lucian¡¯s deep, mocking voice.

    Dean shuddered involuntarily. ¡°M-Mr. Farwell, you¡¯re a magnanimous man. I was ignorant to have

    ruined the contract previously. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±

    Lucian barked out augh of disdain, and Dean¡¯s heart sank even lower.

    ¡°Mr. Lacroix, you¡¯reing to me to clean up after your mess because you realized Damaris Group

    can¡¯t save you, right?¡± Lucian questioned.

    Deanughed dryly. ¡°Mr. Farwell, please don¡¯t rub salt into my wound.¡±

    Not wanting to waste any more breath on him, Lucian said, ¡°Contact Mr. Queen about the acquisition.

    However, I hope you know well what the limits are.¡±

    Dean quickly agreed to it.

    After ending the call, a furious look crept onto his face.

    He knew that they were nothing but sitting ducks at this point.

    Lucian meant to warn him about the price of the acquisition.

    He was warning Dean not to bargain.

    If only I knew what was going to happen. I wouldn¡¯t have let Herbscape Group choose Damaris Group

    back then.

    Dean felt only remorse as he looked at the dialing screen.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 915

    Chapter 915

    Chapter 915 Generous Man

    Jonathan soon epted a call from Dean.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    As Lucian had already discussed with Dean about the acquisition, Jonathan easily bargained with the

    latter until he agreed to sell thepany for a third of the original price.

    Dean could only mourn the loss silently.

    He knew that Farwell Group and Queen Group would take the opportunity to fetch a low price, but he

    never thought it would be this low.

    Nevertheless, he had no choice but to swallow his misery and submit to fate.

    After the negotiation of the price, Dean contacted Jack and informed him about the acquisition.

    Although the price was far lower than he preferred, Jack knew that he was in no position to negotiate

    for a higher price. Thus, he made noments about it and waited to perform the equity transfer after

    the investigation.

    Two dayster, the investigation on Herbscape Group ended.

    The executives of Herbscape Group were all arrested, and a case was established.

    Jonathan arrived early to wait for the equity transfer.

    As a business partner, Lucian was there as well.

    By the time Lucian arrived, most of the executives were already escorted into the police cars. Dean

    was the only one left, signing the papers with a trembling hand.

    When Jonathan saw Lucian, he walked over gleefully while waving the documents in his hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s a sess!¡±

    Lucian inclined his head in response. ¡°How much is the price?¡±

    He had left Herbscape Group in Jonathan¡¯s hands and had not concerned himself with the matter the

    entire time.

    The merry expression Jonathan had on his face at that moment made Lucian sure that the former had

    to have bought Herbscape Group for a low price.

    ¡°A third of the original,¡± Jonathan replied before chuckling.

    He then turned to look at the gloomy Dean and said, ¡°He only has himself to me for being so blind

    previously. This is just his lesson.¡±

    Though, it was a harsh lesson.

    However, it was not as if Jonathan had a hint of remorse in him.

    Lucian bobbed his head in response. That amount was simr to his expectations.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell¡­¡± Dean squeezed out as he came over to Lucian.

    All Lucian did was briefly nce at him in silence.

    Dean forced himself to continue, ¡°Thank you for having mercy on me. From now on, Herbscape Group

    will listen to every one of your orders. We¡¯ll never go against anything you say!¡±

    With that, he carefully studied Lucian¡¯s expression.

    Lucian remained unfazed; he only gave a quick nce at the police cars driving off.

    If Dean had not been the one most familiar with Herbscape Group, he would have been in the police

    car as well.

    When Dean looked in the direction Lucian was looking, he shuddered again and hastily mped his

    mouth shut. He was afraid that Lucian would regret his decision if he were to say another word.

    Fortunately, Lucian ignored him. Once they were done with the procedures, he went away with

    Jonathan.

    ¡°Tsk, Jack even spent so much money on Herbscape Group. What a generous man,¡± Jonathan

    remarked with a sigh when he saw the twelve billion in Herbscape Group¡¯s financial statement.

    Lucian peeked at it before grinning in ridicule.

    It was clear that Jack had wanted to save Herbscape Group, but s, his efforts were for naught.

    The money he had poured into thepany had gone to waste.

    ¡°Well, he had thising,¡± Jonathan mocked. ¡°How dare he try to steal that person from us? He should

    have taken a good look in the mirror at himself.¡±

    Right as those words were out of his mouth, he deliberately let his gaze drift to Lucian.

    Both knew who Jonathan was talking about.

    The mention of that woman made Lucian¡¯s eyes darken.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 916

    Chapter 916

    Chapter 916 Crisis

    Jonathan cleared his throat at Lucian¡¯sck of response.

    ¡°I heard a fire broke out in Dr. Jarvis¡¯ research institute two days ago.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian snapped his brows together.

    Jonathan was satisfied to see his response. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you not know about this?¡±

    Lucian nodded, his expression somber.

    He had not seen Roxanne since the kiss the other night.

    Therefore, he knew nothing of what happened to her.

    Although Este would try to get news about Roxanne from Archie and Benny before telling her father

    what she learned, Lucian knew that Roxanne would not let the boys know that she had been in danger.

    Jonathan fell silent when he saw his friend¡¯s grim expression, and he waited for Lucian to speak

    instead.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Was the fire a bad one? Was she hurt?¡± Lucian could not help but ask.

    Jonathan lifted a brow. ¡°Won¡¯t you know if you go and take a look at her?¡±

    At that, Lucian¡¯s expression turned dark again.

    Jonathan was bewildered by that.

    What does this mean? Did they have a fight again? If my memory serves me right, Lucian just asked

    me how he should create a romantic scene the other day. Moreover, we¡¯re doing this to Herbscape

    Group because of Roxanne. Why did his attitude toward her change again?

    ¡°Ahem.¡± Jonathan cleared his throat tentatively. ¡°You and Dr. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Before he was done with his sentence, the man beside him cut him off. ¡°Nothing happened.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s breath hitched, and he choked on his own saliva. Only after a long while of coughing did he

    finally recover enough to stare at Lucian with pursed lips.

    I haven¡¯t even said anything. Why is he in such a rush to exin to me? There¡¯s no way nothing

    happened!

    With that, Jonathan moved closer to Lucian and asked, ¡°Be honest with me. Did you have a fight with

    Dr. Jarvis again?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s already dark expression turned even darker.

    Rather than a fight, he was sure that Roxanne was trying to make him mad.

    Knowing his friend¡¯s character, Jonathan sighed in resignation. ¡°I told you so many times that you have

    to give in to Dr. Jarvis once in a while. Moreover, you were in the wrong.¡±

    That made Lucian¡¯s frown deepens, but the irritation in his eyes dissipated a little.

    Jonathan continued, ¡°If you really had a fight with her, this would be a good opportunity.¡±

    Lucian lifted his brow. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether or not Dr. Jarvis was hurt in the fire, but I know that the fire at the research

    institute burned the medicinal herbs they had gotten from Herbscape Group,¡± Jonathan exined

    slowly. ¡°This batch of medicinal herbs is hard to get, and reobtaining it would be a chore for Dr. Jarvis.

    That being said, we now have Herbscape Group and their medicinal herbs.¡±

    In other words, the resources they now had would be able to resolve Roxanne¡¯s crisis.

    Lucian lowered his gaze.

    Unhappy to see that response, Jonathan patted Lucian¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you courting Dr.

    Jarvis? This is a good chance.¡±

    After all, no woman would be able to resist someone who lends her a helping hand when she was in

    trouble.

    Furthermore, it was not as if Lucian had not done anything to court her previously.

    At the very least, the herbs they had would be able to resolve the current conflict between Roxanne

    and Lucian.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 917

    Chapter 917

    Chapter 917 Helpless

    Lucian remained quiet while wearing a poker face. Taking in Lucian¡¯s reaction, Jonathan sighed in

    exasperation.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you thinking about doing something romantic? What else is more romantic than providing help

    to her when she needs it most?¡±

    Lucian narrowed his eyes indifferently. ¡°That¡¯s not needed.¡± I¡¯ll do those romantic things in the future. I

    won¡¯t help her this time because she brought this upon herself. This mess wouldn¡¯t have happened if

    she hade here to keep Essiepany instead of tagging along with Jack to handle those

    medicinal herbs that day.

    He took his anger wholly out on her for the urrence of the fire incident. Jonathan was clueless about

    everything that took ce during those two days, so he was baffled when Lucian rejected his

    suggestion.

    Lucian didn¡¯t borate, either. He simply looked away, showing no inclination to speak further.

    A momentter, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Lucian, what is the rtionship you hope to

    establish with Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    The way he saw it, Lucian didn¡¯t strike him as someone who was trying to chase after Roxanne.

    Lucian knitted his brows in silence.

    ¡°Let me ask the question in a different way.¡± Jonathan smiled tactfully. ¡°Do you still n on pursuing Dr.

    Jarvis?¡±

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    This time, Lucian nced at him impassively.

    Jonathan understood Lucian¡¯s personality well, so from thetter¡¯s response, he knew Lucian had

    tacitly agreed that he was still interested in her. Perceiving that, Jonathan let out a sigh of relief

    inwardly.

    He was under the assumption that Lucian and Roxanne had, unbeknownst to him, gone through too

    many arguments, prompting Lucian to have a change of heart.

    It¡¯s fine as long as he¡¯s still nning to win her affection. In my opinion, Dr. Jarvis is undoubtedly the

    most suitable person to be with Lucian. After all, it is very rare for Lucian to take the initiative to express

    his will to chase after a girl, not to mention the woman is also Essie¡¯s biological mother. It will be

    wonderful if they get together.

    At that thought, Jonathan was convinced that he should try harder to assist them in bing an

    official couple.

    He cleared his throat and said, ¡°In this case, you should show Dr. Jarvis more care. This rtionship

    won¡¯t work if you constantly fight with her.¡±

    Lucian shot Jonathan a displeased look and spoke up before he could stop himself. ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m

    the cause of these arguments?¡±

    Jonathan was stumped after hearing that. I don¡¯t know the reason behind their disagreement, much

    less who is to me, but¡­

    He advised Lucian, ¡°No matter who brings about the fight, you must be more tolerant since you want to

    pursue Dr. Jarvis. All women behave in this way. Regardless of who is at fault, they will always hope for

    the guys to yield first. Besides, previously, you¡­¡±

    Jonathan stopped talking at that point and regarded Lucian with a meaningful look, hinting at thetter

    to understand what he was implying.

    Meeting Jonathan¡¯s gaze, Lucian frowned.

    Needless to say, Jonathan was once again reminding him of the incident six years ago.

    Lucian didn¡¯t answer immediately, nor did Jonathan utter any more words as he waited for Lucian to

    digest the message he was trying to convey.

    After a while, Lucian¡¯s voice rang inside the car. ¡°I got it.¡±

    Jonathan immediately heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I¡¯m d that you understand. Don¡¯t me me for talking

    at length. I have Essie¡¯s best interest at heart. If possible, any child would wish for their mother to stay

    by their side.¡±

    At the mention of Este, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened.

    He had to admit Jonathan was absolutely right because the little girl had demonstrated her yearning to

    be with Roxanne more exaggeratedly than Jonathan had described.

    Lucian felt helpless when reminded of how desperately Este wished him to win Roxanne¡¯s affection.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 918

    Chapter 918

    Chapter 918 Let The Matter Drop

    That night, Lucian went to the kindergarten to pick Este up. It was alreadyte by the time he arrived,

    so Este was the only kid left at the kindergarten.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Este greeted him aggrievedly after noticing his arrival. He patted her head apologetically.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯mte.¡± Then, he looked up and nodded at Pippa.

    Pippa had waited with Este the whole night. Now that Lucian had finally shown up, she could rest

    assured and let him take the little girl home.

    After bringing Este into the car, Lucian sat idly for some time instead of starting the vehicle. Este

    urged him in puzzlement, ¡°Daddy?¡± Her voice pulled him back to reality.

    He nced at the little girl through the rearview mirror and saw a bewildered expression spread across

    her face.

    ¡°Have you seen Ms. Jarvis in the past few days?¡± he asked.

    Este became crestfallen upon listening to his question and shook her head dejectedly.

    However, she quickly turned delighted. ¡°Archie and Benny said I¡¯ll be able to meet with Ms. Jarvis

    tomorrow during the camping trip!¡±

    If it weren¡¯t because of the fact that she had been looking forward to the weekend camping trip, Este

    would¡¯ve been utterly depressed in the past few days.

    She wondered if Roxanne was getting busy with work again because she hadn¡¯t seen thetter for so

    many days.

    Lucian nodded and piped up, ¡°What do you say if I bring you to meet with Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up at once. ¡°Really?¡±

    Taking in her expression, he gradually realized what he had just said and couldn¡¯t help but regret his

    impulsive suggestion.

    After all, he was still mad at Roxanne.

    Still, Jonathan¡¯s advice in the morning lingered in his mind the whole time.

    I didn¡¯t know anything about this significant incident where her research institute caught fire. I wonder if

    she¡¯s injured.

    Not noticing the unusual expression on Lucian¡¯s face, Este urged her father in glee, ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up

    and go!¡±

    Seeing how excited she was, he knew better than to go back on his words. In the end, he started the

    car engine and drove toward Roxanne¡¯s house.

    When Roxanne returned home, Lysa had brought Archie and Benny back and was preparing dinner in

    the kitchen.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The kids weed her home concernedly when they saw her return.

    She beamed at them in exhaustion.

    The fire at her research institute had caused her a series of trouble.

    She had been staying at the research institute for the past few days to deal with the mess.

    Benny sensed his mother¡¯s gloomy appearancetely and couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mommy, did

    something happen?¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne patted his head andforted him, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just a little busier with work in the past

    two days.¡±

    She had yet to inform them about the fire at her research institute to prevent worrying them.

    Benny eyed her curiously and probed further in an adorable voice. ¡°Is it something to do with the email

    address you asked me to investigate two days ago?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne furrowed her brows slightly. She didn¡¯t expect her son to be so perceptive.

    The boy knew he had guessed correctly, judging by the changes in his mother¡¯s countenance.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry. Let¡¯s eat.¡± Roxanne hurriedly switched the topic of conversation before her sons could

    press the matter further.

    Meanwhile, Lysa had served dinner and called them to have their meal.

    Archie and Benny knew Roxanne wouldn¡¯t divulge any more information to them even if they

    questioned her, so they let the matter drop.

    Realizing their decision not to pursue the matter, Roxanne heaved a sighed of relief and led her kids to

    the dining area.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 919

    Chapter 919

    Chapter 919 Injured In The Fire

    The four were having dinner when the doorbell suddenly rang. Lysa went to answer the door.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Lane!¡± a child greeted politely at the mansion¡¯s door. Then, Lysa was heard saying, ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, Mr. Farwell and Essie are here.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne¡¯s hand froze in mid-air. She was at a loss for words at that moment.

    Ever since what happened the other night, she and Lucian had never seen each other. She had no

    idea why he woulde to her ce out of the blue.

    She also did not know how to face him. Just when she was hesitating to invite him and Este inside,

    Archie and Benny were already weing them excitedly.

    ¡°Essie,e on in. Have you eaten dinner? If not, you can join us!¡±

    Naturally, Este did not decline their invitation. Soon, she followed Archie and Benny into the dining

    room.

    The adults, Lucian and Roxanne, remained silent throughout the process. The kids were the ones

    making the decision instead. ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Upon seeing Roxanne, Este immediately snuggled up to

    her.

    Archie and Benny were used to that and quickly emptied the seat next to Roxanne. Este smiled

    sweetly at Archie and Benny before taking her seat next to Roxanne.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,e and join us!¡± Benny looked at the man standing in the living room.

    Hearing that, Roxanne tensed up a little and felt somewhat uneasy. If Lucian were to sit across from

    her, she was worried she could not eat dinner in peace.

    Then, she heard Lucian¡¯s low voice ring out from behind her, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You guys go ahead with

    Essie.¡±

    With that, Lucian nced at Roxanne¡¯s back with his dark gaze before sitting on the couch

    expressionlessly.

    Even though he wasn¡¯t standing before her, Roxanne still slowed down eating visibly, and her mind was

    a mess.

    Earlier that afternoon, Herbscape Group once again received enormous bacsh from the public. In

    the news report, the mostly deserted entrance to Herbscape Group was filled with several executives

    who had their hands handcuffed before they were escorted to the police cars.

    It was not until that day that the public finally got confirmation about Herbscape Group¡¯s fate. It ended

    up being acquired by Farwell Group.

    Roxanne did not have to think twice to know Farwell Group must have saved a lot of money to acquire

    Herbscape Group in such a situation.

    Did Lucian n all of these? Also, what about the fire at the research institute?

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    With that in her mind, Roxanne could not help feeling frightened.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, here, have some.¡± Este ced some food on Roxanne¡¯s te.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and forced a smile at her. ¡°Thank you, Essie.¡±

    Este looked at her with great concern. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you not in a good mood?¡±

    In the past, Roxanne would always take good care of them whenever they ate together. However, the

    woman seemed absent-minded this time and could barely take any food for herself.

    Hearing that, something flickered in Roxanne¡¯s eyes, but she quickly concealed that and said, ¡°Of

    course not. I¡¯ve been busytely, so I¡¯m feeling a little tired. Essie, you don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±

    Despite that, Este still stared at her with a worried expression and would asionally ce food on

    her te.

    At the same time, when Lucian heard what Roxanne said, he also fixed his gaze on her back

    inquisitively.

    He was reminded of what Jonathan told him.

    Is she really tired, or is she injured in the fire?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 920

    Chapter 920

    Chapter 920 Not That Simple

    Roxanne could feel Lucian¡¯s heavy gaze on her back. Although her back was facing him, she still could

    not ignore the fact he was staring at her. Due to Lucian¡¯s presence, she was no longer in the mood to

    eat anything.

    ¡°You kids go ahead. I have something to discuss with Mr. Farwell,¡± said Roxanne softly after taking

    several quick bites and cing away her cutleries.

    She could not stand having Lucian staring at her all the time, and she wanted to know why he came to

    her ce. The kids did not think too much about that and nodded obediently in response.

    Seeing that the kids had agreed to let her go, Roxanne stood up and walked over to Lucian. ¡°Let¡¯s talk

    in the study.¡± Lucian nodded casually and stood up, following her to the study.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, to what do I owe this pleasure of having you over at my ce? Do you have something

    important to tell me?¡± Roxanne stood in the center of the study, looking at him warily. ¡°If you¡¯re here to

    offer me the technical advisor¡¯s position for Herbscape Group again, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to let you down

    since I¡¯ve already made it clear that I couldn¡¯t ept that offer.¡±

    That was the only thing that she could think of at that moment.

    Noticing Roxanne was on high alert around him, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened imperceptibly.

    The atmosphere inside the study also became slightly solemn.

    Roxanne fixed her eyes on Lucian, afraid that he would make any sudden move on her again like the

    other night.

    After a long moment, Lucian was still staring at her, scrutinizing her from head to toe as if he wanted to

    read through her mind.

    Roxanne¡¯s wariness for him slowly turned into confusion.

    ¡°I heard a fire broke out at your research institute a few days ago.¡± Finally, Lucian broke the silence in

    the study.

    At the mention of the fire incident, Roxanne¡¯s expression changed again. She frowned. ¡°How did you

    find out about the fire?¡±

    She did not recall telling anyone associated with Lucian about the fire.

    Could it be that Lucian did n for the fire to happen?

    With that in her mind, she subconsciously took two steps backward. The man standing before her had

    somehow turned a little scary in her eyes.

    Noticing her reaction, Lucian furrowed his brows. ¡°Are you suspecting that I was behind the fire

    incident?¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips tight, answering him with silence.

    Lucian seemed pissed off by her tacit acquiescence. ¡°Why would I make a move on your tiny research

    institute?¡±

    He noticed she was still giving him a doubtful look, so he narrowed his eyes and continued, ¡°If I was

    behind this, I wouldn¡¯t have stopped at a mere fire incident in your research institute!¡±

    He had plenty of methods to stop her research institute from operating if he was serious about teaching

    her a lesson. A fire was too insignificant.

    Hearing that, Roxanne felt her heart skipping a beat. She was reminded of Herbscape Group¡¯s current

    situation. She knew Lucian was telling her the truth. If he were determined to get rid of her research

    institute, he would not stop at such a simple tactic.

    Thinking of that, her doubts for him finally dispersed a little. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think this through and

    thought you have implicated our research institute for your feud with Herbscape Group.¡±

    Hearing her straightforward apology, Lucian frowned even harder.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He had listened to Jonathan and came to her ce to help her when she needed it most, yet she

    suspected him in return.

    Lucian was fuming, but her apology forced him to swallow back his anger, making him feel like he had

    nowhere to vent it out.

    For a moment there, his expression became inscrutable.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 921

    Chapter 921

    Chapter 921 An Apology

    Upon sensing Lucian¡¯s anger, Roxanne blinked and avoided his gaze guiltily. ¡°If it isn¡¯t because of this

    matter, then what else are you here for, Mr. Farwell?¡± she asked.

    Lucian nced at her gloomily. He only visited her as per Jonathan¡¯s suggestion¡ªto provide help

    during a crisis.

    However, her icy attitude toward him made him unwilling to tell her the truth. The study was filled with

    dreadful silence immediately. Roxanne¡¯s heart became heavier.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    After a while, she could no longer bear the deafening silence. She lowered her gaze and said, ¡°If

    there¡¯s nothing else, let¡¯s head out. The kids have been waiting for a long while.¡±

    Having said that, Roxanne walked around Lucian to leave. Shortly after taking a step, however, her

    wrist was grabbed by the man¡¯srge hand.

    Roxanne had no choice but to stop and frown at Lucian. What is wrong with him? He won¡¯t tell me

    what¡¯s the matter, and he won¡¯t let me leave as well. What does he want?

    Roxanne really didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about, so she swung her arm impatiently in an

    attempt to free herself from his grip.

    ¡°ording to my intel, the fire that happened at the research institute destroyed the medicinal herbs

    you took from Herbscape Group,¡± Lucian said in a deep voice after spending a long while regting his

    fury.

    Hearing that, Roxanne stopped struggling as the suspicion in her heart rose again.

    How can he be so clear about what had happened if it wasn¡¯t his doing? However, since he has

    exined his side of the story, I can¡¯t openly express my doubts.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze to hide her thoughts and asked faintly, ¡°So what if that¡¯s true? What does it

    have to do with you, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    A thought urred to her as she spoke, and she raised her head to nce at the man. ¡°Are you trying

    to help Herbscape Group get the batch of medicinal herbs back?¡±

    Although she wasn¡¯t sure why he would do that, it seemed like something he would do.

    As soon as she was done speaking, she felt the temperature in the study drop instantly.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank to rock bottom as she thought she had guessed Lucian¡¯s intention.

    Yet, Lucian merely stared at her expressionlessly while variousplex emotions filled his eyes. His

    grip on her wrist tightened and loosened asionally.

    He didn¡¯t know what he did to make the woman feel so paranoid when dealing with him.

    Within their few minutes of interaction, she had already expressed her suspicions toward him many

    times.

    It took Lucian all his willpower to control his strength and stop himself from breaking her wrist out of

    anger.

    Feeling the increased pressure on her wrist, Roxanne lowered her head and looked at it.

    She wondered if it was just her imagination, but she felt like he was going to break her wrist in the next

    second.

    This further affirmed her suspicion of Lucian¡¯s intention.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, if you¡¯re just here to talk about this matter, then all I can do is apologize.¡± Although

    Roxanne apologized to Lucian, she didn¡¯t express any fear. ¡°Those medicinal herbs were already

    burned to ashes. There¡¯s nothing I can do about it even if you want them back. If you really want them

    back, I can ask someone to gather those ashes from the storage room. That way, you might still be

    able to extract some medicinal herbs from those ashes.¡±

    Her sarcastic remarks had Lucian furrowing his brows and tightening his grip uncontrobly.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 922

    Chapter 922

    Chapter 922 This Is Who You Always Are

    As Roxanne felt the pain in her wrist, she inhaled sharply and lifted her eyes to stare at Lucian warily.

    Thetter¡¯s expression was so dark that it was frightening.

    After a long while, he inched toward her abruptly. She wanted to back away. Yet, he was gripping her

    wrist, which made it hard for her to move.

    For a moment, the distance between them was so close they could almost feel each other¡¯s breath.

    Subconsciously, Roxanne slowed down her breathing and clenched her fists that were hanging by her

    sides.

    She felt Lucian¡¯s intense gaze on her as he stared at every inch of her body while tightening his grip on

    her wrist.

    Just when she thought he was going to do something to her, he let go of her wrist unexpectedly.

    Roxanne was taken aback by his action.

    ¡°Herbscape Group still has some stock in another city for those medicinal herbs. I can get someone to

    send them to you as soon as possible if you need them.¡± Lucian spoke in a deep and awkward tone.

    Indeed, he almost lost control when Roxanne ignited his rage.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he recalled his purpose ofing over and also Jonathan¡¯s words this morning. Hence, he

    resisted acting impulsively.

    Doubts filled Roxanne¡¯s eyes when she heard his statement, for what he said didn¡¯t match his attitude

    at all.

    Yet, after staring at him for a long while, she noticed nothing odd in his expression at all.

    Therefore, she had no choice but to believe him. She replied coldly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell. But we

    don¡¯t need it.¡±

    In truth, they really needed the medicinal herbs. But Colby had told her that he would figure it out.

    Besides, Roxanne had no reason to ept Lucian¡¯s inexplicable act of kindness.

    The atmosphere around Lucian immediately became gloomy when he heard her rejection.

    Without hesitation, Roxanne pulled herself away from him before he could reach out to her and

    increased the distance between them.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why you want to help the research institute so suddenly. But, considering your business

    strategies, I think it¡¯s best if we avoid getting involved with you.¡±

    With that, Roxanne raised her head and looked at Lucian as if she was insinuating something. ¡°After

    all, I can¡¯t be certain about the method you¡¯ll use to deal with us if something bad happens during our

    coboration.¡±

    She was referring to Lucian¡¯s retort against her words earlier.

    If Lucian really wanted to take action against the research institute, it wouldn¡¯t be as simple as starting

    a fire.

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened when he caught the meaning behind her words. ¡°What kind of person do

    you think I am?¡±

    Roxanne avoided his gaze and responded nonchntly, ¡°I¡¯m not thinking anything. This is who you

    always were.¡±

    Herbscape Group was a huge pharmaceuticalpany. Yet, it was destroyed within days after Farwell

    Group took action against it.

    Lucian¡¯s business strategies were truly horrifying. Moreover, Roxanne was just working in a small

    research institute. There was no way she would risk the research institute just to go against Lucian.

    Lucian narrowed his eyes dangerously. ¡°Herbscape Group backed out on the contract first, and they

    y an important role in my project. What¡¯s the issue with me using my way to get my project back on

    track? As for your tiny research institute, is there even a worthy reason for me to take action against

    it?¡±

    Roxanne remained unfazed. ¡°Maybe there isn¡¯t any reason right now, but we can never guarantee what

    will happen in the future.¡±

    Besides, she hadn¡¯t found out who was the mastermind behind the fire that happened at the research

    institute. Thus, she couldn¡¯t put her trust in Lucian so soon.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 923

    Chapter 923

    Chapter 923 Pick Me Up

    Lucian stared at Roxanne with a grim expression. Even if she did not say it out explicitly, he could tell

    that she was still being suspicious of him.

    Realizing that, Lucian¡¯s expression darkened terribly, while the tone of his voice became colder. ¡°Since

    you are refusing my offer, Ms. Jarvis, I won¡¯t insist upon it anymore.¡±

    With that, he turned around and left the study. As she watched his retreating figure, Roxanne¡¯s eyes

    glinted with an unfathomable emotion. Confusion filled her heart at that moment.

    Lucian¡¯s words still left her wondering why he had decided toe all the way to see her in the first

    ce.

    She wouldn¡¯t believe his im that he was merely here to provide the medicinal herbs.

    However, Lucian did not mention anything else besides that.

    Roxanne mulled over it in the study alone, but she could not find an answer to her doubts.

    After quite some time, she finally decided to leave the room.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, the children had finished their dinner and were ying in the living room.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    When Este noticed Roxanneing out, she came to her side and clung to thetter¡¯s leg, acting

    coyly.

    Roxanne was taken aback by Este¡¯s action. It was surprising for her to see the little girl still there,

    which meant Lucian hadn¡¯t left the house yet.

    At that thought, she nced around the living room.

    Sure enough, she noticed him sitting on the couch.

    He didn¡¯t even bother looking up at her as if he had never heard anything at all.

    Frowning slightly, Roxanne lowered her gaze toward Este as she forced a smile at the little girl while

    caressing her hair.

    Sensing something was amiss, Este stared at Roxanne¡¯s face incessantly with her bright, doe-like

    eyes.

    Roxanne knew the children were sensitive toward her emotions. In an attempt to avoid their sight, she

    turned her head, but it was already toote.

    ¡°Are you in a bad mood, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Este asked, tugging at Roxanne¡¯s dress cautiously.

    Upon hearing those words, Archie and Benny came over and stared at their mother.

    Seeing the three children staring at her made Roxanne feel a little embarrassed.

    As she recalled the conversation between Lucian and her, she felt her current emotion was all his fault.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne could not help but nce at the man who was sitting on the couch.

    Lucian¡¯s dark eyes met her gaze instantly, much to her surprise.

    As their gazes met, Roxanne somehow felt a sense of guilt within her. She then retracted her gaze

    nonchntly.

    Furrowing his brows, Lucian got up and said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. We should go home now.¡±

    Upon hearing Lucian¡¯s words, Este tightened her grip on Roxanne¡¯s dress and looked at her father

    hesitantly. ¡°B-But¡­¡±

    It looks like Ms. Jarvis is in a foul mood. I just want tofort her.

    However, Lucian was unfazed by Este¡¯s reaction, merely looking at them emotionlessly.

    Roxanne nced at the man, who was standing not far away from them, before turning her attention

    back to Este again. Unable to bear hurting the little girl, she ruffled Este¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Be a good girl, Essie. Go home with your Daddy and get some rest. Archie, Benny, and I wille to

    pick you up tomorrow.¡±

    The thought of going camping tomorrow with them made Este feel slightly better.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and quickly nced at Lucian, who still remained expressionless.

    However, he did not mention anything about the camping trip.

    When Este saw her father hadn¡¯t refused the trip tomorrow, she breathed a sigh of relief. She then let

    go of Roxanne¡¯s dress hem reluctantly.

    I thought Daddy and Ms. Jarvis had a fight again, and he won¡¯t allow me to join her camping trip!

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you¡¯lle pick me up early tomorrow, right?

    Before leaving, Este reminded Roxanne once again.

    Roxanne smiled as she nodded at Este.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 924

    Chapter 924

    Chapter 924 Preparations

    Roxanne led Archie and Benny back into the living room after watching Lucian¡¯s car leave. Both boys

    looked at Roxanne with concerned expressions on their faces.

    Mommy has been in a bad mood for the past few days. She was in an even fouler mood right after she

    came out of the study. I¡¯m curious about what Daddy said to Mommy just now.

    Benny had never been good at hiding his emotions, so he immediately asked, ¡°Mommy, what did you

    say to Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Upon hearing his question, Roxanne¡¯s eyes darkened as she lowered her gaze toward him.

    Both Archie and Benny merely stared at her, as if they were hinting at the fact that she couldn¡¯t fool

    them.

    As she met their gazes, Roxanne could only sigh helplessly and replied evasively, ¡°We talked about

    some work stuff.¡±

    However, Benny continued to probe relentlessly, ¡°But you seemed really upset, Mommy.¡±

    In the past, they had never seen Roxanne acting like that because of work-rted matters.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    It was as if she was being cautious of something.

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces, their eyes filled with confusion.

    What did Daddy actually do to make Mommy so wary of him?

    Roxanne knew her exnation wouldn¡¯t fool those two, so she could only exin the matter to them

    briefly, ¡°Mr. Farwell wanted to work with me, but I refused his offer.¡±

    Both boys still didn¡¯t get the answer they wanted to hear. Instead, they furrowed their brows and

    wanted to probe further.

    However, Roxanne wasn¡¯t keen on exining further. She simply added, ¡°It¡¯s inevitable to have

    conflicts regarding work-rted matters. This is perfectly normal. You don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±

    It sounded like the same thing Lucian had told Este.

    Even if they didn¡¯t believe her words, both Archie and Benny had to admit that what Roxanne said was

    the truth.

    Nevertheless, the boys had no idea whether it was simply work-rted or not.

    Knowing their mother was unwilling to say anything further, Archie and Benny kept quiet obediently.

    Roxanne patted their heads and changed the topic immediately. ¡°We¡¯re going camping tomorrow, but

    we haven¡¯t prepared much yet. Let¡¯s hurry up and get ready for our trip tomorrow, okay?¡±

    Fortunately, the mention of their camping trip immediately diverted Archie and Benny¡¯s attention.

    They hadn¡¯t been camping outside ever since they returned from abroad. Furthermore, with Este

    joining them, the boys were very much looking forward to it.

    After Roxanne brought Archie and Benny upstairs, they began packing their own stuff for the trip.

    Since the boys had gone on camping trips with Roxanne when they were abroad, they knew exactly

    what to bring.

    Soon, all three of them were finally done packing up.

    After carefully going through everything they packed, Roxanne kept having the feeling that something

    was missing.

    ¡°I wonder if Essie prepared everything yet¡­¡± Archie mumbled to himself.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and realized what she had forgotten.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be the very first time Este¡¯s going on a camping trip. Judging by

    Lucian¡¯s personality, he probably doesn¡¯t know much about camping. I don¡¯t know if he will prepare

    anything for Este. I should prepare more for her in case that happens.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne started putting away some of the things they had already packed,

    leaving some empty space in their storage box.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Benny looked at Roxanne with a puzzled expression.

    Roxanne smiled as she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t we prepare some stuff for Essie too?¡±

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny did not have any objections and proceeded to pack some stuff.

    As Este had stayed at their ce for some time, the boys seemed to know her preferences well.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they had filled the empty space with snacks and toys that Este liked.

    It was then Roxanne finally felt they had finished packing. With Lysa¡¯s help, she packed everything into

    the trunk before heading upstairs and urging the boys to get some rest.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 925

    Chapter 925

    Chapter 925 Coaxing Roxanne

    On the way to the Farwell residence, Este puffed up her cheeks as she sat in the backseat. She

    stared at her father through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°Daddy, did you make Ms. Jarvis angry again?¡± Lucian frowned slightly when he heard Este¡¯s soft

    and adorable voice.

    Este caught on to the change in Lucian¡¯s expression and knew that she had guessed correctly. She

    snorted angrily.

    She had thought that Lucian wanted to bring her to meet Roxanne. However, it turned out he had gone

    to create trouble for Roxanne instead.

    ¡°I won¡¯t listen to you anymore, Daddy!¡± Este said gloomily. Lucian¡¯s frown deepened. He patiently

    exined, ¡°It¡¯s because of work.¡±

    It¡¯s this excuse again! Este looked at the rearview mirror unhappily and said, ¡°You only know how to

    lie to little kids, Daddy.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eye twitched in anger when he heard that. Este continued listing out her grievances. ¡°You

    also said that to me the previous time! Earlier tonight, you tricked me into bringing you to Ms. Jarvis

    too¡­¡±

    However, when we arrived at Ms. Jarvis¡¯ house, you secretly made her angry! Este vowed that she

    would never believe her father again.

    Taking advantage of the pause in traffic due to the red traffic light, Lucian raised a hand to massage his

    temples which were throbbing with pain. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. There¡¯s no need for me to lie to you.¡±

    ¡°When we were eating, Ms. Jarvis¡¯ mood wasn¡¯t that bad! She only became like this after talking to you,

    Daddy!¡±

    Este¡¯s im appeared to be reasonable and substantiated with evidence.

    Lucian was unable to refute her. He could only remain silent even though he felt a little exasperated.

    Strictly speaking, it was Roxanne who found something to be unhappy about. Yet, unaware of the truth,

    Este ced the me on him.

    Essie¡­

    Este frowned in an attempt to look fierce. ¡°Daddy, you promised that you would let Ms. Jarvis

    be my mommy!¡±

    Lucian remained silent.

    ¡°If things continue like this, when will Ms. Jarvis be my mommy?¡± Este¡¯s voice was full of worry.

    Lucian¡¯s expression softened when he heard her words. ¡°I¡¯m also thinking of a n, but this isn¡¯t a

    choice I can make alone.¡±

    Roxanne was on her guard against him. That made him frustrated, but he could not do anything to

    change the situation.

    No matter how he tried to exin, Roxanne was unwilling to listen to him.

    Este was also somewhat frustrated with her father.

    He promised that he¡¯ll try to be with Ms. Jarvis, but he always makes her angry. If this continues, when

    can Ms. Jarvis be part of our family?

    The little girl grew a little anxious when she thought about it.

    ¡°You can¡¯t continue being like this, Daddy!¡±

    Lucian frowned and kept quiet.

    The matter was not something that he could decide by himself.

    Without waiting for a reply, Este said with a pitiful expression on her face, ¡°Daddy, you have to coax

    Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Since Daddy didn¡¯t allow me to coax Ms. Jarvis earlier, he has to do it himself!

    Lucian frowned again as he found Este¡¯s demand unreasonable.

    It¡¯s Roxanne who found fault with me in the first ce. How can I coax her? What if the more I try to

    coax her, the more she thinks that I have ulterior motives?

    As Lucian thought about it, he grew gloomier.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Este could sense the change in his mood, and a wronged expression appeared on her small face.

    However, she did not dare to continue speaking as she knew her father was angry.

    Lucian nced at Este through the rearview mirror and changed the conversation topic.

    ¡°What do I need to prepare for your camping trip tomorrow?¡±

    He rarely attended such events, much less brought a kid along with him to attend such events.

    Lucian did not know what to prepare for Este¡¯s camping trip.

 Chapter 926

    Chapter 926

    Chapter 926 Vivid Expressions

    Este was still feeling a little upset, but her attention was diverted by the mention of the camping trip.

    ¡°Food and water¡­¡± Lucian furrowed his brows as he thought about it. ¡°Ms. Jarvis will probably prepare

    those. Apart from that, what do you need?¡±

    Este was thoroughly distracted by the idea of camping. However, she had never attended team-

    bonding activities like camping before.

    Furthermore, the Farwell family did not have the practice of bringing their children out camping. Thus,

    Este was even more clueless when it came to the topic of camping.

    A momentter, a cunning emotion shed across her eyes. She suggested carefully, ¡°Why don¡¯t we

    ask Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Lucian stared at her through the rearview mirror and pretended that he had not heard her. ¡°When we

    get back home, you should rest early.¡±

    Este knew that it was Lucian¡¯s way of rejecting her suggestion. She quietened down unhappily.

    Soon, they arrived at the Farwell residence.

    Lucian got down from the car and opened the door for Este. He then reached out to carry her.

    Yet, Este ignored his outstretched hands and hopped down by herself. She trudged back to the

    mansion with her head lowered.

    When Catalina heard the doorbell, she opened the door and came out to ask them if they had eaten.

    However, she saw Este sitting on the couch angrily.

    Catalina looked at Lucian in confusion.

    ¡°We have eaten,¡± Lucian said in a low voice as he nced at the dishes on the table.

    Catalina nodded her head. ¡°Then I¡¯ll get them to clear the dishes.¡±

    Thereafter, she could not help but express her concern for Este. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ms. Este?¡±

    Lucian sidestepped the question. ¡°Este will be going camping tomorrow. Please prepare the

    necessary items for her.¡±

    Catalina looked troubled. ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Este¡­¡±

    When Este got mad, she would not allow other people to touch her things.

    Naturally, Catalina would not be able to help Este pack the items she needed for the camping trip.

    Lucian turned to look at Este, who was huddled on the couch. He frowned and said, ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll

    help her.¡±

    Catalina heaved a sigh of relief and looked on with worry as Lucian walked to Este.

    ¡°It¡¯ste. Pack your things and rest early.¡±

    Lucian lowered his eyes to look at his fuming daughter.

    Este shot Lucian a re before looking away huffily.

    Lucian raised an eyebrow and reached out to pick Este up in his arms.

    Not a match for her father, Este could only allow him to carry her back to her room.

    The entire journey there, Este pursed her lips and continued seething with anger. Lucian did not

    speak to her after they arrived either. Instead, he typed away on his phone busily.

    He did not know what to prepare for the camping trip and could only search online.

    Lucian finished reading the online resources before packing Este¡¯s bag for the trip.

    A momentter, he helped Este pack a small suitcase full of things to bring for the camping trip.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What else do you need to bring?¡±

    Lucian only turned to look at Este after he had finished packing her bag for her.

    Este looked at the suitcase with both anger and expectation. She had no experience in camping, so

    she nodded without thinking.

    Lucian thought that she was satisfied with it and zipped up the suitcase before cing it at the door.

    ¡°Rest early. You have to be up early tomorrow. Didn¡¯t you ask Ms. Jarvis to fetch you tomorrow?¡±

    Lucian said before leaving.

    He did not appear to care about Este¡¯s anger.

    After speaking to her, he did not stay any longer and turned around to leave.

    When Este saw her father leaving without showing more concern for her, the angry expression on

    her face crumbled in an instant.

 Chapter 927

    Chapter 927

    Chapter 927 Gave Him A Tight Hug

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Este shouted anxiously when Lucian was about to shut the door. Lucian held the door and

    asked, ¡°Yes, Essie?¡±

    The little girl looked aggrieved. She had thought Lucian would give in to her demand after she

    expressed her frustration and anger.

    Yet, Lucian did not even bother to entertain her! Este was not used to being treated like that. Lucian

    arched his brows. ¡°Go to bed early if there¡¯s nothing you want to say.¡±

    When he was about to close the door again, the girl asked in a piping voice, ¡°Will youe with us

    tomorrow?¡±

    A frown marred Lucian¡¯s face when he heard that, but he did not answer immediately. Este lowered

    her head and fidgeted with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s the weekend tomorrow. You can spend time with us, right?¡±

    Though Lucian and Roxanne had had a falling out, Este believed they would reconcile should they

    go camping together tomorrow.

    She remembered how Roxanne used to avoid them, but having been on a trip together improved their

    rtionship. That was why Este believed the camping trip would also do the trick.

    Lucian could roughly guess what was on her mind.

    His heart softened when he noticed a mix of excitement and grievance on her face.

    However, when Roxanne popped into his mind, he instantly subdued his feelings. That woman is

    always suspicious of me, so I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t enjoy the trip if I tag along.

    With that thought in mind, Lucian decided to turn down her invitation. ¡°I have to work tomorrow, Essie.

    I¡¯ll join you guys in the next one, okay?¡±

    Este pouted in disappointment, even though she had anticipated the oue.

    Lucian consoled her patiently, ¡°Things cropped up at work, and I have to attend to all these matters. I

    would join you if I could.¡±

    He then walked up to the girl and stroked the back of her head.

    Este looked at him with her puppy eyes, trying to gain his sympathy.

    Lucian did not let the girl get to him. ¡°I know you want me to reconcile with Ms. Jarvis on this camping

    trip. I would do so had I had the time. The thing is, I¡¯m really busy with work.¡±

    After hearing his exnation, Este knew she could not push it anymore. She inclined her head to

    acknowledge her understanding of his situation.

    ¡°Be a good girl and listen to Ms. Jarvis tomorrow. Take good care of yourself, and don¡¯t cause any

    trouble, okay?¡± Lucian reminded her in a mellow voice.

    Este bobbed her head in agreement, even though she still felt a tinge of disappointment. Since things

    aren¡¯t working out as I wished, I don¡¯t know when Daddy and Ms. Jarvis will ever reconcile.

    Lucian, who had no idea what was running through Este¡¯s mind, thought she was still mad at him. He

    inched closer and sat by her bed.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The girl looked at her father in puzzlement.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave only after you fall sleep,¡± Lucian said in a deep voice.

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up instantly as she knew his heart had softened. She sat up and gave her father a

    tight hug.

    At that point, Lucian finally figured out what she was thinking. Though she attempted to persuade him

    to go on the trip once more, he kept mum.

    Este eventually gave up as she failed to get a response from him. Left with no choice, she crawled

    back to the bed and hid beneath her nket.

    When her breathing became even, Lucian got up and walked out of the room.

    After closing the door, Lucian stood outside, looking conflicted.

    Not only was he taken aback by how attached Este was to Roxanne, but he was also surprised by

    how his daughter was always on that woman¡¯s side. If in the future they find out they¡¯re rted by

    blood, I think Essie would kick me to the curb and forget about me.

 Chapter 928

    Chapter 928

    Chapter 928 Leaving In A Hurry

    The next day, Este got out of bed and waited outside Lucian¡¯s room. She still wanted to convince him

    to go camping with them.

    When Lucian opened the door and was about to leave the room, he noticed the girl was standing right

    before him. Needless to say, Lucian knew her motive.

    Instead of giving her a chance to speak, he said, ¡°Come. Let¡¯s go and have breakfast. Ms. Jarvis

    should be arriving shortly.¡±

    The girl shook her head, but before she could say something, Lucian interrupted again. ¡°I need to go to

    the office now. You must obey Ms. Jarvis, okay? Call me if you need anything.¡±

    Before Este could open her mouth and speak, he immediately walked past her and went downstairs.

    Meanwhile, Catalina was preparing breakfast for them in the dining area.

    When she saw him walking to the door, she asked in concern, ¡°Breakfast¡¯s ready, Mr. Farwell. Would

    you like to eat some before leaving?¡±

    Lucian continued walking. ¡°I have to leave now. Remember to open the door for Ms. Jarvister. She¡¯ll

    be picking up Essie.¡±

    Catalina knitted her brows. She wanted him to stay for breakfast, but he had already put on his shoes

    and seemed in a hurry to leave the house.

    She looked at his back and wondered if he was running away from something or someone. Otherwise,

    he wouldn¡¯t be leaving the house in such a hurry.

    While she was still trying to process her thoughts, Este came downstairs.

    Catalina immediately came to her senses. She walked the girl to the dining table and had breakfast

    with her.

    Before they could take more than a couple of bites, the video inte started ringing.

    Catalina remembered what Lucian said earlier and immediately opened the door.

    Roxanne and the two boys were standing in front of the entrance.

    Catalina greeted her politely, ¡°Good morning, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in response before taking a sidelong nce at the living hall. It was as if she was

    looking for someone.

    Realization finally dawned on Catalina. She looked at Roxanne and uttered, ¡°Mr. Farwell left early this

    morning. He told me you¡¯ll be fetching Ms. Este.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne heaved a silent sigh of relief.

    She had been overwhelmed by anxiety when approaching the Farwell residence, as she did not know

    how to face Lucian.

    She was unsure if the man would join the trip as she did not ask about it yesterday, but she knew she

    might end up running away had he decided to go. Thank God he¡¯s noting with us.

    Este ran to the door upon hearing Roxanne¡¯s voice. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne leaned down and stroked her head. ¡°Do you have everything prepared, Essie?¡±

    The girl nodded at first but shook her head a few secondster.

    Her reaction confused Roxanne.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t prepare them. Daddy did,¡± Este exined in an adorable voice.

    Lucian had prepared the camping gear for Este and told her to go through the items, but she had not

    paid much attention to them.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne, too, did not seem to worry because she had everything packed. Nothing would go wrong

    even if the little girl missed bringing a thing or two.

    ¡°Have you taken your breakfast, Ms. Jarvis? Come join us if you¡¯ve not eaten,¡± Catalina invited her to

    the dining table.

    Roxanne grinned. ¡°No, thank you. I bought some snacks for breakfast. The kids can eat them during

    the journey to the campsite.¡±

    She then lowered her head to ask if Este was happy with the breakfast arrangement.

    Este nodded without thinking twice. ¡°I¡¯ll have breakfast in the car too!¡±

    As a first-time camper, Este was eager to have the full experience.

    Catalina did not say anything after that. She went upstairs, brought down the camping gear Lucian had

    prepared for Este, and bade them farewell.

    Roxanne could not help but wonder what was in the suitcase when carrying it to the car trunk.

    Somehow, she felt the camping gear Lucian prepared for Este was particrly heavy. Is it me, or is

    the suitcase overloaded?

 Chapter 929

    Chapter 929

    Chapter 929 Teach Them A Lesson

    Roxanne helped the children into the car and drove slowly out of the manor. At the same time, a skinny

    man leaped down the big tree in front of the manor¡¯s entrance with a camera in his hand.

    After watching Roxanne¡¯s car drive away, he casually entered his car in a corner and started the engine

    while unlocking his phone.

    Half an hourter, Aubree, who had just awakened, habitually retrieved her phone and saw the text on

    her screen. It was from the private detective she sent to spy on Roxanne.

    That got rid of her sleepiness instantly. She quickly sat up and opened the text. A few overhead-shot

    pictures came into view.

    In the pictures, Roxanne could be seen carrying a tiny suitcase out of the mansion with three children

    following behind her.

    The suitcase was pink, which obviously meant it was Este¡¯s. However, it was hard to guess what was

    inside.

    In the next picture, Roxanne and the children could be seen arriving beside the car. She had opened

    the trunk to reveal its contents.

    Noting that, Aubree zoomed in on the pictures, unwilling to miss out on a single detail.

    It was after some time that she spotted something that looked like a tent. As she scanned the other

    items, she realized the trunk was packed with camping equipment.

    Frowning, Aubree texted for rification: What are they doing?

    The private detective replied while driving: I think I heard something about camping.

    A grim look spread across Aubree¡¯s face when she read his reply.

    Looks like the bacterium incident didn¡¯t teach her a lesson. She still dares to be so close to Roxanne!

    The more she stared at the smiling faces in the picture, the darker her expression became.

    She texted: Follow them. Tell me their location once you know where they are.

    The private detective quickly agreed to her orders.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree¡¯s gaze was unusually cold as she studied the pictures over and over again.

    Lucian was nowhere to be seen, but that did not mean he would not be hanging out with them.

    Perhaps he was going there separately.

    Aubree had no doubt that Lucian valued Este and had feelings for Roxanne.

    The thought of the quintet enjoying themselves at the campsite filled her with crazed fury.

    B*tch! The mother and daughter are both b*tches! If not for them, I would¡¯ve been Lucian¡¯s wife long

    ago. This is uneptable. I must teach these two a lesson!

    As that thought crossed her mind, she subconsciously tightened her grip around her phone so hard that

    her hand trembled.

    Momentster, Aubree forcefully rposed herself. ncing at her phone, which was covered in

    sweat, she dialed a number, her face expressionless.

    After giving her instructions to the other person, she hung up and exited the room.

    Upon seeing Aubree descending the stairs, Gina, who was downstairs, called out to Aubree to have

    breakfast. However, the former seemed to be oblivious to Gina¡¯s voice as she walked straight out of the

    mansion.

    An uneasy feeling crept into Gina¡¯s heart as she watched her daughter leave.

    Meanwhile, Aubree started the car engine and drove toward the agreed location.

    Along the way, her phone that was ced beside her lit up.

    She nced at it, only to find an address from the private detective.

    The rage in her eyes intensified as soon as she read the address, and she mmed her foot on the

    gas pedal.

    In less than half an hour, Aubree suddenly stopped her car at a remote intersection.

    After stepping out, she took a vial from a man at the intersection, returned to her vehicle, and drove off

    to the address sent to her phone earlier.

 Chapter 930

    Chapter 930

    Chapter 930 Let Us Use Them

    The camping location Roxanne had picked was in the suburbs near a mountain. It was a two-hour drive

    from the city, so they only arrived when it was close to noon.

    When Roxanne got out of the car, she could not help but sigh in awe while scanning the surroundings.

    The two-hour drive was worth it.

    Their camping location was on a lush field with tiny flowers growing all over the ce. Roxanne had

    purposely chosen a wider area to set up their tent. There was also a little forest not far from their spot.

    The vegetation in the forest was denser, and rabbits would hop out and encircle their visitors from time

    to time.

    On the other side was a tiny waterfall, and thanks to the moving water, the surrounding air was quite

    refreshing and cool.

    The gurgling sound of water also created a serene vibe. It could not be a more suitable camping site.

    Happiness was written all over the children¡¯s faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s so beautiful!¡± Este gazed at the scenery, forgetting all the unhappy events that happened that

    morning. Archie and Benny looked astounded as well.

    Mommy always manages to find great ces like this. It¡¯s way better than the ces we¡¯ve camped at

    in other countries. ¡°Run along and y. I¡¯ll set the tent up.¡±

    With that, Roxanne took out the camping equipment from the car and began setting up the tent. Upon

    hearing that, Archie and Benny raised their hands. ¡°We¡¯ll help you!¡±

    After all, they had been on many camping trips with her; they were capable of helping her set up the

    equipment. Roxanne did not refuse their offer. She then handed them the tent¡¯s corners and let the

    boys help her fix them.

    As someone with no experience and little strength, Este could only watch them curiously from the

    side and give them words of encouragement.

    Roxanne was amused by how intrigued Este looked. Not long after, the tent was up. Roxanne then

    brought the children¡¯s suitcases over and took out their things.

    She had packed some food, toys, and clothes for her and the boys. Her preparations were simple yet

    complete.

    After arranging their items, Roxanne returned to the car to retrieve Este¡¯s suitcase. Sure enough,

    Este¡¯s suitcase was heavier than theirs.

    Roxanne could not help but wonder what Lucian had packed for Este. Feeling curious, the three

    children crowded around Roxanne as they watched her open the suitcase.

    All of them were dumbfounded the moment they saw its contents. Even Roxanne was at a loss for

    words when she saw the batteries, shlight, and other equipment.

    I¡¯m only taking them out to have fun, but he¡¯s packing for Este as if they¡¯re going on an adventure.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± asked Este curiously.

    She, too, realized the contents of her suitcase differed from the others.

    Feeling speechless, Roxanne shifted her gaze from the professional equipment to the simple things

    she had prepared for the boys.

    Meanwhile, Benny finally snapped out of his shock and eximed, ¡°This is so cool!¡±

    Archie and Benny had fancied things like that since young, but it was their first time seeing it at a

    campsite.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s use them!¡± suggested the boys enthusiastically.

    Roxanne looked at the boy¡¯s excited faces and then at the items in her hand. Though she hesitated for

    a moment, she still agreed to their request.

    Naturally, they had no use for the shlight for the time being.

    Thus, Roxanne took out the batteries and made a simple stove using the things Lucian packed. She

    was nning to use it to prepare a barbeque for lunch.

 Chapter 931

    Chapter 931

    Chapter 931 Cute Essie

    By the time they finished setting up, there was still some time until noon. Hence, Roxanne brought the

    kids to a ce nearby to y. She had prepared many toys for them, especially for Este.

    Since Roxanne did not know what toys Este liked to y with outdoors, she simply gathered some

    toys and brought them along. Before leaving the tents, the children each took their favorite toy out.

    Archie and Benny each chose a water gun and a camera, while Este picked a drawing board after

    much contemtion.

    Roxanne could not help but chuckle when she saw the children¡¯s toy of choice. After that, she led them

    away from the campsite.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The further they walked, the more types of flowers and nts they saw. It was all thanks to Roxanne¡¯s

    influence that the children paid special attention to the nts in the wild.

    Along the way, they would ask her about the names and uses of the flowers. Even the cameras they

    brought along turned out handy.

    Since many nts in the world had medicinal uses, it was only natural that Roxanne was familiar with

    them. Thus, she answered each of their questions patiently.

    Este, however, was clearly quieter than the boys. Instead of asking questions, she followed behind

    them and drew on her drawing board in silence.

    When Roxanne noticed Este¡¯s unusual silence, she thought thetter was feeling awkward. Hence,

    Roxanne stopped in her tracks and asked, ¡°Are you having fun, Essie? I can take you back to the tent if

    you¡¯re feeling tired.¡±

    The boys, too, cast her concerned gazes, thinking she was being silent because she was not used to

    such settings.

    To their surprise, Este showed them her drawing board the moment Roxanne finished her sentence.

    Este¡¯s brushstrokes were rather childish, but the drawing was recognizable. They were the nts

    Roxanne exined earlier.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s fun!¡± Este said, her eyes gleaming.

    She loved the nts, and she was impressed with how Roxanne knew all of them.

    Roxanne was relieved to see Este so happy. Giving thetter a pat on the head, she then brought

    the children to sit on the grass.

    They were surrounded by a field of flowers.

    While Roxanne introduced the flowers to Archie and Benny, she casually picked some, asionally

    ncing at Este.

    Soon, a delicate wreath was formed.

    However, Este was too focused on drawing that she did not notice Roxanne¡¯s actions.

    The boys, on the other hand, were stunned by the wreath in Roxanne¡¯s hand.

    Although she had made one for them when they were abroad, the flowers there were not as pretty as

    the ones they currently saw. Thus, the wreath Roxanne had just made was exceptionally pretty.

    Before they could even gasp, Roxanne ced her finger to her lips to hush them.

    Seeing that, the boys sealed their lips and grinned as they watched Roxanne ce the wreath on

    Este¡¯s head.

    ¡°Ah!¡± It frightened Este, for she thought something had fallen on her head.

    When she returned to her senses, she saw Roxanne and the boys staring at her, which confused her

    even more.

    Este was dressed in a white dress and had two braids, each resting on her shoulders. Coupled with

    her cute features and the wreath, she looked like a little fairy that had popped out of a storybook,

    especially since she was gazing at them innocently.

    Seeing how cute she was, Archie hurriedly took out his camera and snapped a picture.

    When Este saw that, a bewildered expression spread across her face, and she carefully touched the

    top of her head.

 Chapter 932

    Chapter 932

    Chapter 932 Essie Is Pretty

    ¡°What is¡­¡± Este carefully ced the wreath in her hand and shot Roxanne a delighted look. Smiling,

    Roxanne patted Este¡¯s head and said, ¡°It looks a little funny because I haven¡¯t made one in a long

    time.¡±

    In response, Este shook her head fervently. ¡°I love it!¡± As if to prove how much she loved it, Este

    ced it gently in front of her and began drawing it.

    Seeing that, Roxanne and the boys scooted over curiously, only to be shocked by Este¡¯s drawing,

    which was slowly bingplete.

    Her previous drawing of the nts was rather decent, though her brushstrokes were a little childish.

    However, her drawing of the wreath was unbelievable. In fact, it almost looked real. ¡°Essie, you¡¯re

    amazing!¡± Benny breathed.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Roxanne, too, smiled and nodded in agreement. By the time Este was done with the drawing, Benny

    could not help but ask, ¡°Essie, have you taken art sses before?¡±

    However, Este shook her head in confusion. The look of surprise in Benny¡¯s eyes only intensified.

    However, Roxanne suddenly thought of something, and her heart went out to the little girl.

    Maybe her artistic skills have something to do with her autism. All autistic children always have some

    kind of surprising talent.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne patted Este¡¯s head while feeling sorry for thetter.

    Unaware of what was on Roxanne¡¯s mind, Este innocently showed the woman her drawing. ¡°I¡¯ll keep

    it well!¡±

    The flower wreath would notst, but she could take good care of the drawing.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart softened when she saw Este still wearing the shell bracelet she gifted her back

    then. ¡°I¡¯ll help you preserve the wreath when we get back.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Este looked up at Roxanne with surprise.

    Roxanne merely smiled. There were many chemicals in the research institute that could be used to

    preserve nts.

    When Este saw the smile on Roxanne¡¯s face, she grinned wider.

    Archie hurriedly took out his camera and took a picture of the duo.

    Noticing that, Roxanne extended her hand, gesturing for Archie to show her the picture.

    Hence, Archie obediently ced the camera in her hand.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze to look at the picture, and Este scooted over as well.

    ¡°Essie!¡± shrieked Estelle excitedly when she saw her face in the picture.

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze softened when she saw the picture of Este. ¡°You¡¯re really pretty, Essie.¡±

    The praise made Este smile wider.

    After sitting there for some time, Roxanne brought the children further.

    When they exited the car earlier, Roxanne realized the field nearby had a type of rare medicinal herb.

    Therefore, she decided to bring them there to y while she looked for the herb.

    The three children walked ahead of her, skipping happily along the way.

    Meanwhile, Este had stopped drawing. She carefully ced the wreath on her head and marched

    ahead, paying attention to the ground where she stepped.

    She, too, wanted to find some pretty flowers to make a wreath for Roxanne.

    Suddenly, Este found something. She squatted and called out to Roxanne, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, what flower is

    this?¡±

    Hearing Este calling out to her, Roxanne strode over and looked in the same direction. Immediately,

    her eyes lit up.

    Just as Este was about to pluck it, Roxanne hurriedly held the former¡¯s hand. ¡°This is a valuable

    medicinal herb. I¡¯ve been looking for it for some time. Thanks to you, Essie, I finally found it!¡±

 Chapter 933

    Chapter 933

    Chapter 933 A Harmonious Atmosphere

    Este was confused, but she still smiled innocently, for she knew Roxanne was praising her. The

    former then retracted her hand obediently.

    Subsequently, Roxanne took out the tools she had prepared and carefully scooped out the yellow

    flower along with its roots.

    Este cocked her head to one side, confused by what she saw. ¡°For medicinal herbs like this, we need

    to preserve their roots as well,¡± Roxanne exined patiently.

    Hearing that, the girl nodded even though she did not understand Roxanne¡¯s wordspletely. Now

    that Este knew Roxanne was looking for that kind of flower, the former quickly got up and scoured

    the area.

    It did not take long for Este to find a huge area of it, so Roxanne collected a few more to be

    preserved. Soon, noon arrived. The children were clearly hungry because their pace had slowed.

    Noting that, Roxanne brought them back to the tent to prepare food for them. She had woken up early

    that morning to prepare a various selection of food for the children.

    The sight of the children feasting on the tes of food she prepared made her beam. ¡°Essie, this is for

    you,¡± said Benny while taking out some sweets from his bag.

    Este smiled from ear to ear as she epted the sweets. ¡°Thank you, Benny.¡±

    Simrly, Archie retrieved some snacks from his bag and piled them in front of Este.

    What on earth was Daddy even thinking? He only prepared tools but no food for Essie. Good thing we

    thought ahead and prepared some for her.

    Realizing the children were going to be full from the snacks, Roxanne hurriedly stopped them, saying,

    ¡°Slow down on the snacks. I¡¯m making barbeque for you kids.¡±

    As soon as the children heard the word ¡°barbeque,¡± they immediately put down their snacks and fixed

    their gazes on the grilling rack Roxanne was holding.

    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.

    The way they gaped at the food as if they were close to drooling amused Roxanne.

    However, the boys quickly snapped out of it and went over to help her.

    Meanwhile, Este did not know what to do, so she obeyed the boys¡¯ orders and washed the

    vegetables.

    Soon, the ingredients were ready, and Roxanne began grilling them.

    A delicious aroma instantly permeated the air.

    The children¡¯s eyes looked as if they were sparkling as they sat around Roxanne and waited for the

    food to be ready.

    Noting their anticipation, Roxanne quickened her movements in order to not let the children wait too

    long.

    Not long after, a te of mutton skewers was served.

    Archie and Benny immediately reached out and gave one to Este.

    epting the skewer, Este darted her eyes from the aromatic mutton skewer to Roxanne, who was

    still grilling food for them.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡± Este called out, bringing the skewer to Roxanne¡¯s lips and gazing at thetter with

    sparkling eyes.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted when she saw the skewer suddenly appear in front of her. ¡°Thank you, Essie.¡±

    Only after Este had finished feeding Roxanne did she take another skewer from the boys, devouring

    it.

    The atmosphere was harmonious as the four chatted and joked with each other.

    Meanwhile, a ck car slowly pulled up on the road a distance away from the field.

    Sitting in it was a furious Aubree, who watched the interactions between the four through the window.

    Any stranger would think they¡¯re a family if they see this. That b*tch, Roxanne! How dare she says she

    has no intentions of going back to the Farwell family? That¡¯s impossible. If that¡¯s true, why is Roxanne

    treating Essie so well when she doesn¡¯t know who her biological mother is?

 Chapter 934

    Chapter 934

    Chapter 934 What She Was Capable Of

    Looking at the figures, Aubree narrowed her eyes as she subconsciously tightened her grip around the

    vial she¡¯d gotten from the man. Meanwhile, Roxanne remained oblivious of Aubree¡¯s presence.

    Just after lunch, the afternoon sun bathed thend in its warm light. The kids didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all.

    Quite the opposite, they felt hot due to the rising temperature.

    Roxanne scanned her surroundings before bringing them toward the waterfall, where the group was

    instantly greeted by a pleasantly cool breeze. Even Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but let out a satisfied sigh.

    ¡°Ah!¡± All of a sudden, Este ran and hid behind the woman¡¯s back. Roxanne lowered her head,

    confused.

    All she could see was Archie and Benny, both barefooted in the stream, sshing water toward the

    little girl.

    When they noticed Este was hiding behind their mother, the two little boys instantly stopped what

    they were doing, feeling a tad guilty over their actions.

    Roxanne had observed the topography earlier. Although they were at a waterfall, the flow of the water

    ¡ªwhich only reached the boy¡¯s calves¡ªwas slow.

    Since the kids knew how to swim, she wasn¡¯t too concerned about an ident happening. For that

    reason, Roxanne didn¡¯t say anything else and merely directed Este to stand next to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re doomed for sshing water on Essie!¡± She then squatted down and began sshing water at

    the two boys.Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that their mother wasn¡¯t angry, they regained their enthusiasm and began to y. Este was

    soon influenced by them and participated in the fun.

    s, Roxanne¡¯s energy was limited. After ying with them for a while, she retreated to the side and

    watched over the kids while taking pictures of them.

    The atmosphere was lively and cheerful. Este had a smile on her face the entire time, and the

    children¡¯s tinklingughter echoed throughout the waterfall.

    The sound of it made Roxanne smile as well. Over on the road, Aubree had been hiding in wait all the

    while.

    Seeing that they weren¡¯t going to return to the tent anytime soon, she got out of her car and inched

    closer toward the tent, being extremely careful not to make any noise.

    As soon as she got to the tent, she caught sight of a couple of cups that were on the ground. Roxanne

    had prepared them for the children so they could drink out of them.

    The children had felt thirsty during the barbecue, so they had filled their cups with water.

    At the moment, there was still some leftover in the cups. A menacing glint shed across Aubree¡¯s

    eyes when she saw that.

    She nced toward the waterfall, and upon noticing no one was paying attention to her, she took a

    deep breath and shifted her gaze toward the vial in her hand.

    A momentter, Aubree made up her mind and opened the vial in one swift move. She then poured all

    of its contents into the cups.

    In a matter of minutes, shepleted what she came here to do.

    The water resembled its original appearance, and besides herself, Aubree was confident that no one

    else would know that it had been tampered with.

    Her gaze was icy as she nced at the happy group.

    This time, she was determined to let them know what she was capable of.

    Once that was done, Aubree quietly left the tent and returned to her car. However, she didn¡¯t drive off

    right away, for she wanted to see Roxanne and the little brats drink the water.

    Several shes of light went off in the woods after Aubree got into her car.

    The private detective had been taking pictures of her from the moment she stepped out of her car and

    went toward the tent.

    As such, all of her actions were captured on camera.

    After that, the private detective examined all of the pictures that were taken.

    The corner of his lips curled up into a smile when he confirmed that all of his pictures were crystal clear.

    With these pictures as a bargaining chip, he needn¡¯t worry that Aubree would try to get out of paying

    him.

 Chapter 935

    Chapter 935

    Chapter 935 Enjoying Themselves To The Fullest

    Aubree quickly grew impatient as the group of four didn¡¯t return to their tent even after a long while.

    She whipped out her phone and sent the private detective a message: Where are you?

    Logically, he should have arrived before her, but Aubree hadn¡¯t noticed anyone else around when she

    scanned her surroundings earlier.

    Where on earth did he go? What a useless man! She furrowed her brows in dismay. Secondster, her

    phone screen lit up with a response from the private detective: Look up.

    The puzzled woman lifted her head and noticed that the leaves of a nearby tree appeared to be

    rustling. In the next second, she caught sight of a camera sh.

    Aubree frowned in displeasure and lowered her head as she typed a reply: Keep a close eye on them!

    Take pictures if anything strange happens and send them to me.

    The private detective assented without hesitation. After that, Aubree cast onest nce in the

    direction of Roxanne and her kids before slowly driving away.

    If it was possible, she¡¯d love to see Roxanne and her kids writhing in pain with her own eyes, but s,

    the ce she was at was not inconspicuous enough.

    There was a chance she might be discovered if she continued to stay there, and if that happened,

    she¡¯d end up losing more than she gained.

    Thankfully, Aubree had hired the private detective, who wouldter capture the family¡¯s suffering for

    her.

    Just imagining how Roxanne and the children would feel after drinking the water was enough to spark

    a sense of tion within Aubree.

    She had someone procure a new bacterium so that she could teach Roxanne a lesson.

    It was a newly discovered bacteria, so there was no cure for it yet.

    That didn¡¯t matter to Aubree, for she wanted nothing more than to see them dead.

    Unfortunately, the bacteria would only bring them extreme pain and wasn¡¯t capable of killing them.

    Although it wasn¡¯t enough for Aubree to quell her hatred, it could still bring about a great deal of

    suffering for Roxanne and her family.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how you¡¯ll be able to save them this time!¡±

    An insidious glint shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    As long as she drinks that water, that wretched woman will have trouble saving herself!

    Meanwhile, Roxanne remained oblivious to what Aubree had done, and the children were still enjoying

    themselves to the fullest.

    In the beginning, Archie and Benny were in cahoots with one another and stood against their sister,

    sshing her with water.

    After Roxanne left, the boy¡¯s alliance didn¡¯tst long, and they ended up splitting up. The children

    formed three factions and drenched each other in water with little regard for who they were up against.

    Some of the water got on Roxanne, bringing about a cooling sensation when it hit her skin.

    It was rare to see the children indulging themselves in fun, so she said nothing and allowed them to

    y to their hearts¡¯ content.

    Influenced by the boys, Este carefully inched her way toward the stream, wanting to get in the water

    as well.

    Upon seeing this, Archie and Benny instantly stopped what they were doing and walked toward their

    sister. They each held out a hand, wanting to hold her steady.

    Unexpectedly, they were hit in the face by a wave of water.

    The boys couldn¡¯t react in time, and the wave sent them slipping and falling into the stream.

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for them to get back on their feet since they knew how to swim.

    Roxanne thought the boys would be frightened after the stumble, so she got up to go to them.

    To her surprise, she heard the children¡¯sughter in the next second.

    Archie and Benny couldn¡¯t helpughing at how pathetic the other looked, and an amused Este was

    bent overughing as well.

    However, the sudden wave instilled some worry in the boys¡¯ hearts, and they decided against letting

    their sister join them in the water.

    They then stopped ying with water and squatted down to look for pebbles instead. From time to

    time, they tried to catch some fish with their hands.

    Despite feeling disappointed, Este didn¡¯t let it bother her as she enjoyed herself more than anything.

    The obedient little girl knelt by the shore and watched as the boys attempted to fish with their hands.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 936

    Chapter 936

    Chapter 936 A Hint Of Hesitation

    Seeing that the children were drenched in sweat, Roxanne chose an opportune time to call out to them,

    ¡°You guys are sweating all over. Come and take a rest, or you might catch a cold.¡±

    By then, the children had yed to their heart¡¯s content, so they obediently got out of the water upon

    hearing the woman¡¯s words. Benny had a fish in his hand, which he reluctantly released into the water

    before he left.

    As for Este, she gathered all of the pebbles the boys had given her in her skirt, protecting the pile of

    stones as she walked toward Roxanne.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Noticing how the little girl was struggling, Roxanne stepped forward to help her. Este¡¯s footsteps

    became lighter when some of the weight of the pebbles were taken off of her.

    When they reached the shore, Roxanne took the towels she had prepared earlier and gently wiped

    down the children¡¯s bodies.

    The three children wrapped themselves in their respective towels and returned to their tent, where

    Esteid the pebbles out to dry.

    The boys had specially picked some colorful and nicely-shaped pebbles that looked extremely beautiful

    when the sun¡¯s rays bounced off of them.

    Hence, Este simply couldn¡¯t turn her eyes away.

    Roxanne patted the little girl¡¯s head and got up to get their cups.

    ¡°You guys must be thirsty after all that fun. Here, have some water.¡±

    As she spoke, she gave the children their respective cups, and they drank their water obediently.

    ¡°Mommy.¡± Archie took a sip of the water and thought it tasted odd.

    Upon hearing her son¡¯s voice, Roxanne turned around and cast him a puzzled nce.

    Archie got up and walked toward her with the cup in his hands, gesturing for her to look at the water.

    Naturally, nothing seemed off to the naked eye.

    The situation brought a frown to Roxanne¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Archie¡¯s expression mirrored his mother¡¯s as he looked over at Benny and Este.

    Is it just me, or does the water taste weird? But Benny and Este seem to think it¡¯s fine.

    Suspicious, he brought the cup to his nose and took a few sniffs.

    The water didn¡¯t smell odd either.

    Roxanne was baffled by her son¡¯s actions and asked again, ¡°Is there something wrong with the water?¡±

    The little boy nodded hesitantly and sounded uncertain as he exined, ¡°I feel like it tastes weird.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne turned to look at the other two children, who shook their heads in confusion.

    ¡°Archie, maybe you think it¡¯s weird because you had some spring water earlier,¡± said Benny. He was

    practically oozing with smugness.

    When they fell into the stream earlier, he had witnessed his brother being so startled he swallowed a

    mouthful of spring water as a result.

    Archie couldn¡¯t help but blush when he was exposed, but the rosiness in his cheeks disappeared just

    as quickly as it appeared.

    On the other hand, not knowing that something like that had happened, Roxanne looked at the children

    amusedly.

    Archie brought the cup to his mouth and took another sip of water.

    After which, he proceeded to spit it out.

    It still didn¡¯t taste right to him.

    When she saw this, suspicion arose within Roxanne. She took over the cup and had a sip of water

    herself.

    Over the years, she had developed a keen sense of taste in order to discern between medicinal herbs.

    Thus, one small sip was sufficient for her to instantly notice that the water tasted off.

    In fact, it tasted rather familiar.

    Roxanne felt her heart drop to the pit of her stomach, and she quickly looked over at the other children.

    Benny and Este were still drinking their water, having not found anything odd with it.

    Afraid that she might have made an error in judgment and not wanting to needlessly scare the children,

    Roxanne didn¡¯t say anything else and merely stood up quietly.

    She scanned her surroundings but didn¡¯t find signs of anyone else having been there.

    At that, a hint of hesitation flickered in her eyes.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 937

    Chapter 937

    Chapter 937 My Tummy Hurts

    ¡°Mommy, did this cup get contaminated?¡± Archie inquired in puzzlement. Hearing her son¡¯s voice,

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and shed him a reassuring smile. ¡°No, something must¡¯ve

    fallen in it. I¡¯ll get you another cup of water.¡±

    She caressed the boy¡¯s head and got up to toss the water. After that, she refilled the cup. However,

    Archie refused to drink anything. Regardless if something fell in it or something was wrong with the

    water, the boy was traumatized.

    As such, Roxanne didn¡¯t pressure him but passed him a bottle of mineral water from her bag

    instead. Only then was Archie willing to gulp down the water.

    Meanwhile, Benny and Este had already finished their water. Their eyes were fixed on the pebbles

    that thetter hadid out on the ground.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t interrupt the two and only instructed her oldest son, ¡°Archie, take care of Benny and

    Este. I¡¯ll go pick some medicinal herbs.¡±

    Since it was still early, she wanted to take advantage of the daylight to gather more herbs.

    Archie bobbed his head in response.

    After watching his mother walk into the distance, he squatted down and joined the two little ones in

    observing the pebbles.

    All of a sudden, Este furrowed her brows and clutched her stomach, groaning.

    A hint of worry glinted in Archie¡¯s eyes as he looked at the little girl. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?¡±

    Este looked delicate, and it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if this was the first time she¡¯d been so active.

    However, she shook her head as her frown deepened. ¡°My tummy hurts¡­¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Archie couldn¡¯t help but worry about her well-being after hearing that. ¡°I¡¯ll go get Mommy!¡± he dered.

    It doesn¡¯t matter if something happens to Benny or me, but Essie¡¯s so weak and delicate. If she gets

    sick, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do.

    Getting to his feet, he was about to go look for his mother at the ce where they found the medicinal

    herbs when Este tugged at the hem of his pants.

    Puzzled, he lowered his head.

    ¡°I must¡¯veughed too hard earlier,¡± said the girl.

    She didn¡¯t want Roxanne to worry, so she endured the pain in her stomach and forced herself to smile.

    Even so, Archie wasn¡¯t entirely convinced by her.

    She seems to be in extreme pain¡­

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be fine in a bit,¡± she reassured him again, determined not to put a damper on

    Roxanne¡¯s and the boys¡¯ mood.

    Upon hearing that, Archie pondered for a while before resuming a squatting position.

    At the same time, Benny also experienced the same symptoms as Este.

    He, too, suddenly developed a stomachache, but he chalked it up to catching a cold and endured the

    pain in silence.

    When he heard that Este was having a stomachache, he cast her a look of concern, but it didn¡¯t take

    long for the pain in his stomach to grow even more intense.

    Benny was about to tell his older brother about it when he noticed the water stains next to Este¡¯s

    feet.

    He then looked up and realized that the little girl was secretly crying.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Essie?¡±

    Concerned about her well-being, Benny endured his difort and leaned toward Este.

    Este couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and gazed up at the boy with teary eyes. ¡°My tummy hurts so

    much¡­¡±

    Sniffing remorsefully, she went on, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and you could¡¯ve enjoyed the

    day, but I¡¯m in so much pain.¡±

    Benny wanted to console her, but all of a sudden, he felt a sharp pang of pain that rendered him unable

    to speak.

    Upon noticing that the two of them had copsed to the ground, Archie ran over frantically. His voice

    wasced with panic and worry as he called out to them, ¡°Benny, Essie!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 938

    Chapter 938

    Chapter 938 Has Something Happened

    Benny and Este were suffering from stomachaches so bad that they could not pay Archie any heed

    at all. Este was crying loudly to herself, oblivious to anything else.

    Benny wanted to soothe her, but when he opened his lips to speak, he could only moan in pain. Gritting

    his teeth, he tried to restrain his groans and suppress his tears.

    I have to be brave for Mommy! I can¡¯t fail her over a little pain! The situation made Archie anxious, and

    he wanted to go and get Roxanne.

    He recalled that the herbs were not far from where they were. I should be able to return quickly! As he

    was about to leave, he caught sight of Este rolling in pain on the ground.

    She was in so much pain that she did not care in which direction she was straying. As she writhed

    wildly on the ground, she slowly got further and further away from the tent.

    Archie paused in his steps and, with some difficulty, pushed Este back to the tent. He knew that he

    could not go far with Benny and Este in such a state.

    After some contemtion, Archie brought his wrist up to his face and pressed a few buttons on his

    watch. At that moment, Roxanne was focused on foraging for herbs.

    She had initially just nned to take the children camping and had not expected to stumble across

    such a pleasant surprise.

    Thus, Roxanne was ted to find the patch of herbs.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As she was gathering the herbs, her phone rang.

    Roxanne paused in her foraging and fished out her phone while wondering who could be calling her at

    that moment.

    When she saw the caller¡¯s name on the screen, her expression shifted uneasily. She immediately stood

    up and turned to look in the direction of the tent.

    It was Archie calling her.

    Did something bad happen to them?

    With the phone pressed to her ear, Roxanne quickly picked up the basket of herbs and hurried back to

    the campsite.

    ¡°Archie, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±

    Archie¡¯s voice was full of anxiety. ¡°Mommy,e back quickly¡ª¡±

    However, before he could finish his sentence, a sound could be heard from his end of the line,

    interrupting him. After a few seconds of confusion, the line was cut.

    Roxanne pulled the phone away from her ear and stared at it with a frown. Her heart grew heavier and

    heavier as each second ticked by. She quickened her pace toward the tent.

    As soon as the tent came into her view, she caught sight of Benny and Este rolling on the ground,

    clutching their stomachs in pain.

    Archie knelt by his siblings, looking worried as he tried to stop them from rolling too far from the

    campsite.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Roxanne immediately rushed to their side and bent over to check their temperature

    and breathing.

    Archie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot with anxiety and panic. ¡°Benny and Essie suddenly had a stomachache!

    Mommy, take a look at them, quick! They¡¯re in a lot of pain!¡±

    He had initially wanted to go and get Roxanne from the herb patch himself.

    However, when he saw how much pain his siblings were in, he had not dared to leave them alone. With

    no other choice, he had resorted to calling Roxanne instead.

    Roxanne nodded reassuringly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re okay.¡±

    She leaned over Este and tried to gently pry her little hands away to feel her stomach.

    However, the little girl seemed to be in excruciating pain. Her little arms were wrapped around her

    stomach tightly. Roxanne could not move her arms away no matter how firmly she tugged at them.

    ¡°Essie, let me have a look at your stomach,¡± Roxanne begged in distress.

    Este looked up at Roxanne with big, tearful eyes and whimpered, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, it hurts so much¡­¡±

    Ever since Roxanne arrived, Este had kept her head buried in her chest.

    Now that the little girl had lifted her head and Roxanne could see her face, Roxanne felt her heart

    crack.

    Este¡¯s face was drained of all color. Oh, she must be in so much pain!

    Without wasting any more time, Roxanne turned to examine Benny.

    Benny was also in immense pain, but the little boy was handling it bravely. He cradled his stomach

    without even a whimper.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 939

    Chapter 939

    Chapter 939 The Water

    When he saw that Roxanne wanted to have a look at his stomach, Benny removed his arms without a

    fuss. Roxanne caressed Benny¡¯s forehead. Her eyes were filled with distress.

    However, after examining the two children, Roxanne still could not arrive at a diagnosis. As time

    passed, the children¡¯s pain became increasingly severe.

    Roxanne felt immensely helpless and powerless at that moment. She med herself for having

    brought the children out to camp but failing to watch over them properly.

    Her guilt and distress were inly written all over her face. Archie noticed his mother¡¯s mood and

    approached her quietly. ¡°Mommy.¡±

    His voice pulled Roxanne out of her reverie, and she forced herself to calm down. Then, she said, ¡°I

    brought a medical kit with us. Can you go get it from the tent and bring it here?¡±

    The children were in excruciating pain, and yet, Roxanne had not managed to locate the cause of it. At

    that moment, she could only do her best to ease their symptoms.

    I¡¯ll give them some pain medication first! I can¡¯t go wrong with that!

    Archie reappeared in a few minutes with the medical kit, which he ced on the ground next to

    Roxanne.

    Roxanne shook several painkiller pills into the palm of her hand. She fed one to each of the two sick

    children and sat back to wait for it to take effect.

    ¡°How are you two feeling?¡±

    She could only think of two possibilities for the cause of their sudden illness. One was that the kids had

    overexerted themselves while ying and caught a cold. The other was that they were somehow

    infected by a bacterium out here in the wilderness.

    However, this did not exin how Archie had somehow escaped the same fate.

    In fact, Archie was not exhibiting any symptoms at all.

    Archie frowned and patted his stomach. ¡°My tummy hurts a bit, but only a little bit.¡±

    As he spoke, he gestured at Roxanne with his hands, showing her that he really was not in much pain.

    Suspicion flitted across Roxanne¡¯s face. Her eyes drifted to Benny and Este again.

    It had been five minutes since she had administered the painkiller. However, the two children showed

    no signs of any relief from the pain.

    Este was in so much pain that she had ceased writhing about. She was curled against the edge of

    the tent as a sheen of cold sweat covered her small face.

    Seeing the children¡¯s pain, Roxanne was so distressed that she could hardly breathe.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Archie called out suddenly.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched as she turned to look at him.

    With his brows tightly pulled together, Archie looked solemn. ¡°I think I know why Benny and Essie are

    sick!¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Roxanne¡¯s expression shifted into one of hope.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    She thought that he wanted to tell her what they had been up to while she was gone.

    To her surprise, Archie ran into the tent and returned holding their water cups instead.

    Roxanne watched in bewilderment as Archie sniffed the insides of the cups.

    As he had expected, the cups had a strange smell¡ª the same smell that he had tasted in the water

    earlier.

    Although his siblings had drank all the water in the cups, the strange smell remained.

    Archie thrust the cups under Roxanne¡¯s nose. ¡°Mommy, take a sniff.¡±

    Roxanne knew what he wanted her to do.

    She leaned in and inhaled deeply. When the scent hit her nostrils, herplexion turned pale.

    Although she was reluctant to admit it, the facts were very different from what she had spected

    earlier.

    All three of the water cups had the same strange smell.

    ¡°Maybe my stomach isn¡¯t hurting so much because I only had one sip of the water,¡± Archie said

    spectively.

    He had just swallowed the first sip of the water when he sensed that something was wrong, so he had

    spat out the second mouthful immediately.

    However, Benny and Este had finished all the water in their cups.

    If the source of their stomachache was indeed the water, then it made sense that Benny and Este

    would be suffering worse than Archie.

    Roxanne was convinced by Archie¡¯s sound reasoning.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 940

    Chapter 940

    Chapter 940 Painkillers

    Early on, Archie mentioned that there was something wrong with his water, and Roxanne had indeed

    detected a faint smell that usually urred only when a certain type of bacteria was mixed with water.

    However, the problem was that it was a type of bacteria that only survived underboratory

    conditions. The fact that it was found in the wilderness meant that someone must have intentionally

    ced it there.

    As such, the first thing Roxanne did was to check if there was anyone else around. However, she had a

    clear view of the entire field. Apart from them, there was no one else.

    Due to that, Roxanne assumed it was a coincidence that the water had such a smell and not because

    the bacteria were actually present.

    Little did she expect that someone had added the bacteria to the kids¡¯ water. Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched

    when she thought about the symptoms one would experience after ingesting the bacteria.

    ¡°Mommy, it hurts so much¡­¡± Benny muttered, grabbing his mother¡¯s hand. He had finally caved in,

    unable to hold on any longer.

    The boy held Roxanne¡¯s hand briefly before letting it go as he was so weak from the pain that he barely

    had any strength left.

    Roxanne was heartbroken when she saw Benny¡¯s hand falling to the ground. She picked up the boy¡¯s

    hand and stroked it gently while mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine. I will cure you guys

    soon.¡±

    The woman hade across patients who were infected with the same bacteria during clinical trials.

    She had seen adults tossing and turning in bed due to the unbearable pain, and some had even

    passed out.

    The pain was hard to bear even for fully-grown adults, not to mention two young kids.

    At the thought of the suffering the children were going through at that moment, Roxanne felt so

    anguished that she could hardly breathe.

    Noticing that his mother was starting to panic, Archie reached out and held the woman¡¯s other hand.

    ¡°Mommy, should we feed Benny and Essie some medicine?¡±

    Even though the boy was still young, he was extremely mature and sensible for his age.

    Archie was also experiencing difort in his stomach, but he still found it bearable.

    Although he was worried about his siblings, he knew that being anxious would not help.

    Given that his mother was already very distressed, if he started panicking as well, no one would be

    calm enough to keep the situation under control.

    With her son¡¯s reminder, Roxanne regained herposure and started rummaging through the

    medical kit.

    She remembered that there was no cure for that species of bacteria in modern medicine.

    Hence, they could only rely on traditional medicine.

    Nevertheless, modern medicine could help to alleviate their pain temporarily. It was just that very strong

    painkillers had to be administered, and such painkillers were usually not found in standard first-aid kits.

    After all, if one was in so much pain that they had to take those painkillers, it would be absolutely

    necessary for them to go to the hospital.

    After searching for a while, Roxanne was still unable to find what she was looking for and had no

    choice but to give up finding it.

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Benny and Este were still rolling on the ground in pain.

    Este was crying silently with her lips pressed together.

    Despite being in so much pain, she was still thinking about others and feeling worried that her

    difort would affect the others¡¯ camping experience.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched when she noticed how hard the little girl was trying to endure. Even her

    fingers were trembling.

    ¡°Archie, can you handle the herbs for me please?¡±

    Archie agreed without hesitation.

    The boy had spent most of his time by Roxanne¡¯s side while growing up, and more than half the time,

    he was with her in the research institute.

    As such, he was very familiar with the handling of traditional medicinal herbs.

    After washing the herbs, Archie removed the damaged leaves, only leaving the healthy leaves and the

    dark green stem.

    Roxanne removed two leaves from the stem and picked up some of themon medicinal herbs from

    her medical kit before she headed into the tent to look for something else.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 941

    Chapter 941

    Chapter 941 Felt Like Food Poisoning

    Fortunately, Lucian had packed some professional camping equipment for Este before the camping

    trip.

    Initially, Roxanne had thought that they wouldn¡¯t need any of those items. Who knew that those would

    turn out to be exactly what she needed to save the children¡¯s lives?

    After she found the small pot that Lucian had specially prepared for Este, Roxanne emerged from the

    tent.

    Without further ado, the woman poured some water into the pot and threw in the herbs and two leaves

    before starting to boil the mixture.

    While waiting for the medicine concoction to be ready, Roxanne got up and carried Benny and Este

    into the tent.

    Overwhelmed by pain, the children had a nk look in their eyes, and their foreheads were covered in

    sweat.

    Roxanne covered the two little ones with some clothes before stroking their heads and saying, ¡°Just

    bear with it a little more. You will feel better soon.¡±

    Benny and Este gave a slight nod but were too weak to speak.

    After settling the kids, Roxanne stood up and walked out of the tent.

    Right after she stepped outside, she felt her stomach churning.

    She had taken a sip of Archie¡¯s water earlier.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    As it was just one sip, the pain in her stomach was still bearable.

    Ignoring her difort, Roxanne went to check on the traditional medicine concoction that she was

    preparing.

    Archie was watching the fire to ensure that the mixture was boiling properly.

    When the boy saw his mother approaching, he asked in concern, ¡°Mommy, will Benny and Essie get

    well after drinking this?¡±

    An inexplicable glint shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes before she shook her head dejectedly and replied,

    ¡°No. It will just help to lessen their pain.¡±

    More medicinal herbs were required for the kids to make a full recovery, and some of them had to be

    retrieved from the research institute.

    Given Benny and Essie¡¯s current condition, they would not be able to tolerate the pain until they made

    it back to the research institute and waited for Roxanne to finish preparing the traditional medicine

    concoction.

    When Archie heard that, his face dropped in disappointment.

    ¡°How are they feeling now?¡± He collected himself and continued asking.

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze softened when she saw how concerned the boy was for the other two. She moved

    forward to sit down beside him.

    Archie shifted aside to give his mother some space to sit.

    Roxanne patted her son¡¯s head and said, ¡°You keep asking about Benny and Essie, but what about

    yourself? You drank that water too. How are you feeling?¡±

    Even though Archie had less severe symptoms, Roxanne was still worried.

    After giving it some serious thought, the boy replied, ¡°My stomach is aching a little, and I feel a little

    sick, but it just feels like a normal stomachache from food poisoning.¡±

    It was simr to what Roxanne was feeling.

    The woman heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°You should also have some medicine when it¡¯s ready.¡±

    Archie nodded obediently.

    Meanwhile, Benny and Este¡¯s agonized cries from the tent could be heard intermittently.

    Roxanne could feel her chest tightening. There was nothing she could do other than hope that the

    medicine concoction would be ready soon.

    When she checked on the medicine concoction half an hourter, she noticed that it was not fully ready

    yet. If it was taken then, the medicine might not work to its full effect.

    However, the little ones could not wait any longer.

    Roxanne took out four disposable cups and scooped some medicine for herself and the three children.

    Archie took one cup and drank it. Roxanne finished hers as well before bringing the remaining two cups

    to Benny and Este.

    The two little ones were hurting so much that they were curled up into a ball. When they noticed the

    woman entering the tent, they nced at her weakly.

    They were like two injured little animals, and one could not help but feel sorry for them.

    Roxanne rushed to the kids¡¯ sides and took Este into her arms first without hesitation.

    Besides the fact that she was a girl, Este had drunk the most water. As such, she was in more pain

    compared to Benny.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 942

    Chapter 942

    Chapter 942 Should Not Have Camp Here

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este, who was in Roxanne¡¯s embrace, called out weakly. Roxanne stroked her cheek

    and assured her, ¡°Come on. You¡¯ll not be in as much pain anymore after drinking the medicine.¡±

    Naturally, Este trusted her and leaned over to have her medicine. A frown instantly formed on her

    face after she took a sip. Roxanne ced the cup near Este¡¯s lips. However, thetter refused to

    open her mouth again.

    Ever since Este was young, she had always taken pills or been on an IV drip when she was sick.

    She had rarely had any traditional medicine. Hence, Este could not stand the bitterness of it.

    Just as Roxanne was worrying about how she could get Este to finish her medicine, Archie walked

    in. ¡°Hurry up and drink your medicine, Essie. I¡¯ll give you a piece of candy once you finish it!¡±

    He squatted down in front of Este and waved his fist. Hesitating, Este looked at Archie for a

    moment before opening her mouth and chugging the medicine. She then turned her head and looked

    at Archie expectantly.

    Archie scratched his nose embarrassedly and said, ¡°We ate all the candies earlier.¡± He had no choice

    but to lie to Este just now. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have finished her medicine.

    Upon hearing that, Este was slightly unhappy. However, she knew that the boy had done it for her

    health. Hence, she rposed herself and gave Archie a smile.

    Only then did Archie heave a sigh of relief and turn to check on Benny. It was way easier for Benny to

    take his medicine.

    Since they were young, Archie and Benny had always hung around in the research institute. They had

    tried different traditional medicines as if they were just a snack.

    Many of them were way more bitter than the traditional medicine they were having now. Roxanne

    nervously observed Benny¡¯s and Este¡¯s condition after they finished their medicine.

    ¡°How are both of you feeling?¡± Roxanne asked, concerned, as she did not notice anything amiss from

    both of them after some time.

    Benny furrowed his brows and said, ¡°I felt better when I just finished the medicine. Now, I¡¯m starting to

    feel the pain again.¡±

    Just as he finished his words, Este, who was at the side, couldn¡¯t help but let out a groan.

    She had more severe symptoms and was the first to finish her medicine, so Este had started to feel

    the sharp pain in her stomach again a few minutes ago.

    However, she endured the pain as she didn¡¯t want the boys and Roxanne to be worried about her.

    But the pain was getting more and more intense, and she couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached, and she was slightly upset when she saw Este acting tough.

    ¡°Let me know if you¡¯re in pain. You don¡¯t need to force yourself to stand it.¡±

    With that, she wrapped her arms around Este.

    The next second, Este buried herself deeper into Roxanne¡¯s arms like a weak kitten and held onto

    thetter¡¯s shoulders tightly.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyshes quivered as she could sense the pain that Este was holding in. She then

    lowered her eyes to check on Benny¡¯s condition.

    Benny lifted his gaze to Roxanne and forced a smile to assure her. ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her heart wrenched as she ruffled his hair and said, ¡°You too. You don¡¯t need to act strong for me.¡±

    With that, Roxanne cuddled Benny closer with her other arm.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be driving back to the city now, and it¡¯ll take quite some time. Let me know if any one of you is in

    pain. Don¡¯t hold it in by yourself.¡±

    The children nodded obediently at her in response.

    They exited the tent but didn¡¯t have the time to pack their stuff.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne only told Archie to take the herbs she brought back just now, then got straight into the car and

    headed toward the city.

    However, Roxanne felt a wave of regret right when she tried to turn her car around. She shouldn¡¯t have

    camped here.

    The road was extremely narrow.

    If Roxanne had been given more time, she would¡¯ve been able to turn her car around and leave the

    ce.

    But now, she couldn¡¯t even think straight and wasn¡¯t able to turn her carposedly.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 943

    Chapter 943

    Chapter 943 Something Bad Happened

    Just as Roxanne was trying to keep herposure and leave the ce as soon as possible, a few

    painful groans sounded from the backseat.

    As panic swirled within her heart, she couldn¡¯t control herself, and her limbs trembled from

    anxiousness. Before Roxanne could snap out of her daze, her car was speeding right toward a huge

    tree.

    Her mind immediately went nk. Just as the car was about to crash into it, she finally snapped back

    to her senses and lifted her foot, which was flooring the gas pedal.

    However, it was toote. The car mmed into the tree trunk, shaking violently at the

    impact. Immediately after that, the car engine died.

    Este and Benny, who were already experiencing terrible pain in their stomach, cried out loudly when

    they felt the violent jerk of the car. Tears flowed down their cheeks at the agony. ¡°Mommy, are you

    okay?¡±

    Archie had witnessed the entire thing y out. He immediatelyforted Este and Benny, then

    checked on Roxanne in concern. Roxanne¡¯s hands were still shaking in fear.

    Este and Benny¡¯s sobs and Archie¡¯s questions were sounding in her ears. However, Roxanne could

    only stare at the giant tree in front of her, which was still shaking due to the impact.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It had been so close. Something bad would¡¯ve happened if she hadn¡¯t regained her senses in time.

    Not only did she fail to take good care of them, but now she couldn¡¯t even bring them back home when

    they were already feeling unwell. She had even put them in danger. Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but me

    herself. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    As Archie did not get a response to his question, he raised his voice in panic and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go,

    Mommy!¡±

    Regaining herposure, she took a deep breath to calm herself and assured him, ¡°I¡¯m okay. Please

    take care of Benny and Este.¡±

    With that, she lowered her gaze and tried to start the engine. To Roxanne¡¯s dismay, the car engine

    rumbled before shutting off again. Her heart sank, and she tried to start the engine again.

    However, it was to no avail. After a few tries, the car engine failed to even respond. Roxanne had no

    choice but to give up. It seemed like the car crash had damaged the engine.

    In the backseat, Este and Benny were still sobbing uncontrobly. Upon listening closely, Roxanne

    could even hear their voices wavering.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart wrenched along with their sobs. ¡°I¡¯m getting off the car to take a look,¡± she said. As

    soon as she finished speaking, she exited the car to see if she could try to fix it.

    However, Roxanne didn¡¯t know much about car mechanics. She tried to search online and examined

    her vehicle for a while, but she couldn¡¯t figure out how to fix it.

    As time ticked away, Roxanne shut the hood of her car dejectedly. She then turned and walked toward

    the backseat door.

    Archie¡¯s heart sank when he noticed his mother¡¯s despondent mood. However, he opened the door

    calmly. ¡°Mommy, how are things?¡±

    Este and Benny¡¯s sobbing traveled into Roxanne¡¯s ears again the moment the car door was pushed

    open. Her eyshes quivered when she heard their crying.

    The children were already feeling unwell. If she were to show any sign of panic, it would only frighten

    them even more. With that in mind, Roxanne took a deep breath and smiled at themfortingly.

    ¡°There¡¯s some problem with the car, so it doesn¡¯t work anymore. I¡¯ll go make a call first.¡±

    Archie nodded obediently in response and assured her, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Benny and Essie.¡±

    Seeing his mature and understanding behavior, Roxanne was touched. ¡°Thank you, Darling.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for Archie, Roxanne wouldn¡¯t be able to stay calm in a situation like this.

    It was not as if she had not been through thrilling situations like this in the past few years.

    However, it was different this time. The thought of Benny and Este being in pain made her lose her

    mind, and she was unable to keep her cool.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 944

    Chapter 944

    Chapter 944 Answering The Call Outside

    Roxanne shut the door and gave Madilyn a call. It took a while before Madilyn answered. ¡°Roxanne?

    Didn¡¯t you go camping? Is there something you need?¡±

    It seemed pretty noisy on the other end of the line, so Roxanne asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Madilyn sounded pained. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I was forced to work overtime again.¡±

    As soon as she said that, the noise increased. Before Roxanne could say anything, Marilyn hurriedly

    added, ¡°I need to get back to work. I¡¯ll call youter.¡±

    She then hung up right away. Roxanne¡¯s gaze turned dark as her phone screen dimmed. She didn¡¯t

    call Marilyn back. After a brief hesitation, she tried calling Larry.

    Larry picked up pretty quickly, but he was in another state and couldn¡¯t be of help in time. Roxanne

    didn¡¯t tell him anything despite his concern. She dismissed him with a few cursory words and hung up.

    There was no time to exin things. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to trouble them further. As her friends

    couldn¡¯t be of help, Roxanne couldn¡¯t stop panic from rising in her heart.

    At the same time, Archie observed her side profile and recalled the two calls she made earlier. He

    could somehow guess their current situation.

    Mommy must have tried to ask for help but failed. With that thought in mind, Archie¡¯s expression grew

    grim. ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Este was groggy from the pain, so she instinctively soughtfort.

    Hearing his sister¡¯s voice, Archie had a thought in mind. He sneaked a look at his mother outside the

    car. Roxanne was scowling unhappily.

    A brief momentter, Archie looked away and called Lucian using his smartwatch. In Farwell Group,

    Lucian was seated in the conference room, his face devoid of expression. A group of managers was

    sitting in front of him.

    Herbscape Group¡¯s acquisition was a sess, so it was time to n their coboration with Queen

    Group. They had been holding meetings for the past two days to discuss this matter.

    When the meeting was about toe to an end, Lucian¡¯s phone suddenly vibrated. The conference

    room descended into silence as everyone turned their attention to the vibrating phone.

    Lucian¡¯s brows snapped together. He grabbed his phone and was about to reject the call when he

    noticed the caller ID. Archie? Why is he calling at this hour? Didn¡¯t they go camping?

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, should I continue my presentation?¡± the manager who was presenting asked sheepishly.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze swept over him. ¡°Go on.¡±

    Hearing that, the manager nodded and did as told.

    He had barely said a few words when his CEO interjected, ¡°Stop. I need to take this call outside.¡±

    Lucian was still worried, so he cut his employee short and strode out of the conference room without

    hesitation.

    After watching him leave, the others in the conference room shared a look.

    Previously, work was always Lucian¡¯s top priority.

    During meetings, if someone¡¯s phone were to ring, kicking the person out of the conference room was

    considered a light punishment.

    No one knew Lucian¡¯s phone would ring when he was in the middle of a meeting one day.

    The matter had happened more than once recently, but their CEO would head out to answer the call

    every time without fail!

    They couldn¡¯t help but wonder who the person on the other end of the line was.

    Outside the conference room, Lucian answered the call with a frown, oblivious to his employees¡¯

    thoughts.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡± Archie¡¯s voice rang out the moment the call connected.

    Lucian thought he might be hearing things as Archie¡¯s voice seemed to be trembling.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 945

    Chapter 945

    Chapter 945 What Medicine

    His heart sank when the realization hit him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Archie nced at Benny and Este. ¡°Are

    you free now? Can youe and pick us up?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Where is your mommy? What happened to you?¡± His first assumption was

    that something had happened to them. Otherwise, there was no reason for Archie to make that

    request.

    A few seconds of silence ensued before Archie replied, during which Lucian heard someone sobbing in

    the background. This further affirmed his suspicion. ¡°Our car hit a tree, and¡ª¡±

    Before Archie could exin Benny and Este¡¯s condition, Lucian cut in, ¡°Are you all right? Are you

    badly hurt? I¡¯lle to you right now!¡±

    As he spoke, he strode toward the elevator quickly. Archie hurriedly exined, ¡°We didn¡¯t get hurt, but

    Benny and Essie are sick.¡±

    Lucian was already inside the elevator when he heard that. Archie wanted to rify further but thought

    he couldn¡¯t make things clear. Thus, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Mommy to talk to you!¡±

    He opened the door and hopped out. Dashing over to Roxanna, he removed his smartwatch and

    handed it to her.

    When Roxanne saw Archie appearing beside her without warning, she instinctively took one look at the

    car. Archie¡¯s here. That means Benny and Essie¡­

    ¡°What happened to them?¡± Suddenly, Lucian¡¯s deep voice pulled her out of her reverie. Roxanne

    stiffened in shock. She btedly noticed the smartwatch that Archie was offering her.

    Archie had turned on the speaker mode, so Lucian¡¯s voice sounded especially loud. She didn¡¯t know

    what to reply after hearing his voice suddenly.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Archie tugged at the hem of her clothes urgently.

    Only then did Roxanne snap back to her senses. She tamped down the peculiar sensation in her heart

    and took the smartwatch from Archie. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not taking good care of Essie,¡± she said

    apologetically.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened a shade when he sensed something was amiss. Slowly, he probed, ¡°What

    happened? Archie told me Benny and Essie are sick. Is that true?¡±

    Strangely, Roxanne felt herself calming down upon hearing his voice. She exined, ¡°They contracted

    a type of bacteria that caused them to suffer from severe abdominal pain. I was about to bring them

    back to the research institute to prepare their medicine, but I was too hasty and drove the car into a

    tree.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s voice was still calm. ¡°Are they in a serious condition?¡±

    Material ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne inclined her head. ¡°I gave them herbs to ease their pain, but it isn¡¯t working well.¡± She added,

    ¡°I know how to treat them, but the medicinal herbs are at the research institute. I need to bring them

    there.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows scrunched up. ¡°Where are you?¡± Roxanne told him their location.

    ¡°It¡¯s too far away, so it will take at least four hours to travel to and fro. Don¡¯t forget you¡¯ll have to brew

    the medicine, too. Can they hold on for that long?¡± Lucian inquired. The same thought had also crossed

    Roxanne¡¯s mind.

    Initially, she nned on bringing the kids back to the research institute. She also considered asking

    Madilyn or Larry to head to the research institute and deliver the medicine to her instead.

    They were both excellent doctors and knew the medicinal herbs well. Thus, Roxanne could trust

    them. That way, it wouldn¡¯t take up too much time either.

    s, they were busy and couldn¡¯t be of help. She was stumped when Lucian offered, ¡°What do you

    need? I can head to the research institute and deliver the medicinal herbs you need.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 946

    Chapter 946

    Chapter 946 Panicking

    Hearing his suggestion, Roxanne was almost convinced but remained hesitant.

    After all, Lucian wasn¡¯t in the medical industry. He couldn¡¯t recognize many medicinal herbs.

    Besides, she also needed the exact dosage.

    She couldn¡¯t afford the consequences of getting an incorrect dosage.

    Lucian had already gotten into his car to start the engine. ¡°I¡¯m going to the research institute now. I¡¯ll

    call you when I arrive, so you need to think about what medicinal herbs you need now.¡±

    Without waiting for a response, he cut the line and called Cayden.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, where are you? The meeting¡­¡±

    Cayden felt an iing headache when Lucian left without looking back, leaving the higher-ups

    waiting inside the conference room.

    Lucian ordered, ¡°Something else cropped up, so the meeting is adjourned. They can leave now.¡±

    Cayden agreed hastily and entered the conference room to ry his orders.

    After giving that order, Lucian hung up and sped toward the research institute.

    Roxanne stared at the smartwatch in a daze. She knew there was no other way.

    It soon urred to her that the research institute might be empty as it was the weekend. Lucian might

    not even get in.

    She immediately called Colby.

    When Colby answered her call, she didn¡¯t even wait for him to greet her and went straight to the topic.

    ¡°Dr. Galloway, where are you now?¡±

    Confusion shed across Colby¡¯s eyes when he heard her question.

    Roxanne is calling me at this hour. Judging by her tone, did she realize I was the one behind the fire?

    With that thought in mind, Colby answered warily, ¡°I¡¯m at home. What is this about?¡±

    ¡°If possible, can you head to the research institute and open the door for Mr. Farwell? I need his help to

    get a few medicinal herbs,¡± Roxanne exined.

    Colby rxed slightly, but he dared not let his guard down. ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±

    He then left his house and headed to the research institute without further dy.

    I don¡¯t get it. Why does Lucian have toe to the research institute in person to get the medicinal

    herbs? Roxanne must¡¯ve discovered something about the fire and sent Lucian here to investigate with

    the excuse of getting medicinal herbs for her.

    As that possibility urred to him, Colby promptly sped up.

    I cannot let Lucian find out what I did!

    Twenty minutester, Colby¡¯s car arrived at the research institute.

    There was a Bentley parked outside. Lucian, d in a grey shirt, was heading to the entrance.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Colby¡¯s heart sank at the sight. He quickly got out of the car and called out, ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Lucian halted in his tracks.

    Colby hurried over to him. ¡°Dr. Jarvis called me earlier to ask me to open the door for you.¡±

    He observed the man¡¯s reaction when he spoke.

    Lucian was frowning, looking as serious as ever.

    Roxanne sounded anxious, so Benny and Essie must be in a dangerous condition.

    Even someone like Lucian couldn¡¯t keep his cool under such circumstances.

    Seeing his expression, Colby couldn¡¯t help but grow more curious. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t reveal his

    true emotions and remained respectful.

    ¡°What medicinal herbs does Dr. Jarvis need? I can help you get them,¡± he offered.

    Lucian nced at Colby as though he had just realized thetter was around.

    Colby forced himself to stay calm as he met Lucian¡¯s gaze.

    He assumed Lucian was about to say something to him. To his surprise, Lucian soon looked away.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 947

    Chapter 947

    Chapter 947 A Cold Glint

    Lucian pulled out his phone to call Roxanne. ¡°I¡¯ve arrived,¡± he reported. Without thinking much,

    Roxanne rattled out the names of a bunch of medicinal herbs.

    Lucian¡¯s expression grew increasingly grim as she talked. I can understand her words and recognize

    some of the medicinal herbs. However, the rest eludes me.

    Roxanne was in a hurry, so she btedly realized that Lucian didn¡¯t know some of the medicinal herbs

    only after she rattled out their names.

    When realization struck, she forced herself to calm down. Slowly, she ordered, ¡°Ask Dr. Galloway to

    bring you to the warehouse.¡±

    Lucian grunted in acquiescence and told Colby curtly, ¡°The warehouse.¡±

    He then looked away from Colby.

    His indifference evoked a subtle frown from Colby. Thetter then led Lucian into the warehouse.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Lucian told Roxanne.

    Roxanne¡¯s brows snapped together as she wondered how she could help Lucian gather the medicinal

    herbs she needed.

    The researchers didn¡¯t expect that ayman would enter their warehouse to get the medicinal herbs

    when they arranged the herbs, so there were no visiblebels on the shelves.

    They were in the middle of a dilemma when Colby broke the silence in a gentle voice. ¡°Are you here to

    get the medicinal herbs? If you don¡¯t mind, I can help you.¡±

    The other two were surprised at his offer.

    Roxanne promptly regained her senses and told Lucian to put her on speaker. ¡°Thank you, Dr.

    Galloway.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    She told him the names of the medicinal herbs she needed quickly.

    Colby arched his brow slightly and began retrieving the medicinal herbs she needed from the shelves

    without needing her to repeat herself.

    The more medicinal herbs Colby gathered, the more he knew about the condition Roxanne wanted to

    treat.

    After retrieving all the medicinal herbs, Colby could finally confirm his guess. ¡°Is it a bacterial infection?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s stress eased slightly after he gathered all the herbs she needed. ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±

    Colby merely smiled in response and stated nonchntly, ¡°It¡¯s an urgent matter. You should¡¯ve asked

    for my help directly instead of going to Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Roxanne was surprised to hear that. For a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    Colby was just her colleague, and they weren¡¯t close to each other.

    Previously, she thought of getting help from her good friends in the same industry as her. Nevertheless,

    the thought of asking for Colby¡¯s help never urred to her.

    She couldn¡¯t be honest with Colby, though.

    Fortunately, Colby didn¡¯t force her to answer and said, ¡°I need to adjust the dosage. I¡¯ll do my best to

    hurry up.¡±

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief inwardly and thanked him. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡±

    Colby smiled in response.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze fell on Colby¡¯s expression as a dark look appeared in his eyes.

    Before they could say anything else, Lucian hung up.

    Noticing his action, Colby lifted his head and nced at him before shooting him an understanding

    smile.

    He then returned his attention to measuring the herbs, his head bowed. A cold glint shed across his

    eyes as his brows snapped together.

    The fire that happened two days ago was pretty obvious. Roxanne should¡¯ve gotten my hint, so she

    must¡¯ve started to suspect Lucian. However, she still trusts him wholeheartedly. She¡¯d rather ask him

    for help when an urgent situation cropped up thane to me!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 948

    Chapter 948

    Chapter 948 Extreme Pain

    Jealousy surged within Colby¡¯s heart. He had assumed Roxanne¡¯s call was a result of her realizing

    something unusual about the fire. He did not expect it to be for this reason.

    I have done so much, but still, Roxanne refuses to spare me even a nce! If that is the case, I don¡¯t

    mind teaching her a lesson! With that thought in mind, Colby purposely slowed down and made slight

    mistakes along the way.

    Since Roxanne was so anxious about the infected people, he wanted to make sure they suffered

    longer. That way, Roxanne would learn to find professionals to handle professional matters the next

    time.

    For instance, he knew more about medicinal herbs than Lucian! ¡°Is it not done yet?¡± Lucian asked as

    he looked at the time, furrowing his brows.

    Colby raised his head indifferently. ¡°The quantity of medicinal herbs used has to be very precise. I have

    to be careful when measuring them.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian suppressed the worry in his heart and fell silent. His brows drew together as he

    watched Colby¡¯s every movement.

    Colby felt his stare and reverted to his regr speed, afraid Lucian might suspect something. After he

    prepared the prescription, he nced at the time. He had dyed the time by around half an hour.

    Satisfaction shed across Colby¡¯s eyes, and he passed the medicinal herbs to Lucian. ¡°It¡¯s done. You

    should go, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian retracted his gaze and took the medicinal herbs. He uttered a word of thanks before leaving.

    Colby watched him leave with a sinister look.

    One day, I¡¯ll make sure Roxanne only looks at me! No matter how exceptional Lucian or Jack is, they

    are only my steppingstones

    Back near the campsite, Roxanne did not know what was happening at the research institute as she

    waited anxiously for Lucian to arrive.

    Benny and Este were in so much pain they could hardly move anymore. They were also disying

    signs of losing consciousness.

    Archie was rmed when he noticed their feeble conditions. ¡°Mommy, are Benny and Essie going to

    be okay? They seem to be in so much pain¡­¡±

    Roxanne suppressed her anxiety and patted Archie¡¯s head. She reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr.

    Farwell will be here soon.¡±

    Este must have heard them talking about Lucian as she opened her eyes weakly and extended her

    hand toward Roxanne.

    Roxanne instantly lifted the little girl into her arms. Then, she began to tenderly stroke Este¡¯s back as

    she murmured soothing words.

    Meanwhile, Archie massaged Benny¡¯s stomach gently.

    The sky was turning dark as the four of them waited in the car anxiously.

    Suddenly, they saw a bright light from afar.

    Archie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Mommy, Mr. Farwell is here!¡±

    Besides Lucian, Archie could not think of anyone else who woulde here at this time.

    The light soon enveloped their surroundings.

    Roxanne was still carrying Este in her arms as she nced in the direction of the light.

    When she saw the familiar Bentley, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    Lucian was finally here.

    Soon, the car stopped beside them. Lucian got out of the car with a bag of medicinal herbs.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Archie ran over to him excitedly.

    Lucian patted Archie¡¯s head with a grim expression, and they quickly made their way over to where

    Roxanne was.

    Lucian was only wearing a thin shirt, even though it was a chilly night.

    Roxanne finally calmed down when she saw the man in front of her. Despite that, it still took her a while

    to snap back to reality.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze moved from her to Benny and Este.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 949

    Chapter 949

    Chapter 949 Great Sense Of Security

    ¡°I¡¯ll go brew the medicine.¡± Roxanne jolted back to her senses and took the medicinal herbs from him.

    However, just as she moved to get out of the car, Este instinctively grabbed tighter to her clothes in

    her unconscious state.

    As she was sick, Este innately wanted to be close to someone who provided her with a sense of

    security. It was evident that Roxanne was such a person to the little girl.

    Roxanne froze upon noticing Este¡¯s movement. In the end, she did not let go of the girl, who

    remained in her arms. With Este in one hand and the bag of medicine in the other, she got out of the

    car.

    ¡°Can you help me look after Benny, Mr. Farwell?¡± As she spoke, she nced at Benny, who was still

    sitting in the car. Before Lucian could say anything, Archie promised, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Benny!¡±

    Roxanne smiled when she heard that. She then carried Este toward the direction of the tent. She

    could only head there to brew the medicine, as all their equipment was ced near the tent.

    Lucian stared at Roxanne¡¯s retreating figure with aplicated expression. A secondter, Benny

    caught his attention. ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Benny was already fading out of consciousness from the pain. However, he still called out as he felt his

    mother leave him.

    As he muttered, his hand reached out in the direction of where Roxanne was previously sitting.

    However, his hand grasped empty air.

    The next second, Benny sniffled pitifully and ced his hand back on his stomach. His pained

    expression made Lucian frown. After a moment of hesitation, he shifted Benny into his arms.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Benny instinctively extended his hand to grab Lucian¡¯s shirt. Lucian¡¯s heart softened when he saw

    Benny¡¯s reliant action. Archie watched enviously at the sight of Lucian embracing Benny.

    I also want to be hugged by Daddy like this¡­

    With Benny in his embrace, Lucian nced at the tent and saw that Roxanne was already brewing the

    medicine. He said to Archie, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±

    Archie was still immersed in his thoughts and did not reply to him immediately.

    Lucian thought Archie was worrying about Benny and raised his other hand to pat the boy on his head.

    Then, he bent down to take Archie¡¯s hand.

    Archie finally snapped back to reality. His eyes lit up when he realized his hand was being held by

    Lucian. He then followed the man obediently to where Roxanne was.

    Roxanne was sitting near the tent with Este in her arms. The girl was trembling slightly, but Roxanne

    did not know if it was because of the pain or the cold.

    Roxanne stood up upon seeing that. She wanted to find a piece of clothing from the tent for Este to

    wear. As soon as she got up, she saw Lucian walking over with the two boys. ¡°Is the medicine done?¡±

    It took her a few seconds to regain her senses before she answered him, ¡°We need to wait for another

    half an hour.¡± With that, she directed her concerned gaze to Benny.

    Her heart clenched when she noticed Benny was gripping Lucian¡¯s expensive shirt. Lucian must give

    Benny a great sense of security for thetter to have such a reliant action. Does Benny miss having a

    father?

    At that moment, Roxanne felt like revealing the truth to Lucian. As she was contemting, Benny¡¯s

    murmur broke the silence. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Benny tightened his grip on Lucian¡¯s shirt. It feels like Daddy¡¯s embrace¡­

    Benny was in so much pain he had lost consciousness. He did not know his mutter had led to

    tremendous shock for the two adults who heard it.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 950

    Chapter 950

    Chapter 950 Sadness

    Archie also grew nervous upon hearing his brother¡¯s voice. If Mommy finds out that we knew about our

    father a long time ago and were just hiding it from her, would she be upset?

    In reality, Roxanne had not even considered this possibility. Even though she was still considering

    whether to reveal the truth about their background to her children a moment ago, she regained her

    senses right after she heard Benny¡¯s voice.

    She was not ready yet. At that thought, Roxanne pinched herself to snap out of it as she looked calmly

    at Lucian. ¡°You can pass Benny to me. He must be frightened.¡±

    Roxanne moved closer to Lucian and passed Este to him. ¡°Este must miss her father too.¡± Lucian

    furrowed his brows at Roxanne. She seems to be acting strangely today.

    However, he did not think much of it as he passed Benny to her. Este seemed to realize she had left

    Roxanne¡¯s embrace and murmured in dissatisfaction.

    Benny also frowned in disappointment upon leaving Lucian¡¯s embrace. Roxanne nced at Lucian¡¯s

    chest, which was where Benny had been grabbing onto a moment ago.

    There was an evident crease mark on the shirt where Benny¡¯s fingers had clutched it. ¡°Sorry. Benny

    was¡ª¡±

    Lucian¡¯s clothes were expensive, so Roxanne subconsciously tried to apologize on Benny¡¯s behalf.

    Before she could finish her sentence, Lucian interrupted, ¡°Why are you two fine?¡±

    Especially Archie. They must have eaten and drunk the same things, so why are Este and Benny in

    so much pain while Archie seems fine?

    Roxanne was stunned by the sudden change in subject. Archie was the first to react. He answered in

    an adorable voice, ¡°Benny and Essie finished all the water in their cups. I only drank a sip!¡±

    Lucian was baffled as he did not know what water Archie was talking about.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Roxanne jolted back to her senses and exined, ¡°The water was prepared beforehand, and they all

    drank it during lunch. There was no problem then. However, they suddenly got a stomachache when

    they drank it again in the afternoon.¡±

    Roxanne was filled with remorse thinking about it. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Archie told me the water tasted funny

    when he drank it, but I didn¡¯t think much of it.¡±

    If only I had been more careful and checked all their cups, Benny and Este wouldn¡¯t be sick now.

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened as he nced at Este.

    Under the moonlight, Este¡¯s face was extremely pale, and there was no color in her lips. She was

    clearly in much agony. He would have flown into a rage if someone else had put Este in such a

    situation.

    However, Lucian only frowned at Roxanne andforted her in his deep voice, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s

    as you said. They all drank it during lunch, and the water was fine then.¡±

    They should be more concerned with what happened after. Archie chimed in, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t me

    yourself, or Benny and Essie will be sad when they find out.¡±

    Roxanne was touched, and some of her guilt abated when she heard theirforting words. As time

    ticked away, the medicine was finally ready.

    Roxanne ced Benny down at the side and took out the cups to pour the medicine for Este and

    Benny.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 951

    Chapter 951

    Chapter 951 A Dream

    Although Archie didn¡¯t exhibit obvious symptoms, Roxanne still poured a cup of medicine for him.

    Archie took the cup and looked at her worriedly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to drink some, Mommy?¡± I remember

    Mommy had some water from my cup as well.

    After hearing Archie¡¯s words, Lucian stared at the woman in front of him with a darkened gaze. He only

    knew the children had consumed the contaminated water, but he had just found out that Roxanne had

    consumed it, too. Moreover, she was pretending as if she didn¡¯t do so.

    ¡°I just had a sip, so I¡¯m fine,¡± Roxanneforted Archie with a smile. Archie nced at his mother

    worriedly again before looking at Lucian. Mommy might not listen to me, but she might listen to Daddy.

    Upon meeting Archie¡¯s gaze, Lucian said in a deep voice, ¡°You should drink some medicine, just in

    case.¡±

    While speaking, he picked up a new paper cup from the side and handed it to Roxanne.

    Having no other choice, Roxanne epted the cup and poured the remaining traditional medicine into

    the cup. After downing the medicine in one go, she carefully fed the medicine to Benny¡ªwho was

    being held in her arms.

    Benny was still slightly conscious and knew that Roxanne was feeding him some medicine.

    Cooperatively, he drank the medicine sip by sip.

    As soon as Benny drank the hot medicine, a warm feeling rose in his stomach, suppressing the pain he

    was experiencing just now. Soon, his expression became rxed.

    After feeding Benny some medicine, Roxanne asked with concern, ¡°How are you feeling right now?¡±

    Benny grinned obediently. ¡°Thank you, Mommy. I feel so much better now.¡±

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief before turning around to look at Este¡ªwho was in Lucian¡¯s arms.

    Este still had her eyes closed and seemed to be in a weak state while Lucian was feeding her the

    medicine carefully.

    However, Lucian obviously didn¡¯t know how to take care of the child, and most of the medicine was

    spilled.

    As for the remaining medicine, it was being spat out by Este instinctively, as it was too bitter.

    Seeing how uncooperative Este was, Lucian knitted his brows tightly. He felt anxious and sorry at the

    same time.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Let me do it instead.¡± Roxanne could no longer stand by and watch. Hence, she reached out to take

    the cup from his hand.

    Lucian lifted his head and nced at her. In the end, he said nothing and merely handed her the cup.

    Compared to him, Roxanne¡¯s movements were way gentler, and she slowly fed Este the medicine.

    This time, although Este would still spit out some medicine, she still consumed a fair amount of it.

    Regardless, it was way better than when Lucian was feeding her.

    After Este had finished the medicine, she gradually woke up.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Roxanne¡¯s worried face and called out softly, ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Upon hearing Este¡¯s cute voice, Roxanne finally felt a sense of relief. At the same time, she teared

    up uncontrobly.

    It was fortunate that Lucian delivered the medicine to them on time. If not, the children might have

    suffered even more.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Lucian asked in a low voice.

    Since Este was still in a daze, she thought she was dreaming when she heard Lucian¡¯s voice. When

    she raised her eyes and saw him, she stared at him in confusion before saying, ¡°Daddy?¡±

    A rare tender expression appeared on Lucian¡¯s face as he responded with a deep hum.

    Feeling puzzled, Este tilted her head. ¡°Why are you here?¡± I remember Daddy telling us he wouldn¡¯t

    come here with us.

    Lucian patted her head gently and replied, ¡°Archie told me you guys are sick, so I¡¯m here to deliver

    some medicine to you.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 952

    Chapter 952

    Chapter 952 We Looked Like A Family

    After hearing Lucian¡¯s exnation, Este finally understood the situation and responded with an

    obedient nod.

    ¡°Did you have fun today?¡± Lucian stopped asking about her sickness and began talking about the

    camping trip in an attempt to divert her attention.

    As expected, the mention of the camping trip diverted Este¡¯s attention instantly. ¡°I had tons of fun!¡±

    Then, she curled up her fingers one by one, counting the events that happened that day, as if she was

    worried that her father wouldn¡¯t believe her simple remark. ¡°Ms. Jarvis gifted me a lovely flower wreath,

    and we had a delicious barbecue. Also, Benny and Archie gifted me some beautiful pebbles!¡±

    It seemed like Este had encountered endless joyful events that day. After recalling all the happy

    asions she had experienced that day, her stomachache didn¡¯t seem to be so serious anymore.

    Lucian¡¯s expression softened as he listened to Este recount her experiences throughout the day.

    Roxanne did a body check-up on the children again.

    She had done some research on this bacterium before. Therefore, the traditional medicine she made

    was the right treatment for the sickness, and the effect of the medicine was immediate.

    After checking the children over and confirming that they had been cured, Roxanne finally felt a sense

    of relief. She turned around and looked at the man next to her. ¡°It¡¯ste. Let¡¯s go back now.¡±

    Lucian nodded casually. Just when he was about to get up, Archie spoke sweetly while staring at the

    adults with anticipation. ¡°Mommy, can we not go home so soon? We haven¡¯t stayed overnight in the

    tent yet!¡±

    With that, he tugged on the corner of Roxanne¡¯s clothing with one hand and pointed at the night sky

    with another. ¡°Look! The sky is so beautiful tonight!¡±

    Upon facing her son¡¯s hopeful gaze, Roxanne hesitated for a split second before bing adamant

    again. ¡°No, we can¡¯t stay here. Benny and Essie just recovered from their illness, so they must go

    home and rest. I¡¯ll bring you here again next time.¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t want to stay, not only because the children had just recovered from their sickness but

    also because she didn¡¯t want to face Lucian for an entire night.

    Upon being rejected by Roxanne, Archie looked disappointed. He then turned around and shot Benny

    and Este a look.

    Benny and Este instantly understood Archie¡¯s signal.

    With a pitiful look, Este tugged at Lucian¡¯s expensive shirt. ¡°Daddy, I¡¯m so tired.¡±

    Meanwhile, Benny frowned and pressed his palm on his stomach. ¡°Mommy, I think my stomach still

    aches a little¡­¡±

    The children had always been good at acting. Moreover, after all the incidents that happened that day,

    Roxanne naturally wouldn¡¯t overthink their remarks.

    Roxanne wavered upon hearing that Benny¡¯s stomach was still aching. Benny has been sick for the

    entire afternoon. Now that he¡¯s finally feeling better, it won¡¯t be worth it if we travel on the bumpy

    mountain road and make him ill again.

    Bearing that thought in mind, she gave up on her initial decision and changed her mind. ¡°If that¡¯s the

    case, we shall rest here for the night.¡±

    Upon gaining her agreement, the children shifted their gazes to Lucian at the side.

    Naturally, Lucian prioritized the children¡¯s health and agreed to the suggestion nonchntly.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, the two adults settled the three children in the tent.

    Looking at the space that had just been emptied, a hint of hesitation appeared on Roxanne¡¯s face.

    Besides the tent, there seemed to be no other areas suitable for resting.

    Yet, when she imagined Lucian sleeping next to her and the children, she felt slightly weirded out by

    the thought. That will make us look like an actual family¡­

    While she was contemting what to do, Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounded beside her ears. ¡°You should

    get some rest. I¡¯ll go sleep in the car.¡± With that, he got up and left the tent.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 953

    Chapter 953

    Chapter 953 Should Not Have Asked

    Archie, Benny, and Este stared at Lucian¡¯s retreating back before exchanging a look. All three of

    them felt exceedingly reluctant to see him leave.

    We plotted and schemed to have them agree to stay the night here so that an opportunity for them to

    spend time together could be created. But if Daddy were to leave for real now, our efforts would¡¯ve

    been in vain! Besides, he¡¯s tall, and the car is cramped, so it¡¯d be an utter torment for him to sleep in

    the car!

    Their brains whirred at warp speed as they tried toe up with an idea that would have Lucian

    change his mind.

    At the same time, Roxanne¡¯s eyes flickered as she watched the man¡¯s figure fade into the distance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just squeeze a little and make do with the space.¡±

    Ultimately, she couldn¡¯t help saying that when he had almost disappeared from her line of sight.

    The instant her words rang out, Lucian halted in his tracks and nced back over his shoulder.

    Roxanne dipped her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t stretch your limbs out in the car, so you¡¯ll definitely end up

    horribly sore after spending a night there. There¡¯s room in the tent anyway, and it¡¯s far more

    comfortable than the car. If you don¡¯t mind, Mr. Farwell, we can just make do for a night.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Although she didn¡¯t want to face him, she knew he would undoubtedly suffer if he were to sleep in the

    car, considering his height.

    On top of that, she was at fault for the situation then. He merely came over to help, and it made no

    sense for her to deprive him of having a good night¡¯s sleep.

    Never had it crossed the children¡¯s mind that she would take the initiative and ask him to stay. They

    were stunned for a few seconds before they hastily seconded Roxanne.

    ¡°I want to sleep with you, Daddy!¡± Este whined, stretching her arms out at Lucian.

    Likewise, Archie and Benny urged in juvenile voices, ¡°Sleep with us, Mr. Farwell! We¡¯re a bit scared.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze swept over the few of them, only to stop on Roxanne¡¯s face in the end.

    In all honesty, he hadn¡¯t expected her to propose that he stay either.

    When Roxanne sensed his gaze, her eyshes quivered. She raised her eyes and shed him an airy

    smile to convey her sincerity.

    Seeing that she hadn¡¯t made that offer out of courtesy, Lucian frowned slightly. He spun around and

    walked into the tent, plopping down on the other side of the children.

    At his return, a glimmer of craftiness glinted in the children¡¯s eyes.

    Soon, Roxanne¡¯s gentle voice drifted into their ears. ¡°It¡¯ste, so hurry up and sleep.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the children closed their eyes in contentment.

    A whileter, Este opened her eyes and cast her gaze in Roxanne¡¯s direction pitifully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep. Will you tell me a story, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    At that moment, Roxanne was lying on her side next to the children, waiting for them to doze off before

    she did so herself.

    Thus, she agreed to Este¡¯s request without any hesitation and started narrating a fairytale softly.

    In that instant, it was utterly silent in the tent, with only her melodic voice drifting into the air.

    A small night light was turned on in the tent, but the lighting was dim.

    Sitting on the other side of the tent, Lucian enigmatically fixated his eyes on the children in front of him

    and the woman telling them a story under the subdued lighting.

    The children were adorable and well-behaved, whereas Roxanne¡¯s voice was gentle and warm.

    Anyone who witnessed such a scene would unequivocally find it incredibly heart-warming, Lucian

    included.

    As the story drew to an end, his gaze visibly turned tender.

    An indeterminate time passed before the three children slowly fell asleep.

    Listening to the sound of their even breathing, Roxanne carefullyy down.

    s, sleep didn¡¯te even after a long while had passed.

    Despite the children acting as a barrier between her and Lucian, she still couldn¡¯t ignore the man¡¯s

    presence.

    In fact, regret crept into her. Ugh! I shouldn¡¯t have asked him to stay when he wanted to leave earlier!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 954

    Chapter 954

    Chapter 954 A Deliberate Act Of Sabotage

    After Archie, Benny, and Este had dozed off, Roxanne turned off the small night light in the

    tent. Consequently, the tent was pitch-dark right then, and she had no idea whether Lucian was asleep

    on the other side.

    Well, I didn¡¯t hear any movement in a long time, so he has probably gone to sleep. At that thought,

    Roxanne quietly got up and left the tent. She sat outside under the moonlight alone and stared nkly

    into space.

    The weather had been great for the past two days. The moon shone brightly, but there weren¡¯t many

    stars in the sky.

    For safety reasons, Lucian had the headlights turned on, illuminating the tent¡¯s surroundings and

    rendering it like daylight.

    As Roxanne looked at the scenery around her, her mind gradually began drifting. Too many things had

    happened that day.

    At first, the children suddenly contracted a bacterial infection. Then, she inexplicably ended up in the

    same space as Lucian. Both of the incidents had her emotions turn into a jumbled mess.

    While she was distracted, movement abruptly sounded behind her. Jumping in fright, she reflexively

    jerked her head back. Her entire body was tense, and she was ready to defend herself anytime.

    When she made out the person behind her, she gradually rxed her guard.

    ¡°What are you thinking about out here instead of sleeping at this hour?¡±

    Lucian stepped out of the tent and regarded the woman before him with a frown.

    In truth, the same could be said of him.

    Earlier, he unexpectedly heard rustling sounds that signaled someone leaving from the other side of the

    tent and thought that Roxanne would be back shortly.

    To his surprise, he didn¡¯t hear any movement after waiting for some time.

    Worried, he came out to check on her.

    Little did he expect that he would be greeted by the sight of her sitting under the moonlight and zoning

    out no sooner had he left the tent.

    Roxanne was dumfounded for several seconds.

    She left the tent precisely because she wanted to avoid him, so that question left her at a loss for

    words.

    I can¡¯t answer him candidly and say I only came out because I couldn¡¯t sleep due to his presence in the

    tent, can I?

    During the time when she wavered over how she should respond to that, Lucian had already sat down

    beside her.

    Roxanne stiffened imperceptibly, but she promptly forced herself to rx.

    ¡°I was wondering where the bacteria in the kids¡¯ water came from.¡±

    A brief momentter, she nonchntly gave the man a reasonable answer.

    Indeed, that was also one of the reasons that contributed to her quandary.

    Lucian arched his brows a fraction, a hint of solemnity entering his eyes. ¡°Perhaps the water

    identally got contaminated by some nt or the like. There are a lot of bacteria in the wild in the first

    ce.¡±

    However, Roxanne shook her head in negation. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m familiar with that kind of

    bacteria. It doesn¡¯t exist naturally and is created artificially. Generally, it¡¯s only used inbs and would

    never appear in the wild.¡±

    Following herment, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°You mean to say that¡ª¡±

    ¡°It goes without question that it¡¯s a deliberate act of sabotage. Otherwise, such a bacteria would never

    appear in the wild and even happen to fall into our water!¡± Roxanne asserted firmly.

    Initially, she merely wanted to find an excuse for her evasion, but she inevitably turned somber when

    speaking of the bacterial infection.

    ¡°Even an adult wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand the symptoms from such a bacterium, much less two kids.

    If it weren¡¯t for you delivering the medicine over in time, I don¡¯t know how much longer Benny and Essie

    could¡¯ve held out.¡±

    The scene of Benny and Este in the throes of agony shed across her mind, and her eyes zed

    with fury.

    Who exactly was ruthless enough to have done such a cruel thing to a few kids?

    Understanding of the entire incident dawned upon Lucian. His face went as ck as thunder, and his

    voice turned icy.

    ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, Farwell Group will ferret out the culprit who added the bacteria even if it meant

    turning over every stone in the world!¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 955

    Chapter 955

    Chapter 955 Her Heart Lodged In Her Throat

    Roxanne wasn¡¯t at all surprised by Lucian¡¯s statement. After all, the culprit who added the bacteria into

    the children¡¯s water put Este through great agony.

    Considering her importance to the man, it was only natural that he was determined to punish the

    culprit. ¡°Are you still not nning on changing your mind despite the incident this time?¡± Lucian queried

    out of the blue, making little sense.

    Roxanne¡¯s thoughts were still on the culprit who added the bacteria, so she was somewhat perplexed

    when she heard that question.

    Without bothering to wait for her reply, Lucian added, ¡°Benny instinctively called out for his father while

    in a semi-conscious state. If I remember correctly, the same thing happened previously.¡±

    Back then, they were all infected by the bacteria on Este. Archie and Benny first itched all over

    before running a high fever.

    When Benny was semi-conscious, he also asked for his father in a mutter.

    At the mention of that matter, Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched. Biting the bullet, she countered, ¡°He has been

    lacking fatherly love for a long time now, so that¡¯s nothing out of the ordinary.¡±

    Despite knowing that Benny was merely talking in his sleep, she still couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.

    She instinctually thought that the man only put that question to her all of a sudden because he

    discovered her secret.

    But then, the next words out of his mouth caught herpletely off guard.

    ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I¡¯m talking about this. You can also see how much they yearn for fatherly love, yet

    you still n to continue depriving them of it?¡±

    While saying that, Lucian stared at her meaningfully.

    Without needing him to spell it out further, Roxanne instantly caught his drift.

    In other words, he was telling her in a roundabout way that he was willing to be Archie and Benny¡¯s

    father, thus seeking her opinion on the matter.

    He had asked a simr question countless times, but she was still panicked as usual.

    Her eyes alighted on the man beside her briefly before she hurriedly averted her gaze.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one with the final say in this matter. I¡¯ll respect their opinions.¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    After saying that, Roxanne got to her feet in feigned calmness. ¡°I¡¯m a tad sleepy, so I¡¯m going in to rest

    first.¡±

    Not even daring to turn back, she went back into the tent to avoid the man behind her once more.

    Meanwhile, Lucian studied her retreating back, his gaze dark and unfathomable.

    Naturally, he could tell that she was avoiding him.

    In fact, he could already imagine that she would react in such a manner when he voiced that utterance

    just now.

    Nheless, he was still inexorably frustrated to personally witness her evasion of him.

    Verily, he didn¡¯t know how much longer such a cat-and-mouse rtionship between them couldst.

    In the tent, Roxanne gingerly returned to her spot earlier.

    Before lying down, she meticulously checked on the children. Only when she had ascertained that she

    didn¡¯t awaken them did she lie down with peace of mind.

    As she listened to their even breathing, turmoil brewed within her. Needless to say, she wasn¡¯t sleepy

    at all. Even as shey in the tent then, she didn¡¯t feel a hint of drowsiness.

    She simply didn¡¯t know how to face that question by Lucian and made an excuse at random, ending up

    back in the tent to avoid him. Before, she left the tent to avoid him.

    Yet, she went back in right then for the same reason. Thinking of that, she couldn¡¯t help finding her

    actions hrious.

    On second thought, Lucian has probably figured out why I went in and out of the tent. I wonder what

    he¡¯s thinking right now¡­

    At the possibility that he might enter the tent again, her heart lodged in her throat. Surprisingly, there

    was no movement from outside, even after she had waited for an indeterminate time.

    Drowsiness finally hit her, and she groggily fell asleep.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 956

    Chapter 956

    Chapter 956 Discovered Something

    By the time Roxanne woke up, the sun was already high in the sky.

    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Archie, Benny, and Este eyeballing her earnestly in a file.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Seeing that she had awakened, the children greeted her in unison and threw themselves at her while

    giggling away.

    At the sight of the three soothing countenances, Roxanne¡¯s heart melted in a sh.

    She reached out and stroked their heads before slowly sitting up.

    Since she had just awoken, she was still a tad disorientated. She couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she

    had seemingly forgotten something.

    Be that as it may, the three children in front of her gave her no time to ponder upon that.

    ¡°How are you guys feeling?¡± Roxanne scrutinized them in concern.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Last night, she thought they would have recovered after ingesting the medicine.

    Unexpectedly, Benny still felt unwell. That was the only reason she agreed to let them stay overnight.

    I wonder how much they¡¯ve have recovered now.

    At her question, Benny shed her a guilty smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m feeling much better after a good

    night¡¯s sleep!¡±

    Still worried, Roxanne checked the children over again and ascertained that there were no problems

    before dropping the matter.

    Just when she let go of their hands, Este¡¯s stomach started growling all of a sudden.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that she remembered that they hadn¡¯t eaten much when they took illst night.

    But I never expected us to spend the night here and neglected to prepare sufficient food. There¡¯s still

    food left from yesterday, but it isn¡¯t fresh anymore. On top of that, I don¡¯t dare to feed them anything I

    brought after the incidentst night.

    Following that line of thought, she got up without hesitation. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    While saying that, she took the lead and walked out of the tent.

    No sooner had Roxanne stepped out than she caught sight of the Bentley, whose headlights were

    already turned off, a stone¡¯s throw away.

    In a sh, memories of the events that transpiredst night flooded her mind.

    It btedly urred to her that she had no idea where Lucian had gone.

    At the thought of the man, she inevitably recalled the question from him before she went to sleepst

    night.

    For a moment, her mind turned chaotic once again.

    By the time she snapped back to reality, Lucian was already standing before her, checking on the

    children¡¯s condition with his head lowered.

    ¡°Daddy! Where did you go?¡± Este regarded her father with curiosity etched across her features.

    When she saw no signs of him upon waking up early in the morning, she thought he had already gone

    back.

    Patting her on the head, Lucian started in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯ve got something to discuss with Ms. Jarvis.

    Go and y in the tent for a while with Archie and Benny.¡±

    He didn¡¯t ask about their condition.

    Roxanne might be in the dark about the children¡¯s act yesterday, but he saw right through it.

    It was obvious to him that they merely wanted to create an opportunity for him and Roxanne to interact.

    Although Este was puzzled about that instruction, she still agreed obediently.

    At the side, Roxanne¡¯s nerves stretched tautly, and she eyed the man in front of her warily.

    If he wants to continue speaking of the topic yesterday, I really don¡¯t know how I should respond.

    Her thoughts were clearly written on her face.

    A glimpse of her expression had Lucian¡¯s gaze dimming, but he ultimately didn¡¯t put his emotions on

    disy, merely stating, ¡°I discovered something. Come and have a look.¡±

    Seemingly without thinking about it, Roxanne got the message that his so-called discovery had to do

    with the bacteria.

    At that realization, she put her wariness away. Nodding solemnly, she followed behind him.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 957

    Chapter 957

    Chapter 957 Contact Me Immediately

    ¡°Have you and the kids been here?¡±

    Lucian came to a stop under a gigantic tree.

    Stopping with him, Roxanne looked around before shaking her head. ¡°No.¡±

    That tree was located at the edge of the woods.

    Yesterday, she had been with Archie, Benny, and Este in the woods or by the waterfall.

    As such, they indeed hadn¡¯t been to that particr spot.

    Nodding in understanding, Lucian motioned for her to take a look at the bottom of the tree.

    Roxanne followed his gaze and took a closer look, upon which she made out a vague footprint.

    From the looks of it, it obviously belonged to an adult.

    As the footprints moved toward the edge of the grassy area, they grew increasingly faint.

    Therefore, she had no way of knowing whether the owner of those footprints had gone anywhere near

    the tent.

    However, it was certain that someone else was there yesterday other than her and the children.

    In fact, that person had been watching from the side while she was ying with the children.

    That realization had a wave of fear washing over Roxanne.

    ¡°Someone is following you guys. That aside, the person is very experienced,¡± Lucian concluded.

    After all, it was clear as day that the footprint was left when someone jumped down from the tree.

    Who exactly would go to such lengths to stalk her?

    He really couldn¡¯te up with an answer, so he asked directly, ¡°Who do you think would want to keep

    tabs on you guys?¡±

    Frowning, Roxanne shook her head.

    I can¡¯t think of anyone I¡¯ve offended recently. If I¡¯ve got to name someone, he¡¯s probably the only

    person. Besides, it was over business matters to boot. But it obviously can¡¯t be him who did such a

    thing. Apart from him¡­

    Out of the blue, a conjecture shed across her mind.

    She reflexively lifted her eyes and nced at the man before her, for the answer in her mind was

    inextricably linked to him.

    ¡°What, you¡¯ve got the answer?¡± Lucian¡¯s gaze had been fixated on her face, so he naturally didn¡¯t miss

    her eyes on him.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne was slightly stunned, but in the end, she suppressed the suspicion she harbored and shook

    her head calmly. ¡°No.¡±

    Before having any definite evidence, she didn¡¯t want to use anyone blindly.

    Lucian leveled a hard stare at her in an attempt to glean something from her countenance.

    Judging from her expression earlier, she has clearly thought of something. But for some unknown

    reason, she didn¡¯t give voice to it.

    Roxanne could almost sense his tangible gaze on her face.

    She lowered her eyes in feigned calmness to avoid his stare. ¡°We should go back. The kids are all

    starving.¡±

    Since she wasn¡¯t nning on saying anything, Lucian didn¡¯t bother pressing the issue. He merely

    nodded nomittally.

    Roxanne furtively breathed a sigh of relief and followed behind him, heading toward the direction of the

    tent.

    ¡°Before that person is found, I¡¯ll arrange for some men to protect you and the kids,¡± Lucian stated on

    the way back.

    Hearing that, Roxanne frowned, and she instinctively wanted to decline.

    Verily, she didn¡¯t want someone keeping tabs on her.

    But on second thought, having bodyguards keeping tabs on me in the open is far better than being

    secretly watched by the person yesterday.

    With that in mind, Roxanne ultimately relented, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve also got to pay more attention to your surroundings during this time. If you discover anything

    out of ce, contact me immediately,¡± Lucian ordered.

    Roxanne agreed to them all.

    When they returned to the tent, the children weren¡¯t ying but sitting in a row, gazing in the direction

    where they had left.

    At the sight of the couple, their eyes lit up, and they trotted up to them.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 958

    Chapter 958

    Chapter 958 Entrust Her To You

    Roxanne and Lucian packed the tent before putting away all the camping equipment with Archie,

    Benny, and Este. Then, they all made the trip back by taking Lucian¡¯s car.

    They left Roxanne¡¯s car at the camping site, having hired a garage to tow it away.

    When they arrived at Roxanne¡¯s house, Roxanne alighted from the car with Archie and Benny.

    Getting out of the car as well, Lucian helped them to retrieve their things from the trunk.

    After taking everything, Roxanne bid Lucian and Este farewell, nning to bring Archie and Benny

    back into the house.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Making for a petite figure beside Lucian, Este reached out and grabbed the hem of Roxanne¡¯s shirt.

    After being with Roxanne, Archie, and Benny for a day and a night, she couldn¡¯t bear to part with them

    just like that.

    Her voice melted Roxanne¡¯s heart. Roxanne dipped her eyes and stroked her head.

    ¡°Are you hungry, Essie? Come in and have some food.¡±

    As her stomach has been grumbling since she woke up early in the morning, she must be famished

    now.

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up, and she joyfully leaned close to Roxanne.

    Subsequently, Roxanne lifted her eyes and looked at the man in front of her. ¡°Would you like to eat

    something together, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t know how to face Lucian, it was undeniable that he had helped them tremendously.

    Thus, she had no reason to give him the boot.

    She initially thought that he would agree readily, considering his temperament.

    Unexpectedly, Lucian didn¡¯t reply to her invitation instantly. Instead, his brows knitted together.

    After waiting for some time, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help finding it strange.

    From his reaction, my invitation seemed to have blindsided him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast before leaving, Daddy!¡± Este seconded in a juvenile voice.

    Archie and Benny likewise mored enthusiastically, ¡°Eat with us, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Only then did Lucian decline in a deep voice, ¡°No, thanks. I still got some matters to handle.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    I dismissed the meeting yesterday halfway, so I¡¯ve got to go back and finish the meeting. Additionally,

    I¡¯ve got to spend time ferreting out the culprit who made a move against the kids.

    At once, his demurral had the children¡¯s faces fall in disappointment.

    Roxanne patted Archie and Benny on their heads in constion. When her eyes alighted on Este,

    she appeared to waver slightly.

    What should I do about Essie when Lucian wants to leave immediately?

    Just when she nned on offering to drive Este backter, Lucian¡¯s voice drifted into the air once

    more.

    ¡°Do you mind having Essie stay at your ce for two days, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne and the three children were all taken aback.

    Ever since Lucian took Este away from Roxanne¡¯s house, Este never stayed over anymore, either

    because Roxanne had some concerns or Lucian forbade it.

    Several times, Roxanne relented due to Este¡¯s tears, yet Lucian never did.

    For that reason, they never expected the man to voluntarily suggest it this time.

    Even Este couldn¡¯t quite believe her ears. She gingerly tugged on the hem of her father¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Can I really stay at Ms. Jarvis¡¯ house, Daddy?¡±

    Lowering his eyes and meeting her gaze, Lucian nodded impassively.

    Thereafter, he raised his eyes to Roxanne, who had yet to gather her wits about her, and borated,

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether she had healedpletely. I think I¡¯ll rest easier to entrust her to you.¡±

    Still, Roxanne was hesitant to agree to it. ¡°But¡­¡±

    She feared that the person yesterday meant to target her, and Este would be dragged into the mess

    again.

    Nevertheless, Lucian interrupted her with a frown, ¡°I¡¯ll send some men to keep an eye on things. If

    there¡¯s anything unusual, my men will contact me posthaste.¡±

    In other words, he was telling her not to worry.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 959

    Chapter 959

    Chapter 959 Spend The Night Outside

    At the side, Este had her head lifted and gazed at Roxanne, looking hopeful.

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze flickered. Only after obtaining Lucian¡¯s promise did she forcibly suppress the worry

    within her.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll take good care of Essie for the next few days.¡±

    Lucian indifferently inclined his head a fraction in acknowledgment. Shortly after, he took his leave and

    left.

    Roxanne watched as his car disappeared into the distance before bringing Archie, Benny, and Este

    into the mansion.

    All three children were already starving to the point that their stomachs growled incessantly.

    Without tarrying, Roxanne prepared some quick and easy breakfast to fill their stomachs first.

    After having breakfast, she had the children y by themselves while she stood up and went into the

    study.

    She simply couldn¡¯t sit back and do nothing about the person who used the bacteria on the children.

    Worse still, Lucian left Este at her ce. Hence, she wanted to catch the culprit as soon as possible

    to eliminate the potential dangers around the children.

    As far as she knew, not every research institute was capable of manufacturing that bacteria.

    In the whole of Horington, only a handful of research institutes possessed that capability.

    Therefore, she only needed to focus on investigating those few research institutes.

    At that thought, she made calls to the researchers she was acquainted with to inquire about the amount

    of that bacteria their research institutes had developed recently and their uses. Throughout it all, she

    researched some information on the inte.

    She made several calls in a row, but all the answers she received matched.

    That was to say, their bacteria hadn¡¯t been taken out of the research institute.

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze fell on the remaining few research institutes.

    She hadn¡¯t any acquaintances in those few research institutes, so it would take her some effort to

    investigate them.

    While she was contemting how she should do that, the doorbell suddenly rang downstairs.

    With her thoughts interrupted, she could only get to her feet and go downstairs to open the door.

    Madilyn stood at the door, looking haggard. When Roxanne opened the door, she promptly put away

    the weariness on her face. With a frown marring her countenance, she scrutinized Roxanne and the

    children.

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn!¡± Archie and Benny hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time. Now that she was visiting, they swiftly

    threw themselves at her affectionately.

    Gathering them into her embrace without batting an eysh, Madilyn checked them over carefully.

    It wasn¡¯t until she had ascertained that they were fine that she finally rxed.

    ¡°Why did youe over out of the blue?¡± Roxanne inquired in puzzlement.

    If I remember correctly, she worked overtime yesterday. She should be catching up on sleep at this

    hour.

    Madilyn straightened to her full height. ¡°You know why. Your call yesterday was abrupt, and you didn¡¯t

    come home for the entire night. I was worried that something had happened to you and the boys,

    resulting in a fitful sleep all night.¡±

    When she had finished working overtime yesterday, she specially came over to look in on them.

    However, Roxanne and the boys were still not home though it was already past nine o¡¯clock at night.

    Mulling over it, she simply couldn¡¯t shake off the anxiety within her.

    She tried calling Roxanne, but thetter didn¡¯t pick up.

    Unfortunately, she had no idea where they had gone camping either.

    Consequently, she was so worried that she almost hadn¡¯t slept the whole night. Only when the sky

    started brightening did she barely catch two or three hours of sleep.

    As soon as she woke up, she came over to check on the situation again.

    Fortunately, someone opened the door this time.

    From the look of things, Roxanne and the children hadn¡¯t suffered any injuries.

    Clocking her best friend¡¯s sheer worry, Roxanne wore an apologetic expression. ¡°My phone ran out of

    batteryst night and automatically shut down.¡±

    At that, Madilyn sighed in exasperation. ¡°What is important is that you¡¯re all fine.¡±

    After saying that, she eyed Roxanne dubiously. ¡°Speaking of that, why did you suddenly spend the

    night outside? Didn¡¯t you say it was a one-day trip, so you¡¯d be back in the evening?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 960

    Chapter 960

    Chapter 960 Part Of It Went Missing

    Hearing that question from Madilyn, Roxanne heaved a sigh. ¡°It¡¯s a long story.¡±

    Madilyn went into the living room with the children and replied unceremoniously, ¡°Tell me everything

    slowly, then. Before you do so, get me something to eat.¡±

    She hade over right after getting out of bed and hadn¡¯t had the time to eat anything, so she was

    famished.

    Roxanne proceeded to take out the extra sandwiches she had made a while ago for her best friend to

    satiate her hunger.

    As Madilyn ate, Roxanne narrated the experience they had yesterday.

    The instant Madilyn heard that the children suffered from a bacterial infection yesterday, the sandwich

    in her mouth abruptly tasted like ashes.

    ¡°Who exactly dared to make a move against my godsons?¡±

    The culprit even inflicted such agony on them!

    At the thought of the torment Archie and Benny had been through yesterday, she hugged the boys

    sitting beside her, her heart clenching painfully.

    Knowing that their godmother was concerned about them, Archie and Benny considerately coaxed,

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aunt Madilyn! We¡¯re fine now!¡±

    While saying that, they jumped up and down actively as though to prove they were in the pink of health.

    At the side, Este was still unfamiliar with Madilyn and stood beside Roxanne timidly.

    Before she knew it, she had also been pulled into Madilyn¡¯s arms by the woman herself.

    ¡°How dastardly of the culprit to make a move against such a cutie pie!¡± Madilyn griped, heartbroken.

    Although she¡¯s Lucian¡¯s daughter, her countenance makes everyone fall in love with her!

    The thought of someone inflicting pain on Este had her gripped by the urge to ferret the culprit out

    and rip the person into shreds.

    Never having expected her best friend to be even more enraged than she was, Roxanne was

    dumbfounded for a moment.

    When Madilyn had enough of hugging Este, she reluctantly dropped her hands from around the little

    girl. She lifted her eyes at Roxanne. ¡°Whose doing was it? Are there any leads?¡±

    Roxanne bobbed her head before shaking it in the next heartbeat.

    Madilyn was entirely bewildered.

    ¡°There are some clues, but I haven¡¯t found anything useful.¡±

    Having no ns on keeping her in the dark, Roxanne briefly told her everything she had done earlier.

    Without an ounce of hesitation, Madilyn dered, ¡°I¡¯ll help you out with that. I¡¯ve made the

    acquaintance of a number of people in Chanaea in the past years.¡±

    It went without saying that Roxanne took her up on it. She left some orders for the children before

    bringing Madilyn upstairs with her.

    They went straight to the study.

    Seeing the four remaining research institutes on her list, Madilyn quirked a brow. ¡°I¡¯ve coborated with

    these few research institutes.¡±

    In other words, she could help inquire about the matter.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Madilyn didn¡¯t even need further instructions, shooting to her feet directly and going to the side to make

    the calls.

    She made three calls consecutively, but there was nothing out of the ordinary.

    Judging from her tone on the phone, Roxanne could more or less postte the results.

    Right then, only thest research institute remained.

    Pinning all their hopes on it, Madilyn made the call.

    ¡°Really? When did it go missing?¡±

    She cut to the chase after some pleasantries and asked about the bacteria. In no time, she received an

    answer from the other end of the phone.

    Their research institute indeed researched that kind of bacteria, and some even went missing before.

    The moment Roxanne heard Madilyn¡¯s words, her eyes gleamed. Frowning, she shifted her gaze in the

    latter¡¯s direction.

    Madilyn¡¯s expression was somber, and she was still pressing for details.

    Sensing Roxanne¡¯s gaze, she turned around and walked back over to her, putting the call on

    loudspeaker.

    The voice on the other end of the phone promptly drifted into Roxanne¡¯s ears.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite aplicated process to manufacture such a bacterium. Besides, it involves an astronomical

    cost and a great degree of difficulty. For that reason, we attach substantial importance to it. Half a

    month ago, we developed a new batch after much effort, nning to use it for research. s, part of it

    went missing.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 961

    Chapter 961

    Chapter 961 Why Would I Be Unable To

    Upon hearing that, the doubtful Roxanne and Madilyn exchanged nces. They had spoken to nearly

    all the research institutes that could develop that specific bacterium in Horington, and only that

    research institute confirmed that theirboratory had previously lost the bacteria.

    Although it happened half a month ago, the bacteria could remain viable as long as they were

    appropriately preserved.

    Madilyn was aware of that and didn¡¯t hesitate to ask, ¡°How did you guys lose the bacteria back then?

    Do you guys have any findings now?¡±

    The person¡¯s answer did not disappoint them. ¡°One of the researchers should have taken it,¡± he said

    frankly. Madilyn was filled with confusion when she heard that.

    ¡°Although we have no solid evidence, we were certain about that. Two days after the bacteria went

    missing, that researcher suddenly quit. We haven¡¯t heard from her since then,¡± the person continued.

    Before Madilyn could speak, Roxanne asked, ¡°What¡¯s the name of that researcher?¡±

    The person on the other end of the line was stunned by the sudden change of the speaker. It took him

    a few seconds to regain his senses before answering, ¡°Her name is Nancy Lowther.¡±

    Roxanne replied, ¡°Got it. Thank you.¡±

    Madilyn, too, followed suit and expressed her gratitude. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you the next time we meet.¡±

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, he subsequently hung up the phone.

    As Madilyn put away her phone, both Roxanne and she thought of the person¡¯s words, and their

    expressions turned grim.

    We have found a clue and the name of the staff who stole the bacteria. It will be much simpler for us to

    carry on the investigation. Moreover, we have a hacker¡ªBenny¡ªwith us.

    The duo shared a meaningful look. Roxanne then made her way downstairs to summon Benny over.

    ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s the matter?¡± The little boy was confused when Roxanne led him to sit in front of the

    desk.

    She tapped on theputer screen and said, ¡°Please help me to investigate this person.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Benny instantly focused on the screen in front of him with a straight face.

    Roxanne shared with him everything she knew about Nancy. Only then did she realize the information

    she had might not help the investigation much.

    After all, she only knew her full name was Nancy Lowther and that she used to work at that research

    institute.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine if you¡¯re unable to find anything about her. I¡¯ll think of another way.¡±

    She didn¡¯t want to put too much pressure on the boy.

    However, Benny shot her a puzzled look. ¡°Why would I be unable to?¡±

    To him, Roxanne had provided him with much information to begin the investigation.

    He turned to theputer screen and began typing away.

    A short whileter, he hacked into the hub of the research institute and retrieved the information about

    Nancy.

    From that, he managed to find out Nancy¡¯s recent activities.

    Shortly after, he lifted his head and looked at Roxanne. ¡°This person left the country two days ago. Is

    there something you need from her, Mommy? I can help you locate her.¡±

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Once again, he ced his hands on the keyboard.

    Roxanne and Madilyn had yet toe back to their senses.

    Both of them had always known that Benny was aputer expert.

    However, this was their first time witnessing his skills.

    Seeing that the little boy was ready to dig further, Roxanne snapped back to her senses and uttered

    gently, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Benny obediently stopped what he was doing. ¡°Why do you want to investigate her, Mommy?¡± he

    asked.

    Naturally, Roxanne would not tell him the truth. ¡°There are some things that I need to rify with her.¡±

    Having said that, she nced through Nancy¡¯s information that Benny had found.

    This information about Nancy is more than enough for me.

    ¡°Thank you, Darling.¡± She caressed Benny¡¯s head.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 962

    Chapter 962

    Chapter 962 Do Not Hide It From Me

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After Benny left, Roxanne and Madilyn began to study Nancy¡¯s resume. Madilyn¡¯s expression changed

    when she spotted the name of one of the institutes where Nancy used to work.

    Noticing that, Roxanne asked, ¡°What is it?¡± Madilyn pointed to the name of the research institute on the

    screen and spoke with certainty. ¡°This research institute is under Pearson Group.¡±

    She had been in Chanaea for years and had coborated with nearly all of the research institutes in

    Horington. As such, she was familiar with all the research institutes¡¯ backgrounds.

    Because of the entanglement between Roxanne and Aubree, Madilyn paid extra attention when

    cooperating with the research institutes under Pearson Group.

    Coincidentally, this research institute was one of the research institutes she had coborated with.

    Madilyn¡¯s words brought a frown to Roxanne¡¯s face.

    Roxanne read the information carefully and noticed something from the date Nancy resigned from the

    research institute under Pearson Group.

    After leaving the research Institute under Pearson Group for half a month, Nancy joined the current

    research institute, worked for six months, and left with the newly developed bacteria. Hmm¡­

    ¡°It must be Aubree!¡± she suddenly eximed.

    ¡°This woman is so vicious. How could she do such a cruel thing to the children? No wonder Mr. Farwell

    dislikes her.¡± Madilyn¡¯s tone wasced with displeasure when she heard that.

    Roxanne was dubious as well. Still, she tried to calm Madilyn down. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. We don¡¯t have

    any solid evidence yet.¡±

    Madilyn was her best friend. She knew that if she didn¡¯t try to dissuade Madilyn, thetter would rush to

    settle the score with Aubree forying a hand on the children.

    Just as she had expected, Madilyn was displeased at her words.

    Squeezing out a smile, Roxanne said, ¡°Thanks to you, I was able to find such an important clue. I¡¯ll

    take care of the rest of this matter myself.¡±

    Aubree was a scheming woman. Thus, Roxanne didn¡¯t want to drag Madilyn into the matter as it would

    make her Aubree¡¯s target.

    Madilyn naturally knew what was on Roxanne¡¯s mind and shot her a dissatisfied look. ¡°Archie and

    Benny are both my godsons. Someone harmed them. How can you ask me to stand idly by?¡±

    Roxanne quickly responded, ¡°You¡¯ve helped me plenty. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t have been able

    to find out about any of this.¡±

    Then, she got up and held Madilyn¡¯s hands. In a firm tone, she reassured Madilyn, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t

    let those who have bullied Archie and Benny off easily. I¡¯ll look for you if I need help.¡±

    Madilyn knew there was no way she could argue with Roxanne, and she sulked in response.

    Roxanne patientlyforted her until thetter reluctantly gave in.

    ¡°No matter what happens, don¡¯t hide it from me,¡± Madilyn reminded solemnly.

    Seeing Madilyn finally give in, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and assented with a smile.

    Only then did Madilyn leave unwillingly.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t go downstairs to send her off. She sat in the study, immersing in her thoughts instead.

    If the bacterial infection this time was Aubree¡¯s doing, then¡­

    Her eyes darkened when she recalled the bacterial infection Este had caught the other day.

    If I remember correctly, Aubree was in the manor when Este got infected. But she coincidentally did

    not get infected.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t give it much thought back then.

    With the new clue she had found, she began to mull over the situation that day.

    She couldn¡¯t help but link the two incidents together.

    It¡¯s too much of a coincidence. Aubree is obviously rted to both incidents.

    The more she thought about it, the more she felt something was off. All of a sudden, she felt the need

    to talk to Lucian about her findings.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 963

    Chapter 963

    Chapter 963 Who Told You To Stalk Her

    Meanwhile, Lucian, too, ordered Cayden to investigate the issue. With Farwell Group¡¯s financial

    capability, the investigation was carried out effortlessly.

    In less than an hour, Cayden had managed to bring the private investigator to Farwell Group. It was not

    until the private investigator was led to Farwell Group¡¯s entrance that he realized something was off.

    ¡°D-Did I do something wrong? Why did you bring me here?¡± Cayden cast him a cold nce. ¡°Why are

    you asking me that? I¡¯m not the one who calls the shots here. You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±

    The private investigator¡¯s legs trembled when he heard Cayden¡¯s words. The only person who came to

    mind when he thought of the person who called the shots for Farwell Group was none other than

    Lucian Farwell.

    The private investigator had recently been following Roxanne around on Aubree¡¯s orders. During those

    times, he had indeed seen Roxanne interacting with Lucian.

    Yet, he paid no mind to that.

    After all, he was merely doing as instructed. He did nothing improper; all he did was take a few

    pictures.

    I definitely did not expect to be brought over by Lucian today¡­

    He could not help but shiver as he thought about Lucian¡¯s reputation in the industry.

    The elevator soon came to a halt on the top floor. Cayden brought the private investigator along and

    entered the CEO¡¯s office.

    ¡°I¡¯ve brought the person, Mr. Farwell,¡± Cayden reported.

    Lucian was working in the office expressionlessly. Upon hearing Cayden¡¯s words, he stopped what he

    was doing and looked up.

    Lucian did not start speaking right away. Instead, he eyed the private investigator up and down.

    The private investigator felt weak at the knees. His waning determination was the only thing keeping

    him from falling over and dropping to the ground.

    ¡°M-Mr. Farwell¡­¡±

    Lucian stopped scrutinizing him and said in a cold voice, ¡°Your name.¡±

    The private investigator shuddered inwardly. How could he not know my name? I was escorted here by

    one of his men.

    Still, since Lucian had asked, he could only answer his question. ¡°Cory Zaythrone.¡±

    Lucian nodded emotionlessly. ¡°You¡¯ve been following a woman these days.¡±

    The words came out as a statement and not a question.

    Cory felt an immense amount of pressure upon hearing Lucian¡¯s words. In an instant, he was covered

    with cold sweat.

    He dared not deny it because of Lucian¡¯s confident tone.

    After some time, he stammered, ¡°I did follow a woman. B-But I only took pictures. I didn¡¯t do anything

    else!¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian frowned. He believed Cory was speaking the truth.

    Since he¡¯s not the culprit, I think I know who did it.

    ¡°Someone added something to that woman¡¯s ss yesterday. Who was it?¡±

    Remembering everything Aubree had done yesterday and the pained expression on the children¡¯s

    faces after her departure, Cory realized that Aubree had dragged him into trouble.

    He did not put a stop to Aubree¡¯s doings and merely watched as she added something to Roxanne¡¯s

    drink.

    I would still be deemed as an aplice if Lucian were to know about this!

    It¡¯s not like Lucian will let me off even if I don¡¯t sell Aubree out¡­

    Cory felt troubled.

    Lucian could see Cory¡¯s visible hesitance. His eyes darkened as the atmosphere around him became

    thick with tension. ¡°How about I put this in another way? Who told you to stalk her?¡±

    Cory was stunned. After a moment of contemtion, he had no choice but to reply, ¡°No one.¡±

    He had been working day and night ever since and had yet to receive a single penny.

    Even if Lucian managed to find out anythingter on, it would still be worth it, as Cory would have

    received the money he was promised.

    However, if he were to sell Aubree out, he might lose everything.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 964

    Chapter 964

    Chapter 964 Search His Workce

    As soon as Cory finished speaking, he suddenly heard a rustle. He carefully lifted his head and saw

    Lucian standing up from the desk, walking in his direction.

    Lucian was already exuding a domineering aura when he was seated. Cory only felt suffocated when

    the man suddenly stood up.

    Lucian stood before Cory with a straight face. In an icy voice, he said, ¡°It¡¯s a slip-up on my part. You¡¯re

    a private investigator. It¡¯s only natural for you to speak after I pay you.¡±

    With that, Lucian nced at Cayden. Cayden understood instantly. He got a check and handed it to

    Lucian. Cory only heard the sound of light footsteps. Then, a slender and defined hand was waving a

    check before his eyes.

    ¡°Tell me who did it, and this check will be yours. You¡¯re free to write whatever amount you want,¡± Lucian

    said in a softer tone.

    Cory fixed his eyes on the check.

    He had been a private investigator for many years. Naturally, he only had his eyes on the money.

    Cory knew that the amount he could write on the check promised by Lucian was nearly limitless.

    If the things from yesterday had not happened, he would have sold Aubree out in a heartbeat.

    Unfortunately, Lucian was angered by the things that had happened yesterday.

    In just a matter of minutes, Cory had thought of all the possibilities.

    Aubree would probably drag me down together if I were to sell her out. She might even tell Lucian that I

    was the one who told her about Roxanne and the other¡¯s whereabouts. What if Aubree told Lucian that

    I saw her doing everything but chose to do nothing?

    No matter how awful Aubree has been, she¡¯s still someone acquainted with Farwell Group. On top of

    that, she¡¯s the daughter of a wealthy family.

    As long as Lucian cares about the Pearsons¡¯ reputation, the only one to suffer will be me!

    Cory made up his mind at the thought of that.

    He and Aubree were in the same boat. He could not risk it all just for money!

    Cory tore his gaze away from the check. Feigning calmness, he said, ¡°I really have no idea what you¡¯re

    talking about, Mr. Farwell. No one ordered me to do it. I¡¯m also unaware if anyone added anything to

    Ms. Jarvis¡¯ drink.¡±

    Lucian stopped waving the check as soon as Cory finished his sentence.

    At that moment, Cory felt as if his heart had stopped beating. He could not help but fear that Lucian

    would go hard on him.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet, Lucian only looked Cory up and down with a hint of impatience in his eyes.

    The private investigator before me knows everything, but he¡¯s just too stubborn.

    ¡°You better think carefully. Farwell Group could provide you with greater perks than your previous boss

    did. If you confess now, I¡¯ll let you off. However, if you continued being stubborn and I were to find out

    anything after today, everything would be different,¡± Lucian said.

    After giving Cayden the check, he turned around and sat at his desk.

    Cory trembled inwardly. Carefully, he lifted his head to sneak a nce before quickly lowering his head

    again.

    Even in that split second, he could see how bone-chilling Lucian¡¯s gaze was.

    The thought of whether Lucian¡¯s words matched his thoughts terrified Cory.

    ¡°There¡¯s really no one. You can get people to check my workce if you don¡¯t believe me,¡± Cory said,

    forcing himself to be calm.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened as his probing gaze swept past Cory.

    There¡¯s only one possibility for him to suggest that¡­ He¡¯s already prepared.

    Other than that, he¡¯s also as stubborn as a mule.

    Lucian knew there would still be no answer to his question even if he continued forcing Cory, so he

    took up Cory¡¯s suggestion. He turned to Cayden. ¡°Get some people to search his workce.¡±

    Cayden agreed without hesitation before ordering people to escort Cory away.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 965

    Chapter 965

    Chapter 965 Walk Out Alive

    The searchsted the entire morning. The grim-faced Cayden, who returned with his subordinates in

    the afternoon, said, ¡°We found nothing, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Admittedly, Cory was an excellent private investigator. Cayden could not help but wonder how he had

    managed to keep in touch with his employers.

    Not only did Cayden not find any evidence of how the mastermind instructed Cory to spy on Roxanne,

    but he also could not find proof that could expose Cory¡¯s identity as a private investigator.

    Cory began ying the sympathy card. ¡°Mr. Farwell, I told you no one instructed me to do

    anything.¡± Lucian waited for half a day but did not get the answer he was looking for. His eyes zed

    with fury when he saw the pretentious innocent look on the culprit¡¯s face.

    ¡°If no one put you up to this, why did you stalk her?¡± he asked.

    Cory blinked innocently. ¡°B-Because I find Ms. Jarvis attractive. I wished to snap photos of her since I

    was trying my hand at photography.¡±

    He had felt nervous before Cayden carried out his investigations, but upon realizing thetter got

    nothing on him, he started speaking more boldly.

    Lucian was about to explode. He kept staring at Cory, giving him the killer re.

    Instead of continuously triggering him, Cory kept mum and stood quietly in the middle of the room.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, what if we¡­¡± A cold glint shed across Cayden¡¯s eyes as he could not stand how the

    man disrespected Lucian. There are many ways to interrogate a person. We¡¯ll find one that can make

    him spill out the truth.

    Cory started panicking as he could sense the murderous intent in his voice.

    Suddenly, Lucian¡¯s deep voice reverberated in their ears. ¡°Release him.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡± Cayden was reluctant to do so. How can we let him go when we haven¡¯t gotten anything

    out of him? Besides, we should teach him a lesson for his arrogance!

    Cory, too, was struck dumb. He did not expect Lucian to let him off. I can¡¯t believe my ears!

    Lucian reiterated, ¡°Release him!¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon noticing the expression on Lucian¡¯s face, Cayden had no choice but to do as he said. He

    gestured for his subordinates to release Cory.

    Never did Cory expect he could fool his way through. He dared not leave because he was unsure if

    they would allow him to go.

    While Cory was still in a dilemma, Lucian looked over impatiently and raised his voice. ¡°What are you

    waiting for? Scram!¡±

    Cory came to his senses and immediately inclined his head in response. ¡°All right, all right. I¡¯ll leave

    now. I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    He staggered backward and left Lucian¡¯s office.

    Cayden was boiling with rage as he stared at Cory¡¯s back. ¡°Mr. Farwell, are you just going to let him off

    like this? I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not innocent!¡±

    Lucian stared into the distance for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Keep an eye on him.¡± What¡¯s the

    point of interrogating him since he refused to cooperate with us and tell us who the mastermind

    is? Farwell Group may be an influential corporation, but we can¡¯t do anything to him since we have no

    evidence.

    He was determined to gather the evidence first.

    Upon hearing that, Cayden immediately understood Lucian¡¯s logic. Mr. Farwell isn¡¯t letting Cory off. He

    wants that man to put his guard down so that he can gather more evidence.

    His wrath finally dissipated when the realization dawned on him. He turned around and ordered his

    men to follow Cory.

    Meanwhile, Cory heaved a sigh of relief after stepping out of the lobby of Farwell Group.

    As a private investigator with decades of experience, he had heard a thing or two about Lucian.

    Rumors had it that Lucian was a cruel man who did not wear his heart on his sleeve.

    He had thought they would kill him today. Being able to walk out of the building alive is a miracle.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 966

    Chapter 966

    Chapter 966 Your Wedding With Lucian

    When Cory thought he could lower his guard, he noticed something was amiss. As a professional

    investigator whose duty was to stalk people, he immediately realized a group of men was tailing him.

    I knew he would not spare me so easily. He must be desperate to get some leads from me. A corner of

    Cory¡¯s lips quirked up. He looked back, nced at the men and the corners they were hiding, and

    turned around quickly. He then pretended nothing had happened and walked away casually.

    Now that he was aware of these people, he had to be extra cautious and not give his secrets

    away. Besides, he could still threaten Aubree to pay him money with the photo in his hands.

    Cory did not contact Aubree in the next few days to avoid arousing suspicion. Aubree had not received

    any updates from the private investigator since the day Roxanne and the others went camping.

    She tried calling him but to no avail. Aubree, too, began to realize something was fishy. The private

    investigator she hired was the cream of the crop in the industry and had a reputation for being

    avaricious.

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    Aubree believed he would not disappear without any reason since she had yet to pay him in full. They

    must have found out who he is.

    Aubree¡¯s heart skipped a beat when that thought crossed her mind. She gritted her teeth and deleted

    the number from her contact list.

    She did not think Roxanne was alert enough to expose the private investigator.

    The only person capable of exposing Cory¡¯s identity, she reckoned, was Lucian.

    All leads would eventually point to her should Lucian continue with his investigations.

    She could not imagine the consequences she had to face.

    Aubree¡¯s anxiety grew when she could not reach Cory. She felt it was time to take the matter into her

    hands. I don¡¯t know how close Lucian is to the truth, but I can¡¯t sit here and do nothing anymore!

    That afternoon, Aubree went downstairs carrying a bag in her arm.

    ¡°Where are you going, Aubree?¡± Gina asked while she was chilling in the living room.

    Aubree stopped in her tracks for a bit. ¡°I¡¯m going to visit Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Gina nodded in approval. ¡°It¡¯s good that you finally decided to pay her a visit. You seem to have

    maintained a distance from them since you moved back from the Farwell residence. I always thought

    that wasn¡¯t a nice move.¡± She picked up a few more bags and put them into the car. ¡°Here are more

    gifts for Mrs. Farwell. I prepared them some time ago, so please bring them to her for me.¡±

    Looking at how her mother tried to butter the Farwell family up, Aubree could not help but respond with

    a cold snort.

    Gina continued reminding her, ¡°Remember to talk to Mrs. Farwell nicely. Make her happy, and she¡¯ll

    approve your wedding with Lucian.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, yeah.¡± Feeling annoyed, Aubree got into the car and mmed the door.

    Gina watched as her daughter drove off. What¡¯s wrong with her? Why did she throw a fit?

    Aubree drove all the way to the Farwell residence.

    As she was hitting the road, thoughts were racing in her head. I have to think of a way to mention

    Roxanne in front of Mrs. Farwell.

    Aubree knew Sonya was on her side, but if she did not take the initiative to ask for help, Sonya would

    tend to turn a blind eye to the things that happened around her.

    Even thest time Sonya took action against Roxanne was because Aubree had instigated her. This

    time, what should I say to arouse Mrs. Farwell¡¯s anger toward Roxanne?

    She could not decide what to say to Sonya even when she had arrived at the Farwell residence.

    Upon noticing her arrival, the butler came over, helped her with the bags, and led her to the residence.

    Aubree followed right behind. There was a dark and unfathomable look in her eyes.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 967

    Chapter 967

    Chapter 967 Expressed Her Concern

    ¡°Please wait for a moment as Mrs. Farwell is taking a nap. I¡¯ll tell her you¡¯re here.¡± After inviting Aubree

    to sit on the couch in the living hall, the butler was ready to go up to call Sonya.

    Aubree knitted her brows and responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can go up and check on her.¡± The butler knew

    Sonya doted on her. He hesitated but eventually agreed to allow her to go upstairs.

    Aubree responded with a nod. After stering a smile on her face, she took the stairs and went

    up. Sonya had just woken up from her nap in the master bedroom upstairs. Upon hearing a knock on

    the door, she opened it right away.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell.¡± Aubree grinned politely. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡± Sonya, too, responded with a

    smile when she realized it was Aubree. ¡°Not at all. I just woke up.¡±

    Aubree walked up to her and held her arm affectionately. ¡°I brought you lots of gifts. Let¡¯s go down and

    check them out.¡±

    ¡°Aww, you¡¯re too sweet.¡± Sonya nced at her. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to do that. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re

    here.¡± Aubree pressed her lips and smiled. ¡°I have to since I haven¡¯t visited you in a while.¡±

    They continued to exchange pleasantries as they made their way down to the living hall. Sonya

    nced at the gifts and looked away as she had no intention of opening them.

    The butler collected the gifts and put them aside. After they sat on the couch, the butler served them

    coffee.

    While Aubrey was taking a sip from the cup, her eyes flickered when an idea shed across her mind.

    ¡°I was nning to take you to the suburbs as thendscape is gorgeous. Many of my friends have

    been there for a walk.¡±

    Her suggestion aroused Sonya¡¯s interest. But before Sonya could respond, Aubree continued, ¡°But I

    heard bacteria in the wild is growing fast as the weather has turned warm. People who have visited the

    ce have fallen ill and suffered from vomiting and diarrhea.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Sonya decided to put the trip on hold. ¡°Let¡¯s not risk it. We can always visit the

    suburbs some other time.¡±

    Aubree nodded in agreement.

    A few secondster, she started frowning as if something was bothering her.

    Sonya could tell something was on her mind. She asked, ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Aubree acted as if she hade to her senses. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Ms. Jarvis took Essie on

    an outing a few days ago, so I¡¯m not sure¡­¡±

    Aubree left her sentence hanging and studied Sonya¡¯s expression carefully.

    Sonya¡¯s face turned grim when she heard her granddaughter hanging out with Roxanne again.

    Aubree gloated inwardly upon noticing the look on Sonya¡¯s face.

    ¡°How did you know they went out together?¡± Sonya asked.

    Aubree had an answer for that. ¡°I¡¯ve been worried about Essie since thest time she went missing, so

    I have my men to watch over her whenever she leaves the house.¡±

    Upon realizing what Aubree had done for her granddaughter, Sonya put her guard down against her

    and began to develop a hostile attitude toward Roxanne. I¡¯ve warned her many times to stay away from

    Essie. How dare she defy me?

    Aubree continued adding fuel to the fire. ¡°Perhaps Ms. Jarvis was merely thinking of taking Essie for a

    stroll and didn¡¯t pay much attention to the environment. Now, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±

    Once again, she paused right there and did not continue.

    Sonya knitted her brows and asked, ¡°Worried? What are you worried about?¡±

    ¡°Essie seemed to have caught an infection. I wonder how she is feeling now.¡± Aubree expressed her

    concern.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 968

    Chapter 968

    Chapter 968 I Want To See Essie

    ¡°What?¡± Sonya frowned. It¡¯s bad enough that Roxanne took my granddaughter out. She even caused

    my granddaughter to fall ill. Seeing that her instigation was sessful, Aubree smiled ever so slightly

    before she promptly stopped herself.

    ¡°The person I sent to protect Essie saw it, but he doesn¡¯t have any medical skills. Thinking that Ms.

    Jarvis has a little medical knowledge and will be able to treat Essie, he didn¡¯t reveal himself.¡± Sonya¡¯s

    face darkened. ¡°Is Essie in a serious condition?¡±

    Aubree pretended to ponder before replying, ¡°My friends who were infected told me that the pain they

    felt was excruciating. Essie is only a child¡­¡±

    There was no need for her to continue. Sonya understood what she was implying. If a grownup could

    not handle the pain, let alone a child like Este.

    It¡¯s bad enough that Roxanne abandoned Essie back then. Now she¡¯s the one responsible for Essie¡¯s

    suffering. What exactly is Roxanne¡¯s intention?

    ¡°I wanted to go and check on Essie, but you know Lucian¡¯s attitude.¡± Aubree was still trying to add fuel

    to the fire. Sonya frowned again and dered, ¡°I will go and take a look myself!¡±

    With that, she took her bag and prepared to leave. Aubree quickly stopped her. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, once

    you¡¯re there, please don¡¯t tell them I was the one who told you about this matter. Lucian already dislikes

    me. If he finds out, I¡¯m worried that¡­¡±

    That was the truth.

    Sonya was worried about her granddaughter. At the same time, she also felt bad that Aubree¡¯s

    painstaking efforts were not appreciated.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to say and what not to say.¡±

    As soon as Sonya finished talking, she took her bag and left.

    Aubree did not stop her this time around. Once Sonya¡¯s car was gone, she got up and went out.

    With Sonya¡¯s interference, Aubree believed that Lucian¡¯s attention would be diverted. She hoped that

    he would focus less on the investigation of what she had done.

    Meanwhile, at the Farwell residence, Cayden was standing in the study with a grim expression.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, that private investigator is a very cunning man. After following him for a week, our men

    were unable to find anything.¡±

    That was the first time that a person had been so elusive.

    Lucian looked somber. ¡°Continue to follow him.¡±

    He wanted to see how long that man could hide his secrets!

    Cayden acknowledged his order before turning to leave the study.

    Just as he opened the door, he saw Catalina standing outside.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell is here. She¡¯s waiting downstairs.¡±

    Catalina appeared a little disturbed.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lucian furrowed his brows when he heard that, and he seemed to be contemting something.

    For the past few times when his mother hade and looked for him, it was all because of Aubree.

    However, he had no interaction with Aubree ofte, so he had no inkling why his mother hade.

    It was only after a while before Lucian got up.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell doesn¡¯t look too pleased,¡± Catalina whispered to him as he walked past her.

    Lucian nodded with a deadpan expression before striding downstairs.

    The moment he arrived downstairs, he was greeted by the sight of his mother sitting on the couch with

    an unfriendly face.

    ¡°Why have youe downstairs?¡±

    Sonya was already worried about Este. Her son¡¯s tardiness in greeting her had only annoyed her

    further.

    A frown appeared on Lucian¡¯s face, and he turned around to look at Catalina.

    The housekeeper did not know what to do.

    Thankfully for her, Lucian did not make things difficult. He sat down on the couch and asked, ¡°And why

    have youe all the way here? If there¡¯s anything, you can always call me, and I will go over.¡±

    All of a sudden, Sonya mmed the coffee table and raised her voice. ¡°I want to see Essie. What¡¯s the

    point of you going over? Where¡¯s Essie?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard his mother¡¯s outburst. He finally understood why Catalina had

    looked so conflicted earlier on.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 969

    Chapter 969

    Chapter 969 Too Anxious

    Ten minutes ago, Catalina had been instructing the rest of the household staff on their chores when

    she heard the doorbell ring. The moment she opened the door, she saw that it was Sonya.

    Before Catalina could greet her, Sonya questioned her, ¡°Where¡¯s Essie? Tell Essie toe out. Tell her

    that her grandma is here.¡± Catalina was put in a difficult position.

    Este had not been in the manor for the past few days. She had thought that the little girl was with

    Sonya. However, judging from Sonya¡¯s reaction, Catalina knew there and then that Este was with

    Roxanne.

    It was obvious that Sonya must have discovered that, and that exined her anger. As a servant,

    Catalina did not know how to answer her question. In the end, she replied, ¡°I will inform Mr. Farwell

    right away.¡±

    She was about to go and seek help from Lucian when Sonya stopped her in her tracks.

    ¡°I want to see Essie. If she doesn¡¯te down, I will go up myself.¡±

    With that, she began to walk upstairs.

    Catalina had no choice but to lie and im that she would get Este when, in fact, she went upstairs

    to look for Lucian.

    Sitting next to his mother, Lucian knew he could not hide the truth anymore. He told her honestly,

    ¡°Essie isn¡¯t here.¡±

    Sonya looked even more upset when she heard that. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Essie is not here right now, and you won¡¯t be seeing her,¡± Lucian repeated calmly.

    The moment he stopped talking, Sonya put down her cup. There was a loud sound when the cup hit

    the table.

    ¡°Where is she?¡±

    Sonya had her own conclusion, but she still wanted to hear it from her son.

    Lucian merely frowned and said nothing.

    ¡°Is she with Roxanne?¡± Sonya became infuriated when Lucian remained silent. ¡°Roxanne has caused

    Essie so much pain. Why did you allow Essie to stay with her?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepened, and he looked up at her.

    He knew something was wrong when Sonya had turned up at his house out of the blue and even

    demanded to see Este.

    From what he had heard so far, he reckoned his mother must have found out that Este had been

    infected during her recent camping trip.

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°How did you find out?¡±

    Not many people knew about Este¡¯s condition. Furthermore, only the children, Roxanne, and himself

    had had any interaction with his mother.

    Lucian did not believe that Roxanne would tell Sonya about Este¡¯s infection and certainly not the

    three children.

    Besides them, only the private investigator and the person standing behind him knew about the matter.

    Lucian looked murderous.

    It was only then Sonya realized she should not have said what she had said, and a hint of regret

    shed across her eyes.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She had promised Aubree that she would not mention anything about Este¡¯s condition.

    Yet, she had been too anxious just now.

    After calming herself down for a few seconds, Sonya asked nonchntly, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I find out? Isn¡¯t

    it enough that Essie has been suffering for so many years because of Roxanne?¡±

    She was referring to the incident when Roxanne abandoned Este.

    Lucian was not so easily sidetracked by his mother. He questioned Sonya coldly, ¡°Why did you ask to

    see Essie the moment you arrived?¡±

    Sonya was stumped momentarily before ring at her son. ¡°I heard that Essie hasn¡¯t been at the

    Farwell residence for these few days. That got me worried. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    She then shot back a question of her own, ¡°I have a question for you instead. Roxanne abandoned

    Essie years ago. We are the ones who have brought her up. Yet, you keep sending Essie to Roxanne.

    What exactly are you thinking about? Are you nning to give custody of Essie to Roxanne?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 970

    Chapter 970

    Chapter 970 I Give Up

    Sonya did not mention the possibility of their reconciliation. Lucian tensed slightly when he heard that.

    Sonya continued, ¡°I was the one who brought Essie up. I will never allow you to give her away!¡±

    When Lucian realized that his mother was off the topic, he rubbed his temples and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what

    you think. Two days ago, Essie fell ill. She¡¯s recuperating at Ms. Jarvis¡¯ ce now.¡±

    He felt that Sonya was trying to hide something, and he did not believe a single word she had just said.

    He felt that she had already known what had happened two days ago.

    As far as he was concerned, it was pointless to lie anymore. Sonya finally had a legitimate reason to be

    furious when her son told her the truth.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know Essie is ill? I can¡¯t believe you left her with Roxanne!¡± Lucian merely

    frowned and said nothing. He could not be bothered to argue with his mother with regard to the matter.

    ¡°Roxanne abandoned her first. And something bad always happens to Essie when she¡¯s with Roxanne!

    Yet you still dare to allow the two of them to be together! Even if you aren¡¯t worried, I am!¡±

    Fury was written all over Sonya¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re thinking. I want you to bring Essie back

    right now! If you don¡¯t wish to take care of her, then I will!¡±

    Lucian had no idea what he had said to make his own mother think that he did not want Este.

    Seeing that Sonya was livid, he could only exin to her calmly, ¡°Essie is still recuperating, but that¡¯s

    not the point. Ms. Jarvis is highly skilled in medicine, and it puts me at ease knowing that Essie is under

    her care.¡±

    Sonya begged to differ. ¡°Given our wealth and resources, we should be able to get her any doctor. Why

    must we engage Roxanne? Bring Essie back. I¡¯ll find her the best doctor!¡±

    There was no response from Lucian.

    Sonya could tell that her son was not going to ede to her demands, and her face fell. ¡°You can

    forget about the idea of reconciliation with Roxanne. As long as I¡¯m alive, I will never allow her to be

    married into the Farwell family again!¡±

    ¡°You think too much.¡± In the end, Lucian still decided to say something. Even if the reconciliation had

    crossed his mind, Roxanne would not agree to it. Sonya was puzzled.

    Lucian suppressed the frustration within him and exined patiently once more, ¡°Essie was in a critical

    situation. Thankfully, Ms. Jarvis managed to brew the traditional medicine in time. That alleviated

    Essie¡¯s symptoms. I only feel that no one else can understand Essie¡¯s condition better than she does.¡±

    It sounded very reasonable. However, as far as Sonya was concerned, Roxanne was the reason

    Este became ill. She was not appeased despite hearing Lucian¡¯s exnation.

    Lucian assured his mother, ¡°Leaving Essie with Roxanne is the most appropriate thing to do right now.

    Once Essie has recovered, I will definitely bring her back.¡±

    No matter what, he had no intention of bringing Este back right then. Sonya was extremely angry, but

    she decided not to discuss the matter with him anymore.

    Since he refuses to bring the girl back, then I will do it myself! It¡¯s no big deal! I know where she

    stays. With that n in mind, Sonya controlled her fury and put on a calm demeanor. ¡°So be it. I give

    up!¡±This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    She then strode out of the manor as if she no longer cared about the matter. Looking at his mother¡¯s

    back view, Lucian found it strange. However, he did not know why and decided to let the matter rest.

    Sonya drove toward Roxanne¡¯s home once she came out of the manor.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 971

    Chapter 971

    Chapter 971 Are You Feeling Better Now

    Roxanne was preparing lunch with the kids when the doorbell to their mansion

    rang. Believing it might be Lucian wanting to see the children or Madilyning

    to ask her about the progress, Roxanne did not think much and put down her

    things to open the door.

    Upon opening the door and seeing who was behind it, she suddenly froze. ¡°It¡¯s

    been a while,¡± Sonya began, looking Roxanne up and down.

    Roxanne regained her senses, and lowering her eyes, she greeted, ¡°Mrs.

    Farwell.¡± Sonya hummed coldly in response. ¡°Is this how you treat your guests?

    Having them stand at the door?¡±Furrowing her brows, Roxanne gazed at Sonya cautiously as she

    remembered

    clearly what Sonya had done to the research institute.

    We haven¡¯t met since then. I wonder why she came to see me today. Moreover,

    Essie is here. Last time, Sonya destroyed the research institute because I got

    too close to Essie. I¡¯m afraid of what she will do if she sees Essie here. But

    perhaps Sonya already knew, and that¡¯s why she¡¯s here.

    At that thought, Roxanne stepped aside to let Sonya in. ¡°Please.¡± Sonya strode

    in and looked around the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s Essie?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Indeed, she came because she knew Essie

    was here. Before she could reply, the three kids had already run out of the

    kitchen.

    Thinking that Lucian was here, they all beamed happily, but the smiles on their

    faces froze at the same time when they saw the person sitting on the couch.

    ¡°Grandma¡­¡± Este called out hesitantly. I remember Grandma doesn¡¯t like Ms.

    Jarvis. Moreover, the expression on Grandma¡¯s face doesn¡¯t look good.

    Sonya hurriedly looked Este up and down at the sight of her. Only when

    confirming Este was unharmed did she sigh in relief. ¡°Essie,e to

    Grandma,¡± she said, waving to Este.

    Este stared at Sonya hesitantly and did not move. ¡°Come here now,¡± Sonya

    repeated, frowning before shooting Roxanne a look of displeasure. She thought

    Roxanne was the reason for Este¡¯s disobedience.

    Noticing the look Sonya shot Roxanne, Este slowly walked over, afraid Sonya

    would take her anger out on Roxanne. Sonya carried Este into her arms and

    examined thetter carefully again. ¡°I heard you were sick. Are you feeling

    better now?¡±

    Este nced at Roxanne. Smilingfortingly at Este, Roxanne replied

    warmly, ¡°Essie rested for a week and is much better now.¡±

    Immediately, Sonya announced in a voice that allowed no disagreement, ¡°Since

    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.

    you¡¯re feeling much better now,e home with me.¡± Upon hearing that, Este

    furrowed her brows, reluctance written on her face.

    Sonya understood what Este was thinking and knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to

    convince the child, so she looked in Roxanne¡¯s direction.

    ¡°I heard from Lucian that Essie recovered well thanks to your care. Since she¡¯s

    all right now, I want to take her home. You have no objections, right?¡±

    There was not a hint of gratitude in her voice. Roxanne was the reason Este

    got sick in the first ce. And in Sonya¡¯s opinion, it was expected for Roxanne,

    Este¡¯s biological mother, to take care of Este while she was sick.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 972

    Chapter 972

    Chapter 972 You Have No Brothers

    Roxanne had long guessed Sonya would treat her with an unpleasant attitude.

    Although she was displeased, she didn¡¯t show it on her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s Essie and Mr. Farwell¡¯s wishes that Essie stays here. As you¡¯re her

    grandma, I have nothing to say if you want to bring her back, but I hope you

    respect Essie¡¯s opinions.¡±

    Sonya frowned in displeasure. I¡¯ve already asked Essie just now. I wonder what

    sorcery Roxanne has cast on her to make her refuse to go home. That¡¯s why I

    turned to ask Roxanne, but I didn¡¯t expect this woman to be so tactless!

    Sonya was livid. Just then, Este spoke. ¡°Grandma, I don¡¯t want to go home. I

    want to stay here and y with Archie and Benny.¡± Este looked at Sonya

    pitifully.

    Usually, when Este wore such an expression, Sonya would have gone along

    with her wishes. However, she was filled with rage right now, so Este¡¯s look

    only added fuel to the fire.

    ¡°You have to go home even if you don¡¯t want to. You belong to the Farwell

    family. How can you stay at someone else¡¯s house all the time and cause them

    trouble?¡±

    Cowering in fear, Este replied forlornly, ¡°I didn¡¯t cause trouble.¡± She turned to

    look at Roxanne, wanting to get her agreement. Roxanne¡¯s heart softened as

    she met Este¡¯s gaze and nodded with a smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t cause trouble.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Este turned to look at Sonya again, hoping thetter would

    understand that she wasn¡¯t a trouble to Roxanne.

    The fire in Sonya¡¯s heart burned even stronger when she heard their

    conversation, but she couldn¡¯t vent her anger at Este. She raised her head to

    look at Roxanne, who was standing at the side.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so free, you might as well spend more time on your two children. Essie

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    belongs to the Farwell family. You don¡¯t need to pretend to be nice and look

    after her!¡± Sonya said, sweeping a cold nce at Archie and Benny.

    Archie and Benny had been staring longingly at Sonya. Since she was Este¡¯s

    grandmother, it meant she was also their grandmother.

    Although they nevercked the love of an elder, they still felt an inexplicable

    sense of kinship seeing Sonya.

    However, that warmth faded when they noticed Sonya¡¯s attitude toward

    Roxanne, and now, they felt even more disappointed to be looked upon so

    coldly by Sonya.

    With that, they averted their gazes from Sonya. Roxanne stepped forward and

    pulled them behind her. ¡°I¡¯m only doing what I¡¯m supposed to do as a doctor.

    Mrs. Farwell, you don¡¯t need to worry. I have no interest in that position.¡±

    Archie and Benny did not understand what position she was referring to, but

    Sonya did. ¡°You better be!¡± Sonya snorted before standing up from the couch

    while carrying Este.

    When Este realized that Sonya was taking her away, tears immediately

    gathered in her eyes. ¡°Archie, Benny¡­ My brothers¡­¡± she choked out.

    Sonya¡¯s heart ached for a moment when she heard Este¡¯s sorrowful voice,

    but she soon steeled her heart and said sternly, ¡°They are not your brothers.

    The Farwell family only has one child. You have no brothers.¡±

    That only made Este wail harder. Unable to look on any longer, Roxanne

    wanted to go forward andfort Este, but Sonya¡¯s gaze pinned her to her

    spot.

    However, Archie and Benny only noticed that Este was crying badly, so they

    hurriedly ran over tofort her. ¡°Grandma, please let Essie stay for another

    two days! We will take good care of her!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 973

    Chapter 973

    Chapter 973 Deal With The Marriage Contract

    Archie and Benny had only addressed Sonya as grandma out of politeness, but

    in the next instant, Sonya snapped, ¡°You two don¡¯t belong to the Farwell family,

    so you shouldn¡¯t be calling me that! If you want to see your grandma, ask your

    mom to take you to her!¡±

    Having said that, Sonya was about to walk around them and leave. Archie and

    Benny felt dejected and pained to hear Sonya scold them and deny their

    rtionship. But upon hearing Este¡¯s wails get louder, they regained their

    senses and stood before Sonya, gritting their teeth.

    Seeing Archie and Benny blocking her way, Sonya furrowed her brows, irritated

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    by their persistence.

    ¡°We won¡¯t call you Grandma anymore, but it¡¯s obvious Essie doesn¡¯t want to

    leave. You can¡¯t force her! You also know about her situation. She can¡¯t continue

    crying like this!¡± the two said stubbornly.

    ¡°Mind your own business! I will naturally take care of my granddaughter well!¡±

    Sonya replied icily before turning to speak to Roxanne. ¡°Control your sons. Tell

    them to stop blocking my way!¡±

    Seeing Archie and Benny argue with Sonya while she stood in her original spot,

    Roxanne felt touched.

    My heart aches too when I see Essie crying so badly. But as Sonya said, Essie

    belongs to the Farwell family, so I have no reason to stop Sonya. However,

    even Archie and Benny have stepped forward. I cannot stand idly by any longer.

    Moreover, Sonya is treating Este in such a manner. I wonder how Archie and

    Benny would feel if they knew their biological grandmother had been refusing to

    acknowledge them as her grandsons. I would feel aggrieved too if I were in their

    shoes.

    ¡°Although Archie and Benny are not part of the Farwell family, they are just as

    concerned about Essie as you!¡± Roxanne walked forward and pulled Archie and

    Benny behind her. ¡°Essie is crying so badly. If you really care about her, have

    you considered the consequences of her crying like this?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s and her sons¡¯ words rendered Sonya speechless. After a brief

    pause, Sonya replied impatiently, ¡°I will bear responsibility for my own

    granddaughter. There¡¯s no need for you to worry!¡±

    If not for these three, Essie wouldn¡¯t be crying this badly! Sonya glowered at

    Roxanne. ¡°Nothing will happen to Essie if you stay away from her!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este cried, gasping for air in Sonya¡¯s arms. Roxanne¡¯s heart

    clenched painfully. She wanted to hug andfort Este. However, under

    such circumstances, she knew it was impossible for her to do so.

    Sonya nced at Archie and Benny who were standing behind Roxanne. ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, you¡¯re a mother of two. Lucian already has Essie and will be marrying

    Aubree in the future. I hope you have some self-respect.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne, Archie, and Benny froze. Lucian had told them he

    would be pursuing Roxanne and would settle the issue regarding Aubree. They

    never asked him how he would deal with that marriage contract afterward.

    Little did they expect to hear this from Sonya. The matter they had almost

    forgotten came rushing back to their heads because of Sonya.

    At that moment, they were all dumbstruck. Sonya shot them onest icy re

    before striding toward her car with Este in her arms. Soon, Este¡¯s cries

    were muffled as the car door closed.

    By the time Roxanne snapped back to reality, Sonya¡¯s car had already sped off

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 974

    Chapter 974

    Chapter 974 Four Servings

    Este had already been taken away, so there was nothing they could do now.

    Roxanne could only return to the mansion with Archie and Benny. The three kids

    were going to help her with lunch, but in the end, she had to do it herself.

    After finishing cooking lunch with mixed feelings, Roxanne went to the living

    room to call Archie and Benny over to eat. However, she received no reply after

    calling them twice.

    Confused, she walked over to them and saw them sitting on the carpet absentmindedly with the

    untouched Lego model before them. ¡°What are you thinking

    about?¡±

    Noticing that they looked depressed, Roxanne squatted before them in concern.

    Only then did the twoe back to their senses. They only shared a nce

    and did not reply to Roxanne as they were thinking about Sonya¡¯s words.

    As they had been focused on helping Este stay, they had no time to care

    about their own emotions. Now that Sonya had left with Este, they felt

    despondent thinking about what had happened just now.

    That¡¯s our grandma, but she doesn¡¯t want to acknowledge us. ¡°Mommy, can we

    still y with Essie in the future?¡± Benny could not help but ask. Roxanne

    paused to ponder upon hearing that question.

    I¡¯m not sure too. From what I know of Sonya¡¯s personality, I think she may make

    Este transfer schools or do like what Aubree did and kick Archie and Benny

    out of kindergarten.

    However, meeting Benny¡¯s hopeful look, Roxanne could not bring herself to say

    no. ¡°Of course,¡± she said, forcing a smile.

    Wearing a doubtful and disappointed look on his face, Archie lowered his head

    and said, ¡°But Grandma doesn¡¯t like us, and she doesn¡¯t allow Essie to call us

    her brothers.¡±

    They were indirectlyining about Sonya not recognizing them as her

    grandsons, but Roxanne thought they were worried Sonya wouldn¡¯t let them

    y with Este.

    ¡°What she says isn¡¯t important. It¡¯s enough as long as Essie loves you two.¡±

    Roxanne stroked Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s heads. ¡°You two treat Essie so well and

    love her so much. She will remember that. Although you may not see her for the

    time being, she will definitelye back and y with you again in the future.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± ¡°I believe Essie loves you two as much as you love her,¡± Roxanne

    responded with a smile. Only then did a faint smile spread across Archie¡¯s and

    Benny¡¯s faces.

    ¡°All right, get up. Let¡¯s go eat. The food is getting cold.¡± They stood up and sat

    down with her at the dining table obediently.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Roxanne thought she had already sessfullyforted the two, but

    unfortunately, their dejected expressions were tant as they ate. ¡°Are you both

    still upset?¡±

    Archie and Benny were still thinking about Sonya, but they didn¡¯t want Roxanne

    to know. Benny panicked upon hearing that since he didn¡¯t know what excuse to

    give.

    Thankfully, Archie was quick to react. ¡°We made four servings.¡± Roxanne

    nced at the dining table. Este¡¯s favorite meatballs were still on the table,

    untouched.

    Archie¡¯s reminder also saddened Roxanne, but she forced herself to suppress it

    andforted her sons first. Giving them a meatball each, she said, ¡°Since

    Essie can¡¯t eat it, we¡¯ll help her eat it. That way, it will be as if Essie¡¯s eating with

    us.¡±

    Staring at the signature meatballs in their bowls, Archie and Benny nodded

    obediently.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 975

    Chapter 975

    Chapter 975 Breaking My Heart

    After lunch, Archie and Benny made up an excuse by saying they wanted to nap

    before running back to their room. Roxanne was feeling drained as well, so she

    tidied up the dining room before taking a nap herself.

    In the boys¡¯ room upstairs, Archie and Benny, who were supposed to be asleep,

    sat facing each other on the edge of their respective beds. At that moment,

    sadness was written all over their faces.

    ¡°I feel so sad, Archie.¡± Benny pursed his lips, and tears were welling up in his

    eyes. Benny had always been more sensitive. Not only did Sonya scold him, but

    she also brought Este away.

    Archie raised his gaze toward Benny. When Archie saw Benny¡¯s red eyes, he

    immediately got up and sat next to him. ¡°You can feel sad, but you can¡¯t cry,¡±

    Archie said.

    Hearing that, Benny pouted and replied, ¡°But why did Grandma have to talk to

    us that way?¡± Benny thought he was just being polite when he addressed Sonya

    as Grandma.

    When he recalled how Sonya had scolded him moments ago, he couldn¡¯t help

    but want to burst into tears.

    Archie knew exactly how Benny felt. ¡°Grandma treated us that way because she

    doesn¡¯t know about our background. Besides, she hasn¡¯t even epted

    Mommy yet. I wonder what happened when Daddy and Mommy separated back

    then. It seems that Grandma doesn¡¯t like Mommy one bit.¡±

    Benny agreed with Archie¡¯s analysis, and he nodded. What Grandma said to

    Mommy was worse than what Grandma said to us. With that in mind, Benny

    couldn¡¯t help but worry about Roxanne¡¯s feelings. Mommy must be feeling

    worse than we do.

    ¡°If we want Grandma to treat Mommy better, we must get Daddy and Mommy

    back together,¡± Archie uttered in a serious tone. ¡°Only then can they resolve the

    misunderstandings between them, and Grandma will finally know about our

    background.¡±

    Benny looked excited when he eximed, ¡°By then, Grandma won¡¯t have a

    problem with Essie addressing us as her brothers!¡±

    Archie nodded upon hearing that. There was also a hint of anticipation in his

    eyes.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Benny suddenly frowned.

    Archie looked at Benny in puzzlement.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is Daddy going to do about Ms. Pearson,¡± Benny continued

    in his cute voice. As long as Ms. Pearson is still around, there¡¯s no way Mommy

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    is going to ept Daddy. Daddy is also at fault. He told us he would settle the

    matter, but it¡¯s still not settled.

    Archie was worried about the same thing, but he chose to have faith in Lucian.

    Since Daddy has already said he would handle it, he surely will!

    Right then, the boys made up their minds. If Daddy sumbs to Grandma¡¯s

    pressure and marries Ms. Pearson, we¡¯ll tell Daddy about our identities! By

    then, Daddy will surely leave Ms. Pearson!

    Meanwhile, Sonya was driving Este back to the Farwell residence.

    Este was crying throughout the journey.

    Prior to that, Sonya was only pissed off at Roxanne. But now that she was alone

    with Este, her cries broke her heart.

    ¡°You¡¯re a good girl, Essie. I¡¯ll bring you to shop for pretty dresses and dolls,

    okay?¡± Sonya tried to distract Este, but it did not work at all.

    Este was still crying just as loud.

    Sonya had no choice but to change her tactic and coax the little one along the

    way home.

    ¡°I want Daddy¡­¡± Este sobbed, her face full of tears.

    Sonya had no choice but to give in. I would rather her ask for Lucian than

    Roxanne!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 976

    Chapter 976

    Chapter 976 Give Her To Me

    Thirty minutester, Sonya¡¯s car slowly came to a halt at the entrance of the Farwell residence. By

    then, Este, who was sitting in the back seat, had gone quiet.

    Sonya heaved a sigh of relief inwardly because she thought Este was finally done crying after crying

    throughout the journey home. To her surprise, she saw that Este¡¯s face was still covered in tears

    when she opened the car door.

    Este had gotten tired from all the crying, but she was still crying silently. Upon seeing Sonya opening

    the door, Este didn¡¯t even bother turning her head toward Sonya.

    Sonya¡¯s heart ached when she saw her granddaughter sobbing silently. She reached out to lift Este

    into her arms and consoled helplessly, ¡°Why are you still crying? Do you really like Roxanne that

    much? Do I not treat you well enough?¡±

    Este shook her head. Sonya¡¯s heart sank when she saw that. Is Essie turning rebellious because of

    Roxanne? This little girl doesn¡¯t even want me anymore.

    Her anger toward Roxanne intensified. Right when Sonya was about to say something, Este

    suddenly wrapped her arms around Sonya¡¯s neck.

    She was using her actions to show Sonya that she was still fond of her. Noticing the gesture, Sonya felt

    better, and her expression softened.

    While wiping the tears off Este¡¯s cheeks, Sonya said, ¡°Listen to me, okay? Since she doesn¡¯t want

    you, we¡¯ll also shut her out!¡±

    Back then, Roxanne¡¯s cruel decision to abandon Este had always been a thorn in Sonya¡¯s side.

    Este didn¡¯t know what Sonya was talking about. She thought Sonya was badmouthing Roxanne, and

    she started crying once again.

    At that moment, Sonya felt utterly helpless and frustrated. All she could do was carry Este into the

    mansion.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, Ms. Este,¡± Catalina greeted respectfully when she saw them walking in. She had been

    upstairs telling Lucian to head down for a meal.

    As soon as she finished her sentence, she noticed Este¡¯s face was drenched in tears.

    Before she could react to it, Sonya demanded, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go and prepare the dishes

    Ms. Este likes to eat! Quick!¡± Sonya then patted Este¡¯s head and coaxed in a gentle tone, ¡°What

    would you like to eat, Essie? I¡¯ll get Catalina to prepare for you¡­¡±

    Sonya spoke while carrying Este toward the couch in the living room.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Este suddenly called out and let go of Sonya¡¯s neck.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Sonya was stunned.

    In the next second, she heard a set of heavy footsteps approaching her.

    After that, she heard her son saying unhappily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you give up?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows and reached out to carry Este.

    Sonya didn¡¯t react in time, so she didn¡¯t let go of Este immediately. At the same time, she was feeling

    guilty.

    Soon, Este¡¯s sobs grew louder, and she started struggling to break free.

    Finally, Sonya regained her senses and saw her granddaughter struggling in her arms. Upset, she sat

    down on the couch with Este still in her arms.

    ¡°I want Daddy!¡± Este cried and stared at Lucian.

    Lucian stood where he was and said, ¡°No matter how angry you are, you cane at me. Essie is

    feeling ufortable, so I suggest you give her to me.¡±

    Needless to say, Sonya¡¯s heart wrenched in pain.

    She could let go of Este, but she couldn¡¯t ept the fact that her granddaughter was fighting so hard

    to break free from her embrace. The thought of Este¡¯s attachment to Roxanne brought her anger to

    new heights.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 977

    Chapter 977

    Chapter 977 Guilty

    ¡°Be good, Essie. Let me carry you. Don¡¯t cry,¡± Sonyaforted patiently. Unexpectedly, the more

    Sonya consoled Este, the harder Este cried. Este was crying so hard that she could barely catch

    her breath.

    Upon noticing that things had gotten out of hand, Sonya reluctantly passed Este to Lucian. Este¡¯s

    wails soon grew weaker again and gradually turned into whimpers after she got into Lucian¡¯s embrace.

    The moment Lucian noticed how aggrieved Este looked, he knew exactly what had happened. I

    wonder what ruthless things my mother did in order to bring Essie out of Roxanne¡¯s house.

    ¡°You¡¯ve spoiled her.¡± Sonya was dissatisfied. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember how heartless that woman was

    back then? Why do you still want Essie to get near her? I told you countless times to stay away from

    her! Why wouldn¡¯t you listen? Are you happy now? Essie doesn¡¯t even want to return to her own home

    anymore!¡±

    Este didn¡¯t know what Sonya meant, but she could feel that Sonya was badmouthing Roxanne to

    Lucian.

    Knowing that, Este tugged at Lucian¡¯s shirt and whined, ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Sonya was infuriated when she heard that. ¡°Why would you want her? She didn¡¯t even want¡ª¡±

    Before Sonya could finish her sentence, Lucian interrupted, ¡°Catalina, bring Essie upstairs.¡±

    Catalina hurried toward Lucian and reached out to carry Este.

    Considering how hard Este had been crying earlier on, Catalina didn¡¯t know if Este would allow

    being carried away.

    Fortunately, Este was sick of Sonya¡¯sints. When she saw Catalina reaching out to her, she

    immediately leaped into Catalina¡¯s embrace.

    Catalina couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless and heartbroken when she felt Este sobbing silently in her

    arms. This is obviously an issue among adults. Why did they have to drag Ms. Este into it?

    Sonya was startled by Lucian¡¯s aura, and she ended up stunned for a few seconds. She only regained

    herposure after Catalina brought Este upstairs. It¡¯s so obvious that Lucian doesn¡¯t want Essie to

    hear our conversation after this.

    Sonya¡¯s expression turned increasingly grim by the second.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Essie know about it as well? Why did you ask Catalina to bring her upstairs? Are you going

    to hide the truth from Essie forever? You can only keep her in the dark for so long. Don¡¯t you think once

    Essie grows up she¡¯s going to find out that the woman she¡¯s so in love with is the same woman who

    abandoned her after giving birth to her? Do you think she¡¯ll be able to ept it?¡±

    Sonya¡¯s stubbornness was giving Lucian a headache. ¡°As I said, there must be some

    misunderstandings. I just haven¡¯t figured it out yet.¡±

    As soon as those words fell, he heard his mother speaking those usual prejudiced words. ¡°What

    misunderstandings are you talking about? What lies before our eyes is the truth! Unlike Roxanne,

    Aubree¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll judge Aubree on my own,¡± Lucian interrupted coldly. If I let her continue talking, she¡¯s only going to

    talk about how great Aubree is.

    Sonya frowned, and she wanted to continue talking. However, she quickly noticed the change in

    Lucian¡¯s aura.

    Lucian stared at her with a grim expression and said, ¡°How about you? You knew about Essie¡¯s

    condition, but you still used extreme means to take her away from Roxanne. Have you ever considered

    that Essie¡¯s condition may deteriorate at any time?¡±

    When Sonya was at Roxanne¡¯s, she had heard something simr from her, but she didn¡¯t take it

    seriously.

    Perhaps Sonya just didn¡¯t want to ept the fact that Roxanne cared about Este.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Evidently, Sonya only felt guilty for her actions when she heard Lucian mentioning it.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 978

    Chapter 978

    Chapter 978 As Much As You Want

    Lucian noticed the guilty look on his mother¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯ll handle my own marriage and Este¡¯s life. What

    you think is best may not be the best in others¡¯ eyes.¡±

    In other words, he was telling her to stop meddling in his personal affairs. Sonya felt angry and guilty at

    the same time. ¡°Whatever I did, I did it for your own good.¡± Lucian refused to respond to her because

    he knew how stubborn his mother was. Whatever I say is pointless.

    ¡°Essie is my granddaughter, so obviously I care about her. I wanted to bring her back with me, but she

    was crying for you. In the end, I still brought her back here, didn¡¯t I? Even if Essie has epted

    Roxanne, Roxanne still has two more kids. If you were to be with her in the future, what would happen

    to those two kids of hers? Are you going to give the Farwell family¡¯s inheritance to those¡­ children?¡±

    With much effort, she managed to stop herself from calling Archie and Benny a pair of illegitimate

    children.

    Prior to that, Sonya had never thought about the matter in that manner.

    However, when she realized how biased Lucian was toward Roxanne, she had no choice but to

    consider the issue from that perspective. What if Roxanne reallyes back? What¡¯s going to happen

    to those two illegitimate children? Are they going to be a part of the Farwell family? Am I supposed to

    watch Lucian give the Farwell family¡¯s inheritance to those two illegitimate children? I can¡¯t let that

    happen! That¡¯s it. I want no one but Aubree to be the Farwell family¡¯s daughter-inw! At the very least,

    Aubree is a lot more decent than Roxanne! Even if Lucian and Aubree decide not to have their own

    children in the future, at least I know Essie is still a descendant of the Farwell family!

    Lucian remained silent the entire time.

    Although Sonya¡¯s words were harsh, Lucian could only frown in response.

    Seeing how bullheaded Lucian was, Sonya abruptly stood up and roared, ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about the

    fact that you¡¯re dying your wedding with Aubree. But for as long as I¡¯m still breathing, I¡¯ll never

    ept Roxanne as your wife!¡±

    With that, she left without turning back.

    Lucian merely watched her leave the mansion instead of sending her off.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡± Catalina had been waiting upstairs the entire time. She only went down with a concerned

    expression after she saw Sonya leave.

    ¡°How¡¯s Essie?¡± Lucian asked.

    Catalina looked upstairs and said, ¡°She¡¯s still crying.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t console Este, so she had gone down to ask Lucian for help.

    Lucian nodded and went up to Este¡¯s room.

    As usual, she was hiding at the foot of the bed, hugging her knees, and burying her head in between

    her knees.

    It was as if that was the only way she could iste herself from the rest of the world.

    Seeing that, Lucian paused in his tracks for a brief moment before continuing forward with a casual

    expression on his face.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Essie.¡±

    Este raised her head when she heard his voice.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    That tear-filled face of hers could definitely break one¡¯s heart, Lucian¡¯s included.

    He wiped the tears off of her cheeks and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What did your grandma say to you?¡±

    ¡°Grandma said I can¡¯t y with Archie and Benny anymore,¡± Este choked out tearfully.

    Lucian patted her head and uttered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to take those words seriously. You can y with

    them as much as you want.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Este was skeptical.

    ¡°Whatever I say, goes.¡± Lucian nodded.

    Este gradually stopped crying when she heard that.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 979

    Chapter 979

    Chapter 979 Suspects

    Afterforting Este, Lucian left the room. As he walked to his study, he contemted the reaction

    of Sonya and Este. Lucian furrowed his brows at that thought and pulled out his phone.

    Essie was crying so badly when my mother brought her back. Something must have happened. What

    did my mother say to Roxanne? It¡¯s not a good idea for me to ask Essie about it, as it might trigger her

    emotions again. I don¡¯t want to see her cry.

    After much pondering, Lucian decided to give Roxanne a call. What if my mother said something mean

    to Roxanne? If that¡¯s the case, I should give her a call to apologize¡­

    Because of Sonya¡¯s abrupt appearance, Roxanne kept having dreams during her nap. In her dreams,

    Este was crying and wanted a hug from her. However, she could not reach her at all.

    Roxanne woke up feeling uneasy after encountering those awful dreams. Before she could return to

    her senses, the phone on the table suddenly rang.

    She grabbed her phone to take a nce, only to see the phone call from Lucian. It¡¯s him. There are

    only two possibilities for him to call me at this odd hour. It¡¯s either he has found my stalker or he¡¯s

    calling me to talk about Essie.

    No matter what, Roxanne had no other option but to answer his call. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The moment the call got connected, Lucian¡¯s deep voice rang out. Roxanne was still half awake. She

    was slightly stunned when she heard his words. Why is he apologizing to me?

    ¡°It¡¯s not my intention to bring Essie back,¡± Lucian went on.

    Only then did Roxanne snap out of her daze and recall Sonya¡¯s callous remarks. Realizing that Lucian

    had called because of Sonya¡¯s behavior, she sensed a peculiar sensation swelling within her.

    She could guess that it was not Lucian¡¯s intention to bring Este back. Otherwise, Lucian would have

    appeared at her house instead of Sonya.

    Nevertheless, Roxanne had never expected an apology from Lucian.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just that Essie was crying very badly just now.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She skipped the awkward conversation by switching the topic to Este.

    ¡°She was bawling when she got home. It took some time for me tofort her. She stopped crying

    after I assured her that she could still hang out and have fun with the kids another time,¡± Lucian said.

    Roxanne heaved a silent sigh of relief. She knew how difficult it was to calm down a crying Este.

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    ¡°About my mom¡­¡±

    Lucian was trying to dive deep by asking her the question. However, Roxanne was reluctant to bring up

    the matter. She merely replied casually, ¡°No worries. I understand that Mrs. Farwell did that for the sake

    of Essie.¡±

    There was a note of finality in her tone. Lucian stopped probing further.

    ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Farwell? If there¡¯s none, I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±

    Somehow, Lucian could sense a hint of resistance and avoidance in Roxanne¡¯s voice.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes turned increasingly gloomy as he realized that.

    Hearing no reply from him, Roxanne was about to hang up.

    Sonya¡¯s harsh words had been as sharp as a de, hurting Roxanne¡¯s feelings. Naturally, she refused

    to recall that incident by talking about it.

    As she moved her phone away from her ear, she heard Lucian speaking again on the other end of the

    line.

    ¡°By the way, do you have any suspects in mind regarding the person who followed you?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne paused and ced the phone to her ear again.

    She hesitated for a few seconds before answering, ¡°No.¡±

    As a matter of fact, Roxanne had a suspect in mind all this while, and that was Aubree.

    Whether it¡¯s Aubree or Sonya, their only motive is to keep me away from Lucian.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 980

    Chapter 980

    Chapter 980 Excuse

    Roxanne lowered her head at that thought. As long as I keep a distance from Essie and Lucian, Aubree

    and Sonya won¡¯te and bother me. If I get close to them, Aubree might do something even crazier.

    Previously, Aubree had ruthlessly infected Este with bacteria. Thinking about that alone, Roxanne felt

    a chill running down her spine.

    ¡°Have you tried thinking about it carefully during this period?¡± Lucian interrogated. He was quick to

    notice Roxanne¡¯s strange attitude and tone. He refused to let her hang up on him just like that.

    He had already spotted her behavior change at the campsite and had a hunch that she might be

    concealing something. There must be something fishy going on.

    Meanwhile, his question caused Roxanne to feel a wave of turmoil within her. She persisted in not

    revealing anything, nheless.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, didn¡¯t you ask people to watch over me? If none of them find anything suspicious, it¡¯s

    impossible for me to have anyone in mind.¡±

    The crease between Lucian¡¯s brows deepened. He stayed silent after hearing her words.

    It¡¯s because I sent someone to spy on Cory as well. That¡¯s why Cory stops appearing around Roxanne.

    However, I didn¡¯t find anything suspicious about him.

    Roxanne remarked, ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything unusual during this time. Moreover, Este is now back at

    your ce. I think it¡¯s safe for you to send your people away.¡±

    After all, she had only agreed for Lucian to arrange for people to keep an eye out on them to ensure

    Este¡¯s safety.

    Now that Este had gone back, there was no need for that anymore.

    Lucian wanted to reject her request instinctively, worried that Roxanne might get into danger if he

    dismissed the men around her.

    However, something popped into his mind, changing his thoughts. It¡¯s a futile attempt for me to tail both

    sides. I might never be able to find out the person behind this. Instead of remaining at this impasse, I

    might as well reveal a w to them.

    With that thought in mind, Lucian said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll ask them to leave soon.¡±

    Hearing how Lucian agreed almost instantly, she could not help but feel a queer feeling arise within her.

    It took several seconds for her to finally suppress her peculiar sensation.

    Roxanne stayed silent for a long while before saying, ¡°I¡¯ll be busy with work these days, so I might not

    be able to take care of Essie. Could you please help me with that if Essie looks for me?¡±

    Her words caused Lucian to furrow his brows deeply.

    There she goes again with this excuse. She¡¯s trying to use work to avoid me and Essie again!

    The images of Este crying pitifully just now urred to him, and he could feel anger stirring within

    him.

    Roxanne did not expect any reply from him. She added, ¡°This project is important to me. I hope you

    understand, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Upon hearing the mention of the project, Lucian could not help but think of the Damaris family, as it was

    a project led by them.

    Why did she bring that up? That means she¡¯ll be hanging around with Jack often again!

    Rage quickened Lucian¡¯s blood. He could not contain his frustration and responded in a blunt tone,

    ¡°Yes. I understand that you¡¯ll be upied with work. I¡¯ll tell Essie about that and ask her to behave

    well!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    With that, Lucian hung up the phone.

    Just when Roxanne was about to say something, the call got disconnected.

    She felt utterly helpless as she watched her phone screen fade to ck.

    I have to keep a distance from Essie. This is the only way I can protect her for now.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 981

    Chapter 981

    Chapter 981 Keep That In Mind

    Just as the call ended and before Roxanne could recollect herself, someone knocked on the bedroom

    door. ¡°Mommy!¡± When she opened the door, she was greeted by two lively boys.

    The boys had been waiting in their room for the entire afternoon, but their mother never came out to

    call them. Thus, they came out themselves.

    Suppressing the strange feelings in her chest, Roxanne forced a smile at the two boys. Nevertheless,

    Archie and Benny were sensitive to her emotions, and they instantly figured out that she looked upset.

    Benny carefully tugged the hem of his mother¡¯s shirt and asked, ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± At the same

    time, Archie was quietly watching her from the side, seemingly trying to decipher something by

    studying her face.

    Roxanne put on a nonchnt smile and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just had a nightmare earlier.¡± Hearing that,

    Benny shared a look with his brother.

    It was clear that both boys did not believe her. Roxanne could see their suspicions, but there was

    nothing she could do about that.

    She could never notice when the boys were putting on an act, but the boys could always figure out right

    away if anything happened to her.

    ¡°Is it because of Grandma?¡± Archie asked, cocking his head to the side. Even though Mommy didn¡¯t

    show it earlier, Grandma¡¯s words were indeed quite hurtful.

    The way the boy called Sonya made Roxanne freeze for a moment. Grandma. Yes, that¡¯s the way the

    boys should call Sonya if they know about their history. If not for me trying to keep things under wrap,

    Sonya would not have said such cruel words to the boys.

    Roxanne gazed at Archie and Benny with an apologetic look. ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy say not to take

    Grandma¡¯s words to heart? All we need is for Essie to like us.¡±

    Archie carefully held his mother¡¯s finger and shook it.

    Also, once Mommy gets back together with Daddy, Grandma¡¯s impression of us will surely change. But

    I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll like her as much.

    Every time the boys called Sonya ¡°Grandma,¡± Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She said, ¡°Remember that you have to call her Mrs. Farwell, not Grandma.¡±

    The boys looked at their mother in confusion and asked, ¡°Why?¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Traces of guilt shed past Roxanne¡¯s eyes as she ruffled the boys¡¯ hair. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­ she¡¯s not

    your real grandma. You can only call your real grandma that.¡±

    For a brief second, the boys¡¯ expressions changed when they heard her, but they soon schooled their

    faces back to a neutral look.

    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    We know our history, but since Mommy wants us to call her that instead, we¡¯ll do as she says.

    Roxanne finally let out a sigh of relief at their agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll be busy with work these days, so I might

    not be able to pick you up. You have to be good kids and listen to Ms. Lane, okay?¡±

    Lysa had just returned from her leave, and Roxanne was taking the opportunity to keep a distance from

    Este.

    Hearing that, the boys thought about how their mother corrected the way they called Sonya and

    realized what was going on.

    Mommy¡¯s going to avoid Daddy and Essie again. And yet she says it¡¯s not because of Grandma¡¯s

    words¡­

    ¡°But if Essie starts crying¡­¡±

    Benny could understand why his mother was doing that, but he was still worried about Este.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you to help me coax Essie, then.¡±

    While she needed to keep a distance from Este, the boys did not.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 982

    Chapter 982

    Chapter 982 Este Was Worried

    The next few days, Roxanne did not send the children or pick them up because of her work. Like the

    previous time, the boys woulde back and hint to her about how upset Este was to not see her.

    Although Roxanne¡¯s heart ached whenever she heard that, she said nothing about it. One night, as

    usual, the children waited for their parents to pick them up after school

    Este stared at the two boys. Without even needing her to say anything, the boys knew what she was

    going to say. Her question would be none other than when their mother was going toe.

    Este¡¯s continuous stares throughout the past few days could burn a hole in their faces at this

    rate. However, they could not do anything if their mother did not give them her permission.

    Not long after, Lysa appeared in the line for parents. Este looked away in disappointment. Archie and

    Benny did not leave immediately. They waited until Lucian¡¯s car appeared before leaving with Lysa.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Este miserably called out as she watched her fathere closer to her. Lucian was slow,

    and as he walked to her, he swept his gaze around Este.

    Seemingly knowing what her father was looking for, Este mumbled, ¡°Ms. Lane has picked up Archie

    and Benny.¡±

    Lucian stopped looking around and stood before the girl, saying nothing else as he took her hand.

    After greeting Pippa, Lucian brought Este into the car.

    Although it was normal for Lucian to hold Este¡¯s hand, there was something strange about it this

    time. ¡°Daddy, your hand feels hot.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows and silently let go of her before walking behind her instead.

    Este did not dwell on that, and she climbed into the car.

    Lucian started the car engine.

    ¡°Daddy, let¡¯s go to y with Archie and Benny,¡± came Este¡¯s voice a momentter.

    Lucian only frowned and replied, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is busytely. Let¡¯s wait for her to be done with work first.¡±

    That was what Roxanne had told him after all.

    The light in Este¡¯s eyes dimmed at that. ¡°But it¡¯s been such a long time since I¡¯ve seen Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Roxanne had not contacted him ever since that call, and the fury in Lucian had yet to die down.

    Frustration was the only thing he felt when he heard Este mentioning Roxanne.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see her once she¡¯s done with her work,¡± Lucian uttered in a strangely hoarse voice.

    Este could sense that something seemed off about her father, but she could not figure out what

    exactly it was, so she stayed quiet.

    Upon reaching the Farwell residence, Lucian got out of the car first. Then he turned around to carry

    Este down as well.

    Carrying Este had always been an easy task for him, but he stumbled this time.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Este was frightened, and once her father regained his bnce, she looked up at his face in concern.

    The sight that she saw was Lucian¡¯s pale face.

    Seeing the worry in Este¡¯s eyes, Lucian patted her head gently in constion. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I might have

    caught a cold.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    He had been feeling weak the entire day, and the girl had pointed out how hot his palm was earlier.

    It must be because I caught a cold, then.

    Lucian did not think much about it. He had always been as healthy as a horse; this was only a cold. He

    was sure that he would be fine after a night¡¯s rest.

    However, Este was worried.

    She had never seen her father this weak before.

    ¡°Go on in.¡±

    Fearing that he would pass the virus to her, Lucian did not hold the girl¡¯s hand again.

    Este stared at her father¡¯s back as worry washed over her.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 983

    Chapter 983

    Chapter 983 My Turn

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Catalina greeted him when she saw him enter. She had prepared dinner. ¡°Dinner is¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Lucian interrupted tiredly, ¡°I won¡¯t be eating; I¡¯ll be resting

    upstairs. I¡¯ll leave Essie to you.¡± Right as he said that, Este entered the house.

    Noticing that Lucian seemed unwell, Catalina said nothing else. After watching Lucian head up the

    stairs, she led the girl to the dining table.

    Este was staring up the stairs with a worried look on her face. ¡°Daddy¡¯s not feeling well.¡± Catalina

    patted her head and reassured her, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look at himter. Eat while dinner is hot, Ms.

    Este.¡±

    Este was still worried and was distracted throughout dinner. After finally finishing her meal, she made

    to run up the stairs. Catalina hurried after her.

    The door to Lucian¡¯s bedroom was tightly shut. Este knocked on the door cautiously but received no

    response. ¡°Daddy?¡± she called out. Silence answered her. She nced at Catalina anxiously.

    Even Catalina was starting to worry. She had seen how pale Lucian looked. Still, as she thought that he

    would be able to take care of himself, and since Este needed taking care of, she did not head

    upstairs right away.

    She did not expect the situation to be this serious. Catalina and Este exchanged a nce before the

    former hesitantly opened the door.

    Fortunately, Lucian did not have the habit of locking his door, so they could get into the room with

    ease. As it turned out, Lucian was lying on his bed, securely under his covers. He was asleep.

    He seemed fine at the first nce, but the two of them soon notice the unnatural blush on his face and

    his furrowed brows. ¡°Daddy!¡± Este ran to the side of his bed to take a better look at her father¡¯s

    condition.

    Unlike her, Catalina hastily made a call to the family doctor. Just as she ended the call, Lucian woke up

    from their voices.

    When he squinted at the side of the bed and noticed the small figure there, he quickly said, ¡°Go out,

    Essie. I¡¯m sick, and I¡¯ll spread it to you.¡± Este shook her head fervently.

    Lucian¡¯s voice was raspy, and Este knew that he had a bad cold. ¡°I want to take care of you, Daddy!¡±

    the girl protested. Lucian was unfazed by it. ¡°Catalina, bring Essie out.¡±

    Catalina gave him a curt nod and walked over to the side of the bed. ¡°Mr. Farwell, I¡¯ve asked Dr.

    Elswick to make a trip here.¡± Lucian inclined his head. ¡°Please bring Essie out.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Este stubbornly ran away from Catalina. ¡°I want to take care of Daddy!¡± Not daring to use any

    force on the girl, Catalina had no choice but to call out, ¡°Ms. Este¡­¡±

    With a somber look, Este uttered, ¡°Daddy always takes care of me when I¡¯m sick, so now it¡¯s my turn

    to take care of Daddy!¡± Catalina turned to look at Lucian with a frown.

    ¡°You want to take care of me?¡± Lucian asked, staring at his daughter. Este bobbed her head

    vigorously.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°Then please get me a ss of water from downstairs.¡±

    Hearing that, Este spun around without hesitation and went out of the room.

    It was only then Lucian said to Catalina, ¡°Go after Essie and take care of her. When Dr. Elswick is here,

    get him toe upstairs.¡±

    Catalina nodded and turned to leave.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 984

    Chapter 984

    Chapter 984 None Other Than Roxanne

    Right as Este brought water over, she saw Catalina exiting the room and closing the door behind her.

    At that, she quickened her pace and jogged over to the doorway before looking at Catalina angrily.

    ¡°I want to give this to Daddy!¡± The second Catalina turned around, she was greeted by the sight of the

    sulking girl. A resigned look crept into her eyes. Mr. Farwell enjoys giving me challenges like these,

    doesn¡¯t he?

    ¡°Ms. Este, Mr. Farwell isn¡¯t feeling well, and he has gone to sleep again.¡± Catalina dared not look into

    Este¡¯s eyes as she spoke, for she could not bear to lie to the girl.

    Upon hearing that her father had gone to sleep, Este looked at the ss of water in her hands in

    disappointment and in silence.

    Catalina nced at the time. It would still take some time before Sonny got here, so she brought

    Este back to her room to rest.

    Half an hourter, Sonny walked into the mansion with his medical kit.

    By then, Catalina had already coaxed Este to sleep, so she came out to lead Sonny into Lucian¡¯s

    bedroom.

    Lucian had fallen asleep again.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell did not seem well when he came home today,¡± Catalina said to Sonny as she looked at

    Lucian worriedly.

    Sonny nodded. Then he stepped forward to give Lucian a checkup.

    During the checkup, Lucian woke up from the doctor¡¯s movement. When he realized it was Sonny, he

    asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°So what is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re ill because you¡¯re overworked,¡± Sonny said. ¡°And something¡¯s bothering you, so your flu-like

    symptoms are extra worse. You¡¯ll need to rest well during this time.¡±

    Something¡¯s bothering me¡­

    Both Lucian and Catalina frowned.

    Lucian, of course, knew what he was bothered about.

    It was because of none other than Roxanne, who wanted to cut ties with him again.

    Catalina was taken aback.

    She knew all along that Lucian was not one to wear his heart on his sleeve.

    Therefore, this was her first time seeing him ill because of the troubles in his mind.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She wondered what it was about.

    Sonny asked if Lucian wanted to get an IV drip, which Lucian rejected. After prescribing Lucian some

    medicine, he left.

    ¡°How is Essie?¡± Lucian asked.

    ¡°She made a fuss for a while, but she¡¯s asleep now.¡±

    Indeed, Este had been kicking up a fuss to see her father, but Catalina had managed to stop her

    from entering his room.

    After a while, Este grew tired and fell asleep.

    Hearing that, Lucian rxed and tiredly closed his eyes.

    Perhaps it was because he was sick. He was exceptionally sleepy. Seconds after closing his eyes, he

    fell asleep.

    Catalina tiptoed out of the room.

    That night, Catalina barely slept a wink. She would check on Lucian every once in a while.

    She had thought he had only caught a normal cold and would be fine after a night¡¯s rest.

    Yet, even when the next morning came, Lucian was still having a high fever.

    The moment Este woke up, she began insisting on seeing her father. Left without a choice, Catalina

    did as she asked.

    Lucian was still asleep.

    The girl looked at him from afar, and tears welled up in her eyes.

    It was her first time seeing her father as sick as that.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell has instructed me to send you to school if he¡¯s still unwell the next day,¡± Catalina informed

    Este as she ruffled her hair. ¡°Once Ie back, I¡¯ll take good care of Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Este was reluctant to leave, but she knew she could not go against her father.

    Furthermore, her father was still sick. She did not want him to worry about her, so she nodded

    obediently.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 985

    Chapter 985

    Chapter 985 Made Up Their Minds

    Este was still down in the dumps when she arrived at the kindergarten. In the past, she would always

    take the initiative to look for Archie and Benny during recess so they could y together.

    That day, however, the two boys waited for a long time but did not see her approach them. Hence, they

    went up to her and said, ¡°Let¡¯s y a game, Essie!¡±

    Her eyes reddened as she shook her head weakly. Seeing that, Archie and Benny exchanged

    concerned looks. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did someone bully you?¡±

    Este shook her head again. The image of Lucian looking ill floated in her mind. He¡¯s sick¡­

    Suddenly, an idea popped into her head, and her eyes lit up. She nced at the two boys next to

    her. Archie and Benny were still looking at her worriedly. When they saw her gazing at them

    thoughtfully, they were confused.

    The next moment, they heard Este say in her adorable voice, ¡°Daddy¡­¡± She sounded as though she

    was on the verge of tears. The boys¡¯ expressions turned grave, and they gazed at her earnestly.

    Looking at them miserably, she continued, ¡°Daddy is sick, but he won¡¯t let me stay home to look after

    him.¡± Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s chests tightened when they heard that Lucian was not feeling well. They

    hurriedly asked, ¡°How is he? Why did he suddenly fall sick?¡±

    ¡°I think he has the flu. However, his body feels hot to the touch. I wanted to take care of him, but he

    said I¡¯d catch it and wouldn¡¯t let me in,¡± Este replied.

    Archie and Benny nced at each other, realizing that Lucian was running a fever. And judging by how

    worried Essie looks, he must have a high fever.

    Although they were also fraught with worry, they chose tofort Este. ¡°Mr. Farwell is an adult, so

    he knows his condition. Children like us have weaker immune systems. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t allow you

    to go in,¡± Archie said, stroking Este¡¯s hair reassuringly.

    ¡°If worsees to worst, we can ask Mommy to go over and take a look at him,¡± Benny chimed in. No

    sooner had the words left his mouth than he felt a twinge of regret.

    I still don¡¯t know what Mommy¡¯s thinking of doing. If she¡¯s insistent about avoiding Daddy and Essie,

    then what I just said will only end in another disappointment for Essie.

    As that thought crossed his mind, he bowed his head guiltily.

    However, Este¡¯s eyes glimmered with hope as soon as she heard him say they could ask Roxanne to

    check on Lucian. ¡°Really?¡±

    Looking up and meeting her expectant gaze, Benny could not bear to break it to her. He could only turn

    to Archie for help.

    Sensing Benny¡¯s pleading gaze and taking in the eager look on Este¡¯s face, Archie nodded

    immediately.

    ¡°Our mommy is an excellent doctor. It¡¯s only flu, so it won¡¯t take long for him to get better.¡±

    A faint smile finally spread across Este¡¯s lips.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It went without saying that she knew Roxanne was a good doctor who could cure her father in no time.

    If Ms. Jarvis does go to treat Daddy, I¡¯ll get to see her!

    Her spirits lifted, and her heart was filled with anticipation.

    As for Archie and Benny, they were caught in a dilemma.

    Although they were concerned about Lucian, they did not know whether Roxanne would be willing to

    treat him after learning he was ill.

    If she were unwilling, not only would they incur their mother¡¯s suspicion again, but they would also have

    to face Este¡¯s look of disappointment.

    We really don¡¯t want to let Essie down¡­

    Exchanging furtive nces, the two boys silently made up their minds that they would make sure

    Roxanne went to treat Lucian.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 986

    Chapter 986

    Chapter 986 Let Her Be

    While that was happening, Sonny had also informed Sonya that Lucian was unwell. Although she had

    previously gotten into an argument with Lucian, she still decided to personally check in on her son upon

    learning of his condition.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell.¡± When Catalina saw Sonya walking through the door, she could not help thinking about

    how the mother-son pair had quarreled thest time. She hesitated, wondering whether to let thetter

    go upstairs or not.

    Naturally, Sonya paid no mind to her hesitation. ¡°Is Lucian in his room?¡± Catalina nodded. ¡°He¡¯s not

    feeling well and is resting. How about¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Sonya interrupted impatiently, ¡°My son has fallen ill. As his

    mother, of course I want to see him.¡±

    With that, she strode upstairs.

    Not daring to stop her, Catalina could only trail behind awkwardly.

    Over in the bedroom, Lucian thought it was Catalinaing to check on him again when he heard a

    knock on the door.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Come in,¡± he responded in a low voice.

    Soon, the door opened, and he heard his mother¡¯s voice ring out. ¡°I heard from Dr. Elswick that you¡¯re

    sick. How are you feeling?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows drew together sharply as he turned toward the direction of the voice.

    By then, Sonya had already walked over to his bed, pulled up a chair, and sat down with a frown.

    ¡°Dr. Elswick says it¡¯s because you¡¯re overworked. He also said something is bothering you. Is it

    because of Roxanne? What makes her worth your worry? Back then, that woman left without a word.

    She was gone for six years. Did she ever consider your feelings?¡± Sonya said, looking utterly mystified.

    Lucian could not be bothered to argue with her and merely replied, ¡°You¡¯re overthinking. I¡¯m a little

    tired. I want to take a nap.¡±

    After saying that, he ignored her and closed his eyes.

    It was evident to Sonya that he was trying to avoid the topic, and anger rose within her.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t care about your health. It¡¯s just that the cause of your illness ispletely

    uneptable to me!¡±

    He opened his eyes again and nced at her. ¡°If you care that much about me, let me rest.¡±

    Sonya still felt like venting, but she suppressed the urge to do so when she saw how ill he looked.

    She red at him for a few seconds, then stood up expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯ll get Aubree toe and look

    after you. You¡¯d better not send her away.¡±

    With that, she spun on her heel and left.

    Catalina felt a sense of helplessness at the tension hanging in the air between the duo.

    Nheless, when she saw Sonya go downstairs, she still had to hurry after her respectfully and send

    her off.

    After watching Sonya leave, she turned around and went back upstairs.

    She thought of saying that since Lucian was not feeling well and Sonya had purposelye to visit

    him, the pair could take the opportunity to reconcile.

    However, she swallowed her unspoken words when she remembered that Sonya wanted to tear Lucian

    and Roxanne apart.

    By the time she returned to the bedroom, Lucian was already sitting up, leaning against the headboard

    and working.

    Catalina¡¯s heart sank. ¡°Mr. Farwell, you should rest for a while.¡±

    He lifted his gaze and nced at her. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯ve already slept for a long time and have

    had enough sleep.¡±

    Knowing that she would not be able to change his mind, Catalina fell silent.

    After a while, she thought of something and said hesitantly, ¡°Mrs. Farwell mentioned that she¡¯d get Ms.

    Pearson toe by. When shees¡­¡±

    Should I let her in or ask her to leave?

    Lucian knew what the woman was thinking. He frowned and was silent for several seconds. Then he

    answered, ¡°Let her be.¡±

    Clearly, my mother is annoyed by my attitude. If I don¡¯t put up with what she wants for a bit, I¡¯m afraid

    she¡¯ll go and stir up trouble for Roxanne.

    After getting a clear answer, Catalina breathed a sigh of relief and left the room.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 987

    Chapter 987

    Chapter 987 Look After You

    Sonya was a woman of her word. That afternoon, Aubree appeared at the Farwell residence door.

    Catalina gazed at Aubree on the video inte screen. Recalling Lucian¡¯s instructions, she let her in.

    Aubree had a thermal container in her hand, and she headed for the stairs as soon as she walked

    in. ¡°Ms. Pearson,¡± Catalina called out, wanting to tell her that Lucian was working and not to go up and

    disturb him.

    To her surprise, Aubree acted as though she was invisible and went straight upstairs. As the older

    woman watched Aubree waltz off, her thoughts inadvertently turned to Roxanne.

    It¡¯s just as I thought. Inparison, Ms. Jarvis is still a much nicer person. She sighed, then quickly

    hurried after Aubree.

    Aubree walked up to the door to Lucian¡¯s bedroom. She raised her hand to knock on the door, then

    entered the room without waiting for a response.

    ¡°Lucian¡ª¡± She broke off abruptly when she saw him sitting on the bed and working. ¡°Why are you up?

    Mrs. Farwell told me you were resting.¡±

    Lucian was in the middle of going through his emails. When he heard what she said, he looked up

    impatiently and nced at her.

    ¡°Even if I was resting, does it mean you can barge in like this?¡±

    His retort left her speechless. After a while, she finally exined guiltily, ¡°I was just worried about you

    after hearing Mrs. Farwell say that you¡¯re feeling under the weather.¡±

    After saying that, sheposed herself and approached him with a concerned expression. Then she

    opened the thermal container.

    ¡°I made this broth earlier this afternoon after learning that you were ill. Hurry up and try it.¡±

    As she spoke, she made to serve him some broth.

    However, he did not even spare her a nce as he replied, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ve already had lunch.¡±

    She paused. ¡°It¡¯s just a little broth. It won¡¯t be very filling. My mother makes it for me whenever I fall

    sick.¡±

    A hint of displeasure shed across his eyes as he stared at the broth she ced in front of him.

    Catalina had been a few steps behind Aubree. As soon as she walked into the room and took in the

    scene, she cleared her throat helplessly. ¡°Ms. Pearson, Mr. Farwell is running a fever. It¡¯s best if he

    doesn¡¯t have anything too oily.¡±

    I¡¯m just telling the truth. Apart from that, it¡¯s also because I can see Mr. Farwell doesn¡¯t want to pay her

    any attention. If things go on as it is, I¡¯m afraid the atmosphere will be very strained.

    Upon hearing that, Aubree froze.

    Lucian gazed up at her impassively, then reached out and brushed her hands away. ¡°I appreciate the

    thought, but there¡¯s no need to do anything unnecessary.¡±

    Aubree looked upset. ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not taking that into consideration. How about I help to make

    dinner? I¡¯ll make you some risotto.¡±

    ¡°Catalina will take care of it. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself,¡± he replied tly.

    At those words, Aubree pretended to frown helplessly. ¡°But¡­ Mrs. Farwell asked me toe here to

    look after you.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened when he heard her bring up his mother.

    Sensing a shift in the atmosphere around him, she quickly stopped talking.

    ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m going to take a nap.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian set aside his phone and swept his gaze over the twodies in the room.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, why don¡¯t I take you downstairs to get some rest?¡± Catalina hurriedly piped up.

    Needless to say, Aubree was unwilling to leave just like that.

    However, Lucian was already lying on the bed with his back toward them, evidently having no intention

    of conversing with them any further.

    Seeing that, Aubree had no choice but to follow Catalina out of the room.

    Once outside the room, Catalina stepped aside respectfully to allow Aubree to walk ahead.

    As Aubree brushed past her, Catalina clearly sensed her shoot her a displeased look.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 988

    Chapter 988

    Chapter 988 Just Wait Patiently

    The twodies went downstairs, one after another. Catalina ced Aubree¡¯s thermal container on the

    table. She was about to say something when she heard thetter¡¯s cold voice ring out behind her.

    ¡°Since Lucian can¡¯t eat that, you can finish it for him.¡±

    Catalina was momentarily stunned. Then she figured out what was going on. She¡¯s venting her anger

    on me because of what I said earlier.

    Realizing that, she suppressed the helplessness in her heart and answered politely, ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re

    too kind, Ms. Pearson.¡± Aubree shot her an icy re. The more she looked at Catalina, the more

    furious she was.

    As soon as I received Mrs. Farwell¡¯s call this morning, I had my housekeeper prepare the broth. I

    waited until the broth was done and brought it here, thinking of buttering Lucian up and getting in his

    good graces. However, I never expected my efforts to be ruined by this woman! And if I remember

    correctly, when Roxanne was still in this house, the two seemed to get along well.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At the thought of that, Aubree looked even more upset. ¡°Do you also wish for Roxanne toe back?¡±

    The question came out of the blue and stunned Catalina for a few seconds. Finally, she replied, ¡°That¡¯s

    Mr. Farwell¡¯s personal matter. As a subordinate, it¡¯s not my ce toment on it.¡±

    Aubree snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s good that you know that. In the future, you¡¯d better stay far away when I¡¯m

    talking to Lucian.¡±

    Catalina gave a bitter smile as she nodded, missing the time when Roxanne had been around even

    more.

    Since Lucian was ignoring Aubree, Catalina thought thetter would leave.

    Thest thing she expected was for Aubree to stay the entire afternoon.

    Neither of the two women uttered a word to the other.

    It was not until school was over for Este that Catalina felt a sense of relief.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, I¡¯m going to pick up Ms. Este from school. Would you¡ª¡±

    She was about to ask Aubree if thetter would like to join her.

    However, Aubree cut her off mid-sentence and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go. Since I¡¯m here, I should be

    the one to pick her up.¡±

    With that, she picked up her bag and rose to her feet.

    Catalina balked at the suggestion when she thought about how deeply Este disliked Aubree, but

    because of the difference in their statuses, she was not in a ce to say anything.

    All she could do was stand by and watch Aubree leave the house.

    Upstairs, Lucian was bored from being cooped up inside his room and came out to get some air.

    As soon as he got downstairs, he spotted Catalina looking anxious.

    ¡°Why are you still here? Shouldn¡¯t sses have ended for Essie by now?¡± he asked with a frown.

    She turned to him with an embarrassed expression. ¡°Ms. Pearson¡­ She¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop her.¡±

    His frown deepened at her reply. Nheless, he knew that if Aubree was the one to make the

    suggestion, it would be difficult for Catalina to dismiss it.

    Ultimately, it was an oversight on my part.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go over myself.¡±

    If I let Aubree pick Essie up, Essie will probablye home in tears.

    Catalina could not help worrying when she heard that. ¡°But you¡¯re not¡ª¡±

    Lucian waved his hand dismissively. ¡°It¡¯s not that serious. I¡¯ll have the driver send me there.¡±

    His response made her feel much more at ease, and she quickly went to get the driver.

    The children were queuing up at the kindergarten entrance, waiting for their parents to pick them up.

    Archie, Benny, and Este gathered together. Este¡¯s face was etched with worry, and her eyes were

    still red-rimmed.

    As the boys stood next to her, they reassured her in their piping voices, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Essie. We¡¯ll soon

    bring Mommy over so that she can treat Mr. Farwell. Just wait patiently.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 989

    Chapter 989

    Chapter 989 What Brings You Here

    Este nodded at Archie and Benny obediently. ¡°Essie!¡± Just as the three children were chatting up a

    storm, someone suddenly called out to Este from a distance.

    The three children turned to look toward the direction of the voice in unison. Since Lucian was out sick,

    there was no way he woulde pick up Este.

    By that logic, Catalina was likely the one who hade to fetch her. However, when they saw the

    person who was approaching, surprise tinged their expressions. One by one, they frowned.

    The person who called out to Este was Aubree. Paying no heed to Archie and Benny, Aubree strode

    toward Este directly. ¡°Essie, your father is still sick, so I came to pick you up in his stead.¡±

    Aubree reached out, intending to take Este¡¯s hand.

    Este pursed her lips. A reluctant look spread across her face when she saw the woman¡¯s

    outstretched hand and she silently hid her hands behind her back.

    Frowning slightly, Aubree admonished the little girl, ¡°Essie.¡± Sensing the veiled threat in Aubree¡¯s tone,

    Este ran toward the boys and carefully hid behind them.

    She would rather follow Lysa to Roxanne¡¯s ce than return with Aubree.

    Este had not forgotten thest time Aubree had sent her to school. Thetter had spanked her

    bottom inside the car.

    I¡¯m never going with that evil woman ever again! Sensing her fear, Archie and Benny stood in front of

    Este protectively.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, we will see that Essie gets home in a bit.¡±

    Aubree nced at Archie and Benny and was suddenly reminded of Roxanne.

    She maintained a smile on her face as she thought of thetter, but her eyes darkened perceptibly.

    ¡°Since I¡¯m already here, there¡¯s no need to trouble anyone else.¡±

    Este tensed up behind the two boys, still refusing toe out.

    Pippa, who had watched the scene unfold, hurriedly came over to diffuse the situation.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, since Essie is unwilling, I will handle sending her hometer.¡±

    Aubree lifted her head and smiled at Pippa. ¡°There¡¯s no need. There seems to be some

    misunderstanding, but I¡¯m sure Essie and I can resolve it.¡± She then nced at the three children. ¡°You

    two leave us. I have something to say to Essie.¡±

    Archie and Benny looked at Este hesitantly.

    In response, Este shook her head.

    ¡°Essie doesn¡¯t want to talk to you,¡± the boys announced.

    Aubree¡¯s expression grew ugly when she heard the retort.

    The little shits! I was nning to return with Este in order to earn some brownie points from Lucian.

    Why is she making it so difficult?

    ¡°Your father will be worried if you return homete.¡± Aubree suppressed her rage. ¡°He¡¯s still not feeling

    well. Essie, be a good girl, and don¡¯t cause trouble for your father.¡±

    At the mention of her father, Este hesitated for a moment before stepping out from behind the two

    boys.

    However, when she saw Aubree¡¯s face, she was immediately reminded of her horrible behavior.

    A surge of worry and fear enveloped Este. Instantly, her eyes reddened, and tears began to well up.

    ¡°Be a good girl now.¡± Paying no heed to the little girl¡¯s anxiety, Aubree reached out to grab her hand.

    Just then, Pippa¡¯s voice sounded from behind them.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, what brings you here?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Ms. Pearson supposed to pick Essie up?

    Upon hearing Pippa¡¯s words, the children turned their attention toward Aubree and peered at her

    suspiciously before turning to look at Lucian, who was standing in front of them in casual clothing.

    Perhaps it was because of his illness. Although his posture appeared to beid back, his expression

    was anything but.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 990

    Chapter 990

    Chapter 990 Leave Essie To Me

    ¡°Lucian¡­¡± Aubree¡¯s expression stiffened when she saw him. ¡°Why are you here? I thought you were

    indisposed, so I came to fetch Essie.¡±

    Lucian nced at her calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t recall asking you to do such a thing.¡± The expressions of the

    people around them changed the moment they heard the words.

    Pippa began to feel fearful. Although she knew about Aubree and Lucian¡¯s rtionship and that Aubree

    would not dare to do anything drastic to the little girl, Este was not an ordinary little girl.

    If Pippa were to allow Este to be taken away unknowingly, she would likely face

    repercussions. Thank goodness Essie didn¡¯t go with her¡­

    Relief washed across Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s faces. They had thought that it was weird for Aubree to

    come to pick up Este when their father knew the little girl did not like the woman.

    It was the evil woman¡¯s ploy all along! Hmph! Good thing we stopped her. ¡°Come here, Essie.¡± Lucian

    held out a hand toward the girl.

    Still shaken, Este sniffed aggrievedly and took her father¡¯s hand. Lucian turned to look at Archie and

    Benny. Before he could speak, a strong gust of wind suddenly blew.

    Lucian covered his mouth, trying to stifle his cough. ¡°I won¡¯t be waiting with you today. Will you boys be

    all right?¡±

    Under normal circumstances, Lucian would have waited with Archie and Benny until Lysa arrived.

    However, he did not have the energy to do so today.

    Archie and Benny nodded obediently. ¡°We¡¯ll be fine!¡± They knew that their father was currently sick.

    Pippa, who was standing nearby, hurried to reassure Lucian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Farwell. I will watch over

    the boys.¡±

    Lucian nodded and walked away with Este in tow.

    Since Este knew that Lucian was feeling unwell, she went with him obediently.

    Aubree, on the other hand, was filled with guilt and annoyance after Lucian¡¯s sudden appearance.

    Lucian had made her look bad in front of so many people. Despite that, she stubbornly went after them.

    After Lucian helped Este into the car, the car started. From the corner of his eye, he could see

    Aubree following them in her own vehicle.

    Displeasure shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Are you okay, Daddy?¡± Este stared at Lucian, concern in her red-rimmed eyes.

    Lucian patted her on the head. ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better.¡± He wrinkled his brow and said apologetically,

    ¡°I didn¡¯t tell Ms. Pearson to pick you up.¡±

    Este grinned. ¡°Yup, I know!¡±

    Lucian patted the little girl¡¯s head and did not speak for the rest of the journey.

    Without waiting for Lucian to carry her, Este scrambled out of the car the moment they arrived at the

    Farwell residence and grabbed his hand.

    Just as they were about to enter the mansion, the sound of a car door mming shut sounded from

    behind them.

    Puzzled, Este turned to see Aubree getting out of her car and marching toward them.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Este instinctively shrank toward her father.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian gripped her handfortingly. ¡°You can just ignore her.¡±

    Uneasy, Este stood by his side silently.

    Aubree approached them, smiling warmly as she nced at Este. It made the girl edge closer to her

    father. ¡°Lucian, you must be exhausted. Leave Essie to me.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 991

    Chapter 991

    Chapter 991 Severely Ill

    Lucian¡¯s rejection was cold and indifferent. ¡°Mind your own business.¡± After uttering that, he took

    Este¡¯s hand and went inside.

    Aubree¡¯s expression darkened as she stared after their retreating figures. However, she quickly

    adjusted her expression and chased after them.

    Catalina had already prepared dinner, and when she saw Lucian entering with Este, she heaved a

    sigh of relief. ¡°Dinner is ready, Mr. Farwell, Ms. Este. Come eat!¡±

    Just as she finished speaking, she noticed Aubreeing in the doors. Catalina¡¯s expression stiffened

    slightly, but she forced herself to maintain a cordial smile. Aubree ignored her and made a beeline

    straight for Lucian and Este.

    Lucian, too, ignored her. The only reason he did not outright drive Aubree away was that he did not

    want to aggravate his mother, who would, in turn, trouble Roxanne.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    However, if they expected anything more from him, then they would be sorely disappointed. Meanwhile,

    Lysa brought Archie and Benny home.

    Roxanne was already waiting for them when they arrived. As they were eating dinner, Archie and

    Benny exchanged nces, attempting to broach the subject of Este.

    ¡°Mommy, how much longer will you be busy?¡± Roxanne paused, lifting her head to smile at the kids. ¡°I

    don¡¯t know. It will probably take a while. What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Benny asked in a childish voice, ¡°Can Essiee over to y with us?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression turned conflicted. Avoiding his eyes, she muttered, ¡°Perhaps some other time. I

    can¡¯t take care of you all at the moment.¡±

    The two children were visibly disappointed after hearing her words. ¡°Essie¡¯s been feeling down

    because she hasn¡¯t seen you in so long.¡±

    Benny frowned. ¡°Archie and I tried to cheer her up, but she refused to lighten up.¡± Archie added, ¡°She

    was even close to tears today!¡± Roxanne furrowed her brows and asked worriedly, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Archie nced at Benny as he replied hesitantly, ¡°Essie told us that Mr. Farwell is sick.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s hand, which had been in the midst of serving more food, hung motionless in the air. Lucian

    is sick?

    ¡°Mr. Farwell came down with a cold and has a high fever. Essie is very worried about him, but he

    refuses to let her near him because he doesn¡¯t want to infect her.¡±

    Archie added pitifully, ¡°Essie must be incredibly distressed. Benny and I were so worried when you got

    sick, Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s resolve began to waver after she heard the boys¡¯ words.

    I know that Archie and Benny were worried sick when I fell ill. After all, I am all they have, so they

    must¡¯ve felt so helpless. In other words, Essie must feel the same. I wonder how sick Lucian is.

    Seeing their mother¡¯s apprehension, Archie and Benny purposely exaggerated, ¡°He didn¡¯t look too

    good when he came to pick up Essie earlier. He was coughing fitfully too.¡±

    Benny furrowed his brows. ¡°Mr. Farwell would usually apany us while we waited for Ms. Lane to

    come, but he didn¡¯t today. He must be feeling pretty terrible.¡±

    Since Roxanne had not been picking them up from school for some time, she was unaware of that fact.

    At that, she turned to Lysa for verification.

    Lysa nodded in response. ¡°Yes. No wonder I didn¡¯t see Mr. Farwell and Ms. Este today.¡±

    Still, Roxanne was slightly doubtful. ¡°He drove himself?¡±

    Archie and Benny shook their heads. ¡°We saw Mr. Farwell and Essie get into the back seat.¡±

    That meant the driver was the one who drove them.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 992

    Chapter 992

    Chapter 992 We Are Going Too

    A crease appeared between Roxanne¡¯s eyebrows. Prior to this, Lucian would usually drive himself

    when he went to pick up Este. Since he actually let the driver chauffer them¡­

    At that thought, Roxanne felt as if something was not right. ¡°Is Catalina not around? Why would he

    personally go pick her up if he was unwell?¡± Roxanne looked at Archie and Benny in confusion. Her

    question caused Archie and Benny to think of Aubree.

    Perhaps Mommy would visit Daddy if she knew that the evil woman was loitering around him¡­ On

    second thought, if Mommy went to visit, maybe that woman would even leave, and Essie won¡¯t have to

    fear her anymore.

    With this in mind, Archie began to exin the situation. ¡°The evil woman was going to bring Essie

    home, but Essie refused to go with her. Mr. Farwell arrived before things escted.¡±

    Archie¡¯s tone was quite cheerful as he said, ¡°Mr. Farwell knows that Essie doesn¡¯t like her.¡± Naturally,

    Roxanne was aware of the ¡°evil woman¡¯s¡± identity, but she couldn¡¯t be bothered to correct their term of

    address at the moment.

    I can¡¯t believe Aubree had the audacity to go to the kindergarten. This means that she must be aware

    of Lucian falling sick. In fact, she may havee from the Farwell residence! At that thought, Roxanne

    recalled the incident with the bacterial infection.

    Although they did not have solid evidence, they knew that Nancy had once worked for the Pearson

    family¡¯s research institute. That fact alone was enough to pin the suspicion on Aubree.

    If Aubree dared toy a hand on Este, not once, but twice, what was stopping her from harming

    Lucian? A chill ran down Roxanne¡¯s spine at the thought.

    I¡¯ve known Lucian for so many years, but I¡¯ve never seen him fall sick, ever! It must not be an ordinary

    illness¡­

    ¡°Mommy, are you listening to us?¡± Archie and Benny anxiously inquired when they saw that Roxanne

    was deep in thought. Roxanne snapped back to her senses and forced a smile. ¡°It sounds quite

    serious. Has he gone to the hospital for a checkup?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    ¡°I think he was seen by the family doctor, but it wasn¡¯t enough to reassure Essie,¡± Archie

    replied. Roxanne, too, did not feel reassured.

    It would be too easy to misdiagnose the bacterial infection with a simple checkup. Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s

    eyes glittered when they saw how worried Roxanne looked.

    Benny urged, ¡°Mommy, why don¡¯t you check up on Mr. Farwell? I¡¯m sure Essie would feel better if you

    went over.¡±

    Archie hurried to add, ¡°Yeah! Essie says that you¡¯re the best doctor in the world!¡± In addition to her own

    spection, Roxanne was convinced by the two children¡¯s coaxing. Finally, she agreed to it.

    ¡°I will pay him a visit after dinner,¡± she said. Truth be told, Archie and Benny had not expected their

    mother to agree to it so easily. It took them several seconds to recover from their shock.

    ¡°We want to go too!¡± Roxanne frowned. ¡°No, you boys should stay home. It would be bad if he passes

    the cold to the both of you.¡±

    Archie and Benny insisted, ¡°We only want to visit Essie. We promise not to go inside!¡±

    They were worried about their father and wanted to see how he was doing too. Roxanne assumed that

    the kids truly wanted to y with Este. Hence, she did not give the matter further thought.

    As soon as they finished dinner, the kids urged her to depart quickly.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 993

    Chapter 993

    Chapter 993 Grim Expression

    At the Farwell residence, Aubree was having dinner with Lucian and Este. While they were eating,

    Aubree tried her best to engage in a conversation with the two, but she received no response.

    This angered her. Indeed, Lucian did not kick her out this time. However, he was acting as though she

    did not exist, as he had never looked at her once.

    They finally finished dinner. Aubree stood up first and turned to Catalina. She kindly said, ¡°Catalina, let

    me help you clean up.¡± Catalina was surprised and wondered why Aubree had a sudden change in

    attitude.

    Before she could say anything, Aubree had started cleaning the table. Since Lucian would not ept

    her affection, she could only swallow her pride and try to impress him by doing little things. ¡°Daddy¡­¡±

    Este carefully tugged on her father¡¯s sleeve. Lucian looked down at her. ¡°I want to see the flowers.¡±

    She nced at Aubree as she spoke.

    She did not want to stay with Aubree. If Aubree were to stay at their ce, then Este would rather go

    out to y. Lucian knew what Este was thinking. He gently patted her head and said, ¡°I¡¯ll apany

    you.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Este hurriedly shook her head. ¡°I can go by myself. I¡¯ll just be in the garden.

    Daddy, you shouldn¡¯t go outside since you¡¯re sick.¡±

    Lucian smiled and calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s just a cold. I can still see the flowers with you.¡±

    After saying that, he stood up and held out a hand to Este.

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Although she said she wanted to see the flowers because she was trying to hide from Aubree, she did

    not expect Lucian to want to follow along.

    This is my first time seeing the flowers with Daddy!

    A huge smile tugged at Este¡¯s lips as the thought crossed her mind.

    On the other hand, an icy glint shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes as she watched the two leave. She put

    the tes in her hands back on the table.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson?¡±

    Catalina was confused upon seeing Aubree put the tes down.

    Secondster, she returned to her senses. This person is simply acting in front of Mr. Farwell.

    Whatever ¡°help¡± she wants to provide is just an excuse to butter up to him. Since Mr. Farwell and Ms.

    Este left, she¡¯s toozy to keep up her act.

    When Catalina realized that, she did not say a word and continued to clean up.

    Este squatted at the stairs in the garden and looked at the flowers around her feet earnestly.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    She suddenly noticed something and excitedly tugged on the hem of Lucian¡¯s pants.

    Lucian could hear the excitement in Este¡¯s voice as his gaze followed where she was pointing.

    A ring of white flowers surrounded a cluster of pale yellow flowers.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis previously made a flower wreath for me that has the same small yellow flowers as those in

    it!¡±

    Este¡¯s tone was full of surprise.

    When Lucian heard that, he raised an eyebrow, and a smile tugged at his lips.

    Just then, Aubree came out of the mansion with a thick coat in her hands.

    ¡°Wear this. Otherwise, your flu will get worse tomorrow.¡± As she said that, she reached out to ce the

    coat around Lucian¡¯s shoulders.

    Lucian turned around. The smile on his face remained, though his tone was cold as he said, ¡°Thanks.¡±

    After saying that, he took the coat from her before she could touch him.

    Aubree¡¯s hands were frozen in mid-air, and her expression turned grim.

    Suddenly, she noticed something and looked toward the entrance of the manor.

    In the dark of the night, a familiar car was parked at the entrance, but it seemed that no one had gotten

    out.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 994

    Chapter 994

    Chapter 994 No One Can Steal Him From Me

    Roxanne¡¯s car came to a stop at the entrance of the Farwell residence. She shut off the engine and

    hesitated momentarily, wondering if she should call Lucian.

    After all, she was visiting him at night. Even if it was to check on him, the visit was too sudden. As that

    thought crossed her mind, Roxanne reached out to grab her phone. She could see the mansion¡¯s

    entrance from the corner of her eye.

    It looked like two people were standing there. She stopped her actions and frowned as she stared at

    the entrance of the mansion. Though hidden behind the trees, she could vaguely see Lucian and

    Aubree standing there.

    In Aubree¡¯s hands seemed to be a coat. After some time, Lucian turned and smiled as he took the coat

    from her hands. From afar, the atmosphere between them looked harmonious.

    Although it was hard to see clearly from this distance, Lucian¡¯s smile was an eyesore. Lucian kept

    saying he¡¯ll win me over, but he¡¯s never smiled at me like that before¡­

    As she also thought of what Lucian said about settling his rtionship with Aubree, a piercing pain

    stabbed her in the heart. Is he so-call handling the rtionship by flirting with her like he¡¯s doing now?

    In the end, the words Lucian used to butter me up were so that he could use me andpete with

    Jack in business. I¡¯m nothing but a tool of his.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Archie and Benny suddenly called out as she got lost in her thoughts. They were in a rush

    to get out of the car to meet Lucian, but Roxanne had kept the doors locked.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and tried to suppress the change in her emotions as she asked,

    ¡°What is it?¡± Benny was puzzled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to check on Mr. Farwell? Let¡¯s go down!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne looked down, and her hand reaching for her phone returned to its position

    at the steering wheel. ¡°I suddenly remembered that I still have work to finish, so there¡¯s no time to visit

    him today.¡±

    After saying that, she started the engine. Archie and Benny exchanged nces, their eyes filled with

    confusion. ¡°But¡­¡±

    Mommy had already promised us, so it meant that she didn¡¯t have any more work. Why is there work

    that she needs to finish all of a sudden?

    Archie and Benny thought of their mother¡¯s actions and followed her gaze to look at the manor.

    However, they could not see anything due to their short stature.

    Roxanne had already started the car and turned, driving toward the road she hade from.

    Archie and Benny wanted to say something, but they noticed that Roxanne was in a bad mood, so they

    stayed quiet.

    Meanwhile, at the Farwell residence, Aubree stared at the car slowly driving off, and a smug smile

    appeared on her lips.

    So what if Roxanne came? Lucian is mine. No one can steal him from me!

    Aubree was satisfied as she watched the car drive further into the dark before her gaze switched to

    Lucian, and she said, ¡°Lucian, it¡¯s gettingte. The two of you should rest. I need to get going too.¡±

    Lucian nodded, not sparing a nce toward her.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree did not get angry either as she made her way toward the entrance of the manor.

    Although her efforts for the day were wasted, she had to admit that Roxanne¡¯s action just now made

    her feel much better.

    She could ept everything, including Lucian ignoring her.

    I believe that after today, that b*tch will understand her ce and stay away from Lucian!

    At the entrance of the mansion, Lucian frowned as he watched Aubree leave.

    He thought he might be seeing things as she had left in a seemingly good mood.

    What did she do this time without me knowing?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 995

    Chapter 995

    Chapter 995 Full Of Worry

    When they arrived back home, Archie and Benny wanted to cheer Roxanne up, but she did not give

    them a chance to do so as she headed straight for the study.

    When they saw Roxanne¡¯s retreating figure, they felt disappointed and worried. They kept thinking that

    something must have happened at Lucian¡¯s house that they did not know about.

    Roxanne closed the door to the study. She had a conflicted look as she sat at the desk. The truth was,

    she did not have any work. That was just an excuse she came up with at the veryst minute.

    She thought of how she felt when she saw Lucian and Aubree together and felt a strange feeling tug at

    her heart.

    What¡¯s wrong with me? I knew that Lucian was using me as his tool topete in business. His

    previous pursuit was all talk. But why does my heart feel heavy when I see him with another woman¡­

    Roxanne had no idea how to face this version of herself. Suddenly, the ringing of a phone tore her

    away from her thoughts. She snapped back to her senses and looked down at the phone screen.

    It was a call from Jack. I wonder why he¡¯s calling me at such ate hour. ¡°Mr. Damaris, what¡¯s the

    matter?¡±

    On the other end of the call, Jack¡¯s voice was gentle as he said, ¡°Did I interrupt your rest?¡±

    Roxanne bit her lip. ¡°No. I just came home.¡± Upon hearing that, Jack finally felt relieved and switched

    the topic. ¡°I heard from Dr. Galloway that the medicinal herbs from Herbscape Group were also burned

    in the fire at the research institute.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback. She did not expect Colby to tell Jack about it.

    Jack continued without waiting for her to answer, ¡°I found another way to get more. I¡¯ll send them to you

    tomorrow.¡±

    Roxanne frowned and instinctively refused, ¡°Since they were burned at our research institute, we¡¯ll find

    a way to get more ourselves.¡±

    After all, this batch of medicinal herbs was to be used for a project. Jack had found a way to get the

    previous batch, but they were burned at the research institute.

    Logically, they should be the ones to think of a way to get more medicinal herbs this time.

    However, Jack did not mind as he said, ¡°As long as the project can proceed sessfully, it¡¯s nothing

    but a batch of medicinal herbs. You don¡¯t need to take it to heart.¡±

    Roxanne still felt guilty. ¡°But¡­¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Jack had already spent so much money on Herbscape Group. It was inappropriate for Damaris Group

    to continue doing so.

    On the other end of the call, Jack could hear the hesitance in Roxanne¡¯s voice. He smiled and said,

    ¡°Damaris Group originally led this project. You all are just researchers. Hence, it¡¯s only right for Damaris

    Group to fork up the costs. If you still feel guilty about it, how about you treat me to lunch?¡±

    Since he had spelled things out so clearly, Roxanne had no reason to refuse, be it the medicinal herbs

    that Damaris Group would be providing once more or Jack¡¯s suggestion of treating him to lunch.

    ¡°When are you free, Mr. Damaris?¡± she asked frankly.

    Jack was surprised as he did not expect she would agree to it so quickly. He was silent for a few

    seconds before he smiled and answered, ¡°I¡¯m free anytime.¡±

    Nodding, Roxanne mulled over it before she suggested, ¡°Since you¡¯ll be sending the medicinal herbs

    here, how about tomorrow?¡±

    Jack agreed without a single moment of hesitance.

    The two of them chatted for a while before ending the call.

    It was gettingte, and Roxanne remembered that she had work tomorrow. She calmed herself down

    and left the study.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Archie and Benny standing outside with faces full of worry.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 996

    Chapter 996

    Chapter 996 Faking His Illness

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you two asleep yet?¡± Roxanne was stunned for a moment as she stared in confusion at the

    two boys standing in front of her.

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces and said, ¡°We thought you seemed in a bad mood,

    Mommy.¡± Upon hearing that, the emotions Roxanne had tried to suppress were no longer under control

    as they rose up within her once more.

    ¡°Mommy, what happened at the entrance of Mr. Farwell¡¯s house?¡± Archie stared at her seriously. His

    words hinted that he somehow knew what had happened.

    Yet, in reality, he had not seen anything. Roxanne patted Archie¡¯s head as though nothing had

    happened. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I suddenly remembered that I had work that needed to be done.¡±

    Archie and Benny were persistent. ¡°Then how about we visit Mr. Farwell tomorrow?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression stiffened when she heard that. The boys stared at her with wide eyes, trying to

    see if they could find anything by studying her expression.

    It took some time before Roxanne spoke again. She forced a smile and said, ¡°I have something

    important at work that needs to be settled tomorrow. Besides, Mr. Farwell only has the flu and fever. I¡¯m

    sure he¡¯d have recovered by tomorrow.¡±

    Initially, she was worried that Aubree might have done something to Lucian. However, when she saw

    that scene unfold before her just now, all her worries disappeared.

    Judging by how Lucian treated Aubree, Aubree must have already reached her goal and wouldn¡¯t do

    anything unnecessary anymore. Archie and Benny had predicted Roxanne¡¯s refusal.

    Benny was still unwilling to give up as he grabbed the hem of Roxanne¡¯s skirt andined, ¡°But,

    Mommy, when you were sick, Mr. Farwell would alwayse to visit you.¡±

    In other words, they should visit Lucian, even if it meant using the excuse of returning the favor.

    It would have been fine if Archie and Benny did not bring up that matter. Once they brought it up,

    Roxanne felt a stabbing pain in her heart.

    Every time she was sick, Lucian would always be by her side.

    Roxanne could not help but feel touched by his gesture.

    However, now that she thought about it, those were nothing but a part of his strategy to get in her good

    books.

    Archie and Benny noticed their mother¡¯s mood turn sour and did not dare to say anything more.

    Roxanne did not have the energy to exin further to them, either. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. The two of you

    should go to sleep. If you¡¯re worried about Mr. Farwell, I think you¡¯ll be able to see him when you go to

    school tomorrow.¡±

    With that, she walked past Archie and Benny.

    The siblings lowered their heads in disappointment but did not stop her from leaving.

    ¡°Archie, should we not have pressured Mommy to visit Daddy?¡± Benny asked guiltily as he looked at

    Archie after Roxanne left.

    Archie also regretted what they had done. ¡°We already went to Daddy¡¯s ce. Let¡¯se up with an

    idea to make Mommy feel better.¡±

    Benny frowned. ¡°But Mommy seems to be angrier than before. Could it be that Daddy is faking his

    illness?¡±

    Maybe Daddy isn¡¯t truly sick and is just trying to trick us. Mommy found out about it, which is why she¡¯s

    so angry.

    However¡­

    Archie shook his head. ¡°Daddy is really sick. Essie wouldn¡¯t lie to us.¡±

    As for what had happened, the two of them were not sure.

    Archie and Benny could note up with an answer no matter how much they thought about it, so

    they had no choice but to return to their room.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    At the same time, Roxanne was lying on the bed, trying to fall asleep. However, her mind was filled with

    memories of her and Lucian.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 997

    Chapter 997

    Chapter 997 Win Her Over

    After staying up the entire night, Roxanne got up super early the next morning. She wanted to leave as

    soon as possible for the research institute because Jack was scheduled to deliver the medicinal herbs

    on time.

    Hence, she did not want to keep him waiting. With that thought in mind, Roxanne tried to stay

    awake. Upon getting dressed, she went downstairs, only to be greeted by two concerned children at

    the dining table.

    Roxanne sat down next to Archie and Benny. Then, she gave them both a peck on the cheek like she

    always did. When she lifted her head, she noticed faint dark circles under the kids¡¯ eyes.

    She frowned immediately and asked, ¡°You two didn¡¯t have a good night¡¯s sleep?¡± The boys shook their

    heads, feeling guilty. Benny answered in a piping voice, ¡°I had a nightmare and caused Archie to sleep

    poorly.¡±

    Though feeling groggy, Roxanne could tell that it was just an excuse. She snapped her brows together

    and said, ¡°You cane over and look for me the next time you have a bad dream.¡±

    The little boy nodded obediently in response.

    Thereafter, Roxanne said nothing as she started eating her breakfast.

    She wanted to finish it as fast as she could in order to leave for the research institute.

    Just as she finished eating, the doorbell unexpectedly rang.

    She froze for a second before standing up to get the door.

    When she found out who it was, a deep frown instantly marred her countenance. ¡°Mr. Damaris, why are

    you here?¡±

    He should be preparing the medicinal herbs at Damaris Group right now.

    Jack shed a smile. ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t disturb your morning.¡±

    Confused, Roxanne shook her head.

    Jack exined, ¡°Well, it¡¯s still early, so I¡¯m here to pick you up while my assistant looks after the

    preparation of the herbs.¡±

    He scanned behind her and added, ¡°Also, I wanted to swing by to see Archie and Benny. You

    mentioned they were unwell some time back, and I felt really bad for not visiting them for the longest

    time.¡±

    The boys seemed to have heard him. Within seconds, they dashed out from the dining area.

    ¡°Mommy, are Mr. Farwell and Essie here?¡± They sounded extremely excited.

    Roxanne darted a nce at the man standing before her, then at the kids. For a moment, she did not

    know how to respond.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    She recalled the children disliking Jack.

    As the kids thought Lucian and Este were here, they were all beaming happily, but the smiles on their

    faces froze when they saw who was at the door. They failed to hide their disappointment.

    ¡°Hi, how have you been? It¡¯s been ages.¡± Jack ignored the utter disappointment on the boys¡¯ faces.

    Snapping back to their senses, Archie and Benny greeted him courteously, ¡°Hi, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Benny could not help but ask, ¡°Are you here to drive Mommy to work?¡±

    As far as he could remember, each time Jack appeared, Roxanne would follow him to work.

    Jack nodded nomittally. ¡°You are such a clever boy, Benny! Yes, I¡¯m afraid your mommy has to go

    soon.¡±

    Just then, Roxanne was ready to leave.

    Since the children had guessed it right, she caressed their heads and said gently, ¡°I¡¯m going to work.

    Ms. Lane will take you both to school in a bit.¡±

    Subsequently, she gave Jack a nod to indicate that she was ready to go.

    However, the boys were very reluctant about it.

    Mommy and Daddy haven¡¯t patched things up yet, and Mr. Damaris is now in the picture. Will he win

    Mommy over? What if Mommy doesn¡¯t want Daddy anymore?

    The thought of it made Archie and Benny stare at Roxanne with recrimination.

    Roxanne was rendered speechless.

    As Jack entered the car, she bent down and gave the boys a solemn promise.

    ¡°This is nothing but work. Rest assured that I¡¯ll seek your agreement first should I have any ns to

    find you a daddy.¡±

    At that, the boys had no choice but to let her go.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 998

    Chapter 998

    Chapter 998 Do Not Pressure Yourself

    After receiving her blessings from her children, Roxanne headed toward the garage. Although Jack

    came all the way to pick her up, she had no intention of being his passenger.

    More importantly, she did not want to upset her sons or create any misunderstanding. Jack watched

    her drive the car out from the garage without saying a word. Smiling, he ignited the engine and led the

    way.

    With that, the two of them set off to the research institute one after another. By the time they arrived,

    the staff from Damaris Group were offloading the medicinal herbs at the main entrance. Colby was

    there to wee them.

    When thetter saw the twoe in separate cars, his expression darkened. ¡°Thanks for your hard

    work, Dr. Galloway,¡± uttered Jack.

    He was the first one to get out of his car before striding toward the entrance. Colby rposed himself

    and asked nonchntly, ¡°Mr. Damaris, Dr. Jarvis, you guys¡­?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s house was in the opposite direction than heading to the research institute from the Damaris

    residence. Seeing them both arrive from the same direction made Colby suspect that Jack had gone to

    visit Roxanne in the morning again.

    If that¡¯s really the case, they are getting a tad bit too close. ¡°Oh, I detoured to Ms. Jarvis¡¯ residence.

    Initially, I intended to drive her here, but¡­¡±

    Jack arched his brow and dropped the topic. Yet, Colby was able to figure out that Roxanne had

    declined the former¡¯s good intentions.

    When he came to that realization, Colby felt much better.

    Roxanne quickly got out of her car and jogged toward the entrance of the institute. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡±

    She shed a smile at Colby, looking apologetic.

    Thetter was not too fazed by the matter. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to do besides supervising the

    delivery of the medicinal herbs. Moreover, these are from the Damaris Group. I can definitely handle

    this alone.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a casual nce at Jack, who responded with a gentlemanly nod.

    The delivery was almostpleted by the time Roxanne got there.

    It did not take long for the truckload of medicinal herbs to be transferred to the storage area.

    Learning from her past experience, Roxanne improved the remaining storage rooms at the research

    institute by adding fireproof materials to them.

    Even so, she could not stop worrying about it. She had to check it personally to be assured that

    everything was in order.

    ¡°I bet the Damaris family has spent a fortune on these medicinal herbs,¡± Colbymented

    inadvertently.

    Hearing so, Roxanne instinctively gazed at Jack.

    When thetter brought it up during conversation the night before, she was sure the Damaris family

    would pay a lucrative amount for the herbs. However, she did not know how much exactly.

    Now that Colby mentioned it, she felt a strong urge to find out more.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Jackughed it off. ¡°It¡¯s just a favor. Money is secondary. Please receive it dly with open arms.¡±

    Frowning, Roxanne replied in a serious tone, ¡°I¡¯ll make full use of these medicinal herbs, and I won¡¯t let

    the Damaris family pay for nothing.¡±

    For a big and prominent family like the Damarises, rtionships and ties were far more important than

    money.

    Therefore, Roxanne knew she had to utilize the herbs to their maximum value.

    Jack nodded satisfactorily as he patted her shoulder in hopes offorting her. ¡°Don¡¯t pressure

    yourself too much.¡±

    Roxanne remained solemn and said nothing.

    Exasperated, he went on, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you wanted to treat me to a meal as a token of

    appreciation?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 999

    Chapter 999

    Chapter 999 The Mastermind

    There was a slight change of expression on Colby¡¯s face when he heard that. Instantly, his eyes were

    fixated on Roxanne. She wants to treat Jack to a meal? Since when? Howe I know nothing about

    it? Did they contact each other privately?

    Intrigued, he blurted, ¡°Really? When was that?¡± Roxanne replied, ¡°I made that suggestion when Mr.

    Damaris and I were talking about the medicinal herbsst night.¡±

    Turning to Jack, she added, ¡°Mr. Damaris has helped our institute fix a huge mess. This meal is nothing

    significantpared to the favor received.¡±

    In other words, she made it clear that the meal was not meant to pay Jack back for his generosity. Jack

    did not seem bothered by her words.

    He nced at Colby and teased Roxanne, ¡°How then does Ms. Jarvis n to return me the

    favor?¡± Jack¡¯s gaze, coupled with his question, made Colby¡¯s heart sink.

    He quickly turned to Roxanne, impatiently waiting for her response. Putting on a serious expression,

    she stated, ¡°I¡¯ll definitely make your sacrifice worthwhile.¡±

    Jack raised an eyebrow and gestured for her to continue. ¡°I¡¯ll use them to achieve our desired research

    oue,¡± Roxanne promised.

    Upon hearing that, Colby heaved a silent sigh of relief. Jack smiled cidly. ¡°I believe in you, Ms.

    Jarvis.¡± Subsequently, the trio checked the herbs sent. When it was nearly noon, Roxanne suggested

    going for lunch, to which Jack agreed happily.

    ¡°Do join us, Dr. Galloway.¡± She turned to Colby. Taken aback, thetter subconsciously looked at Jack,

    who gave an indifferent response.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. You¡¯ve worked hard throughout this project, Dr. Galloway.¡±

    With that, Colby nodded. They did not go far but simply settled in a nearby restaurant. After taking their

    seats, the gentlemen let Roxanne do the honors.

    She did not reject the idea and ced orders for all of them before handing the menu back to the

    server.

    ¡°By the way, how¡¯s the fire investigationing along?¡± Jack brought up the matter like a bolt from the

    blue.

    No one noticed Colby¡¯s body stiffen briefly as soon as Jack popped the question.

    Furrowing her brows, Roxanne said, ¡°We only know that an internal staff was bribed to do that, but

    nobody knows who¡¯s the mastermind.¡±

    At that thought, a headache started assailing her.

    Colby slowly recovered his senses and took a sidelong nce at Jack. He rxed further upon

    realizing that thetter was not focusing on him.

    This is supposed to be a lunch between Jack and Roxanne, but he let me tag along and even bring up

    the matter in my presence in a seemingly casual manner.

    At first, Colby suspected Jack had discovered the truth.

    But after those words, it seemed his concerns were unwarranted. Jack was just genuinely concerned

    about the case.

    At that thought, Colby chimed in, ¡°I¡¯ve checked all the staff at the research institute, and I can

    guarantee this won¡¯t happen twice. Therefore, you don¡¯t have to worry about the medicinal herbs.¡±

    Jack quirked his lips and nodded. ¡°I hope so. Anyhow, it¡¯s best we catch the culprit as soon as

    possible.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in agreement.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000

    Chapter 1000 Saved By The Bell

    After that, a long pause ensued. When the dishes were served, they started eating. As Colby observed

    the two sitting next to him, a strange light glinted in his eyes.

    ¡°I was thinking we might need Mr. Damaris¡¯ help in catching the one who orchestrated the fire.¡± His

    sudden remark caught everyone by surprise. Jack stopped eating and inquired with an arched brow,

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Colby exined, ¡°The staff who was bribed encountered some family issues. Though the matter was

    only made known within the research institute, the culprit was able to find that out and take advantage

    of his weakness. It goes unsaid that the person has investigated the background of everyone at the

    research institute.¡±

    His tone of voice grew to be more serious. ¡°He must have done his homework before selecting

    that particr employee.¡± This was the first time Roxanne had heard of this spection, and it caused

    her heart to skip a beat.

    The fire happened one day after the medicinal herbs were delivered to the storage. If the person has

    carried out a thorough investigation on all the staff, then¡­ How powerful is he to identify Jason within

    such a short period?

    Roxanne fell into a slight daze when she recalled her earlier suspicions. Amused, Jack asked further,

    ¡°So, Dr. Galloway, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°The mastermind is no ordinary person to achieve all these. I doubt we could locate him with the mere

    resources avable at the research institute. Hence, we most likely need some help from you, Mr.

    Damaris.¡± Colby¡¯s tone was resolute.

    At that, Jack stared at him meaningfully. Just when Colby thought his trick was working, Jack posed an

    unexpected question. ¡°Is there a possibility that the fire was started by someone who works in the

    research institute? That¡¯s why it was done so effectively?¡±

    Colby¡¯s expression stiffened imperceptibly at that. Judging from his words¡­ Does he really not know

    the truth? ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± said Roxanne.

    The gaze she shot Jack was one of utmost confidence. ¡°No one at the institute wouldmit such a

    crime to harm others without benefiting oneself unless one was desperate.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Jack then looked away from Colby. ¡°I was just taking a wild guess, Ms. Jarvis. Forget what I said since

    you¡¯re very sure about that. I¡¯ll help to investigate further.¡±

    Roxanne grinned. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Damaris.¡± Jack bobbed his head in response. Those short minutes

    of conversation had Colby breaking out in a cold sweat, thinking that he might have been exposed.

    Fortunately, he was saved by the bell.

    Had it not been for Roxanne, he would have shot himself in the foot.

    As he recalled Jack¡¯s words, Colby was overwhelmed by conflicting emotions.

    Could it be that Jack has noticed something? Was he trying to test me?

    He forced himself to stay calm and await the next chapter to unfold.

    However, Jack never mentioned the fire anymore, whereas the troubled Roxanne did not initiate any

    conversation for the rest of lunch.

    In the end, the trio left the restaurant harboring different thoughts.

    Roxanne assumed Jack would take his leave after eating. On the contrary, he stayed back at the

    research institute till evening.

    Throughout the afternoon, they engaged in discussions about the usage of the medicinal herbs.

    Thankfully, they arrived at a satisfactory answer before knocking off work.

    The three of them left the research institute at the same time.

    Upon bidding goodbye to the two men, Roxanne made her way to her vehicle.

    As she tried to start the car, she realized the engine would not turn on.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001

    Chapter 1001 See Him As A Friend

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Jack and Colby were both gentlemen. They wanted to wait for Roxanne to leave

    before leaving. However, Roxanne¡¯s car was still parked at the same spot even after they had waited

    for some time. Thus, they went up to check on her.

    Roxanne felt a little helpless. ¡°The car¡¯s broken.¡± Maybe some parts weren¡¯t fully repaired from the

    identst time. Hearing that, Jack and Colby exchanged nces, and Jack offered, ¡°Let me help

    you to check.¡±

    With that, he got into the vehicle to check on it. He had always been interested in cars, so he thought

    something like that was happening because Roxanne did not understand them enough.

    Just as he was about to get to work, he heard Roxanne say, ¡°This car was knocked by another car

    some time ago. Maybe the mechanics missed a few parts. I¡¯ll get it repaired another day.¡±

    At that, Jack stopped whatever he was about to do. Since she already knows what the problem is, then

    it¡¯s definitely not a man-made problem. ¡°Then¡­ Let me send you home,¡± Jack offered.

    However, Roxanne hesitated for a moment. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s no need to bother, Mr. Damaris. My house is in

    the opposite direction of yours.¡±

    Raising his brow, Jack nced at Colby, who was standing outside the car. ¡°Or do you prefer to have

    Dr. Galloway send you home?¡±

    Roxanne instinctively nced in the same direction. When Colby noticed their gazes were fixed on

    him, he could not help but frown in confusion.

    Roxanne hurriedly retracted her gaze and exined, ¡°I don¡¯t mean that¡ª¡±

    Before she could even finish, Jack shed a half-smile and interrupted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s not what I

    meant, either. I¡¯m just doing my duties as a business partner.¡±

    Since he had spelled things out so clearly, Roxanne could not refuse the offer.

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, then.¡±

    Jack shrugged indifferently. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure.¡±

    With that, the two got out of the car.

    Colby was even more confused when he saw Roxanne getting out of the car as well. ¡°What¡¯s wrong

    with it?¡±

    Jack exined before Roxanne could even answer, ¡°There¡¯s a slight malfunction, so I¡¯ll be sending Ms.

    Jarvis home.¡±

    ¡°But isn¡¯t your house and Dr. Jarvis¡¯ in different directions?¡± Colby furrowed his brows, eyeing Roxanne

    curiously.

    Judging by her character, she wouldn¡¯t want to trouble Jack.

    Jack hurriedly answered, ¡°I have some matters to deal with in that area.¡±

    At the same time, Roxanne merely nodded as a tacit confirmation.

    Seeing that, Colby had no choice but to give in and say, ¡°Be careful.¡±

    The other two nodded. With that, they passed by Colby and got into Jack¡¯s car.

    While Colby watched the car fade into the distance, his expression slowly turned glum.

    I remember they were both looking at me just now. If I guessed it correctly, Roxanne must¡¯ve chosen

    Jack earlier.

    Following that line of thought, Colby felt his blood boil.

    Him again! Roxanne will never notice me as long as there are others around. To her, I¡¯ll always be a

    business partner. Why is it that she can see Jack as a friend? She has known me longer than him.

    The only usible reason Colby could think of was the difference in his and Jack¡¯s status.

    Silently, he swore to himself that he would one day rise to a level that Roxanne could not reach.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    s, Roxanne was clueless about Colby¡¯s thoughts as she sat in Jack¡¯s car, feeling a little uneasy.

    She originally wanted to take the backseat, but she figured it would be impolite. Therefore, she decided

    to take the front passenger seat.

    Though the car had been driving on the road for some time, Jack seemed to have no intentions of

    talking, which made her feel slightly awkward.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002

    Chapter 1002 A Gaze Full With Respect

    After what seemed forever, Jack¡¯s voice finally rang out. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you choose to go with Dr.

    Galloway?¡± Truth was, he was taken aback by Roxanne¡¯s reaction earlier.

    Hearing that, Roxanne hesitated for a moment before answering calmly, ¡°Dr. Galloway and I interact a

    lot at work, so I¡¯m trying to avoid any private interaction with him to ensure our coboration isn¡¯t

    affected.¡±

    Jack still did not understand her intentions. ¡°Are you saying we¡¯re not working together enough?¡±

    Roxanne was caught off guard by his question. Several secondster, she finally exined, ¡°It¡¯s

    different. Our coboration with Damaris Group is only temporary. Besides, we never interacted much

    during work.¡±

    Strictly speaking, Roxanne and Jack met only when there were business-rted matters. In that

    project, Damaris Group was more like an investor than a business partner.

    After listening to her, Jack nodded, finally what he meant to Roxanne. Once again, silence filled the

    entire car. Several momentster, Jack seemed to remember something, and he suddenly nced at

    her.

    Sensing his gaze, Roxanne turned to give him a bemused look. ¡°By the way, my family is organizing a

    medical consultation in two days. Would you be interested to join us?¡±

    A medical consultation¡­

    Roxanne immediately recalled the children she saw at the orphanage. If she could help the children,

    she would naturally be more than happy to join.

    However, she was a little hesitant the moment she remembered there was a project she still had to

    deal with. At the same time, she felt a sense of guilt creep into her heart for feeling hesitant.

    As if reading her mind, Jack added, ¡°The target groups of this medical consultation are those from

    orphanages and nursing homes. We¡¯ll be sending the medical staff to them. And after your amazing

    performancest time, Grandpa has told me to share some of the Damaris family¡¯s medical knowledge

    with you.¡±

    With that, he shot her a meaningful look, saying, ¡°I believe this was your original purpose for joining the

    medical consultation, right?¡±

    In terms of traditional medicine, no one was more knowledgeable than the Damaris family. Jack¡¯s

    words was right on point.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Now that her thoughts were shifted in his favor, she met his gaze and admitted, ¡°You¡¯re right, so please

    let me know the time and location once it¡¯s decided.¡±

    Jack knew she would never reject the invitation.

    Hence, he merely nodded with a smile when he heard that.

    As for the remainder of the journey, the two spent the time discussing the medical consultation.

    Jack casually pointed out Roxanne¡¯s weaknesses and gave her some advice.

    At the same time, Roxanne listened to every word intently.

    Her eyes were sparkling and filled with respect even when the car hade to a stop.

    Before that, she had always thought they were each more proficient in certain medical knowledge and

    that they were on the same level.

    It was not until that day that she realized the heir of the Damaris family was more incredible than her.

    This man has mastered all of the Damaris family¡¯s medical knowledge.

    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± Jack reminded amusedly when he saw her in a daze.

    Only then did Roxanne snap back to her senses. She shed him a grateful smile and said, ¡°Thank you

    for your guidance, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack returned the smile. ¡°I¡¯m just speaking based on the Damaris family¡¯s medical knowledge. Your

    mentor is Professor Lambert. Naturally, you¡¯ve taken different paths from our family. We¡¯re the same in

    terms of medical attainments. It¡¯s just that my family¡¯s medical knowledge can make up for your

    shorings.¡±

    Looking as serious as ever, Roxanne said, ¡°Still, I have to thank you.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003

    Chapter 1003 Mention Daddy More Often

    Jack epted her words of gratitude. With that, Roxanne bid him goodbye and prepared to step out of

    the car. To her surprise, she bumped into Lysa and the boys as soon as she opened the car door.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Archie and Benny had just returned from their kindergarten, so they were excited to see

    Roxanne. In the meantime, they also noticed Roxanne did not drive home with her car.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    If I remember it correctly, this is the one Mr. Damaris drove this morning.

    Just as the boys were guessing who the owner of the car was, Jack¡¯s head popped out from behind

    Roxanne, and he smiled at them. ¡°Did you two juste home from your kindergarten?¡±

    The children nodded slowly, feeling a little upset. Mommy said they were only going to work, but why is

    she home sote? And why is Mr. Damaris sending her home?

    No matter how hard they looked, there seemed to be some intimacy between the adults. Immediately,

    the imaginary rm in the children¡¯s minds went off.

    No way. We must help Daddy look after Mommy before they make up with each other.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne knew what was on their minds the moment she saw their expressions. She could

    not help but feel exasperated.

    Regardless, she turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take them home first. Please let me know when you¡¯ve

    reached home, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack gave a brief answer and drove off.

    Once the car was out of sight, Roxanne spun around to exin, ¡°My car wasn¡¯t repairedpletely, so

    I couldn¡¯t start it. That¡¯s why Mr. Damaris sent me home today.¡±

    She was sure the kids¡¯ imaginations would be running wild if she did not clear things up right there and

    then.

    Obviously unsatisfied with her exnation, the kids asked, ¡°Were you two working together the entire

    day?¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Mr. Galloway was there, too.¡±

    Of course, the kids knew who Colby was. They felt that he was also one of Lucian¡¯s love rivals, too.

    Hearing that, the boys grew more worried.

    Roxanne felt a wave of exasperation wash over her when she took in the boys¡¯ expressions.

    She believed she had rified things enough, including her rtionship with Jack.

    Yet, the children looked more suspicious than before.

    ¡°We saw Mr. Farwell today!¡± Benny suddenly changed the topic.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression stiffened when she heard Lucian¡¯s name.

    Instantly, she recalled what Colby said at lunch and the scene where Lucian and Aubree stood side by

    sidest night.

    Sadly, the boys were unaware of what was going through her mind. All they wanted was to remind her

    of Lucian.

    Just then, Benny cast her a piteous look. ¡°Mr. Farwell doesn¡¯t seem to have recovered yet. Mommy,

    why don¡¯t you go over and help him? Essie is very worried!¡±

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and forced a smile at them. ¡°I¡¯m very busy.¡±

    However, the boys did not intend to give up.

    Before they could even utter a word, Roxanne said, ¡°Besides, Mr. Farwell is just havingmon flu. It¡¯ll

    take him a week to recover. Tell Essie to not worry too much, okay?¡±

    With that, she patted their heads and went upstairs.

    She really did not want to listen to her children talking about Lucian when she was already having a lot

    on her mind.

    As Archie and Benny watched Roxanne head up the stairs, they exchanged nces, not

    understanding what had just happened.

    They only wanted to make Lucian¡¯s presence known. Yet, they got the feeling that their mother¡¯s

    reaction waspletely different from what they had expected.

    ¡°Archie, did I say something wrong again?¡± Benny sounded slightly defeated.

    Patting his brother on the shoulder, Archieforted, ¡°No. We just have to mention Daddy to Mommy

    often.¡±

    Only then did Benny feel more at ease.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004

    Chapter 1004 No Wonder Children Love You

    That night, Roxanne received a text from Jack before she went to bed. It contained the details to the

    medical consultation. It was in two days, and the location was an orphanage in the city.

    After making a mental note of the information, Roxanne typed a simple answer and went to bed

    early. However, her mind was so upied with Colby¡¯s words that she could not fall asleep.

    It was only after an indeterminate time that she finally drifted off to sleep. In the next two days, the boys

    kept trying to get Roxanne¡¯s attention. To be more specific, they were doing it on Lucian¡¯s behalf.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was clueless as to why Archie and Benny were so persistent in mentioning

    Lucian to her, nor did she know how to deal with them.

    After pondering about it for some time, she decided to pour all her attention into preparing the medical

    consultation.

    When the boys saw she was at work, they finally gave up.

    Two dayster, Jack¡¯s car appeared in front of Roxanne¡¯s house early in the morning.

    Roxanne was about to step out of the house to get a cab when she saw his car at the entrance. A look

    of surprise shed past her eyes.

    ¡°I figured your car wouldn¡¯t be ready so soon, so I decided to swing by to pick you up.¡± Jack shed her

    a smile.

    Hearing that, Roxanne had no choice but to suppress the peculiar feelings she felt and got into the car.

    She had many things with her.

    After what happenedst time, she learned her lesson and prepared many gifts for the orphans.

    Jack was stunned by the bags she had with her.

    ¡°You¡¯re really thoughtful. No wonder the children at the previous orphanage loved you,¡± he remarked.

    A gentle expression crept upon Roxanne¡¯s face. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve interacted with many children

    in my life.¡±

    That was why she could not bear to see the children at orphanages suffer.

    She hoped she could help bring changes to their lives to the best of her ability.

    Instead of assessing her, Jack only said, ¡°I¡¯m sure the children will be very grateful to you this time as

    well.¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips to form a smile.

    With that, they were on their way.

    In the meantime, Archie and Benny only poked their heads out of the door to watch their mother leave

    with Jack.

    Although Roxanne had informed them that she was going to treat some children, they could not help

    but feel a sense of danger.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Their parents had not talked to each other for the past two days.

    Jack, on the other hand, hade looking for Roxanne quite often.

    The boys could not stop worrying even though Roxanne had already sworn that she and Jack were just

    colleagues.

    Still, there was nothing they could do if Roxanne wanted to avoid Lucian.

    As they exchanged nces with each other, a crestfallen look fell upon their faces.

    ¡­

    The orphanage was an hour away from Roxanne¡¯s house.

    By the time they arrived, the Damaris family had already set up the interior for diagnosis and

    treatments.

    Unlike thest time when Roxanne had to line up to enter, Roxanne and Jack were immediately

    ushered into the director¡¯s office as soon as they got out of the car.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris. Dr. Jarvis,¡± greeted the director eagerly.

    Roxanne was a little surprised that the doctor knew her, but when she nced at Jack, she

    immediately came to her senses. He must¡¯ve talked to the director before.

    After politely exchanging some words with the director, they immediately got to work.

    The flow of events was quite simr to the previous one. Once Roxanne and Jack entered the tents,

    the children began lining up and entering one by one.

    However, Jack and Roxanne were the only ones in the tent this time. Perhaps it was because Jack was

    going to pass on some of the Damaris family¡¯s medical knowledge to Roxanne.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005

    Chapter 1005 Switch To This Acupuncture Point

    At first, Roxanne thought the two of them would not be able to cope with all the work. Somehow, the

    children were very cooperative. Hence, she could not tell if it was because of the gifts she had

    prepared.

    Both Roxanne and Jack treated the patients in an orderly fashion. Perhaps it was because the

    orphanage was in a city and had better facilitiespared to the previous one.

    Apart from some congenital disabilities, the children were mostly fine. As the number of children still

    waiting in line gradually reduced, Roxanne, too, gradually felt more rxed.

    When thest child in line entered the tent, Roxanne took out a stuffed bunny and gave it to

    him. Surprised, the boy looked up and thanked her politely, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarvis!¡± He then carefully

    took the stuffed bunny from her.

    Roxanne could not help but pat him on the head, beaming. Suddenly, she noticed he looked extremely

    pale, and the sight of that made her heart sink. She immediately asked him in concern, ¡°Do you

    normally have any difort?¡±

    Hearing that, the boy frowned and mulled briefly before answering with hesitance, ¡°My heart feels

    ufortable sometimes.¡±

    His words brought a frown to Roxanne¡¯s face, and she pressed on, ¡°Can you tell me in detail?¡±

    Again, the boy pondered for some time. ¡°Sometimes, it beats really fast, but it goes back to normal

    after a while.¡± This is a typical symptom of arrhythmia.

    Roxanne shot Jack a look before instructing the boy, ¡°Dear, could you lie on this bed? I¡¯d like to

    examine you a little.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Carrying the stuffed bunny, the little boy climbed onto the bed obediently. Then, Roxanne began taking

    his pulse. Meanwhile, Jack activated the machine beside them.

    Not long after, their suspicion was confirmed. The boy was suffering from a severe case of

    arrhythmia. However, he was very lucky that nothing major happened to him.

    Thankfully, they had discovered his illness.

    Before Jack could say anything, Roxanne had already brought out her acupuncture tools while

    comforting the boy, ¡°This might hurt a little. Please bear with it, okay?¡±

    Although the boy did not know what she was going to do, the sight of the long needle frightened him a

    little.

    Nheless, the stuffed bunny in his arms gave him a strange sense of courage, and he nodded in

    response.

    Following that, Roxanne patted his head and began inserting the needles.

    Acupuncture could help reduce the symptoms of arrhythmia which was something she knew long ago.

    Just when she was about to insert thest needle, Jack¡¯s voice rang out behind her.

    ¡°This point might be better.¡±

    Roxanne halted in her movements, and she cast a confused nce at the acupuncture point Jack was

    pointing at.

    He smiled. ¡°The Damaris family has done some research on this before. The acupuncture points

    you¡¯ve chosen are the mostmon points used to treat arrhythmia. But based on our research, the

    treatment¡¯s effects will be better if thest acupuncture point was switched to this.¡±

    Surprise shed past Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    After all, the acupuncture points Jack was referring to was rarely used in acupuncture treatments. She

    could not guarantee what kind of effect it would bring if she actually inserted the needle there.

    Maybe things are as Jack said. It might actually improve the boy¡¯s condition. Then again, his condition

    might also worsen.

    At the same time, the boy watched them earnestly, though he did not understand their conversation.

    However, he trusted them with all their heart and did not question them.

    After thinking about it carefully, Roxanne looked up at Jack, whose gaze was brimming with

    confidence.

    Finally, Roxanne decided to follow Jack¡¯s suggestion and insert thest needle into the other point.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006

    Chapter 1006 Expecting Someone Else

    After some time, Roxanne asked concernedly, ¡°Do you feel ufortable anywhere?¡± The boy shook

    his head. He felt nothing apart from the moments the needles were inserted.

    Only then did Roxanne feel relieved. She waited for a little while longer before retrieving all the needles

    when the time was up. Seeing that, the boy sat up on the bed and asked naively, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, am I

    healed?¡±

    A sharp pang hit Roxanne¡¯s heart. ¡°No. We¡¯ll need to continue observing you in the future. Remember

    to pay more attention to your health and don¡¯t take part in vigorous exercises, okay?¡±

    The boy nodded. Then, Roxanne prescribed him some traditional medicine, to which Jack gave many

    suggestions. After a thorough contemtion, she still epted his suggestions and made changes to

    the prescription.

    When that waspleted, the boy took the paper and went looking for the staff responsible for packing

    the medicines. Sadness was written all over Roxanne¡¯s face as she watched him leave.

    Perhaps it was because the medical consultation had gone extremely well and the boy¡¯s illness was not

    too severe. Still, Roxanne could not help but feel bad for him.

    If he were an ordinary child, his parents would do everything in their power to care for him if they found

    out about his condition. But this child is an orphan¡­ If not for this medical consultation, he would¡¯ve¡­

    Just as she was about to be overwhelmed by sorrow, Jack¡¯s voice sounded from behind her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The follow-up treatment from my family¡¯s medical consultation is free. We¡¯ll continue to

    observe his condition until he has recovered.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne turned around and shot him a grateful look. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank your family on

    behalf of the kid.¡±

    Jack let out a heartyugh. After calming himself down, he raised his brow at the remaining gifts she

    ced by the wall. ¡°What are you going to do with these?¡±

    Following his line of sight, Roxanne grabbed the bags and informed, ¡°Please wait for me. I¡¯ll distribute

    these to the other children.¡±

    Hence, Jack nodded and waited patiently.

    Immediately, Roxanne stepped out of the tent, and the children¡¯s cheers immediately sounded on the

    outside.

    Jack chuckled, for he had expected how much the children would like her.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, this is the log for today¡¯s medical consultation. Please have a look.¡± An employee handed

    Jack a folder.

    Hence, Jack nodded and epted the folder. He had just flipped open the first page when the sound of

    a phone ringing filled the tent.

    ncing in the direction of the sound, he spotted Roxanne¡¯s phone shing on the table.

    Earlier during the medical consultation, they had ced their phones there for convenience.

    However, Roxanne forgot to take it with her when she left.

    shing the employee a smile, Jack walked to the table and looked at the phone.

    The name on the caller ID was none other than Lucian.

    Jack raised his brow and turned his head to nce at the tent¡¯s entrance.

    The children¡¯s cheers never stopped, and Roxanne¡¯sughter could be heard in between.

    Clearly, Roxanne was having a great time with the kids and would not be back so soon.

    At that realization, Jack retracted his gaze and picked up the phone.

    Lucian did not speak right away, so Jack purposely kept quiet, too.

    It was not after some time that Lucian¡¯s deep voice rang out. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    As if having just returned to his senses, Jack responded in an exaggerated tone, ¡°Mr. Farwell? Geez, I

    was expecting someone else. Why didn¡¯t you say anything? What is it, anyway? Do you need

    something from Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Right as he finished his words, a dead silence took over the conversation.

    Though Jack said nothing else, the look on his face could easily make others misunderstand.

    For a moment, only the sound of their breaths could be heard through the phone.

    It was as if they were at a standstill¡ªneither of them spoke or hung up.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Chapter 1007

    Chapter 1007 Slightly Uneasy

    ¡°Where¡¯s Roxanne?¡±Lucian¡¯s voice finally rang out again after some time.Only then did Jack let out a chuckle. He kept quiet for a moment and finally uttered, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is busy. I can help you convey your message to her instead.¡±

    A grim look instantly spread across Lucian¡¯s face.Roxanne¡¯s with Jack again, huh?And she even let him take care of such a private device?

    When he thought of the purpose of his call, the atmosphere around him grew terrifyingly tense.Cayden, who was standing opposite Lucian, felt his heart sink when he saw the scowl that spread over thetter¡¯s face.

    Cr*p. Who on earth answered the phone? Who can make Mr. Farwell so furious?¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Lucian snapped coldly. ¡°Since she¡¯s busy, then I¡¯ll call herter to talk to her myself.¡±

    Meanwhile, Jack arched a brow. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you might¡¯ve misunderstood something, Mr. Farwell. I¡¯m just working with Ms. Jarvis out here. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can get her to answer the call now.¡±

    While saying that, he instructed someone beside him, ¡°Get Dr. Jarvis¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Lucian interrupted in a threatening tone, ¡°Of course, I believe you¡¯re working closely with Roxanne. However, I hope you should at least have some self-awareness. Stay away from her unless it¡¯s rted to work. I don¡¯t mind personally teaching you a lesson when it is necessary.¡±

    With that, he hung up without waiting for a response from Jack, who eyed the darkened phone screen in amusement.

    I was just ying a little trick on him. Who would¡¯ve known Mr. Farwell would actually lose his cool and threaten me? Looks like Roxanne and Mr. Farwell are much closer than I thought. Or maybe he¡¯s thinking the same about me and Roxanne.

    With that thought in mind, Jack cast a meaningful nce outside the tent where Roxanne¡¯s voice came from.I wonder what Lucian means to her.

    Just then, the employee asked tactfully, ¡°Mr. Damaris, should I still get Dr. Jarvis toe in?¡±

    Her voice immediately brought him back to reality. Returning Roxanne¡¯s phone to where it was, he shook his head and said, ¡°No. It¡¯s all right.¡±

    After all, he only said that to put on an act.Hearing that, the employee gave a brief response and returned to her seat.At the same time, Roxanne had finally freed herself from the children and entered the tent with all smiles.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°Someone called you just now, and I answered it for you,¡± Jack stated truthfully when he saw hering in.Roxanne immediately froze in her tracks. ¡°Who was it?¡±

    Feigning confusion, Jack exined, ¡°It was Mr. Farwell, but he refused to tell me what the matter was.¡±Lucian?

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat.Why is he still calling me? Isn¡¯t he already dating Aubree?Has he finallye to his senses and wants to apologize to me?

    All those spections made her feel uneasy.In the past, Lucian had always been displeased with her interaction with Jack.Now that Jack had answered the phone on her behalf, she could not imagine what Lucian would feel.

    Realizing what she was thinking, Roxanne clenched her fist to snap herself out of it.No. He¡¯ll be fine. Lucian was just using me. I¡¯m sure he was just faking his displeasure in the past.

    With that, she put her thoughts away and gave Jack a firm nod. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008

    Chapter 1008 Roxanne Never Came To See Him

    Jack had been staring at her ever since she returned. Naturally, he did not miss the look of

    anxiousness on her face earlier. ¡°I believe it was rather rude of me to answer the call for you. I hope

    you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne grinned as if everything was fine. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Still, Jack probed, ¡°I wonder why

    he called you. I tried asking him, but he refused to tell me.¡±

    In response, Roxanne shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Intrigued, Jack raised his brow. Though

    Roxanne thought she had done a good job at concealing her emotions, he still saw through her.

    After all, the change in her expression was too obvious from the moment she stepped into the

    tent. Indeed, the phone call stirred up some emotions in her heart.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Looks like Lucian has a special spot in her heart. This is interesting. Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of

    Farwell Group, Cayden peered at Lucian fearfully.

    Lucian had been looking unhappy ever since he hung up. To be more specific, he had been like that

    ever since Jack spoke. In fact, even the temperature around him lowered.

    Judging from his experience in dealing with Lucian, Cayden knew he should keep his mouth shut to

    avoid triggering the former¡¯s fury.

    However, that was clearly impossible.

    Cayden uttered carefully, ¡°Mr. Farwell, how should we deal with the medicinal herbs.?¡±

    Lucian had been sick for the past few days. During that period, he had instructed Cayden to order a

    batch of medicinal herbs from Herbscape Group¡¯s branch.

    At first, Cayden did not know what Lucian wanted to do with them.

    It was not until Cayden witnessed Lucian making a call that he understood the situation.

    The first thing Mr. Farwell did the moment he recovered was to help Ms. Jarvis solve her problem. At

    that realization, Cayden could not help but feel touched on Roxanne¡¯s behalf.

    s, it was the wrong person who answered the call, and Lucian¡¯s kind intention was not made aware

    of.

    Cayden could not help but pity Lucian.

    He originally thought Lucian would give up on the idea of giving Roxanne the medicinal herbs out of

    anger.

    To his surprise, Lucian fell silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Send them over.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s words which wereced with anger stunned Cayden.

    Did I hear him right? Isn¡¯t he mad? Still, he wants to send the medicinal herbs to Ms. Jarvis?

    Cayden hesitated, not sure if he should carry out Lucian¡¯s orders.

    When Lucian spotted Cayden still in his office, he uttered coldly, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    Hearing that, Cayden straightened his back and responded, ¡°I¡¯ll work on it now!¡±

    With that, he spun around and exited the office.

    In the meantime, Lucian nced at his darkened phone screen as his gaze darkened too.

    Lately, Este always returned home with an expectant look. Sometimes, she would even stay upte,

    iming that Roxanne would visit and treat Lucian.

    Of course, Lucian knew Este had already reported his condition to Archie and Benny.

    He surmised the boys would have already ryed the information to Roxanne and told her to see him.

    The fact that Este was so expectant made it hard for Lucian to not feel the same.

    Never did he expect Roxanne to not give him a single call when he had been ill for almost a week.

    If he had not taken the initiative to call her that day, he would never know she was with Jack.

    A hint of mockery shed past his eyes when he thought of that.

    To Roxanne, her job is always the most important thing. Or is it because she¡¯s working with Jack this

    time?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009

    Chapter 1009 Who Else Can It Be

    Meanwhile, Cayden took some men with him and brought the herbs to Roxanne¡¯s research

    institute. Around the same time, Jack sent Roxanne back in his car.

    The three of them came face to face the moment they got out of their respective cars. Cayden was

    stunned to see Roxanne and Jacking out of the same car.

    Jack was the first to break the silence. ¡°We have just finished our medical consultations. Ms. Jarvis¡¯ car

    broke down, so I sent her back.¡± To Cayden, his exnation was meant to hide the truth.

    He then turned to look at Roxanne. ¡°Mr. Lawson, what are you doing here?¡± Roxanne felt a little guilty

    when she met Cayden¡¯s gaze, but she managed to calm herself down.

    Cayden nced at the man standing next to her and replied loudly, ¡°Mr. Farwell has asked me to

    deliver these medicinal herbs to you. Now that you are back, please do an inventory check.¡±

    With that, he turned around and signaled to his staff. Very soon, the staff unloaded all the boxes of

    herbs. Lucian asks him to send these medicinal herbs?

    Roxanne was puzzled. She knew she had never mentioned such a request to Lucian. Is Lucian trying

    to make it up to me by sending these medicinal herbs?

    Roxanne could not help but find it ironic. Jack, on the other hand, raised his brows in surprise when he

    saw the medicinal herbs. Inadvertently, he said, ¡°I suppose this is why Mr. Farwell called you earlier

    on.¡±

    Only then did Roxanne return to her senses and nod hesitantly. She could not think of other reasons as

    well.

    It was annoying for Cayden to see Roxanne standing next to Jack. He felt it was unfair to Lucian.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, everything is here. Please inspect them. If you need more, do let me know,¡± Cayden

    added.

    Roxanne was not sure if she should ept Lucian¡¯s gift.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell found out that your research institute has caught on fire. These herbs are difficult to

    acquire, and he asked me to transfer some from abroad two days ago. They would have arrived earlier

    if it wasn¡¯t because of the transportation.¡±

    Cayden was trying to make Lucian¡¯s presence known.

    A peculiar feeling arose with Roxanne.

    So, these are the herbs.

    Shortly after the research institute caught fire, Lucian asked her if she needed any help.

    However, Colby imed he would find a solution back then. That was why Roxanne turned Lucian

    down.

    In the end, Lucian still ended up procuring those herbs for her.

    In that instant, Roxanne could not think straight.

    Before that, it had always been her suspicion that Lucian was the mastermind of that fire.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    But, if it was really him, why does he bother to do this?

    Then again, if it isn¡¯t him, who can it be¡­

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect to receive Mr. Farwell¡¯s support.¡±

    Jack¡¯s voice rang out.

    Roxanneposed herself, but she did not know how to respond to Jack¡¯sment.

    Instead, Cayden remarked, ¡°Mr. Farwell¡¯s support is only meant for Ms. Jarvis. Mr. Damaris, I hope you

    don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±

    Afraid that he might have offended Jack, Cayden added nonchntly, ¡°After all, Mr. Farwell and Ms.

    Jarvis are well acquainted.¡±

    When Jack heard that, he looked at Roxanne with raised eyebrows. ¡°Are Ms. Jarvis and Mr. Farwell

    rted in any other ways? Is there something I should know?¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback by his questions, and she tensed up ever so slightly. ¡°We do know one

    another. Our children are ssmates.¡±

    Roxanne had no wish to reminiscence her rtionship with Lucian.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010

    Chapter 1010 That Is All

    However, Roxanne had no idea that Jack had found out about her past. That was why Jack raised his

    brows and looked at Cayden when he heard her denial.

    Once again, Cayden felt unjust on Lucian¡¯s behalf. Despite Lucian being ill, he still insisted on helping

    Roxanne. Cayden could not understand why she was so ungrateful.

    Furthermore, she seemed so secretive about her rtionship with Lucian. It was as though Lucian was

    an embarrassment! In spite of his thoughts, there was no way Cayden could express them outright in

    front of Jack.

    ¡°These medicinal herbs are difficult to find. Mr. Farwell has transferred nearly all of the remaining

    medicinal herbs from Herbscape Group.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but she forced herself to calm down quickly. ¡°Please convey my

    thanks to Mr. Farwell. However¡ª¡±

    As far as Roxanne was concerned, Lucian did that in order topensate for making use of her in the

    past. Therefore, she had no intention to ept his gift.

    Moreover, Jack had already provided them with sufficient medicinal herbs. Before she could finish her

    sentence, Jack cut in. ¡°Since this is a nice gesture from Mr. Farwell, I reckon you should kindly ept

    it, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    With a serious look on his face, Jack looked at Roxanne before he continued, ¡°Our research is going to

    be moreplicated in the future. There¡¯s no harm in having more medicinal herbs.¡±

    Anyway, they¡¯re free. Why not?

    Roxanne hesitated again. Cayden could not stand it any longer. Even though Lucian was ill, he still

    thought of her and tried to assist her. At the end of the day, she was actually nning not to ept his

    gift.

    Just as Cayden was about to open his mouth, Roxanne finally nodded. ¡°Please thank Mr. Farwell for

    his kindness.¡± Roxanne then nodded at Cayden with gratitude.

    For some strange reason, Cayden felt a twinge in his heart. Does Ms. Jarvis ept these medicinal

    herbs because she wants them?

    Or is she doing it because of what Jack tells her? Cayden could hardly breathe when he saw that

    another man had to convince Roxanne to ept Lucian¡¯s kind gift.

    As for Roxanne, she did not spare the matter any further thought. Instead, she went forward to check

    the herbs before getting her staff to carry them in.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I will make a move first. Grandpa is still waiting for my report on the medical

    consultation.¡±

    Once Jack was done helping her with the inventory-taking, he took his leave.

    Roxanne watched as his car left.

    Suddenly, Cayden¡¯s voice rang in her ears. ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne turned around in confusion.

    Cayden chose his words carefully even though he was feeling anxious. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking,

    Mr. Damaris and you¡­¡±

    He did not need to finish the rest of his sentence. Roxanne knew what he wanted to ask.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°We are just friends working together. Please don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡±

    Naturally, Cayden did not quite believe her. Outwardly, he let out a sigh of relief and began to say nice

    things about Lucian.

    ¡°To be honest, Mr. Farwell gave the instruction to have these medicinal herbs transferred while he was

    still ill. The moment he feels better today, he told me to deliver these herbs over to you.¡±

    Although Roxanne¡¯s heart was racing, she nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Please thank Mr. Farwell for

    me.¡±

    Cayden was dumbstruck.

    That¡¯s it?

    Lucian regards her with utmost importance. In the end, is this all he gets? Just a word of thanks?

    It was as if Roxanne knew what was on his mind, so she added, ¡°The research institute owes Mr.

    Farwell a favor. Please let us know when he needs our help. We will try our best.¡±

    Even though it was a promise, she only said she would try her best.

    Cayden¡¯s heart sank, and he felt sorry for Lucian.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011

    Chapter 1011 Not Like That

    Meanwhile, Jack was just about to step into the Damaris residence when he bumped into his parents.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, what are you doing here?¡±

    Ever since he had proven his capabilities in taking over the family business, both Titus and Prisci

    started to travel to other ces to do their medical consultations.

    For some unknown reason, they came home without informing him. Prisci frowned and shot a

    reproachful look at her son before asking, ¡°I heard that you are involved with Lucian¡¯s ex-wife?¡±

    His parents must have seen the overwhelming discussions on the Inte which took ce a while

    ago. As a result, they did an investigation on Roxanne and found out that she had two children.

    What was more surprising to them was the fact that Roxanne was Lucian¡¯s ex-wife! The thought of her

    son socializing with a divorcee with children irked Prisci.

    Jack looked at his mother in puzzlement. ¡°How did you find out?¡± Since Jack did not deny it, then it

    must be true. Prisci was displeased. ¡°The onlinements went wild a while ago. All of our rtives

    are asking us about it!¡±

    Jack became even more confused after hearing that. ¡°They know that Roxanne is Lucian¡¯s¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, his mother cut him off. ¡°We did our own investigation! Do you want

    others to know that you are seeing a divorcee!¡±

    Prisci found it difficult to suppress her anger when she saw her son¡¯s reaction. ¡°I¡¯m the one who

    brought you up, and I have never interfered in your private life. You can date any woman you want to.¡±

    She stared furiously at Jack before continuing, ¡°But, why can¡¯t you find someone else? Must you date a

    divorcee with two children? On top of that, her ex-husband is that guy from the Farwell family! You¡¯ll be

    made aughingstock once people find out about this!¡±

    After listening to his mother¡¯s lecture, Jack showed no remorse. Instead, a grin appeared on his face.

    His unrepentant response annoyed Prisci even more, and she red at Titus Damaris.

    Sensing his wife¡¯s stare, Titus felt helpless. However, under the pressure of his wife, he had no choice

    but to say something, ¡°Your mom is right. There are so many women out there. Why must you find

    someone who is in the same social circle as us?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Both the Farwell family and the Damaris family were prominent families in Horington.

    How are we going to socialize with them if our son really ends up with Lucian¡¯s ex-wife?

    Titus thought he was stern enough in his reprimand. Unfortunately, he fell short of his wife¡¯s

    expectations.

    He turned around to find that the grin on Jack¡¯s face was even more apparent than before.

    Titus frowned. ¡°Why are you smiling? This is a serious matter!¡±

    It was only then Jack walked up to his parents and sat down on a single-seater couch.

    It was obvious that he had something to say.

    Prisci exchanged nces with Titus before the two of them turned their attention to their son.

    Jack then started to exin slowly, ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong idea.¡±

    When his parents heard that, they looked perplexed.

    Thements on the Inte are going crazy. How can we be mistaken? Have thoseizens gotten

    it wrong too?

    ¡°So, are those photos fake?¡± Prisci could not help but question him.

    Jack shook his head before replying, ¡°Of course not. But, it isn¡¯t what they think.¡±

    Titus and Prisci still eyed their son with suspicion.

    They had watched Jack grow up.

    In all those years, they had never once seen their son behaving so intimately with a woman.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012

    Chapter 1012 What Exactly Are You nning

    At a single nce, Jack saw right through his parents. Exasperation inexorably swamped him. ¡°Since

    you¡¯ve investigated Ms. Jarvis, I¡¯m sure you already know that she¡¯s an exceedingly outstanding

    doctor.¡±

    With regard to that statement, Titus and Prisci had no rebuttal. During the investigation, they had

    already learned that Roxanne studied under Harvey and was even his top student.

    That alone was sufficient for them to acknowledge her medical attainments. However, that didn¡¯t mean

    they could ept the fact that she was a divorcee with kids.

    Jack could tell that his parents were still influenced by public opinion, so he had no choice but to

    continue exining things to them helplessly.

    ¡°I reckon you¡¯re both aware of the project the Damaris family established recently.¡±

    In response, Titus and Prisci nodded nomittally.

    Despite being away from the Damaris residence most of the time, they still kept themselves informed

    about the Damaris family¡¯s activities.

    At that, Jack nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Since you know of this project, you must know that Ms. Jarvis is

    also one of the members involved.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Everything was fine before he mentioned that, but the instant he did so, Prisci¡¯s face darkened once

    more. ¡°I heard she also obtained the opportunity by¡­¡±

    By selling her body.

    Before she could vocalize the rest of thatment, Jack interrupted testily, ¡°That¡¯s just a baseless

    rumor. Hadn¡¯t Jessica apologized?¡±

    When Prisci heard that, her expression turned even grimmer.

    Jessica had been her ideal candidate for a daughter-inw throughout the years, but she had never

    imagined that the woman would do such a thing.

    In consideration that it was her misjudgment, she didn¡¯t say anything further.

    Subsequently, Jack continued, ¡°Although I¡¯m taking the lead in this project, Grandpa was the one who

    chose the coboration partners. He selected Ms. Jarvis because she showed outstanding

    performance in the medical consultation. He even personally discussed the coboration with her.¡±

    Surprise shed across Titus and Prisci¡¯s eyes when they learned that she passed Hector¡¯s

    selection.

    In other words, he¡¯s also aware of Jack¡¯s interaction with her? If so, why didn¡¯t he put a stop to it?

    When Jack saw that his parents were still misconstruing things, a headache assailed him.

    His parents had been immersed in improving their medical skills all these years. Consequently, they

    were seemingly dense when it came to other matters.

    More urately speaking, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to give much thought to anything else.

    That also made it extraordinarily taxing for him to rify things to them.

    ¡°While the Damaris family is a century-old prestigious family in the medical field, its strength is still

    lacking when ites to certain aspects even now. As the heir of the Damaris family, dating is

    definitely not my priority at present, so you can both rest easy,¡± Jack assured patiently.

    Speaking of the current situation of the Damaris family, Titus and Prisci were finally willing to put their

    thinking caps on.

    Judging from his usual temperament, he indeed couldn¡¯t have possibly been so hasty to date that

    woman. But¡­ if it¡¯s not love, why must he maintain such close ties with her? Larry is also a good

    choice for a coboration partner!

    Prisci had always been a straightforward person, so she demanded right then and there, ¡°In that

    case, what exactly are you nning?¡±

    A meaningful smile bloomed on Jack¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯ll naturally know when the timees.¡±

    That reply of his had both Titus and Prisci bewildered.

    s, Jack didn¡¯t give them any opportunity to ask about it further.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m going upstairs to report the results of today¡¯s medical consultation to Grandpa. Go and

    rest since you¡¯ve both juste back.¡±

    After saying that, he got up from the couch. Before going upstairs, he didn¡¯t forget to urge, ¡°Don¡¯t listen

    to all those gossips out there regarding the matter between me and Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    There was nothing Titus and Prisci could do about it, so they had no choice but to nod in

    acquiescence.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013

    Chapter 1013 What Had Happened Between Them

    Meanwhile, at the research institute, Cayden rambled incessantly about Lucian¡¯s merits while helping

    to transport the medicinal herbs. Regretfully, Roxanne remained unmoved.

    At the end of his rope, Cayden took his leave after transporting the medicinal herbs and left. On his

    way back to Farwell Group, resentment brewed within him.

    Even when he went into the CEO¡¯s office to report back to Lucian, his face was as ck as thunder.

    ¡°What¡¯s with this expression of yours?¡±

    Glimpsing his assistant¡¯s expression, Lucian frowned, thinking that Roxanne turned down his help.

    Only then did Cayden snap back to his senses. He chuckled guiltily. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t want to speak of it, Lucian didn¡¯t press him for an answer, merely inquiring, ¡°Have

    you sent the medicinal herbs over?¡±

    Cayden suppressed the grievance within him and replied sinctly, ¡°Yes. Ms. Jarvis received it

    personally.¡± He initially thought that his employer would have questions since he mentioned Roxanne.

    Unexpectedly, Lucian acted as though he didn¡¯t hear it, nodding expressionlessly. ¡°Got it. You¡¯re

    dismissed.¡± That¡¯s all?

    Cayden was stunned for a long while, finding it incredulous. When Lucian remained silent, he

    sheepishly spun on his heel to leave. While he walked out of the office, he wavered about telling the

    man about Roxanne and Jack riding in the same car.

    But upon imagining Lucian¡¯s expression after learning about it, he couldn¡¯t help shuddering. Hence, he

    silently nixed that idea. Even when it was time to get off work in the evening, Lucian never mentioned

    Roxanne anymore.

    It was as though that batch of medicinal herbs was meant to signify an end to their rtionship.

    Sitting in the adjacent assistant¡¯s office, Cayden watched as Lucian walked out of his office with a face

    devoid of expression and took the elevator directly when it was time to get off work. A mixture of

    emotions roiled within him.

    Is Mr. Farwell¡­ really giving up on Ms. Jarvis?

    Needless to say, Lucian knew nothing about Cayden¡¯s thoughts.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Nheless, his feelings somewhat aligned with thetter¡¯s conjectures.

    Ever since he fell ill until that present day, Roxanne¡¯s reaction had disappointed him beyond words.

    He felt that he had already sacrificed enough and lowered himself sufficiently to make up for his

    mistakes six years ago.

    Yet, she remained unmoved.

    Therefore, he felt that he needed to stop for a while and carefully assess what wascking between

    them.

    He mulled it over throughout the drive. Soon, his car slowly came to a stop at the gates of the

    kindergarten.

    Archie, Benny, and Este hadn¡¯t been let out of school yet.

    For once, he waited for them at the gates.

    Sometimeter, the children walked out in a line under Pippa¡¯s lead.

    They seemingly caught sight of his tall figure at once.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    It was the first time Este saw her father that early, so she should be thrilled. However, she appeared

    listless.

    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen Ms. Jarvis. I heard from Archie and Benny that they¡¯ve also tried

    persuading her, but she refuses to meet me. I wonder what had happened between Daddy and her

    now.

    Little did she know that the subsequent events would be even worse than she had imagined.

    When the children had walked over to him, Lucian held his hand out to Este. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Hearing that, Este snapped her eyes up and gaped at her father in surprise.

    ¡°But Ms. Lane isn¡¯t here yet.¡±

    In the past, they had always waited with Archie and Benny. Only when the boys had left would Este

    do the same.

    At the side, Archie and Benny were also perplexed, not quite understanding Lucian¡¯s meaning.

    Previously, Daddy left with Essie right away because he was sick. But now, he has obviously

    recovered!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014

    Chapter 1014 Because Of This Evil Woman

    Lucian cast a look at Archie and Benny indifferently. A strange feeling inexplicably welled up within

    Archie and Benny when they met his gaze. The look in Daddy¡¯s eyes when he regards us seems to

    have changed.

    In fact, they felt that the man seemingly didn¡¯t want to look at them for long, his gaze only staying on

    them for a brief moment before leaving in the next heartbeat.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡± Benny couldn¡¯t help venturing. Lucian merely inclined his head a fraction. ¡°Ms. Ward will

    wait with you both.¡± Having said that, he held his hand out at Este once more.

    Este was reluctant to leave, but she could tell that her father appeared to be angry. After a moment¡¯s

    hesitation, she ultimately reached out and took his hand.

    Archie and Benny, on the other hand, could only quieten down and watch helplessly as Lucian left with

    Este. ¡°Is Daddy mad at Mommy, Archie?¡± Benny stared at his brother pitifully.

    Archie remained expressionless, but disappointment glinted in his eyes. That was also the only

    possibility he could think of. After all, Lucian kept Roxannepany by her side every time she was

    sick.

    But this time, he was sick, yet she didn¡¯t even bother inquiring about his condition. Daddy must be

    pretty disappointed¡­

    Meanwhile, Lucian brought Este into the car. His gaze swept over Archie and Benny at the gates of

    the kindergarten. Then, he slowly started the car.

    When they had driven out a distance away, Este couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Are you mad at Ms. Jarvis,

    Daddy?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows creased, and he didn¡¯t answer that.

    He could guess what she wanted to say, but he wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen right then.

    Unaware of her father¡¯s thoughts, Este continued in a cute voice, ¡°She didn¡¯t mean to keep away

    instead of visiting you. It must have been because she was busy with work.¡±

    She was sad about the fact that she hadn¡¯t seen Roxanne in a long time, but still, she chose tofort

    him.

    Ms. Jarvis is already avoiding us. If Daddy is mad at her on top of that, I don¡¯t know when they¡¯ll make

    up.

    At the end of the day, she was still yearning for Roxanne to be her mother.

    Lucian wasn¡¯t at all surprise to hear that.

    If it were in the past, he would¡¯ve yed along with her and consoled her.

    This time, however, he merely frowned. His voice was also a touch chilly. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this another

    day.¡±

    Such an attitude made it clear that he was nning to evade the matter.

    Este¡¯s cheeks puffed up. Despite her reluctance, she still zipped her mouth obediently. As she

    glowered at his back, she mused inwardly.

    Daddy must be mad at Ms. Jarvis, or even livid. Hmm¡­ what must I do to have them make up?

    She was rather troubled by the situation.

    Before she could figure out a solution, the car had alreadye to a slow stop before the Farwell

    residence.

    Lucian alighted from the car before turning back and carrying Este out.

    Just when the two of them were about to head into the mansion, the door was opened from the inside,

    upon which Aubree walked out.

    At the sight of her, Lucian¡¯s expression changed slightly.

    Este was likewise shocked, and her face scrunched up.

    Don¡¯t tell me, Daddy is suddenly mad at Ms. Jarvis because of this evil woman!

    ¡°Lucian, Essie, you¡¯re back.¡±

    As though blinded to their change in expression, Aubree went up to them with a bright smile.

    Behind her followed Catalina, who wore an exasperated expression.

    Aubree came to visit out of the blue that afternoon, iming that she wanted to check on Lucian¡¯s

    recovery.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    It went without saying that she had no authority to kick the woman out, so she could only allow her to

    stay.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015

    Chapter 1015 Without A Hint Of Concern

    Lucian merely tilted his head at Aubree apathetically before bringing Este into the mansion. Behind

    them, as Aubree eyeballed their backs, a sh of something flittered across her eyes.

    From what I know, Roxanne and Lucian hadn¡¯t met ever since that night. Hah! It¡¯s evident that the b*tch

    knew her ce and gave up. With that being the case, I¡¯ve got to seize this opportunity all the more

    and secure my position as the future mistress of the Farwell family!

    Although Lucian remained indifferent to her as usual, she wasn¡¯t deterred in the least. Upon seeing that

    they had gone into the mansion, she hurriedly followed suit. ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    Lucian had already seen Este back to her room and was descending the stairs. He pinned a

    detached look on the woman at the door.

    Halting in her steps, Aubree answered smilingly, ¡°Mrs. Farwell told me toe and see how you¡¯re

    doing.¡± By then, Lucian had already retracted his gaze on her. ¡°I¡¯ve already recovered, so tell her not to

    worry.¡±

    Aubree wanted to speak further, but he had promptly dismissed her, adding, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else,

    you may leave.¡± At that, Aubree abruptly froze. ¡°But¡ª¡±

    How could I possibly leave when I haven¡¯t even got the time to do anything?

    Lucian swept his gaze over her. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it my mother who asked you toe and look in on me?

    You¡¯ve seen me now, so it¡¯s best that you go over quickly and tell her how I¡¯m doing so that she won¡¯t

    worry.¡±

    After saying that, he withdrew his gaze, unwilling toy eyes on her any longer than necessary. His

    insouciance had Aubree gritting her teeth hard. Even so, I must think of a way to draw close to him!

    With that in mind, she cast a nce at the stairs at the door. A secondter, she retracted her gaze and

    shed the man a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll leave you to it, then. Please excuse me.¡±

    In response, Lucian nodded noittally. Pursing her lips, Aubree smiled before whirling around and

    walking toward the door. Unexpectedly, her foot slipped just as she reached the stairs.

    ¡°Ahh!¡± A shriek echoed in the mansion. Startled, Catalina hastily ran out to see what had happened.

    She was greeted by the sight of Aubree sitting on the ground pathetically, curled into a ball while

    cradling her ankle with both hands and hissing her breaths perpetually.

    From the looks of it, she was in agonizing pain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ms. Pearson?¡±

    Seeing that, Catalina swiftly rushed over to help her up. s, Aubree kept her head lowered with her

    eyes trained on her ankle. Her forehead was dotted with sweat.

    Panicking slightly, Catalina jerked her head up and cried out for Lucian. ¡°Mr. Farwell, quick,e and

    have a look!¡±

    No sooner had her voice rang out than Lucian¡¯s figure appeared at the door of the mansion. He stared

    down at the woman on the ground. ¡°What happened?¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    It wasn¡¯t until Aubree heard his voice that she lifted her head with a painful expression on her face and

    forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just¡­¡±

    While saying that, she forcibly tried to get up from the ground.

    But the moment her injured leg touched the ground, a stab of excruciating pain shot through her body.

    Unstable on her feet, she almost fell back onto the ground.

    Catalina failed to react in time. Just when Aubree was going to take a spill, a hand materialized all of a

    sudden.

    It was Lucian.

    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself when you¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Frowning, Lucian aloofly supported her elbow with a hand and helped her regain her feet.

    Despite helping her, his tone remained impassive without a hint of concern.

    When she was steady on her feet, he dropped his hand and ordered Catalina, ¡°Help Ms. Pearson in.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016

    Chapter 1016 Even A Hairline Fracture Is Worth it

    ¡°Sorry, I¡­ was thinking about something earlier, so I identally missed the step,¡± Aubree murmured

    in feigned contrition after Catalina had helped her onto the couch.

    Standing behind the two of them, Lucian said nothing to that. Aubree¡¯s heart sank, and she

    hypocritically remarked, ¡°I probably twisted my ankle by ident. Let me rest for a while before going

    over to Mrs. Farwell¡¯s ce to tell her about your condition.¡±

    Having said that, she acted as though she was afraid that he would worry and shed him another

    smile. She initially thought that herment would garner the man¡¯s sympathy.

    At the very least, he would allow her to stay over that night. To her disappointment, Lucian merely

    bobbed his head blithely. Subsequently, he crouched before her.

    For a moment, she was at a loss.

    A heartbeatter, a sharp pain came from her ankle, upon which her expression instantly changed.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lucian queried in a deep voice, a hand grasping her injured ankle.

    Gritting her teeth, Aubree nodded fervently.

    In the next instant, Lucian dropped his hand off her. ¡°It¡¯s likely a fracture.¡±

    When Aubree heard that, her eyes lit up, and she ventured, ¡°Is it that serious? Then, can I¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her utterance with her request to stay the night at the manor, Lucian cut her off.

    ¡°Have Dr. Elswick make a trip here and check her over,¡± Lucian instructed Catalina, shifting his gaze

    away from her.

    Humming in acknowledgment, Catalina immediately contacted the family doctor.

    Aubree wanted to make another try, but Lucian¡¯s voice sounded once more.

    ¡°If it¡¯s severe, you might have to go to the hospital. Stay still and sit here to wait for Dr. Elswick toe

    and check on your injury.¡±

    On the whole, those words could be considered an expression of concern.

    However, Aubree knew all too well that he was merely fulfilling his obligations as the host. Otherwise,

    his tone wouldn¡¯t be so icy.

    If I hadn¡¯t taken a tumble at his doorstep, he probably wouldn¡¯t even have bothered to inquire about my

    condition.

    At that realization, she couldn¡¯t help recalling how the man kept Roxannepany for the entire night

    when thetter fell sick.

    With theparison between the two, a tidal wave of resentment surged within her. The expression on

    her face grew considerably grimmer.

    Lucian, on the other hand, had already sat down on the couch next to her. Right then, he was checking

    his emails on his phone.

    It was abundantly clear that he nned on having the family doctor deal with her injury.

    His impassioned look had the envy within Aubree zing all the hotter. Yet, she was also aware that it

    wasn¡¯t a good time for her to speak.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Almost half an hour passed before Sonny finally arrived.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Catalina? Who did you say was injured on the phone just now?¡±

    Hastening over, Catalina pointed at Aubree on the couch. ¡°Ms. Pearson tripped and fell at the stairs.

    Go and check on her, quick.¡±

    Sonny had been the family doctor of the Farwell family for many years, so he was naturally acquainted

    with Aubree.

    Hearing that she was injured, he quickly stepped forward with his medical kit to check her over.

    Soon, Aubree¡¯s painful groans filled the air.

    Withdrawing his hand, Sonny concluded solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a hairline fracture. I can¡¯t treat this.¡±

    At that diagnosis, a glimmer of surprise flittered across Aubree¡¯s eyes.

    Oh no, a hairline fracture¡­ I merely wanted to put on a show to stay the night at the Farwell

    residence. Never had I thought that I¡¯d sustain such a severe injury. But on second thought, I¡¯ve

    already fractured my arm previously. As long as I obtain the results I want, even a fracture is worth it!

    At that thought, she lifted her eyes and looked at Lucian with hope.

    ¡°It might be best that I remain immobile, considering my injury. Can I intrude on you for tonight and stay

    here at the manor?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017

    Chapter 1017 Petty Tricks

    In the meantime, Este was getting hungry from waiting, so she let herself out the door. As soon as

    she arrived downstairs, she heard Aubree express her intention to spend the night.

    rm bells sounded in Este¡¯s head. She waddled over to her father¡¯s side. Daddy and Ms. Jarvis

    had not reconciled, and she would be even angrier if she finds out that Ms. Pearson is going to spend

    the night here!

    Even worse, Este feared her father would have Aubree be her mother. The child gazed at her

    father with wide, unblinking eyes and conveyed her thoughts without uttering a word.

    Lucian met Este¡¯s eyes and caressed her headfortingly, then turned his gaze to

    Aubree. Aubree¡¯s heart thumped audibly at the realization that Lucian¡¯s answer was not what she

    wanted to hear.

    ¡°You should go to a hospital for that. I wouldn¡¯t be able to exin myself to my mother if your condition

    worsens.¡± Lucian¡¯s tone was cold.

    After he spoke, the man stood up from the couch.

    Este immediately grabbed her father¡¯s trouser leg and followed him closely behind.

    Gazing after the departing father and daughter, Aubree red maliciously at the little figure beside

    Lucian.

    That little b*tch again!

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    A momentter, Aubree redirected her gaze at Lucian. ¡°Could youe with me to the hospital then,

    Lucian? I¡¯m a little scared.¡±

    Lucian nced sideways at her with a jeer but upon considering it, nodded mutely.

    As she had fallen in his house, it was only polite that Lucian sent her to get treatment.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Este tugged on her father¡¯s trouser leg, looking all reluctant.

    Daddy apanied Ms. Jarvis all night at the hospital when he sent her that time. I¡¯m afraid Daddy

    would do the same for Ms. Jarvis.

    Lucian gazed down at his daughter next to him before inclining his head at Aubree. ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Then, he took Este up the stairs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the hospital with her, Daddy!¡± Este said while puffing up her cheeks as soon as they

    arrived upstairs.

    Though he knew what she was hinting at, Lucian was still amused. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Este leaned closer to her father with the most forlorn look she could muster, and her tone became

    meeker.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re still mad at Ms. Jarvis, Daddy, but you¡¯d promise me that you would ask for my blessing

    if you were to find me a mother.¡±

    Este sounded very hurt.

    Lucian frowned in puzzlement at those words.

    Initially, he assumed that the child would mention Roxanne again, but he was surprised when she gave

    a different reason instead.

    I have to admit that her reason couldn¡¯t havee at a better time.

    Lucian ced his hand firmly atop Este¡¯s head and caressed her soft hair. ¡°I¡¯m only sending Ms.

    Pearson to the hospital,¡± he said gently. ¡°I¡¯ll be back very soon.¡±

    Este gazed wide-eyed at her father, still looking skeptical.

    However, Lucian did not exin further.

    A momentter, the child relented. ¡°Then you¡¯d better hurry back, Daddy,¡± she chirruped. ¡°Otherwise,

    I¡¯ll be scared tonight.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed imperceptibly at those words.

    I wonder if that woman had taught Essie how to employ such petty tricks.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018

    Chapter 1018 She Will Not Mind

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Este urged a momentter when she did not receive an answer from her father. Shaking

    himself out of his reverie, Lucian nodded resignedly at his daughter.

    Only then did she let go and watch him go down the stairs. Aubree was beside herself with

    anxiousness as she waited downstairs and remained in doubt as she watched Lucian descend the

    stairs.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    That little b*tch¡¯s private word with Lucian is obviously trying to get him not to send me to the

    hospital. Aubree was aware that Lucian spoiled Este and was even dying marrying her because of

    the girl.

    I wonder if I would have to go to the hospital alone because of her. Aubree could not quell her racing

    heart, even when Lucian stood firmly before her.

    Lucian turned to address the family doctor. ¡°I must trouble you with Ms. Pearson, Dr. Elswick.¡± Aubree¡¯s

    eyes widened at those words when she realized she was correct in her hunch that he did not intend to

    keep herpany.

    ¡°Do you hate me that much, Lucian?¡± Aubree hung her head with feigned injurt and summoned her

    tears. Lucian grimaced impatiently. ¡°I¡¯ve contacted your parents, and they will pick you up from the

    hospital soon. I¡¯ll keep youpany here while we wait.¡±

    Aubree nced up with a frown. ¡°It¡¯ste. I don¡¯t want them to worry.¡±

    Lucian had already turned and marched toward the entrance. ¡°They should be on their way and would

    be even more worried if they did not see you at the hospital.¡±

    Gritting her teeth angrily at those words, Aubree stood up with the doctor¡¯s help.

    ¡°Be careful, Ms. Pearson. Take your time,¡± Sonny said in concern.

    Aubree did not even nce at him. Every step she took was increasingly more forceful as if trying to

    fracture her ankle.

    Sonny watched her and was rather worried, but upon realizing that she would not heed his advice, he

    promptly fell silent.

    There was another bout of rejection when it was time to enter the car.

    In order to prevent any unforeseen circumstances, Sonny was to apany Aubree to the hospital.

    With respect to hierarchy, he was supposed to upy the front passenger seat while Aubree and

    Lucian sat behind.

    Nevertheless, when he arrived at the car, Lucian was already seated in the front passenger seat.

    Sonny carefully helped Aubree into the back seat before gazing at Lucian. What is this?

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, this is¡ª¡±

    Lucian returned his gaze through the rearview mirror. ¡°Sit down. Ms. Pearson wouldn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Sonny then turned his gaze gingerly toward Aubree, who refrained from gritting her teeth in

    consternation to smile nonchntly at Sonny. ¡°Please sit. I need you to help me out.¡±

    Sonny was ttered by those words. ¡°That¡¯s my job.¡±

    Atst, he climbed nimbly into the car and seated himself beside Aubree.

    To avoid annoying Aubree, he surreptitiously leaned toward the door to ce as much distance as

    possible between them.

    Fortunately, the journey was smooth, and the car stopped outside the entrance of the hospital soon

    after.

    Lucian was the first one to exit the vehicle.

    Sonny followed closely behind, then turned around and helped Aubree.

    Gina and her husband had been waiting for a long time by then and hurriedly came to greet them when

    they saw Lucian.

    ¡°What happened, Lucian? How did Aubree hurt herself?¡±

    Then, she nced around and added anxiously, ¡°Where¡¯s Aubree?¡±

    As soon as she spoke, she saw her daughter appear with Sonny¡¯s help.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019

    Chapter 1019 Other Obligations

    The couple scowled. Though they knew of Lucian¡¯s intention to cancel the wedding, they did not expect

    him to be that harsh to their daughter.

    Lucian had already exined over the phone that Aubree might have a hairline fracture, and despite

    knowing the severity of her condition, he did not even bother to help her.

    If somebody had taken a photograph and circted it, their engagement would have be a

    joke. The couple¡¯s minds raced with the best course of action before resigning to humble

    themselves. ¡°What happened, Aubree? How did you hurt yourself so badly?¡±

    Not seeming to notice Lucian¡¯s cold attitude, the couple directed their concerned attention to their

    daughter and took over Sonny¡¯s job in assisting her.

    Aubree allowed her emotions to run rampant at the sight of her parents. She scowled, refusing to

    answer them.

    Sonny stepped forward to speak out. ¡°Ms. Pearson had fallen down the stairs, and her ankle is hurt. It¡¯s

    not serious and she is going to be fine with a couple of days in a cast and rest.¡±

    Gina turned pale at those words. ¡°How could you say that a fracture is not serious?¡± Aubree gave her

    mother a meaningful gaze at thetter¡¯s hostile tone.

    Upon realizing she had said something wrong, Gina suppressed her anger.

    The full extent of Aubree¡¯s injury was ascertained after paying a visit to the orthopedic specialist and

    taking an X-ray.

    The group watched as Aubree¡¯s foot was put in a cast.

    Lucian nced at the time and frowned. ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, Mr. and Mrs. Pearson, I should get

    going.¡±

    At that, he inclined his head at the two elders before turning to Sonny. ¡°You will be responsible for

    following up on Ms. Pearson¡¯s progress. Expedite her recovery.¡±

    Naturally, Sonny promised without hesitation.

    ¡°Lucian!¡± Gina called to stop him as she nced at her daughter and then at Lucian¡¯s departing back.

    Lucian¡¯s stride faltered as he turned around. ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    Gina gave a dryugh. ¡°Look at how badly injured Aubree is. Besides, her father and I have been busy

    ofte and may not be able to handle her. Why don¡¯t Aubree stay with you¡ª¡±

    Before she finished her sentence, Lucian interrupted, ¡°I will send somebody to care for her if need be.¡±

    Gina gulped and turned to face her husband with a furious expression.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Samuel knew what his wife was up to and chimed in at once, ¡°That¡¯s not what we meant. Besides, we

    won¡¯t feel at ease having an outsider care for her.¡±

    Their words could not be more explicit: they hoped Aubree would be allowed to stay at the Farwell

    residence.

    As Lucian was still courteous enough to give them due respect as elders, Samuel was reasonably

    confident that Lucian might agree his request.

    To his surprise, Lucian rejected him casually.

    ¡°In that case, I can send her to my mother¡¯s.¡±

    In an instant, the Pearson family of three was dumbstruck.

    However, Lucian had still shown respect to the two elders by providing a reason.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been swamped ofte. Besides, I need to care for Essie. I have my own obligations to attend to.¡±

    Upon realizing that their n had fallen apart, Gina and her husband gritted their teeth and swallowed

    the indignity.

    Gina simpered, ¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble Mrs. Farwell. I¡¯ll take care of Aubree at home theseing

    days.¡±

    Lucian nodded nomittedly. He turned and left after nodding once more at the two of them.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020

    Chapter 1020 Aggrievance

    Lucian¡¯s phone rang when he arrived at the hospital entrance. It was thendline from home. ¡°When

    are youing back, Daddy?¡±

    Este¡¯s demure voice sounded from the other end as soon as he picked up. ¡°I¡¯m on the way,¡± Lucian

    replied softly. ¡°Go to sleep first, I¡¯ll be home to see you soon.¡±

    Este promised and hung up quickly after that. It was alreadyte at night when Lucian arrived back at

    his manor. Then, he made his way to Este¡¯s bedroom as soon as he got home just like how he had

    promised her.

    To his surprise, he found the child still awake. She watched him enter indignantly without saying a

    word. Lucian frowned. ¡°What are you angry about this time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re back sote!¡± Esteined. I would love it if Daddy spent all night with Ms. Jarvis, but he

    was with Ms. Pearson. I dislike her! Counting in the travel time, it would not take him more than an hour

    to make it back.

    Lucian¡¯s brows twitched at the child¡¯sint. The child had neverined when I was out all

    night caring for Roxanne. It was obvious that both women were given very different treatment.

    ¡°I ran into Mr. Pearson and Ms. Walker,¡± he exined patiently to the child while suppressing his

    exasperation. Este¡¯s cheeks remained puffed with displeasure.

    Lucian knew the child would not be deterred from speaking with him about Roxanne, so he did not

    bother exining further.

    Este was still considering how to talk to her father, but his reply never came.

    However, she was not going to give up that easily after spending all night mulling over it.

    Then, Este steeled herself to begin, ¡°I don¡¯t want Ms. Pearson to be my mommy.¡±

    Lucian agreed with an indifferent expression. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis!¡± she added quickly, staring at her father.

    Este¡¯s reaction did not surprise Lucian.

    His brows furrowed, and his gaze at his daughter turned grave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad at Ms. Jarvis, please, Daddy?¡± Este begged forlornly.

    Lucian fell silent for a long time before standing up from the bed.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± The child reached out to grab his shirt when she thought her father was going to leave.

    Lucian merely stood on the spot. His gaze fell onto her little hand.

    Though Este knew her father had always amodated her, it seemed to her that he had be

    really angry this time.

    Aware of that thought, Este let go of her grip with an aggrieved expression on her face.

    ¡°You promised me, Daddy.¡±

    What¡¯s more, he was the one who suggested it. Now Daddy is going back on his word.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Lucian¡¯s gaze softened at the sight of the child being close to tears.

    Several secondster, he leaned over and caressed her headfortingly.

    Pursing her lips, Este avoided his gesture.

    Helplessness shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°There are no guarantees when ites to rtionships. I need to think through this.¡±

    Well, just think about that woman¡¯s attitude toward me.

    Without giving the child the opportunity to speak, Lucian leaned over, tucked her in, and turned to

    leave.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021

    Chapter 1021 Pain

    That very night, Gina and her husband brought Aubree back to the Pearson residence. ¡°You got hurt.

    Just stay at home for the time being,¡± Gina said to her daughter as she sat on the edge of the bed.

    There was a strange expression on her face.

    Aubree nced at Gina as fury rose in her heart. ¡°My n backfired, so you don¡¯t want me to head out

    and get mocked by others, do you?¡±

    All these years, her parents had been regarding her as an item. They wanted nothing more than to

    marry her to Lucian. Despite sharing their sentiments, Aubree was disappointed to be raised by such

    parents.

    Besides, they didn¡¯t offer her any help at all. Gina stiffened for a few moments before regaining her

    composure. ¡°How could you say that? I¡¯m worried about you. Look, your leg is hurt. There¡¯s no way you

    can go out like this.¡±

    Aubree gritted her teeth and balled her fists. She refused to admit defeat. Why did Lucian spend the

    entire night with Roxanne despite her minor cold but refuse to spend time with me when I am injured?

    The more Aubree thought about it, the more furious she got. Gina was about to say something when

    Aubree announced angrily, ¡°No. This has to get out!¡±

    Gina looked at Aubree in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±

    Aubree had fallen down when she went to visit Lucian and had been turned away at the door. Besides,

    the two had been engaged for six years and had yet to set a wedding date. If the public were aware of

    these facts, they would likely draw their own conclusions and mock the Pearsons for trying to benefit

    from their association with the Farwells but failing to do so. Gina wanted to avoid this embarrassment

    for Aubree and the Pearson family.

    Remembering the rumors circting online, she felt a twinge in her heart. However, Aubree appeared

    both determined and mad. ¡°If I don¡¯t tell Sonya about this, she¡¯ll never know I was hurt!¡±

    She finally realized that Lucian would never fall in love with her. Her only hope was to gain Sonya¡¯s

    sympathy and marry into the Farwell family with her blessings.

    The only way to do that was to spread the news about her injury so that Sonya would know how Lucian

    treated her. It was only then that Gina realized what Aubree was getting at. However, she still had her

    doubts.

    She knew they would have toe up with a new exnation before spreading the news. Even so,

    after word got out, there would be a risk that someone might uncover the truth. She was worried that

    their secret might be discovered.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Lucian isn¡¯t speaking with that b*tch right now. If I miss the opportunity¡­¡± Aubree¡¯s expression turned

    icy.

    ¡°Okay. I promise Mrs. Farwell will be informed about your injury by tomorrow morning,¡± Gina said.

    Aubree gave a satisfied nod in response.

    Gina showered her care and concern on Aubree briefly before leaving her room.

    Aubree was the only one left in the room.

    The moment the door closed, a deranged expression took over Aubree¡¯s face.

    Her injured ankle was in a cast, but it still caused her pain.

    The pain was a reminder of how Lucian had treated her in the past few days.

    She had loved him for years, yet that was what she got in the end.

    She refused to ept her fate. She had wasted her youth on him and didn¡¯t want to let it go to waste.

    Even though Lucian would never love her, she still wanted to be his wife and thedy of the Farwell

    family.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022

    Chapter 1022 Treated You Poorly

    The next morning, words about Aubree¡¯s injury became public knowledge. Sonya contacted Aubree to

    show her concern. ¡°Aubree, I heard you were injured. Is that true?¡±

    Aubree sat on the edge of her bed and stared at her wounded ankle. Her expression was cold, but she

    replied nicely, ¡°I identally fell down, but I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me, Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Sonya furrowed her brows. ¡°How did you fall? Didn¡¯t you visit Lucian yesterday? Does he know that

    you¡¯re hurt?¡±

    Aubree sounded conflicted as she responded, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, you should stay out of this.¡± ¡°He knows

    about it, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Sonya immediately guessed.

    Every time Lucian mentioned his rtionship with Aubree, he would tell me to stay out of it. Even

    Aubree is saying the same thing now!

    At that thought, Sonya grew breathless with anger. ¡°Tell me how you got hurt.¡± A smug look shed

    across Aubree¡¯s eyes as Sonya was close to the truth.

    She pretended to be hesitant for a few seconds as if struggling with what to say. ¡°Yesterday, I fell down

    the stairs as I was leaving Lucian¡¯s ce and injured my ankle bone.¡±

    Then, as if she was concerned that Sonya might hold Lucian responsible for her injury, she quickly

    added, ¡°Fortunately, Lucian had Dr. Elswick treat my injury in time.¡±

    Gina happened to enter her room at that exact moment, so Aubree quickly signaled to her. Gina got her

    hint and immediately chimed in, ¡°Samuel and I freaked out when we received Lucian¡¯s callst night.¡±

    Sonya sensed something amiss and her frown deepened. ¡°Lucian called you? Where is Aubree now?¡±

    She had assumed that Lucian would let Aubree stay at the manor and look after her since she got

    injured at his ce. After all, it was the right thing to do.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    However, she started doubting herself after hearing Gina¡¯s words.

    Before Gina could respond, Aubree interjected, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I¡¯m at home now. I think it would be

    better for me to recuperate here under my parents¡¯ care.¡±

    She was indicating that she chose not to recuperate at the Farwell residence.

    Gina quickly threw her a look.

    However, Aubree wasn¡¯t about to change her mind. She seemed confident as she waited for Sonya¡¯s

    answer.

    As she anticipated, Sonya¡¯s angry voice rang out. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take his side. Lucian must have

    treated you poorly! I can¡¯t believe he made you leave when you were injured. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give him a

    piece of my mind on your behalf!¡±

    Gina btedly realized that it was merely a strategic but efficient retreat on Aubree¡¯s part.

    Aubree shed a pleased smirk and deliberately replied, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, you¡¯ve gotten it wrong. It was

    my decision to¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to defend him. I know you¡¯re a good person. Don¡¯t worry. As long as I am here, I will never

    let you suffer.¡± With that, Sonya hung up right away.

    After the call ended, Aubree let out a snicker and tossed her phone aside, then turned to stare at her

    ankle which was in a cast.

    She thought it was worth getting injured because Sonya was going to defend her.

    Gina, who was standing at the side, rxed immediately as their n had seeded.

    Suddenly recalling why she hade upstairs, she said, ¡°Aubree, Frieda is here to visit you.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023

    Chapter 1023 Why Are You Here

    Aubree gathered her thoughts and nodded. ¡°Tell her toe upstairs.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gina went downstairs to

    tell Frieda to head to Aubree¡¯s room.

    Frieda had learned about Aubree¡¯s injury early this morning. She quickly made her way to the Pearson

    residence, as there was still something weighing on her mind.

    Upon receiving Gina¡¯s approval, she hastily ran upstairs. ¡°Slow down. Why are you in a hurry? My

    injury isn¡¯t that serious.¡± Aubree feigned concern, as she could hear Frieda running along the corridor

    outside her room.

    The footsteps in the hallway suddenly came to a halt. Frieda stood outside the bedroom door. She

    looked down at her phone, then at the door, and hesitated for what felt like an eternity.

    When Aubree came to the door hopping on one foot, she finally snapped out of her reverie. ¡°Why are

    you standing outside?¡± Aubree sounded displeased.

    Had the earlier phone call with Sonya not been sessful, Aubree would not have taken the time to

    open the door. Frieda forced a smile, padded into the bedroom behind Aubree, and closed the door

    carefully.

    After confirming the door was shut, Frieda hurried into the bedroom and sat down beside Aubree¡¯s bed.

    Aubree arched a brow and nced at Frieda. ¡°So? Why are you here?¡± she asked as she scrolled

    through her phone.

    Frieda parted her lips to speak but changed her mind and kept her thoughts unspoken. She hesitated

    for some time and eventually looked down at Aubree¡¯s wounded ankle. ¡°Aubree, is your injury serious?¡±

    A trace of impatience appeared in Aubree¡¯s eyes but quickly faded away. She replied, ¡°Getting injured

    doesn¡¯t matter as long as I get what I want.¡±

    Frieda naturally knew there was a reason behind her injury. However, she did not expect to hear

    Aubree say those words.

    Recalling how Aubree had injured her arm thest time, Frieda couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. Aubree

    is going all out just to get Lucian¡¯s attention, huh?

    With that thought in mind, she blurted out, ¡°Aubree, you¡¯re so harsh on yourself.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression turned dark, for she thought Frieda was mocking her. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You

    have to take risks if you want to reap the rewards.¡±

    Her sacrifice would be worth it as long as she achieved her goal.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Frieda btedly realized she had said the wrong thing. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I¡¯m just worried about

    you.¡±

    Aubree put on a friendly smile despite feeling irritated inside. ¡°We¡¯re good friends, so I understand what

    you¡¯re saying. What I mean to say is that in order to achieve sess, sacrifices must be made.¡±

    Frieda recalled what she had seen yesterday and bobbed her head in agreement.

    Aubree gave a satisfied nod, as Frieda was no longer gazing at her wound.

    Frieda stayed in her seat next to the bed but didn¡¯t say a word for a long time.

    Something seemed to be weighing on her mind.

    Noticing that, Aubree frowned in confusion. ¡°Why? Is there something else that brings you here?¡±

    That snapped Frieda out of her daze. She quickly nced at her phone that she had put aside.

    Seeing that, Aubree, too, nced in the direction of the phone.

    A whileter, Frieda started hesitantly, ¡°I received something yesterday and was instructed to give it to

    you.¡±

    Inexplicably, Aubree¡¯s heart sank when she heard that.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024

    Chapter 1024 Do Not Turn Against Me

    ¡°What is it?¡± Aubree asked with a scowl. Frieda retrieved her phone and showed her a few photos.

    There was a tent in the first photo. Not far away from the tent was a white skirt.

    Nothing else was shown, but Aubree¡¯s face was already grim. I know the tent. It was the one Roxanne

    and the little b*stards set up that day. The white skirt is most probably the one I wore that day.

    The photo didn¡¯t show anything else, so the person who took the photo was obviously targeting her. In

    the following photo, Aubree could be seen wearing that white skirt. She was holding a white medicine

    bottle with an unknown substance inside.

    The photos showed what Aubree had done that day. Finally, the series of photos ended when Aubree

    finished positioning the bacterium and made her exit.

    Aubree¡¯s face was as dark as thunder by the time she scrolled to thest picture. ¡°Where did you get

    these?¡± she demanded. Frieda quickly exined, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Someone sent them to me yesterday

    with a text.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    She hurriedly scrolled to the text to show it to Aubree. The text read: I know you¡¯re good friends with

    Aubree Pearson. Show these photos to Ms. Pearson and tell her I¡¯ll delete these photos if she pays me

    ten million. Otherwise, Mr. Farwell will receive them soon!

    For the past few days, Cory dared not contact Aubree, as Lucian¡¯s men had been keeping an eye on

    him. However, he refused to give up on the chance to get some money.

    After racking his brains, Cory decided to find an opportunity to send a text to Frieda, who was good

    friends with Aubree.

    That was the only way to make sure Aubree would see the evidence instead of Lucian.

    ¡°Aubree, you should know who sent the text, right?¡± Frieda asked carefully.

    Aubree gritted her teeth. Cory Zaythrone! I¡¯ve put in a lot of hard work to hire the most renowned

    private investigator out there, only to find out he¡¯s exploiting his clients through extortion. I should have

    been more vignt and not let my guard down.

    Seeing that she was heaving with rage, Frieda guessed that she knew the person who sent the text.

    ¡°Have you upset someone who then followed you? If not, how did they manage to take these pictures?¡±

    Aubree suppressed her anger and replied icily, ¡°This is the private investigator I sent to follow

    Roxanne!¡±

    Frieda has seen these photos, so we¡¯re now in the same boat. I don¡¯t mind telling her my n.

    Frieda stiffened but quickly realized that Aubree had fallen for someone else¡¯s trap.

    I can¡¯t believe someone managed to trap her. But¡­

    ¡°What was the stuff you put into the cup?¡± Frieda asked curiously.

    Aubree proceeded to exin her n.

    She concluded, ¡°I taught the little b*stards a lesson before that, but they didn¡¯t learn from their mistake.

    So I decided to let them suffer once again.¡±

    She taught them a lesson before that?

    Something urred to her. ¡°The bacterium you asked me for back then¡ª¡±

    Before she couldplete her sentence, Aubree interjected, ¡°You guessed it right! We are both in this

    together, so don¡¯t you dare turn against me!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025

    Chapter 1025 I Will Reward You

    Frieda froze when she heard that. Although she hated Roxanne and her kids, she never intended to

    hurt Este. After all, doing so would mean making an enemy of Lucian, and nobody in Horington

    would dare to get on his bad side.

    However, Aubree had gotten her involved in her evil deeds without her knowledge. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?

    Are you scared?¡± Aubree asked while looking at her coldly. Frieda came back to her senses.

    Aubree is right. Regardless of how I feel about the situation, I am indeed in the same boat as her now.

    Since there¡¯s no running away for me anymore, my best bet is to help Aubree be Lucian¡¯s wife!

    Once she rises to power, we¡¯ll be able to cover our tracks!

    With that in mind, Frieda shed Aubree a nonchnt smile and replied, ¡°Since when have I ever been

    scared? Those little b*tches had iting! They only have their insolence to me!¡±

    Aubree simply stared at Frieda in silence. The tension was so high that it took Frieda every ounce of

    willpower she had just to maintain her smile.

    After what seemed like forever, Aubree nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Frieda then mentioned

    the text message from Cory. ¡°What should we do about the ten million? Do we really give it to him?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression gradually grew cold as she gave it some thought.

    While waiting for her response, Frieda continued, ¡°He had the audacity to threaten you, so we can¡¯t just

    let this slide. I¡¯m surprised he dared demand ten million from us!¡±

    ¡°What do you n on doing about it?¡± Aubree asked with a chuckle. ¡°We mustn¡¯t pay him the money.

    Doing so might just provide him with more dirt on us!¡± Frieda replied.

    Aubree¡¯s face clouded over. What Frieda said is indeed possible. Cory has set me up once, so he

    might try to do it again. However, I can¡¯t afford to take that risk¡­

    ¡°We¡¯ll pay him the money,¡± Aubree muttered through clenched teeth. Frieda went wide-eyed with

    shock. ¡°Aubree!¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t, these pictures will reach Lucian tomorrow,¡± Aubree said with a gloomy look in her eyes.

    Frieda shuddered when she realized what could happen. ¡°All right, then. But what if he betrays us?¡±

    Private investigators only work for the money, so they are very easily swayed.

    Aubree¡¯s expression was icy-cold as she replied, ¡°After we pay him the money, we¡¯ll have someone

    track him down and destroy the evidence!¡±

    As Frieda didn¡¯t have a better idea, she could only follow Aubree¡¯s instructions and do as she was told.

    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll have someone take care of it right away!¡±

    Although Aubree found it disgusting, she pretended to be touched and held Frieda¡¯s hand.

    Confused, Frieda froze and stared at her in silence.

    With Frieda¡¯s hand in her own, Aubree put on the most sincere expression possible as she said, ¡°Don¡¯t

    worry, Frieda. Once I marry into the Farwell family, I¡¯ll be sure to reward you for helping me all this

    while!¡±

    Frieda¡¯s panic and fear seemed to have disappeared after she heard that. She shed Aubree a

    confident smile and said, ¡°You¡¯re doing all of this for Lucian¡¯s sake, so I¡¯m sure he¡¯lle to like you in

    the end!¡±

    Those words hurt Aubree¡¯s heart like salt on a wound.

    Despite feeling incredibly disgusted and annoyed, Aubree simply let out a wry chuckle. ¡°Let¡¯s hope so.¡±

    The two of them then chatted for a little while longer. In order to prevent Cory from betraying them out

    of desperation, Frieda quickly left to carry out Aubree¡¯s instructions.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026

    Chapter 1026 What She Feels About You

    Meanwhile, in the CEO¡¯s office of Farwell Group, Jonathan was sitting in front of Lucian with a teasing

    smile on his face. ¡°I hear a portion of medicinal herbs from Herbscape Group¡¯s overseas branch has

    been shipped back to Horington.¡±

    Lucian simply nodded without saying anything in response. ¡°Back then, I suggested you lend a helping

    hand, but you refused to do so. Now, look what has happened!¡± Jonathan continued with a chuckle.

    I thought he was actually going to ignore Roxannepletely, but he ended up intervening anyway!

    ¡°Well? How did Dr. Jarvis respond to you lending her a hand?¡± Jonathan asked.

    The look on Lucian¡¯s face turned gloomy the moment he heard that. When Jonathan didn¡¯t get a

    response from Lucian, he slowly came to realize that he had said something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    From his expression, it¡¯s obvious that their rtionship has yet to improve. In fact, it might even have

    gotten worse. This doesn¡¯t make any sense, though¡­

    Noticing the confused frown on Jonathan¡¯s face, Lucian said, ¡°It¡¯s been a week since we¡¯ve contacted

    each other.¡±

    Jonathan got even more confused. ¡°What? Why is that? What happened?¡±

    After taking a moment to eye Lucian from head to toe, Jonathan figured he either got mad at Roxanne

    or had done something to anger her again.

    After all, it was Lucian who wanted to win her heart over.

    One nce at Jonathan was all Lucian needed to figure out what he was thinking.

    Seeing as his line of thought was simr to Este¡¯s, Lucian could only let out a helpless sigh. ¡°I don¡¯t

    know the reason either.¡±

    He then paused to take a deep breath before continuing, ¡°I thought I had done plenty for her, but she

    started avoiding me again after my mother brought Essie home. She knew I was sickst week, but

    she didn¡¯t even bother to ask me how I was doing.¡±

    That puzzled Jonathan even further.

    Right as he thought things couldn¡¯t get any worse, Lucian added, ¡°I did exactly what you told me to. I

    sent them the medicinal herbs that they needed, but she didn¡¯t even contact me after that.¡±

    ¡°She didn¡¯t even call to say thanks?¡± Jonathan asked in shock.

    Lucian¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile.

    Not only did Roxanne not thank him for his help, but she also had someone else answer his calls for

    her.

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ You¡¯ve done so much for Dr. Jarvis. She should at least feel touched or

    something¡­¡± Jonathan mumbled to himself.

    How could Dr. Jarvis not feel anything at all?

    ¡°What else can I do?¡± Lucian asked coldly.

    Jonathan felt anxious and guilty when he heard Lucian¡¯s tone of voice.

    Lucian has been consulting me for advice on courting Roxanne all this while, so I¡¯m partially

    responsible for his failure. Dr. Jarvis is the most suitable woman for him, so I can¡¯t let her leave him like

    this! Even so, judging by what Lucian said earlier, it would seem that she no longer has feelings for

    him. Otherwise, she would¡¯ve at least called to check on Lucian when he fell sick.

    Jonathan looked up at Lucian and asked cautiously, ¡°Lucian, what do you think Ms. Jarvis feels about

    you all this while?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027

    Chapter 1027 She Has Given Up On You

    The look on Lucian¡¯s face grew solemn the moment he heard that. How does Roxanne feel about me?

    I¡¯ve never thought about that before¡­

    ording to her, she has always treated me like aplete stranger. However, I can tell from her

    attitude toward me that she sees me as more than a stranger. Could it be that she has started to

    develop feelings for me after my attempts at wooing her?

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian let out a wry chuckle at the irony of that thought. I had assumed Roxanne would feel touched by

    my efforts, but her response suggested otherwise. In fact, she has been acting as though my actions

    are causing her a lot of trouble. She probably wished I would just leave her alone, huh?

    Jonathan¡¯s heart sank as well when he saw Lucian¡¯s expression grow increasingly cold. After a few

    minutes of awkward silence, he said, ¡°It¡¯s possible that Dr. Jarvis haspletely given up on you.¡±

    Even after racking his brain, Jonathan could not see any issues with his methods. He figured the

    problem must¡¯ve been with Roxanne¡¯s feelings instead. Jonathan could clearly feel the tension rising in

    the office, but he decided to continue with his analysis anyway.

    ¡°If I were to put myself in her shoes, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive you for what happened six years ago

    either. Dr. Jarvis had been living overseas for the past six years, so why did she return all of a sudden?

    I believe it¡¯s because she has let go of what happened in the past.¡±

    Now that Jonathan has mentioned it, Roxanne did im that we¡¯re just strangers when she first

    returned to the country¡­

    As though Lucian¡¯s icy-cold aura had affected the air around him, Jonathan felt a shiver down his spine

    when he was done exining his thoughts.

    He quickly corrected himself by saying, ¡°T-This isn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, though! If Dr. Jarvis has

    completely given up on you, then the process to win her back will be a lot simpler!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Jonathan met Lucian¡¯s icy-cold gaze that he realized he had said something he shouldn¡¯t

    have again.

    What am I saying? There¡¯s no way it¡¯s going to be simpler! Given Lucian¡¯s situation, it¡¯s obvious that

    the difficulty level is through the roof! Honestly, if I weren¡¯t part of the reason he ended up like this, I

    probably would¡¯ve taken off long ago! Whatever, I¡¯ve given him far too much advice to back out now. I

    can¡¯t just sit idly by and watch Lucian fail like this!

    Jonathan cleared his throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s also possible that my suggestions weren¡¯t good enough.¡±

    Lucian simply arched an eyebrow at him in response.

    Feeling relieved that he was finally making positive progress, Jonathan continued, ¡°Every woman

    behaves differently. What other women like may not necessarily appeal to Dr. Jarvis. The most

    important thing right now is to focus on what she likes.¡±

    Lucian remained silent and motioned for him to keep going.

    ¡°In order to win Dr. Jarvis over, we¡¯ll need to do more research and find out what she truly wants,¡±

    Jonathan went on.

    Lucian let out a sarcastic snicker, and Jonathan went silent immediately after that.

    ¡°Forget it,¡± Lucian said emotionlessly.

    I¡¯ve spent way too much time and effort on Roxanne. I thought I was doing a great job by supporting

    her interest in medicine. I even helped secure her partnership with Damaris Group and delivered the

    medicinal herbs that the research institute needed. I did so much for her, yet she didn¡¯t even bother to

    say thanks. All things considered, Jonathan is likely right about her giving up on mepletely.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028

    Chapter 1028 Adding Fuel To The Fire

    Jonathan had wanted to try persuading him further, but Lucian cut him off, ¡°I have a meeting to attend.

    We¡¯ll talk about this some other time.¡± Jonathan had no choice but to get up and leave the office.

    After stepping out of Farwell Group, Jonathan thought about the advice he had given Lucian earlier and

    regretted every single word he said.

    If I had known things were that bad between them, I would¡¯ve changed the way I worded my

    sentences! Now, look what I¡¯ve done! Not only did Roxanne show no interest in Lucian whatsoever, but

    he has also given up on winning her over! Honestly, I feel really bad for Essie.

    She really likes Roxanne and wants her to be her mother someday. The best part about this is the

    fact that Roxanne is her biological mother. However, she¡¯s in for a huge disappointment, as Lucian has

    already given up on winning her over. There¡¯s only so much a child like Essie can handle¡­

    Of course, Lucian had thought about the exact same thing. He showed up outside the kindergarten

    later that afternoon. Pippa quickly brought Este to the front gate after receiving his call. ¡°Mr. Farwell,

    why¡ª¡±

    She was going to ask Lucian why he wanted to bring Este home all of a sudden but held her tongue

    when she saw his gloomy expression.

    ¡°I mean, I¡¯ve already approved Essie¡¯s leave¡­¡±

    Lucian nodded and motioned for Este toe with him.

    Este was somewhat reluctant to leave. ¡°Do we have to go home right now, Daddy? Could I at least

    wait till school is over?¡±

    She wanted to at least say goodbye to Archie and Benny before going home.

    Lucian nodded expressionlessly. ¡°Come here.¡±

    Este had no choice but to do as told and stepped out of the school. ¡°Ms. Ward, could you please tell

    Archie and Benny that I¡¯m going home now?¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Pippa replied with a smile.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes grew cold when he saw how close Este was to Archie and Benny.

    After walking hand in hand with Lucian for a bit, Este nced at him in confusion and asked, ¡°Why

    are we going home so suddenly, Daddy? Did something happen?¡±

    Lucian paused in his tracks and met her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m nning on transferring you to another

    kindergarten.¡±

    Este froze in shock.

    What? I¡¯m transferring to another kindergarten? Does that mean I won¡¯t get to y with Archie and

    Benny anymore?

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to transfer to another kindergarten!¡± Este protested.

    She didn¡¯t even want to go to kindergarten at first, but having Archie and Benny around made it a fun

    ce for her.

    She would rather quit than transfer to another one.

    ¡°Then you can attend kindergarten at home instead. I¡¯ll hire the best teachers for you,¡± Lucian replied

    and began leading her toward the head of kindergarten¡¯s office.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to!¡± Este grabbed the hem of Lucian¡¯s shirt and refused to transfer no matter what.

    If I transfer to another kindergarten, I won¡¯t be able to see Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny again!

    ¡°Why do I have to transfer to another kindergarten, Daddy? You¡¯re the one who fought with Ms. Jarvis,

    not me! I don¡¯t even see Ms. Jarvis at school!¡± she sobbed, adding fuel to the fire.

    Lucian¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯m not transferring to another kindergarten!¡± Este repeated with tears in her eyes.

    Eventually, Lucian gave in and gave her a reassuring pat on the head.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this at home,¡± he said as he carried Este into his car.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029

    Chapter 1029 Transfer Essie To Another Kindergarten

    Este kept crying throughout the entire drive back to the Farwell residence. ¡°I don¡¯t want to transfer to

    another kindergarten, Daddy¡­¡± she choked out while tugging at the hem of Lucian¡¯s shirt.

    Catalina was shocked when she saw theming in. ¡°What happened, Mr. Farwell?¡± Lucian simply

    maintained his icy-cold expression and said nothing.

    Hoping that Catalina would help her out, Este turned toward her and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to transfer to

    another kindergarten, Ms. Catalina¡­¡±

    Transfer to another kindergarten? Catalina was confused.

    If I recall correctly, the kindergarten that Ms. Este attends is invested by the Farwell family. Why

    would she need a transfer? Besides, given Ms. Este¡¯s condition, a transfer isn¡¯t exactly suitable for

    her!

    Feeling worried about Este, Catalina nced at Lucian cautiously and asked, ¡°What happened, Mr.

    Farwell? Why are you transferring Ms. Este to another kindergarten all of a sudden? It wasn¡¯t easy

    for her to get used to the environment at the kindergarten, so a sudden transfer might not be a good

    idea¡­¡±

    Lucian frowned as he nced at Este, who was still crying uncontrobly in his arms. Her eyes and

    nose were red, and tears continued to flow down her cheeks.

    Lucian was starting to feel sorry for Este when he saw how sad she was, but he quickly recalled how

    dependent she was on Roxanne.

    If Roxanne has truly given up on me, then she will never be Este¡¯s mother. Instead of having

    Este wait in anticipation and get disappointed, I¡¯d rather have her cut ties with Roxanne sooner!

    Having decided, Lucian made up an excuse and said, ¡°Farwell Group has recently invested in a much

    better kindergarten. The students are all from prestigious families in Horington, so it would do Essie

    good to make friends with them.¡±

    Catalina frowned slightly, but she didn¡¯t say anything further.

    Este broke down crying again. ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to meet them! I just want to y with Archie and

    Benny!¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to attend kindergarten at home,¡± Lucian said, then handed her to Catalina. ¡°Bring her

    upstairs.¡±

    Feeling sorry for Este, Catalina said, ¡°Ms. Este doesn¡¯t seem to like it very much, Mr. Farwell.

    Maybe you should reconsider this arrangement.¡±

    Lucian remained unmoved.

    Realizing that he was adamant about his decision, Catalina had no choice but to carry Este to the

    bedroom upstairs.

    Este¡¯s cries grew softer as she knew she would not get her way with Lucian.

    Catalina¡¯s heart ached when she heard Este sobbing.

    Ms. Este will always go quiet whenever her autism gets triggered. Even her cries be silent¡­

    Lucian felt his temples aching as he watched Catalina bring Este upstairs.

    Essie¡¯s condition has yet to stabilize, and Roxanne and her kids have a huge influence on her. I can

    already predict how Essie will respond if I forcefully cut them out of her life, but I have no choice in this

    matter. I have to do this!

    Lucian slumped against the couch and called up the head of the kindergarten.

    Thetter freaked out when he heard Lucian¡¯s decision. ¡°What? You want to transfer Essie to another

    school? Is there something we¡¯re not doing right, Mr. Farwell? If yes, please let me know! I promise I¡¯ll

    fix it!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    ¡°It¡¯s a personal reason and has nothing to do with the kindergarten. Don¡¯t worry; Farwell Group will not

    withdraw its funding,¡± Lucian replied calmly.

    Feeling relieved, the head of kindergarten then agreed to his request and took care of the transfer

    procedures.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030

    Chapter 1030 It Pained Her

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny were standing next to Pippa at the kindergarten. ¡°Where did Essie go,

    Ms. Ward?¡± Pippa had no idea where Este went, but she tried to reassure the boys. ¡°Essie took the

    day off. But I¡¯m not too sure about the reason.¡±

    ¡°Will we be able to see her tomorrow?¡± Archie asked. Pippa was hesitant to answer that question at

    first. Seeing how anxious the two of them were, however, she shed them a smile. ¡°Yes, you will.¡±

    Only then did Archie and Benny breathe sighs of relief. When sses were almost over, Pippa received

    a call from the head of kindergarten.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    He summoned her to his office and handed her a document and a pen. ¡°All that¡¯s left to do is for you to

    sign this.¡± Pippa took the pen and quickly read through the document.

    ¡°Essie is transferring to another kindergarten? But why? Is there something we¡¯re not doing well

    enough?¡± she asked in confusion when she realized what it was.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell said it was a personal reason. He also said he would continue funding this kindergarten, so

    you don¡¯t have to worry about a thing. Just go ahead and sign the document,¡± the head of kindergarten

    replied with a smile. For some reason, Pippa couldn¡¯t bring herself to sign the document.

    I was the one who sent Essie out the gate today. Had I known she would be transferring to another

    kindergarten, I would¡¯ve at least had a word with Mr. Farwell! Essie is in no condition to transfer right

    now! Besides, I just promised Archie and Benny that they¡¯d be able to see her tomorrow. If I sign this

    now, how will I answer the boys tomorrow?

    ¡°Well? Hurry up and sign the document. I want to keep Essie here too because it¡¯ll maximize the

    amount of funding we receive from Mr. Farwell. However, this is his decision, so there¡¯s nothing much

    we can do about it,¡± said the head of kindergarten.

    After taking a moment to rpose herself, Pippa signed her name on the document.

    The next morning, Archie and Benny ran up to Pippa immediately after Lysa dropped them off at the

    gate.

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Ward! Is Essie here?¡± they asked in unison.

    With a conflicted look on her face, Pippa shook her head.

    Thinking Este was just runningte, Archie and Benny stood next to Pippa and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait

    for her here!¡±

    Pippa opened her mouth, but the words were somehow stuck in her throat.

    When it was time for ss, Archie and Benny still saw no sign of Este.

    Realizing that it was impossible to keep it a secret anymore, Pippa said, ¡°Stop waiting. Essie won¡¯t be

    coming anymore.¡±

    Archie and Benny went wide-eyed with shock. ¡°Huh? Why?¡±

    She was just fine yesterday! Why would she stoping all of a sudden?

    Pippa looked away to avoid their gazes as she replied helplessly, ¡°I only found out about this after ss

    yesterday. Essie is transferring to another kindergarten.¡±

    Sure enough, Archie and Benny were shocked to the core.

    Essie is going to transfer to another kindergarten? Why don¡¯t we know about this? Essie would¡¯ve told

    us!

    ¡°It was probably ast-minute decision. I¡¯m not too sure about the exact reason behind her transfer,¡±

    Pippa said.

    That was when Archie and Benny knew Este was really getting a transfer, and they were absolutely

    devastated.

    Pippa knew how close the three of them were, so it pained her to see them upset like this.

    However, all she could do was try her best tofort them. ¡°You three may not be in the same

    kindergarten anymore, but you can still y with each other when you¡¯re at home.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031

    Chapter 1031 So Mature For Their Age

    While Pippa knew nothing about the affairs between their families, Archie and Benny knew exactly

    what happened. Daddy must¡¯ve transferred Essie because he got into a fight with Mommy! He doesn¡¯t

    want to let us y with Essie anymore!

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes reddened. They had always been obedient andposed in ss, so this

    was Pippa¡¯s first time seeing them cry. For some reason, she found herself empathizing with them.

    Pippa knelt beside them and said gently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The three of you are very close, so I¡¯m sure

    Essie wille to y with you two very often. Besides, I¡¯m sure Essie wouldn¡¯t want to see you two

    crying like this.¡±

    Although Archie and Benny were still upset, they didn¡¯t want to cause Pippa any trouble. Archie nodded

    obediently and held Benny¡¯s hand as he said, ¡°Come on, Ms. Ward. Let¡¯s head inside!¡±

    Pippa breathed a sigh of relief when she saw them stop crying, but she still felt bad for what they had to

    go through. My goodness¡­ These two are so mature for their age!

    Apart from being a lot quieter throughout the day, Archie and Benny showed no unusual behavior. It

    wasn¡¯t until ss was over that their eyes turned slightly red.

    Pippa could see that they were still upset about Este leaving, but she didn¡¯t know how tofort

    them. She simply held their hands in silence.

    Lysa frowned in confusion when she arrived and saw their expressions. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did you

    two get into a fight with the other kids?¡± Archie and Benny shook their heads. ¡°Essie is transferring to

    another kindergarten, Ms. Lane.¡±

    Lysa froze in shock when she heard that. As she looked at the kids in the kindergarten, she realized

    Este was nowhere to be seen. And here I thought Mr. Farwell had brought Essie home. Who

    knows¡­

    ¡°That¡¯s all right. You can have your mommy take you to Essie¡¯s house if you want to y with her.¡±

    Lysa sounded somewhat uncertain when she said that.

    Lucian and Roxanne had practically cut off all forms ofmunication with each other. Lysa had no

    idea what happened between them, let alone if Roxanne would allow Archie and Benny to visit Este.

    Even so, she could only try her best to reassure them that everything would be all right. Archie and

    Benny pursed their lips and shook their heads.

    Mommy and Daddy are still fighting, so there¡¯s no way they¡¯ll let us visit Essie! The boys sniffled at the

    thought of that and tried their best to suppress their tears.

    Unsure of what she could do tofort them, Lysa could only let out a helpless sigh in response. Upon

    arriving at the mansion, Lysa brought Archie and Benny into the house as quickly as she could.

    Roxanne was already waiting for them at home. The moment they came in through the door, she

    noticed something was off about her kids. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked in confusion.

    Archie and Benny ran toward her upon hearing her voice. Roxanne stretched her arms out to give them

    a big hug. ¡°Tell me what happened.¡±

    ¡°Essie is transferring away, Mommy!¡± Benny replied. Roxanne¡¯s expression and arms stiffened.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032

    Chapter 1032 I Should Have Separated You Two

    Archie and Benny told me that Essie took the day off yesterday afternoon. I assumed Lucian had

    something urgent to do, so I didn¡¯t give it much thought. Who would¡¯ve known Essie would be

    transferring away the next day¡­

    After taking a moment to rpose herself, Roxanne asked, ¡°Did she cry?¡± Este had cried a lot

    when Archie and Benny had been expelled, so she assumed Archie and Benny would also feel upset

    about her leaving.

    Benny shook his head. ¡°We didn¡¯t get to see Essie. It was Ms. Ward who told us about it.¡± They didn¡¯t

    know if Este had cried about her transfer.

    It wasn¡¯t until they heard Roxanne¡¯s question that they realized Este was probably just as upset as

    they were, if not more. Archie and Benny tugged anxiously at Roxanne¡¯s shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s go visit Essie,

    Mommy! She must be really sad right now!¡±

    Roxanne wanted to visit Este too, but the mere thought of heading over to the Farwell residence

    reminded her of what she had seen that night.

    Lucian and Aubree were chatting happily outside the mansion. That¡¯s probably why Lucian decided to

    get Essie transferred, huh¡­ Aubree never liked us being close to Essie. If Lucian decides to be with

    her, then it¡¯s only natural that he prioritizes her feelings. I feel really bad for Essie, though. I wonder if

    she has epted Aubree¡­

    Roxanne snapped out of her train of thought when she heard Lysa let out a helpless sigh. She nced

    in Lysa¡¯s direction in confusion, only to see her shake her head before she entered the kitchen.

    Lysa had seen how Este behaved when she was around Roxanne and the boys. She couldn¡¯t stand

    the fact that Este had to leave the people she liked so much.

    As Roxanne shifted her gaze back toward Archie and Benny, she saw that their eyes had gotten a lot

    redder. They looked as though they would burst out crying at any second.

    Roxanne had rarely ever seen them cry, so she knew they must be really upset. Benny tugged hard on

    her shirt. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mommy!¡±

    However, Roxanne brushed his hand off and said in her calmest voice possible, ¡°Mr. Farwell must have

    his reasons for getting Essie transferred.¡± Archie and Benny weren¡¯t having any of it. ¡°But Essie will

    miss us!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Roxanne let out a helpless chuckle. ¡°That¡¯s true, but the three of you won¡¯t always be together. There

    wille a day when we have to say goodbye to her.¡±

    Lucian probably knew that wasing. That must be the reason he brought Essie away as soon as

    possible. Roxanne continued, ¡°Even if Essie didn¡¯t transfer to another kindergarten, I would still be

    bringing you two overseas with me after my work here is done.¡±

    Archie and Benny were at a loss. What? We¡¯re still leaving the country? Didn¡¯t Mommy give up on that

    n?

    As though Roxanne had read their minds, she patted them on the heads and said, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m at

    fault too. I should¡¯ve separated you two from Essie when I told her we would be leaving the country.¡±

    Archie and Benny could not understand why they had to leave Este.

 Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033

    Chapter 1033 Happy

    ¡°Why can¡¯t we stay together with Essie forever?¡± Benny couldn¡¯t help but ask. We don¡¯t have to be

    separated if Daddy and Mommy reconcile.

    When Roxanne heard Benny¡¯s straightforward question, her expression stiffened a little. ¡°That¡¯s

    because¡­¡± The kids stared intently at her, waiting for her answer.

    After a few moments, she braced herself and stated the reason. ¡°That¡¯s because Mr. Farwell will get

    married sooner orter. By then, Essie will also have a new family and grow attached to her mommy.¡±

    Archie and Benny pouted after listening to that. Mommy is still unaware that we already know about our

    births. Why can¡¯t Daddy¡¯s wife be her?

    Roxanne was clueless about the thoughts going through the boys¡¯ minds as she exined, ¡°Mr. Farwell

    must have his considerations for deciding to transfer Essie to another school. Perhaps he wants to

    provide her with a better educational environment. After all, with her family background, she should

    receive the best education in the first ce.¡±

    She looked away the entire time as she spoke, not daring to meet Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s gazes. Archie

    frowned. His voice sounded slightly hoarse as he uttered stubbornly, ¡°If Essie is transferring to another

    school, we¡¯ll move to the same school as her.¡±

    Roxanne furrowed her brows. Before she could say a thing, Archie added, ¡°Benny can find out about

    Essie¡¯s new school, and the money I earn should be sufficient to fund our education fees.¡±

    Archie and Benny had different talents. Roxanne¡¯s skills in their areas of expertise were very limited, so

    she chose not to interfere in what they did.

    Benny had disyed his outstanding hacking skills in front of her on multiple asions. Hence, she

    knew he was indeed capable of discovering the school Este would be transferring to.

    However, she knew nothing about how much money Archie had earned via all those years of trading

    stocks and managing his finances.

    With Benny¡¯sputer skills and Archie¡¯s wealth, they didn¡¯t need her support at all to execute their

    n.

    Therefore, Roxanne didn¡¯t know what her stance was on refusing them. As a result, she was left with

    no alternative but to say, ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡±

    A solemn expression spread across Archie¡¯s little face. ¡°Why do you disagree? Aren¡¯t you worried

    about Essie?¡±

    Roxanne was rendered speechless.

    It wasn¡¯t until after a while that she barely came up with a reason.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell made the decision regarding Essie¡¯s school transfer. Since he didn¡¯t tell you two about this,

    that means he didn¡¯t want you to tag along. If you enroll in the same school as Essie and he relocates

    her again, will you two keep following her around?¡±

    Considering that possibility, Archie and Benny lowered their heads in disappointment.

    They yearned to tell Roxanne that they had already known about how they came to be.

    However, Roxanne constantly avoided Lucian and even forbade them from divulging their actual age to

    him. The boys reckoned she was firm on not letting Lucian know about that matter.

    Hence, they were afraid of scaring Roxanne away if they abruptly told her the truth.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    If that happened, it would be even more difficult for them to meet with Este again.

    At that thought, Archie and Benny did not say anything else.

    Assuming the boys had conceded, Roxanne patted their heads with her heart aching. ¡°Be good. Essie

    will certainly be happy at her new school.¡±

    After she said that, tears brimmed in her eyes before Archie and Benny even responded.

    Judging from Essie¡¯s personality, there¡¯s no way she¡¯ll be happy for suddenly having to get used to a

    new environment. Still, this is the only way I can console Archie and Benny.

 Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034

    Chapter 1034 Quit Fighting

    Naturally, Archie and Benny also knew Este wouldn¡¯t be thrilled to attend a new school.

    Nevertheless, they decided not to push that matter further when they saw Roxanne¡¯s reddened eyes.

    ¡°We got it, Mommy.¡± Roxanne forced a smile at her kids. ¡°Let¡¯s finish our meals and get rested earlier.¡±

    The boys nodded obediently. Subsequently, the trio had their dinner absentmindedly.

    They returned to their rooms after taking a few bites of their food. Roxanney on her bed, looking at

    the conch shell Este gave her, withplicated emotions churning within her.

    She had just been listening to Archie and Benny giving her an ount of their fun time hanging out

    with Este the day before. Unexpectedly, Lucian had transferred Este to another school that day.

    She could easily imagine how hard Este would¡¯ve cried when thetter was informed of that matter.

    Nheless, she was no longer in a position fit tofort the little girl.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t even have the courage to ask how Este was doing.

    At the thought of Este¡¯s tear-stricken face, Roxanne felt heart-wrenching pain in her chest.

    Meanwhile, inside Archie and Benny¡¯s bedroom, the two boys huddled together on the same bed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t soil my bed with your snot.¡±

    Archie regarded his little brother, who was sniffling continuously, with a tense expression.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Tears brimmed in Benny¡¯s eyes. Under Archie¡¯s watchful gaze, he tried his best to suppress his urge to

    cry.

    ¡°Essie must be crying her eyes out,¡± Benny uttered in an undertone.

    Archie knitted his brows and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s why we must hurry up and gofort her.¡±

    Hearing that, Benny gradually calmed himself. ¡°But Mommy forbids us from meeting with Essie.¡±

    ¡°In that case, we¡¯ll go there secretly.¡± Archie had alreadye up with a n.

    Benny¡¯s eyes lit up instantaneously.

    They sat up on the bed and discussed their escape n in hushed tones.

    ¡°Mommy is busy with work these days, so she won¡¯t pay attention to us when we¡¯re at school. We¡¯ll

    apply for a leave of absence from Ms. Ward to meet with Essie.¡±

    Despite his youthful voice, Archie wore a mature expression, looking like a little adult.

    Benny nodded firmly. Then, he seemed to have thought of something. ¡°But what if Mommy finds out¡­¡±

    Archie nced at Benny with his brows furrowed. ¡°Mommy won¡¯t find out. We¡¯ll put our watches at

    home. Mommy will then think we are home because we feel under the weather. We¡¯ll already be back

    home when she returns at night.¡±

    Archie¡¯s n sounded wless.

    This time, Benny bobbed his head in agreement instead of asking more questions. ¡°It¡¯ll be even better if

    we can run into Daddy.¡±

    Even if they managed to cheer Este up, Archie and Benny would still be powerless to change

    anything if Lucian was adamant about moving her to a different school.

    The best oue would be for us to meet with Daddy and ask him not to transfer Essie to another

    school.

    Benny pondered naively.

    Naturally, Archie was well aware of the thoughts going through Benny¡¯s mind because he shared that

    sentiment.

    ¡°I really hope Daddy and Mommy will reconcile.¡±

    Benny turned sorrowful again.

    Archie hugged his little brother andforted him confidently, ¡°They will. If we encounter Daddy

    tomorrow, we¡¯ll convince him not to transfer Essie to a new school and to quit fighting with Mommy.¡±

    Benny nodded vigorously. ¡°Okay!¡±

    The two boys conversed under their breath while looking forward to meeting with Lucian the next day.

    Soon, they drifted off to sleep on the same small bed.

 Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035

    Chapter 1035 Sneaking Out

    Lysa went to wake Archie and Benny up the next morning. Tender feelings formed within her the

    moment she opened the door and saw them asleep in the same bed.

    They woke up on their own before she said anything. However, their countenances were pale. ¡°Ms.

    Lane, my head hurts¡­¡±

    Having sobbed for some time and fallen asleeptest night, their voices were still hoarse, and their

    faces were a little pale. Lysa¡¯s heart sank upon hearing that. She quickly checked their temperature,

    but they showed no signs of having a fever.

    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯m going to fetch your mother.¡± With that, Lysa left to get Roxanne. Roxanne had been busy

    with research those past few days. By then, she was all prepared and ready to leave.

    When she heard Lysa mention that the kids weren¡¯t feeling well, she put her bag down and hurried to

    their room upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ms. Lane told me you aren¡¯t feeling well.¡±

    Benny threw himself into Roxanne¡¯s arms. ¡°Mommy, my head hurts.¡± Roxanne frowned and reached

    out to check on him, only to find that he showed no symptoms.

    Archie yawned beside them. ¡°Benny kept snatching my nket, so I hadn¡¯t slept well.¡± Roxanne

    surmised upon hearing what they said, ¡°You might have caught a cold while snatching the nket from

    each other.¡±

    Both the boys had bitter looks on their faces. As soon as Roxanne let go of Benny, he flopped onto the

    bed lifelessly.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows upon noticing how unwell they seemed to be. ¡°I¡¯ll let you take a day off

    from school so you can get some rest at home.¡±This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The boys nodded and agreed with that. After that, Roxanne immediately informed Pippa of the boys¡¯

    absence that day.

    ¡°I have important work to do today, so I can¡¯t take care of you at home.Go back to your beds and get

    some sleep. You¡¯ll be fine after you wake up.

    ¡±

    It would be to their benefit that she left them alone at home, so they nodded meekly after hearing that.

    ¡°Ms. Lane will take good care of us!¡± Archie answered in an adorable voice.

    Roxanne nodded and turned to give Lysa some instructions before standing up to leave. When they

    figured that Roxanne would have gone some distance by then, they turned to look at Lysa.

    ¡°What is it? Are you hungry?¡± Lysa looked at them with concern. They shook their heads. Lysa was

    slightly confused as she continued guessing, ¡°Then¡­ Are you missing your mother? She has an

    important job¡ª¡±

    ¡°Our heads hurt, Ms. Lane. We¡¯re also feeling tired and want to sleep,¡± they cut her off before she could

    finish her sentence.

    Benny held his head with a pitiful expression on his face.

    Upon hearing that, Lysa stopped mid-sentence and changed the topic. ¡°Then get some rest. I¡¯ll get you

    when it¡¯s time for lunch.¡±

    Archie added, ¡°We might be sleeping in until the afternoon. You don¡¯t need to wake us if we don¡¯t get

    up when you knock on our door.¡±

    Lysa mulled over what Roxanne had said to her before leaving. In the end, she nodded in

    acquiescence.

    After Lysa left the room, Archie and Benny scrambled up from bed. They seemed to be fine enough,

    given how lively they were.

    They tip-toed out of their room and took a peek downstairs.

    Lysa was busy with chores in the kitchen.

    Upon seeing that, they crept down the stairs from the second floor and made their way to the foyer.

    They snuck out of the building one after the other after Archie unlocked the door of the mansion

    discreetly.

    Lysa seemed to have noticed the sounds at the door while working in the kitchen. The door was shut

    tight when she checked on the living room.

    Assuming that she was hearing things, she reentered the kitchen.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036

    Chapter 1036 Her Friends

    Archie and Benny hailed a taxi as soon as they sessfully snuck out of the mansion. Initially, the

    driver was hesitant to drive both children upon seeing them.

    However, he nced at the residential area where they came running out from and started the engine

    immediately after they informed him of their destination.

    This will earn me a lot, given how rich their parents are! All the while, neither of the boys was aware of

    the driver¡¯s thoughts as they focused oning up with excuses for when they met their father.

    After a while, the car stopped in front of the Farwell residence. The driver looked at the entrance of the

    house while waiting eagerly for someone toe out and pay him.

    Archie took out a hundred from his small backpack and handed it over to the driver. ¡°You can keep the

    change.¡±

    The price meter indicated that the trip would cost them sixty, but the kids didn¡¯t feel like getting their

    change back in their eagerness to meet up with Este.

    Meanwhile, the driver was startled by the rtively small amount he got. The children had gotten out of

    the taxi by the time he snapped back to his senses.

    Despite Archie being the taller of the two, he could only reach the doorbell while standing on his toes

    given their height. Someone answered the inte as soon as it rang.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Catalina was stunned for a moment as she stared at the screen, on which nobody was

    visible.

    After a moment, she heard the childish voices of Archie and Benny. ¡°It¡¯s us, Ms. Catalina! We would

    like to visit Essie!¡±

    Catalina felt for the children upon hearing that. Este must¡¯ve wanted to meet with them two, seeing

    how she spent the night before weeping.

    However, Lucian had left with her early that morning. Moreover, he made a point to instruct her to deny

    the boys entry if they happened to drop by.

    Upon recalling that, Catalina had no choice but to steel herself and inform the boys, ¡°Ms. Este isn¡¯t

    home. You should leave.¡±

    She averted her gaze and hung up immediately after, unable to face them. Meanwhile, the boys

    exchanged looks of suspicion while still standing at the entrance to the manor.

    Refusing to believe Este wasn¡¯t home, they opted to think that Lucian had had Catalina deceive

    them.

    Upon reaching that conclusion, they gave up on entering through the front door and went around the

    manor instead.

    The manor premises were surrounded by fences. While it might be a bit of a squeeze, the boys could

    make it through the gaps in the fences if they tilted their bodies sideways.

    Soon enough, they secured the blindspot of the surveince cameras and squeezed their way through

    the gap with all their might.

    While it was easy to get onto the property, that wasn¡¯t the case when it came to entering the

    mansion. Benny shrugged and keenly awaited his brother toe up with a solution.

    Archie furrowed his brows as he raised his head to study where he remembered Este¡¯s room to

    be. He figured that Este would lend a helping hand to get them upstairs if she had seen them.

    However, they didn¡¯t notice any movement from within the room even after spending some time waiting

    there. They didn¡¯t see Este, nor did they run into Lucian.

    While they were feeling disappointed, a cry could be heard near them. ¡°Where did those kidse

    from?¡±

    Followed by the question, two men in ck suits showed up before them.

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Benny trashed about. ¡°Release me! I came to find Essie!¡±

    The bodyguards ignored his yells while bringing the children to the entrance, ready to report back to

    Lucian.

    Catalina just so happened toe out at that moment.

    She felt sorry for the boys when she saw what had transpired. ¡°You don¡¯t have to report this to Mr.

    Farwell. They¡¯re Ms. Este¡¯s friends.¡±

    The bodyguards deferred to her but were confused nheless. ¡°Catalina, they snuck in through the

    fences.¡±

    Catalina felt even more for Archie and Benny when she heard that.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to look any further. I didn¡¯t lie to you. Mr. Farwell had left with Ms. Este early this

    morning.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037

    Chapter 1037 What Do You Need

    Archie frowned. ¡°Would you happen to know where Mr. Farwell brought Essie?¡± Catalina hesitated for a

    moment before answering, ¡°He had perhaps brought her back to the Farwell main residence.¡±

    She recalled having seemingly heard Sonya calling Lucian over the phone. It was likely that Sonya

    requested that Lucian send Este over, to which Lucian agreed.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Archie and Benny¡¯s gazes dimmed upon hearing that. Then, Archie asked tentatively, ¡°Can you

    perhaps tell us where the Farwell main residence is?¡±

    Catalina realized they must be nning to go after Este by going to the Farwell main residence,

    which was a huge distance away from where they currently were at.

    While Catalina didn¡¯t know how they managed to find their way to the manor from their dwelling, she

    couldn¡¯t let them go to the Farwell main residence alone as things were. ¡°I know the location, but I can¡¯t

    tell you.¡±

    With that, Catalina motioned for the bodyguards to unhand the boys. ¡°You must¡¯ve snuck away without

    Ms. Jarvis¡¯ knowing. Go home now. Don¡¯t make her worry.¡±

    The boys pouted and stood there stubbornly for some time. It wasn¡¯t until they saw that Catalina

    wouldn¡¯t budge that they turned to leave in defeat.

    They had been looking forward to meeting Este and Lucian ever since the night before. In the end,

    they only wasted their time by trying.

    Benny¡¯s eyes reddened as he moped along.

    Archie pouted while walking alongside Benny with a stern expression on his face, worried about

    Este¡¯s wellbeing.

    They were so deeply immersed in their thoughts that neither noticed thevish car driving in their

    direction not far away.

    ¡°It¡¯s those boys!¡±

    Aubree¡¯s face fell instantly the moment sheid eyes on the boys who were strolling by the road.

    Sonya requested her to retrieve some clothes for Este from the manor.

    She didn¡¯t expect to bump into the boys that early in the morning during a workday.

    Those boys are still sticking around Este even though she¡¯s going to transfer to a new school soon!

    This is revolting!

    If Aubree were the one driving, she would¡¯ve turned the car around and gotten out of there.

    She got increasingly riled up as she watched the boys leave her field of vision.

    I ought to teach them a lesson so that they would leave Este alone!

    As Aubree thought that, she seemed to remember something. ¡°Turn around and go back to the small

    za just now!¡± she ordered the driver.

    The driver deferred to her, turned the car around, and went back where they came from.

    Soon, the car pulled over opposite a small za.

    Aubree nced at the za from afar and smiled in satisfaction upon noting that the people she had

    been looking for were still there.

    ¡°Wait here while I head over there for a moment.¡±

    With that, Aubree put on her sunsses and face mask. Then, she took her cane with her before

    crossing the road fully disguised.

    A few hooligans were ying cards at the small za across the road.

    Without warning, a shadowy figure hovered above their heads, followed by a woman demanding in a

    cocky voice, ¡°Do something for me.¡±

    They stopped in their motions and stood up with livid faces upon hearing that. ¡°Who the heck are you to

    order us around?¡±

    The woman before them fished out a stack of cash as soon as they said that. ¡°I¡¯ll offer you more after

    you¡¯ve aplished the task.¡±

    Aubree tucked the money into the hands of the boy nearest to her.

    The boys¡¯ expressions changed as soon as they saw the money. ¡°Tell us what you need to be done.¡±

    Aubree sneered and whispered a few words into their ears.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038

    Chapter 1038 Release My Brother

    The hooligans seemed surprised after hearing what she told them and ncing at the stack of cash

    they were offered. ¡°Are you sure we¡¯re going after two kids?¡±

    Given the huge amount Aubree offered, they suspected she was messing with them and assumed she

    would have them fight some trained fighters.

    To their surprise, Aubree frowned impatiently. ¡°Are you taking on this task or not? Fine with me if you

    don¡¯t!¡±

    They agreed with it immediately and pointed in the direction that Aubree had indicated to them. ¡°Over

    there, right? We¡¯ll head over there right now!¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    With that, they sprinted in Archie and Benny¡¯s direction. Aubree was feeling self-conceited as she

    watched the hooligans spring into action and imagined the trouble the two young boys would soon be

    in.

    All the while, Archie and Benny had no idea what they would soon be facing. Bennymented with a

    troubled look on his face, ¡°Archie, does this mean we won¡¯t get to see Essie again?¡±

    Este was sent to the Farwell main residence, but neither of them knew where it was. Not even Benny

    knew what to do despite his hacking skills.

    Archie furrowed his brows. ¡°It won¡¯te to that. Essie is smart, so she¡¯ll also be thinking of ways to

    contact us!¡± The brothers chatted while approaching the roads.

    The Farwell residence upied a huge plot ofnd and was located in a remote area, so they would

    only arrive at the main roads with more traffic after walking some distance.

    They only covered a small distance before a few tall young men showed up in front of them.

    Benny was still thinking about Este with his head hung low.

    However, Archie stopped in his tracks warily and raised an arm to stop his brother from walking any

    further.

    Benny raised his head to check on what was happening with slight confusion.

    ¡°This is all the money we¡¯ve got. I can get more at home if you need more.¡±

    Archie was well aware that they stood no chance against the hooligans, so he took out all the cash he

    had in an attempt to strike a deal with them as calmly as possible.

    The boys only took with them two hundred in cash for taxi fares, and they only had one hundred left

    after their first ride.

    The hooligans took in the bill Archie held while approaching the boys and snickered upon recalling

    having been offered a stack of cash by Aubree.

    ¡°Kid, we don¡¯t hold a grudge against you, but since we¡¯ve taken the money¡­¡±

    Archie backed away slowly while shielding Benny behind him and gave Benny a push when he heard

    that. ¡°Run!¡±

    With that, he followed suit and fled.

    It was apparent that the hooligans were up to no good, especially if they were hired by someone.

    They must be after us!

    ¡°Don¡¯t run! You won¡¯t outrun us anyway!¡±

    The hooligans were startled by their reaction but quickly snapped back to their senses and went after

    the boys.

    Given that they were much taller and faster than Archie and Benny, they caught the boys with ease

    within moments.

    ¡°What do you want with us?¡± Archie trashed about. ¡°I can go with you! Release my brother!¡±

    The hooligans found his demand funny. ¡°You¡¯re quite protective over your brother, kid. While we find

    such sentiment touching, money is far more important.¡±

    With that, they exchanged nces and dropped the boys on the ground before encircling them.

    The boys copsed on the ground after falling onto it.

    Archie was distressed when he noticed the hooligans had surrounded them.

    It was my idea to sneak out to find Este, and Benny merely tagged along. I have to bring Benny back

    home unharmed!

    The thought gave him a surge of energy. He fumbled for a few pebbles on the ground and cast them in

    the direction of the hooligans next to Benny.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039

    Chapter 1039 They Were Paid

    A furious roar rang out next to his ear the next second, ¡°D*mn it! This runt! How dare you fight

    back!¡± The hooligan covered his eyes in pain after taking Archie¡¯s retaliation. He was enraged.

    Hearing his angry roar, the rest immediately grew wary. Despite the hooligans being wary of their little

    tricks, Archie and Benny still dared to resist them.

    The pebbles on the floor shot at the hooligans continuously. They were afraid of being hit in their eyes

    too, so they instinctively dodged the rocks aimed at them.

    With that, there was an opening for the brothers. Archie reacted quickly and got up, stuffing some rocks

    into Benny¡¯s hand before they slipped out through the opening between the hooligans.

    Behind the brothers, the hooligans snapped back to their senses before sprinting after them. Archie ran

    ahead while also turning back tounch the rocks at the group of hooligans to slow them down.

    Archie and Benny used all their might to continue running toward the crowded ce ahead of them.

    They finally arrived at a crowded za. The hooligans dared not chase after them in public, so they

    could only stand some distance away and watch as Archie and Benny slipped further into the crowd.

    ¡°Archie¡­¡± Benny could not catch his breath after running for so long. ¡°Who are those people? Why did

    they do that to us?¡±

    Archie frowned at that question as he recalled what the hooligans had said earlier. They were paid, but

    he could not think of anyone who would have paid them.

    After pondering for a moment, Archie still could not find the answer. He shook his head at Benny and

    said, ¡°We should hurry up and go back now since they might be waiting to intercept us somewhere

    else!¡±

    Benny recalled the terrifying scene from earlier and nodded fervently with a lingering fear inside his

    heart.

    Just like that, Archie and Benny walked hand in hand away from the crowd and left the za from

    another exit.

    They halted a cab and headed back to the mansion. The sky had already turned dark when they

    arrived home.

    Archie and Benny tiptoed inside the mansion.

    Lysa was preparing dinner in the kitchen, and she murmured to herself, ¡°They¡¯ve been sleeping for the

    whole day. I wonder if they¡¯re hungry. Maybe I should make more food for them than usual.¡±

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny giggled and quickly ran up the stairs.

    Before they could go take a shower, they heard someone opening the main door downstairs.

    Then, Roxanne¡¯s voice was heard immediately after. She asked Lysa about the kids.

    Archie and Benny exchanged a nce and quickly hid under their nkets, covering themselves tightly

    and only showing their heads.

    They injured their arms when they fell earlier, so they could not let Roxanne see that.

    As soon as theyy in their beds, they heard someone walking up the stairs.

    Not long after, someone pushed open the door to their bedroom from the outside.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Roxanne learned from Lysa that her sons had been sleeping for the whole day. She did not want to

    wake them up, so she quietly slipped inside their room to look at them.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    Archie and Benny pretended to have just awakened as they rubbed their eyes in a daze.

    Roxanne smiled at them. ¡°How are you feeling? Do your heads still ache?¡±

    They quickly shook their heads. ¡°Not anymore!¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne was relieved and said, ¡°I heard from Ms. Lane that you had been sleeping for

    the whole day and didn¡¯t eat anything. You must be hungry, right? Come on. Let¡¯s get you both

    downstairs for dinner.¡±

    She wanted to get them out of their beds as she spoke.

    Archie and Benny got reminded of the scrapes on their arms, so they refused to get out of their beds in

    front of Roxanne. ¡°Mommy, we will head downstairster!¡±

    Roxanne frowned, but she did not think much about that. She only urged them by saying, ¡°Hurry up

    then.¡±

    The kids nodded obediently in response.

    Roxanne did not say anything else and headed downstairs.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040

    Chapter 1040 Almost Crying

    Not long after, Archie and Benny slowly ambled down the stairs. They did not want Roxanne to see

    their injured arms, so they deliberately changed into their pajamas with long sleeves.

    Roxanne was waiting for them by the dining table. As Archie and Benny walked up to her, she suddenly

    felt something was amiss.

    She stared at Benny for a long time. Then, she frowned and asked, ¡°Benny, what happened to your

    hand?¡± A scrape on Benny¡¯s hand appeared rather unsightly.

    Hearing his mom¡¯s question, Benny stiffened up. He followed Roxanne¡¯s gaze and noticed the scrape

    on his palm. Upon seeing that wound, Benny immediately looked at Archie for help.

    Archie knitted his brows tightly. He figured Benny must have injured his palm when the older kids

    pushed them earlier. Still, he did not expect the scrape on Benny¡¯s palm would be so eye-catching.

    Roxanne quickly sensed that her kids were hiding something from her. ¡°Ms. Lane told me you were

    asleep the whole day. Did you boys sneak out?¡± She knew her sons better than anyone else.

    Aside from sneaking out, Roxanne could not think of any other exnation that could make her sons

    seem like they had stayed in their room and slept for the whole day.

    Lysa stared at Archie and Benny in shock. ¡°No way. Why did I not realize that they snuck out?¡±

    She had been busy doing chores on the first floor the whole day, so she would definitely have noticed if

    Archie and Benny had snuck out of the mansion.

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny lowered their heads in guilt, not daring to say anything.

    Taking in their reactions, Roxanne knew she must have guessed it right.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    With her expression darkened, she reached out a hand toward Archie and Benny.

    They exchanged a look but still obediently walked over to her.

    Roxanne rolled up their sleeves and saw the scratches on their arms.

    Those scratches were much more severe than the scrape on Benny¡¯s palm.

    She couldn¡¯t believe Archie and Benny would keep quiet when they were so badly injured.

    Looking at their scrapes and apologetic faces, Roxanne could not stop her eyes from turning red.

    ¡°What happened to you boys? Why are you so badly injured?¡±

    As she spoke, Roxanne rolled up their pants to check if they were injured elsewhere.

    Sure enough, there were scrapes on Archie and Benny¡¯s legs too, but those wounds were much lighter

    than the scrapes on their arms.

    Archie did not want to worry his mom, so he said, ¡°We identally fell.¡±

    This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .

    Benny nodded in agreement.

    Hearing that, Roxanne changed her expression a little. ¡°Where did you fall?¡±

    They pondered for a long moment before saying guiltily, ¡°We¡­ We were climbing the wall at Essie¡¯s

    ce, and we identally fell from there.¡±

    Roxanne helped them dress their wounds. When she heard their exnation, she paused. ¡°I¡¯m a

    doctor, and I know very well how you could have gotten these injuries. You can¡¯t get such injuries from

    falling from a high ce.¡±

    Archie and Benny exchanged a guilty look after Roxanne exposed their lies so quickly. Still, they dared

    not tell her that some older kids almost beat them up.

    They knew they had angered her enough for sneaking out to find Este.

    If she found out some older kids almost beat them up, she would only be more worried about them.

    ¡°Do you think I will not worry about you just because you refuse to tell me the truth?¡± Roxanne frowned

    and stared at them.

    She had been protecting her sons since they were younger and had never let them suffer even the

    smallest of injuries, let alone severe ones like these.

    Yet, her kids were injured this time without her knowing.

    Subconsciously, Archie and Benny raised their gazes at Roxanne.

    They noticed Roxanne¡¯s eyes had turned terrifyingly red, as though she was on the verge of breaking

    down in tears.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041

    Chapter 1041 Too Late

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The kids leaned on Roxanne¡¯s knee anxiously as they said, ¡°We¡¯re fine, Mommy! Don¡¯t

    worry about us.¡± Roxanne¡¯s expression darkened as she examined the wounds on their arms.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re all missing Essie, and I don¡¯t me you. But take a look at your injuries! Why did you lie

    to me?¡± She could tell that the injuries weren¡¯t the result of a simple fall. Furthermore, it was unlikely for

    both kids to fall at the same time.

    Noticing their mother on the verge of tears, Benny nced at Archie guiltily and muttered in a low

    voice, ¡°We bumped into a few older kids along the way, and they chased after us.¡±

    He then exined further, ¡°Thank goodness Archie was there to defend me, and we were able to return

    home!¡±

    Seeing that Benny finally told the truth, Archie decided to shoulder the me himself. ¡°If anyone is to

    me for this, it¡¯s me, Mommy. I was the one who wanted to bring Benny out.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°Why would they chase after you? Were they trying to rob you?¡±

    Just when Archie was about to speak, Benny blurted out, ¡°No. Archie wanted to give them some

    money, but they declined. They even imed to have already received their payment¡­¡±

    Upon hearing those words, Archie quickly shot Benny a look that made thetter shut his mouth

    meekly.

    ¡°I suppose it was just an ident.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Archie added nonchntly, ¡°Maybe they mistook us for someone else. We didn¡¯t know them at all.¡±

    Still, Roxanne had already thought of something. Forcing a smile at the boys, she said, ¡°Okay. Come

    here and let me bandage your wounds. After that, I¡¯ll take you both out to dinner.¡±

    Archie and Benny dared not to say anything further as they let Roxanne dress their wounds.

    After she was done, Roxanne reminded the kids to be careful with the injuries before heading upstairs

    to call Lucian.

    Meanwhile, in the Farwell residence, Lucian felt exasperated as he watched Este, who was having

    another autistic episode.

    In front of him, Sonya patiently held Este in her arms as she tried to coax her to speak by offering her

    snacks and toys.

    Nheless, Este didn¡¯t even bother looking at them. She simply lowered her head and fiddled with

    her fingers.

    ¡°Essie, are you happy that you¡¯re attending a new school next week?¡± Sonya asked, grinning widely at

    Este.

    Este had a reaction right after her new school was mentioned. She merely pouted in reluctance.

    Lucian frowned, wanting to persuade his mother. ¡°Since Essie isn¡¯t willing to attend school, let¡¯s just

    homeschool her instead.¡±

    Sonya shot him a re and said, ¡°I have already found a good school for Essie. If she continues to

    behave like this, she will need to interact with people more often.¡±

    With that, she continued ying with Este, who was still in her embrace.

    Sonya was not discouraged at all despite Este ignoring her.

    She was content as long as Este was away from Roxanne, Archie, and Benny.

    Lucian was about to say something further when the phone on the table suddenly rang.

    After seeing the caller ID on the phone, his eyebrows furrowed. Immediately, he grabbed the phone

    before Sonya could notice the name.

    ¡°Let me take this call outside.¡±

    Sonya gave him a dubious look as she watched him leave the room.

    I wonder who¡¯s calling him. Why is he acting so mysterious?

    As he stood in the courtyard after emerging from the mansion, Lucian frowned heavily while he stared

    at the phone, which was still vibrating in his hand.

    The only reason she¡¯s calling at this hour is to check on Essie¡¯s condition.

    At that thought, Lucian¡¯s lips curled into a wry smile.

    Isn¡¯t it a bit toote for her to be concerned about Essie now?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042

    Chapter 1042 I Should Not Be Asking This

    Roxanne waited for quite a long time, but no one answered the phone. After that, the call was

    disconnected. If it were in the past, she would never try calling back.

    But this time, since it was about Archie and Benny, she had no choice but to make the call again. It

    took Roxanne several tries before the other end finally answered the call.

    ¡°What is it, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice was extremely cold and hostile, a far cry from his usual tone of

    speech. Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but freeze for a brief moment before she remembered the purpose of

    her phone call.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, why do you always involve the children in matters between us adults?¡± With a cold voice,

    she uttered, ¡°Even though you forced Essie to transfer to another school without considering her

    condition, I don¡¯t have anything to say about that since she is your daughter. But how can you be so

    narrow-minded that you would reject Archie and Benny¡¯s visit?¡±

    Lucian raised his brows when he heard Roxanne¡¯s words.

    Initially, he thought the reason she called him was to ask about Este¡¯s condition.

    It hadn¡¯t urred to him that she would call to confront him.

    In truth, Lucian had expected both Archie and Benny woulde looking for Este.

    Still, he never thought they woulde so early to see her.

    Realizing that, Lucian¡¯s gaze was filled with mockery. ¡°You¡¯ve used Archie and Benny before, so there¡¯s

    no guarantee you won¡¯t do it again. I¡¯m just taking precautions, that¡¯s all. Is there a problem with that?¡±

    Roxanne was at a loss for words. She knew Lucian was referring to the previous incident in which

    Archie and Benny had gone looking for Este without her knowledge.

    Despite the fact that the incident had not been resolved, Roxanne had no intention of exining any

    further.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s fine if you won¡¯t let them inside. However, you should have made sure the

    kids were safe and sound outside your house, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Upon hearing her words, Lucian¡¯s expression darkened instantly. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s voice was brimming with rage. ¡°Archie and Benny were both injured when they got back

    from your ce. They told me they were chased by a few juveniles. Do you need me to notify the

    police since the area around your house is terribly unsafe?¡±

    Roxanne could only think of one person who would pay the juveniles to hurt Archie and Benny, and that

    person was Aubree.

    As she recalled the scene she saw that night, Roxanne had already associated Lucian and Aubree

    together.

    Since this was Aubree¡¯s doing, Lucian may have been involved as well!

    On the other hand, Lucian knew nothing about Archie and Benny going to the manor that morning, let

    alone know about the boys¡¯ dreadful encounter.

    Despite the fact that he had already nned toply with Roxanne¡¯s request and cut off contact with

    them, Archie and Benny had actually grown attached to him. Deep down, Lucian was also fond of them

    as well.

    When he learned that the boys were hurt, Lucian was very much displeased. ¡°Who did that to them?¡±

    What kind of person would dare to harm Archie and Benny in broad daylight? And they even had the

    audacity to do it near my manor!

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Yet, Roxanne questioned him instead, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be asking you this question, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian suddenly realized that the true reason for Roxanne¡¯s phone call was actually

    about this matter.

    At the end of the day, both Archie and Benny¡¯s injuries happened near his residence.

    With that thought in mind, Lucian¡¯s tone softened gradually. ¡°Honestly, I just found out about this. Don¡¯t

    worry about it. Since this incident happened on my turf, I will seek justice on behalf of Archie and

    Benny. I promise I shall get to the bottom of this matter.¡±

    Before she could regain her senses and organize her thoughts, Roxanne had already blurted out, ¡°I

    hope you are a man of your word, Mr. Farwell. No matter who is the mastermind behind the attack, you

    should provide an exnation for the boys. After all¡­¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043

    Chapter 1043 Safety Not Guaranteed

    Lucian furrowed his brows slightly as he sensed what Roxanne would say next would be crucial.

    However, Roxanne fell silent for a long while. In the end, she ended the conversation abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll be

    waiting to hear from you then, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    With that, she hung up the phone. Watching her phone screen fade to ck, Roxanne became

    mncholy. She nearly revealed to him who her children¡¯s father was.

    It was because she was terrified Lucian would cover for Aubree even after he found out the truth just

    because of their wedding. This situation would not happen if Lucian knew he was Archie and Benny¡¯s

    biological father.

    However, she only had the thought to reveal the truth momentarily. Just before Roxanne spoke, she

    regained her senses and swallowed her words on the tip of her tongue.

    Now that Lucian had decided to be with Aubree, Roxanne felt it would only put Archie and Benny in a

    tight spot if she revealed the truth at this time. As a result, she snuffed out the idea right away.

    Meanwhile, Lucian strode back into the mansion after he kept his phone. Then, he told his mother, who

    was talking to Este. ¡°I need to leave for something.¡±

    Sonya nodded without saying anything in response.

    After that, Lucian looked at Este with a conflicted look.

    Este only looked up when Lucian entered the door and quickly lowered her head.

    She didn¡¯t forget to be mad at him while having an autistic meltdown.

    Lucian sighed softly and reminded regardless of whether she would listen, ¡°I¡¯m going back, so be good

    and don¡¯t wander around.¡±

    Previously, Este had left on her own to search for Roxanne, worrying Lucian.

    To make things worse, Archie and Benny just encountered something terrible.

    Sonya nced at him reproachfully and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take good care of Essie. Do you think everyone is like

    you, unable to watch over their child?¡±

    Without saying anything further, Lucian whirled around and left the Farwell main residence.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    As soon as he arrived at the Farwell residence, he strode in.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, why are you alone? Where is Ms. Este?¡±

    Catalina was preparing lunch when she saw hime home. Worried, she followed behind him as she

    looked for Este.

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Essie will stay at the Farwell main residence for the time being.¡±

    After that, he asked promptly, ¡°Did Archie and Bennye this morning?¡±

    Feeling sorry, Catalina bobbed her head as she thought of Archie and Benny. ¡°They came to look for

    Ms. Este, but I asked them to leave at yourmand.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lucian¡¯s eyes were full of anger.

    Hearing that, Catalina was momentarily stunned and confused.

    She clearly remembered Lucian telling her to ask Roxanne and the two children to leave if they ever

    came.

    Thus, she did as he ordered.

    What¡¯s going on? Why is he suddenly so mad?

    Lucian probed further, ¡°Did you know the two of them got injured while being chased by the juveniles

    nearby? They almost got beat up.¡±

    ¡°How did that happen?¡± Shocked, Catalina asked in distress as she looked up at him abruptly.

    Lucian furrowed his brows. ¡°The safety of the two children couldn¡¯t even be guaranteed in the vicinity of

    the Farwell residence!¡±

    Catalina apologized, ¡°It was a mistake on my part. I should have asked someone to send them home.¡±

    At the very least, she felt she should have watched them get into a car safely.

    Lucian stopped questioning Catalina and turned to look at Axel Ferguson, the head of security, who

    stood at the side.

    ¡°This happened here due to your ineffective supervision.¡±

    Axel lowered his head in silence and was prepared to be punished.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044

    Chapter 1044 In Need Of Evidence

    Lucian ordered in a cold voice, ¡°You guys have one day to find out what happened and who dared to

    mess around near the Farwell residence!¡±

    After hearing that, Axel agreed without hesitation and immediately led people to patrol nearby the

    residence.

    The few hooligans who took money from Aubree received an order from her to stay around the area for

    the next few days to keep an eye out for the two children.

    Aubree felt they woulde again since they didn¡¯t see Este when they came thest time. As long

    as they dared toe, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape easily as they did.

    The next morning, the security team of the Farwell residence surrounded the hooligans. ¡°Please, we

    didn¡¯t do anything!¡± The hooligans quickly squatted down while shielding their heads as they sensed

    the other party was not to be trifled with.

    Axel looked at them coldly. ¡°Did you people chase after two children yesterday?¡± They exchanged

    nces with each other, not daring to respond first.

    These men in ck attire were clearly after the people who harmed the children. The hooligans knew if

    they admitted they were the ones who attacked the children, they might not be able to leave safely.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me?¡± Axel kicked one of them in displeasure. He didn¡¯t use all his strength, but it was

    enough to intimidate them.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk!¡± the hooligan who got kicked immediately cried out as he shut his eyes. Then, he continued,

    ¡°S-Someone paid us to do this! Otherwise, we would never have dared! Those two children looked like

    children from rich families. If someone hadn¡¯t paid us, we wouldn¡¯t dare to provoke them!¡±

    Aftering clean, he inched back into the group. ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve revealed everything. Please don¡¯t give me

    a hard time¡­¡±

    Axel frowned as he heard that and probed coldly, ¡°Do you know the person who paid you? What does

    he look like?¡±

    The hooligans shook their heads fervently and answered, ¡°It¡¯s ady, but she covered herself fully. We

    couldn¡¯t see her face at all.¡±

    Looking at the tall man in ck in front of them, the hooligans felt miserable.

    They realized they should have noticed earlier that things wouldn¡¯t be as simple since the woman

    covered herself so cautiously.

    The hooligans thought they got lucky and didn¡¯t expect to get into huge trouble.

    Axel looked at the hooligans with a scrutinizing gaze and saw them trembling in fear.

    It was clear they wouldn¡¯t dare to lie.

    After confirming the information, Axel gave a gesture to his subordinates.

    Shortly after, the hooligans got surrounded by the team and started to wail in pain.

    Axel stopped the team after some time and warned coldly, ¡°This is a lesson for you all. Stay away from

    this area in the future!¡±

    The hooligans were wounded differently, and when they heard what Axel said, they nodded while

    covering their wounds.

    After Axel watched them leave, he led the team back to the manor and reported to Lucian.

    Lucian had been staying at the manor for the past two days.

    He was working in the study when Axel returned.

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened when he heard Axel.

    So, they were following someone else¡¯s order. Who could it be? Who dares to do such a thing on my

    turf? ording to the hooligans, they were hired by a woman who covered herselfpletely.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    A conjecture shed across Lucian¡¯s mind, but he forcibly suppressed it.

    ¡°Carry on with the investigation,¡± Lucian instructed coldly.

    Although he had a guess in mind, he needed concrete evidence.

    Axel assented without hesitation and turned to leave.

    Meanwhile, Lucian frowned as he picked up his phone.

    It was natural for him to inform Roxanne since there was progress in the investigation.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045

    Chapter 1045 The Answer Is Clear

    Roxanne was changing Archie and Benny¡¯s dressing when her phone suddenly rang. When the boys

    saw the caller ID on the screen, their eyes lit up.

    In contrast, Roxanne¡¯s eyes dimmed. The only matter she had with Lucian at the moment was the

    matter of the boys¡¯ injuries.

    If nothing else had happened, Lucian had to be calling because he found something regarding the

    incident. I wonder if he has found out who the culprit is yet.

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Benny urged. ¡°Mr. Farwell is calling!¡± Roxanne came back to her senses and smiled at the

    boys. ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m going upstairs to take the call. Be careful of your wounds, okay?¡±

    The boys were disappointed to hear that Roxanne was not going to take the call while they were in

    hearing range. Nevertheless, Roxanne did not notice their looks of disappointment as she went

    upstairs and into the study.

    ¡°I¡¯ve looked into the matter, and indeed, someone bribed them. However, I still haven¡¯t found who that

    someone is,¡± Lucian said just as Roxanne picked up the call.

    Roxanne turned grim upon hearing that. ¡°Have you not found out who it is, or do you not want to tell me

    the identity of the culprit?¡±

    She guessed that it was Aubree, and she did not believe that Lucian would not be able to find a single

    clue pointing toward Aubree¡¯s involvement after such a long time of investigating.

    Lucian frowned. ¡°What do you mean, Ms. Jarvis? I told you that I¡¯d look into this properly for Archie and

    Benny. If I had found out who was behind this, why would I hide the identity of the person from you?¡±

    Roxanne sneered. ¡°What if that person is Aubree Pearson, your fianc¨¦e? There¡¯s nothing I can do if

    you want to cover up for her.¡±

    Lucian froze.

    In a mocking tone, Roxanne went on, ¡°Mr. Farwell, are you saying that you still have no leads on who

    drugged the kids the other time?¡±

    At that, Lucian¡¯s expression darkened.

    Even if Roxanne did not say anything outright, he could guess that Roxanne was telling him Aubree

    was the one who drugged the kids.

    However, his men had been keeping a close eye on Cory the entire time, and they had not seen Cory

    contacting Aubree.

    Still, Lucian did not think that Roxanne was using anyone; he just wanted concrete evidence for her

    words.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you always want to know the result of my investigation? I¡¯ll tell you now, then. I found out that a

    researcher who used to work at the Pearson family¡¯s research institute stole a batch of bacteria from

    another institute and is now missing,¡± Roxanne uttered coldly. ¡°Is that evidence enough for me to feel

    suspicious about Aubree¡¯s involvement?¡±

    Lucian knew little about the bacteria, let alone the fact that Roxanne had already found many clues

    pointing toward Aubree¡¯s involvement.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this?¡± he questioned her.

    A chuckle came from Roxanne. ¡°Is there a point for me to tell you about it? How am I going to make

    sure that you won¡¯t cover up for your fianc¨¦e like this time?¡±

    Frankly, this was something she did not want to voice to him, but Aubree had been hurting her children

    again and again.

    Therefore, Roxanne no longer cared about trying to keep things civil between them.

    After a period of silence, Lucian slowly said in an indifferent tone, ¡°We need solid evidence to prove

    that Aubree¡¯s behind this. Your words aren¡¯t enough.¡±

    Right as those words left his mouth, a dead silence took over the conversation.

    For a long while, Roxanne did not reply to him.

    In the end, sheughed, but it was a sound tinged with resignation. ¡°In that case, then I really do not

    have any solid proof. There isn¡¯t anything I can do if you think that I¡¯m just ndering her, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    With that, she barked out another self-deprecating chuckle before ending the call.

    She thought that the answer would be clear to Lucian after telling him about the clue she found.

    Who would have known that Lucian would be that defensive of Aubree?

    How was she ever going to find concrete evidence with the power she had?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046

    Chapter 1046 Know Your Limits

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Frieda soon conveyed Aubree¡¯s message to Cory. Initially, Aubree thought that the deal could be done

    via the inte. After all, Lucian¡¯s men were still monitoring Cory.

    However, when the day of the transaction came, Aubree found herself ill at ease. If she did not watch

    him with her own two eyes, how was she going to make sure that Cory really deleted the photos?

    With that thought in mind, Aubree paused in her motions and uttered to Frieda, ¡°Tell Cory that I¡¯m going

    to watch him delete those photos myself.¡± Frieda stiffened. ¡°But we might get exposed for this¡­¡±

    Tamping down the feelings of displeasure in her heart, Aubree said with as much patience as she could

    summon, ¡°If I don¡¯t do this, who knows if Cory¡¯s going to lie to us?¡±

    Frieda did not agree with Aubree, but she still told Cory about Aubree¡¯s intention. Naturally, Cory was

    not interested in meeting Aubree in person.

    Nevertheless, ten million was too great of a temptation for him to resist. After a moment of

    contemtion, Cory sent an address to Frieda. That was where they were going to meet.

    Frieda agreed to it. The next morning, Frieda drove Aubree to the location. The ce was at an

    unfinished building, which was also the ce Cory had prepared for himself to go into hiding.

    He never thought he would end up using it for this. When the two women arrived, Cory was already

    waiting in the unfinished building.

    ¡°Hand me the money, and I¡¯ll delete the photos,¡± Cory said as hezily waved the camera at them

    when he saw the two women. That must be the camera he used to take pictures of me!

    Aubree gritted her teeth and hissed, ¡°I¡¯ll transfer half first. Once you delete the photos, I¡¯ll transfer the

    other half.¡± Cory readily agreed to it before gesturing for her to transfer the first half.

    As a private investigator, Cory was a well-prepared man. He had even prepared an ount for Aubree

    to transfer the money to.

    In no time, Aubree transferred five million to him. Then, Cory deleted the photos while she watched

    him.

    After that, he showed her the camera to let her make sure that no photos were left.

    It was only then Aubree transferred the other five million to him resentfully.

    ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be someone like this!¡±

    Cory raised a brow at that. ¡°Of course, people like us who are in illegal dealings have to keep an ace

    up our sleeves. What are we going to do if our client runs off without paying?¡±

    Aubree growled out, ¡°You¡¯d better have deleted everything, or else I¡¯m never going to let you off the

    hook!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a man of my word as long as you pay up.¡± Cory curled his lips. ¡°Also, thanks to you,

    we¡¯re now in the same boat. I¡¯m not that stupid to pull a dumb move like that.¡±

    He was speaking the truth.

    If not for Aubree¡¯s cruelty inying a finger on the three children while spying on Roxanne, Lucian

    would not have tracked Cory down.

    They were now in the same hot water.

    If Lucian found any concrete proof against one of them, the other would not be able to escape

    unscathed.

    The realization of that only irked Aubree even more.

    After all, why would she want to work with someone who might stab her in the back at any time?

    Still, she had to cooperate with Cory.

    As Cory walked past them to leave, he reminded Aubree, ¡°As long as you know your limits and do not

    enrage Mr. Farwell again, you might be able to keep what happened a secret. But if you¡­¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047

    Chapter 1047 Was She Good

    On Monday, Sonya sent Este to the new kindergarten herself. The new kindergarten was not far

    more luxurious than the old one. The only difference between them was the different teachers and

    ssmates.

    In spite of that, Sonya was delighted with her arrangement. My granddaughter is finally away from

    Roxanne¡¯s kids! She¡¯ll still be able to make new friends here, anyway.

    Sonya was so preupied with thinking about Este¡¯s future that shepletely neglected Este¡¯s

    feelings. After handing the girl off to the teacher, Sonya turned and left.

    The teacher drew her brows together as she looked at the tear-stricken face of Este. The children

    who were admitted into the kindergarten were either from rich families or powerful families, so they had

    to be carefully handled.

    Their parents were even more troublesome to deal with than them. If those parents were to find out that

    their children had cried at kindergarten, she might be fired from her job the next day.

    With that thought in mind, the teacher quickly crouched down to console the girl. ¡°Be good, Essie. The

    kids are waiting for you in the ssroom. You¡¯re such a pretty girl; I¡¯m sure everyone will like you!¡±

    It was only when the teacher was talking to Este did she realize the girl had delicate features and

    was a silent crier. Hence, her crying did not frustrate anyone¡ªit only made others feel bad for her.

    The teacher¡¯s words did not reach Este at all. Este just kept crying with her head hung low.

    The teacher was stumped. The only thing she could do was lead the girl into the ssroom and

    introduce her to the other children.

    As Este looked sweet and cute, some of the other children soon gathered around her to console her.

    Yet, Este ignored them all, wringing her hands as she continued to sob.

    Anxious, one of the children hurriedly grabbed her hand, hoping for Este to stop ignoring them.

    However, the touch startled Este. As she moved away from the child, she screamed.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± the teacher cried out, swiftly approaching the crowd to find out what happened.

    Even the children were stunned by Este¡¯s response. Once they came back to their senses, they

    began treating her in apletely different manner.

    ¡°She¡¯s so strange!¡±

    The children started thinking of Este as a weirdo. Not only was Este ignoring them, but she was

    even screaming non-stop.

    At that, the teacher frowned as certain thoughts made themselves known in her mind.

    This girl¡­ doesn¡¯t seem normal.

    A headache formed in the teacher¡¯s head when she realized that. In the end, she asked the other

    children to return to their seats as she tried to console Este herself.

    Unfortunately, Este was unresponsive to anything she said.

    Luckily, Este had stopped screaming; she was now only ignoring everyone.

    The teacher gave up, thinking, This is fine as long as she doesn¡¯t disrupt the other kids.

    Este barely participated in any group activities that day.

    Even during break times, she continued to sit on her chair in silence.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The teacher started to panic but did not know what to do.

    When sses were over, Sonya came to pick Este up. At the same time, she asked the teacher,

    ¡°How was Essie? Was she a good kid today?¡±

    The teacher pursed her lips.

    She figured that Este had some kind of psychiatric disorder, but she did not dare to say it to Sonya, a

    woman from a rich and powerful family.

    Hence, she said in as much of an indirect manner as she could, ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t think Essie can adapt to the

    new environment. She¡¯s quite rejecting of the kids.¡±

    Sonya patted Este¡¯s head, unfazed. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that you should make more friends? Why are

    you ignoring them?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048

    Chapter 1048 I Will Hit You

    The teacher nced at Este before turning to Sonya. She then rephrased her sentence. ¡°It¡¯s not that

    Essie is ignoring the other kids; it¡¯s that she screams when theye close to her.¡±

    Then, as if life was trying to prove the teacher¡¯s words, Sonya noticed a few children who were getting

    picked up by their parents whispering as they looked in Este¡¯s direction. Along with the teacher¡¯s

    words, Sonya could guess what those children were whispering about.

    ¡°Our Essie takes a while to warm up to strangers. It¡¯s her first day here, after all. I hope the teachers

    will be more patient with her,¡± Sonya said, maintaining her polite demeanor. ¡°Essie will be a good kid

    once she¡¯s used to them.¡±

    Then, Sonya lowered her head to look at Este and asked, ¡°Right, Essie?¡± Este pressed her lips

    tightly together as she continued to hang her head. It was as if she did not hear Sonya.

    Sonya furrowed her brows and crouched down patiently. ¡°I¡¯m talking to you, Essie.¡± The girl blinked

    before looking away from Sonya.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s best for Essie to return to her previous school. The girl will feel safer with people she knows

    around her,¡± the teacher suggested.

    The mention of Este¡¯s original school reminded Sonya of Roxanne and her two boys.

    Este was her granddaughter. Yet, the girl seemed close to Roxanne and her boys while being

    exceptionally distant from her, her own grandmother. In what way am I not treating her well?

    With those thoughts in her mind, Sonya turned furious. She had to get Este to say something to

    her. ¡°Do you want to go back to your old school?¡± Sonya questioned with an icy look on her face.

    Este pursed her lips. Right as she was about to nod her head, Sonya continued speaking.

    ¡°I put a lot of effort into finding a new kindergarten for you. Can you bear to let me down? The kids here

    like you too. As long as you can ept them, you¡¯ll surely be good friends with them,¡± Sonya said,

    completely ignoring the fact that she had given Este hope before cruelly crushing it.

    Tears soon sprang into Este¡¯s eyes. Sonya froze. In the next second, Este¡¯s tears fell

    uncontrobly, and she began bawling in front of the kindergarten.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Out of habit, the teacher stepped forward, about tofort the girl. However, Sonya pulled

    Este over to herself and uttered, ¡°Stop crying!¡±

    Este bawled even louder. She had been living with Lucian all this while. Although Sonya knew about

    her condition, she had never seen Este in a meltdown.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Her temples throbbed even harder at the sight of the girl¡¯s crying, and she became extremely

    frustrated. ¡°Stop crying!¡± she yelled by the girl¡¯s ear. Startled, Este paused for a few seconds.

    She resumed crying a momentter. The teacher panicked, but she did not dare to take a step closer to

    the girl and her grandmother.

    When Sonya realized that threatening Este worked, she lifted her hand as if she was going to hit her

    in the next instant. ¡°If you keep crying, I¡¯ll beat you!¡±

    Frightened out of her wits, Este hupped and started crying in silence instead.

    Sonya had no idea that the girl was frightened. Instead, she thought that her method worked, and she

    stood back up in satisfaction.

    The teacher¡¯s heart ached after she saw how Sonya treated her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to her when we get home. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be more cooperative tomorrow.¡±

    With that, Sonya lifted Este into her arms and turned to leave.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049

    Chapter 1049 Lesser Interactions

    Este silently sobbed the entire ride back to the Farwell main residence. Meanwhile, Sonya managed

    to calm herself down. Her heart ached when she saw Este crying her eyes out.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really angry with you. I was just scaring you. Don¡¯t cry.¡± Naturally, Este was unconvinced.

    She pursed her lips as fat tears continued to roll down her cheeks.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Sonya had no choice but to try and coax her. However, not only did it not help, Este¡¯s eyes were now

    swollen from how much she had cried.

    As Lucian was worried about Este, he came over to check on her after finishing work for the

    day. ¡°Why is she crying so much?¡± He frowned when he saw how swollen Este¡¯s eyes were.

    Sonya couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty. ¡°It¡¯s because she¡¯s not used to the new environment yet. After all,

    it¡¯s only been a day. She¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Hearing that, Lucian nced at Este suspiciously.

    I was the one who sent Essie to kindergarten back then. Because of her autism, she does not know

    what the outside world is like. Even if she finds herself in an unfamiliar environment, she will hide away

    in a corner to avoid any interaction. When did she ever cry this hard?

    However, as Este refused to speak, there was no way for Lucian to discover the truth. ¡°Since she

    isn¡¯t used to it, she doesn¡¯t have to go anymore. I¡¯ll take her home and find a tutor to homeschool her.¡±

    With that, he held out a hand to Este. Although Este was still angry with him, her dislike for Sonya

    was currently even stronger. She immediately hugged her daddy¡¯s arm, tears streaming down her face.

    When Lucian saw her reaction, he knew that his conjecture was right. My mother must have made her

    cry somehow.

    Regardless, Sonya stubbornly refused to admit it. ¡°Essie had been recovering well before, but Roxanne

    had to ruin it! If it weren¡¯t for her, Essie¡¯s condition wouldn¡¯t keep rpsing.¡±

    She only knew Este was now able to speak and was unaware that it was all thanks to Roxanne,

    Archie, and Benny. Meanwhile, Lucian was fully aware of it. If it were not for her, Este would probably

    still refuse to speak.

    When he heard Sonya¡¯s words, he frowned deeply and retorted, ¡°You said yourself that it was because

    of a change in environment. It has been a long time since Essie has had any contact with them, so

    what does this have to do with them?¡±

    Sonya instantly got upset. ¡°Are you taking her side?¡± Lucian had already rposed himself and

    looked at her with a casual expression. ¡°I was just telling the truth.¡±

    Then, he directed his attention to Este, who was lying in his arms. After getting away from Sonya,

    Este slowly stopped sobbing and rxed leisurely against her father¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I gave it some thought and concluded that it won¡¯t be beneficial for Essie to stay at the Farwell main

    residence in her current condition. You and Dad don¡¯t have any experience in taking care of her. I¡¯d be

    a lot more at ease if I did it myself,¡± Lucian said in a low voice.

    When Sonya heard that, her expression twisted, and she looked at him suspiciously. ¡°What are you

    nning? Are you going to let Essie meet Roxanne again?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lucian replied as a frown formed on his face.

    Since Roxanne had already given up, her interactions with Este would be lesser.

    He couldn¡¯t allow Este to continue relying on her.

    Nheless, Sonya didn¡¯t really believe him and still insisted on making Este stay. ¡°Yes, we don¡¯t

    have experience, but we can hire a psychologist to look after her.¡±

    ¡°James is the only psychologist Essie has been seeing and trusts. He also has his own responsibilities

    to deal with,¡± Lucian retorted right away.

    In other words, he was turning down Sonya¡¯s suggestions yet again.

    Sonya still wanted to try and convince him, but Lucian had already turned away and left with Este.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, so you should get some rest. It¡¯s time for Este to go to sleep too.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050

    Chapter 1050 Just A Look

    With that, Lucian strode out of the Farwell main residence with Este in his arms. Sonya was fuming

    as she watched her son take Este away just like that, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    For the next several days, Este didn¡¯t go to kindergarten and just stayed home to y under Lucian¡¯s

    orders. She had be a lot more stable after returning to a familiar environment.

    Although she was still angry with Lucian, she was at least willing to speak to Catalina. Lucian was

    aware of her temperament. After finding out that she wasn¡¯tpletely refusing to speak, he no longer

    tried to force her.

    When the weekend came around, Archie and Benny wanted to see Este. As they didn¡¯t know if

    Este had gone home or not, they were extremely worried.

    It just so happened that Roxanne was working overtime, and Lysa had taken leave to return to her

    hometown, leaving the two kids alone in the mansion.

    Hence, it was a lot easier for them to sneak out this time. After exiting the mansion, they called for a

    cab and went straight to the Farwell residence.

    Archie and Benny were on tenterhooks throughout the entire journey. The injuries they had sustained

    had not healed yet, and they didn¡¯t know if the juveniles were still there.

    When they thought about how they were going to be able to see Este again, all of their fears

    disappeared. The car slowly rolled up at the Farwell residence¡¯s entrance.

    They paid the driver and ran up to the front door. With Catalina¡¯s previous words ringing in their ears,

    they weren¡¯t sure if they were going to be turned away at the door.

    Deciding not to waste any time, Archie led Benny to the gap they had snuck through the previous

    time. To their surprise, the gap had now been sealed, and they were no longer able to squeeze through

    it.

    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Benny asked anxiously. Archie furrowed his brows. ¡°We have no choice but to

    ring the doorbell. Even if Ms. Catalina doesn¡¯t let us in, it¡¯ll be fine as long as she tells us how Essie is.¡±

    Hearing that, Benny nodded in agreement. They went back to the front door, and Archie pressed the

    doorbell, standing on his toes. It didn¡¯t take long for someone to answer the inte.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Catalina. It¡¯s Archie and Benny. Is Essie home yet?¡± Archie greeted in a cute voice. The

    kids¡¯ obstinance caused Catalina¡¯s heart to melt.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Ms. Este hasn¡¯t been speaking much these few days. It¡¯s obvious that she misses them. Moreover,

    Mr. Farwell seems to feel a bit guilty toward them because of the previous incident.

    With that thought, she smiled at Archie and Benny and said, ¡°Yes, she is home. Come on in, you two.¡±

    Not long after, she opened the door for the kids.

    There was an incredulous look in Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes as they watched the door slowly open.

    Archie was the first to recover from his shock. He pulled Benny along with him as he rushed into the

    mansion.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Essie?¡± Archie asked in an adorable voice.

    Catalina pointed upstairs in response.

    They thanked her politely and immediately ran upstairs.

    Warmth washed over Catalina as she watched the children¡¯s retreating figures.

    I¡¯ve always felt that these three children should be together just like this.

    Meanwhile, Este had locked herself in her room, ying with Legos by herself. Her hands were busy

    stacking the blocks one by one.

    When she heard a knock on the door, she assumed that it was Catalina.

    Recently, Lucian would onlye in to see her when he came home at night.

    Catalina was the only one who would talk to her during the day.

    With that in mind, she answered the door without even looking up.

    Immediately after, the door to her bedroom was pushed open.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051

    Chapter 1051 Be Good

    ¡°Archie! Benny!¡± Este finally broke into a smile. Archie and Benny were also excited to be reunited

    with Este. The children sat together and observed each other as though it was their first meeting.

    A whileter, Archie frowned and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Farwell take good care of you? You seemed to

    have lost some weight.¡± Este¡¯s cheeks were obviously not as chubby as before.

    Upon hearing that, Este gave her own cheeks a pinch and smiled adorably. She tilted her head in

    contemtion before responding with a slight whisper, ¡°I guess it¡¯s because I was in low spirits.¡±

    The boys stared at her anxiously. ¡°Did Mr. Farwell bully you?¡± Este¡¯s mood had improved

    considerably when the boys appeared, and she found herself unable to contain her joyful grin.

    She stuck her tongue out mischievously. ¡°It¡¯s because I didn¡¯t get to see Ms. Jarvis and you

    both.¡± Daddy made me angry, so he dared not upset me further!

    Archie and Benny rxed at her answer. Benny couldn¡¯t resist asking in concern, ¡°Ms. Ward told us Mr.

    Farwell wants to transfer you to another school. Is that true?¡±

    Este gave a slight nod, followed by a shake of her head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been transferred to a new school,

    but I only stayed there for one day.¡±

    The boys were confused.

    Este puffed her cheeks and added, ¡°I don¡¯t like that school. I want to be with you both.¡±

    Archie and Benny couldn¡¯t bear to see her disappointment, so they quicklyforted her, ¡°We want to

    be with you, too!¡±

    Benny raised his arm in a rush to console her, only for his sleeves to roll down and expose the wound

    on his arm.

    Este immediately spotted the scar. She frowned in concern and demanded, ¡°What is this? What

    happened?¡±

    Benny shed a guilty smile. ¡°I fell down identally. Mommy has already tended to it.¡±

    He slowly rolled down his sleeve and put his hand back down.

    Este pouted unhappily when she heard him mention Roxanne.

    It has been a long time since Ist saw Ms. Jarvis.

    Benny btedly realized he had said the wrong thing and cast a look in Archie¡¯s direction, silently

    asking him for help.

    Archie had no idea how to salvage the situation.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t want to see Este, and no amount of persuasion would make her change her mind.

    When the boys were racking their brains to figure out a way to change the topic, Este suddenly

    perked up. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take me with you?¡± she suggested.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Before Archie and Benny realized what she meant, she inched nearer to them and tugged at their

    sleeves, pleading, ¡°Could I pleasee with you to your house so I can meet Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    The boys couldn¡¯t bring themselves to say no as she was staring at them imploringly.

    They agreed readily. ¡°Sure. However, you must be obedient!¡±

    Este bobbed her head obediently.

    After the three kids yed in the room for some time, Este nced at the clock and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go.

    Daddy is going toe back anytime soon!¡±

    Hearing that, Archie and Benny got to their feet hastily.

    It would be hard for them to bring Este with them once Lucian came home.

    The kids sneaked out of Este¡¯s room quietly.

    Benny was the first to head downstairs to divert Catalina¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Ms. Catalina, I¡¯d like some water.¡± He gazed at Catalina and blinked innocently.

    Catalina felt her heart melt, and she quickly turned around to pour him a cup of water without

    hesitation.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052

    Chapter 1052 Below Minimum Temperature

    Archie took the chance to sprint out of the mansion with Este in tow. They then hid in a corner and

    waited for Benny to leave. Inside the mansion, Catalina had just poured a cup of water for Benny and

    assumed he was about to go upstairs.

    To her surprise, Benny gave her a polite bow. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Catalina. I shall take my leave

    now.¡± Catalina frowned in puzzlement. ¡°What about Archie?¡± They both came together, so she couldn¡¯t

    understand why they would leave separately.

    Benny pursed his lips guiltily. ¡°Archie left a while ago. He and I snuck in here without telling Mommy,

    and we were busted. She¡¯s probably giving him an earful right now.¡±

    Catalina nodded understandingly. She found their antics amusing. I can¡¯t believe they came this far just

    to visit a friend. Ms. Jarvis must be beside herself with worry.

    She suddenly recalled what happened previously and offered, ¡°I¡¯ll ask someone to give you a ride

    home.¡± Benny waved his hands anxiously. ¡°N-No need for that. My mommy is waiting for me outside,¡±

    he stammered out a lie.

    Catalina didn¡¯t ponder over his words and nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡± Benny bobbed his head obediently and

    trotted out of the mansion. Once he was outside, he quickly ran toward Archie and Este.

    Archie waved at them. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The other two agreed and trailed dutifully behind him.

    After they exited the manor, Archie and Benny were especially vignt. They had Este with them, so

    it would be bad for them to encounter the older children they previously met.

    Fortunately, they didn¡¯te across those kids throughout their journey and sessfully arrived at the

    junction.

    After finishing her tasks, Catalina btedly remembered that she had forgotten to invite the boys to

    stay for lunch. She assumed they had arrived home by now.

    Without thinking much, she went upstairs to get Este. However, there was no response even after

    she knocked on the door for some time.

    ¡°Ms. Este? Can Ie in now?¡± Catalina asked worriedly. She carefully pushed the door open to

    realize that the room was empty. There was no one in sight.

    Catalina¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of her stomach. ¡°Ms. Este?¡± she raised her voice.

    She searched the room frantically but to no avail. Just as she was about to call the bodyguards to

    search the surroundings downstairs, an idea dawned on her.

    Benny¡¯s actions seemed weird. Did Ms. Este leave with them both? The thought of that possibility

    startled Catalina.

    I let Mr. Farwell down by failing to look after Ms. Este when he entrusted her to me this morning

    before leaving for work. She managed to slip away while I was on duty.

    Feeling both guilty and remorseful, Catalina instantly contacted Lucian. Meanwhile, Lucian was

    listening to Cayden reporting the work progress in his office.

    When he received Catalina¡¯s call, he assumed Este was throwing a tantrum again.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Este left with Archie and Benny,¡± Catalina told him apologetically.

    A scowl appeared on Lucian¡¯s face when he learned about that.

    Cayden became aware that the temperature in the office had dropped below the minimum.

    He regarded his employer¡¯s expression warily. I wonder what happened to Ms. Este.

    A whileter, he sensed the temperature rising back to normal.

    Lucian said, ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll pick her up thereter.¡± His voice was deep as usual.

    With that, he ended the call.

    Cayden was confused as he had no idea what just happened.

    Why did Mr. Farwell¡¯s mood fluctuate?

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053

    Chapter 1053 Heart Softened

    Mere moments after Catalina hung up, Sonya arrived at the Farwell residence. ¡°Mrs. Farwell.¡± Both

    Lucian and Este weren¡¯t around, so she didn¡¯t know how to deal with Sonya.

    Sonya gave a curt nod and nced around the living room. ¡°Where is Essie?¡± Catalina was at a loss

    for words. She could tell Lucian that the boys had taken Este away, but she was too afraid to tell

    Sonya the truth.

    After all, she knew that Sonya disliked Roxanne. ¡°Uh, Ms. Este¡­¡± Catalina hesitated. Sonya grew

    impatient. ¡°Where is she? Is she upstairs? I¡¯ll go take a look myself.¡±

    With that, she strode upstairs. Catalina dared not stay anything and could only watch as Sonya headed

    upstairs to Este¡¯s room. A whileter, Sonya stormed downstairs wearing an unhappy scowl.

    ¡°I thought Essie is supposed to be homeschooled. Why isn¡¯t she around on a weekend?¡± she

    demanded. Giving Catalina a dubious look, she asked, ¡°Did Lucian take her out?¡±

    She pulled out her phone to call Lucian. Knowing it was impossible to hide the truth, Catalina revealed

    honestly, ¡°Archie and Benny came earlier. I think¡­ Ms. Este left with them.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s expression turned as dark as thunder. ¡°Who told you to let them in?¡±

    I didn¡¯t tell Lucian to bring Essie back so she could meet the boys! It¡¯s pretty obvious where they would

    take her.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Sonya¡¯s voice was shrill and demanding.

    When Catalina heard Sonya¡¯s question, she was filled with guilt since she had let the boys in secretly.

    She hung her head in shame silently.

    Sonya red at her. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you failed to take care of her!¡±

    With that, she stormed out of the manor.

    I brought her back the first time, so I can do it again!

    After witnessing Sonya¡¯s departure from the manor, Catalina hesitated briefly before dialing Lucian¡¯s

    number once again.

    Back in Farwell Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s office, Cayden was still reporting the work progress to Lucian. It was his

    first time seeing Lucian answering so many calls at work.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell came earlier. She learned that Ms. Este was taken away and might be¡­¡± Catalina

    trailed off helplessly.

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Got it.¡±

    He ended the call and told Cayden, ¡°Send the rest to my email.¡±

    Before Cayden could react, he noticed Lucian rising to his feet and hurrying toward the elevator.

    Lucian¡¯s expression was grim as he exited the elevator and got into his car. He then proceeded to drive

    to Roxanne¡¯s house.

    Previously, Este couldn¡¯t stop wailing when his mother forcibly dragged her out of Roxanne¡¯s house.

    He was worried that if Este experienced another traumatic event, she would regress back to her old

    self.

    She might evenpletely iste herself from the outside world.

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened when the thought of that possibility crossed his mind. He stepped on the

    gas pedal.

    At the same time, the kids¡¯ car rolled to a stop outside the mansion.

    It had been a while since Este had seen Roxanne, so the little girl was a bit anxious. She trailed

    behind the boys, wondering if Roxanne would still like her.

    The boys had no idea what was on her mind and dragged her into the mansion.

    Roxanne had just arrived home after working overtime.

    She was about to head upstairs to see Archie and Benny. Right then, the mansion¡¯s door creaked

    open, and in walked the three kids, holding hands.

    Roxanne thought she was hallucinating when she saw Este at her house.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este greeted softly. Nevertheless, the little girl was too afraid to approach her.

    Roxanne snapped out of her reverie. The sight of Este¡¯s shy demeanor made her heart soften.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054

    Chapter 1054 Mindful of Your Words

    Upon realizing Roxanne didn¡¯t feel any animosity towards her, Este leaped into her arms happily.

    Smiling, Roxanne wrapped her arms around Este and asked gently, ¡°Why are you with Archie and

    Benny?¡±

    Hearing her question, Archie and Benny exchanged a sheepish nce before directing their gaze

    toward Este.

    Should we let Essie tell Mommy we sneaked her out, or should we tell her ourselves? It has been a

    while since Mommy and Essiest met. She won¡¯t get mad at Essie!

    Este didn¡¯t disappoint them, for she quickly revealed, ¡°Archie and Benny came to visit me. I wanted

    to visit you, so I asked them to bring me here!¡± Her voice sounded smug.

    Luckily, I followed them back. Otherwise, there is no telling when I¡¯ll get to meet Ms. Jarvis! Roxanne

    stiffened when she heard Este¡¯s answer.

    Essie ran away from home with Archie and Benny. If Lucian finds out about it, how should I exin it to

    him? He¡¯ll most probably assume the boys persuaded Essie to follow them back to my house.

    With that thought in mind, she released her hold on Este slowly. Panic shed across Este¡¯s face.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, don¡¯t get mad!¡± Roxanne patted her headfortingly and exined, ¡°I have to inform

    your dad that you¡¯re here. Otherwise, he¡¯ll be concerned.¡±

    Este muttered reluctantly, ¡°I don¡¯t want Daddy¡­¡±

    Daddy was the one who refused to let me see Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny! Upon seeing Este¡¯s

    reaction at the mention of her dad, Roxanne felt troubled.

    She could finally understand Sonya and Aubree¡¯s feelings. Este had a much stronger attachment to

    her than she did to Lucian. Therefore, it was understandable that they did not want the little girl to

    continue getting in touch with Roxanne.

    Roxanne even came to the conclusion that they were correct, as Este would soon be someone else¡¯s

    daughter. As a mother herself, she wouldn¡¯t want her child to have a close rtionship with another

    woman.

    However, Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to ignore Este, especially when thetter was pouting

    pitifully. ¡°Be good. I¡¯ll talk to your daddy nicely,¡± she said and forced out a smile.

    Roxanne stood up to make a call to Lucian.

    She had just scrolled through her contacts and found Lucian¡¯s number when the doorbell rang.

    Hearing that, Roxanne paused in her tracks.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Este clung to Roxanne¡¯s leg like a frightened little animal and hid behind her.

    She thought Lucian was here to bring her back home.

    Roxanne gave her head a reassuring pat and went to answer the door.

    The sight of the neer caused them to nch in shock.

    Este was so flustered that she grasped the edge of Roxanne¡¯s clothes tightly, desperately wanting to

    conceal herselfpletely behind Roxanne.

    Archie and Benny pursed their lips and went to join Roxanne at the door.

    Sonya¡¯s lips twisted mockingly as she observed their actions. She then directed her gaze toward

    Roxanne. ¡°Catalina informed me that your boys had sneaked Essie out of the house, so I came here to

    verify if it was true. Turns out Essie is indeed at your house.¡±

    Roxanne furrowed her brows and refuted, ¡°Archie and Benny simply brought Essie back here so that

    they could y together. They are just children, so please be mindful of your words.¡±

    iming that the kids ¡°sneaked¡± Este out of her house was too serious an usation.

    Sonya pinned her with a withering stare. ¡°Why? Did I say anything wrong?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055

    Chapter 1055 Rude

    Sonya turned her attention to Este, who was hiding behind Roxanne. ¡°Essie,e on. I¡¯ll bring you

    home.¡± Este had a firm grip on the edge of Roxanne¡¯s clothing. When she heard Sonya¡¯s words, she

    recoiled in fear.

    I¡¯ve just met Ms. Jarvis, so I don¡¯t want to go home yet. Besides, Grandma looks really scary. I just

    didn¡¯t want to attend the new kindergarten, that¡¯s all, but she wants to discipline me like the cruel Ms.

    Pearson!

    Este was overwhelmed by fear as she remembered Sonya¡¯s expression from that day.

    Sonya realized that Este was frightened of her, so she apologized softly, ¡°I¡¯m here to apologize,

    Essie. I must have scared you that day, haven¡¯t I? I promise it won¡¯t happen again. You¡¯re my precious

    princess, Essie.¡±

    She reached out and tried to pry away Este¡¯s hand that was gripping Roxanne¡¯s clothes. It was

    frustrating to see her granddaughter preferring another woman over her.

    At once, Archie and Benny dashed forward to stand in front of Roxanne and protect Este. This time,

    they wouldn¡¯t let Sonya bring Este away no matter what.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you control your kids?¡± Sonya shot an irritated re at Roxanne. ¡°They first sneaked Essie out

    of the Farwell residence, and now they are trying to prevent me from bringing her back. Why? Do they

    consider Essie to be their real sister?¡±

    Conflicting emotions welled up in the boys¡¯ hearts when they heard that. We don¡¯t know who Essie¡¯s

    mommy is, but we are indeed her half-siblings.

    With that thought in mind, they grew increasingly determined to protect her.

    Roxanne was also reminded of the kids¡¯ rtionship, but she didn¡¯t know how to reply to Sonya.

    As Roxanne remained silent, Sonya took a step forward and attempted to push the boys out of her

    way.

    Instinctively, Roxanne reached out to protect her children by gripping Sonya¡¯s wrist.

    Both women were at a standstill for a moment before Sonya withdrew her hand with a scowl. She

    stated coldly, ¡°Like mother, like son. It¡¯s no wonder they are so mischievous, given that you are their

    mother.¡±

    Roxanne believed that she had raised both boys well, so she felt a stab of anger upon hearing Sonya¡¯s

    criticism.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, you can criticize me all you like, but isn¡¯t it rude of you to vent your anger on the kids?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Sonya valued her pride the most, and Roxanne¡¯s words had hit her sore spot. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    she shrieked.

    Unfazed, Roxanne said, ¡°You im to feel sorry for Essie, but have you ever considered why Essie is

    afraid of you if you truly love her? It¡¯s because your supposed love is just fulfilling your own ego!¡±

    Sonya was practically quivering in rage. She looked at her granddaughter, wanting to refute Roxanne¡¯s

    statement with facts.

    However, Este merely cowered behind Roxanne silently. Her behavior seemed to verify Roxanne¡¯s

    statement instead of supporting Sonya.

    ¡°I already told youst time that Essie can¡¯t handle stress, but you kept forcing her to act against her

    wishes. I doubt that you love her,¡± Roxanne stated firmly.

    She piled on the pressure, not giving Sonya any room to maneuver.

    Sonya flew into a fit of anger. ¡°You know nothing! Who are you to question me? Essie is a Farwell, so

    it¡¯s up to us to decide how we want to raise her. That has nothing to do with you!¡±

 Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056

    Chapter 1056 It Is Clear

    Roxanne felt that this was unjust for Este. ¡°Just because Essie is a Farwell, does that mean she

    should be treated this way and not be allowed to befriend people she likes?¡±

    Sonya sneered, ¡°If you¡¯re talking about your sons, then she isn¡¯t allowed to befriend them.¡± A sh of

    disappointment crossed Archie and Benny¡¯s faces when they heard that.

    Does Grandma hate us that much? She won¡¯t even allow us to be friends with Essie. Roxanne was

    upset, too. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, the children have nothing to do with our grudge.¡±

    Roxanne knew that the elderlydy¡¯s hatred for Archie and Benny must have stemmed from her, for

    they rarely interacted with Sonya.

    With that thought in mind, she cast the boys an apologetic look. Though the boys had no idea about

    their own background, their biological grandmother ended up despising them because of her.

    For one split second, Roxanne had the urge to reveal Archie and Benny¡¯s identities to Sonya so she

    would stop insulting her boys.

    Sonya was not interested in arguing with Roxanne. Her attention was focused on Este as she

    coaxed, ¡°Come on, Essie. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Frightened by their argument, Este shook her head vigorously in response to Sonya¡¯s words, her

    eyes reddened in fear. No! I don¡¯t want to leave. I want to stay and y with Archie and Benny!

    A fresh swell of rage rose within Sonya when she realized Este wasn¡¯t going to listen to her. Initially,

    she wanted to apologize to Este for yelling at her previously.

    s, she never imagined that Este would choose Roxanne over her! Blind with rage, Sonya stepped

    forward with an ugly scowl, intending to push Roxanne away.

    Roxanne held the kids¡¯ hands and retreated warily. Sonya was about to make a move when a car

    honked outside the mansion.

    Roxanne instinctively nced toward the source of the noise and saw Lucian alighting from his car. He

    strode over to them.

    From afar, he was giving off an intimidating air.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank at the sight. If Lucian insists on taking Essie with him, I can¡¯t stop him.

    Feeling helpless, she abandoned her defensive attitude and allowed herself to rx.

    Sensing the change in Roxanne¡¯s attitude, Sonya stopped warily and turned over her shoulder.

    The sight of her son gave her confidence. ¡°Lucian, I¡¯m d you¡¯re here. You must be here to pick Essie

    up, right?¡±

    Roxanne cast her gaze downward, unsure of how to face him.

    Lucian frowned slightly and said nothing.

    Sonya shook her head in disbelief and added, ¡°I can¡¯t believe those boys. They must have said

    something to Essie to make her follow them willingly. I¡¯m not happy about this at all. I think it would be

    best if Essie stayed with me.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes widened in shock when she heard that. She promptly burst into tears.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Instantly, all eyes were upon her.

    ¡°No!¡± Este wailed so hard that she couldn¡¯t even open her eyes wide. ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    She wanted Roxanne, so it was obvious what she didn¡¯t want.

    Despite being humiliated, Sonya had to make an effort to restrain her anger in her son¡¯s presence. To

    try andfort Este, she coaxed, ¡°Come on, stop crying. I¡¯ll buy you a present if you follow me

    home. Anything you want, I promise.¡±

    Este wrapped her arms around Roxanne¡¯s leg tightly and said nothing. She merely shook her head

    vigorously while bawling.

 Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057

    Chapter 1057 Could She Stay a While Longer

    There were several instances where Roxanne wanted to speak, but she decided to keep silent after

    remembering what Sonya said. The fact that Lucian was at the scene as well did not help.

    On the other hand, Archie and Benny were incredibly anxious. ¡°Stop it, Mrs. Farwell! Essie is crying her

    eyes out!¡± eximed Benny, who was on the brink of bursting into tears himself.

    Pursing his lips, Archie quietly walked to the middle of Benny and Este to hold their hands. Lucian

    stood opposite the four with a deadpan expression, only half a step behind Sonya.

    Seeing how protective the two boys were of Este and how Roxanne remained silent, Lucian frowned

    once again. ¡°Even if you don¡¯t want me, you should have no problem going with your father, right?¡±

    Sonya thought she was being quite reasonable, but as soon as she finished her sentence, she heard

    her son¡¯s indifferent voice.

    ¡°Stay out of this. I¡¯ll take Essie back,¡± uttered Lucian. When Roxanne heard that, she reluctantly shut

    her mouth. Then, she nced coldly at Roxanne and Lucian before turning around to walk away.

    She had something to say but would rather not do it in front of Roxanne, lest she got humiliated right

    before the younger woman.

    Well aware of what was on his mother¡¯s mind, Lucian quickly followed her.

    ¡°Were you aware that the two little ones went to the manor?¡± questioned Sonya as she looked

    suspiciously at her son.

    To that, Lucian answered straightforwardly, ¡°I was working overtime at the office, so I had no idea.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you here?¡± Sonya did not believe her son, but then she suddenly thought of something.

    ¡°Did Catalina tell you that I came over?¡± questioned Sonya displeasedly.

    Lucian did not answer the question directly, however. ¡°Not only does Essie have a sensitive personality,

    but she also hasn¡¯t been doing well recently. It won¡¯t take much to trigger a rpse.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that was what I was trying to do?¡± After listening to Lucian, Sonya got upset. ¡°I¡¯m Essie¡¯s

    grandmother. Why wouldn¡¯t I want the best for her?¡± Roxanne was the one who heartlessly abandoned

    Essie, so what right does she have now to take the girl under her wing? Besides, Essie will be Aubree¡¯s

    daughter sooner orter. There¡¯s no point in letting the girl get close to an outsider.

    At that point, Lucian felt as if he was about to have a headache. ¡°If you really want the best for her, just

    go back now.¡±

    Sonya did not expect that instead of siding with her, her son would try to drive her away. ¡°Did you forget

    how Roxanne treated Essie? The girl may not have any idea, but are you just as oblivious?¡±

    Knitting his eyebrows, Lucian chose to keep silent.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Sonya would rather not waste more time arguing with her son, so she stated, ¡°I¡¯ll go back now, but if I

    don¡¯t see Essie when I return to the manor tomorrow, there¡¯s nothing you can say to stop me from

    taking her back to the Farwell main residence.¡±

    With that, Sonya shot another cold nce at Roxanne before turning around to leave.

    Lucian then took a few seconds to recollect himself before heading for the mansion door.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± greeted Roxanne distantly, for she had no idea why Lucian came over.

    At first, she thought he wanted to help Sonya take Este away, but after witnessing how he convinced

    Sonya to leave, she was utterly baffled.

    In response to Roxanne¡¯s greeting, Lucian simply nced indifferently at her before shifting his

    attention to Este, who had reduced her bawling to sniveling after Sonya left.

    ¡°Sorry, Mr. Farwell,¡± voiced Archie suddenly.

    When Lucian heard that, he looked at Archie with a raised eyebrow since he knew what the boy was

    apologizing for.

    What Archie said next was also well within his expectation. ¡°We know we shouldn¡¯t have taken Essie

    away secretly, but we missed her a lot. Do you think you could let her stay a while longer?¡±

 Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058

    Chapter 1058 Who Are You

    Even though Roxanne and Lucian knew what Archie would say, they were still moved when they heard

    the boy actually put his thoughts into words.

    After looking down at Archie, Roxanne silently shifted her gaze to Lucian. If possible, I, too, wish Essie

    could stay a moment longer, at least until she calms down.

    Unfortunately, she knew she had no right to make such a request. Only after keeping quiet for a few

    seconds did Lucian turn to meet Roxanne¡¯s gaze.

    Clenching her fists, Roxanne then looked away and pretended to be calm. ¡°What do you think, Ms.

    Jarvis?¡± inquired Lucian in his deep voice.

    Roxanne reluctantly replied, ¡°I have no say in the matter since Essie is your child, Mr. Farwell.

    However, I do hope that you¡¯ll respect her wishes.¡±

    Since Roxanne did not intend to request him to let Este stay, Lucian nodded understandingly in

    response and turned to Este. ¡°Then you shoulde home with me.¡±

    Este had just stopped crying, but after hearing her father¡¯s words, her face began to scrunch up

    again.

    Seeing how the girl was about to burst into tears once again, Benny and Archie got upset at Lucian.

    Daddy knew Essie isn¡¯t in a good mood, but he¡¯s still forcing her.

    ¡°Essie doesn¡¯t want to go back,¡± protested Benny, confronting his father with determination.

    Lucian was somewhat surprised by the boy¡¯s sudden statement.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Then, Archie also stepped forward to shield Este with his body.

    Even though he did not utter a word, his intention was crystal clear.

    Instead of saying anything in response, Lucian simply looked silently at Roxanne, who was frowning

    slightly as soon as she noticed his gaze. The woman also wanted to say something for Este¡¯s sake,

    but in the face of Lucian¡¯s attitude, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say anything. Also, she was well aware

    she didn¡¯t have a say in the matter.

    He probably would¡¯ve listened to me back when he was still pursuing me, but now that he¡¯s already

    with Aubree¡­ With that thought in mind, Roxanne was quickly filled with nothing but frustration.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, you guys go upstairs first and let Mr. Farwell talk to Essie,¡± Roxanne persuaded the

    boys, who never expected her to say that.

    Este, on the other hand, thought that Roxanne did not want her around anymore, so she began

    bawling again while grabbing the woman¡¯s sleeve tightly, refusing to let go.

    When the scene descended into chaos once again, Roxanne furrowed her eyebrows helplessly.

    Lucian, however, remained standing with a deadpan expression at the door, staring at Este and

    waiting for her toe to him.

    It took quite a while before Roxanne finally found her voice. ¡°Mr. Farwell¡­¡±

    Even though Roxanne didn¡¯t have the right to say anything, she could no longer remain silent when

    Este was bawling.

    As Roxanne spoke, she reciprocated Este¡¯s grip on her hand and found out that the little girl¡¯s palm

    was already sweating.

    Heartbroken, Roxanne stated, ¡°I know what you guys are thinking, but some things require time,

    especially considering Essie¡¯s condition.¡±

    Then, Lucian spoke straightforwardly, his words striking the sore spot in Roxanne¡¯s heart. ¡°And who are

    you to concern yourself with Essie like that?¡±

    The desire in Roxanne to speak up immediately dissipated when she heard Lucian. Her lips parted, but

    no words came out of her mouth; all she could do was tighten her grip on Este¡¯s hand tofort the

    girl.

    Then, Lucian shifted his attention to Este. ¡°Come home with me. Mr. Lann will being over in the

    evening.¡±

    Since Este had been so emotionally unstable recently, Lucian decided to summon James for

    professional help.

    However, Este shook her head vigorously in response and cried so hard that she could barely

    breathe properly.

 Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059

    Chapter 1059 Please Let Este Stay

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis has a lot on her hands, so don¡¯t cause her any more trouble.¡± Lucian bent down to grab

    Este¡¯s unupied hand.

    Este¡¯s strength was drained after bawling for a long time, so she let go of Roxanne¡¯s hand the

    moment Lucian took her in his arms.

    The woman instinctively tightened her grip but eventually let the girl go when she remembered the

    man¡¯s harsh words. With Este in his arms, Lucian patted herfortingly on the back before turning

    around to leave.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Suddenly, a childish voice cried out from behind and caused Lucian to stop dead in his tracks.

    Roxanne¡¯s expression changed as she regarded her son.

    Benny¡¯s voice was loud when he called Lucian that, and his face had turned bright red, probably due to

    anxiety. The moment the word left his mouth, Benny regretted his action.

    He knew he shouldn¡¯t have done that, but he had no idea how else to stop Lucian from leaving.

    At that moment, Benny did not have to lift his head to look at his mother because he could already

    sense her shocked gaze.

    Panicking, the boy then turned to his brother for help.

    Archie, knitting his eyebrows, pretended to be calm even though he was flustered as well. ¡°Mr. Farwell,

    you¡¯re Essie¡¯s father, yet you don¡¯t know what she needs? If a psychologist can actually help her, then

    why was she mute before she met us?¡±

    Benny quickly chimed in, ¡°If we had a daddy, we wouldn¡¯t like it if he forced us to do things we don¡¯t

    want to do!¡±

    The boys¡¯ words were enough to make the two adults waver once again, and Lucian began pondering.

    Benny¡¯s not wrong. If a psychologist were the solution, Essie wouldn¡¯t have refused to talk. However,

    how can I allow Essie to continue relying on Roxanne since she wanted nothing more than to cut ties

    with me?

    Roxanne, on the other hand, was still feeling apprehensive after Benny called Lucian ¡°Daddy.¡±

    For a moment, she even thought the boy had found out about his true identity already.

    The next second, she was filled with intense guilt when she heard what Benny had to say. Lucian is the

    boys¡¯ father, and he¡¯s standing right in front of them. I just didn¡¯t tell them because I was selfish.

    Guilt-ridden, the woman nced at Lucian because she was worried he would sense something.

    However, as soon as she lifted her head, she unexpectedly met Lucian¡¯s stern gaze.

    Roxanne wondered if her eyes were ying tricks on her when she noticed resentment in the man¡¯s

    eyes.

    ¡°Even if you need me to¡­¡± At that point, Roxanne could not help but speak up again. However, she

    nced concernedly at Este mid-sentence and decided to skip the rest. ¡°We need to be patient with

    Essie¡¯s condition. If necessary, I¡¯ll cooperate with you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Roxanne knew the Farwell family wanted to distance Este from her, so in order to make the process

    easier for Este, she was willing to cooperate with the family to gradually cut down on the time she

    spent with the girl.

    Even though Archie and Benny had no idea what the adults were talking about, they had an uneasy

    feeling.

    Meanwhile, Este was still crying since she was unsure what would happen to her.

    ¡°If possible, let Essie stay for today,¡± Roxanne lowered her eyes and pleaded without much

    expectation.

    The second Archie and Benny heard that, their eyes lit up.

    The boys then stared expectantly at Lucian, whose face remained expressionless.

    Only after a while did the man finally speak. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her in your care then. Feel free to call me

    anytime should you have trouble handling her, and I¡¯lle over to pick her up.¡±

 Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060

    Chapter 1060 Refusing to Transfer Schools

    Roxanne was dumbfounded since she did not expect Lucian to agree to their request so easily. She

    finally regained her senses when Este came running toward her, sobbing after her father set her

    down on the floor.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± The girl quickly wrapped her arms around Roxanne¡¯s thigh. After caressing Este¡¯s

    head, Roxanne looked up at Lucian, who then nodded indifferently at her and nced at the three

    children before heading to his car.

    Only after watching Lucian drive away did Roxanne take the children into the living room. ¡°You two look

    after Essie. I need to make a phone call,¡± instructed Roxanne.

    Archie and Benny immediately nodded in response and did their best tofort Este while Roxanne

    hurried into a corner to call Jack, who did not take long to answer.

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Ms. Jarvis?¡± inquired Jack.

    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to take another rain check,¡± replied Roxanne apologetically.

    ording to their schedule, the two were supposed to provide medical consultation at a nursing home

    that afternoon, but because of how upset Este was, Roxanne could not leave.

    In response, Jack chuckled unconcernedly. ¡°It¡¯s okay; we can handle things there without you. What I¡¯m

    more worried about is you. Are you sick?¡±

    As soon as Jack finished his sentence, he could vaguely hear crying from the other end of the line.

    Are the boys the ones who are sick? Jack furrowed his eyebrows confusedly.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just¡­ suddenly have a private matter to tend to,¡± answered Roxanne after ncing at the

    bawling Este.

    Jack did not overthink the situation and simply assumed that he guessed correctly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you get back

    to your private matter then.¡±

    After Roxanne thanked Jack gratefully, the two ended the phone call without saying anything else.

    Then, Roxanne hurried back to the children.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°Mommy, we couldn¡¯t get Essie to stop crying.¡± Benny had disappointment written all over his face.

    After patting the boy¡¯s head, Roxanne lowered herself to pick up Este. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Essie. You

    have Archie, Benny, and me here.¡±

    As if she felt a sense of security in Roxanne¡¯s arms, Este finally opened her tear-filled eyes to look at

    the woman.

    Roxanne quickly patted Este on the back when she sensed a change in the girl¡¯s emotion, trying to

    calm her down so she wouldn¡¯t cry too hard.

    ¡°I d-don¡¯t want to transfer schools!¡± uttered Este, choking on her tears.

    Roxanne was relieved to hear Este speak but quickly became distressed because of what the girl

    said.

    Even though Roxanne knew what Este wanted, there was nothing she could do about it.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­ I want you, Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± voiced Este as she continued to sob.

    Immediately, Roxanne responded, ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here with you.¡±

    The two boys then climbed up the couch and carefully tugged Este¡¯s sleeve. ¡°We¡¯re here too, so you

    don¡¯t have to cry anymore.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Roxanne could not bear to see Este cry again, so she decided to tell a white lie to appease the

    girl. ¡°I¡¯ll speak to your father about it.¡±

    ¡°I want you to be my Mommy,¡± added the teary-eyed Este.

    Gulping, Roxanne dared not promise Este that.

    However, her heart could not help but break a little every time she heard the girl sob.

    Only after a while did Roxanne respond, ¡°I¡¯ll always like you no matter what our rtionship is. Would

    you dislike me if I couldn¡¯t be your mother, Essie?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061

    Chapter 1061 Something Is Off

    Este was clearly rmed by what Roxanne said. She couldn¡¯t stop crying and shaking her

    head. Roxanne wiped the girl¡¯s tears away and uttered softly, ¡°In that case, don¡¯t cry anymore.¡± Archie

    and Benny helped do the same.

    After Roxanne said she liked Este, the two of them repeated their mother¡¯s sentiment. ¡°It doesn¡¯t

    matter what our rtionship is. We¡¯ll still like you, Essie!¡±

    While that stopped Este from sobbing further, she still felt quite upset. ¡°But¡­ if I change school, I

    won¡¯t be able to see you two anymore.¡±

    Benny promised, ¡°Even if you do, we¡¯ll still visit you to y with you! If Mr. Farwell and the others forbid

    us from doing so, we¡¯ll just sneak our way in!¡±

    Having listened to the conversation among the children, Roxanne thought, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let them

    meet each other again after this.

    However, Este seemed to be moved. Roxanne didn¡¯t want to burst their bubbles, so she agreed with

    her silence.

    The three of them talked with Este for a long while, and only then was her mood finally lifted again.

    Benny recounted everything interesting that had happened in the kindergarten over the past two days.

    When Roxanne finally saw Este smiling from listening to Benny¡¯s story, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You should keep herpany for a while, Archie. I have something I need Benny¡¯s help with.¡± She

    was still wondering why Benny had called Lucian Daddy and wanted to ask him about it.

    The kids were in a happy mood at that moment, so none of them gave her statement much thought.

    Benny merely thought his mother needed his aid to decoding something again, so he followed her

    upstairs enthusiastically.

    It wasn¡¯t until he noticed that his mother was heading toward their bedroom instead of the study that he

    started to feel guilty.

    After he entered the room, she closed the door.

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Benny lowered his head guiltily.

    Seeing that, Roxanne felt something was amiss.

    She knew the children too well. She could tell from a nce what he was feeling.

    Suddenly, she panicked a little.

    However, lest she misunderstood the boy, she asked, ¡°Earlier, why did you suddenly call Mr. Farwell

    Daddy?¡±

    Benny lowered his head and was at a loss for words.

    He was great atputers, but not confrontations like those.

    In the past, his brother would always help him navigate through situations like those, but at that

    moment, he was alone.

    He knew his mother was smart. If he answered her question too slowly, she would get suspicious.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    At that thought, he could only steel himself and utter, ¡°I didn¡¯t call Mr. Farwell Daddy. I just wanted to

    say that he¡¯s Essie¡¯s Daddy and that he can¡¯t make her cry.¡± He raised his head to look at Roxanne¡¯s

    countenance. ¡°But I got a little too anxious and only remembered to say the words ¡®Daddy.¡±

    Roxanne knitted her eyebrows slightly, unsure of what to believe. The children were shocked by what

    happened earlier, and Benny¡¯s answer does make sense. However, I can¡¯t help but feel that

    something¡¯s off.

    ¡°Also¡­¡± Seeing that his mother was still skeptical of the matter, Benny had a brilliant idea and started

    acting pitifully. ¡°When I saw Mr. Farwell hugging Essie, I thought Archie and I would be hugged the

    same way if our daddy was still alive!¡±

    That hit a soft spot in Roxanne¡¯s heart. She put away her suspicions and stared at her boy

    apologetically.

 Chapter 1062

    Chapter 1062 Spill the Beans

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Roxanne lowered her head. Upon hearing that, Benny knew Roxanne had bought his lie and let out a sigh of relief in secret. He lowered his guard even further when he heard his mother apologizing to him.

    He tugged her sleeve obediently. ¡°I don¡¯t me you, Mommy!¡± Roxanne forced a smile, but she still felt remorseful. Benny tilted his head and blurted out his thoughts, ¡°If you really feel sorry, make Mr. Farwell our daddy! Archie and | like him a lot!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart clenched when she heard that. It was the first time she had heard the boy express his opinion about Lucian to her. Is it because they''re rted by blood that they love him so much?

    Roxanne felt the urge to tell Benny about his background, but then she thought about her rtionship with Lucian. If Lucian learns that the boys are his children, he won''t let them stay by my side.

    At that thought, she pinched her palm silently and swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell is going to marry someone else in the future, and there¡¯s nothing | can do about it.¡± She patted his headfortingly. ¡°However, | can promise you that your future daddy will be someone you and your brother will like!¡±N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    Naturally, Benny was disappointed when his proposal was rejected by his mother. However, he found himself understanding his mother¡¯s decision when he recalled her precarious rtionship with his father.

    He was determined to help his parents reconcile with each other. Unwilling to face Benny¡¯s disappointed countenance, Roxanne stood up and grabbed his tiny hand. ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s head back to Essie.¡±

    The boy bobbed his head and followed her downstairs. Archie and Este were nning how to encourage their parents to make peace with each other.

    When they heard footsteps, they swiftly separated from one another like frightened little animals and sat on the couch, acting as though nothing had happened.

    Roxanne stared at them with amusement. ¡°What secrets were you two talking about?¡± Calmly, Archie replied, ¡°I was just telling Essie that Benny is very good withputers.¡±

    Este nodded in cooperation. ¡°Mm-hmm! I¡¯m great at it, too!¡±

    Roxanne turned to the girl, surprised. No one would''ve expected someone as adorable and innocent-looking as her to be skilled atputers. | certainly didn¡¯t. Then again, she is Lucian¡¯s child. In that context, it¡¯s not shocking to learn she has a very high IQ.

    ¡°What did you need Benny¡¯s help with, Ms. Jarvis? If he can¡¯t help you, maybe | can give it a try,¡± Este offered.

    Roxanne nced at Benny before grinning at the other children. ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I¡¯m not that familiar withputers, so | asked him to teach me a thing or two about a problem | was having.¡±

    Benny nodded in agreement.

    While Este didn¡¯t think much about her lie, Archie had a good guess why his mother had asked his brother for help. He was. slightly worried as he wondered how Benny had answered her questions.

    He noticed his little brother¡¯s expression appeared a bit odd. He didn¡¯t spill the beans, did he? He couldn''t help but panic. When Benny sat by his side, he asked in a whisper, ¡°Did you let it slip?¡±

    He only rxed when his brother assured him that didn¡¯t happen.

 Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063

    Chapter 1063 Make Them Reconcile

    The brothers yed with Este until veryte into the night because she would be leaving the next

    day. It was only when Roxanne went to the boys¡¯ bedroom to call for Este that she reluctantly left.

    Roxanne wondered what the children talked about when she noticed how spirited Este appeared

    upon returning to her bedroom. ¡°Ms. Jarvis,¡± Este called out in her piping voice abruptly while

    Roxanne was helping her take a bath.

    Roxanne stopped what she was doing and looked at Este in confusion. The girl stared at her with

    wide eyes and asked, ¡°Can you really not be my mommy, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Earlier, while she was still crying, she had already asked that question, and Roxanne had already

    answered no. Roxanne was surprised the girl would ask that again.

    Afraid that her answer would cause Este to cry once more, she contemted the words she should

    use.

    Este, however, seemed to have known Roxanne¡¯s answer. She lowered her eyes and said

    aggrievedly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t like Daddy because he keeps angering you, Ms. Jarvis, and I¡¯m Daddy¡¯s

    daughter. You will definitely not want to be my mommy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. It¡¯s just that¡­ your daddy is already engaged to someone, so he has to marry

    that person in the future.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°This means you actually like Daddy!¡±

    Hearing that rendered Roxanne speechless for a few moments. The children always have a false

    dichotomous perspective on everything. Just because I denied the im that I disliked Lucian, she

    thought I actually liked him, and I couldn¡¯t be with him solely because of Aubree. If I rebut her again, it¡¯ll

    be the same as admitting I dislike Lucian and, consequently, her as well.

    At that moment, she had no idea how to exin the situation properly to the girl.

    Este scrutinized Roxanne¡¯s expression.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    When she saw the troubled look on the woman¡¯s face, a sly glint shed past her eyes. She recalled

    the n she had devised with the boys.

    Ms. Jarvis and Daddy had a heated argument that they still haven¡¯t gotten over. We need toe up

    with a n to make them reconcile quickly! ¡°It¡¯s Daddy¡¯s fault for pissing you off, Ms. Jarvis. I¡¯ll teach

    Daddy a lesson on your behalf!¡±

    Roxanne had no rebuttals to offer. It¡¯s like she¡¯s implying Lucian and I are already a thing.

    ¡°Essie¡­¡± She changed the topic resignedly. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s hurry so you can rest early.¡±

    Este beamed, although it was difficult to tell if it was because she had fun talking about the matter or

    because Roxanne did not deny her conclusion.

    In response to Roxanne¡¯s words, the girl nodded obediently.

    Roxanne was a little absent-minded as she dried Este with a towel because her mind was still

    distracted by the emotions the girl had elicited in her.

    ¡°I want to listen to Sleeping Beauty, Ms. Jarvis!¡± Proactively, Este crawled up to the bed and stared at

    the woman with anticipation, as if stars were hiding in her eyes.

    Sleeping Beauty¡­ Roxanne¡¯s mind was thrown into further chaos as she inadvertently recalled the

    y from before.

    However, she couldn¡¯t bear to reject the girl¡¯s request when she saw how excited thetter was.

    As she narrated the fairy tale, the events that took ce during the y repeated in her mind like a

    movie.

    When she reached the kissing scene, she found it hard to continue the story.

    Thankfully, the girl had already fallen asleep.

    After releasing a sigh of relief, Roxanney beside Este with aplicated feeling.

 Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064

    Chapter 1064 Dislike Them

    The next morning, when Roxanne woke up early, Este was still asleep. She left the bed gently to

    avoid disturbing the girl and went downstairs to prepare the children¡¯s breakfast.

    Because of the messy situationst night, she woke up a littleter than usual even though she was

    awake before the children. She hadn¡¯t even prepared breakfast when the doorbell rang.

    Roxanne stopped what she was doing, and her heart sank. Is Lucian that eager to bring Essie back

    home? The doorbell rang incessantly, which roused the children from their slumber and prompted them

    to descend the stairs.

    ¡°Is Mr. Farwell here, Mommy?¡± Archie frowned at the entrance. Este¡¯s gleeful countenance from

    yesterday had been reced with a pitiful expression as she stood behind the boys. I want to stay with

    Archie and Benny longer!

    Seeing that the children had arrived downstairs, Roxanne had no choice but to put the things in her

    hands down and open the door.

    ¡°Mr. Fair¡ª¡± Roxanne cut herself off when she realized the visitor wasn¡¯t who she thought it was. ¡°Why

    are you here, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Jack was holding a bouquet of baby¡¯s breath with a warm smile. ¡°I was worried when you didn¡¯te

    yesterday or exin why you couldn¡¯t make it, so I decided to visit early in the morning. I didn¡¯t disturb

    your rest, did I?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked inside the living room and saw three children staring at him warily.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be taken aback at the sight of the kids. ¡°They are¡­¡±

    When the children snapped back to reality, they politely but distantly greeted Jack, ¡°Hello, Mr.

    Damaris.¡±

    Este was unfamiliar with Jack, but she still greeted him with the boys.

    Jack nodded with a smile. ¡°Good morning to you three.¡± Then he raised his eyebrow at Roxanne. ¡°The

    girl is Mr. Farwell¡¯s daughter, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds before inclining her head. ¡°She came here to y with Archie and

    Benny.¡±

    He¡¯s aware the three of them are in the same ss, although I don¡¯t know if he¡¯d believe what I just

    said. She lowered her eyes guiltily, afraid he would notice anything unusual.

    Thankfully, Jack simply nodded meaningfully and sized her up. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t show up yesterday

    because you were sick. It seems that my concern is unfounded.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for worrying you, Mr. Damaris.¡± Roxanne gave a small smile, then looked at the flowers in his

    hand in puzzlement.

    Jack handed the flowers to her after detecting her apparent interest in them. ¡°I thought you were feeling

    unwell, but I wasn¡¯t sure what to bring when visiting you, so I brought you these flowers. I hope you

    don¡¯t dislike them.¡±

    Roxanne was slightly stunned, her heart filled with hesitation. It sounds reasonable, but epting his

    flowers in front of the children is a little¡­ I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll misunderstand something.

    Just as she wondered what to do, Este trotted toward her and tugged her shirt. ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne lowered her eyes.

    Este rubbed her tummy and whined, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Roxanne smiled apologetically at Este before turning her attention back to Jack. ¡°Sorry, I woke up a

    littlete today. I haven¡¯t prepared their breakfasts. Please,e in and sit with us.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065

    Chapter 1065 How Are We Born

    Roxanne released a sigh of relief in her heart as she stepped into the kitchen alone. Thank goodness

    Essie came to my rescue. I hope Jack won¡¯t think I was being impertinent for not directly epting his

    flowers.

    Inside the living room, when Jack sat on the couch, he ced the flowers in his hand next to him. The

    children looked at him from a distance.

    Upon sensing their gaze, Jack lifted his eyebrow and faced the boys. ¡°Do you two like the presents I

    gifted you?¡± The boys exchanged a nce.

    They didn¡¯t open Jack¡¯s gifts because they saw him as a potential love rival to Lucian. Despite their

    animosity toward him, they feltpelled to answer his question amiably.

    Archie smiled at him. ¡°It¡¯s really fun. Thank you, Mr. Damaris.¡± Hearing that, Este snorted

    imperceptibly.

    While it was the first time she had met Jack, the rm bells in her mind hadn¡¯t stopped ringing since he

    first appeared. This guy is doing the same thing Daddy did when he was courting Ms. Jarvis. He visited

    Ms. Jarvis early in the morning because he was supposedly concerned about her health. Then, he

    openly gifted her flowers! He must be pursuing Ms. Jarvis!

    She was enraged as she thought about how proactive Jack was and how her father was still angry at

    Roxanne. Archie and Benny could tell she was furious and why.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, I once saw on the television that flowers are only given to people you like. So why did

    you buy Mommy flowers?¡± Benny started.

    Jack was stunned for a moment. ¡°Friends can give each other flowers too.¡±

    Benny ignored his response and continued, ¡°If you like Mommy, I suggest you give up because she

    already has someone in her heart!¡±

    Surprise shed past the man¡¯s eyes as he stared at the boy with intrigue. ¡°Oh?¡±

    Benny met Jack¡¯s eyes assertively and proimed, ¡°Mommy likes Daddy!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression changed when she stepped out of the kitchen and heard that. ¡°What are you

    talking about, Benny?¡±

    The boy pouted and said seriously, ¡°Isn¡¯t that true? If you don¡¯t like Daddy, then how are we born?¡±

    While the boys did not know who their father was, Roxanne did.

    Then, as she rted Benny¡¯s words to what Este saidst night, she felt a peculiar sensation

    swelling in her.

    As she didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate for her to refute Benny¡¯s words, she mentioned breakfast instead.

    ¡°All right, that¡¯s enough. Essie¡¯s hungry. Let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    Only then did the children cave in and line up next to the dining table, waiting to be seated.

    Roxanne turned to Jack and offered politely, ¡°Have you eaten, Mr. Damaris? Join us if you haven¡¯t.¡±

    The moment the children heard Roxanne¡¯s invitation, they halted their movements and looked at the

    man on the couch.

    Jack pursed his lips upon spotting the children¡¯s look. ¡°No, thanks. I already ate before I came.¡±

    It was only then the children returned to whatever they were doing.

    Roxanne nodded at him and enjoyed breakfast with the children.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    However, because of Jack¡¯s presence, the children ate inattentively.

 Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066

    Chapter 1066 A Coworker Sending Flowers

    After breakfast, Roxanne was afraid the children would say anything inappropriate, so she asked them

    to y outside. Jack was still waiting in the living room. She cleaned up the dining room, then sat next

    to him.

    ¡°The mother of Mr. Farwell¡¯s daughter has always been mysterious.¡± Jack¡¯s voice rang out abruptly.

    Roxanne was stunned. She did not understand why he suddenly brought that topic up.

    Studying her expression, he resumed, ¡°If not for the fact that you already have two children, I would

    think you¡¯re the mother of his daughter.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Don¡¯t say nonsense like that, Mr. Damaris,¡±

    Roxanne quickly denied.

    ¡°You two resemble each other. Or maybe I¡¯m just overthinking it. Good-looking people tend to have

    simr features, after all.¡± Jack smiled, his words seemingly ambiguous and implying something.

    Furrowing her eyebrows slightly, Roxanne kept herposure and changed the topic. ¡°How did the

    medical consultation go yesterday, by the way?¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Jack sensed her anxiety and gazed at her meaningfully for a few seconds, making her feel uneasy.

    Fortunately for her, he went along with her wishes and changed the topic.

    The children were feeling a little unhappy as they gathered in front of the mansion entrance. Este

    knitted her eyebrows as she stared at the boys. ¡°Does Mr. Damaris have a good rtionship with Ms.

    Jarvis?¡±

    The boys exchanged a nce, uncertain of what to say. They didn¡¯t want to tell her Jack was Lucian¡¯s

    potential love rival and had a good rtionship with Roxanne, as they were uncertain how that

    knowledge would affect her unstable mood.

    ¡°Mommy said they¡¯re colleagues. She¡¯s been fairly busy with worktely, so they¡¯ve been interacting

    with each other more frequently,¡± Archie said.

    Este pursed her lips and stared at the entrance, skeptical of Archie¡¯s words. Why would he, a mere

    coworker, send Ms. Jarvis flowers? Daddy has many colleagues, yet he never gave any of them

    flowers! I wonder what Ms. Jarvis is talking about with Mr. Damaris inside. Also, why did she chase us

    out?

    The more she thought about it, the more worried she was. The boys¡¯ hearts sank when they sensed

    Este¡¯s foul mood.

    The three children gazed at the entrance with great bitterness and deep hatred, wishing they could run

    straight to Roxanne¡¯s side and monitor her interaction with Jack.

    After a while, the boys made a decision and said, ¡°How about we go in right now?¡± However, when they

    turned around, they realized Este was gone.

    ¡°Essie?¡± Archie and Bennybed the courtyard to look for her. Este was squatting next to Jack¡¯s

    car, doing something. The moment she heard their voices, she wrapped up her task, concealed her

    tools, and hid behind Jack¡¯s car.

    As Archie moved closer, she abruptly ran out from behind the car. ¡°Why are you here, Essie?¡± Archie¡¯s

    eyes lit up. Este lowered her head guiltily and muttered, ¡°I¡­ I just want to y hide and seek.¡±

    Archie took in the girl¡¯s expression. While he found her demeanor odd, he didn¡¯t give it too much

    thought. ¡°If you want to y hide and seek, we can y with you. But you must inform us beforehand if

    you¡¯re going somewhere next time.¡±

    Este nodded obediently.

 Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067

    Chapter 1067 Only Friends

    After Archie found Este, he summoned Benny. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside and listen to what Mommy is talking

    about with Mr. Damaris.¡± Upon hearing that suggestion, the other two agreed.

    They opened the door carefully and saw Roxanne sitting on the single-seat couch and chatting with

    Jack. Both adults had a smile on their faces.

    The rm bells in the children¡¯s minds rang loudly the instant they noticed the faint smile on Roxanne¡¯s

    face. Este acted against her usual behavior and sprinted straight to Roxanne¡¯s side.

    ¡°Essie?¡± It was only then Roxanne noticed the children had returned. Jack gave Roxanne and Este

    the once-over and said half-intentionally, ¡°I can see the resemnce even clearer like this.¡±

    That sent Roxanne into a panic. Innocently, Este asked Roxanne, ¡°What resemnce, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne patted her head, shot a look at Jack, and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just a randomment from

    Mr. Damaris.¡± Then she stood up and faced Jack. ¡°Is there anything else, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Of course, as a veteran in the business industry, he could tell she was hinting for him to leave. He

    smiled at the kids and said, ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Even though I¡¯ve known the boys for a long while now, I

    still haven¡¯t had the chance to treat them to a meal. How about we all have lunch together today?¡±

    Then he looked at Este meaningfully. ¡°It just so happens that Mr. Farwell¡¯s daughter is here, so

    consider this my invitation to him for a meal.¡±

    Roxanne felt ufortable upon hearing that. Is he implying something? Also, his pretext for inviting

    the children to lunch is so strange.

    N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

    At that thought, she was ready to reject the offer on the children¡¯s behalf.

    To her surprise, before she could speak, Este¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Damaris, but I much

    prefer Ms. Jarvis¡¯ cooking!¡±

    The boys nodded in agreement.

    Their rejection was direct, which prompted Jack to raise his eyebrow.

    Roxanne was stunned for a few seconds before she returned to her senses and smiled at Jack

    apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mr. Farwell will be here soon to pick up Essie, so there¡¯s not enough time for

    lunch outside. Next time, perhaps?¡±

    Jack nodded nonchntly and rose to his feet. ¡°Very well, then. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    Roxanne proceeded to send him out with the children.

    Once Jack¡¯s car was far enough away, the children nced at Roxanne before returning to the living

    room in unison.

    The sight of the flowers still lying on the couch made their faces fall.

    Roxanne was confounded by their reaction until she realized they were staring at the flowers.

    She could tell what the children were thinking. They want me to be with Lucian. While I don¡¯t think of

    Jack the way they assume I do, I don¡¯t have a future with Lucian. Yet, I can¡¯t help but feel guilty when I

    face them.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este lowered her eyes with disappointment and tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s shirt.

    Squatting down, Roxanne looked at her. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Is it because you want to be with Mr. Damaris that you can¡¯t be my mommy?¡± The girl sounded

    aggrieved.

    Roxanne was taken aback by that question. ¡°Mr. Damaris and I are only friends.¡±

    ¡°You epted Mr. Damaris¡¯ flower but not Daddy¡¯s.¡± I still remember Ms. Jarvis almost returned the

    roses Daddy bought for her when we went to a concert.

    For a moment, Roxanne wasn¡¯t sure how to answer that question.

    Her conversation about work with Jack and the sudden return of the children had diverted her attention

    from the presence of the flowers. She hadpletely forgotten about it.

    If the children hadn¡¯t cared so much about it, she wouldn¡¯t have remembered it.

    Roxanne¡¯s silence prompted Este to tilt her head thoughtfully and question, ¡°Is it because you like

    baby¡¯s breath and not roses?¡±

 Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068

    Chapter 1068 Overthinking

    ¡°Yes,¡± Roxanne blurted out. That answer brought a smile to Este¡¯s face again. However, she still

    found the sight of the flowers to be an eyesore.

    The boys also detested the flower, so they put it in a corner. ¡°This is taking up space. Let¡¯s put it here

    first!¡± Roxanne was aware of her sons¡¯ intentions, but she didn¡¯tment on it. Suddenly, the doorbell

    rang again.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The brothers tensed up as they subconsciously protected Este behind them. If Mr. Damaris was the

    one who pressed the doorbell earlier, then this must be Mr. Farwell! We still haven¡¯t yed hide and

    seek with Essie yet!

    Roxanne thought the same, but despite her unwillingness to let Este leave, she still opened the door.

    When she saw the person at the door, she was puzzled. ¡°Mr. Damaris? Why are you back here? Is

    there anything else?¡±

    Jack smiled helplessly. ¡°I may need to stay at your ce for a while because someone punctured my

    tire with a nail. It went t after I drove for a while.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at the children somewhat intentionally.

    Without hesitation, Roxanne let him in.

    Jack wondered out loud, ¡°It¡¯s strange. The tire was fine when I came by in the morning. I don¡¯t know

    when it was punctured by a nail.¡±

    Upon detecting his stare, the boys looked back at him confidently. Why is he looking at us? We didn¡¯t

    do anything! Is he trying to sow discord between Mommy and us?

    A secondter, Jack looked away.

    Standing behind the boys, Este hid her hands behind her back guiltily and yed with her fingers.

    ¡°What are you going to do now, Mr. Damaris? How about I send you back home?¡± Roxanne suggested.

    ¡°No need. I¡¯ve already contacted the towingpany. The driver will pick me up once they arrive, so I¡¯ll

    be staying here until then.¡±

    ¡°All right,¡± Roxanne responded, then began talking about work with him once more.

    The children kept their eyes on the adults alertly from the side.

    Sensing Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s gaze, Jack frowned as though he thought of something.

    Then he pondered the matter further and realized he might¡¯ve acted too antagonistically toward the

    two.

    Roxanne, perplexed by the strange changes in his expression, asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Jack rposed himself and shook his head with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m probably overthinking

    things.¡±

    Despite his words, he was still visibly distracted when they resumed their conversation.

    After the driver called Jack, Roxanne sent him out.

    The children didn¡¯t follow her.

    Before he entered the car, Jack stopped, appearing as though he had something to say.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank as she waited for him to speak.

    ¡°I have something I¡¯m not sure if I should mention.¡± Jack sounded hesitant.

    Roxanne nodded, hinting him to continue.

    Jack furrowed his brows. ¡°I want to preface that what I¡¯m about to say doesn¡¯te from a ce of

    animosity. However, for some reason, the children seem to have a very hostile attitude toward me.

    They¡¯re likely the only people who had ess to my car before my tire was punctured.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart dropped violently. I do remember asking the children to y outside in the morning.

    They could have sabotaged his car during that period. And he¡¯s right about the children¡¯s antagonism

    toward him¡­

 Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069

    Chapter 1069 Mischievous

    Roxanne¡¯s thoughts were in disarray. Still, she defended the children against Jack¡¯s usation. ¡°You¡¯re

    overthinking it, Mr. Damaris. There¡¯s no way these young children can do something like this. Besides,

    you¡¯re assuming they have the strength to pull this off, a strength that they may not possess.¡±

    Jack smiled indifferently. ¡°It was just a guess. Besides, as I said, I¡¯m not harboring any animosity

    toward them. It¡¯ll be great if that¡¯s not the case.¡± Roxanne forced a smile. After Jack left, she returned to

    the mansion with aplicated expression.

    The children were huddled together, discussing Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with Jack and how they could

    force him to leave far away from her. They dispersed immediately when they saw Roxanne entering.

    On her way back, she kept thinking about Jack¡¯s words. Upon closing the door behind her, she sat next

    to the children.

    ¡°Mommy.¡±

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± The children promptly gathered around her. Instead of responding to or looking at them,

    Roxanne lowered her eyes and asked, ¡°Did you all know about Mr. Damaris¡¯ punctured tire?¡±

    The children nodded innocently because that was the first thing Jack had mentioned when he returned

    to the house.

    Roxanne studied the children¡¯s expressions. ¡°Do you know who did it, then?¡±

    The children¡¯s faces stiffened.

    Pursing their lips, the boys answered, ¡°We may not like Mr. Damaris, but we wouldn¡¯t do something like

    that.¡±

    Suddenly, they recalled something. Their eyes glinted, and they quietly shielded Este behind them.

    However, Roxanne was only suspicious of her sons and not the girl.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like dishonest children. I¡¯ll give you all one more chance. If you don¡¯t tell me the truth, I¡¯ll check

    the surveince footage. I¡¯ll be very upset if I discover you have been lying.¡±

    Frowning, Archie grabbed his mother¡¯s shirt. ¡°We really didn¡¯t do it, Mommy. Don¡¯t check the

    surveince footage.¡±

    Benny chimed in, ¡°The three of us were together. We didn¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t be upset with me, Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este piped up right then.

    The girl panicked when she heard thest sentence Roxanne uttered because the only thing she was

    afraid of was getting resented by Roxanne.

    Roxanne was stunned as she looked at Este.

    The girl¡¯s cheeks reddened as she teared up. She looked as though she would cry the next moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. Please don¡¯t be mad at Archie and Benny, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Este sobbed. ¡°I sneaked out

    and did it. They don¡¯t know anything about it. I know what I did wrong now, so please don¡¯t hate me,

    Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Roxanne was so astonished that she had no idea what to do. I suspected the boys to be behind this

    after what Jack told me. After all, they tend to be mischievous. I didn¡¯t at all anticipate Essie to be

    responsible! My initial n was to punish whoever was the culprit, but seeing how hard Essie is crying

    right now, I don¡¯t think I can do it. Besides, I don¡¯t have the right to either way.

 Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070

    Chapter 1070 Do Not Do Anything Bad

    ¡°It¡¯s our fault, Mommy. We didn¡¯t keep a close eye on Essie.¡± The boys had already guessed the truth

    when their mother questioned them. Even though Este had admitted to the offense, they still wanted

    to take the me for her mistake. Roxanne did not know what to say as she watched the three of them

    protect each other.

    I would¡¯ve been contended to see them caring for each other in another situation, but they¡¯re covering

    for each other at the wrong time now. What do I do¡­ Momentster, she suppressed her emotions and

    ced Este on her thighs. ¡°Tell me the truth, Essie. Did you do this by yourself or with the boys?¡±

    As Este had learned that Roxanne disliked dishonest children, she, of course, wasn¡¯t going to lie.

    Besides, she never wanted to drag the brothers down with her either.

    ¡°I-I did it by myself¡­¡± she choked out. Roxanne nodded and wiped the girl¡¯s tears away. ¡°Why did you

    do it?¡± Even though the girl was crying intensely, she still answered the question, ¡°Because I don¡¯t like

    Mr. Damaris.¡±

    It was the justification Roxanne expected but didn¡¯t want to hear.

    ¡°When Mr. Damaris gifted you flowers, you epted it. But when Daddy did it, you tried to return it to

    him. Also, you always argue with Daddy and rarely smile at him. Yet, you keep smiling at Mr.

    Damaris¡­¡± Este listed everything she despised about Jack.

    The more Roxanne listened to the girl, the lower her heart sank. I have no clue Essie is capable of

    such fierce jealousy at a young age, and it¡¯s all because she¡¯s very attached to me¡­

    Este tugged at Roxanne¡¯s shirt pitifully and added, ¡°I only want you to be with Daddy and be my

    mommy! Please don¡¯t hate me, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Feeling a little dumbstruck, Roxanne patted the girl¡¯s head. She¡¯s too attached to me.

    ¡°It¡¯s our fault, Mommy! If we hadn¡¯t spoken badly about Mr. Damaris, Essie wouldn¡¯t have had a

    prejudice against him!¡± Archie and Benny pleaded on Este¡¯s behalf.

    Roxanne sighed. ¡°You two did do something wrong, but this has nothing to do with either of you.¡± The

    brothers knitted their eyebrows and stared at their mother. They didn¡¯t want Este to be punished.

    Roxanne turned to look at Este, whose face was wet with tears. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but this

    isn¡¯t right. No matter how much you like or dislike someone, you can¡¯t touch their stuff just because you

    want to. Destroying other people¡¯s property is even worse. Do you understand?¡±

    Este hupped and nodded obediently.

    Then Roxanne turned to the boys. ¡°As for you two¡­¡±

    Archie and Benny straightened up.

    ¡°I know you care for Essie, but you can¡¯t always cover for her. You must set good examples for her to

    follow. Don¡¯t do anything bad, and don¡¯t speak ill of others behind their backs,¡± Roxanne advised.

    The brothers bobbed their heads and said, ¡°We know what we did wrong now. It won¡¯t happen again!¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Roxanne nodded and removed Este from her embrace. ¡°Now that you three know your mistakes, it¡¯s

    time to ept your punishments.¡±

 Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071

    Chapter 1071 All My Fault

    The children stood in line uneasily when they heard the word ¡°punishment.¡± Solemnly, Roxanne swept

    her gaze past the three of them and remained quiet for a while. Then she pointed at the wall. ¡°All of you

    will stand there for fifteen minutes.¡±

    Although the boys were usually well-behaved, they had been punished before. They made their way to

    a corner and stood facing the wall. Este moved exceptionally slowly.

    When Roxanne saw that, she furrowed her eyebrows. Thinking that Este still thought herself

    innocent, she urged, ¡°You¡¯ll need to stand there longer if you walk this slow.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the girl gathered the courage to turn back to Roxanne. Roxanne was puzzled. Is the

    punishment too severe? Is that why she¡¯s looking at me?

    Aggrievedly, Este asked, ¡°If I ept the punishment, will you still like me, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    The girl¡¯s question melted Roxanne¡¯s heart into a puddle. ¡°If you learn from your mistake and don¡¯t

    repeat them, I¡¯ll continue to like you, just as I always did.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up as she promised, ¡°Okay, Ms. Jarvis! I¡¯ll definitely behave myself!¡± She quickened

    her pace and arrived next to the boys. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s my fault for getting us punished.¡±

    Archie and Benny shook their heads. ¡°We¡¯re best friends, and best friends share the joys and sorrows

    in life together!¡±

    When she heard that, Roxanne wasn¡¯t sure if she shouldugh or cry.

    Those in the know would know that they were being punished, but those not in the know would think

    they had done something incredible.

    As Roxanne gazed at Este¡¯s back, she fell into deep thought. The punishment was something I came

    up with after careful deliberations. While I don¡¯t think Lucian will consider my punishment a little too

    much, I still feel uncertain about it since I don¡¯t technically have the right to educate his child. This is the

    best harmless solution I could conjure. When he arrives, I still need to exin the situation to him.

    Essie does tend to go to extremes. I wonder if it¡¯s because it¡¯s her nature or a symptom of her autism.

    She¡¯ll require a psychologist¡¯s intervention if it¡¯s thetter.

    Fifteen minutester, the children¡¯s punishment was over.

    Upon ncing at the time, Roxanne realized it was almost noon, yet Lucian still hadn¡¯t shown up.

    When is he going to pick up Essie?

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The children were simrly nervous.

    Archie turned to Este, looking serious. ¡°Since Mr. Farwell hasn¡¯t arrived, let¡¯s y hide and seek!¡±

    Her desire to y that game didn¡¯t slip his mind.

    When she heard that, she lowered her head apologetically at him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for lying to you earlier,

    Archie. I just wanted to¡­¡±

    She had only used that excuse to hide her wrongdoing.

    But after being lectured by Roxanne, she knew what she had done wrong

    It was then Archie realized what she meant. Upon ncing at Roxanne, who was busying about in the

    kitchen, he turned back to Benny and Este. ¡°We still need to keep Mr. Damaris away from Mommy,

    but we can¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    The other two nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072

    Chapter 1072 y Along

    At noon, Roxanne had just finished preparing lunch when the doorbell rang. After two warnings from

    Jack that morning, Roxanne and the kids were now immune to the sound of the doorbell even though

    they knew it was most probably Lucian this time.

    Roxanne set the table for the kids before she went to answer the door. As expected, Lucian was

    waiting outside. Roxanne opened the door, and he gave her a curt nod. ¡°Where is Essie? I¡¯m here to

    bring her home.¡±

    He looked in the direction of the living room. When the children realized Lucian was here, they held

    their breaths and strained to listen to the faint sounds of his movements outside the door.

    Upon hearing Este¡¯s name, the boys simultaneously turned their heads in her direction. Este

    puffed her cheeks and met their eyes reluctantly.

    ording to their n, she would have to follow Lucian back and try to convince him while the boys

    would be responsible for changing Roxanne¡¯s mind.

    That way, Lucian and Roxanne could make peace with one another soon. It was time to leave, but

    Este couldn¡¯t bear to part with Roxanne and the boys.

    The little girl was feeling hesitant when Roxanne¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°Are you in a hurry? If you¡¯re not,

    you¡¯re wee to join us for lunch.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed drastically when they heard that.

    The children were overjoyed when they heard Roxanne inviting Lucian to stay, while Lucian was

    uncertain what her invitation entailed.

    Roxanne turned over her shoulder to nce at the dining room. She lowered her voice and said, ¡°I

    need to talk to you about Essie.¡±

    With that, she met Lucian¡¯s gaze boldly.

    Lucian furrowed his brows. He epted her invitation and followed her into the dining room.

    The children were excited at the sight of him entering, but they dared not express their exhration

    openly.

    Benny hung his head low to conceal his excitement.

    This is great! It¡¯s been a long time since Daddy and Mommy have sat down to enjoy a meal together.

    This means that their rtionship has improved, right?

    The children kept stealing nces at Roxanne and Lucian over lunch.

    Roxanne had urately predicted what the children were thinking. The realization caused her to look

    away as conflicting emotions swirled around in her heart.

    Lucian could read the kids¡¯ minds, too.

    As the children continued to steal nces at them, he couldn¡¯t help but be increasingly intrigued

    by Roxanne¡¯s response.

    He subtly raised his head to get a better glimpse of her.

    The mere sight of Roxanne diligently chowing down on her food caused his gaze to harden. Suddenly,

    he had no appetite whatsoever.

    ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± Lucian put his fork down, his face devoid of expression.

    ¡°Daddy¡­¡± Este thought he wanted to bring her home right now, so she grabbed his sleeves

    pleadingly. ¡°Let¡¯s go back hometer!¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows snapped together. He patted her head and assured her, ¡°I need to talk to Ms. Jarvis.

    You can y a bit more with the boys.¡±

    Roxanne had lowered her voice deliberately when she mentioned Este¡¯s name earlier, leading him to

    deduce that she wanted to keep her conversation with him a secret from the others.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    It concerned his daughter, so Lucian was willing to y along with her.

    Este had no idea what Lucian and Roxanne wanted to talk about.

    However, relief washed over her when she realized she could spend a bit more time with Archie and

    Benny. She couldn¡¯t help but crack a broad smile.

 Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073

    Chapter 1073 Any Problem with That

    Roxanne felt extremely ufortable under Lucian¡¯s prating gaze despite her valiant attempts to

    ignore him. When she heard his answer, she heaved a silent sigh of relief and put her fork down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡± Turning to the children, she instructed, ¡°Finish your lunch before you go off to y.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded vigorously. Roxanne rose to her feet and shot Lucian a look. Getting her

    hint, heplied by getting up and following her up the stairs.

    They both came to a stop at the balcony on the second floor, one after another. Roxanne said nothing

    as she was wondering how she should start the conversation.

    Even after Este had admitted to her mistake and apologized, she still couldn¡¯t believe that the little

    girl was capable ofmitting such an action.

    Naturally, Lucian would not believe her, as he loved Este dearly.

    If she were to reveal the truth bluntly, Lucian would most probably think she was trying to me Este

    for something the little girl didn¡¯t do.

    She remained silent for a long time, causing Lucian¡¯s expression to turn as dark as thunder. ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, what is this about?¡±

    Roxanne snapped out of her reverie. She parted her lips but had no idea how to start.

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you tricked me just so Essie could stay for a bit longer.¡±

    His words reminded Roxanne of the time when he had thought it was her idea for Archie and Benny to

    sneak into the Farwell residence.

    She didn¡¯t manage to clear things up back then. If he continued to misunderstand her this time, she

    would never regain his trust.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne frowned and said, ¡°Essie is your daughter, so she needs to go back

    home with you anyhow. Why would I resort to tricks to make her stay?¡±

    Lucian cast her a suspicious look. ¡°Then speak. What is it?¡±

    Roxanne took a deep breath before meeting his eyes. ¡°I believe Essie grew up by your side, right?¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Lucian didn¡¯t respond for some time.

    Roxanne noticed his expression changing.

    She might be wrong, but she saw a hint of mockery on his face that was directed at her.

    She was momentarily stunned by that.

    I merely asked him if Essie grew up with him, as I wanted to know if he knows Essie¡¯s character well.

    Why is he mad at me?

    The confusion on her face only served to upset Lucian even more.

    She¡¯s Essie¡¯s birth mother, but she never participated in her childhood. How dare she ask me that

    question?

    Despite knowing it was a misunderstanding, Lucian couldn¡¯t help but fume silently.

    It took him a while before he replied stiffly, ¡°Yes. Any problem with that?¡±

    Roxanne gathered her thoughts, as she could sense the tension in the air. She carefully asked the next

    question. ¡°Then what do you think about Essie¡¯s character?¡±

    Lucian replied calmly, ¡°Essie has always been a good girl.¡±

    Roxanne knitted her brows, seemingly displeased by his answer.

    Lucian never looked away from her, so he naturally noticed the change in her expression, which

    increased his fury.

    ¡°What do you think, Ms. Jarvis? Essie was diagnosed with autism at a young age, so I believe you¡¯ve

    seen her when she was sick. What do you think someone like her would be like?¡±

 Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074

    Chapter 1074 me

    Roxanne had not exined it clearly, but Lucian could infer what the issue was about.

    Essie must¡¯ve done something that upset her, so she wants to confront me!

    Roxanne could sense the change in his emotions clearly as the surrounding temperature kept

    dropping.

    She instinctively stepped back to maintain a distance from Lucian.

    Upset with her thoughts about Este, Lucian moved closer to her with an inquisitive gaze.

    As the gap between them closed, Roxanne dug her nails into her palms and willed herself to remain

    calm so they could continue their conversation. ¡°I think Essie is a bit stubborn. It may be because she

    has autism, but she can¡¯t express her emotions clearly.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian finally halted in his tracks.

    Este tended to be stubborn, and he knew that.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    However, he had never pondered over it.

    Este was particrly stubborn when it came to Roxanne. She refused to listen to anyone else, and

    as a result, her condition would worsen.

    Yet, she would get better swiftly if she got to spend time with Roxanne.

    How does Roxanne know about this?

    Frowning, Lucian asked, ¡°Why did you say that?¡±

    Roxanne turned around and looked downstairs. From her position, she could see the spot where Jack

    had parked his car that morning. She could even visualize how Este had done that in her mind.

    Roxanne rted the story to him. ¡°Yesterday, I was supposed to have a medical consultation with Mr.

    Damaris. I had to take a day off because I needed to take care of Essie. Mr. Damaris was worried and

    came to visit me this morning with a bouquet of flowers. Essie misunderstood our rtionship and

    punctured one of Mr. Damaris¡¯ car tires.¡±

    Having said that, she let out a helpless sigh.

    Lucian followed her gaze, and his eyes immediately turned dark when he heard her mention Jack¡¯s

    name.

    ¡°Do you have evidence to prove that Essie punctured Mr. Damaris¡¯ car tire? Or did you trust his words

    alone?¡±

    Of course, he trusted Este unconditionally.

    Lucian couldn¡¯t imagine Este doing such a deed when she was autistic.

    The only possibility was that Roxanne had chosen to believe Jack¡¯s version of the story and wrongly

    med Este.

    Lucian felt a stab of anger at that thought.

    Roxanne was surprised. ¡°Mr. Farwell, I understand that you have misunderstood my rtionship with

    Mr. Damaris, but I have always treated Essie equally to Archie and Benny. Why would I use her

    falsely?¡±

    Even if it wasn¡¯t Este, Roxanne wouldn¡¯t me any other child for something they didn¡¯t do.

    She took a deep breath and continued, ¡°Mr. Farwell, this may be difficult for you to ept, but Essie

    confessed to it. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but it¡¯s true.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s expression was icy cool as he scrutinized her.

    Roxanne met his gaze calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t want Essie to recount the incident. If you don¡¯t believe me, we

    can go check the surveince footage.¡±

    It was pretty obvious by now that she was telling the truth, so Lucian chose to trust her.

    He frowned and looked away from Roxanne, his thoughts a mystery to those around him.

 Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075

    Chapter 1075 No Longer Rted

    Roxanne knew Lucian finally believed her, so she broke the silence, her voice calm and gentle. ¡°This is

    not a confrontation. I¡¯m just worried about Essie¡¯s well-being. If it¡¯s her autism that causes her to be this

    extreme, I hope you can help her by taking her to see a professional for support and guidance.¡±

    She had assumed that Lucian would consider her suggestion, but Lucian immediately responded curtly,

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with what Essie did.¡±

    Roxanne froze in shock. Este damaged someone else¡¯s property at a young age, yet Lucian thinks

    she didn¡¯t do anything wrong? For a moment, Roxanne doubted herself and wondered if she was

    wrong.

    Este did that not because of her autism or her innate personality. She did that because Lucian taught

    her to. Could that be the reason?

    Roxanne tried to reason with Lucian. ¡°Even if she¡¯s a child, she should understand that it¡¯s wrong to

    touch someone else¡¯s property. It¡¯s a car tire, on top of that. The consequences of a punctured tire can

    be severe. It can even lead to idents and injuries!¡± She stared at him incredulously. ¡°Do you still

    think Essie didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡±

    Lucian met her gaze calmly. ¡°This is a simple concept that even a child can understand. Don¡¯t tell me

    Mr. Damaris cannot grasp this.¡±

    His words brought a frown to Roxanne¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t understand what he was referring to.

    Is Lucian saying that Jack touched someone else¡¯s property? What could it be?

    Suddenly, a shocking answer emerged in Roxanne¡¯s heart.

    She shot him a startled look before averting her gaze in panic.

    Lucian continued looking at her calmly. ¡°No matter what my opinion is, Essie has always considered

    you as her mother. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re aware of that.¡±

    Roxanne hung her head low, as she couldn¡¯t refute his words.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Indeed, Este was very attached to her. The young girl had mentioned more than once that she

    wished Roxanne could be her mother.

    Roxanne was aware of Este¡¯s wish but was not ready to face it.

    Now that Lucian had pointed it out, she felt guilty.

    ¡°Essie thinks you treat her well and that you will be her mother one day by marrying me.¡± Lucian

    stepped closer to her. ¡°So in her eyes, Jack has touched someone who belongs to me. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Roxanne instinctively took a step back as conflict swirled in her heart.

    She had to admit that Lucian¡¯s words had nearly caused a tsunami in her heart.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t overstep your boundaries, Mr. Farwell.¡± Roxanne forced herself to remain calm by

    digging her nails into her palm. It was uncertain who her words were meant for. ¡°We are no longer

    rted, so that is not a justification for Essie to do as she pleases.¡±

    Lucian merely let out a snort.

    Roxanne felt her heart leap to her throat as she looked up and met his eyes.

    She might be wrong, but there seemed to be a hint of mockery in Lucian¡¯s eyes.

    Puzzled, Roxanne creased her brows and stepped back again.

    She btedly realized what she was doing and forced herself toe to a stop.

    This is strange. I was the one who came to Lucian to talk about Essie¡¯s condition, but he ended up

    forcing me into a corner as though I was the one at fault.

 Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076

    Chapter 1076 Be Her Mother

    ¡°No longer rted?¡± The sarcasm in Lucian¡¯s eyes intensified. ¡°This is all wishful thinking on your part.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s frown deepened. I¡¯m stating the facts! Why is that wishful thinking? It was Lucian who used

    me all the while, and now he¡¯s with Aubree. How are we rted to each other now?

    As though reading her mind, Lucian said icily, ¡°You may be right, but do you think Essie will give up on

    you when you treat her this well?¡±

    Roxanne was left speechless.

    Lucian concluded, ¡°You are responsible for giving her false hope, which led to hermitting that act,

    and you don¡¯t even know that.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne couldn¡¯t stop doubting herself.

    He¡¯s right. I keep saying I want to sever ties with him, but when Essie cries, I can¡¯t help but feel guilty

    and give in and shower my love on her. When she¡¯s around, Lucian and I will inevitably have to

    interact. ording to Lucian, Essiemitted that act because of me¡­

    A whileter, Roxanne finally found her voice. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do what you and Mrs. Farwell want.

    I won¡¯t interfere in Essie¡¯s matters anymore.¡±

    Lucian found her act of showing concern for Este to be insincere just a moment ago.

    But now, hearing her agree to give up on Este so easily, he couldn¡¯t help but feel anger rising within

    him.

    Roxanne was sensitive enough to sense the change in his emotions.

    However, she couldn¡¯t figure out why.

    Before she could ponder over the matter, Lucian suddenly loomed over her.

    Roxanne¡¯s head snapped up warily. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Right after she spoke, Lucian held her chin and forced her to meet his eyes.

    Their faces were so close to each other that she could feel his breath on her cheeks. In fact, they

    looked to be in an intimate position.

    Roxanne balled her fists. ¡°Mr. Farwell, what are you doing? Let me go! I have agreed to do as you

    wish!¡±

    The more she spoke, the more enraged Lucian became, and the more forcefully he held her chin.

    Roxanne frowned in pain.

    ¡°Do as I wish?¡± Lucian regarded her coldly. ¡°You do things as you wish. Who do you think you are?¡±

    Shock shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes. She parted her lips but had no words to retort.

    Indeed, she had always had her way when it came to decisions concerning Este.

    Before she had the chance to piece together her thoughts to confirm that it was all Este¡¯s idea,

    Lucian suggested, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, if you¡¯re so keen on getting involved in Essie¡¯s affairs, why don¡¯t you

    take it a step further and be her mother?¡±

    His face inched nearer to her once he said that.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes turned as wide as saucers. Before she could speak, the man covered her lips with his.

    ¡°Mm!¡± She struggled to free herself.

    The children are downstairs and cane up any minute. What if they see us kissing? Lucian is

    clearly together with Aubree. What is he doing right now?Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077

    Chapter 1077 Hit Me

    Lucian deepened the kiss, causing Roxanne to turn breathless. However, she couldn¡¯t free herself from

    his grip. A wave of fury crashed through Roxanne as she raised her arm abruptly. Lucian stopped

    kissing her and pulled away from her.

    Roxanne¡¯s cheeks were flushed, but he seemed unfazed as though nothing had happened. She

    remained in a trance, her arm still lifted and her eyes ssy. ¡°Why?¡± Lucian sneered. ¡°Were you trying

    to hit me, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne snapped out of her reverie and was about to retract her hand when an anxious but young

    voice cried out beside her, ¡°No! Ms. Jarvis, don¡¯t hit Daddy!¡±

    Este¡¯s cheeks were flushed red with anxiety as she ran toward them and wrapped her arms around

    Roxanne¡¯s legs. She tugged hard, desperately trying to pull Roxanne away.

    Roxanne felt her mind go nk when Este showed up out of nowhere.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    When did Essie show up? Did she see us kissing?

    Este didn¡¯t see them kiss. All she saw was Roxanne raising her arm as though she were about to

    p Lucian.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Daddy didn¡¯t make you angry on purpose. Don¡¯t hit him!¡± Este pleaded as she clung to

    Roxanne¡¯s legs and gazed at her pitifully.

    It had been a while since Lucian followed Roxanne upstairs.

    The children had finished their lunch and were sitting downstairs, but they had yet to start ying.

    Remembering that the adults were still in a disagreement, they couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the

    adults were discussing.

    Este clenched her fists as anxiety spread across her heart.

    Daddy keeps making Ms. Jarvis angry. They are already at odds, so what if he says the wrong thing to

    anger her again?

    The more she thought about it, the more distressed she was. Unable to stay put any longer, she

    decided to go upstairs to see what was happening between the adults.

    Upon arriving upstairs, Este immediately noticed Roxanne with her arm raised. Thetter looked as if

    she was about to strike Lucian.

    The next second, she heard Lucian ask Roxanne if she wanted to hit him.

    Fear coursed through Este¡¯s entire being. She feared that Lucian had once again angered Roxanne,

    so she raced over to apologize on his behalf.

    Seeing that the child was on the brink of tears, Roxanne felt her heart soften. She put her arm down

    and said gently, ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to hit him, Essie. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±

    She knelt down to meet Este¡¯s eyes apologetically.

    It was obvious Este had a shock.

    Este¡¯s eyes were red. ¡°B-But¡­¡±

    She carefully looked at the hand Roxanne had just put down.

    Sensing her gaze, Roxanne clenched her fingers and fought back the urge to hide her hand behind her

    back.

    Right then, Lucian¡¯s icy voice echoed above them. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, why won¡¯t you tell her the truth? Did you

    really not have the urge to hit me a while ago?¡±

    Roxanne stiffened and whipped her head up to nce at him in disbelief.

    What is he talking about? Does he want me to tell Essie about our kiss?

    Lucian did not say anything else.

    However, Este was strung along by his words. She gripped the edge of Roxanne¡¯s clothes. ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, don¡¯t me Daddy, please?¡±

    Her voice was quivering as she struggled to contain her tears.

    ¡°It was all Daddy¡¯s fault. Ms. Jarvis, if you¡¯re mad at him, I can teach him a lesson on your behalf. But

    please don¡¯t hit him.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s calcted speech and Este¡¯s choking voice gave Roxanne a migraine.

 Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078

    Chapter 1078 An Insult

    Tears streamed down Este¡¯s face as she sobbed, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, please forgive Daddy!¡± Roxanne¡¯s

    eyes flickered.

    She had just promised to stay out of Este¡¯s matters, but the little girl¡¯s tears nearly caused her to go

    back on her word. A brief hesitationter, she reached out to wipe Este¡¯s tears away.

    ¡°Essie, don¡¯t cry. I¡­¡± Roxanne had wanted to exin that she wasn¡¯t mad at Lucian, but after

    remembering what he had said earlier, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that aloud.

    As she began to speak, Lucian raised an eyebrow and appeared eager to hear her words. However,

    she left her sentence unfinished even after he waited for a while.

    Lucian¡¯s face turned as dark as thunder, while Este¡¯s cries grew louder.

    Roxanne opened her mouth wordlessly. She felt sorry for Este and looked up at Lucian, signaling for

    him tofort Este.

    The moment she did so, she spotted the zing fury in his eyes.

    When their eyes met, Roxanne felt her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°That¡¯s it. Essie,e. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Lucian looked away and bent down to take Este¡¯s hand.

    Este was already flustered by their fight. Hearing her father¡¯s tone, she knew their disagreement had

    escted.

    She began crying her lungs out.

    Archie and Benny ran up the stairs hastily. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Essie?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s stress levels had already been pushed to their limit by Lucian and Este. The boys¡¯ arrival

    was thest thing she needed.

    She closed her eyes and rubbed her temples, trying to remain calm as she spoke in a soft voice. ¡°It¡¯s

    nothing. You guys wait downstairs.¡±

    Confusion crossed the boys¡¯ faces.

    However, they nodded obediently and trotted down the stairs, as Roxanne¡¯s expression was grim.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Roxanne confronted Lucian. ¡°What was that, Mr. Farwell? Even if you want Essie to sever ties with me,

    this isn¡¯t the way to go about it!¡±

    Lucian averted his gaze, his features unreadable. ¡°You agreed to cut ties with Essie, so how it

    happened doesn¡¯t matter, right?¡±

    With that, he spun around and strode down the stairs with Este in his arms.

    ¡°Lucian!¡± Roxanne yelled.

    For some reason, she felt that the man seemed decisive as she watched him walk away.

    He was acting as if they were strangers.

    To be exact, he made it seem as though they were sworn enemies.

    Something told Roxanne if she were to let them leave, she might not see them again in the future.

    That was what she had always wanted, but now that the moment had arrived, she felt a sharp pang in

    her heart.

    Downstairs, Lucian halted in his tracks as she wished and turned over his shoulder. His voice dripped

    with disdain as he asked, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, is there anything else you need?¡±

    Before she could answer, he continued mockingly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you changed your mind and want to

    interfere in Essie¡¯s matters again. If that¡¯s the case, you should consider my suggestion.¡±

    A deep line appeared between Roxanne¡¯s brows when she heard his words.

    His suggestion is the same as his previous ones. He wants me to be Essie¡¯s mother. This time,

    however, he didn¡¯t mention Aubree¡¯s name. This is obviously an insult!

    Hisposed attitude made her clench her fists and suppress her anger.

 Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079

    Chapter 1079 I Must Stop Crying

    ¡°Why are you upset? Did I say something wrong?¡± Roxanne forced herself to stay calm and looked at

    him.

    She did want to break off ties with the Farwell family, but this wasn¡¯t how she expected it to happen. If I

    do nothing to stop him from bringing Essie away, no one knows what he¡¯ll tell her back home.

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to know her mistake, Lucian frowned angrily. ¡°How are you wrong? Didn¡¯t

    Essie make it clear? It was my fault.¡±

    With that, he turned to leave. Roxanne gritted her teeth. It was obvious he said that out of anger, so

    she couldn¡¯t let him leave in this state.

    Lucian was already downstairs when Roxanne finally made up her mind. She quickened her steps and

    grabbed his sleeves.

    As she approached, Este¡¯s cries grew quieter.

    Lucian nced at her hand gripping his sleeve with his dark and inscrutable gaze.

    I wonder what she will say.

    Roxanne¡¯s instincts acted faster than her mind. She stopped him but could not find the words to make

    him stay.

    ¡°If you have nothing to say, please release me, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Lucian said coldly.

    Roxanne was taken aback, as it was a familiar scenario to her.

    Previously, she would do the same thing to Lucian whenever he tried to make her stay.

    It seemed that they had exchanged roles today, and she was the one getting pushed away.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t know how to feel about that.

    ¡°Don¡¯t act recklessly. Let¡¯s sit down and talk,¡± she said weakly a whileter.

    That seemed to spark Lucian¡¯s anger again. He held Este with one hand and used his other hand to

    shove her hand away from his sleeve.

    ¡°We have nothing to talk about. Ms. Jarvis, please remember your promise earlier.¡±

    He then turned around to leave without hesitation.

    Roxanne stretched her arm out weakly but did not have the courage to call his name again.

    Este also seemed to know that her father wouldn¡¯t relent no matter what she did.

    At that realization, she was overwhelmed with sorrow. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her vision

    turned blurry.

    Archie and Benny were waiting quietly downstairs.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Their hearts sank when they noticed Lucian¡¯s expression.

    Oh, no. Daddy and Mommy are fighting again. It looks like we have to work harder!

    The boys watched silently as Lucian strode past them with Este in his arms.

    Este¡¯s eyes were wet with tears, so it was obvious she had cried a lot.

    The boys felt bad for her, but they didn¡¯t forget to mouth the words: Don¡¯t cry! Let¡¯s work hard together!

    They gestured for her to wipe off her tears.

    Este pouted unhappily but bobbed her head and raised her hand to wipe off her tears obediently.

    We¡¯ve made a pact. If Daddy and Ms. Jarvis cannot reconcile, we¡¯ll have to work hard to make that

    happen! I must stop crying!

    Lucian sensed her breathing calming down and frowned in confusion.

    After all, it was the first time Este had stopped crying or kicking up a fuss when he brought her away

    from Roxanne.

    Is Essie losing control of her tears again?

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened when the thought of that possibility crossed his mind. He turned Este

    around and observed her carefully.

    There were tear stains on Este¡¯s face, but she was no longer crying.

    Sensing his gaze, she gave him a tremulous smile.

    Lucian¡¯s confusion heightened as he wondered what happened during Este¡¯s stay at Roxanne¡¯s

    ce.

 Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080

    Chapter 1080 Thank You Darlings

    The sound of the door downstairs being opened and closed was heard. Roxanne froze where she

    stood as she nced at her empty hands. Lucian is gone just like that¡­

    She rushed out to the balcony and looked down and managed to catch a glimpse of Lucian carrying

    Este to the car before their car slowly pulled away from the mansion. Roxanne felt inexplicably

    aggrieved as she watched their car gradually disappear from sight.

    All I wanted was to discuss with him the issues with Este¡¯s character, so how did the matter take

    such an unexpected turn? If we were to never see each other again, wouldn¡¯t Este¡¯s final impression

    of me be terrible?

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    By the time she regained her senses, her cheeks were already wet with tears. Archie and Benny, who

    had been waiting for their mother downstairs, went up to check on her when they didn¡¯t see here

    down.

    The moment they came upstairs, they were greeted by the sight of Roxanne standing on the balcony

    with her back facing them.

    For some reason, they could sense the sadness just by looking at her silhouette.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Benny called out warily.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t respond at all as if she didn¡¯t hear a thing.

    The boys, upon exchanging a nce, ran up to her side, where Archie gave her sleeve a tug.

    His gesture jolted Roxanne back to her senses. Surprised by the sight of her sons, who had arrived

    unnoticed, she frantically wiped her tears away with her hands.

    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t escape the boys¡¯ notice.

    ¡°Mommy, are you crying?¡± Benny looked up with an anxious expression.

    Realizing that it was toote, Roxanne sighed in resignation as she squatted down. ¡°Why did youe

    up?¡±

    As she spoke, the tears in her eyes continued to flow uncontrobly. The sight of the boys reminded

    her of Este.

    Archie extended his hand to wipe her tears away. ¡°We were concerned when you didn¡¯te down, so

    we decided to check on you. Mommy, are you worried about Essie?¡±

    Smiling at Archie through the tears that clouded her vision, Roxanne choked out, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry to

    have made you boys worry.¡±

    Bennyforted her anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Mommy. Even Essie didn¡¯t shed tears when she left just

    now.¡±

    There was a glint in Roxanne¡¯s eyes when she heard that.

    Essie didn¡¯t cry? I clearly saw her tears just now.

    Noticing the suspicion on Roxanne¡¯s face, Archie said in a childish voice, ¡°Essie told us she would

    definitelye and y with us again!¡±

    Thereafter, the boys gave Roxanne a long hug tofort her, and only then did Roxanne regain her

    composure.

    ¡°Am I¡­ not nice to Essie?¡± Roxanne asked hesitantly after a long pause.

    The boys were surprised by her words. ¡°Mommy, no one treats her better than you do!¡±

    Daddy and Grandma don¡¯t concern themselves with Essie¡¯s feelings. Only Mommy cares about what

    she thinks.

    Moreover, the boys could see that Roxanne treated Este the same way as she did to them even

    though she didn¡¯t admit it.

    The love she has for Essie is on par with the love she has for us!

    ¡°This is all our fault. Not only did we not set a good example, but we also failed in taking good care of

    her.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re the ones to me!¡±

    Roxanne pulled the boys into her arms and expressed her gratitude in a raspy voice. ¡°Thank you,

    Darlings.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081

    Chapter 1081 Certain Matters Cannot Be Forced

    Meanwhile, on the way back to the Farwell residence, Lucian would nce in the rear-view mirror

    intermittently. He saw Este sitting obediently in the back and would sniffle once in a while. However,

    she did not look as if she would cry again.

    She was reacting very differently from when she previously left Roxanne. Lucian couldn¡¯t help but be

    unsettled by her behavior, thinking that she had suffered some kind of shock.

    A short whileter, he said in a grim voice, ¡°Go ahead and cry if you feel like it.¡± Este pouted as she

    lowered her gaze and fiddled with her fingers.

    Hearing no response, Lucian was about to turn around when suddenly her voice rang out. ¡°Daddy, did

    Ms. Jarvis really want to hit you just now?¡±

    Este tilted her head as she looked to Lucian for answers. After all, she had been dwelling on the

    topic for the entire journey.

    Although Ms. Jarvis was angry at Daddy at times, she has never hit him before. It must have been a

    misunderstanding!

    Lucian recalled the kiss on the balcony. Now that he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t help but regret his

    impulsiveness.

    However, he still couldn¡¯t shake the anger he felt over how she saw Jack.

    While he was lost in his thoughts, Este continued, ¡°Why did she try to scare you this way?¡±

    From her perspective, Roxanne was just trying to frighten Lucian even though there was no chance of

    sess given how tall and well-built her father was.

    Lucian cocked a brow at her words, and a headache set in.

    From the rearview mirror, he could see the earnest look in her eyes.

    Upon deliberation, he answered grimly, ¡°It¡¯s true that there¡¯s been a misunderstanding, but it isn¡¯t what

    you think.¡±

    Este¡¯s curiosity intensified. ¡°Then what is it?¡±

    Of course, Lucian would not tell her about the kiss. ¡°It¡¯s a private matter between Ms. Jarvis and me.¡±

    Hearing that, Este epted the fact that Lucian would never tell her.

    After a brief silence, she asked again. ¡°In that case, Daddy, please don¡¯t be mad at Ms. Jarvis

    anymore, all right?¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Lucian pondered upon the matter. In the end, he decided to use the opportunity to

    break the news to Este that he and Roxanne would never be together.

    It was imperative to do so because Este had yet to give up.

    The longer he allowed her to have expectations, the greater her disappointment would be in the future.

    Lucian threw Este a nce through the rearview mirror. ¡°I¡¯m not mad at her.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Then she heard her father continue, ¡°After all, we¡¯ll probably not see each other again.¡±

    Este was momentarily stunned. Her eyes gradually darkened. ¡°Why?¡±

    Worried that the news woulde as a shock, Lucian said in a softer tone, ¡°Ms. Jarvis has her own

    family to attend to, and the boys have their own father. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for us to keep

    bothering them.¡±

    Besides, I will have my own family in the future too.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Este gave Lucian a defiant look.

    Didn¡¯t Daddy say that he would pursue Mrs. Farwell previously?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t give the matter proper thought before. Now that I have, I realized that there are certain matters

    that can¡¯t be forced.¡±

    Lucian preempted what she was about to say.

    Once he finished, he looked into the rearview mirror to observe her response.

    All he saw was a sad frown on her face.

    The fact that she didn¡¯t cry at all came as a surprise to him.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082

    Chapter 1082 I Will Not See Her Ever Again

    Upon hearing her father¡¯s words, Este pursed her lips tightly as she desperately held back her tears.

    I can¡¯t cry! If Daddy and Ms. Jarvis have fallen out with each other, I will definitely not be able to see

    her anymore. It¡¯s up to me alone to help them reconcile.

    In that instant, Este remembered the boys¡¯ advice to her¡ªstrive to grow stronger. Throughout the

    journey home, Este did not shed a single tear.

    When Lucian carried her out of the car upon their arrival, he was surprised by the look on her

    face. Despite looking as if she would burst into tears any second, she was tenaciously holding them

    back.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Lucian wondered what had caused such a big change in her. When he tried to hold her hand, expecting

    her to refuse, Este obediently let him hold it.

    Filled withplicated emotions, Lucian led Este back into the mansion. The moment they entered,

    they saw Sonya, whose face was contorted, seated on the couch.

    ¡°If you hade back anyter, I would¡¯ve gone to pick Essie up myself!¡±

    Sonya red at her son before shifting her gaze toward Este. ¡°Essie,e here and give Grandma

    a hug.¡±

    Even though Este had changed a lot, the fear she had for Sonya didn¡¯t diminish one bit.

    Sonya¡¯s words caused her to hide meekly behind Lucian.

    Lucian called out to Catalina, ¡°Take Essie upstairs.¡±

    Catalina let out a quiet sigh of relief before leaning over to hold Este¡¯s hand.

    Sympathizing with the pitiful look on Este¡¯s face, Catalina urged her in a gentle tone, ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms.

    Este.¡±

    Este grabbed Catalina¡¯s hand without any hesitation and leaned against thetter for support as they

    headed upstairs together.

    The sight of the two leaving silhouettes only served to intensify the scowl on Sonya¡¯s face.

    ¡°For goodness¡¯ sake, I¡¯m Essie¡¯s grandma. Why has ite to this? It¡¯s one thing for her to be close to

    Roxanne; and now, she¡¯s even closer to the help than me! Look at how Roxanne has brainwashed

    her!¡±

    The expressionless Lucian sat down in the armchair beside her before pouring each of them a ss of

    water, while Sonya watched him with a sullen look on her face.

    ¡°Essie was raised by Catalina, so it¡¯s normal for Essie to feel attached to her.¡± Lucian spoke in a grim

    voice after having a drink.

    Sonya sneered, ¡°What about Roxanne? Has she ever spent a second raising her?¡±

    Lucian calmly locked gazes with his mother. ¡°There¡¯s no need to mention her anymore. Essie will not

    see her ever again.¡±

    Sonya knitted her brows in disbelief. ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Despite my repeated persuasion, I have failed to get them to stay away from Roxanne, so what¡¯s going

    on now? Why is he saying that they won¡¯t be seeing each other ever again out of nowhere?

    Retracting his gaze, Lucian repeated in an indifferent tone, ¡°I have made it clear to her that we have

    nothing to do with each other going forward. There will be no reason to see each other anymore.¡±

    Only after Sonya heard her son¡¯s firm answer did she breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I told you from the very beginning to keep your distance from her. If only you had listened to me early

    on, Essie wouldn¡¯t have turned out this way!¡±

    Lucian¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°Stop bringing her up already and don¡¯t link her to Essie anymore!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083

    Chapter 1083 Spend More Time Together

    Sonya scrutinized him for a while, for she knew how enamored her son was with Roxanne. In fact, both

    of them had argued frequently over thetter.

    Now that Lucian was speaking so coldly about Roxanne, Sonya couldn¡¯t help but suspect that this was

    all just an act.

    It wasn¡¯t until it dawned on her he was telling the truth that a smile descended upon her face. ¡°It¡¯s still

    not toote to change your mind now.¡± Lucian simply threw her a nce withoutment.

    ¡°Now that you havee to your senses, you might as well continue the engagement with Aubree

    since it has yet to be canceled. Just remember not to let her down again,¡± Sonya said patiently. ¡°I don¡¯t

    deny that she has made many mistakes in the past, but now that she¡¯s sorry and has turned over a

    new leaf, you shouldn¡¯t hold a grudge against her. She¡¯s not someone bad at heart.¡±

    Lucian frowned at Sonya¡¯s attempt to help Aubree. ¡°I promised Essie to only marry the person she

    likes.¡±

    Surprisingly, Sonya was unfazed by thement. ¡°That¡¯s easy. Just let Essie spend more time with

    Aubree. Aubree is fond of her. It¡¯s just that you never allowed them the opportunity to interact with each

    other.¡±

    Lucian still felt hesitant, for he hadn¡¯t forgotten how Aubree had struck Este thest time.

    ¡°I know that you¡¯re still concerned about what Aubree did, but she did it for Essie¡¯s own good. She

    regretted what she did after that and wanted to make it up to Essie, but she didn¡¯t get the chance to do

    so. No matter what, Aubree has waited years for you, and her feelings for you are true. She will

    definitely not mistreat Essie out of respect for you.¡±

    The words left Lucian no room to refute them. It was true that his engagement with Aubree had gone

    on for six years.

    Regardless of how he tried to dy it, she had never once mentioned annulling the engagement.

    As for her feelings, Lucian was well aware of them. He just wasn¡¯t bothered about anyone else when

    he only had eyes for Roxanne.

    Now that they no longer had a future together, he figured that it would be worth giving Aubree a shot.

    With that thought in mind, Lucian nodded at his mother. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll give it some serious consideration.¡±

    Sonya was about to continue convincing him when she was caught by surprise by how readily he

    eded to her wishes.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    It even took her a few seconds to regain her senses. ¡°I¡¯m d you have seen the light.¡±

    ¡°But whether the engagement will turn into a wedding will still depend on Essie.¡±

    Given that he had let her down once, there was no way he was going to marry a woman she

    disapproved of.

    Sonya, despite his words, was just d that Lucian no longer reacted stubbornly when it came to

    Roxanne.

    She was also confident in Aubree.

    ¡°Fine. I believe Aubree will grow on Essie once both of them spend more time together.¡±

    Lucian remained silent, while Sonya was already brimming with tion.

    Her initial intention ofing over was to see whether Lucian had brought Este back.

    Little did she expect such a delightful turn of events.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯m going off now. You should go talk to Essie.¡± Before Sonya left in satisfaction, she

    reminded him, ¡°Now that you¡¯ve made up your mind, remember to spend some time with Aubree and

    allow her to interact with Essie. Don¡¯t repeat your past mistake of hurting her.¡±

    Lucian nodded tly in acknowledgment.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084

    Chapter 1084 Do Not Kick Up a Fuss

    After escorting Sonya out, Lucian headed upstairs to check on Este since she was obviously out of

    sorts upon returning home.

    Catalina was by Este¡¯s side upstairs. At the sight of Lucian, she prudently came out of the

    bedroom. Standing by the bedroom door, Lucian asked in concern, ¡°How¡¯s Essie?¡±

    Catalina replied in a low voice, ¡°She¡¯s been behaving. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s going through her mind, but

    she didn¡¯t cry or throw a tantrum.¡± Lucian nodded in acknowledgment before entering the bedroom.

    It was just as Catalina had said. Este looked distracted and didn¡¯t even notice himing in. Lucian

    walked up to her and gave her hair a gentle tousle. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Este was racking her brains on how to cate her father so that he would continue pursuing

    Roxanne. Looking up frantically, she greeted him, ¡°D-Daddy.¡±

    Lucian sat down beside her. ¡°Are you angry that I brought you home from Ms. Jarvis¡¯?¡±

    Este nodded with her lips pursed. ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you crying?¡± Lucian arched a brow. ¡°Because¡ª¡±

    She was just about to speak when she realized that her n would fail if she were to share it with

    Lucian. In fact, he might even stop her from keeping in touch with the brothers.

    Este quickly covered her mouth with her hands, refusing to say another word. ¡°You can¡¯t tell me?¡± A

    hint of suspicion shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes.

    Hands over her mouth, Este nodded vigorously. Lucian didn¡¯t pursue the matter. Instead, he inquired

    about her rtionship with Sonya.

    ¡°Anyway, why are you mad at Grandma?¡± It was then that Este finally removed her hands.

    I have not told him about how Grandma threatened me. On top of that, I¡¯m angry at Grandma for

    stopping me from spending time together with Ms. Jarvis and the brothers. Let¡¯s not forget that she also

    objected to Daddy and Ms. Jarvis being together.

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she was. Taking in Este¡¯s expression, Lucian was all the

    more confused. It seems Essie harbors a deep grudge against Mom.

    Having finally decided on what to say, Este said in a piping voice, ¡°Because¡­ Grandma is very

    fierce!¡± She couldn¡¯t have sounded any more pitiful.

    The answer didn¡¯te as a surprise to Lucian, for he was well aware of Sonya¡¯s attempts of trying to

    keep Este and him away from Roxanne all this while.

    However, he could still tell that wasn¡¯t the only reason for Este¡¯s resentment toward Sonya.

    He didn¡¯t inquire further since Este didn¡¯t seem keen on talking about it.

    All that mattered was for her to calm down.

    He gradually got to his feet and stroked her head. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll talk to Grandma about it.¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Lucian turned around after remembering something. ¡°For the next two

    days, I¡¯ll get Ms. Pearson to spend time with you. Remember to behave and don¡¯t kick up a fuss.¡±

    Lucian closed the door, giving Este no chance to protest.

    Inside the bedroom, Este¡¯s face fell.

    I only want Daddy to be with Ms. Jarvis and not that nasty woman.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085

    Chapter 1085 Devoid of Peace

    Upon emerging from Este¡¯s room, Lucian went straight to his study. He had initially nned to do

    some work but felt restless as Sonya¡¯s words continued to linger in his mind.

    It¡¯s true that Essie does need a mom. If Aubree can really change her attitude toward Essie so that

    Essie epts her, I don¡¯t mind marrying her.

    After going through his troubled thoughts, Lucian gave Aubree a call. Aubree had just gotten off the

    phone with Sonya and was waiting excitedly for Lucian¡¯s call.

    Little did she expect him to ring her in less than ten minutes. She tried her best to regain her

    composure before answering her phone. ¡°Lucian, I¡¯m surprised that you called.¡±

    She suppressed the delight in her voice so that she sounded a lot calmer. Lucian didn¡¯t suspect

    anything at all. ¡°Are you free?¡±

    Sensing something was up, Aubree felt her throat tighten. ¡°Yes¡­ What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°If you have time,e

    over to the manor for a chat.¡± Lucian spoke in a monotonous tone.

    His invitation caused Aubree to clench her phone as she agreed without hesitation, ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll go over

    right away!¡± Lucian hummed in acknowledgment before ending the call.

    Thereafter, he massaged his forehead and stood before the full-length window. Aubree¡¯s response had

    given him much food for thought.

    It seems she still has feelings for me. However, it¡¯s still too early to say if Essie will ept her.

    After quickly getting herself ready, Aubree anxiously got the driver to send her to the Farwell residence.

    The car gradually came to a halt at the entrance in less than half an hour. Alighting nervously, she then

    gave herself a look in the mirror before stepping out and ringing the doorbell.

    Inside the mansion, Catalina reported Aubree¡¯s arrival to Lucian after seeing who it was through the

    inte. ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Pearson is here. Shall I let her in?¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian turned to look at her. ¡°I told her toe.¡± Catalina¡¯s heart sank. She snuck a nce at Lucian

    before averting her gaze quickly. ¡°A-All right¡­ I¡¯ll go get the door.¡±

    Aubree waited for a long while at the manor entrance before the main gate was finally opened.

    With a discreet knit of her brows, Aubree easily guessed who it was who took such a long time to open

    the gate.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson,¡± Catalina greeted as Aubree strode in.

    Aubree red at her and replied in a hostile tone, ¡°Catalina, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a guest of Lucian!¡±

    Her words also served as a warning.

    Catalina hung her head low and informed Aubree in a cordial tone, ¡°Mr. Farwell is waiting for you

    upstairs.¡±

    Aubree brushed Catalina¡¯s shoulder forcefully as she walked past her.

    Catalina turned sideways in silence, her heart heavy.

    Guessing what Lucian¡¯s decision was, she could foresee that the home would soon be devoid of

    peace.

    As Aubree ascended the steps, she continued to give Catalina a look of displeasure.

    The day I be Mrs. Farwell, she¡¯ll be the first person I fire! She has only been working here for two

    years, yet she thinks highly of herself!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086

    Chapter 1086 Give You Time

    Catalina didn¡¯t close the door when she went down. Aubree saw Lucian standing in his study upon

    making her way up. ¡°Lucian, I¡¯m here.¡±

    Aubree entered after knocking on the door. Inside the study, Lucian had already heard her footsteps,

    but he only turned around upon hearing her voice. By then, Aubree had already put on a gentle smile

    on her face.

    Even though he had decided to ept her, Lucian still couldn¡¯t help but feel that something wasn¡¯t right

    every time he saw her. He remained silent for a long while.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Aubree didn¡¯t dare enter the study on her own ord. All she could do was repeat herself, ¡°Is there

    something you want to see me for?¡±

    Jolted back to his senses, Lucian suppressed his inner thoughts as he replied in a deep voice, ¡°Come

    in and have a seat.¡±

    Pursing her lips into a smile, Aubree walked in and settled down on the couch in the center of the room.

    Lucian sat down in an armchair with a conflicted look in his eyes. He could still feel the hesitance in his

    heart.

    In that instant, silence descended upon the study.

    The anticipation Aubree had before she came gradually turned into anxiety.

    She clearly remembered Sonya telling her over the phone that Lucian was over Roxanne and had

    decided to continue with the engagement.

    Yet now, he didn¡¯t even look remotely like he had ns to get together with her.

    Both of them were lost in their own thoughts when a knock on the door was suddenly heard.

    It was Catalina who had brought some coffee. ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Pearson.¡±

    Lucian nodded slightly to let her know she was dismissed once she was done.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aubree uttered politely, in contrast to her earlier viciousness.

    Her thanks caused Catalina to freeze briefly before she quickly regained herposure. Once she put

    the coffee cups down, she turned around and headed out the door.

    After taking a sip of coffee, Lucian began to speak. ¡°I have let you down over thest six years.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s eyes lit up momentarily, but the fire in them was quickly suppressed. Feigning a wry smile,

    she replied, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I was willing to give you time.¡±

    Lucian stared intently at her for a while before putting down his cup.

    His tone was just as formal as before. ¡°I would like to hear what you think about Essie.¡±

    A hint of hatred shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes.

    However, when she raised her gaze at Lucian, the resentment in them had been reced by adoration

    and guilt.

    ¡°I watched her grow up, so naturally, I¡¯m fond of her. Furthermore, her health hasn¡¯t been good ever

    since she was young, and she was diagnosed with autism. Despite all the concern I feel for her, it¡¯s a

    shame that I¡¯m powerless to help¡­¡± While speaking, Aubree looked down in guilt. ¡°If only I could get

    Essie to like me earlier, she might have chosen not to shut herself out from the world.¡±

    Lucian scrutinized every single expression of hers while she was speaking.

    However, when she finally finished, he didn¡¯t detect a single ounce of insincerity from her.

    Lucian¡¯s brows wrinkled skeptically. He wasn¡¯t going to easily trust the woman in front of him.

    If she was really just acting, it would be considered a wless performance.

    ¡°Ever since I hit Essie out of impulse, I went to see a psychologist to learn how to interact with autistic

    children.¡± Aubree snuck a nce at Lucian¡¯s expression. ¡°But her condition improved before I had the

    opportunity to use what I learned with her.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087

    Chapter 1087 Make It Up to Her

    Lucian sized her up silently for a long while. Upon learning that she had sought a psychologist over the

    incident, Lucian looked a lot less hostile. His tone, too, softened when he said, ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful

    of you.¡±

    Detecting the change in his voice, Aubree felt her heart go wild in ecstasy. ¡°It was my duty anyway.

    When I ended up hitting her, it was no surprise that she didn¡¯t like me. This is all my fault, Lucian, and

    I¡¯m willing to take responsibility.¡±

    Unmoved by her words, Lucian continued to speak in an indifferent tone. ¡°In that case, do you want to

    make it up to her?¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Aubree nodded without hesitation. ¡°All this while, I have been wanting to apologize to her but didn¡¯t get

    the opportunity to do so.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you spend some time together? Essie will be home over the next few days, while I¡¯ll be

    busy with work. If you have the time, you¡¯re wee toe over and spend time with her.¡±

    Lucian was implicitly cing Este in her care.

    At that moment, Aubree pinched her palm just to make sure that she wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    By asking me toe over and watch Essie while he¡¯s at work, isn¡¯t that the equivalent of granting me

    ess to the manor whenever I please?

    It was a dreame true for Aubree. One that she didn¡¯t imagine could be achieved so easily.

    ¡°Essie¡¯s mood has been vtile recently. Since you have learned from the psychologist how to interact

    with her, you probably know what must be done. Don¡¯t repeat the same mistake. She can¡¯t afford to

    suffer any more emotional shocks.¡±

    Aubree nodded fervently as she listened.

    It wasn¡¯t until Lucian finished that Aubree gave him a look of surprise. ¡°Lucian, do you mean¡­ that

    you¡¯ll continue with our engagement?¡±

    After frowning in silence for a few seconds, Lucian nodded. ¡°As long as Essie epts you.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Aubree pretended to be unsettled. ¡°What about Ms. Jarvis? She¡¯s Essie¡¯s birth mother. Do

    you really not want to reconcile with her?¡±

    Lucian scowled, springing to his feet abruptly. ¡°Don¡¯t ever mention that woman in front of me! If you still

    wish to continue the engagement, then take good care of Essie. As for everything else, don¡¯t stick your

    nose into them!¡±

    He didn¡¯t want to hear Roxanne¡¯s name being mentioned by anyone.

    Aubree was dumbfounded for a few seconds. ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t bring it up again.¡±

    Lucian dismissed her with a wave without even sparing her a nce. ¡°Essie is now in her room. You

    can drop by if you wish. If not, you should head on home.¡±

    The moment he finished, he walked up to the full-length window, showing no intention of speaking to

    Aubree any further.

    His response caused Aubree to freeze, for she wasn¡¯t a fool.

    It was obvious to her that Lucian agreeing to continue with the engagement wasn¡¯t on the ount of

    him having any feelings for her at all.

    Instead, he returned to the meaningless engagement simply because he had given up on Roxanne.

    Furthermore, it wasn¡¯t a done deal yet, as she was still under probation.

    Despite all of that, it was certainly better than him totally ignoring her.

    Aubree recovered herposure, her eyes brimming with conviction.

    No matter what, she would seize the opportunity to ensure her marriage to Lucian woulde to pass.

    Aubree broke into a smile as she gradually got up from the couch. ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t take up any

    more of your time. I¡¯ll go and see Essie now.¡±

    She turned around and left the moment she finished.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088

    Chapter 1088 Consequences of Being Unappreciative

    Aftering out of the study, Aubree headed straight for Este¡¯s room while trying her best to school

    her expression.

    Though she wished Este could just disappear, she was currently under ¡°evaluation.¡± She would only

    truly be Lucian¡¯s woman after gaining the girl¡¯s favor.

    As long as she could seed, she didn¡¯t mind putting on an act longer.

    She¡¯s just a kid. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll take the bait if I put my mind to it.

    With that in mind, Aubree knocked on Este¡¯s door with a faint smile.

    Este thought that it was Lucian or Catalina, so she skipped over to open the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Essie.¡±

    Aubree put on a smile, which she assumed was friendly enough, and bent down to greet Este.

    Upon seeing the woman, Este was reminded of the things that had happened before.

    She looked around and noticed there was no one else in the corridor.

    Ms. Pearson used to bully me when no one was around.

    Este shrank backward and hid behind the door, only revealing a pair of wary eyes.

    Aubree was well aware of the reason Este was scared, so she was unbothered by thetter¡¯s

    behavior. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I know that I¡¯ve done wrong. Don¡¯t worry, Essie. I promise to be nice to you

    from now on. I¡¯ll treat you like my own daughter,¡± she said.

    As if worried that Este wouldn¡¯t believe her, she grinned and added, ¡°Your daddy already scolded

    me. I know you get scared easily, so I won¡¯t scare you anymore.¡±

    By saying that, Aubree was implying that she had gotten Lucian¡¯s permission toe here and meet

    Este.

    When Este heard what Aubree said, she remembered what Lucian had told her when he left the

    room.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Daddy said Ms. Pearson will being to spend time with me. So that was true? Based on what Ms.

    Pearson said, it was Daddy who asked her toe here.

    As that realization dawned upon Este, she forgot about her fear and started to fret.

    Daddy used to keep me away from Ms. Pearson because I don¡¯t like her. Even when we met, Daddy

    would stay by my side. But now, Daddy asked her toe to me on her own. Does this mean he¡¯s

    really not nning to pursue Ms. Jarvis anymore?

    Panic shed across Este¡¯s eyes.

    What should I do so Daddy can change his mind?

    Seeing Este standing rooted to her spot, Aubree thought that the girl was scared.

    For some reason, she suddenly recalled an action Roxanne had done to Este. She reached out to

    stroke Este¡¯s head in an attempt to imitate Roxanne.

    Este snapped back to her senses right away and dodged in terror.

    Because of her previous experiences, she instinctively assumed that Aubree was going to hit her.

    Aubree¡¯s hand froze in the air.

    Rage rushed through her when she thought of the huge difference in Este¡¯s attitude toward her and

    Roxanne.

    If this were before, she would have made Este learn the consequences of being unappreciative. It

    would be perfect timing to do so since no one was with them.

    However, she had just talked with Lucian.

    Aubree suppressed the burning anger in her and shed a smile at Este.

    ¡°Essie, I know I scared you before. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t do anything to you again in the future.¡±

    Right after Aubree said that, she vaguely heard a sound from the study door.

    Knowing that Lucian hade out, she put on an even more earnest expression.

    ¡°If you still hate me for what I did, I¡¯ll let you hit me back. How about that?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089

    Chapter 1089 Treat You Better

    Este shook her head repeatedly with a helpless expression. Just as she was at a loss about what to

    do, she heard Lucian¡¯s firm footsteps approaching.

    Immediately, her eyes lit up. She darted past Aubree and sought refuge in Lucian, wrapping her small

    arms around his thigh. Lucian looked down at the child clinging to him and thought of Aubree¡¯s

    apologetic words earlier.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take just one night for Essie to forgive you, so there¡¯s no need for you to resort to such

    desperate measures,¡± he uttered while staring grimly at Aubree, who was still crouching on the floor.

    In response, Aubree pretended to smile bitterly. She said in dejection, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was impatient again.

    I¡¯m just¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Lucian cut her off, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Come downstairs and have

    dinner with us.¡± Aubree paused and looked in Lucian¡¯s direction in disbelief.

    By then, he was already heading downstairs hand in hand with Este. For a while, Aubree stared at

    their figures from the back dazedly.

    If it weren¡¯t for Este¡¯s existence, Aubree would have thought they had time-traveled back to six or

    seven years ago when Lucian still despised Roxanne and wanted to marry her.

    However, no one came upstairs to get her even after a long time.

    It was then that Aubree returned to her senses and epted reality. She got to her feet and slowly

    descended the stairs.

    In the dining room, Lucian and Este were already seated by the table.

    From the looks of it, Lucian wouldn¡¯t have asked anyone to go and bring Aubree down if she hadn¡¯t

    come down on her own.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Nevertheless, the extra set of cutleries on the table was enough to prove that Aubree was not hearing

    things earlier.

    She clenched her fist and rposed herself. With a smile, she sat down beside the father-daughter

    duo.

    ¡°What does Essie like to eat? I can learn to make them.¡±

    Hearing Aubree¡¯s voice, Este moved closer to Lucian quietly.

    A look of displeasure fleeted across Aubree¡¯s eyes, but she quickly concealed it. ¡°Essie, I¡¯m really good

    at cooking. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll love the food I make!¡±

    Lucian frowned slightly. ¡°Essie, Ms. Pearson is talking to you.¡±

    Only then did Este raise her head and nce at Aubree. ¡°No.¡±

    Her voice was so soft that Aubree did not hear her clearly. ¡°What did you say, Essie?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat your food!¡± Este protested, resistance evident in her widened eyes. She turned

    around and grabbed the hem of Lucian¡¯s shirt pitifully. ¡°I want to eat the food made by Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    The sudden mention of Roxanne caused the two adults¡¯ expressions to change.

    Aubree gritted her teeth secretly, coldness gleaming in her eyes. Then she nced at Lucian

    cautiously.

    She knew Lucian had always had a soft spot for Este.

    I waited so long until Lucian finally gave up on Roxanne. Yet now, this little brat is going to change his

    mind with just one statement!

    Fortunately, Lucian remained indifferent. Even his voice was cold as he said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is not around

    anymore. From now on, Ms. Pearson will treat you better than Ms. Jarvis did.¡±

    Aubree heaved a silent sigh of relief before chiming in, ¡°Your daddy is right. Essie, if there¡¯s anything

    you want, just tell me and I¡¯ll get them for you. If you get sick, let me know as well, and I¡¯ll take care of

    you. Let¡¯s not think about Ms. Jarvis anymore, okay?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090

    Chapter 1090 Talk About the Engagement

    ¡°No!¡± Este was livid to see her father going along with the meandy. Furiously, she threw her fork

    away, jumped off her chair, and dashed up the stairs.

    At the sight of the girl¡¯s tantrum, Aubree was enraged, but she had to keep up with her act. ¡°Essie!¡± she

    yelled, quickly putting down her fork and going to run after the girl.

    Right as she stood up, Lucian stopped her. ¡°Let her be.¡± Aubree pretended to look troubled. ¡°But Essie,

    she¡ª¡±

    Lucian was unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s good for her to calm down by herself too. I spoiled her too much by letting her

    get anything she wanted in the past.¡±

    On his journey back, Lucian had mulled over the matter of Este destroying Jack¡¯s tire.

    Even though he could understand why she had done that, those were actions that he could not just let

    go of since she was already getting better with her condition.

    It was time for him to correct the way she expressed herself.

    Roxanne¡¯s matter was an opportunity for him to do that.

    Glee filled Aubree¡¯s mind, but she put on a look of guilt on her face. ¡°This is all because of me. I know

    Essie doesn¡¯t like me, and I know I can¡¯t rush her into liking me, but I still insisted on staying for the

    meal. It¡¯s my fault Essie didn¡¯t get to eat her food properly.¡±

    Lucian lifted his head to nce at her. ¡°This has nothing to do with you. She has to face this fact

    eventually.¡± With that, he nonchntly returned to his meal. ¡°Let¡¯s continue eating.¡±

    A trace of delight danced across Aubree¡¯s eyes when she heard him say that, and she sat back down

    in her seat.

    After dinner, Aubree suggested with faked concern that she wanted to check on Este upstairs.

    Unsurprisingly, Lucian rejected her suggestion and told her that Este needed to calm down first.

    Aubree did not insist after that. ¡°I¡¯ll go back first, then. Don¡¯t worry and focus on your work. I¡¯ll be

    visiting Essie as often as I can.¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°You know what kind of girl Essie is. If you want her to ept you, you¡¯ll have to be

    patient.¡±

    Aubree did not expect him to give her a tip.

    ¡°I will. Even if Essie keeps ignoring me, I¡¯ll still take good care of her!¡±

    Lucian said nothing else and told Catalina to send her off.

    After exiting the Farwell residence, Aubree could no longer hide the joy on her face.

    ¡°Aubree, what took you so long?¡± was the question Gina asked her when she finally returned to the

    Pearson residence. ¡°Dinner¡¯s already cold. I¡¯ll get someone to heat it up again. Wash up ande

    back downstairs for dinner.¡±

    Aubree halted in her tracks and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve already had dinner.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Confused, Gina asked, ¡°Where?¡±

    The thought of how she had had dinner with Lucian earlier brought a satisfied smile to Aubree¡¯s lips.

    ¡°With Lucian.¡±

    Gina sat upright instantly, and a nervous look appeared on her face. ¡°What did Lucian say? Did he talk

    to you about the engagement again?¡±

    Ever since Roxanne came back to the country, Lucian had never bothered to contact Aubree himself.

    There were a few times when Aubree had gone to him, but he had just gone on and on about breaking

    off the engagement.

    Gina assumed that was what Lucian had talked to Aubree about again.

    However, the look on her daughter¡¯s face made the me of hope burn in her chest. ¡°Or has he

    decided to keep the engagement as it is?¡±

    Aubree nodded in affirmation before conveying to her mother what Lucian had said to her.

    After listening to what had happened, Gina nodded fervently. ¡°That¡¯s unimportant. These are all not

    important as long as he cuts ties with Roxanne and keeps his engagement to you¡­¡±

 Chapter 1091

    Chapter 1091

    When Aubree took in the satisfied look on her mother¡¯s face, a sense of annoyance bloomed in her

    chest.

    ¡°Since Lucian no longer loves that b*tch, I have to be Mrs. Farwell. Not only do I want to be the

    lady of the family, but I also want to have his heart!¡±

    She wanted Lucian to treat her the same way he did six years ago.

    Gina bobbed her head in agreement.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    She was not too concerned about that as long as the marriage union between the Farwell family and

    the Pearson family remained.

    Aubree was upset to see her mother¡¯s unfazed expression, but she soon thought about Este.

    Everything she had said to Lucian was only to get his sympathy. It was a fact that she had little

    experience with a child.

    On the other hand, her mother, Gina, had raised her. Aubree guessed that Gina had to be more

    experienced in childcare than her.

    With that thought in mind, Aubree smiled and pulled her mother to the couch.

    ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I want to ask you.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Pursing her lips and frowning, Aubree asked, ¡°How do I interact with a kid? You know Essie has the

    last say in this marriage. If she doesn¡¯t like me, Lucian will surely break off the engagement eventually.¡±

    That was something the Pearsons knew well.

    Lucian had not married Aubree in the past six years because Este had been rejecting Aubree the

    entire time.

    However, ever since they found out the root of the problem, they had been trying many ways to make

    Este ept Aubree.

    Yet, regardless of what they did, the girl remained the same.

    In the end, Aubree¡¯s attitude toward Este became worse and worse.

    It¡¯s all that girl¡¯s fault!

    Gina did not know how to answer Aubree¡¯s question.

    ¡°I¡­ Essie treats me almost the same as she does with you. You were brought up by your nanny. I don¡¯t

    have much experience in taking care of children.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression darkened.

    Gina hastily suggested, ¡°They¡¯re kids, right? They must like the same stuff like food and toys. Just get

    her something she likes.¡±

    Upon hearing her mother¡¯s useless idea, Aubree dropped her smile and waved dismissively. ¡°Forget it.

    I think of a way myself¡±

    With that, she rose to her feet and went upstairs.

    Gina could only watch her daughter leave in anxiety and resignation

    Without a doubt, she hoped that Este would ept Aubree soon so that the two families could be

    united

    via a marriage union.

    Yet, there was nothing Gina could do to help.

    Meanwhile, Aubree kept thinking about the way Este rejected her as she stormed upstairs in

    frustration.

    This little b*tch used to be a mute, so I could threaten her into submission. But it¡¯s different now. If I do

    the same thing I did in the past, the little b*tch might tattle tale to Lucian. If that happened, the Pearson

    family might evene to an end, let alone ensure my spot as Mrs. Farwell Looks like I have no

    choice but to make that little b*tch happy.

    With that thought in mind, Aubree gritted her teeth and fished out her phone to call Frieda.

    Frieda picked up in no time. ¡°Aubree, what¡¯s the matter?

    ¡°Do you know any psychologists? Introduce me to one.¡±

    need is a psychologist, and I¡¯ll get some tips from them!

    Frieda was confounded by Aubree¡¯s request. ¡°What happened to you? Why are you looking for a

    psychologist?

    Aubree was already irritated, so Frieda¡¯s questions only irked her even more. ¡°It¡¯s none of your

    business. Just introduce a psychologist to me!¡±

 Chapter 1092

    Chapter 1092

    Frieda did not dare to ask any more questions after that.

    The next morning, she invited a psychologist over.

    ¡°He¡¯s the best psychologist in our hospital. You can ask him anything.¡±

    The tail skinny man beside Frieda politely greeted Aubree, ¡°Greetings, Ms. Pearson.¡±

    Aubree inclined her head. ¡°Let¡¯s talk upstairs.¡±

    With that, she led Frieda and the psychologist to the study on the second floor.

    Frieda followed her in confusion.

    She had thought that Aubree had something secretive and personal.

    However, the way Aubree was acting clearly meant that she did not mind Frieda listening in to her

    matter

    ¡°What¡¯s going on exactly, Aubree?¡±

    Aubree did not answer her right away

    Only after entering the study did Aubree turn around to ask the psychologist, ¡°How do I interact with a

    child with autism? How can I make her like me faster?¡±

    Those words made Frieda realize what was going on. ¡°Are you talking about Este?¡±

    Aubree nodded in confirmation, but her gaze was still fixed on the psychologist.

    The psychologist furrowed his brows and slowly started, ¡°Well. Every child is different, and the signs

    they disy are different. I don¡¯t have a specific n, but there is one thing you must have when you

    interact with an autistic child, and that is to be patient.¡±

    ¡°Anything else?

    The psychologist shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t provide a proper answer unless I interact with her.¡±

    To sum it up, his words were useless to Aubree.

    Aubree shot him a look of annoyance and snapped, ¡°Got it. You can leave now.¡±

    Patience, patience, patience. It¡¯s always patience! I¡¯m sick of hearing this! I don¡¯t even know how many

    times Lucian has repeated this to me yesterday. That b*tch is so repulsive to me. I can¡¯t even get the

    chance toe close to her, so what¡¯s the point of having patience? If I keep dragging this on, who

    can swear to me that Lucian won¡¯t have a change of heart again?

    The thought of that possibility made Aubree scowl.

    After sending the psychologist off, Frieda returned to see the scowl on Aubree¡¯s face Cautiously, she

    asked, ¡°Aubree, why are you suddenly asking about Essie?¡±

    As far as she knew, Este did not want Aubree around her.

    Because of that, Aubree had been thinking of ways of making Este¡¯s life hard all along.

    Frieda was confused as to why Aubree was suddenly interested in getting along with Este.

    ¡°Why else?¡± Aubree grumbled ¡°Lucian came to me yesterday and told me that he¡¯ll consider keeping

    the engagement, but Essie will have to ept me first¡±

    A surprised look shed past Friedas eyes at that ¡°Really Lucian¡¯s changing his mind? What about

    Roxanne?¡±

    Aubree was already worried about Lucian rekindling his rtionship with Roxanne, so she was peeved

    by Frieda¡¯s mention of Roxanne

    Seeing how Aubree¡¯s expression turned colder, Frieda shifted the conversation back to Este.

    ¡°What are you nning to do with Essie, then?¡±

    ¡°If I knew what to do, I wouldn¡¯t have asked you to get a psychologist.¡±

    In the end, this was pointless too!

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The two of them fell silent as they ruminate over various methods.

    A beatter, Aubree recalled the idea her mother mentioned the day before. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid. I¡¯ll give

    her more gifts. I refuse to believe she¡¯ll still hate me after that.¡±

    Frieda drew her brows together. ¡°Then do you know what Essie likes?¡±

    The duo looked at each other again.

    Even though they technically watched Este grow up, they knew nothing about what she liked

 Chapter 1093

    Chapter 1093

    ¡°This is frustrating!¡± Aubree groaned. ¡°Why are kids so hard to please? Lucian, too. If he has decided to

    take me as his wife, we¡¯ll have our own kids in the future. Why must he wait for Essie to ept me?¡±

    I¡¯ve already nned this out. If I get to marry Lucian, we¡¯ll have to have a kid of our own. In the future,

    Farwell Group¡¯s assets will be my kid¡¯s! As for Este, Il spare her some of the assets-just enough for

    her to get by

    Frieda said with a smile, ¡°You¡¯re right, but that¡¯ll have to wait until you¡¯re married first.¡±

    Aubree rolled her eyes at her. ¡°What, then? I¡¯m suggesting buying gifts for the girl, but neither of us

    knows what she likes. How long will she take to ept me if this goes on? Who can swear to me that

    the second Roxanne won¡¯t appear during this period?¡±

    I¡¯ve been waiting for six years, and I¡¯m not going to wait any longer. I don¡¯t have the courage to risk it

    anymore! Since Lucian is relenting this time, I¡¯ll have to hold on tightly to this opportunity

    After a long moment of silence, Frieda said, ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you try to get along with Essie

    sincerely?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Aubree barked out augh ¡°Me? Getting along with that girl?¡±

    If not for that little b*tch, Lucian wouldn¡¯t have dragged this on for six years. These six years I¡¯ve lost

    are all because of that stupid girl! In fact, it¡¯s because of her that Lucian is getting more and more

    distant from me.

    These were things that Aubree had carved into her mind.

    Wanting her to get along with Este was akin to a joke to her.

    Frieda could guess what Aubree was thinking, so she tried her best to persuade her. ¡°It¡¯s just

    temporary. Once you marry Lucian, Essie will be in your control too. You can treat her in any way you

    want by then.¡±

    Despite her cruel words, Este was still a girl Frieda had watched grow up. Hence, she had to

    squeeze those words out of her throat.

    Nevertheless, Aubree still did not like her suggestion. ¡°I can¡¯t help but think about how that girl made

    my life. so tough whenever I see her, so how am I supposed to get along with her?¡±

    Frieda smiled. ¡°But that¡¯s the only way she can ept you quickly. Children are sensitive beings. They

    will notice any fake sincerity from you right away.¡±

    When Frieda saw the reluctant look on Aubree¡¯s face, she had no choice but to continue trying to

    persuade her

    ¡°Lucian is popr. Even now, you still haven¡¯t married him. There are many daughters from prestigious

    families who have their eyes on him. If you keep dragging this on

    By now, she and Aubree were in the same boat.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    To hide the things she had done for Aubree, Frieda had to think of everything she could to make

    Aubree Lucian¡¯s wife.

    Only after hearing that from Frieda did Aubree finally relent a little. ¡°Say, what should I do, then?¡±

    Frieda let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Essie must already know that she can¡¯t meet Roxanne anymore, so she¡¯ll be in a bad mood these few

    days. Spend more time apanying her whenever you can. That way, you can subtly remind her that

    you¡¯re around. Even if Essie still won¡¯t ept you, at the very least, Lucian will know that you¡¯ve tried.¡±

    Aubree nodded slowly

    Freda¡¯s right Even if I can¡¯t change Este¡¯s mind, at the very least, I have to let Lucian think that I care

    about Este

 Chapter 1094

    Chapter 1094

    Aubree heeded Frieda¡¯s advice. In the afternoon of the very same day, she headed to the Farwell

    residence.

    She even bought Este some cakes on her way there

    After arriving at the manor, Aubree pressed on the doorbell.

    Catalina hesitated for a moment when she saw Aubree at the door. However, she opened the door for

    the woman when she recalled what Lucian said.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson,¡± greeted Catalina respectfully

    Lowering her head, Catalina took a step back. She was trying her best to stay away from Aubree¡¯s

    sight.

    They weren¡¯t exactly seeing eye to eye when they met thest few times.

    Though Catalina only did as she was told, she couldn¡¯t help it when Aubree still held prejudice against

    her

    Noticing that Catalina was trying to avoid her, Aubree pursed her lips in disapproval and sneered,

    ¡°You¡¯re fast to open the door this time¡±

    Catalina kept quiet

    ¡°Where¡¯s Lucian? He¡¯s not home?¡± Aubree did not wish to dwell on Catalina further. After all, she had

    already nned to fire thetter after marrying Lucian.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell headed to the office to work overtime early in the morning.¡±

    Before leaving, Lucian had told Catalina that Aubree was allowed entry at the Farwell residence at any

    time.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    That was the reason Catalina opened the door for Aubree

    Aubree nodded and cast a nce at the stairs leading upstairs. ¡°How about Essie? I¡¯m here to visit

    her.¡±

    Catalina tensed up. Nheless, she chose to answer truthfully. ¡°Ms. Este is in her bedroom.¡±

    With the cake in one hand, Aubree no longer paid heed to Catalina and headed upstairs.

    Catalina followed closely behind her.

    In the morning, before Lucian left, he had told her not to let Este and Aubree be alone for the time

    being.

    The truth was, he still had reservations about Aubree.

    Noticing that Catalina was tailing her, Aubree halted in exasperation. ¡°Why are you following me? Do

    you think I¡¯m going to hurt Essie?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell asked me to keep close tabs on Ms. Este. She might not feel well these two days. ¡°

    Aubree was not pleased that Catalina had brought Lucian up. Nheless, she said nothing.

    After she reached Este¡¯s bedroom, Aubree knocked on her door and tactfully kept quiet.

    It did not take long for Este to open the door

    The little girl thought it was Catalina and had not expected it to be Aubree instead.

    Her expression stiffened, and it soon turned into an rmed look

    Aubree noticed the change in Este¡¯s demeanor and was dismayed.

    However, the recalled Fredas advice and suppressed the hatred she had for Este She manag and

    lowered herself to level with Este.

    ¡°Essie, look. I¡¯ve brought some cakes for you. Do you want to have it downstairs or in your room?¡±

    As if afraid that Este could not see the cakes, Aubree waved them in front of the little girl.

    Este appeared indifferent and turned to Catalina with a deadpan look on her face.

    She didn¡¯t want to be alone with Aubree and wanted Catalina to send her away.

    Despite realizing what Este wanted, Catalina was unsure of what she could do about the situation.

    The only thing that she could think of was to ensure that Este was not left alone with Aubree.

    Aubree¡¯s patience soon wore thin when Este did not respond to her. However, she still had to

    continue with her act.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like cakes? Why don¡¯t I take you out for a spin in the afternoon? We can go y with

    Grandma,¡± Aubree coaxed.

    Aubree alone was already too much for Este, and she grew even more repulsed after hearing that

    the woman was nning to bring her to see Sonya.

 Chapter 1095

    Chapter 1095

    Catalina couldn¡¯t bear to see Este suffer. ¡°Ms. Pearson, Ms. Este has just woken up and might still

    feel sleepy. Why don¡¯t you let her sleep a little while longer?¡±

    Este hurriedly nodded along and even feigned a yawn.

    The innocent looks on her face made her acting look convincing.

    A furious look fleeted across Aubree¡¯s face, but she managed to regain herposure

    ¡°It seems my timing is not right then. Go on and rest, Essie.¡±

    Feeling utterly relieved, Este didn¡¯t even say anything before hastily closing the door.

    The smile on Aubree¡¯s face faded as the door shut in her face

    She wanted to scowl at Catalina and tell her to mind her own business.

    However, she thought that Catalina must have followed her on Lucian¡¯s order. Surely, the woman had

    been tasked with observing how she was getting along with Este.

    Aubree reckoned that since she was putting up an act, she might as well put in more work to make it

    believable.

    With that in mind, Aubree rposed herself. She got up and cast a nce at Catalina.

    ¡°I¡¯lle over more often these two days to apany Essie. I only brought cakes because I thought

    she liked them. Anyway, it seems like I¡¯m mistaken. You¡¯ve been taking care of Essie for many years.

    Do you know what she likes?¡±

    Then she shed Catalina a rare smile.

    Catalina lowered her head as the disdain for Aubree festered in her heart.

    She had been taking care of Este for many years, and all these years, Aubree had always taken the

    liberty toe uninvited.

    Yet, the wretched woman had the cheek to ask her what Este liked.

    It was obvious that Aubree had never taken Este¡¯s interests to heart.

    Not realizing Catalina¡¯s disdain toward her, Aubree went on, ¡°I was too ignorant of Essie¡¯s feelings in

    the past and had been shoving my own interests at her. It¡¯s really no wonder that she dislikes me. I

    know I¡¯m wrong now. Catalina, I hope you can guide me on the right path from now on.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s tone was sincere. Shepletely disregarded the fact that she had been treating Catalina

    harshly these few days.

    Of course, Catalina was reluctant to divulge a single thing. ¡°Ms. Este doesn¡¯t particrly fancy

    anything. Besides, I¡¯m only the cook around here. I don¡¯t really know anything about her preference¡±

    ¡°Then what does she like to eat? I¡¯ll try to learn.¡±

    Catalina deliberately told her something that was difficult to make

    Aubree¡¯s brows creased a little and were almost unnoticeable.

    Despite the fact that the dish was difficult to prepare, Aubree didn¡¯t seem bothered. After all, she could

    always buy it

    They headed downstairs, and right when Catalina thought she was leaving. Aubree sat on the couch

    ¡°It¡¯s not likely that Essie will sleep for a long time. I¡¯m just going to wait for her to wake up here.¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    Then Aubree took out her phone and texted Frieda.

    Needless to say, she hadn¡¯t stayed to wait for Este to wake up. She just wanted to show her face in

    front of Lucian when he was back.

    A whole afternoon passed by, and still, Este did not head downstairs.

    Instead, she unexpectedly heard Catalina receiving a phone call from Lucian.

    Aubree observed Catalina intently. After thetter hung up the call, she immediately asked, ¡°What did

    Lucian say? When is heing back?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell said he¡¯s going to bete today and asked me to bring Ms. Este for dinner first, Catalina

    replied. ¡°Are you going to stay for dinner, Ms. Pearson?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression turned grim as she got up from the couch. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got an appointment

    later.¡± Before she left, Aubree reminded Catalina, ¡°Please pass the word to Essie when shees

    downstairster¡± Catalina nodded respectfully and saw her to the door

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1096

    Chapter 1096

    Lucian had wanted to go back to eat with Este.

    Este had been in a bad mood ever since Aubree came by the day before, and Lucian was afraid that

    she would go back to how she used to be.

    However, in the afternoon, Jonathan abruptly called.

    As it turned out, Jonathan had heard about his and Roxanne¡¯s matter from somewhere, and that was

    why he made the call.

    Instantly, Lucian¡¯s mood soured, and he ended up inviting Jonathan out for a drink that night.

    At night, Lucian, who was wearing a dress shirt and had his jacket draped on his arm, strode out of the

    first floor of the Farwell Group office building.

    Right as he walked out of the entrance, he heard the sound of a car honking.

    He turned around and spotted Jonathan¡¯s car, which was parked right in front of the building.

    Lucian lifted a brow and walked over.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to meet at the club? Why are you here?¡±

    Jonathan wound down the window and winked at him. ¡°How can I let a crestfallen man drive? I¡¯m your

    buddy, and I¡¯ll be your driver this time.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened at that, and he pursed his lips. ¡°How can I be crestfallen over nothing?¡±

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    He opened the car door and got into the car before tossing his jacket on the back seat.

    Jonathan frowned, and he parted his lips to say something.

    Yet, when he turned around, he saw that Lucian had already closed his eyes to nap.

    Clearly, Lucian did not want to listen to anything else from him.

    In resignation, Jonathan looked away and started the car.

    As it turned out, the invitation for a drink was really just that. Lucian did not even want to spend any

    time. talking.

    Things must be really bad between them this time, Jonathan thought.

    On the way to their destination, both kept their silence, deep in their own thoughts.

    Half an hourter, the car came to a stop outside the club.

    Both men opened their doors and got out of the car.

    Jonathan gave his keys to the valet, then went upstairs to the private rooms with Lucian.

    This was a club they frequented, and they knew the owner of the club.

    Right as they took their seats, the owner sent some of his employees to serve them a few bottles of

    expensive wine before smartly telling the rest of his employees not to disrupt them from then on.

    Only when Lucian and Jonathan were the only ones left in the room did Jonathan open the bottle of

    expensive wine. Then he poured a ss for Lucian and himself.

    ¡°I hear that Essie¡¯s matter ended up quite messy.¡±

    On his way to the club, Jonathan had been thinking of how he was going to make Lucian talk, and in

    the end, he decided to start with Este.

    Everyone in their social circle knew about Este changing kindergartens.

    The kindergarten she had transferred to was one catered toward the rich and the powerful.

    On Este¡¯s first day, when the parents found out that their children were in the same ss as the

    daughter of the Farwell family, they began plotting how they should curry favor with the Farwells

    through her.

    However, Este did not appear on the next day.

    The parents had quickly looked into the matter.

    It took no time before Este¡¯s matter became a well-known one in the circle.

    There was nothing Lucian wanted to hide, so he nodded in indifferently.

    Jonathan raised his brows in surprise. ¡°Essie agreed to it? How did you convince her?¡±

    For a while after that, the room was silent.

    Jonathan slowly realized that Lucian did not get Este to agree to it in the first ce.

    That must be why she¡¯s throwing a tantrum and stopped going to kindergarten after a day.

    Jonathan cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°How is Essie feeling recently?¡±

    Lucian picked up his winess and took a sip from it. ¡°She was sulking the past two days, but she¡¯s

    fine

    now.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1097

    Chapter 1097

    Jonathan was even more taken aback by that. ¡°She¡¯s all right after such a short period of time? Does

    that mean she¡¯s doing much better now?¡±

    ¡°She spent a day at Roxanne¡¯s,¡± Lucian said nonchntly.

    Jonathan could guess what Lucian was trying to say.

    It was not because Este¡¯s condition was getting better for her mood to have improved so quickly; it

    was because she met Roxanne.

    However, Jonathan found the way Lucian mentioned Roxanne strange.

    Is he really¡­ nning to cut ties with Roxanne?

    Jonathan¡¯s confusion was clearly written on his face.

    Noticing that, Lucian said, ¡°I talked to her about it. It¡¯s true that we can¡¯t progress any further in our

    rtionship, so we¡¯ve decided to do as she says-to be strangers.¡±

    ¡°Are you really giving up just like that?¡± Jonathan could not believe what he had just heard.

    Lucian frowned. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    You can¡¯t possibly ask me to cast aside my dignity to beg Roxanne to change her mind. I can¡¯t do that,

    and she won¡¯t change her mind anyway.

    Jonathan drew his brows together. ¡°What about Essie? Dr. Jarvis is her mother, and the girl adores her

    too.¡±

    The mention of Este made something sh past Lucian¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve talked about this with Aubree.

    She¡¯ll treat Essie well, and as time passes, I¡¯m sure Essie will slowly ept her.¡±

    Getting Essie to ept Aubree?

    Jonathan found that incredulous.

    He had invited Lucian out because Frieda had gleefully told him about how Lucian was nning to stay

    engaged to Aubree.

    Perhaps it was because Jonathan had been Lucian¡¯s wingman in the past. Frieda was exceptionally

    arrogant when she told him about the news.

    Of course, Jonathan did not believe it.

    He was the one who witnessed Lucian courting Roxanne in all the ways he could think of, so he found

    it hard to believe that Lucian would give up on Roxanne so easily.

    Even if Lucian did give up on Roxanne, Jonathan felt that he should not have chosen Aubree.

    Este¡¯s dislike of Aubree throughout the six years was apparent to them all.

    How could Lucian marry a woman that Essie did not like and make her Essie¡¯s mother?

    Even when he heard the confirmation from Lucian, he still thought that he was dreaming.

    ¡°Essie hasn¡¯t epted Aubree in six years. Do you really think she¡¯ll suddenly change her mind?¡±

    Lucian was unfazed, however. ¡°We still have to give it a try.¡±

    ¡°What happened between you and Dr. Jarvis? You¡¯re not someone who gives up this easily!¡±

    Silence ensued.

    Lucian lowered his gaze and drank away.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan downed his wine and huffed, ¡°If I had known that you were going to give up so easily, I

    wouldn¡¯t have helped you back then. Look! You can choose not to see Dr. Jarvis from now on, but the

    Queen family still has to interact with her. How am I supposed to face Dr. Jarvis now?¡± Jonathan

    scrunched up his face in frustration. ¡°Also, my grandfather told me to take care of Dr. Jarvis. What am I

    supposed to say to him about

    I

    this?¡±

    As he spoke, he carefully observed the expression on Lucian¡¯s face.

    He said that to find out if Lucian would have a change of heart.

    s, despite his long speech, Lucian¡¯s expression remained the same. It was as if he had not heard

    Jonathan at all.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1098

    Chapter 1098

    Right as Jonathan put down his ss in resignation and was about to dere that it was none of his

    business anymore, Lucian spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I should give up so easily either. After all, the woman¡¯s Essie¡¯s biological mother.¡±

    Jonathan brightened up upon hearing that, and he asked, ¡°Does Dr. Jarvis know about her rtionship

    with Essie? If she doesn¡¯t, you should tell her about it. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll change her mind.¡±

    That was a thought he had since a long time ago, but as the matter was Lucian¡¯s family matter, it was

    up to Lucian whether or not he wanted to tell Roxanne about Este¡¯s birth circumstances.

    However, it seemed that the two were going to lose each other again, so Jonathan steeled himself to

    make the suggestion.

    Almost immediately, Lucian¡¯s hand holding the winess froze in mid-air.

    Tell Essie¡¯s birth circumstances to that woman? Maybe I would have given this a thought if Roxanne

    hadn¡¯t given up on me¡­ But now, it¡¯s pointless.

    Thinking that his suggestion was fantastic, Jonathan looked at Lucian in anticipation as he waited for

    his

    response.

    ¡°If you still want her back by your side, this is the best way to get her toe back!¡±

    A beatter, Lucian finished his drink and uttered quietly, ¡°No.¡±

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes widened.

    He¡¯s really nning to give up on Roxanne!

    ¡°She can¡¯t give me what I want, and she can¡¯t give Essie what Essie wants. What I can give her isn¡¯t

    something she wants either,¡± Lucian said.

    Jonathan could only blink at him, bewildered. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes fluttered shut as he recalled the memories of their time together.

    ¡°What Essie wants is for her mother to be by her side, but clearly, Roxanne¡¯s preupied with the

    Damaris family¡¯s project. Her full focus is on it, and even when Essie went to her, she left the two kids

    to take care of Essie instead.¡±

    It was the same for thest time. The girl was so miserable, and Roxanne heard it, but she still chose

    to prioritize

    her work.

    Lucian pursed his lips, the air around him turning a few degrees colder. ¡°At the start, I was hoping that

    she would stay in the country for that project, but who knew that she would throw her entire self into it?¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Even now, he still could not figure out whether Roxanne saw the project as something so important

    because of the project itself or because of the one in charge of it.

    Jonathan nearly jumped in fright at the change in Lucian¡¯s mood, but when he heard Lucian¡¯s words of

    comint, he became amused.

    Then a smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Lucian asked before shooting him a cold look.

    The smile on Jonathan¡¯s face remained wide. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about how even you can¡¯t escape from

    something like this.¡±

    Lucian knitted his brows in confusion.

    Jonathan cleared his throat but deliberately kept quiet for a while.

    It was only when he sensed the air around him turn even colder did he shudder and said, ¡°You say Dr.

    Jarvis is too focused on her work and has neglected Essie and your feelings. But think about this from

    another angle. Didn¡¯t you do this to Dr. Jarvis six years ago?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1099

    Chapter 1099

    Just as those words went past Jonathan¡¯s lips, Lucian tightened his grip on his ss.

    Six years ago¡­

    ¡°You must have treated Dr. Jarvis far worse six years ago than how Dr. Jarvis is treating you now,¡±

    Jonathan went on. ¡°Back then, I wondered about what she would feel about you focusing on work and

    Aubree only. I thought she would have left in no time, but to my surprise, she actually lived with you for

    so many years and even gave birth to your children.¡±

    At that moment, a thought seemed to have popped up in Jonathan¡¯s head. ¡°It looks like Dr. Jarvis was

    deeply in love with you back then. You say you¡¯re a persevering man, but you¡¯re giving up on her in

    mere months just because she¡¯s a little more serious about her work. In contrast, Dr. Jarvis had stayed

    by your side for years.¡±

    Jonathan even felt bad for Roxanne when he thought about the things she had to go through during

    those years. Once he was done saying his piece, he clicked his tongue and shook his head.

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened.

    How did she persevere during all those years, then? I thought she was being unreasonable when she

    abruptly departed back then. Now that I think about it, she must have reached her limits. What thoughts

    did she have on the night of her departure?

    The recollection of that time made Lucian¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°This is my fault,¡± he said after a beat.

    Jonathan stiffened.

    This was the first time he had heard Lucian admit that he was wrong so easily.

    ¡°I did this to her six years ago, and now she¡¯s doing the same thing to me.¡± The look of self-deprecation

    was bright in Lucian¡¯s eyes. ¡°Perhaps this is karma, but it¡¯ste by six years.¡±

    Hearing the bitternesscing Lucian¡¯s words, Jonathan lowered his gaze as his heart began feeling

    heavy.

    He only mentioned what had happened six years ago because the matter popped up in his head; he

    did not mean to make Lucian feel guilty.

    ¡°In that case, why don¡¯t you put aside your original n and court Dr. Jarvis again? It¡¯s to fix the regret

    the two of you have.¡±

    Jonathan thought that Lucian would finally consider that option, but the moment he said that, Lucian¡¯s

    unhesitating rejection came.

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Lucian filled his ss again and downed the wine.

    Jonathan did not even know how many times Lucian had already filled his ss. He stubbornly

    continued, ¡°Since you know you¡¯ve done wrong, why do you not want to fix the mistake?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    I¡¯ve hurt Roxanne terribly, so how can I ask her to forgive me? I¡¯m certain that Roxanne¡¯s already sick

    of how clingy I¡¯ve been during this time. She¡¯s only dealing with me half-heartedly as an act of courtesy.

    A wave of frustration rose in Lucian, and he started downing one ss after another.

    It was only then Jonathan realized he had been too busy trying to change Lucian¡¯s mind. Lucian had

    finished the whole bottle of wine by himself.

    The alcohol content in the wines that the owner served them was high. On most days, they would only

    drink a ss or two and focus more on the conversation.

    However, it was different that day.

    I know you can hold your drink, Lucian, but you still can¡¯t drink like this!

    Jonathan quickly shot out his hand to stop Lucian. ¡°Lucian, stop drinking!¡±

    Yet, before his fingers could touch the ss, Lucian stopped him.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I asked you toe today to drink, not to hear you go on and on about nonsense.¡±

    Lucian tilted his head back to down another ss of wine.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1100

    Chapter 1100

    In the end, Jonathan could only sigh under his breath as he watched Lucian open another bottle.

    Forget it. The reason behind how disheartened Lucian is right now must be rted to what I said

    earlier. In that case, I guess I¡¯ll just sacrifice my liver and drink with him.

    Jonathan gave up and started drinking alongside Lucian.

    Perhaps he was affected by Lucian¡¯s mood, for Jonathan found himself feeling gloomy as well.

    In the blink of an eye, the two of them finished all the wine on the table.

    Lucian took out his phone while drawing his brows together tightly from the pain of his headache.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    He had not driven to the club, so he needed someone to send him back.

    Perhaps he had drunk too much. He had nearly tapped on Roxanne¡¯s name out of instinct when he

    unlocked his phone.

    Lucian¡¯s frown deepened, and he hovered his finger above the name for a long while.

    Right when he was about to tap on it, Jonathan¡¯s slurring voice rang out in his ear.

    ¡°Lucian, I¡­ I can¡¯t drink anymore!¡±

    Jonathan was dead drunk by then. He was lifting an empty winess and mumbling away in Lucian¡¯s

    direction in a daze.

    Unlike him, Lucian still had a shred of rationality left.

    When he heard his voice, he snapped back to his senses and looked at the name beneath his finger.

    After a long moment of hesitation, he scrolled it away.

    Since I¡¯ve decided to cut ties with her, I shouldn¡¯t disturb her.

    After what seemed like eons, Lucian¡¯s gazended on Aubree¡¯s name.

    Then, in the end, he tapped on her name.

    At that moment, Aubree was having dinner with Frieda.

    Ever since Aubree left the Farwell residence, she had been swallowing her anger. All she could do was

    invite Frieda out so that she could vent.

    While the two were chatting, Aubree¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Aubree was right at the peak of her angry rant, so she impatiently lowered her head to nce at her

    phone.

    When she saw the caller ID, she halted her speech immediately.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Who is it?¡± Frieda asked.

    Aubree had already picked up the call by then. ¡°Lucian, it¡¯ste. Is something the matter?¡±

    She thought that Lucian had returned to the manor and was calling her after finding out that she had

    been there in the afternoon.

    To her surprise, Lucian sounded drunk as he said, ¡°Are you free at the moment? I drank a little. If it¡¯s

    convenient for you,e and pick me up.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s eyes lit up, and the irritation that had been guing her since the afternoon dissipated.

    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll be right there!¡±

    The man then told her the name of the club and the room number.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way!¡±

    Her eager voice made Lucian press his lips together. ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush.¡±

    When Frieda saw Aubree ending the call, she asked, ¡°Who was it? Was it Lucian?¡±

    She could not think of anyone else other than Lucian who could make Aubree¡¯s mood change so

    quickly.

    Aubree was all smiles as she answered, ¡°Let¡¯s wrap up for today. Lucian¡¯s drunk, and he has asked me

    to pick him up.¡±

    Frieda beamed in understanding. ¡°People usually call their girlfriends to pick them up after getting

    drunk. It looks like Lucian has a change of heart. Congrattions, Aubree.¡±

    The smile on Aubree¡¯s face widened as she grabbed her bag and stood up.

    All of a sudden, Frieda thought of something. ¡°Right, Lucian should be with my brother. I¡¯lle with

    you and pick my brother up as well.¡±

    Aubree agreed to it readily, wanting to get rid of the other man.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101

    Chapter 1101 What Is Going On

    When the two women arrived at the club, Jonathan had already sobered up a little.

    He tensed up when he saw Aubree entering the room with his sister.

    Jonathan vaguely recalled Lucian making a call in his drunken stupor earlier, but he thought Lucian had

    made a call of regret to Roxanne with the courage of his drunken state.

    Even if it was not a call to Roxanne, Lucian should have called Cayden instead.

    s, Lucian had called Aubree.

    So all that talk earlier was a waste of my breath! Lucian has really given up on Roxanne.

    ¡°Lucian, how do you feel?¡±

    Aubree instantly went to Lucian¡¯s side the moment she stepped into the room, and she began studying

    the man with concern.

    Lucian had drunk more than Jonathan, and by then, he was already out of his mind.

    His only reaction to Aubree¡¯s voice was a small nod and a slight furrow of his brows.

    ¡°Aubree, you should bring Lucian back first. Leave my brother to me,¡± Frieda suggested.

    Aubree agreed to it with no hesitance. Nheless, she had trouble lifting Lucian into an upright

    position.

    Just as she was about to head outside to ask for help from the server, Cayden suddenly came toward

    her.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, where is Mr. Farwell? He called me earlier and told me to send you both home.¡±

    As it turned out, Lucian had contacted Cayden right after calling Aubree.

    Even when he was drunk, he still could not let his guard down around Aubree.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The sight of Cayden made Aubree narrow her eyes. As she shifted her body to make way for Cayden,

    she said, ¡°He¡¯s inside. Help him out of the room, will you?¡±

    Cayden nodded and hurried inside. He first brought Lucian into the car. Then he helped Frieda support

    Jonathan into Frieda¡¯s car.

    Before leaving, Cayden said worriedly, ¡°Ms. Queen, are you sure you¡¯re fine by yourself?¡±

    Frieda waved her hand nonchntly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Jonathan¡¯s not one to kick up a fuss after he gets

    drunk. He¡¯ll just sleep like a pigter. Go ahead and take care of Lucian.¡±

    It was only then Cayden returned to Aubree¡¯s car.

    Aubree was seated in the back seat, and beside her was the drunk and unconscious Lucian.

    Shortly after, Cayden started the car and drove toward the Farwell residence.

    While they were on their way to their destination, Aubree nced at the man beside her from the

    corner of her eyes.

    Even though they had been engaged for six years, it was her first time sitting beside Lucian in this way.

    In the past, Lucian had avoided her as if she was a gue.

    Right as Aubree was reveling in her feelings of pleasant surprise, the car abruptly lurched forward.

    Lucian was already in an awkward position, and after the lurch, he was even closer to Aubree.

    A glint danced across Aubree¡¯s eyes when she saw how much closer she and Lucian was. Then she

    nced at Cayden.

    When she realized he was not paying attention to the back seat, Aubree carefully reached out to tug

    Lucian¡¯s sleeve and pull him closer to her.

    Now, Lucian Farwell was leaning against her.

    Aubree was simultaneously excited and nervous.

    Right then, Cayden stopped the car at a red light and instinctively nced at the rearview mirror.

    His heart skipped a beat when he saw how Lucian was intimately leaning against Aubree.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Cayden already sensed something off when he saw Aubree at the room entrance earlier.

    I recall that Mr. Farwell doesn¡¯t like Aubree and is doing his best in courting Roxanne. Why is he

    suddenly so close with Aubree, then? Why did he ask Aubree to send him back when he was drunk?

    Seemingly sensing his gaze, Aubree lifted her head to look at Cayden.

    Cayden shuddered and quietly looked away.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102

    Chapter 1102 A Rare Opportunity

    By the time they arrived at the Farwell residence, Lucian still had not woken up.

    Cayden took Lucian by the arm and helped him into the mansion.

    As they went up the stairs, Cayden identally staggered a little, and Aubree reprimanded him

    immediately. ¡°Watch it!¡±

    Knowing that it was his fault, he did not say anything.

    Meanwhile, Este was wide awake and waiting inside her room as she hoped to talk to her father.

    When she heard Aubree¡¯s voice, she seemed to sense something as though she was telepathic. She

    went to open the bedroom door and peeked out cautiously.

    As soon as she did so, she saw Lucian being helped up the stairs by Cayden.

    She ran over worriedly and tugged at Lucian¡¯s sleeve cautiously. ¡°Daddy?¡±

    Aubree was in buoyant spirits after what happened in the car.

    Seeing how concerned the little girl looked, she smiled and said reassuringly, ¡°Your daddy had too

    much to drink, but you don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll take good care of him.¡±

    However, Este did not even bother to spare her a nce. Instead, she fixed her gaze on Cayden,

    waiting for him to exin.

    The smile on Aubree¡¯s face froze as she followed Este¡¯s gaze and looked toward Cayden.

    He felt a sense of helplessness with both of them staring at him.

    In the end, however, he was considerate of Este¡¯s feelings and smiled as he repeated what Aubree

    had said. ¡°Ms. Este, Mr. Farwell just had too much to drink. He¡¯ll be as right as rain after a good

    night¡¯s rest. It¡¯s gettingte, so you should quickly go to bed.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Este pressed her lips together and shook her head, stubbornly following close behind them.

    Thest time Daddy got sick, he didn¡¯t allow me to take care of him. This time, I¡¯ll look after him no

    matter what they say!

    Watching the little girl follow them into Lucian¡¯s bedroom, Aubree¡¯s brows drew together almost

    imperceptibly. She said to Cayden, ¡°I¡¯ll stay here. You can take her to her room.¡±

    He seemed somewhat hesitant upon hearing that.

    Mr. Farwell was the one who told me toe over. If she does something to him while I¡¯m gone, how

    will I exin it to him tomorrow?

    Este was also uncooperative. She held onto the hem of Lucian¡¯s shirt tightly and uttered a firm

    refusal in her piping voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to! I want to stay with Daddy!¡±

    Aubree clenched her jaw upon seeing that neither of them would do as she said. However, she quickly

    shifted her expression and crouched in front of Este with a bright smile.

    ¡°Be a good girl, Essie. Your daddy is already asleep, so there¡¯s nothing you can do here. You should go

    and rest.¡±

    Raising her gaze and looking at Lucian, Este saw that thetter was fast asleep indeed.

    Here, Cayden piped up, ¡°Ms. Este, it¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡±

    Although Este still felt reluctant to do so after hearing that, she still nodded obediently.

    As she left, she turned around and nced at Lucian every couple of steps to check that he had not

    woken up before slowly following Cayden back to her room.

    Finally, only Lucian and Aubree were left in the former¡¯s bedroom.

    Her gaze reflected the myriad of thoughts in her mind as she looked at the person sleeping soundly on

    the bed.

    We¡¯re the only ones in the room now. That¡¯s a rare opportunity. As long as I y my cards right, the

    position of Mrs. Farwell will be mine by tomorrow morning. Regardless of how unwilling Lucian will be,

    he¡¯ll have no choice but to give in. It¡¯s just that I¡¯ll have to take some risks if I want to do that. If he

    wakes up midway, my n will backfire.

    Aubree weighed the pros and cons of the matter for a long time. In the end, she could not withstand the

    temptation of being Lucian¡¯s wife and slowly approached the side of the bed.

    ¡°Lucian, it must feel ufortable to sleep like this. Let me help to wipe you down.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103

    Chapter 1103 What A Nuisance

    Naturally, Lucian could not hear her voice, and Aubree only said it once. After she spoke, she went to

    get a towel, dampened it, then used it to wipe his face.

    Despite being as careful as she could, she was not as gentle in her ministrations as she had never

    done something like that before.

    Lucian knitted his brows in difort and subconsciously moved to avoid her hand.

    Seeing that, she stopped what she was doing and leaned close to his ear. She whispered, ¡°It also

    doesn¡¯t feel nice sleeping in those clothes, right? I¡¯ll help you take them off.¡±

    After saying that, she stretched out her hands carefully and undid the buttons on his shirt, one after

    another.

    When she reached the third button, he frowned and grabbed her wrist.

    Her heart skipped a beat, and her eyes gleamed with anticipation. She thought that something was

    about to happen between them.

    To her dismay, Lucian pushed her hand away in displeasure and mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    Then, he released her hand and turned on his side with his back toward her.

    The look on Aubree¡¯s face changed instantly. Nheless, she forced herself to calm down and

    reached out tentatively to nudge Lucian lightly.

    ¡°Lucian, are you awake? Lucian?¡±

    However, he had fallen back into a deep slumber and did not respond.

    Even so, she dared not resume her attempt to undress him.

    After pondering for a moment, she mustered her courage and walked to the other side to stand before

    him. She lifted his arm, intending to lie down next to him and create the false impression that he had

    pulled her into his arms.

    Just as she did that, the sound of footsteps came from the direction of the door, and she froze abruptly.

    Cayden had not closed the door when he left earlier. Hence, he saw Aubree pulling Lucian¡¯s arm as

    soon as he walked to the door. He had no idea what she was trying to do.

    Upon a closer look, he also noticed that someone appeared to have unbuttoned Lucian¡¯s shirt.

    He furrowed his brows and looked at Aubree warily. ¡°Ms. Pearson, why are you still here?¡±

    She was momentarily ovee with guilt. However, she quicklyposed herself and let go of

    Lucian¡¯s hand. With a smile, she exined, ¡°I was worried there¡¯d be no one to take care of him if

    everyone left.¡±

    ¡°What were you doing just now?¡± Cayden pressed suspiciously.

    A faint flush crept across her cheeks as she suppressed the guilt within her. ¡°Lucian didn¡¯t look like he

    was sleepingfortably. That¡¯s why I wanted to help him turn to the other side. Now that you¡¯re here,

    you can do it.¡±

    Cayden stepped forward with a neutral expression and helped Lucian turn over.

    However, as soon as he did that, Lucian shifted back to his original position.

    Clearly, he had turned over by himself earlier and was not sleeping in an awkward position as she had

    imed.

    Cayden shot Aubree a puzzled look, and thetter smiled sheepishly.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Mr. Farwell. You can go and get some rest first,¡± he said, politely hinting for her to

    leave.

    Needless to say, she was reluctant to give in just like that. ¡°Lucian called and asked me toe over,

    so how can I abandon him like this? I think it¡¯s best if I take care of him.¡±

    Hearing that, Cayden¡¯s gaze flitted toward Lucian, who was still fast asleep. He could guess thetter¡¯s

    thoughts on the situation.

    Mr. Farwell did indeed ask her toe over. However, now that I think about it, he only just broke up

    with Roxanne and probably doesn¡¯t n on progressing his rtionship with Aubree so quickly, right?

    With that thought in mind, he added, ¡°Mr. Farwell needs to get changed and wash up. Since you can¡¯t

    help with those, I should take over. You can rest in the guest room. I¡¯ll inform you once he¡¯s awake.¡±

    His response annoyed Aubree.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Cayden, things might have progressed to the point of no return tonight. What a nuisance

    he is!

    Nheless, she could not argue with him and had no choice but to agree coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll go and rest in the

    guest room, then. Remember to let me know when Lucian wakes up.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104

    Chapter 1104 You Stayed With Me All Night

    Aubree spent the night in the same guest room she stayed in during her previous visit.

    As she entered the room, she could not help but recall what she had donest time.

    For a moment, I even thought of using the same method to teach that little b*tch another lesson to see

    if she dares to be disobedient again!

    However, it was only a fleeting thought because, ultimately, she was still afraid Lucian would find out

    about it.

    Now that she had hope, she would never be able to forgive herself if she lost it due to another mistake

    she made.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    As Aubreey in bed, the scene from earlier in Lucian¡¯s bedroom kept ying through her head.

    I was so close to bing Mrs. Farwell! If only Cayden hadn¡¯t appeared!

    Aubree stayed up all night, waiting for Cayden toe over and inform her that Lucian had woken up.

    She never expected to wait until the sun was high in the sky, and he still had note over.

    The memory of Cayden¡¯s attitude toward her the night before made Aubree grit her teeth. She got up

    from the bed and freshened up briefly before knocking on Lucian¡¯s bedroom door.

    ¡°Lucian, are you awake? It¡¯s me, Aubree.¡±

    Soon, she heard footsteps inside.

    Cayden opened the door and greeted the person standing outside politely. ¡°Ms. Pearson, Mr. Farwell

    has not yet woken up. If you¡¯re up, you can go back first.¡±

    Aubree responded with a frown, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll wait for Lucian to wake up before going back.

    Otherwise, I¡¯ll be worried.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯ll be a meeting at thepany in a bit. It¡¯ll be almost time for Mr. Farwell to head to the

    company when he wakes up,¡± Cayden lied with a straight face.

    In other words, he was telling Aubree not to bother because his boss did not have time to spend with

    her.

    However, she did not seem to catch his hint as she proceeded inside the bedroom.

    As Cayden had mentioned, Lucian was still sound asleep on the bed.

    His brows were furrowed, possibly due to the hangover.

    ¡°Lucian?¡± Aubree called twice, carefully.

    Seeing no response from him, she gingerly reached out, wanting to smooth the lines between his

    brows as gently as possible.

    However, before her hand could touch his face, he suddenly opened his eyes. They were bloodshot

    from the hangover, and his voice was also incredibly raspy.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lucian regarded the person before him with wariness and indifference as he had just woken up and

    had not recalled the events of the night before at that moment.

    Aubree¡¯s hand froze mid-air, and she could not help but feel somewhat guilty when she met his

    guarded look. ¡°I¡­ I noticed that you were frowning, so I thought of helping you¡ª¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± he interrupted in a cold tone before she could finish speaking.

    After saying that, he ced his weight on the bed and slowly sat up.

    He had a splitting headache, and the memories of the previous night were slowlying back to him.

    I drank with Jonathan in the club and then¡­ I got drunk and called Aubree toe over.

    Lucian pinched the area between his brows as he recalled that, and his expression gradually rxed.

    ¡°You stayed here with me all night?¡± he asked.

    Despite having a slightly stiff appearance, Aubree still kept a smile on her face as she replied, ¡°I

    couldn¡¯t help worrying about you since it¡¯s unusual for you to take the initiative to ask me to take care of

    you.¡±

    She initially thought that if she said that, Lucian would at least show some care for her.

    However, she never anticipated him just asking, ¡°Where¡¯s Cayden?¡±

    That made Aubree choke a little as she turned sideways so that he could see the door.

    Cayden stepped forward respectfully. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian was merely confirming that he did not spend the night alone with Aubree, so seeing his

    assistant in the room put his mind at ease. He nodded and said nothing more.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, it¡¯s time for Ms. Este to go to school,¡± Cayden carefully said after checking the time.

    He had been assisting Lucian withpany matters as ofte and was unaware that Este had

    transferred schools.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105

    Chapter 1105 Forget Roxanne As Soon As Possible

    Lucian knitted his brows when the subject of Este attending school was brought up, and he shifted

    his gaze to Aubree.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you allow me to send her there since it¡¯s inconvenient for you to do it now?¡± Cayden took

    the initiative to volunteer.

    In the past, his boss would always get him to pick up Este from kindergarten when he had matters to

    attend to, so Cayden thought it would be the same this time.

    However, as soon as he was done speaking, he noticed that Lucian¡¯s gaze had fallen on Aubree, who

    was standing to the side, and a feeling of dread crept into his chest.

    Sure enough, his boss¡¯ voice rang out in the next second. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. Essie has

    transferred to another school, and you don¡¯t know where the new school is.¡±

    Hearing that, Cayden widened his eyes in shock.

    Transferred to another school? How could Ms. Este casually switch schools, given her condition?

    And without me knowing it, too?

    ¡°Aubree,¡± Lucian called her in a gentle tone.

    The way he addressed her filled her heart with joy. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± she inquired.

    Lucian hesitated for a moment but still spoke in the end. ¡°Please send Essie to her new school.¡±

    Since I¡¯ve already decided to cut ties with Roxanne, Essie should also get a fresh start. Let¡¯s start by

    getting familiar with the new kindergarten.

    Even though Aubree was over the moon, she did not forget to show her concern for the little girl.

    ¡°Essie doesn¡¯t seem to like the new school. Do you really have to let her go there? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s

    necessary to go to kindergarten. Why don¡¯t you homeschool her? That works too.¡±

    However, Lucian opposed it in a deep voice, ¡°Given Essie¡¯s current condition, she needs to interact

    more with people so that she can adjust to the new environment sooner.¡±

    Aubree did not dare to continue persuading him, so she merely nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go and wake her up then.¡±

    With that, she bade goodbye to Cayden, then turned and left the room.

    Cayden hesitated for a long time, but in the end, he could not help but remark, ¡°Mr. Farwell, are you

    sure you want Ms. Pearson to send Ms. Este to school? I can also do that if you provide me the

    address.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Let her do it,¡± answered Lucian.

    Mother is right. Since I¡¯ve decided to keep the engagement going, Essie has to learn to get along with

    Aubree.

    After saying that, he got out of bed.

    Cayden quickly dissuaded him, ¡°Mr. Farwell, you should rest for a while longer. You don¡¯t look so

    good.¡±

    Despite being by Lucian¡¯s side for so many years, it was his first time seeing his boss so drunk.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Lucian frowned as he walked into the bathroom and looked in the mirror.

    His reflection stared back at him, a pallid man with pale lips and bloodshot eyes.

    A sh of self-mockery flitted across his eyes as he took in his appearance.

    I can¡¯t believe I got so drunk because of a woman.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have anything important scheduled for the day, so please rest for a while longer,¡± Cayden

    attempted to persuade his boss again as he trailed behind him.

    Lucian looked away from the mirror. ¡°No need. We¡¯ll keep to the schedule as nned.¡±

    I need to focus on my work right now so that I can get Roxanne out of my head as soon as possible.

    Cayden felt he could no longer convince his boss after several rejections from him, so he could only

    acquiesce in silence and head downstairs to wait for him.

    When he came out of Lucian¡¯s room, he saw Aubree still standing in front of Este¡¯s bedroom.

    The little girl seemed to be still asleep. Aubree was cautiously knocking on the door, but her side profile

    made it hard for him to observe her expression.

    However, Cayden could not help but feel bad for Este when he thought of how the little girl detested

    Aubree.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106

    Chapter 1106 She Would Reject It Even More

    Este had stayed upte waiting for her father to reach home the night before.

    Moreover, she had taken tozing around in bed in the morningstely as she did not need to attend

    school for the time being.

    Early that morning, however, she was awoken by a persistent knocking on the door.

    Este got up blearily and made her way to the door grumpily.

    She scrunched her brows begrudgingly as she took in the person standing at the doorstep.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, Essie. Why don¡¯t I help you wash up and prepare for school?¡± Aubree was all

    smiles.

    Este pursed her lips and shook her head.

    She refused to let Aubree send her to school as she¡¯d spanked her previously.

    Aubree patiently coaxed, ¡°It was my fault for being so irrational in the past. I promise to be nice and

    never force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to, okay?¡±

    She intended to bypass Este and make her way to the bedroom.

    Aubree had barely taken a step before Este moved into position and blocked her passage.

    The smile on Aubree¡¯s face froze.

    ¡°Come now. We¡¯ll bete if we tarry any further. I heard from your Grandma that you only went to your

    new school for one day. Now that school has reopened, you should leave a positive impression on your

    teachers and ssmates.¡±

    Este recoiled even further at Aubree¡¯s words.

    She did not want to go to school, let alone allow Aubree to apany her there.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to make new friends?¡± Aubree patiently inquired.

    Este once again shook her head stubbornly. ¡°No!¡±

    Aubree¡¯s eyes lit up.

    This was the first time Este had spoken to her when they were alone.

    She used to avoid her and would refuse to utter a word in her presence.

    Does this mean that our rtionship has improved since she is willing to talk to me?

    Aubree was encouraged at the possibility and her tone softened even more.

    ¡°I know you dislike being in crowded ces and new environments, but this is part and parcel of life. I¡¯ll

    wait for you outside your ssroom if you feel scared.¡±

    Este eyed Aubree dubiously as she seemed to have undergone aplete transformation.

    Hadn¡¯t she any clue I¡¯d detest it all the more if she followed me to kindergarten?

    Aubree extended her hand to pat Este¡¯s head and seemed to have more to say.

    The astute Este nimbly evaded her touch by taking a step backward.

    Aubree¡¯s hand hung in mid-air awkwardly.

    Then, Este scrutinized her expression.

    Aubree would always be upset whenever she avoided contact with her.

    As such, she was taken aback when the person before her didn¡¯t seem affected by the least.

    It was a peculiar sight indeed.

    Although Aubree¡¯s attitude had improved vastly, Este was convinced that she was merely putting on

    an act based on her past experiences.

    Este¡¯s standoffishness was off-putting, but Aubree was willing to overlook it.

    At the end of the day, Lucian¡¯s acknowledgment took precedence over Este¡¯s rejection.

    Hence, Aubree had no choice but to think of another way to persuade Este since time was running

    out.

    ¡°I also believe it¡¯s better that you study at home, but your daddy thinks otherwise. You wouldn¡¯t want

    him to worry about you not going to school while he¡¯s still recovering from his hangover, would you?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107

    Chapter 1107 Each With Their Own Thoughts

    Este¡¯s resolve wavered at the mention of Lucian.

    She had seen how drunk Lucian was the night before and surmised he must have drunk a lot.

    I wonder what Daddy was up to.

    Aubree delighted at the indecision in Este¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to attend school, I

    can help put in a word or two when your daddy¡¯s feeling better.¡±

    It was only then that Este relented and allowed her entry into the room.

    Aubree got to her feet to let Este get dressed while she picked out the clothes she would wear to

    school.

    Once the clothes were selected, she assisted Este to brush her teeth.

    Este gradually began to let her guard down.

    Aubree used to threaten her whenever they spent time together.

    Este supposed Aubree wouldn¡¯t try anything since she didn¡¯t seem inclined to do so this time.

    Moreover, Aubree brought up Lucian in their conversation.

    Este was docile andpliant to her demands as she did not want to trouble Lucian. Nheless,

    her expression was still sullen.

    She truly abhorred the idea of going to a new school.

    The boys wouldn¡¯t be there, and she disliked her ssmates and teachers.

    Este was led downstairs to have breakfast after she reluctantly changed her clothes.

    Lucian was already seated at the dining table while Cayden stood respectfully beside him.

    He raised his eyes at the sight of Este and Aubree descending the stairs.

    ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Este released Aubree¡¯s hand and trotted over to Lucian. She rested her arms on hisp and gazed

    into his eyes.

    Lucian¡¯s head was still aching. Therefore, he resorted to patting Este¡¯s head without saying a word.

    Este had nned to tell him of her desire not to go to school but hesitated at his obvious state of

    difort. ¡°Daddy, are you in pain?¡±

    Lucian detected the concern in Este¡¯s eyes, and heforted her with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s just

    a bit of a headache.¡±

    Este pouted her lips and asked out of curiosity, ¡°Daddy, why did you drink so muchst night?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened and he didn¡¯t immediatelye up with an answer.

    Este directed her questing gaze to Cayden.

    He is always apanying Daddy whenever he drinks for work.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Cayden was at a loss.

    How could he bring himself to refuse the innocently adorable Este?

    Nevertheless, the truth was he had no clue what happened to Lucian as well.

    Lucian had finished drinking by the time he got therest night.

    Este¡¯s question reminded Aubree of Lucian¡¯s inebriated state the night before.

    Her heart clenched as she eyed him steadily.

    It must have been a personal matter since Cayden was not privy to it.

    Furthermore, Lucian had been with Jonathan.

    Aubree felt a hint of displeasure as she thought of what Frieda had told her about Jonathan¡¯s opinions

    toward Lucian and Roxanne.

    Even so, Lucian still entrusted her to send Este to school, which undeniably meant he would give up

    on Roxanne after their conversationst night.

    She concluded that there was no point getting worked up about nothing.

    Everyone in the dining hall was preupied with their own thoughts.

    Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounded after a long moment as he tried to avoid answering Este. ¡°I went out

    with Mr. Queen yesterday and identally drank too much. I¡¯m sorry for making you worry.¡±

    Este did not appear convinced as her gaze lingered on Lucian longer than usual.

    She had a gut feeling that he was not telling her the whole truth.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108

    Chapter 1108 I Am His Fiancee

    ¡°Finish your meal. Ms. Pearson will send you to the kindergartenter.¡±

    Without giving the child an opportunity to ask further questions, Lucian retracted his gaze from her.

    Though Este was puzzled, she did not dare ask any further at the sight of her father¡¯s scowl. Instead,

    she ate her breakfast obediently.

    By the time she finished her breakfast, she was runningte.

    Aubree greeted Lucian before picking the child up for school.

    Lucian frowned as he gazed at the pair¡¯s departing silhouettes before calling, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Aubree froze abruptly in her tracks at the sound of his voice. Her heart clenched.

    Lucian isn¡¯t having second thoughts, is he?

    Despite her fears, Aubree maintained her cheery smile. ¡°Is there anything else, Lucian?¡±

    With her hand held by Aubree, Este gazed with her bright and clear eyes up at her father, also under

    the impression that her father had changed his mind and consented to allow her to skip school.

    Lucian hesitated for a moment as he met their gaze.

    After several seconds, his brow rxed as if he hade to a decision.

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist your teacher and your new ssmates like you did thest time, Essie. I will be in touch

    with your teacher from time to time to find out how you¡¯re doing in school.¡±

    The child puffed her cheeks reluctantly. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Aubree heaved a huge but secret sigh of relief. The smile on her face also became more genuine.

    ¡°I will speak to her teacher soon. Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll be heading off with Essie. She¡¯s

    runningte.¡±

    Lucian nodded indifferently.

    With a smile, Aubree led the child away.

    Upon getting in the car, Este sat warily in the back seat and kept her lips pursed, refusing to utter a

    word.

    Aubree tried to speak in an effort to build a rapport with the child.

    ¡°Do you remember what your new teacher looks like, Essie? I¡¯ve never met them.¡±

    Este nodded quietly.

    Aubree was pleasantly surprised to see the child reacting to her words.

    ¡°Do you have any friends you like in your new ss, Essie?¡±

    Este shook her head.

    With only the two boys in her mind when she came to school, she never noticed the other students.

    However, she remembered that she had been startled.

    The other students must think that I¡¯m a weirdo. That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t n to stay long in that

    kindergarten, anyway. I will be back to be with the boys when Daddy and Mommy get back together!

    Throughout the journey, Aubree kept casting about for new conversational topics to engage the child,

    who uncharacteristically responded to all of them.

    As a result, she was in a splendid mood.

    Upon arriving at the kindergarten entrance, Aubree led the child out of the car.

    She was about to ask Este to point out her new teacher when the teacher recognized Este first.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Essie!¡±

    The teacher approached them with a smile, greeted Este, and turned to the adult beside her. ¡°And

    you are?¡±

    Aubree smiled as she inclined her head at the teacher. ¡°Hello, I am Lucian¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Aubree.¡±

    The teacher¡¯s employment at the prestigious institution was a testament to her qualifications.

    The marriage between the Farwell family and the Pearson family wasmon knowledge in

    Horington.

    Naturally, the teachers in the kindergarten would know about it.

    Thus, she could guess without another word from Aubree that the second half of her sentence was to

    proim that she was Este¡¯s future mother.

    With that in mind, the teacher¡¯s attitude became much more respectful. ¡°Hello, Ms. Pearson. I am

    Pam Yaxley. You could call me Ms. Yaxley.¡±Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109

    Chapter 1109 No Trouble

    Unlike Pippa¡¯s disdainful attitude toward Aubree, Pam was respectful.

    In response, Aubree discarded her haughty attitude and nodded courteously at Pam while pushing

    Este toward her teacher.

    At the recollection of the child¡¯s prior performance in ss, Pam could not help but feel slightly

    worried.

    Though it was indeed an honor for her to have the heiress of the Farwell family in her ss, she would

    not escape the consequences if any misfortune should befall the child under her care.

    Aubree seemed to have seen through her concerns and smiled at her. ¡°Essie¡¯s condition is rather

    unusual as she is sensitive to a change in environment. Please take care of her, Ms. Yaxley. I¡¯ll treat

    you to a meal one of these days.¡±

    Then, she lowered her gaze to Este. ¡°Say hello to your teacher, Essie.¡±

    Aubree was trying her luck when she did that.

    Earlier, in the car, the child had only been nodding or shaking her head in response to her words.

    She was unsure if the child would heed her and greet the teacher.

    If she defied me in public¡­

    At the thought of that possibility, Aubree regretted her action at once and wished she had never uttered

    those words.

    However, the child¡¯s voice sounded the next second. ¡°Hello, Ms. Yaxley.¡±

    The child even bowed politely as she spoke.

    Aubree and Pam were stunned by the child¡¯s response and only regained theirposure a

    momentter.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    ¡°It seems that you got through to Essie. She has made remarkable progress.¡±

    Pam smiled as she delivered herpliment.

    Aubree was even more pleased that Este did not disappoint her. ¡°Essie has always been a good

    child. She just needs time to get used to a new environment.¡±

    Pam nodded vigorously. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, I will take good care of Essie and have her adjust to the

    new environment as soon as possible.¡±

    Aubree smiled. ¡°I trust that Essie will be in good hands.¡±

    At that, she reached out to stroke Este¡¯s hair.

    Under the impression that the child had warmed up to her, she thought she would be allowed to caress

    thetter¡¯s hair.

    Unexpectedly, her outstretched hand missed its mark.

    Aubree¡¯s expression froze, and upon recalling that Pam was still standing before her, she recovered

    quickly to say with a smile, ¡°Be good in school, Essie. Listen to Ms. Yaxley. Do you understand?¡±

    Este nodded rather reluctantly.

    Without another word, Aubree nodded at Pam once more before turning to depart.

    The pair had conversed for such a long time that only Pam and Este remained at the kindergarten

    entrance when Aubree left.

    Leading Este by the hand, Pam had the unnerving feeling that she had taken a hot potato upon

    herself.

    Desirous of his praise, Aubree hurriedly called Lucian right after leaving the kindergarten.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was seated in the car with Cayden at the wheel on their way to Farwell Group.

    Lucian frowned when he saw Aubree was calling as he thought something had happened to Este.

    As soon as he picked up, he heard Aubree¡¯s smile in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯d dropped Essie off, Lucian. Ms. Yaxley took her in. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Lucian heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°All right, thank you for the trouble,¡± he answered in a low voice.

    Aubree¡¯s voice lowered. She sounded embarrassed. ¡°No trouble at all. It¡¯s my duty. In the future¡­ I¡¯ll

    continue to pick and send Essie to school.¡±

    Both of them knew perfectly well what she meant in the silence of her unspoken words.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110

    Chapter 1110 What Is Going On

    Frowning, Lucian fell silent for several seconds.

    Within several short seconds, the smile slid off Aubree¡¯s face.

    Until Lucian¡¯s voice sounded once more.

    ¡°Judging by Essie¡¯s demeanor this morning, the rtionship between you seemed to have improved by

    a lot.¡±

    Aubree froze for several seconds at his words before she registered what he said.

    It was true that the child had been receptive toward her that morning.

    Aside from rejecting her touch, Este had responded to almost everything she had said.

    It was a big improvementpared to before.

    ¡°I was the one at fault back then,¡± Aubree replied with augh. ¡°I wasn¡¯t patient enough with Essie. Now

    that I¡¯m a little more patient, Essie can sense it and responds ordingly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Lucian answered solemnly. ¡°Enjoy each other¡¯spany.¡±

    Smiling, Aubree assured him she would.

    Without discussing it any further, Lucian ended the call on the pretext of work.

    Though he had already decided to proceed with the engagement, he did not have anything to say to

    Aubree.

    Meanwhile, Aubree hung up, but the smile remained on her face. She asked Frieda out for dinner.

    After Frieda hung up, she packed up before heading out of the Queen residence.

    As she emerged from the bedroom, she ran into Jonathan, who had just gotten out of bed and was in a

    foul mood for having too much to drink the night before.

    In addition to being reminded of Lucian¡¯s words the night before upon waking up, he became irritable,

    and his expression turned from bad to worse.

    ¡°Where are you off to this early in the morning?¡± Jonathan asked with a frown when he saw Frieda

    smiling from ear to ear.

    Frieda looked pleased with herself. ¡°Aubree invited me out for a meal. You wouldn¡¯t know as you had

    too much to drink yesterday, but Lucian had Aubree pick him up and even had her send Essie to school

    this morning.¡±

    Jonathan was stunned by those words.

    He had the vague recollection of Lucian asking Aubree to pick him up.

    However, he did not expect his friend to hand Este over to Aubree¡¯s care so quickly.

    Frieda became even more pleased at her brother¡¯s dumbfounded expression.

    ¡°I¡¯d told you long ago that Aubree would be Mrs. Farwell, but you didn¡¯t listen and insisted on

    helping Roxanne. Do you believe me now?¡±

    Jonathan nodded halfheartedly. ¡°Whoever it is, it¡¯s still the Farwell family¡¯s business.¡±

    Frieda was about to say something scathing, but he rudely interrupted her.

    ¡°Drive safely. Also, think before you do anything. Don¡¯t let yourself be used as a pawn as you did back

    then.¡±

    Without another word, Jonathan walked down the stairs.

    Gazing at his back disappear down the stairs, Frieda stamped her feet in anger.

    Though their elders treated them equally in the Queen residence, Jonathan had always been held in

    higher regard for official business matters.

    It had been challenging to be on the right side this time, but Jonathan did not allow me to brag about it.

    After being rooted to the spot for a long time, Frieda regained herposure and strode downstairs

    noisily in her heels.

    She even red at Jonathan on her way past the dining table, where he was having breakfast.

    However, Jonathan was too preupied with deciphering what Lucian was thinking to notice her re.

    When she noticed that he did not react, Frieda became even more annoyed when she left the house.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Her expression did not recover even after arriving at the restaurant where she had agreed to meet

    Aubree.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Being in a good mood, Aubree asked with genuine concern upon noticing her friend¡¯s gloomy

    expression.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1111

    Chapter 1111

    ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±

    Frieda took a sip of water irritably as she threw her purse aside.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree raised her eyebrows with a smile. ¡°Let me guess. Did you quarrel with your brother?¡±

    Frieda¡¯s expression shifted slightly in silent admission.

    Aubree¡¯s smile became wider at the sight. She produced an exquisite box from her purse.

    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy on him. Take a look at this.¡±

    Frieda froze for a moment, puzzled, before receiving the box from her and opening it for a glimpse.

    The box contained a ne by her favorite designer that haunted her dreams.

    ¡°Aubree, I¡­¡± Frieda gazed in shock at the person before her

    Aubree surveyed the other with her chin in her hand. ¡°It¡¯s a thank-you gift. The idea you gave me

    worked out well.¡±

    Frieda¡¯s gloom was swept away in an instant. Putting the box away, she asked about Aubree¡¯s

    situation, ¡°How are things between you and Essie?¡±

    Aubree was all smiles upon recollecting the incident that morning. ¡°Not bad. The kid isn¡¯t ignoring me

    anymore.¡±

    She shrugged with a chuckle before continuing, ¡°It would have been better for her if she had behaved

    this sooner don¡¯t you think? I might have been nicer to her.¡±

    Frieda did not dare ask how she used to treat Este, so she merely said with a smile, ¡°As long as your

    rtionship with Lucian has improved.¡±

    ¡°The most important thing is Lucian has acknowledged the improvement in my rtionship with Essie,¡±

    Aubree said, casually mentioning the most important news.

    Frieda was surprised at those words. ¡°Why did you say that?¡±

    Aubree recounted the exchange with Lucian over the phone earlier that morning.

    Frieda nodded eagerly. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, your marriage with Lucian is secured.¡±

    Aubree nodded impassively. ¡°So, you need not be angry anymore. When I marry Lucian, I¡¯ll put in a

    good word to Old Mr. Queen for you, and he will bring you back to power.¡±

    Frieda smiled and raised her ss of water. ¡°In the absence of wine, this will have to do.

    Congrattions in advance, Aubree.¡±

    The pair clinked their sses, then their breakfast in high spirits.

    In the meantime, Archie and Benny climbed out of bed early that morning, though without the same

    fervent excitement as they used to at the thought of returning to school.

    With Daddy and Mommy¡¯s quarrel in such a state, Daddy will no longer let Essiee to our

    kindergarten.

    At that thought, the boys descended the stairs in low spirits.

    Upon arriving downstairs, they noticed their mother was already seated at the table.

    ¡°You¡¯re up, boys. I was just about toe up and wake you.¡±

    Roxanne smiled at the children and began to set the table.

    The children¡¯s mood improved somewhat at the sight of their mother.

    ¡°Must we stay in this school, Mommy?¡± Benny asked instinctively after taking his seat at the dining

    table.

    Roxanne¡¯s hands froze at those words as she smiled helplessly at the child. ¡°Are you not doing well at

    your current kindergarten?¡±

    Benny lowered his head. ¡°We want to be with Essie.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart twinged bitterly.

    She understood how the children felt.

    When Lucian came earlier, she wondered if she could convince him to have Este transfer back to her

    old school.

    Unexpectedly, her intention backfired.

    Not only had she failed to have the child return, but she had also incurred Lucian¡¯s ire to such an extent

    that he took her away.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1112

    Chapter 1112

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you guys to schoolter¡± Roxanne spoke up hesitantly while they were having their meal.

    ¡°Mommy, are you done with work?¡± Archie and Benny¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard that

    Although Este was no longer in the same kindergarten as theirs, they were still delighted that

    Roxanne could send them to school.

    Roxanne had been avoiding Lucian and Estetely, so Lysa was the one who sent them to school.

    Archie and Benny were envious when they saw the other parents send their children to school.

    Faced with her boys¡¯ questions, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s almost done.¡±

    The two little ones cheered and ate their breakfast obediently.

    After breakfast, they carried their backpacks and waited at the door without having to be reminded by

    Roxanne.

    Roxanne, however, was a little hesitant.

    She still had some work to handle that morning, but as much as she didn¡¯t want to admit it, she wanted

    to try her luck and see if Lucian would change his mind and send Este back to the kindergarten.

    Even if the chance was slim, she didn¡¯t want to miss it.

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re going to bete,¡± Archie and Benny couldn¡¯t help but urge after waiting for some time.

    Only then did Roxanne return to her senses and smile at them apologetically. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Having said that, she suppressed the hesitation in her heart, picked up her bag, and walked over to the

    boys.

    When they arrived at the kindergarten¡¯s entrance, Roxanne alighted from the car and walked Archie

    and Benny to Pippa.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, it¡¯s been a while, Pippa greeted Roxanne with a smile.

    Then, she lowered her head to look at Archie and Benny. The sight of the two boys caused sorrow to fill

    her heart.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She had gotten used to seeing them with Este.

    Recently, the sight of the boys would remind Pippa of Este, and she couldn¡¯t help wondering how

    Este was doing in a new environment.

    Roxanne hummed gently in response. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy with worktely. Thank you for taking good care

    of Archie and Benny, Ms. Ward.¡±

    Both thedies were a little distracted and didn¡¯t chat for long. Pippa then brought Archie and Benny

    into the school.

    On the other hand, Roxanne remained standing at the school entrance for a long time. Judging from

    the look on Ms. Ward¡¯s face just now, I can tell Essie didn¡¯te.

    To avoid missing out on the opportunity to meet Este, Roxanne continued to wait in front of the

    school. However, there was still no sign of Este even until the school¡¯s gate closed.

    Only then did she give up and return to the car in disappointment.

    Just then, Colby called her and urged, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, when will you arrive?

    Roxanne had been doing research on the medicinal herbs from Herbscape Group all by herself.

    Thus, no one dared to touch the medicinal herbs without her guidance.

    Ignoring the disappointment in her heart, Roxanne replied, ¡°Sorry. Something came up just now. I¡¯ll be

    there

    soon.¡±

    Colby sensed something off from her tone and felt a little worried. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need help?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. It was already settled,¡± Roxanne answered, her voice sounding dejected.

    Colby could tell she was unwilling to speak further, so he stopped pursuing the matter and hung up

    tactfully.

    Roxanne nced around the school once again. Still, there was no sign of Este.

    A few momentster, she withdrew her gaze,ughed self-deprecatingly, and started the car engine to

    head to the research institute.

    She had forgotten the fact that Lucian had always been famous for his decisiveness and determination.

    Since he had decided to cut ties with her, there was no way he would go against his words.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1113

    Chapter 1113

    In the kindergarten, Archie and Benny sat in their seats quietly while the other children were ying

    games. with Pippa

    They could sense something was off when Roxanne said she would send them to school that morning.

    It wasn¡¯t until Roxanne handed them over to Pippa that they noticed Roxanne ncing at the crowd

    from time to time as if she was looking for someone.

    When Pippa led them into the school, they looked back and saw Roxanne still looking around

    Although Archie and Benny said nothing, they knew Roxanne was looking for Lucian and Este.

    Mommy must feel terrible after the fight with Daddy that day.

    At the thought of Roxanne¡¯s sadness and disappointment, Archie and Benny¡¯s moods were gloomy,

    too.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Seeing the listless look on the boys¡¯ faces, Pippa walked over tofort them, ¡°Are you missing

    Este?¡±

    At the mention of Este, Archie and Benny¡¯s faces immediately fell. I wonder how Essie is doing.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Farwell will take good care of her.¡± Naturally, Pippa didn¡¯t have the guts to call and ask

    Lucian. Thus, she could only reassure the two little ones as best as she could.

    Knowing Pippa wasforting them, Archie and Benny shed her a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Ms.

    Ward. We¡¯re fine. Just leave us alone for a while.¡±

    Pippa didn¡¯t know what else she could do besidesforting them by caressing their heads. Then, she

    got up and returned to the other children.

    The sight of the children ying happily only served to worsen Benny¡¯s already foul mood. ¡°Archie,

    what do you think Essie is doing now? Daddy should have sent her to school, right?¡±

    Archie, pressing his lips together, had the same concern as Benny

    He still remembered how Este was bullied by her ssmates when they had just joined the

    kindergarten.

    Back then, she was still having trouble getting along with the other children despite the fact that she

    had been studying in the kindergarten for some time.

    After she had finally adapted to the environment, however, Lucian transferred her to another

    kindergarten.

    Archie was worried that the kids in the new school would bully Este. What should we do if Essie is

    bullied again? We¡¯re no longer by her side now¡­.

    Benny knitted his brows and suggested with a straight face, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go look for Essie secretly?

    We have to at least find out how she¡¯s doing at her new school.¡±

    Archie was worried about Este, too. However, upon contemtion, he put on a solemn expression

    and shook his head. ¡°No. We can¡¯t do that again.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you worried about Essie?¡± Benny was confused.

    Archie regarded his brother seriously and asked, ¡°Have you forgotten what Grandma said about usst

    time?¡±

    Sonya had pointed at Archie and Benny and scolded them for taking Este away the other day. Her

    tone was harsh, her words insulting

    Most importantly, Roxanne was dragged into the mess because of what they had done.

    At the thought of what had happened that day, Benny was dispirited. He sprawled on the table

    languidly. ¡°Then what should we do? What if someone bullies Essie?¡±

    Archie patted Benny on his shoulder and reassured him, ¡°Essie has promised us that she will try her

    best to make Daddy reconcile with Mommy, so her emotions should be stable for now. If someone

    bullies her, I believe she will tell Daddy about it.¡±

    After finishing his sentence, the little boy narrowed his eyes and said viciously. ¡°Worsees to worst,

    we will seek revenge for her in the future.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1114

    Chapter 1114

    Feeling a lot better after hearing what Archie said, Benny nodded profusely in response.

    The two of them then went silent after that.

    The silence was broken when an adorable voice called out to them from behind, ¡°Archie! Benny!¡±

    Upon turning around, they saw a little girl with pigtails leaning against their desk.

    ¡°When will Essiee back?¡± she asked nervously.

    Although she and Este were pretty close, she knew nothing about Este transferring to another

    school. Since Este was often seen being around Archie and Benny, she figured she would try asking

    them about it.

    Her question made Archie and Benny, whose mood had just improved, feel depressed again.

    Even so, they couldn¡¯t bring themselves to burst the little girl¡¯s bubble when they saw the expectant

    look in her eyes. ¡°She should be back soon,¡± they replied.

    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.

    The girl¡¯s eyes instantly lit up with joy. ¡°I knew Essie woulde back! Ms. Ward said Essie wouldn¡¯t

    being back anymore, but I didn¡¯t believe her! I¡¯m so smart!¡±

    The little girl then happily returned to the crowd while Archie and Benny exchanged nces.

    ¡°We need to have Mommy and Daddy get back together as soon as possible!¡± Archie said with a

    serious look on his face.

    Of course, Benny understood what they had to do.

    ¡°What did Daddy tell Mommy the other day? She looked really upset! As for Daddy, he¡­¡±

    Benny felt his heart ache as he recalled Lucian¡¯s expression when he left the other day.

    It¡¯s like Daddy won¡¯t being to see us anymore! Mommy and Daddy have gotten into fights in the

    past, but things have never gotten this bad before!

    Archie shook his head as he didn¡¯t understand the situation either.

    We tried asking Mommy many times about what happened that day, but our efforts were all in vain.

    Even though Mommy answered all of our questions, it was obvious that she was lying to us. What

    happened? What is Mommy so afraid to tell us about?

    ¡°Is this about Mommy punishing Essie?¡± Benny suggested.

    ¡°No,¡± Archie replied with a frown.

    Mommy wouldn¡¯t have kept it from us if it were that simple. Come on, think! What could it be?

    Neither Archie nor Benny had any idea what the reason was.

    Suddenly, Benny thought of something and sat up straight in his chair. ¡°C-Could it be about Mr.

    Damaris?¡±

    Daddy had gotten into several fights with Mommy because of Mr. Damaris. Mommy and Mr. Damaris

    have gotten a lot closer ever since. Maybe Daddy is angry at Mommy because of this. Yeah, that has

    got to be it!

    Archie¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard that. Hmm¡­ Benny does make a good point!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go talk to Mommy about this! We¡¯ll tell her to stay away from Mr. Damaris because we don¡¯t like

    him!¡±

    Benny¡¯s suggestion reflected his pure way of thinking.

    Archie, on the other hand, was able to see things from Roxanne¡¯s perspective. ¡°But Mommy is only in

    contact

    with Mr. Damaris because of work.¡±

    He then turned toward Benny as he continued with a frown, ¡°We both saw how hard Mommy worked to

    secure this job opportunity.¡±

    Asking Mommy to give up on this job opportunity simply because we don¡¯t like Mr. Damaris would be

    unfair to

    her

    Benny felt his heart clench when he recalled how busy Roxanne had been back then.

    ¡°But it¡¯s possible that Daddy and Mommy are fighting because of Mr. Damaris!¡±

    Benny was still on the fence about this.

    He couldn¡¯t choose between Roxanne¡¯s career and Lucian.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1115

    Chapter 1115

    The two of them continued discussing that matter throughout the rest of the day.

    Being the more emotional of the two, Benny simply wanted Jack to leave so Roxanne and Lucian

    would get back together

    Archie, on the other hand, was more rational and didn¡¯t want to affect Roxanne¡¯s career.

    However, neither of them was able to arrive at a conclusion even when school was over.

    ¡°Archie! Benny! Look who¡¯s there!¡±

    Pippa spotted Roxanne waiting at the front gate the moment they stepped out the ssroom door.

    Archie and Benny were so absorbed in their thoughts that they didn¡¯t even notice Roxanne standing

    there until Pippa mentioned it.

    As they nced at the gate, they saw that Roxanne looked absent-minded as well.

    The look on Roxanne¡¯s face made Archie and Benny more determined to help Lucian and Roxanne get

    back together.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Benny called out to Roxanne while running toward her.

    Having been snapped out of her train of thought, Roxanne patted him on the head before instinctively

    scanning the crowd.

    Despite having confirmed Lucian¡¯s feelings toward her earlier that morning, Roxanne still found herself

    coming over when school was over that evening.

    She refused to give up, but sure enough, she still saw no sign of Este anywhere.

    As Archie was walking a little slower, he clearly saw Roxanne searching the crowd for Este.

    Huh. I don¡¯t get it. Why would Mommy keep fighting with Daddy if she cares about Essie so much?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go home, Mommy!¡± Benny said softly when Archie walked up to them.

    Roxanne shed him a smile and nodded in response, but her legs refused to move.

    Maybe I should wait just a little while longer.

    Realizing her hesitation, Archie reached out to hold her hand and said, ¡°Essie didn¡¯te to school

    today, Mommy.¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Naturally, that meant no one would being to pick her up.

    Roxanne froze in surprise when she realized Archie had seen right through her thoughts.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go home!¡± Archie added while giving her hand a light tug.

    Having epted reality for what it was, Roxanne replied with a wry smile, ¡°All right, let¡¯s go.¡± She then

    walked hand in hand with Archie and Benny as they made their way toward her car. It wasn¡¯t until they

    entered the car that Benny realized Roxanne was looking for Este earlier.

    After discussing it with Archie the entire day and witnessing Roxanne searching for Este, Benny

    couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Mommy, could you give Mr. Farwell a call and ask him how Essie is doing?¡±

    That question caught Roxannepletely off guard and caused her to tighten her grip on the steering

    wheel ¡°Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne had wanted to tell them that it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to call Lucian, but she couldn¡¯t bring

    herself to say that when she saw how worried they were about Este.

    After hesitating for a bit, Roxanne replied, ¡°I¡¯ll give him a call tonight and tell you boys about it

    tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Seeing how Roxanne had agreed to it so easily, Benny assumed the conflict between her and

    Lucian wasn¡¯t that serious.

    As he leaned back against his seat, however, Archie jabbed at his arm and gave him a look.

    Because of how well they knew each other, that look was all Benny needed to understand what Archie

    was trying to say.

    Mommy¡¯s lying! She¡¯s not going to actually make that phone call!

    Benny pursed his lips in disappointment when the sudden realization dawned upon him.

    He then remained silent throughout the rest of the ride home

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1116

    Chapter 1116

    Roxanne and the kids had just entered the mansion when she saw Jack sitting in the living room.

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re all home!¡± Jack greeted them with a smile.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris came over this afternoon. I had him wait in the living room since he¡¯s a friend of yours,

    Ms. Jarvis,¡± Lysa said as she came out of the kitchen.

    Roxanne nodded in response and motioned for Archie and Benny to go and wash their hands.

    However, they refused to budge and stood there staring at Jack.

    We were just talking about Mr. Damaris today! Who would¡¯ve thought we¡¯d bump into him so soon?

    Benny¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment as he red at Jack.

    Naturally, Jack was well aware of Benny¡¯s hostility, but he pretended to not notice it.

    ¡°What brings you here today, Mr. Damaris?¡± Roxanne asked in confusion.

    Jack lifted his chin slightly and gestured at her to look at the single¨Cseater couch on the right.

    Roxanne saw a medium¨Csized basket on the couch, but she couldn¡¯t make out what was inside.

    ¡°What is this?¡± she asked with a frown.

    Jack arched an eyebrow as he replied, ¡°I told you about this before, didn¡¯t I? Our family would grant

    you ess to our ancient medicine books if you be our business partner. My grandfather had me

    bring these over. Said they might be of help to you, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard that those were the Damaris family¡¯s ancient medicine books.

    She quickly walked up to the couch and opened the basket.

    Sure enough, it was filled with all the ancient medicine books that she had wanted really badly before.

    ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Damaris! These are just what I needed!¡± Roxanne said in a cheerful tone.

    Jack shed her a faint smile in response. ¡°It¡¯s my grandfather you should be thanking. Of course, you

    can thank me tomorrow if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Noticing the confused look on Roxanne¡¯s face, he continued, ¡°Your research institute is running out of

    medicinal herbs, right? I just purchased a new batch. They should be arriving tomorrow.¡±

    The smile on Roxanne¡¯s face faded slightly when she heard that. ¡°You¡¯re being far too kind, Mr.

    Damaris. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever be able to repay you.¡±

    Jack was about to say something when Benny called out to Roxanne from the bathroom, ¡°Mommy!

    We¡¯ve run out of soap!¡±

    Archie and Benny had been listening in on the conversation from outside the bathroom.

    Roxanne was still upset about Essie on the way home, but she suddenly sounded all happy after

    seeing Jack.

    Given how quickly her mood had changed because of Jack, it was only natural that Archie and Benny

    would get the wrong idea.

    Benny got so upset that he had to interrupt their conversation.

    Of course, Roxanne didn¡¯t give it much thought at the time. She shed Jack a polite smile and

    excused herself to fetch the kids a bar of soap.

    Upon entering the bathroom, however, she saw a brand new bar of soap on the sink.

    Roxanne froze and stared at her two sons in confusion.

    Benny reached out and tugged at the hem of Roxanne¡¯s shirt, silently telling his mother that he wanted

    her to stop talking to Jack.

    Roxanne was overjoyed to receive the books and the herbs, so she got carried away talking to Jack.

    It wasn¡¯t until she saw Benny¡¯s actions that she recalled how much they disliked Jack.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris is only here to give me something. He¡¯ll be leaving very soon. I can¡¯t kick him out now

    because that would be rude,¡± she said with an awkward look on her face.

    Benny tugged even harder on her shirt and shook his head profusely. ¡°No!¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t have time tofort him any further, so she just gave him a pat on the head and said,

    ¡°Mr. Damaris is still waiting for me outside, so I need to get back to him now. Behave yourselves,

    okay?¡±

    She then stepped out of the bathroom and made her way back to the living room.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1117

    Chapter 1117

    Archie and Benny stayed in the bathroom for a little while longer before heading out.

    Roxanne was still chatting with Jack at the time.

    She had wanted to get him to leave as soon as possible, but Jack started talking about the ancient

    medicine books halfway through the conversation.

    Due to Roxanne¡¯s incredible passion for medicine, she couldn¡¯t help but get carried away talking about

    it again.

    It wasn¡¯t until Lysa told them dinner was ready that she snapped out of it.

    ¡°Would you like to stay for dinner, Mr. Damaris?¡± Roxanne asked out of courtesy.

    Jack arched an eyebrow when he saw Archie and Benny standing next to the kitchen.

    They were both ring daggers at him and looked like they would tear him to pieces if he epted her

    invitation.

    Because they were still kids, they just looked adorable no matter how fierce their expressions were.

    Jack couldn¡¯t help but smile in amusement as he drawled suspensefully, ¡°Thank you for the invitation,

    Ms. Jarvis. ¨C¡±

    He was halfway through his sentence when Benny cut him off, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating anymore,

    Mommy! I want to give Daddy a call!¡±

    Instead of finishing his sentence, Jack deliberately paused and gave Roxanne a confused look.

    Roxanne was caughtpletely off guard by Benny¡¯s words and began to panic.

    After taking a few seconds to regain herposure, she said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I-¡±

    Jack nodded understandingly and interrupted her, ¡°It¡¯s all right. I think the kids might be feeling unwell.

    You should go take a look at them.¡±

    Roxanne shed him a grateful smile before walking toward Archie and Benny.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Are you boys feeling unwell? Come on, let¡¯s go upstairs so I can have a look at you,¡± she said while

    leading them up the stairs.

    As they trailed behind their mother, Archie and Benny turned around and shot Jack another cautious

    nce.

    Jack simply responded by ncing back at them with a nonchnt smile.

    The smile on Roxanne¡¯s face faded the moment they got upstairs.

    She then stared at Archie and Benny with a stern expression, only to let out a helpless sigh when she

    saw the defiant looks on their faces.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, Mr. Damaris is a guest, remember? You two need to be polite to him.¡±

    ¡°But you said Mr. Damaris was going to leave soon! Why did you have him stay for dinner?¡± Benny

    asked with a displeased frown.

    I¡¯ve never seen Mommy treat Daddy this well before!

    ¡°I only did that out of basic courtesy. Besides, you two heard our conversation. We were just talking

    about medicine, that¡¯s all,¡± Roxanne replied.

    She knew that Archie and Benny disliked Jack, but she wasn¡¯t expecting them to make it that obvious.

    Roxanne felt her head ache at the mere thought of what Benny said earlier.

    ¡°Also, I only promised you two to call Mr. Farwell. I didn¡¯t say anything about him being your daddy, so

    don¡¯t go. making stuff up now.¡±

    While Jack wouldn¡¯t associate those words with Lucian, things could get problematic if these two say it

    in front of Lucian, especially considering the current state of our rtionship!

    Benny threw a tantrum when he saw Roxanne defending Jack. ¡°I don¡¯t care! I want Mr. Farwell to be

    my daddy!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1118

    Chapter 1118

    Roxanne froze in shock when she heard that.

    She was well aware of how much Archie and Benny liked Lucian.

    Simrly, they also knew that she hadn¡¯t been seeing Lucian ever since things went south between

    them.

    As such, Roxanne was surprised to see them being so stubborn about this.

    For a moment there, she even wondered if it would be better to let Archie and Benny go with Lucian

    instead.

    However, she was quick to suppress that thought.

    I¡¯ve been working so hard all these years so I could live afortable life with Archie and Benny! All

    that hard work would be for nothing if I were to lose them!

    After taking some time to think about it, Roxanne bent over and patted Benny on the head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such things ever again, okay? Mr. Farwell is Essie¡¯s daddy. As for you two¡­ Well, you¡¯ll get

    to have your own daddy someday,¡± she said with an apologetic look on her face.

    Benny frowned and looked like he was about to say something in protest.

    ¡°I know you two don¡¯t like Mr. Damaris. Don¡¯t worry; he and I are strictly business partners. I won¡¯t

    make you two call him ¡®Daddy¡® or anything,¡± Roxanne added with a smile.

    But I only want my daddy!

    Before Benny could voice his thought, however, Archie cut him off, ¡°Understood, Mommy. One of our

    ssmates came to us and asked about Essie today. Benny¡¯s just in a bad mood because he¡¯s worried

    about Essie. Just give us some time to ourselves, and we¡¯ll be all right after a while.¡±

    Archie then shot Benny a warning nce, prompting thetter to keep quiet.

    The look in Roxanne¡¯s eyes turned gloomy when she heard him mention Este. ¡°Mr. Farwell will take

    good care of Essie, so you two don¡¯t have to worry about her at all.¡±

    Archie nodded obediently in response. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to talk to him about this. You should head back

    downstairs, Mommy. Mr. Damaris is still waiting for you.¡±

    Had it not been for Archie¡¯s reminder, Roxanne would havepletely forgotten about Jack.

    ¡°All right. You two stay here, okay? We¡¯ll have dinner together once Mr. Damaris leaves.¡±

    She then patted them on their heads before rushing downstairs.

    Jack was casually reading one of the ancient medicine books on the couch.

    He looked up when he heard her footsteps and asked, ¡°How are the kids?¡±

    Roxanne felt a little nervous as she replied, ¡°N¨CNothing much, really. They were just throwing a tantrum

    because they got into a fight with some kids at the kindergarten today.¡±

    Jack nodded and pretended to be unaware of their hostility toward him. ¡°Yeah, kids are like that

    sometimes. You just have to be more attentive toward their emotions.¡±

    Roxanne forced a smile at him and said with a nod, ¡°Thank you for the kind reminder, Mr. Damaris. I¡¯ll

    try to keep that in mind.¡±

    She was about to invite him to stay for dinner, but the words were stuck in her throat when she looked

    at the dishes on the table.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Of course, Jack noticed the subtle changes in her expression.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s gettingte. It¡¯s not often that my parents woulde over to stay for a while, so I need to

    head back and have dinner with them. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to keep youpany this time,¡± he

    said with an ambiguous look in his eyes.

    Roxanne was just inviting him to stay for dinner out of courtesy, but he made it sound like she wanted

    hispanionship.

    However, Roxanne¡¯s mind was in such a mess that she didn¡¯t realize how intimate his words sounded.

    In fact, she even felt a little relieved as she said, ¡°Oh, that¡¯s all right! There¡¯s nothing more important

    than spending time with your family, after all. You should get going, Mr. Damaris. Wouldn¡¯t want to keep

    your parents waiting now, would you?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1119

    Chapter 1119

    Jack smilingly agreed, ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave first. Look through these medical books and contact me

    anytime if you have questions.¡±

    Gratitude filled Roxanne¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will.¡±

    Just like that, they walked toward the door one after another.

    Before getting into the car, Jack whipped his head back and cast Roxanne a mysterious nce.

    Noticing the man¡¯s gaze, Roxanne scrunched her brows in puzzlement.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly a pity to miss the opportunity to dine with you tonight, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Jack¡¯s face was stered with disappointment.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Roxanne was visibly stunned for a brief moment but politely replied, ¡°There¡¯ll be opportunities in the

    future. Besides, I still have to thank you for providing medicines for our research institute, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack arched an eyebrow. ¡°If you want to thank me, how about you personally whip up a meal for me,

    Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Without waiting for Roxanne¡¯s reply, Jack added, ¡°I¡¯m sick of those restaurants out there, and I thought

    you probably have impressive cooking skills. I wonder if I have the privilege to taste the dishes you

    make.¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t say no since the man had put it that way. Thus, she could only agree. ¡°If you wish,

    Mr. Damaris, I can cook for you. But I hope you won¡¯t be disappointed.¡±

    Jack raised his brows and chuckled. ¡°I won¡¯t be disappointed as long as you¡¯re the cook.¡±

    As his words fell, he turned and got into the car. ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. You¡¯ll cook me a meal next time. It¡¯s

    late today, I¡¯ll head back first.¡±

    Roxanne nodded absentmindedly.

    Is it just me, or does his attitude seem a little weird just now? We have always been nothing more than

    business partners. Why would he suddenly request for me to cook him a meal? Isn¡¯t that a bit too

    intimate?

    After watching the car depart, Roxanne headed back into the mansion, overwhelmed with mixed

    feelings.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny came downstairs after hearing themotion.

    Thinking about her promise to Jack just now, Roxanne could not help but feel a hint of guilt surge within

    her as she was aware of how repulsive the boys were toward Jack.

    ¡°The food¡¯s getting cold. Quick,e and eat.¡±

    She was attempting to divert the kids¡® attention.

    Benny wore a sullen expression. ¡°Mommy, how long more do you have to work with Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Roxanne frowned in frustration. ¡°That isn¡¯t something I can decide on.¡±

    Benny had wanted to say something more, but Roxanne quickly scooped some food for him and said,

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Hurry up and eat.¡±

    Knowing that Roxanne did not want to harp on the subject anymore, the boy reluctantly zipped his

    mouth. As much as Archie had tried to exin the situation to him and told him how his actions would

    put Roxanne in a tight spot, Benny still could not control himself.

    Mommy hasn¡¯t had any contact with Daddy recently. In contrast, she meets Mr. Damaris almost every

    day. If this

    goes on, who knows if Mommy will feel something for Mr. Damaris?

    While those thoughts were running through Benny¡¯s mind, Roxanne was totally clueless about it.

    For some reason, she was especially troubled that day.

    For one, she was worried about Este. And two, she felt something odd about Jack¡¯s behavior earlier.

    That was why she was not in the mood to care about Archie and Benny¡¯s feelings.

    As Roxanne finished the meal restlessly, she inevitably felt an unnerving feeling rise within her again as

    she recalled her promise to the boys that she would call Lucian to check on Este¡¯s condition.

    Fortunately, it seemed like Archie and Benny had forgotten about the matter after Jack¡¯s sudden

    appearance and thus did not urge her about it.

    Roxanne secretly heaved a sigh of relief, pretended nothing had happened, and watched the boys fall

    asleep before returning to her room.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1120

    Chapter 1120

    Aubree called Lucian when it was almost Este¡¯s dismissal time and requested to pick the little girl up

    from

    school.

    Lucian did not give it too much thought and assented to it as he thought there wouldn¡¯t be a problem

    since the two were getting along fine earlier that morning.

    Ever since Este got spooked out in ss the other time, her ssmates started to see her as a

    weirdo.

    For the entire day, many of her ssmates shot her a look of disgust.

    Because of that, Este did not want to y with them too.

    The arduous day at school made her miss Archie and Benny even more, and she was extra dejected

    after

    school.

    When the little girl followed behind the teacher and saw the person waiting for her at the entrance, her

    face immediately fell.

    ¡°Essie!¡±

    Aubree, not noticing the expression on the little girl¡¯s face, went up to her warmly.

    Pam politely greeted Aubree and took the initiative to share Este¡¯s performance in school. ¡°Essie

    is a good girl in ss today. It¡¯s just that she¡¯s not very familiar with the other children and so she isn¡¯t

    very enthusiastic during games. But I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll do better after a few days.¡±

    Hearing that, Aubree bobbed her head in acknowledgment. ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    Pam quickly stered a smile on her face. ¡°It¡¯s what I should do. The credit should go to her parents

    for bringing her up well.¡±

    Only after exchanging a few pleasantries with Pam did Aubree recollect that she had yet to finish

    her task -to fetch Este back home.

    By then, the little girl was so hungry that her tummy had gone t, and her gloomy mood became

    worse than before.

    Aubree bade goodbye to Pam apologetically and brought Este into the car.

    ¡°Ms. Yaxley says you¡¯re not enthusiastic during games. Is it because you don¡¯t like the other kids in

    ss?¡±

    Este¡¯s behavior that morning had probably given Aubree the illusion that she could converse with the

    little girl casually.

    ¡°I know you want to y with those two boys, but they can¡¯t possiblye over to apany you.

    That¡¯s why you have to try to make new friends soon.¡±

    As soon as Aubree finished speaking, Este blew her top off andshed out, ¡°I don¡¯t want to!¡±

    Archie and Benny wille to visit me! I will still y with them in the future! I don¡¯t need new friends!

    Aubree was taken aback by Este¡¯s attitude. ¡°I¡¯m saying it for your own good. You will only get well if

    you make more friends.¡±

    ¡°I am not sick!¡± Este retorted.

    it was only then Aubree realized she had said the wrong thing. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way. I merely

    thought¡­¡±

    She wanted to make things right again, yet did not know how to continue.

    After all, that was exactly what she meant.

    It was just that she had forgotten to cover it up.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. Can you forgive me, Essie?¡± Aubree carefully apologized after a

    short pause.

    Sadly, Este did not bother to give her any form of response.

    Aubree was undoubtedly in deep regret.

    It had not been easy for her to stop Este from ignoring her. Yet now, their rtionship had returned to

    square one because of her wrong choice of words.

    On their way home, Aubree tried her best to salvage the situation. Despite her umpteen attempts at

    exining herself, she failed to garner a response from the little girl again.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    As the car slowly rolled up at the Farwell residence¡¯s entrance, Aubree felt an inexplicable sense of

    remorse surge within her.

    She recalled how Lucian said himself just that morning that her rtionship with Este had improved.

    Hence, she did not want him to see how things were between her and the little girl now.

    Unfortunately, Este had absolutely no intention of cooperating with her and strode into the house with

    her bag.

    Lucian had just returned home from work as well. The minute he saw Este walking in, he noticed the

    expression on her face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucian asked concernedly as his brows knitted into one line.

    Este, however, only pursed her lips and nced at him silently. Without spouting a word, she headed

    upstairs with her bag.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1121

    Chapter 1121

    Aubree followed Este closely into the room. Hesitantly, she muttered, ¡°Lucian¡­¡±

    She felt somewhat guilty when she noticed the young girl fuming at Lucian.

    At the same time, she was relieved that Este had not said a word to her father.

    Lucian nodded at Aubree and said, ¡°Sorry for troubling you to look after Essie.¡±

    Aubree was delighted by his words. She sputtered, ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m happy to do this. Essie¡¯s a lovely

    girl.¡±

    As for how she upset Este in the car earlier, Aubree decided to sweep things under the rug if the

    young girl kept things to herself.

    ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready. Why don¡¯t you eat with us?¡± Lucian offered.

    Aubree was over the moon. ¡°Sure.¡±

    They entered the dining room one after another.

    Catalina had already set the table for three.

    Aubree said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get Essie.¡±

    Despite her suggestion, she was not confident about coaxing Este downstairs.

    After all, the young girl was put out because of Aubree, and she might not listen to her instructions.

    If she throws a tantrum in front of Lucian¡­

    Amid her distress, Lucian piped up, ¡°It¡¯s fine. She might be angry at me. She still doesn¡¯t like her new

    kindergarten. Let her calm down on her own.¡±

    After that, Lucian picked up his cutlery and began eating.

    Aubree stopped in her tracks, though the tension in her heart gradually eased. Still, she did not forget

    to put on her loving stepmother¡¯s act.

    ¡°Essie¡¯s still so young. She shouldn¡¯t be starving herself. If she doesn¡¯t want toe downstairs,

    Catalina, could you put together a te and bring it upstairs?¡±

    Now it was Catalina¡¯s turn to stiffen in shock. She was pleasantly surprised at Aubree¡¯s thoughtfulness.

    She quickly collected herself and began filling a new te with some food. Then, she brought the food

    upstairs to Este, leaving Lucian and Aubree alone in the dining room.

    Silence fell over the room. It was absolutely stifling, yet Aubree quietly ate her dinner, as she dared not

    utter a single word.

    She had no idea how much time had passed before Lucian¡¯s voice suddenly rang out. ¡°How are Mr.

    and Mrs. Pearson?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s heart skipped a beat. tion bloomed in her chest.

    In the past, she had always been the one scrambling to find a topic of conversation between herself

    and Lucian.

    Now, however, Lucian took the lead and even asked after her parents.

    Is this what I think it is?

    The possibility filled her with hope, though Aubree suppressed her excitement and feignedposure.

    ¡°They¡¯ve been well. It¡¯s just that my dad, well¡­¡±

    Here, she trailed off and smiled wryly at Lucian before continuing, ¡°You probably know how he had a

    huge argument with me after the whole issue with our engagement. He even kicked me out of the

    house. And he still hasn¡¯t let go of the topic after all this time. I¡¯ve told him that you won¡¯t break off our

    engagement anymore, but he simply won¡¯t believe me.¡±

    As she spoke, Aubree carefully observed Lucian¡¯s expression.

    She noticed his brows creasing slightly, and she inadvertently tensed as she awaited his answer.

    I can¡¯t be obvious enough with my hint. I wonder how he¡¯ll reply to that¡­

    Lucian was not a fool, and he immediately knew this was Aubree¡¯s roundabout way of asking about

    their marriage.

    It was also a thinly veiled request for him to clear things up with her parents.

    But¡­

    Despite making up his mind to go along with the engagement, he still felt irritated when Aubree brought

    the topic up.

    It took him a long time to suppress his annoyance. In a low voice, he replied, ¡°If you¡¯re free, help me

    arrange a meal with your parents. I haven¡¯t met them in a while.¡±

    In a way, that remark answered Aubree¡¯s hopes.

    As expected, Aubree agreed happily to his request. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll tell them about it tonight!¡±

    Este never appeared in the dining room, not even after Lucian and Aubree had finished their dinner

    Aubree would not allow the young girl to throw a wrench in her ns, not after she had worked so hard

    to draw a promise out of Lucian regarding their engagement

    After dinner, she offered, ¡°Til head upstairs and check on Essie¡±

    Lucian nodded indifferently in response.

    She trudged upstairs, her heart in her throat

    Catalina stayed with Este in her bedroom and watched as thetter slowly ate her dinner.

    When she spotted Aubree at the door, Catalina greeted her amiably, ¡°Ms. Pearson¡±

    Aubree nodded in acknowledgment and said, ¡°You can head downstairs. I¡¯d like to talk to Essie.¡±

    Catalina hesitated briefly but had no excuse to protest the young woman¡¯s wishes. Eventually, she left

    the

    room.

    Aubree and Este found themselves alone.

    Este puffed her cheeks indignantly and mmed her fork on the table. She turned around and

    jumped on the bed, wrapping herself in the nkets. Then, she busied herself ying with her doll,

    seemingly intent on ignoring Aubree.

    Her behavior caused Aubree¡¯s expression to fall. She hastily approached the girl and pleaded, ¡°Essie, I

    didn¡¯t mean to say those things about you. Won¡¯t you stop being mad at me, hmm?¡±

    In the past, Aubree would have lectured the girl for her tantrum.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    However, Este now held the key to her future, and Aubree had no choice but to worship the girl on a

    pedestal.

    Este kept her head lowered and ignored Aubree¡¯s pleas.

    Aubree gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Can you promise me not to tell your father about what I said to you

    in the car? Please? I promise I¡¯ll never say those things about you again.¡±

    Este harrumphed softly at her words.

    She had no ns to tell her father about Aubree¡¯s words in the first ce.

    Though she hated admitting it, Este knew something was indeed wrong with her.

    Still, even if she told her father about it, he would only say that Aubree should not have made those

    remarks.

    Telling him would not achieve anything.

    Meanwhile, Aubree took Este¡¯s silence as an agreement and sighed in relief. ¡°Well then, you should

    get some rest. I¡¯ll be here tomorrow to bring you to school.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1122

    Chapter 1122

    After finishing that sentence, Aubree turned and headed for the door.

    Still worried, Aubree stopped at the door and added, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll take good care of you in the future.

    Be a good girl, okay?¡±

    Only after she closed the bedroom door did Este drop the doll in her hands. Tears welled in her eyes,

    blurring her vision.

    I miss Ms. Jarvis, Archie, and Benny so much..

    Downstairs, Lucian watched Aubree leave, though his thoughts remained on his sulking daughter

    Concerned, he headed upstairs to check on Este.

    His daughter was brooding under her nket when he arrived.

    When she heard her bedroom door opening, she thought Aubree had returned and wrapped the

    nket tighter around herself.

    Lucian furrowed his brows in concern at her reaction. ¡°Essie?¡±

    Her father¡¯s voice coaxed Este out of the cocoon of her nket.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you today? Why are you so upset?¡± asked Lucian as he sat beside his daughter.

    Este sniffled and shot her father a pitiful look. ¡°Daddy, I don¡¯t want my new school.¡±

    Frowning, Lucian said, ¡°If you don¡¯t like your current kindergarten, I¡¯ll transfer you to a new one.¡±

    She clung to his sleeve and wailed, ¡°No! I want to go back!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Lucian rejected her pleas coldly.

    Realizing Este was about to burst into tears, Lucian forced himself to soften his tone as he cajoled

    her, ¡°Essie, don¡¯t throw a tantrum. I¡¯ve made up my mind about this. I won¡¯t change it easily.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Este said piteously with teary eyes, ¡°I want to talk to Ms Jarvis, Archie, and Benny

    Lucian could not bear to see his precious daughter crying, so he stroked her head andforted her,

    ¡°How about another day when I¡¯m not busy?¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Este grabbed his sleeves and probed

    If Daddy is willing to give Ms Jarvis a phone call, does that mean there are chances for them to

    reconcile?

    Lucian nodded without a change in expression ¡°Yes.¡±

    Essie would havee to ept Aubree by the time I finish my work. She won¡¯t bother me to make

    the phone call by then

    Unaware of Lucian¡¯s thoughts, Este broke into a smile as she thought her father would eventually call

    Roxanne

    Afraid that Este would mention Roxanne again, Lucian patted her head and said, ¡°All right, get some

    rest. I have work to do¡±

    Este nodded obediently as she watched Lucian get up to leave.

    Meanwhile, Aubree was driving to the Pearson residence with delight.

    As soon as she walked through the door, Gina called out to her. ¡°What took you so long? Did Lucian

    ask you to stay for a meal?¡±

    Gina knew that Aubree went to pick up Este from school.

    At that moment, Aubree was in a great mood.

    Upon hearing Gina¡¯s question, she was suddenly reminded of something and sat down beside her

    mother with a smile, holding thetter¡¯s arm.

    Feeling puzzled, Gina asked, ¡°What did you guys talk about to make you so happy?¡±

    Aubree grinned and replied, ¡°When are you free? Lucian wants to treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± A joyous smile formed on Gina¡¯s face instantly.

    They had waited for this moment for years. They had invited Lucian for a meal dozens of times

    throughout the years, but thetter turned down their offer each time.

    Therefore, they could not believe that Lucian would take the initiative to meet them this time.

    Aubree smiled proudly, extremely pleased with herself. ¡°Lucian was the one who proposed it. I was

    taken aback too¡±

    Astonishment flooded Gina once again. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Lucian these days? Why the sudden

    change?¡±

    As soon as she finished the sentence, she remembered something and pursued, ¡°How¡¯s your

    rtionship with Este now?¡±

    Upon hearing Este¡¯s name, Aubree felt her head hurt.

    ¡°We were fine this morning, and even Lucian thought we were getting along quite well. However, when

    we got home from kindergarten¡­¡±

    Gina¡¯s heart sank at once. ¡°What went wrong?¡±

    Aubree told her what had happened in the car.

    Panic seized Gina when she learned that Aubree had made Este upset again

    ¡°Lucian must have believed that Este has epted you, which is why he¡¯s treating us to a meal. This

    can¡¯t go on. You have to fix your rtionship with Este.¡±

    Aubree was also filled with frustration. The smile on her face faded away slowly when she heard her

    mother¡¯s words. ¡°I¡¯m also thinking of a way.¡±

    Frowning, Gina looked at Aubree and suggested, ¡°Since Lucian has invited us for a meal, I don¡¯t think

    he will oppose it if you want to stay at the Farwell residence.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Gina¡¯s suggestion.

    I almost forgot about that! If I can stay in the manor, I can spend more time with Este. By then, I won¡¯t

    have to worry about not having the opportunity to strengthen our ties.

    With that in mind, Aubree came up with an idea.

    ¡°Also¡­¡± Gina¡¯s voice sounded again. ¡°What happened between Lucian and Roxanne?¡±

    Lucian¡¯s persistence toward Roxanne was evident to all of them.

    Therefore, they were curious about his sudden change of mind.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1123

    Chapter 1123

    Hearing her mother mention Roxanne, Aubree was a little irritated ¡°Is she even worth mentioning?¡±

    Since Lucian had decided to meet Aubree¡¯s parents officially, that meant they were only a step away

    from getting married

    From her perspective, regretting this decision would not be one of Lucian¡¯s options.

    However, that was not enough to soothe Gina¡¯s worries

    ¡°In any case, Roxanne is still Este¡¯s biological mother. What if Lucian regrets it? There is nothing we

    can do if he chooses to go back on his word ¡±

    Aubree¡¯s heart sank when she heard that

    I¡¯vee this far, and I won¡¯t allow Lucian to regret it again!

    However, her concern did not go unnoticed Gina said faintly, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Lucian to go back on his

    words, you must figure out what happened between them. If there is a misunderstanding between

    them, we will prevent them from clearing it up.¡±

    An icy glint shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes. ¡°Got it!¡±

    Gina looked at her daughter as mixed feelings surged within her heart. ¡°I hope you won¡¯t me me for

    dampening your spirits. We¡¯ve waited for six years, and we¡¯re not going to wait any longer.¡±

    Aubree smiled. ¡°I should be thanking you for reminding me.¡±

    The two chatted about Lucian for a while before Aubree returned to her room.

    After being ckmailed by Cory thest time, Cory left Aubree another new contact number that Lucian

    would not find out.

    Deep down, Aubree still had her reservations.

    However, her mother¡¯s reminder left her no choice but to risk it and give it a shot.

    She gritted her teeth and tried making the call.

    The person on the other end answered almost immediately.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, can I help you?¡± Cory¡¯szy voice sounded over the phone.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1124

    Chapter 1124

    Aubree couldn¡¯t help hesitating.

    This man ripped me off! Is it wise to work with him again? However, he is the only person who can

    escape Lucian¡¯s investigation¡­

    Cory was starting to get impatient on the other end of the line. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up.

    It¡¯ste, and we private detectives have to get some sleep too.¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Aubree hastily stopped him from hanging up. ¡°I need to talk to you,¡±

    Cory arched a brow. ¡°Oh? What else do you have to say? I did not owe you anything in your previous

    commission. If you have another request, you will have to pay extra.¡±

    Cory was apparently trying to rip Aubree off again.

    Aubree clenched her fists tightly. ¡°I¡¯ve given you ten million! What you did previously isn¡¯t even worth

    that much!¡±

    As soon as she finished saying that, she heard Cory sneering. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve misunderstood. The

    ten

    million you gave me is for my service fee and the price of buying the photos I¡¯ve taken. Or do you think

    those photos are worthless?¡±

    Aubree gritted her teeth. ¡°How much more do you want?¡±

    Without any hesitation, Cory named his price. ¡°Ten million.¡±

    Another ten million!

    Aubree flew into a rage. ¡°Don¡¯t cross the line. We are in the same boat, remember?¡±

    Cory shrugged nonchntly and said. ¡°That¡¯s why I ask for this much. Don¡¯t forget that Mr. Farwell¡¯s

    men are tailing me now. It¡¯s way harder to stalk him now.¡±

    After saying that, he turned to look around.

    Lucian¡¯s men were still watching him in the shadows.

    Although Lucian had decided to cut ties with Roxanne, in the end, Este was also one of the victims

    who suffered previously.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Naturally, Lucian would not let the mastermind go easily.

    Aubree could not refute Cory¡¯s words. After weighing the pros and cons, she clenched her teeth and

    agreed to thetter¡¯s request. ¡°All right, but you must do a good job!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1125

    Chapter 1125

    Cory was in a good mood, knowing he had once again made a fortune. He then said, ¡°Of course. Ms.

    Pearson, I¡¯m sure you¡¯vee to me again because you believe in my capabilities. Now, tell me. What

    is it that you want me to investigate?¡±

    Narrowing her eyes, Aubree said, ¡°Investigate what happened between Roxanne and Lucian!¡±

    Cory let out a meaningful chuckle when he heard what she said.

    Aubree questioned coldly, ¡°Why are youughing?¡±

    As if unaware of her anger, Cory muttered, ¡°Since you¡¯ve agreed to the price I proposed so readily, I

    have to show you something.¡±

    With that, he took out a phone from the bag beside him and typed away on the screen.

    Soon, Aubree received a few messages on her phone.

    ¡°I believe what you¡¯re about to see won¡¯t disappoint you, Ms. Pearson.¡± Cory sounded confident.

    Aubree furrowed her brows and swiped open her phone, checking the messages he sent

    The chat interface showed that Cory had sent her more than ten pictures.

    Each picture was attached with the time it was taken.

    Those were recent pictures of Roxanne and Jack hanging out together.

    Judging from the date attached, the two had been meeting each other almost every day.

    Moreover, they seemed intimate with each other in the pictures.

    Aubree was hesitant. ¡°What does this mean? Are you trying to suggest that Jack was why Lucian and

    Roxanne separated?¡±

    On the other end of the line, Cory said in a mischievous tone, ¡°Come to think of it, it¡¯s kind of amusing.

    The princess of the Farwell family stayed overnight at Ms. Jarvis¡¯ house. The next morning, Mr.

    Damaris came. After that, Mr. Farwell came in the afternoon as well. Then, he left with her daughter

    and never returned to Ms. Jarvis¡¯ ce again.¡±

    There must be some corrtion between these two incidents judging by the time they happened.

    However, Aubree was still doubtful.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne and Jack meeting up frequently was no longer something new.

    Before this, she had tried disclosing this matter to Lucian, but nothing significant happened.

    Lucian indeed got furious, but he didn¡¯t cut off contact with Roxanne because of it.

    However, Aubree couldn¡¯t think of anything other than this that would possibly cause Lucian and

    Roxanne¡¯s separation.

    Consequently, she was filled with puzzlement.

    A few momentster, Aubree broke the silence. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be this simple. Continue to investigate and

    find out why Lucian and Roxanne separated. Otherwise, you will not receive a penny from me!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, are you threatening me?¡± Cory¡¯s tone turned cold.

    Roxanne was momentarily at a loss for words. After struggling to suppress her anger, she said, ¡°My

    apologies. I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I¡¯m counting on you.¡±

    Satisfied with her response, Cory scoffed, ¡°That¡¯s better. Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re not in a simple

    employer- employee rtionship

    He then hung up without giving her a chance to reply.

    Aubree¡¯s face clouded over as she stared at the darkened phone screen.

    I swear I won¡¯t show Cory any mercy once I¡¯ve be Mrs. Farwell in the future.

    She then remembered something and scrolled through the pictures Cory sent her.

    A cold glint shed across her eyes as she looked at the way Roxanne and Jack interacted with each

    other in the pictures.

    Regardless of the reason behind Lucian and Roxanne¡¯s separation, Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with Jack is

    still worthy of exploitation! It¡¯d be even better if I can get something to actually happen between them¡­

    However, she couldn¡¯te up with a n for the time being.

    Hence, she needed to discuss with someone how to put her idea into action.

 Chapter 1126

    Chapter 1126

    Remembering her task of bringing Este to school tomorrow, Aubree set an rm for six o¡¯clock in the

    morning.

    She felt extremely irritated when the rm rang the next morning, disturbing her slumber.

    Last night, she barely got any sleep as she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Roxanne and Jack. She had

    only slept for three to four hours

    Raising her hand to turn off the rm, she closed her eyes, wanting to go back to sleep.

    But I still need to gain Lucian¡¯s favor

    Afterzing around under the covers for a while, Aubree reluctantly climbed out of bed, suppressing her

    anger.

    She then went downstairs after washing up.

    Gina was leisurely watering the flowers downstairs and was surprised to see her daughter up so early.

    ¡°Why are you up so early?¡±

    Still grumpy fromck of sleep, Aubree¡¯s expression was grim. ¡°I have to send Essie to school.¡±

    Hearing that, Gina bobbed her head understandingly. ¡°You should. You¡¯re suffering now in exchange for

    a bright and happy future after you marry Lucian. Hang in there.¡±

    Aubree was, of course, aware of this. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have woken up this early in the morning.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Did you look into what I told youst night?¡± Gina turned to look at her daughter after she finished

    watering the flowers.

    At the thought of that matter, Aubree nodded with furrowed brows. ¡°Yes, I asked someone to

    investigate it, but I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s the reason.¡±

    She had been pondering about it all night long.

    ording to the information Cory had provided her, Roxanne¡¯s daily routine hardly changed during this

    period.

    It won¡¯t make sense to say that Lucian gave up on Roxanne because of her rtionship with Jack.

    Roxanne is already on friendly terms with Jack before she and Lucian had a fallout.

    However, if that wasn¡¯t the case, Aubree couldn¡¯t think of another reason.

    Seeing that her daughter had taken what she said into consideration, Gina stopped saying anything

    else.

    After the two had a simple breakfast, Aubree drove to the Farwell residence.

    When she arrived, Lucian was having breakfast with Este.

    The man frowned slightly when he saw Aubree. ¡°Why are you here this early in the morning?¡±

    Aubree said, beaming. ¡°Farwell Group is quite far away from Essie¡¯s kindergarten, and it¡¯d be quite

    inconvenient for you to make a trip there. So, I was thinking I¡¯d do it instead.¡±

    With that, she shed Este an amicable smile.

    Este pursed her lips in silence as she remembered what had happened between them yesterday.

    Lucian, on the other hand, pondered for a moment, feeling inexplicably awkward.

    Este stayed with Roxanne for some time before she transferred to the new kindergarten. Back then,

    Roxanne would be the one sending Este to school.

    Now, however, Este had transferred to another kindergarten, and the person who sent her to school

    had also changed.

    A self-deprecating look shed across Lucian¡¯s eyes when he realized what he was thinking.

    I¡¯ve already decided to cut ties with Roxanne. So why am I still thinking about her?

    Aubree felt somewhat uneasy when she didn¡¯t get a response from Lucian after a long time, thinking he

    was giving her the cold shoulder again.

    ¡°If you have already asked someone else to send Essie, I¡¯l-

    Before she could finish her sentence, Lucian¡¯s deep voice sounded.

    ¡°You¡¯re here just in time. Have you had breakfast? If not,e join us.¡±

    When Aubree heard that, her eyes lit up suddenly. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I got up very early, so I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±

    After that, she pointed at the couch cautiously. ¡°I¡¯ll sit on the couch and wait.¡±

 Chapter 1127

    Chapter 1127

    Lucian nodded, his expression giving nothing away as he continued to have breakfast with Este.

    Este was reluctant to go to school, and she ate exceptionally slower than usual.

    Her appetite plunged with Aubree¡¯s sudden visit, and it took a turn for the worse when the woman

    expressed her intention of sending Este to schoolter.

    Este put down her fork gloomily.

    Lucian did not make much of her demeanor and assumed that Este was only acting out because she

    didn¡¯t want to go to school. In a low voice, he ordered, ¡°Follow Ms. Pearson after you¡¯re done with

    breakfast.¡±

    Este¡¯s face sank. She gave her father a puppy-eyed look.

    However, before she could say anything, Aubree¡¯s voice rang. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s still early. Essie can still

    have more food if she¡¯s not done yet.¡±

    Este furrowed her brows and shot her a look.

    Aubree was afraid that the little girl, if unhappy, might tell Lucian what happened yesterday. Hence,

    Aubree didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak.

    Noticing that Este was looking at her, Aubree immediately said, ¡°Are you done, Essie? We can go

    now if you¡¯re done with your breakfast!¡±

    Este puffed her cheeks in exasperation, as Aubree interrupted her right when she was about to talk.

    Aubree grew more and more apprehensive as she trained her eyes on Este.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you guys to the door.¡±

    Lucian was thinking that even though Aubree¡¯s rtionship with Este had recently improved, the little

    girl might still need to get herself used to Aubree taking care of her. He wanted to help the two of them

    get along.

    Then, he put down his fork and started to clear the table.

    Este was rmed when she noticed Lucian standing up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go to school!¡±

    Lucian frowned. ¡°If you don¡¯t go now, it¡¯s going to be more difficult for you to get used to getting along

    with others.¡±

    Este remained seated in her chair and turned her head away grumpily to avoid Lucian¡¯s gaze,

    making a physical promation of her protest.

    The atmosphere between the father and daughter became very tense in the dining room.

    Aubree hadn¡¯t expected that that would happen and took a few moments to fully grasp the situation.

    ¡°Lucian, Essie is still young. Don¡¯t force her. If she really doesn¡¯t feel like going to school, so be it. I

    know a friend who can do homeschooling-¡±

    Lucian interrupted in a cold tone before she could finish, ¡°No. We can¡¯t indulge her.¡±

    The thought of letting Este be homeschooled did cross his mind as well.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, when he thought about how Este had been doing recently, Lucian was suddenly reminded

    of his initial intention of sending his daughter to kindergarten.

    It was imperative for Este to get along with others to improve her condition, and it would be best that

    others approach her.

    Besides, it had taken her so much effort to improve her condition by this much. If she continued to stay

    cooped up in the house, Lucian was afraid that Este might rpse.

    That was definitely not something he wanted to witness.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Aubree pretended to take Este¡¯s side.

    Naturally, she was hoping that the little girl would go to kindergarten. Otherwise, she would have lost

    her chance to show herself in front of Lucian.

    However, there were times when concessions had to be made.

    It was apparent that Lucian had already made up his mind. He turned around to head for the door, not

    caring whether Este had tried to keep up.

    At the sight of her father turning her back against her, Este was aggrieved.

    Even Ms. Pearson is saying that it¡¯s all right if I don¡¯t go to school. Why does Daddy insist that I go?

    Moreover, it was obvious from Lucian¡¯s bodynguage that he would no longer pay heed to her if she

    didn¡¯t keep up.

 Chapter 1128

    Chapter 1128

    Este looked at her father, who was already at the door and turned to look at Aubree, who was still

    standing by the couch.

    A few moments passed, and the little girl finally begrudgingly got out of her chair and jogged to keep up

    with Lucian

    Aubree let out a relieved sigh and caught up to them as well.

    ¡°Daddy,¡± Este mumbled. She gave her father a puppy-eyed look and tugged at the corner of his shirt

    in a bid to curry favor with her father.

    Lucian lowered his gaze to meet Estelia¡¯s. He lifted his hand and patted her head. ¡°I¡¯m really busy

    lately. Please don¡¯t throw a tantrum at me.¡±

    Este pursed her lips in disapproval, refusing to believe what he said.

    She knew as a matter of fact that Lucian was in a bad mood because he had quarreled with Roxanne.

    Este was bbergasted that Lucian was still trying to lie to her, despite the fact that even she knew

    the real reason her father was upset.

    Why are adults so weird? Why doesn¡¯t Daddy just make up with Ms. Jarvis?

    Of course, Lucian had no idea what was on Este¡¯s mind. He averted his gaze after he was done

    talking and turned to look at Aubree, who was standing right behind Este.

    As Aubree¡¯s attention had always been on him, she shed him a smile the moment his gazended

    on her.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows and asked in a low voice, ¡°Have you asked your parents? What did they

    say?¡±

    Aubree was overjoyed to hear him. However, she gave nothing away and replied, ¡°I talked to them

    when I got back home yesterday. They said that since you¡¯re busy, we could arrange to have a meal

    together at your convenience.¡±

    She sounded like a considerable and genteel woman.

    Aubree carefully gauged Lucian¡¯s reaction after she was done talking.

    If he was serious about setting a date for their wedding, he wouldn¡¯t have a reason to dy having a

    meal. together with her parents.

    Moreover, Lucian was the one who brought up the topic today.

    Thinking that Lucian was contemting on setting a date right away, Aubree was brimming with hope.

    However, moments passed by, and she couldn¡¯t seem to get a response from him.

    Aubree¡¯s heart sank, but she had to put up an understanding front and said, ¡°I know you¡¯ve been busy

    lately. There¡¯s no need to rush to have a meal together. We can always do it after you¡¯re done dealing

    with your matters.¡±

    Lucian finally responded and nodded impassively.

    Aubree gritted her teeth.

    It was clear as day that Lucian was still on the fence about their marriage.

    The deafening silence was Lucian trying to tell Aubree to let him off the hook.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. You should send Este to school,¡± he uttered in a swift attempt to change the topic of

    conversation.

    Aubree didn¡¯t feel right to press on and forced a smile. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll go pick her upter so that you

    don¡¯t need to make another trip.¡±

    A hint of hesitation fleeted across Lucian¡¯s eyes.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    However, when he thought about how he¡¯d just got himself out of having a meal with her parents,

    Lucian felt bad for rejecting her goodwill yet again.

    Hence, he agreed and said, ¡°Essie will be in your care then.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s lips pursed into a thin smile. She wanted to leave after bidding goodbye to Lucian.

    However, the little girl refused to let go of Lucian¡¯s shirt

    ¡°Essie, we¡¯re going to bete if we don¡¯t leave now,¡± Aubree egged her on with a strained smile.

    The little girl pouted and cast a nce at Lucian stubbornly.

    Lucian suddenly recalled something and held Este¡¯s hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m sending you.¡±

    The little girl finally relented and followed her father out of the mansion.

    Aubree heaved a sigh of relief and jogged to keep up with them.

 Chapter 1129

    Chapter 1129

    After sending Este into the car, Lucian left.

    Aubree started the engine and slowly drove toward Este¡¯s kindergarten.

    On her way there, she tried to tell the girl not to take what she had said the day before to heart.

    However, no matter what she said, it was as if Este could not hear her-the girl just kept fidgeting with

    her fingers.

    Aubree gritted her teeth at that. It took her a long time before she managed to stop herself from actually

    hitting Este.

    After sending Este to the kindergarten, she dared not linger around, fearing that her urge to hit the

    girl would reveal itself if she were to stay there a second longer.

    On the other side, Roxanne sent Archie and Benny to the kindergarten early in the morning.

    She found out that Lucian was not going to send Este there anymore, so there was no need for her

    to stay away from the kindergarten anymore.

    Furthermore, she knew that the boys were feeling awfultely.

    If she sends them to kindergarten herself, the boys would be in a better mood.

    Upon reaching the entrance, Roxanne suddenly recalled something. In a worried tone, she said to the

    boys, ¡°You can¡¯t sneak off to look for Essie even if you miss her. If you really want to meet her, you

    have to tell me about it.¡±

    Roxanne would not know what to do if the boys sneaked off to look for Este again.

    Lucian clearly wanted to cut ties with me based on the way he left. Well, it¡¯s what I wanted all along too.

    I don¡¯t want Lucian to think that I¡¯m regretting this.

    The boys obediently answered, ¡°Got it, Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne then patted their heads apologetically before asking them to enter with Pippa.

    After watching the boys disappear from her line of sight, Roxanne turned and went back into her car. At

    the same time, she let out a sigh of relief.

    She had been wracked with worry since waking up about whether or not the boys were going to ask

    her what happened after she called Lucian.

    Archie and Benny knew her too well; they would figure out her lies swiftly.

    If they really interrogated her about the matter, Roxanne would not know how to answer them.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Fortunately, it seemed like Archie and Benny had forgotten about the matter after Jack¡¯s appearance

    the day before.

    Even after stopping the car at the research institute¡¯s entrance, Roxanne was still feeling conflicted.

    That was why it took her a while to register the two minivans parked before the research institute.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Colby was with a few researchers, and he was instructing the workers to transport the medicinal herbs.

    His expression changed when he saw Roxanne, but he soon schooled his expression to a neutral look

    before walking over to her nonchntly.

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled at him before casting a confused look at the busying workers.

    ¡°These are¡­¡±

    With a smile, Colby exined, ¡°I heard that these are a batch of medicinal herbs given to us by Mr.

    Damaris. Mr. Damaris said that he has already told you about it.¡±

    Roxanne froze for a second before finally recalling the conversation she had with Jack.

    Jack did mention that he was going to send a batch of medicinal herbs to the research institute when

    he came to deliver me the book about ancient medicine yesterday.

    However, Archie and Benny threw a tantrum then, so Roxanne did not manage to find out more about

    the batch of herbs.

    I never thought that he would give me such arge batch.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, our research institute could get enough supply of medicinal herbs all thanks to your good

    rtionship with Mr. Damaris,¡± Colby politely said when he noticed that Roxanne was in a daze.

    As he spoke, his gaze was fixed on her face, seemingly trying to catch her changing her expression.

 Chapter 1130

    Chapter 1130

    Hearing that, Roxanne instinctively furrowed her brows as her tone turned indifferent.

    ¡°Oh, no, no. Mr. Damaris is only a business partner. He has provided us with the medicinal herbs in

    time to ensure that the research continues ording to schedule.¡±

    Colby¡¯s words had reminded Roxanne of her boys, and certain thoughts crossed her mind.

    How will the boys believe me if even Colby has mistaken my rtionship with Jack? Also, I simply can¡¯t

    think of why others will mistake the nature of my rtionship with Jack.

    Colby shed her an unfazed smile. ¡°You don¡¯t need to be in a hurry to deny it, Dr. Jarvis. After all, it¡¯s

    normal for Mr. Damaris to be impressed by someone as skillful as you, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Then, as if fearing Roxanne would not know about what they knew, he beamed and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid

    you don¡¯t know about this, but everyone in the research institute has been talking about your

    rtionship with Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Roxanne stiffened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Colby shrugged. ¡°Mr. Damaris is always by your side when he visits the research institute, and he¡¯s so

    considerate of our establishment. It will be difficult for us to not assume that the two of you aren¡¯t

    romantically involved.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne parted her lips but soon realized she had no way to refute that. Thus, the only thing she said

    was, ¡°Dr. Galloway, if you ever hear anyone talking about this again, please exin to them that Mr.

    Damaris and I are only friends. There isn¡¯t anything else between us.¡±

    Colby inclined his head. ¡°I will.¡±

    Then, he added, ¡°Still, this matter won¡¯t die down just because they hear an exnation or two from

    me. If you don¡¯t wish for others to mistake your rtionship with Mr. Damaris, it¡¯s best to keep a

    distance from him.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Thank you for the reminder. I will pay attention to that.¡±

    After that, Colby said nothing else and led his men to take stock of the medicine.

    Unbeknownst to Roxanne, a peculiar look shed across Colby¡¯s eyes.

    Jack had been going to the research institute almost every day.

    Every time he was there, the two of them would take almost half a day to talk about the progression of

    the research.

    Indeed, the other employees at the research institute had been talking about them, but Colby¡¯s earlier

    words mostly stemmed from his worries about their rtionship.

    Only after hearing Roxanne¡¯s denial did Colby finally feel relieved.

    In contrast, Roxanne only felt more and more frustrated after what Colby had said.

    In the afternoon, Jack came to the research institute as usual to discuss the research¡¯s progress.

    ¡°How¡¯s the research? Was the batch of medicinal herbs I sent in the morning enough? If not, I can get

    another batch, Jack said to her in front of other researchers.

    Roxanne did not know whether it was a trick of his mind or not, but she felt as if everyone around her

    was watching them right after Jack said that.

    However, when she lifted her head to survey her surroundings, she only saw them busying away with

    the research.

    At that, Roxanne began jeering at herself.

    At the end of the day, she was only worrying about that because she was feeling guilty after hearing

    Colby¡¯s words.

    Speaking of which, I¡¯m always by Colby¡¯s side too, so why is Jack the only one they think I¡¯m

    romantically involved with?

    Then, the thought of her two sons popped into her head again, and Roxanne pressed her lips tightly

    together.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis?¡± Jack called out, puzzled when he noticed her expression. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±

    Roxanne snapped back to her sense and gave him a quick smile. ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°These medicinal herbs¡­¡±

    Right as Jack was about to say something, Roxanne cut him off by saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk outside?

    Let¡¯s not disturb the people¡¯s concentration in their experiments.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1131

    Chapter 1131

    Jack froze for a few seconds beforeing to some kind of realization and agreeing to it.

    The two of them then went out of the research institute.

    A look of delight danced across Colby¡¯s face when he saw them leave.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Ever since Jack came for Roxanne, Colby had been keeping his focus on the two.

    Therefore, he saw the look of struggle on Roxanne¡¯s face.

    Evidently, what he had said in the morning was effective.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne came to a stop in her tracks at the entrance of the institute with mixed feelings

    still surging in her heart. In the meantime, Jack stopped behind her.

    ¡°Sorry.¡± Roxanne had calmed herself down on their way out and realized that she had been a little too

    carried away earlier.

    Jack raised a brow and teased, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why are you apologizing to me all of a sudden?

    You couldn¡¯t have secretly done something terrible to the project, could you, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head immediately. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    I¡¯ve done so much for this project. Why would I do anything bad to it?

    Jack chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Still, I have no clue as to what could possibly make you apologize to me

    other than this.¡±

    Roxanne lowered her gaze. ¡°I just think that my attitude earlier wasn¡¯t too good.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal. I don¡¯t mind any kind of attitude from you as long as your research goes

    well.¡±

    Jack was making it clear that they only had a professional rtionship.

    However, Roxanne only felt even guiltier upon hearing his words.

    Jack shares the same thought as I do-he¡¯s only doing so much for the research institute to ensure that

    the project goes well. But here I am, getting suspicious about Jack¡¯s intentions because of some stupid

    gossip.

    ¡°So, Ms. Jarvis, was there something you wanted to tell me by asking me toe here?¡± Jack queried.

    His words pulled her out of her thoughts, and she found herself unable to string a sentence in

    response.

    Originally, she had wanted to tell Jack that they should keep a distance from each other.

    Yet, she had to swallow those words after what Jack said.

    When Jack heard nothing from her, he lifted a brow questioningly.

    Finally, Roxanne quietly said, ¡°Let me thank you on behalf of the research institute for the batch of

    medicinal herbs this morning, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack stood transfixed for a moment before a smile appeared on his lips. ¡°Did you ask me toe out

    here to say this?¡±

    Roxanne guiltily averted her gaze before nodding.

    At that, Jack deliberately fell silent for a few seconds before suggesting, ¡°Since you would like to thank

    me, Ms. Jarvis, why don¡¯t you¡­ thank me by making me some homemade food?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯sshes fluttered, and she inhaled sharply.

    Jack¡¯s earlier words had made her think that she had mistaken him, but now, his request seemed a

    little tool intimate.

    Seemingly sensing the difficult situation he had put her in, he smiled and added, ¡°There is no rush. If

    I¡¯m going to eat what you¡¯ve made, I¡¯ll certainly want to try a dish you¡¯ve mastered Please prepare for it

    and get me to try it once you¡¯re ready¡±

    In a way, Jack was giving her the chance to digest his words.

    However, Roxanne¡¯s head remained hanging as various emotions shed past her eyes.

    s, she was the one who mentioned how grateful she was for Jack¡¯s help. Thus, the request he made

    was something she would not be able to reject after that.

    Furthermore, the request was not something urgent. That meant that he might change his mind over

    time.

    With those thoughts in mind, Roxanne agreed to it. ¡°Okay.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1132

    Chapter 1132

    The two of them were preupied with their conversation, so they did not notice Cory¡¯s figure

    appearing around the corner across the street.

    As Cory looked at the photo he just took, he grinned.

    Even though Roxanne was not standing close to Jack earlier, the angle he took the photo made it seem

    as if the two of them were hugging.

    After going through the photos he had taken, he finally chose two and sent them to Aubree.

    In the meantime, Aubree was strolling on the streets with Frieda because the Pearson residence was

    not close to Este¡¯s kindergarten, and Aubree did not wish to travel so far.

    Furthermore, she had something to talk to Frieda about.

    ¡°Are you saying it¡¯s highly likely that Lucian broke up with Roxanne because of Jack?¡±

    Frieda had been listening to Aubree the entire time, but she was still confused. ¡°Although Jack¡¯s an

    excellent man, he still isn¡¯t as good as Lucian. Is there really a need for Lucian to give up on her just

    because of Jack?¡± Aubree hummed in rumination. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯ve been doubtful about, so I¡¯ve sent

    Cory to look into this.¡±

    Right as the two were chatting away, Aubree¡¯s phone suddenly buzzed.

    At that, Aubree halted and took out her phone to nce at the screen.

    She had received two photos from Cory.

    In the photos, Roxanne was with Jack, and it looked like they were in an intimate embrace.

    ¡°Are they dating?¡± Frieda blurted out in surprise when she saw the photo.

    Her misunderstanding was not surprising. Anyone would share the same thoughts like her upon seeing

    those photos.

    Even Aubree stiffened for a few seconds before coldly saying, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡±

    With that, she showed Frieda the photos Cory took in the past.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    However, the more photos Frieda saw, the more confounded she was. ¡°If they aren¡¯t a thing, aren¡¯t they

    spending a little too much time together? Moreover, some of their actions in these photos look

    intimate¡­

    Right then, a thought entered Aubree¡¯s mind, and she curled her lips mockingly. ¡°If even you are

    mistaking the nature of their rtionship, I¡¯m sure others would be even more stunned by these

    photos.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Frieda was a little confused.

    A ruthless look crept onto Aubree¡¯s face. ¡°Regardless of whether they¡¯ve separated because of Jack, I

    can use these photos to make Jack the wedge I¡¯m going to drive between Roxanne and Lucian!¡±

    As long as everyone thinks that Roxanne is in a rtionship with Jack, Lucian will never go back to her.

    Frieda vaguely guessed what Aubree had in mind, but she dared not confirm it until she heard Aubree¡¯s

    words.

    Promptly, she tensed up.

    Even though Aubree had yet to take any action, Frieda knew that the n would be a risky one.

    ¡°Aubree,¡± Frieda nervously started. ¡°Are you really nning to send these photos out?¡±

    Then, in an even softer voice, she said, ¡°I just hope you remember how the Hightower family came to

    its end back then¡­¡±

    If Lucian had truly cut ties with Roxanne, Aubree¡¯s n would be a good move.

    However, if Lucian had a tinge of regret about Roxanne, the photos would catch his attention and make

    him look into the matter.

    If he ended up tracking them down, Frieda was afraid that her family and Aubree¡¯s would end up like

    the Hightower family-gone in a night.

    Aubree furrowed her brows in irritation. ¡°Obviously not. Why would I be that stupid?¡±

    Therefore, she was not going to be the one to initiate it.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1133

    Chapter 1133

    ¡°In that case¡­.

    Frieda was puzzled. ¡°When are we going to use these photos?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for the right opportunity. In fact, I called you here today to

    discuss

    this matter.¡±

    The right opportunity.

    Frieda knitted her brows when she realized the meaning behind Aubree¡¯s words.

    She was of the opinion that the photos were not enough to prove anything. She wanted to create a

    scenario where Roxanne had nothing to defend herself with.

    However, the n was easier said than done.

    If only they were on good terms with either Roxanne or Jack, the chances of sess would be higher.

    Unfortunately, there was bad blood between both of them and Roxanne, and neither was familiar with

    Jack.

    Under such circumstances, Frieda, too, drew a nk.

    ¡°Have you managed toe up with any ideas?¡± Aubree began to grow impatient.

    Her rtionship with Este had improved due to Frieda¡¯s suggestion. She figured that thetter might

    be able to give her some useful ideas.

    Unfortunately, all she got was silence after waiting for a long time.

    Frieda looked troubled. ¡°Given our rtionship with them, it would be difficult not to leave any tracks. If

    you insist on carrying on, we¡¯ll have no choice but to create an ident.¡±

    Especially one that involves Roxanne. Once Jack shows his concern for her, it will be enough for us to

    make a big fuss out of it.

    Aubree rejected the idea outright. ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy to change Lucian¡¯s impression of me. He would

    definitely cancel our engagement if he were to find out I was behind it.¡±

    ¡°I failed to take that into ount,¡± Frieda admitted with a grim look on her face.

    ¡°Do we have no choice but to wait for them to develop feelings for each other with the passage of

    time?¡± Aubree wondered aloud.

    Frieda¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Not necessarily!¡±

    Aubree gave her a baffled look.

    ¡°We can¡¯t create an ident to hurt them, but we can increase the time they spend together. Sooner or

    later, it won¡¯te as a surprise if they end up as a couple, will it?¡± Frieda said.

    In other words, the n is to discreetly matchmake them. Even if Lucian finds out, it will be easy to

    exin it away, making this a low-risk scheme.

    Nodding thoughtfully, Aubree reassured Frieda, ¡°I would have felt so lost if it wasn¡¯t for you. Frieda,

    don¡¯t you worry. After all that you have done for me, I¡¯ll definitely make it worth your while once I

    be Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Frieda forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s the least I can do for my best friend!¡±

    Now that she had a n, Aubree¡¯s mind began to wander as both of them continued to shop.

    When the sky began to darken, Frieda checked the time and reminded Aubree, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed

    to pick

    Essie up from school? You¡¯re going to bete if you don¡¯t leave now.¡±

    She had assumed thetter had lost track of time.

    However, Aubree surprised her by replying matter-of-factly, ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? Even if I¡¯mte, the

    teacher will wait with her. It¡¯s not like she¡¯ll be lost.¡±

    Her response confused Frieda again.

    We¡¯re obviously not far from Essie¡¯s kindergarten, so what is Aubree up to now?

    Aubree didn¡¯t bother to exin herself. It wasn¡¯t until they shopped for a while longer that she finally

    decided to drive nonchntly to the kindergarten.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1134

    Chapter 1134

    Meanwhile, Este and Pam were the only ones left at the kindergarten entrance.

    ¡°Essie, who¡¯sing to pick you up today? Were you always picked up sote in your previous

    kindergarten?¡± Pam patiently rified the matter with Este, for it was the first time she had

    encountered such a

    situation.

    Este pursed her lips in silence as if she didn¡¯t hear Pam at all.

    It was never her desire toe to the new kindergarten, and now that she was left to wait for a long

    time, she couldn¡¯t help but feel depressed.

    Just when Pam was wondering whether to give Lucian a call, a car gradually rolled up beside them.

    Aubree alighted from it with an anxious expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte, Ms. Yaxley. Traffic was really bad.¡± After speaking to Pam, she gave Este

    an apologetic look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have made you wait, Essie. I¡¯ll definitelye earlier next time!¡±

    Este continued to pout in silence.

    Seeing that, Pam defused the situation with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s normal for kids to throw a tantrum after

    waiting for such a long time. She¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡±

    Aubree nodded in acknowledgment. She pulled Este to her side, then bade Pam goodbye and

    ushered Este into the car.

    Throughout the journey, Aubree kept apologizing to Este.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I stay far away from your kindergarten, and I also didn¡¯t expect to encounter such

    heavy

    traffic.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    With her head hung low, Este ignored Aubree while fiddling with her fingers.

    When they arrived at the Farwell residence, Lucian was about to give Aubree a call.

    The sight of her caring to a halt elicited a frown from him.

    ¡°Lucian, I¡¯m sorry I waste picking up Essie. I was stuck in traffic.¡±

    Aubree had already gotten into character,plete with a remorseful expression and reddened eyes.

    Lucian suppressed his urge to demand an exnation from her.

    ¡°This is all my fault. Essie never liked her new kindergarten, and I had to make things worse by letting

    her wait. It¡¯s no surprise that she¡¯s mad at me,¡± Aubree med herself.

    Behind her, Este looked up to nce at her. Despite the minute change in her face, she didn¡¯t say a

    word at

    all

    All this while, she had felt that Aubree was just putting on an act. But now, she was no longer as

    certain.

    Ms. Pearson was speaking in that tone inside the car. If this was all just an act, why would she bother

    to pretend in front of me?

    As Lucian watched how Aubree med herself, his expression changed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I find a ce to stay that¡¯s nearer to Essie¡¯s kindergarten? Otherwise, it would be

    troublesome if I got caught in traffic again¡­¡± Aubree added while discreetly observing Lucian¡¯s

    expression.

    The sight of his furrowed brows filled Aubree with secret delight. She could see that the time was right

    to pile on the pressure. ¡°I¡¯ll get my mom to look for a ce for me once I get back.¡±

    A

    ¡°There¡¯s no such need,¡± Lucian said in a deep voice. ¡°You can move into the manor for the time being.

    It will be more convenient for you to pick Essie up and watch over her here.¡±

    Aubree feigned hesitance. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t Essie feel ufortable if I were to move in? I feel that we

    should take it slow when ites to improving our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Since it¡¯s just a matter of time for us to live together, we might as well let her get used to it earlier.¡±

    Lucian then turned around and instructed Catalina, ¡°Prepare the guest room for Ms. Pearson.¡±

    Aubree was naturally delighted by the turn of events.

    Just as I expected. Lucian¡¯s attitude toward me will soften as long as I demonstrate through my actions

    that I have Essie¡¯s best interest at heart. From the looks of it, my days in the Farwell residence won¡¯t be

    as painful

    anymore.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1135

    Chapter 1135

    Archie and Benny didn¡¯t see Este for another day and didn¡¯t hear from her.

    Even though the three of them had previously agreed to get Lucian and Roxanne to reconcile, they had

    no visibility on Lucian¡¯s situation without any feedback from Este.

    It was evident that Roxanne had no desire to patch things up with Lucian.

    The boys couldn¡¯t help but worry about the current state of affairs.

    After dinner, both of them returned to their room earlier than usual.

    ¡°Archie, why don¡¯t we go and see Daddy?¡± Benny suggested. ¡°If he knows that we¡¯re his sons, I¡¯m sure

    he wille and see Mommy.¡±

    Even though Archie was anxious for his parents to reconcile, he rejected his brother¡¯s suggestion

    without any hesitation, ¡°Mommy must have her reasons for hiding the truth from Daddy. If we were to

    reveal it to him, we would definitely hurt Mommy¡¯s feelings.¡±

    Benny cupped his glum-looking face with his hands. ¡°What should we do, then? We also have no idea

    what¡¯s going on at Essie¡¯s side.¡±

    Just as they were discussing, a sudden knock was heard at the door.

    It was then followed by Roxanne¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, are you asleep? Can Ie in?¡±

    The boys held their tongues instantly as they got up to open the door.

    Upon entering the room, Roxanne gave both of them a look of concern. ¡°What¡¯s going on with the two

    of you? Are you mad because of what happened yesterday?¡±

    Usually, they would have stayed back and apanied her at the table after dinner.

    If they went up straight, it was clear that something was bothering them.

    The boys exchanged nces.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Both of them had been discussing how to get Lucian and Roxanne to reconcile, a topic that they could

    never share with their mother.

    For a moment, neither of them said a word.

    Assuming she had guessed right, Roxanne felt utterly helpless.

    ¡°Do you dislike Mr. Damaris because you think something is going on between the two of us?¡±

    After all, even the staff at the research institute had such a misconception. It wouldn¡¯t be a surprise for

    the boys to think the same way.

    While Archie pursed his lips in silence, Benny nodded without a second thought.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you see Mr. Damaris every day, ept his flowers, and invite him to dinner!¡±

    Upon hearing Benny¡¯s innocentment, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for Jack.

    He was only concerned about the project, yet he had be the subject of everyone¡¯s

    misunderstanding on

    her ount

    In fact, her attitude toward him had even sparked intense hostility from the children.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing going on between Mr. Damaris and me. I simply did all that out of courtesy,¡± she

    exined patiently.

    With a frown on his face, Benny questioned further, ¡°In that case, why are you rude to Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Roxanne was at a loss for words.

    It¡¯s true that I treat Jack differently from Lucian, but that¡¯s because¡­

    ¡°You treat Mr. Damaris cordially, and yet you don¡¯t like him. Does that mean you¡¯re rude to Mr. Farwell

    because you like him?¡± Benny asked innocently.

    Roxanne was stunned yet again.

    Their question was exactly the same as Este¡¯s from that fateful night.

    Through the eyes of the children, the world was as simple as ck and white.

    Just like that particr night, Roxanne was stumped for an exnation. All she could do was deny it

    adamantly. ¡°I don¡¯t like him too.¡±

    ¡°But I like Mr. Farwell!¡± Benny lowered his head in disappointment. ¡°And I like Essie too¡­¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1136

    Chapter 1136

    ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t dislike Mr. Farwell.¡± Devastated by Roxanne¡¯s response, Benny tugged her

    sleeve pitifully. ¡°Even though Mr. Farwell has made you mad, he still cares a lot about you. Every time

    you were sick, he would always be by your side.¡±

    His words triggered a flicker in Roxanne¡¯s eyes and tugged at her heartstrings.

    It was true that ever since her return, Lucian had always been by her side when she wasn¡¯t feeling well.

    Prior to that, Roxanne had never had anyone care for her other than the children doing their clumsy

    best.

    I can¡¯t deny that Lucian has given me a sense of security, but¡­

    Oblivious to what was going through his mother¡¯s mind, Benny mumbled, ¡°Mr. Farwell treats you very

    well, and he doesn¡¯t let us tell-¡±

    It was then Benny felt a sudden poke from Archie.

    Biting his tongue, he quickly tried to change the subject. ¡°No matter what, Mr. Farwell is the best. Can

    you stop quarreling with him already?¡±

    However, Roxanne¡¯s brows were already knitted. ¡°What did you mean just now? What else did Mr.

    Farwell do?¡±

    Benny lowered his head, brimming with guilt.

    The look on his face ended up intriguing Roxanne further.

    At that moment, Archie knew that it was toote to salvage Benny¡¯s slip of the tongue. Trying to hide it

    any further would only intensify Roxanne¡¯s suspicions.

    With that thought in mind, Archie spoke candidly. ¡°It was Mr. Farwell who took care of you when you

    were drunk.¡±

    His words inadvertently caused Roxanne to recall the events of that night.

    Back then, she had assumed that she was dreaming. Little did she expect the entire incident to turn out

    to be real.

    The thing is, when did he leave?

    ¡°Mommy, Benny is right. Can you stop fighting with Mr. Farwell already?¡± Archie casually changed the

    subject. ¡°We really like ying with Essie. Every time both of you quarrel, we won¡¯t be able to see her¡±

    The mention of Este caused Roxanne to set her thoughts aside as she gave Archie an apologetic

    look.

    Can what¡¯s going on between Lucian and me be described as a quarrel? It could be in the past, but

    given Lucian¡¯s stance, it¡¯s clear that he wants to sever ties with me

    It was a fact that Roxanne had no illusion about but didn¡¯t know how to exin to the boys.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want things to turn out this way too, but not everything is as simple as you think.¡±

    The pale-looking Roxanne eked out an exnation a short whileter.

    Archie responded with a sensible nod. ¡°I can understand where you¡¯reing from, Mommy. It¡¯s just

    that can you convince Mr. Farwell to allow Essie to return to the kindergarten?¡±

    A conflicted look spread across Roxanne¡¯s face. ¡°Darling, Mr. Farwell is Essie¡¯s father, and he has his

    reasons for transferring Essie to another kindergarten.¡±

    Archie countered, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want Essie to see us because both of you are fighting.¡±

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne was surprised that Archie not only knew the reason but also dared to speak out about it.

    ¡°I feel that Essie shouldn¡¯t have been ced in a new environment so abruptly. If Mr. Farwell doesn¡¯t

    want her

    to see us, we¡¯re willing to transfer out instead.¡± Archie¡¯s childish voice rang out again.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1137

    Chapter 1137

    Roxanne was surprised by her son¡¯s words.

    She knew they had always been very sensible and had always taken good care of Este.

    However, what she didn¡¯t expect was that they had been thinking about this even more than she did.

    Benny chimed in sweetly, ¡°Mommy, please talk to Mr. Farwell about this. We¡¯re worried that Essie might

    get bullied, and we won¡¯t be there to protect her.¡±

    Roxanne felt her chest tighten at the mention of Este being bullied.

    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She recalled the incident when Este had been bullied by her ssmates when Archie and Benny first

    entered the ssroom.

    Back then, the boys had stepped forward to protect Este and helped her to smoothen things over

    with her ssmates.

    However, now that Este was in a new kindergarten, she no longer had any ymates she was

    familiar with. Roxanne was worried that if Archie and Benny weren¡¯t beside Este, the past would

    repeat itself.

    There¡¯s a possibility that it would be just like what the boys said. Este would beostracized by the

    other kids.

    Thinking about this, Roxanne relented and said, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll have a chat with Mr. Farwell regarding this

    soon. That being said, you guys need to prepare yourselves to transfer to another kindergarten.¡±

    The boys¡¯ eyes lit up.

    Mommy¡¯s willing to talk to Daddy! It doesn¡¯t matter what they¡¯ll be talking about. At the very least, this

    will end the silent war they¡¯re waging against each other. Besides, we¡¯re the ones who brought up the

    idea of transferring kindergartens, anyway This way, we¡¯ll be able to keep Essie¡¯s condition from

    deteriorating further

    With that thought in mind, the boys agreed to it without hesitation.

    Roxanne shed a smile and tousled the boys¡¯ hair. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte now. Get some rest.¡±

    Since they had achieved their goals, the boys nodded at her obediently in response.

    As Roxanne walked out of the boys¡¯ room, words from their conversation earlier kept reying in her

    mind, making her feel slightly guilty.

    She had always thought that matters between adults should be kept between adults and children

    should not be involved in them.

    However, because of her rtionship with Lucian, all three children had their lives affected in some

    way or the other.

    The case was especially true for Este, whose condition kept rpsing.

    At the end of the day, Roxanne reckoned this was all because of her determination not being strong

    enough

    All she wanted at first was to avoid Lucian, but somewhere down the line, she got involved with him

    again

    instead.

    She wanted nothing more than to take care of Este, but because of her rtionship with Lucian, she

    had no choice but to treat the little girl indifferently.

    Now that she thought about it, Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s words reminded her of something

    Since I¡¯m involved with Essie now, and her condition is affected because of me, I should be firm with

    my decision. No matter what my rtionship with Lucian is, I should prioritize Essie¡¯s condition. At the

    very least, I should make sure her condition is stabilized. This way, I will not have any regrets.

    Roxanne headed back to her room and hesitantly drew up Lucian¡¯s number from her phone.

    She hadn¡¯t contacted him ever since they fought that day.

    Naturally, Lucian did not take the initiative to contact her either.

    Roxanne tapped into his contact detail and hesitated.

    Even though all she needed to do was to tap her finger down on her screen, she couldn¡¯t bring herself

    to do it.

    After all, their interactionst time had ended on really bad terms.

    Roxanne had no idea how to start the conversation with him.

    After hesitating for a while more, she nced at the time and saw that it was near midnight.

    Lucian should already be asleep at this time, right?

    Taking that into ount, Roxanne eventually put her phone away.

    Now that I think about it, there¡¯s no need for me to go through Lucian in order to know about Essie¡¯s

    condition. I can always find out which kindergarten Essie goes to and go check on her during her

    recess. It¡¯ll be even better

    if I can see that she¡¯s getting along well with the other children so that I won¡¯t be so worried.

    That was thest thought that surfaced in Roxanne¡¯s mind as she fell asleep.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1138

    Chapter 1138

    Perhaps she was concerned about Este¡¯s matters because she got up early the next morning despite

    going to bedte the previous night.

    Going downstairs, she saw that Archie and Benny were already waiting for her.

    Seeing the two boys, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but be reminded of the phone call she almost dialed out

    last night.

    Benny¡¯s face lit up with anticipation when he saw his mother. ¡°Mommy! Have you given Mr. Farwell a

    call?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes dimmed, and she shed a small smile at her son before saying apologetically. ¡°I

    haven¡¯t. I was thinking of visiting Essie at the kindergarten first.¡±

    After saying that, she thought of something and added, ¡°Do you know which kindergarten Essie is in

    now?¡±

    She reckoned Archie and Benny must have already found out which kindergarten Este transferred to,

    given how concerned they were for her.

    Seeing that his mother had taken the initiative to ask him that, Benny nodded calmly.

    In truth, he had already found out which kindergarten Este went to the day after her transfer.

    Relief washed over Roxanne when she saw Benny nodding

    Here I was worrying about how I¡¯m going to find out about Essie¡¯s new kindergarten when the sight of

    Benny reminded me of just how capable he is. Luckily, he already knows which kindergarten Essie

    goes to.

    ¡°Send the address of Essie¡¯s kindergarten to meter,¡± Roxanne said to Benny

    ¡°Mommy, are you going to visit Essie?¡±

    Roxanne nodded nomittally. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you guys worried about Essie getting bullied? I¡¯m going

    to check up on her on your behalf¡±

    Hearing that, Benny hurriedly asked, ¡°Can Archie and I tag along?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°You guys need to go to ss. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll tell you about her condition

    when I get home.¡±

    She thought it would be too much of a fanfare for all three of them to go.

    Naturally, the boys could not help feeling a little disappointed to hear that.

    Benny was going to persuade his mother again when Archie stopped him.

    He said sweetly, ¡°We¡¯ll leave it to you to console her, Mommy. And please tell her we¡¯ll visit her next

    time.¡±

    He knew it was already good enough for his mother to go see Este and that they shouldn¡¯t ask for

    anything

    more.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Roxanne let out a relieved sigh before shing a smile at the boys. Nodding, she said, ¡°All right. I¡¯ll

    pass your message to her.¡±

    After breakfast, Benny sent the address he had found to his mother.

    Roxanne then took the kids to the kindergarten before going to the research institute to give Colby a

    heads- up and then to Este¡¯s new kindergarten.

    Perhaps Lucian was trying to stop the kids from seeing each other again. Este¡¯s new kindergarten

    was a lot further away than her previous kindergarten. In fact, it was in the opposite direction of Farwell

    Group.

    After driving for half an hour, Roxanne finally arrived at the kindergarten entrance.

    Sensing the graceful aura she exuded and the fact that she could say Este¡¯s name, the security

    guard let her in without thinking too much about it.

    Este¡¯s new kindergarten had a small ss system, with only a dozen children in the ss.

    When Roxanne arrived, the kids were in their recess.

    Through the window of the ssroom, she noticed that the situation inside seemed to be rather

    chaotic.

    A dozen children could be seen running around in the ssroom, and in the corner, a child was bawling

    their eyes out, all while Pam was trying her best to coax them.

    After sweeping a nce, Roxanne realized that Este was nowhere to be seen.

    It wasn¡¯t after she searched for a while more that she was able to see Este in the middle of the

    crowd.

    At that moment, Este was surrounded by the children who were running around. It looked as if they

    were inviting her to y together.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1139

    Chapter 1139

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief.

    She could see that although Este was a bit out of ce, the other children approached her

    enthusiastically and yed with her.

    Yet before she could feel totally at ease, she saw Este letting out a yelp.

    The children who were skipping around also halted their actions one by one.

    Feeling her heart tighten, Roxanne instinctively looked in Pam¡¯s direction

    Something was obviously wrong with Este, and Pam could probably see that from where she was

    standing

    However, there was a child who wouldn¡¯t stop crying next to Pam. Although she did notice a small

    commotion over here, she was upied with coaxing the child beside her

    Left with no choice, Roxanne turned back to Este and observed her worriedly.

    The girl hung her head low as she massaged her hand on herp.

    Roxanne could only see Este¡¯s actions vaguely from her spot, but she could guess that thetter was

    hurt.

    Upon realizing that, Roxanne felt a little distressed. Nevertheless, she did not overthink it and assured

    the other kids had just hurt Este identally.

    Sadly, the actual situation in the ssroom was different from her assumption.

    An aggrieved Este rubbed her injured hand with pursed lips, looking evidently upset.

    Because of her behavior on the first day of school, her ssmates deemed her a weirdo.

    Este couldn¡¯t be bothered to y with them as well, so she barely spoke in the past two days

    As a result, her ssmates started calling her a mute and a weirdo. They tried all sorts of antics in an

    attempt to make her speak and regarded her as a joke.

    The more they did that, the more resistant Este felt toward them.

    She did not expect them to treat her even worse on this day.

    Right after ss ended, a group of children surrounded Este and began singing a rhyme they made

    up while moving around her in circles.

    When Este tried to cover her ears, a little girl stepped on her hand.

    ¡°Wow, she really is a mute!¡± eximed the girl upon seeing how Este remained silent even when she

    was hurt.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The other kids immediately chimed in in agreement.

    Este hung her head low and couldn¡¯t help but feel sad.

    I miss Archie and Benny. If they were here, they would definitely protect me

    ¡°Hey, say something. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to do anything bad to you,¡± another girl said, even giving

    Este a

    shove.

    Caught off guard, Este staggered and wobbled for a while before regaining her bnce.

    I don¡¯t want to speak to these mean kids!

    ¡°Why did you transfer here if you don¡¯t like this ce? Do you think we like you?¡±

    ¡°Go to a special needs kindergarten if you¡¯re mute. Why did you evene here?¡±

    ¡°I heard she has no mommy. No wonder she¡¯s so weird.¡±

    The kids chattered on while standing around Este, throwing insults at her.

    Este had ignored them with her lips tightly pursed.

    Yet at the mention of her mother, she suddenly lifted her head with anger written all over her face.

    ¡°I have a mommy!¡±

    Her sudden outburst stunned the children, but they soon regained their senses and retorted at her

    more. aggressively.

    ¡°That¡¯s not your mommy. She¡¯s your stepmom! I heard stepmoms are the meanest.¡±

    ¡°Your mommy probably abandoned you because you don¡¯t speak. Who would like a mute?¡±

    The topic of mother was a sensitive matter to Este. When she heard the other kids iming she was

    abandoned, her face started to turn sour.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1140

    Chapter 1140

    ¡°You¡¯re speaking nonsense!¡±

    Este got up from the floor and furiously pushed the kid who hadst spoke.

    Amused at her courage to fight back, the other kids began running their mouths off even more.

    The girl whom Este pushed stepped forward and shoved her in return.

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? You¡¯re just a mute! If we hadn¡¯t yed with you today, would you have

    spoken on your own? Adults hate kids who can¡¯t speak, Little Mute!¡± After saying that, the girl raised

    her arm in fury and yelled, ¡°How dare you push me! Not even my mommy and daddy have ever hit me.¡±

    Este was no match for that girl in terms of strength. Not only that, there were lots of kids watching

    them from the side.

    Despite her anger, Este couldn¡¯t help but feel scared at the sight of the girl lifting her arm. In her

    helplessness, she nced at Pam.

    If Ms. Ward was here, she would surelye here and help me

    Unfortunately, Pam was busy dealing with the wailing kid, and she couldn¡¯t see what was going on

    since Este was encircled by the children.

    As the girl¡¯s hand was about to fall on Este, thetter closed her eyes out of reflex. At that moment,

    she missed Archie and Benny dearly.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Just as despair filled Este, Roxanne pushed the ssroom door open and strode in.

    She had been watching from the outside for quite a while and finally realized Este was being bullied.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She had thought that the teacher would intervene and help Este, but it seemed that Pam was

    unaware of what was going on at all.

    Seeing that Este was about to get hit, Roxanne barged in in a panic and hurried over to the group of

    children

    At the sudden arrival of an adult, the children were shocked.

    The girl who had her arm raised stepped backward in fright. She swiftly hid her hand behind her back,

    ncing at Roxanne nervously.

    These kids were the best at pretending to be nice and obedient in front of adults.

    ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve misunderstood. She pushed me first¡­¡± the girl mumbled with an aggrieved expression.

    Roxanne was bewildered to see the girl acting so innocently. If she hadn¡¯t witnessed the entire

    situation. earlier, she would have been fooled.

    Nevertheless, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to scold the girl. She crouched down instead and pulled Este

    into her

    arms.

    Este was clearly terrified, as she couldn¡¯t stop trembling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, Essie. You¡¯re okay now,¡± Roxanneforted Este while stroking her head.

    Upon hearing her voice, Este looked up cautiously

    Her face crumpled when she saw that it was Roxanne. She sniffled loudly, tears welling up in her big

    eyes.

    Having been triggered by the children¡¯s words earlier, Este wrapped her arm around Roxanne¡¯s neck

    and choked out, ¡°Mommy¡­¡±

    That word made Roxanne¡¯s heart skip a beat, and she subconsciously tightened her hold around

    Este.

    She knew very well that she did not deserve that title, but she could more or less guess what the

    children had been talking about earlier from the way their mouths moved.

    One of the biggest reasons they bullied Este was that they thought she didn¡¯t have a mother.

    That thought pained Roxanne. In the end, she did not refute Este¡¯s way of addressing her.

 Chapter 1141

    Chapter 1141

    The children got more fearful when they heard Este calling Roxanne "mommy."

    On top of that, thetter did not show any rejection.

    Thisdy must''ve seen how we bullied Essie just now.

    Roxanne patted Este''s head before lowering her gaze to nce at the surrounding children.

    "Apologize to Essie!"

    Her fierce expression made them hang their heads low in guilt.However, the girl who attacked Essie

    summoned her courage and feigned innocence.

    "It''s not like that.It was Essie who pushed me first.That''s why¡ª"

    Hearing the little girl lying straight in her face only brought Roxanne''¡¯s anger to a new height.

    "Why would Essie push you out of nowhere?"

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    When she finished, she suddenly remembered something and reached out to hold Este''s hand.

    The moment Roxanne saw the red mark on Este¡¯''s hand, her anger spiked even more.

    "Did Essie do this to herself, too?"

    The children exchanged nces, for they never expected Roxanne to have witnessed them stepping

    on Este''s hand.

    Now that her actions had been exposed, the girl who attacked Este flew into a rage out of

    humiliation.

    "Hmph! That''s her fault for not talking to us! She was the one who ignored us first!"

    Roxanne had thought of letting the children off the hook.

    They were, after all, just children.

    However, when she saw the children had no intentions of apologizing and even put the me on

    Este, she slightly regretted not bringing Archie and Benny along with her.

    If I had brought them along, they would''ve taught these kids a good lesson.

    Well, looks like I have no choice but to bully the weak.

    ring at the children who showed no remorse, Roxanne fumed, "Just because Essie doesn''t talk to

    you doesn''t mean you can bully her.

    Are you going to attack me to make yourselves feel better now that I''m criticizing you like this? And

    does that mean I can bully you since you talked back to me?"

    Roxanne¡¯s words shocked the girl, and she took a step back timidly.

    "You''re an adult.Adults can''t"

    "Can''t bully the weak? What gives you the right to gang up on others, then? Is that what your parents

    taught you?"

    Roxanne cut the girl off expressionlessly.She caressed Estc¡¯s head and asked in a gentler tone,

    "Essie, how did they bully you just now?"

    Knowing she was standing up for her, Este wrapped her arms around Roxanne''s neck and said, "T-

    They said Mommy doesn''t want me.They called me Little Mute and even stepped on my hand..."

    As soon as Roxanne heard that, her temper red and the surrounding air grew colder.

    When Este finished recounting the incident, Roxanne¡¯s gaze drifted to the children again.

    Meeting her eyes, the children tensed up, and fear flooded their hearts.

    After cing Este aside, Roxanne stepped forward to the children who bullied Este earlier.

    "M-Miss..."

    The children sounded frightened.

    Just as those words left their mouths, Roxanne shoved them to the ground.

    Although she exerted little strength, it was enough to teach them a lesson.

    "That''s how you bullied Essie earlier.I''ll give you another chance.Are you going to apologize to Essie?"

    She articted each word clearly.

    Roxanne was very close to the children as she spoke, and her tone wasced with oppression.

 Chapter 1142

    Chapter 1142

    The children had been pampered since they were little and had never been threatened like that.

    They were frightened out of their wits when Roxanne shoved them to the ground unreasonably and

    looked as if she nned to continue teaching them a lesson.

    "Y-Yes.We''ll apologize..."

    A girl spoke up first, sounding as if she was on the verge of tears.

    Immediately after that, the sound of the children apologizing filled the air.

    Only then did Roxanne sigh helplessly and carry Este into her arms again.

    Never did Roxanne expect such spitefulness from a group of children, let alone see them gang up to

    bully the weak.

    Meanwhile, Pam, who had just finishedforting the crying child, got to her feet, only to find the

    other side in total chaos.

    "What''s going on? Miss, who are you? Parents aren''t allowed to enter during ss."

    Pam walked over in annoyance and stood between Roxanne and the children.

    The moment Pam noticed Este was in Roxanne''s arms, her heart sank.

    After all, Este was like a princess in the ss who could never be bullied.

    Yet, she was currently being carried by a stranger.

    I can''t bear the consequences if something happens.

    "Please put the child down.I''m the teacher of this ss.You can talk to me if something''s the matter."

    Pam gave Roxanne a cautious nce.

    Roxanne frowned, feeling a little displeased with Pam.

    Esie was bullied so terribly, yet this teacher didn''t notice anything.

    She''s only here now to show her concern.

    Sensing Roxanne''s dissatisfaction and extraordinary temperament, Pam felt as if she had

    identally offended a mighty being.She said carefully, "Uh...Are you Essie''s rtive?"

    Hearing that, Roxanne froze and nced at Este, who was in her arms.

    Este was shocked by Roxanne¡¯s fierceness earlier and had not recovered from it.

    She hugged Roxanne''s arm and said nothing.

    Seeing that, Roxanne shifted her gaze to the children in front of her again.

    Earlier, she had given a tacit confirmation that she was Este''s mother.

    It was inappropriate for her to deny it now.

    At that thought, Roxanne decided to continue with the act.

    "I''m Essie¡¯s mother."

    A suspicious look crept onto Pam''s face when she heard those words.

    Even so, Roxanne did not give Pam the chance to voice her doubts in front of the children.

    She said, "I''d like to talk to you about what happened just now.Let''s talk outside."

    Pam hesitated for a few seconds, but she still agreed and asked the teaching assistant to watch

    over the children before exiting the ssroom with Roxanne.

    "Essie doesn''t have a mother, so who exactly are you?"

    Pam knew Roxanne was lying.She was on high alert.

    "Ms.Pearson has always been the one dropping Essie off, and she''s Essie''s future stepmother.Who on

    earth are you?"

    Roxanne never expected Pam to know so much, so she had no idea what to say in response.Her

    silence only made Pam more suspicious.

    Pam subconsciously eyed Este, who was in Roxanne''s arms, only to find the girl looking pale and

    on the verge of tears from the shock she had experienced earlier.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Not daring to dy the situation anymore, Pam warned, "I''m going to call the police if you don''t

    exin yourself"

    She took out her phone, about to make the call.

    Roxanne knitted her brows and steeled herself to say, "I''m Essie¡¯s aunt."

    Pam immediately stopped what she was doing and scrutinized Roxanne.

 Chapter 1143

    Chapter 1143

    Now that Pam had taken a good look at Roxanne, she realized there were indeed some simrities

    between Este and her.

    Despite that, she still chose to be careful and confirm with Este.

    "Essie, is she your aunt?"

    Este only wrapped her arms around Roxanne''s neck with her back facing Pam.Not a single word

    came from her mouth.

    Roxanne had no choice but to pat the girl''s head to attract her attention.

    "Essie, your teacher''s talking to you."

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Only when Este heard Roxanne''s voice did she slowly turn around.

    shing Este a smile, Pam repeated her question.

    To their horror, Este pursed her lips and shook her head, clearly looking upset.

    Both Roxanne and Pam were stunned by Este¡¯s response.

    Roxanne knew Este was mad because she had denied being her mother.

    However, she could not exin the situation to Pam either.

    Pam thought that Roxanne, the woman who imed to have a different identity, was extremely

    suspicious.She picked up her phone again with a wary look written all over her face.

    Seeing that, Roxanne quickly said, "I can exin this.Please believe me.If I''m a bad person, why would

    Essie be staying in my arms so obediently?"

    Again, doubts filled Pam''s mind when she heard that.

    True.

    Essie''s really quiet in this woman''s arms.

    Este had been rejecting the teachers¡¯ touch.

    The same applied to Aubrec too.

    Este would do everything she could to avoid her.

    Pam could not help but wonder what kind of rtionship Roxanne had with Essie that made the

    latter behave so obediently.

    Pam¡¯s confusion was clearly written on her face.

    "Miss, even if I believe you''re not a bad person, the fact that you made the children in this ss cry

    remains.This isn''t a small matter.You need to at least give me an exnation.That way, I can answer

    their parents when they ask me about it."

    Roxanne nced through the window and saw the children she frightened earlier crying while the

    teaching assistant was busy trying to calm everyone down.She turned around and smiled at Pam

    apologetically.

    "I''m really Essie¡¯s aunt.I can give her father a call if you don''t believe me."

    Roxanne never wanted to get Lucian involved in the first ce, but all the children there were from rich

    families.

    If their parents decided to take out their anger on her, only the Farwell family would have the power to

    make them give in.

    Moreover, Roxanne had only made them cry only because she was protecting Este.

    What Roxanne did not expect was that Pam actually wanted her to make that call.

    "As a teacher, I have to be responsible for the children.So..."

    Pam''s intention was clear enough.

    That made Roxanne choke a little.

    She stared at Pam for some time before taking out her phone reluctantly.

    Never in her wildest dreams did she imagine having to make the call now without having any time to

    prepare herself.

    After all, she had given up on the notion after much hesitationst night.

    Most importantly, she was secretly there to check on Este.

    Roxanne gripped her phone, her heart pounding with nervousness.

    Pam grew more suspicious the longer she waited.

    Given no choice, Roxanne could only pluck up her courage and dial Lucian''s number.

    To her surprise, the call was declined after the second ring.

    Roxanne nced at Pam when the automated message sounded.

    "Please put Essie down.I''ll get the security guards to handle this."

    Pam''s barely existent trust for Roxanne had shattered.

 Chapter 1144

    Chapter 1144

    Roxanne felt utterly helpless.She knew Lucian was mad at her, but she never expected him to reject

    her call.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing Pam''s words, Roxanne had no choice but to put Este down resignedly.

    After she put her down, Este hurriedly clung to her leg, unwilling to let go no matter what anyone

    said.

    "Essie,e here."

    Pam crouched down and opened her arms.

    However, Este kept her eyes fixed on Roxanne as if she had heard nothing.

    The entire situation left Pam in an awkward position.

    At the same time, she began to wonder what Roxanne¡¯s rtionship with Este was.

    Seeing that, Roxanne patted Este''s head.

    "Be a good girl and go to your teacher, Essie."

    Este shook her head fervently and showed Roxanne her injured hand again.She whined, "My hand.It

    hurts!"

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached when she saw the red mark on the back of Este''s hand.She stroked it gently

    and said to Pam, "Please help Essie to apply some medicationter.Her hand was stepped on

    earlier."

    Of course, Pam was unaware of that incident.

    When she heard Roxanne''s words, she quickly approached to examine Essie¡¯s hand.

    The second she saw the mark on the back of Este¡¯s hand, her heart sank.

    "Essie, what happened? Who bullied you?"

    Pam was horrified.

    After all, she, as a teacher, had absolutely no idea the daughter of Farwell Group had been injured in

    her ss.

    Still, Este pursed her lips and said nothing.

    Seeing that, Roxanne had no choice but to exin, "It''s the children from just now.I''ve already taught

    them a lesson, but please look after Essie more in the future.At the very least, don''t let her get

    bullied.She''s not very sociable."

    Pam nodded vigorously, feeling more certain that the woman in front of her had some sort of

    rtionship with Este.

    Regardless, because of Roxanne''s ever-changing answer, Pam decided to ask Este, "Essie, can

    you tell me who thisdy is to you?"

    Worried Este might ignore her like how she did earlier, Pam added, "If you don''t tell me, I have no

    choice but to get the police"

    Sure enough, the idea of getting the police triggered a response from Este.

    "Mommy!"

    Pam felt as if she was about to break into a cold sweat.

    One moment, thedy ims to be her mommy.

    In the next, she¡¯s her aunt.

    And now, Essie¡¯s telling me thedy''s her mommy.

    After some time, Pam got to her feet abruptly and took out her phone again.

    Thinking Pam was going to make a police report, Roxanne did not stop her.

    After all, she knew her identity was suspicious, and she had no proof to confirm it.

    The call finally connected after some time.

    However, the words that came out of Pam''s mouth were "Mr.Farwell"

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne froze to the spot.

    She was already mentally unprepared when she had to call Lucian earlier.

    And now Pam had directly given Lucian a call without a word of warning.

    Furthermore, Roxanne never expected Lucian to answer it so quickly.

    He hung up on me just now...

    Lucian said something into the phone, to which Pam exined, "Ady suddenly came to the

    kindergarten looking for Essie, and Essie seems to be close to her.The problem is that thisdy

    imed to be Essie¡¯s mother at first and aunt the next.I couldn''t confirm her real identity, so I''m calling

    you to get your verification."

    Cold sweat trickled down Roxanne¡¯s back when she heard Pam even recounting the incident where

    she had imed to be Este''s mother.

 Chapter 1145

    Chapter 1145

    "May I know yourst name?"

    Pam suddenly looked at her.

    "Jarvis," Roxanne replied in a hoarse voice.

    Once Pam heard the answer, she breathed a sigh of relief and hurriedly notified Lucian.I''ve never

    heard of the Farwell family having any rtionship with a family with the surname Jarvis.

    Thus, this woman will certainly not be any rtive of Essie.

    Luckily, I call Mr.Farwell in time to confirm it.

    However, the person on the other end of the line fell silent after she told him Roxanne¡¯sst name.It

    made her a little worried, and she wondered if she had done anything wrong.

    "Get her to wait.I''m heading over right now."

    When Pam was about to apologize, Lucian¡¯s deep voice suddenly rang out.She looked at the

    woman before her in confusion and hastily agreed.

    Roxanne noticed Pam''s gaze and felt her heart drop.

    After hanging up the phone, Pam looked at Roxanne solemnly and said, "Mr.Farwell said he''ll be

    here soon.Please leave Este to me."

    Lucian''s tone on the phone just now somehow made Pam subconsciously think that Roxanne was

    an enemy of the Farwell family.

    Roxanne, however, only heard the first half of Pam''s sentence.She was stunned in ce and didn''t

    respond at all.

    Pam got a little anxious and reached out to pull Este over, but the little girl wrapped her arms

    around Roxanne¡¯s legs and refused to let go.

    "Essie,e over here.Your daddy will be here soon,"

    Pam tried to convince Este.

    "Ms.Jarvis..."

    Este looked at Roxanne pitifully when Pam tugged at her.

    The way Este addressed Roxanne made Pam even more distressed.

    Oh, my.

    What exactly ts the rtionship between this woman and Essie? Out of anxiousness, Pam

    increased her strength gradually.

    Only then did Roxanne return to her senses and reach out to hold Pam''s wrist.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    In a gentle voice, she said, "Don''t worry.I won''t do anything to Essie.If you are worried, you may call the

    security over."

    Pam seemed somewhat hesitant upon hearing that.

    Este seems to rely on this woman very much.

    But Mr.Farwell¡¯s tone on the phone just now...and this woman''s identity is still a mystery.

    "I believe Mr.Farwell didn''t tell you to take Essie away from me just now.Did he?"

    Roxanne smiled at Pam helplessly.

    Pam withdrew her hands slowly upon hearing that.

    Indeed, if this woman were dangerous to Essie, Mr.Farwell would have asked me to protect Essie

    immediately.

    With that thought in mind, Pam did nothing more but ask in puzzlement, "What exactly is your

    rtionship with Essie?"

    Roxanne shed her a faint smile.

    "You will know when Mr.Farwell arrives."

    After all, Pam only recognized Lucian''s statement at that moment.

    If Lucian refused to admit it, everything Roxanne said would only be a waste of time.It might even

    deepen Pam''s suspicions in her.

    "Mr.Farwell will take some time to get here.Could you please bring me a medical kit? I want to treat the

    back of Essie¡¯s hand,"

    Roxanne requested.

    Hearing that, Pam left to get the medical kit, but it suddenly urred to her that she still had no idea

    who the person in front of her was, and she retracted her leg.

    Roxanne could roughly guess what was on Pam''s mind.

    Saying nothing, she held Este¡¯s injured hand and rubbed it carefully.

 Chapter 1146

    Chapter 1146

    Twenty minutester, Lucian''s car slowly pulled up in front of the kindergarten.

    The man''s expression remained deadpan as he descended from the car and mmed the door

    forcefully.

    Then, he strode toward Este''s ssroom with a storm brewing in his eyes.

    Roxanne Jarvis! What is she doing here in Esste''s ssroom? Didn''t she say she won''t interfere with

    Esste¡¯s affairs anymore? Lucian was furious at the thought of thest unpleasant separation and also

    Pam''s words earlier.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne followed Pam to the office and waited for Lucian''s arrival.

    The red mark on Este''s hand didn''t go away.

    Seeing that, Pam requested someone to send a medical kit over.

    Holding Este in her arms, Roxanne applied the medication to the injured area and rubbed it gently for

    better absorption.

    In the meantime, Pam was watching them cautiously at the side.

    Pin-drop silence ensued in the office.

    Just then, someone knocked on the door of the office.

    Several people in the office snapped back to their senses and looked at the door in unison.

    Pam went to open the door.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, tensed up.

    Her hand rubbing the medication on Este''s injured area also froze.

    "Mr.Farwell, you''re here."

    Pam''s heart skipped a beat when she saw the person at the door.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After greeting him respectfully, she led him inside.

    Feeling her heart in her throat, Roxanne lowered her head and dared not to look at the door.

    The office was so quiet that everyone could hear the footsteps clearly.

    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching her, Roxanne had no choice but to lift her head and look

    over.

    Not far away, Lucian stood there with a sneer and stared at her silently.

    As their eyes met, Roxanne¡¯s ears reddened.She stiffly carried Este and stood up.

    "Mr.Farwell."

    Pam was dumbfounded by how Roxanne addressed Lucian.

    She became increasingly puzzled about the rtionship between the duo and even forgot to exin

    the current situation to Lucian.

    Fortunately, the man had no n to ask her and only stared intently at the woman opposite him.

    "What do you mean by this, Ms.Jarvis? Have you forgotten what you said? Why did you show up at my

    daughter''s kindergarten?" He asked in a mocking tone.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze and happened to see Este''s injured hand.

    The scene of Este being bullied earlier resurfaced in her mind.

    At that instant, confidence imbued her, and she retorted furiously, "I''m the one who should ask that

    question, Mr.Farwell.You yourself know that Essie''s situation is not suitable for the new environment,

    yet you still insist on transferring her to another school.Look at what happened to Essie now.Is this how

    you have been taking care of her all these years, Mr.Farwell?"

    Her words made Lucian confused.He knitted his brows and looked at the little one in Roxanne''s

    embrace.

    Este had one of her hands around Roxanne''s neck and let the injured hand hang by her side,

    revealing the injury.

    In no time, Lucian spotted the red mark on his girl''s hand, and his expression darkened.

    Esste had injured the same hand when someone bullied her in the previous kindergarten.

    So what Roxanne is trying to say now 1s that Essie has been bullied by the others again this time.

    Realizing that, Lucian shifted his gaze to Pam and asked coldly, "What happened?"

    Pam didn''t expect him to throw such a question at her and panicked.

    After calming herself down, she answered, "Mr.Farwell, this was what happened.Essie had a conflict

    with the other children just now.The children are being too impulsive, so..."

 Chapter 1147

    Chapter 1147

    Pam had not been paying attention to Este, and she dared not tell any lies in the face of Lucian¡¯''s

    gaze.

    Thus, half-way through her speech, she turned to cast a pleading look at Roxanne.

    Roxanne had nned to talk to Lucian about it anyway, so when her eyes met with Pam¡¯s, she

    continued where Pam trailed off.

    "The kids crowded around Essie and said something to her.They even stepped on Essie¡¯s hand.Essie

    resisted, but they pushed her down again.I only intervened when I couldn''t bear to watch it anymore."

    Roxanne could somewhat guess what the children had said to Este, but she did not want to rub salt

    into the girl''s wound.

    As Roxanne gave Lucian the exnation, Lucian¡¯s expression turned colder.

    At the same time, the more Roxanne said, the angrier she became.

    She questioned, "The intense way the kids bullied Essie means that this has been going on for more

    than a day or two.Do you really not know anything about this, Mr.Farwell?"

    Why did he put Esste in a school like this? Is it because he has decided to get together with Aubree

    and is nning to have another child with her? Is that why he''s neglecting her? The thought of that

    possibility made Roxanne¡¯s heart sink, and in her heartache, she tightened her grip around Este.

    Lucian did not speak, but he strode toward her.

    Instinctively, Roxanne wanted to move backward, but the couch was right behind her, and she could

    not do that.

    In no time, Lucian was right in front of her.

    Roxanne tensed.

    Right as she was about to question him as to what he was trying to do, Lucian reached out to hold

    Este''s injured hand.

    After checking Este''s injury, Lucian turned around and fixed his gaze on Pam again.

    "Is this how your kindergarten looks after the children?"

    Pam''s heart lurched.

    She had always thought that Este was not the kind of child to cause trouble, so she never put too

    much attention to her.She did not expect other children to still be so hostile toward Este despite her

    having done nothing to them.

    Now, trouble hade, and Lucian had found out about it.

    Pam could not even summon the courage to defend herself.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Farwell.This is an oversight on my pa. Before she could finish her sentence, Lucian

    interrupted her.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "The conflict between Essie and the kids isn''t something that happened recently, but you''ve only found

    out about it today.If the kindergarten can''t even handle the troubles in the children¡¯s rtionships, I

    don''t see the point in letting my daughter stay here any longer!"

    At that, Pam panicked.

    "Mr.Farwell, this is genuinely an oversight on my part.I''ll take note of this in the future.Please don''t put

    me in a tight spot like this."

    Then, she gave Roxanne another pleading look.

    Even though Roxanne was upset about Pam¡¯s negligence, she found Lucian''s words absurd.

    "Mr.Farwell, don''t you think you should do some self- reflection when you me the teacher for this? I

    refuse to believe that Essie acted perfectly normal at home these few days.Did you not notice anything

    amiss about her at all?" she refuted.

    Pam never thought that Roxanne would dare to speak to Lucian in a tone like that, so she was

    astounded.She then bted realized that she was no longer in the spotlight.

    At that, she let out a relieved sigh under her breath before trying her best to keep a low profile.

    Indeed, Lucian''s attention was caught by Roxanne¡¯s words.

    Yet, there was no exnation he could offer.

    Aubree had been the one sending and picking Este up from the kindergartentely.

    In short, he barely came into contact with the teachers.

    While he did notice Este''s low mood, he thought it was merely because she did not like the new

    kindergarten.

    Never in his wildest dream did he expect something like this to happen.

 Chapter 1148

    Chapter 1148

    The atmosphere in the office turned tense.

    All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door.

    Then, the head of the kindergarten entered, chuckling.

    He then greeted Lucian by saying, "Mr.Farwell, why didn''t you tell me that you wereing? I would

    havee to wee you myself!"

    The moment the head of the kindergarten received news of Lucian''s appearance, he rushed over to

    where Lucian was.

    The daughter of the Farwell family was currently enrolled in their kindergarten.

    Therefore, he had to find a way to get Farwell Group to invest in their kindergarten no matter what.

    That way, their kindergarten would rise in the social ranks of Horington.

    The head of the kindergarten came in preparation to curry favor with Lucian, so he was not expecting

    to be greeted by the confrontation the second he stepped into the office.

    Almost immediately, he figured out that something must have happened to the Farwell family''s

    daughter.

    Upon realizing that, the head of the kindergarten¡¯s smile froze.

    "What''s the matter? Did Pam do something wrong?"

    The head of the kindergarten was swift toe back to his senses, and before Lucian could say

    anything, he turned and began berating Pam, "What''s the matter with you? You only have that many

    kids in the ss, but you still can''t take good care of them?"

    Pam''s heart took a dip, and she muttered, "Sir, Mr.Leishman''s child was crying.Their family has

    invested arge sum of money into our kindergarten, so how can I just ignore the kid? All I did was

    checked on that child for a brief moment.I never thought that the kids would bully her."

    The Leishman family was currently thergest investor in the kindergarten, and the head of the

    kindergarten had told her to keep a closer eye on the Leishmans'' son.

    Hence, a stumped look appeared on the head of the kindergarten¡¯s face.

    Then, he soon realized that even Austin Leishman himself had to bow to Lucian if he were here.

    After weighing the situation, it went without saying that he had to prioritize Lucian over Austin.

    "Mr.Farwell, I have a clearer picture of what is going on now.You''re right.This is our kindergarten''s

    responsibility," the head of the kindergarten immediately apologized.

    "Don''t worry.I will definitely make the children who bullied Ms.Este apologize to her.Also, I''ll assign

    two more teachers to Este''s ss.That way, Ms.Este will surely get the best care."

    "You don''t need to do that," Roxanne said with a frown.

    "I''ve already chided the children, and they''ve already apologized to Essie."

    Then, turning to Lucian, she stiffly uttered, "However, I''ll have to trouble you, Mr.Farwell, to not let the

    parents of those childrene after me"

    She hadid a finger on those children because she was an adult.

    If their parents were to find out her true identity, they would certainlye after her.

    Roxanne did not wish to be in more trouble.

    However, the head of the kindergarten understood it wrongly.

    He thought that Roxanne was dissatisfied with the way he dealt with the situation and was hinting to

    him to get those parents to apologize in person.

    Hence, the head of the kindergarten hesitated.He did not know about Roxanne''s rtionship with

    Este, but the little girl was clearly reliant on Roxanne.

    Even though Lucian was there, the girl was still staying in her arms.

    Therefore, the head of the kindergarten assumed that Roxanne was close to the Farwell family.

    With that, the head of the kindergarten quickly said, "They definitely won''t be finding trouble with you.I''ll

    notify their parents right away and have theme here to apologize to Mr.Farwell and Ms.Este in

    person!"

    Roxanne tensed up as she realized that the head of the kindergarten must have mistaken her words.

    Subconsciously, she turned to Lucian, hoping that he would say something to rify the situation.

    The matter would be blown out of proportion if the parents came over.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    However, Lucian continued to look at the head of the kindergarten without any expression.He had no

    intention to reject thetter''s suggestion.

 Chapter 1149

    Chapter 1149

    Seemingly sensing Roxanne''s gaze, Lucian turned toward her.

    Roxanne was stupefied when their eyes met.It took her a few seconds toe back to her senses and

    signal Lucian to stop the head of the kindergarten.

    "I don''t have much time.Tell them to hurry up."

    It was as if he did not understand the look she gave him.

    What the he*l! The head of the kindergarten was quick to agree Lo it and promptly went to call the

    parents.

    Once the other man was out, Roxanne turned to look at Lucian disapprovingly.

    "You don''t need to blow this out of proportion."

    Those kids might take out their anger on Essie after getting scolded by their parents.

    The lesson I taught them was more than enough.

    Lucian''s eyes flitted toward the girl in Roxanne''s arms before anger seeped into those eyes.

    "Those parents could not educate their children well and let their kids bully Essie, so it is normal for

    them to have to pay the price for it.The consequences a wait them will only be more severe if they don''t

    apologize to us today."

    There was no way he was going to let those parents who allowed their children bully others off so

    easily.

    Roxanne parted her lips, but when she recalled that she was just an outsider, she closed her mouth

    again.

    "What''s the matter? Ms.Jarvis, you''ve already bullied those children, but you''re unwilling to teach the

    adults a lesson?"

    Lucian questioned, shooting her a strange look.

    Their eyes met for a brief second before Roxanne quickly lowered her gaze.

    "That isn¡¯t what I mean.This is your family matter, Mr.Farwell.It''s best if you make the final decisions

    yourself."

    She had only bullied the children because she was enraged, after all.

    Lucian continued watching her grimly.

    Right as he was about to ask her why she was there, the head of the kindergarten suddenly came back

    inside.

    "I''ve notified the parents about the matter.They said they''ll rush over as quickly as they can.Please wait

    for them a little while, Mr.Farwell."

    With that, he curiously turned to Roxanne and cautiously asked, "She is..."

    Roxanne instinctively turned to Lucian.

    Yet, Lucian was looking at her, waiting for her to introduce herself.

    There was even a look in his eyes that Roxanne could not decipher.

    Despite his silence, Roxanne managed to understand what he wanted to say to her.

    The man was asking her what identity she was going to take up after iming to be Este¡¯s mother

    earlier.

    A long silenceter, Roxanne squeezed out, "I am...Essie¡¯s aunt."

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Then, she lowered her head guiltily.

    If the head of the kindergarten were to confirm her identity with Lucian, she was unsure if Lucian would

    actually go along with her words.

    Fortunately, the head of the kindergarten did not ask more questions¡ªhe only nodded at her before

    returning the focus of the conversation to Este.

    "Is Ms.Este hurt? I''ll get the doctor on duty to take a look at her right now."

    At that, he took out his phone, about to make the call.

    Roxanne rejected him.

    "No need.I''ve already treated her wounds."

    Hearing that, the head of the kindergarten sighed in relief before thanking Roxanne profusely.

    Roxanne fell silent after that.

    The head of the kindergarten wanted to begin buttering Lucian up, but when he noticed the other man''s

    gaze on Este, he sheepishly mped his mouth shut.

    Pin-drop silence ensued in the office.

    After what seemed like forever, hurried footsteps sounded out in the corridor.

    Then, a few women dressed to their nines entered the office in a haste.

    The moment they saw Lucian, they began offering their apologies.

    "Ms.Farwell, I heard that my child has been insensible and injured Ms.Este.I''m really sorry.We didn''t

    educate our boy well enough.Please don''t worry.We''ll definitely give him a good round of scolding

    when we get home."

    "Where''s the boy? Get him here and have him apologize to Ms.Este sincerely."

    In no time, only the words of apologies filled the air in the office.

 Chapter 1150

    Chapter 1150

    "Go back and teach your kids to behave."

    After what seemed like an eternity, Lucian finally uttered, "I believe kids are not born spiteful.If this

    happens again, I will take that to mean everyone here holds a grudge against Farwell Group."

    Although Lucian sounded understanding, his words carried an undertone of threat.

    Everyone agreed unhesitatingly with Lucian.

    However, as Lucian remained silent, no one dared to leave.

    Roxanne spoke suddenly.

    "Essie is fine now.If there''s nothing else, I''m heading back."

    After she was done speaking, Roxanne wanted to return Este to Lucian and was prepared to leave.

    Nheless, Este held onto Roxanne tightly and refused to let go of her.

    Este had not seen Roxanne for quite some time, so it was understandable why she was reluctant to

    leave the woman.

    Moreover, Este had spent a great deal of effort in order to bring about the meeting between her

    father and Roxanne.She definitely would not let thetter go this easily.

    "Essie..."

    Roxanne felt awkward with Este holding tightly onto her as the other parents stared at her curiously.

    Refusing to let go of Roxanne, Este said stubbornly, "No! I don''t want Daddy!"

    Upon hearing Este¡¯s words, everyone exchanged looks.

    "Ahem..."

    Someone realized the awkwardness of the situation and found an excuse to leave the scene.

    "Mr.Farwell, I will educate my child properly when I return home.I still have a meeting to attend, so I

    have to get back to work now."

    Lucian responded with an indifferent hum.

    Upon seeing this, the rest of the crowd followed suit and left the office.

    Everybody heaved a sigh of relief when they were out of the office.

    They did not know how Roxanne was rted to the Farwell family, but judging from the situation earlier,

    Este had made Lucian look bad.

    If it were another family in such a situation, perhaps they would have stayed to find out what was going

    on.

    However, when it came to Lucian, nobody dared to do so.

    The office became empty all of a sudden.

    Roxanne felt something was different but continued to pacify Este without looking at Lucian.

    "Essie, be a good girl.I have to get back to work.You should go to your daddy."

    Este shook her head forcefully.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian felt bitter upon seeing that Roxanne was trying to avoid him again.

    It was she who said Esste is none of her business anymore.

    Yet, she was the one who showed up at Essie¡¯s kindergarten.She was the one who went back on her

    own words, but now she¡¯s acting as though I forced her to do so.

    With these thoughts on his mind, Lucian said icily, "Essie,e here.Don''t stay in the way of Ms.Jarvis¡¯

    work."

    Este turned a deaf ear to Lucian¡¯s words.She pitifully tugged at Roxanne¡¯s arm and held up her

    injured hand.

    "It hurts!"

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached when she looked at the red marks on Este''s hand, but she really had no idea

    how to face Lucian if she stayed.

    After a short while, Roxanne gently blew some air onto Este''s injured hand.

    "All right, I have blown away all the pain now.It won''t hurt anymore."

    Seeing that Este was still reluctant to let go of her, Roxanne softened her tone further.

    "I really have to get back to work, Essie.You be a good girl in school, and I will visit you in two days¡¯

    time, okay?"

    After speaking to Este, Roxanne nced sheepishly at Lucian.

    This time around, she had shown up without informing him.She wondered if Lucian would sternly

    refuse to let her visit again.

    Thankfully, Lucian seemed to understand the purpose behind her words and remained silent.

    Este looked skeptical.

    "You won''te back if you leave!"

    Roxanne patted Este''s head and said, "I wille back.Didn''t Ie here on my own ord this

    time around? I''m worried about you, so I''ll visit you again in two days."

 Chapter 1151

    Chapter 1151

    Este stared intently at Roxanne for a very long time before she finally agreed to let go of the woman,

    though reluctantly.

    "Ms.Jarvis, you must pinkie swear with me that you will visit me in two days!"

    Smiling, Roxanne extended her hand and pinkie swore with Este.

    Lucian''s face darkened as he saw how Roxanne and Este interacted with each other.

    After Roxanne was done cating Este, she stood up once again to leave.

    "I should go now."

    With that, she fled the office without waiting for Lucian to respond.

    Not only was she worried that Lucian would ask about the reason she showed up at the kindergarten,

    but she was also terrified of hearing his sarcastic remarks.

    Lucian stared at Roxanne as she left the office.He furrowed his brows.

    "Daddy, are you angry with Ms.Jarvis again?"

    Este asked anxiously as she observed the change in her father''s expression.

    Este''s voice brought Lucian back to the present moment.He leaned over and caressed Este¡¯s

    head.

    "I''m not angry with Ms.Jarvis, but I have something to attend to and have to go now.You be a good girl

    in school, okay?"Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Este held onto his sleeve.

    "Daddy, are you going to pick me up tonight?"

    Lucian stayed silent for a while.

    Realizing Este must have been frightened from the earlier incident, he then nodded and agreed.

    "Okay."

    Upon hearing Lucian''s words, Este finally loosened her grip on her father and followed him out of the

    office.

    Lucian handed Este over to Pam before turning to leave.

    Aftering out from the kindergarten, Roxanne slowed down her pace.Her mind was in a tumult.She

    had known that Lucian would marry Aubree sooner orter.

    However, she never expected that he would let Aubree take care of Este this soon.

    Based on what Pam said, it seems that Aubree has a good rtionship with her.

    Does this mean that Aubree¡¯s attitude toward Essie has changed too?Perhaps Aubree will be a great

    mother in the future...

    As Roxanne approached her car, she reached for the door handle.

    Just as she extended her arm, someone behind her unexpectedly grabbed her by the wrist.

    Roxanne immediately froze.

    She could recognize to whom this hand belonged even though the person standing behind her did not

    speak a word.It was none other than Lucian.

    Is he here to warn me? With that thought in mind, Roxanne took a deep breath and summoned up the

    courage to turn around.

    "Mr.Farwell, is there anything else you need?"

    Lucian was in a rush when he left the kindergarten.

    With deep furrows in his brows, he scowled at Roxanne.

    This was the first time Roxanne had ever seen such an expression in his eyes.She felt nervous all of a

    sudden.

    "I''m sorry I broke my promise.Archie and Benny were worried that Essie would be bullied by the other

    kids.That''s why I came to the kindergarten to check on her.It was all on their behalf..."

    Roxanne offered an exnation right away without waiting for Lucian to interrogate her.

    Just as Roxanne was done speaking, Lucian tightened his grip on her wrist.

    Roxanne grimaced with pain.

    "Ms.Jarvis, are youying the me on the two kids again?"

    Lucian continued to question Roxanne, "If it were the two of them who were worried about Essie, why

    didn''t theye here themselves? Please don''t use the excuse that they are only kids.They have been

    to my ce on their own many times before this."

    Roxanne was dumbfounded upon being grilled by Lucian.

    After a long time, she added abruptly, "I was very worried too."

    With a sullen expression on his face, Lucian probed, "Is that all?"

    Roxanne''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the tone of Lucian''s voice.She started to feel afraid of

    what he was going to say next.

    "Since you are so worried about Essie, are you sure it''s enough for you to just take a look at her?"

    Lucian stared morosely at Roxanne.

 Chapter 1152

    Chapter 1152

    Roxanne shuddered in fright.

    "That''s enough!"

    Lucian''s dangerous tone of voice terrified her.

    Nheless, he wasn''t about to let her off.

    "Wouldn''t bing Essie¡¯s mother make you feel more at ease?"

    Her chest felt tight, and she had difficulty breathing upon his words.

    This wasn''t the first time Lucian had asked her that question, but her answer remained the same.This

    round was no different.

    She gritted her teeth and pulled away.

    "You''re overthinking things.I care for Essie because I feel bad for how much she relies on me.That''s it."

    Lucian closed in.

    "I wonder what Essie would think of this when she learns that you care for her only because you feel

    bad for her."

    Roxanne¡¯s heart fell when she heard him.She gritted her teeth and met his eyes.

    "I do like Essie, but that doesn''t mean I must be her mother.After all, I don''t intend on taking

    advantage of you, and I believe you don''t, too."

    Lucian''s eyes darkened.

    "How are you so sure that I don''t?"

    Her pupils constricted as her heart shook.Is he saying what I think he''s saying? If that''s so...

    How could he say something like that? Isn''t he getting married to Aubree soon? The words Lucian had

    spoken to her when he was courting her shed through her mind, and she suddenly thought of a

    possibility.

    Up till now, Lucian was merely looking for a mother Este would like.

    That would mean Aubree might still be under consideration.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes turned cold at that thought.

    "Don''t say something so misleading, Mr.Farwell.I already have Archie and Benny.I don''t have the

    energy to care for one more child.I''m sure Ms.Pearson will do a great job caring for Essie if you insist

    on finding a mother she would like, even if it is for your sake."

    Roxanne lowered her eyes and kept her emotions under control.

    "I''ve said everything I need to say.If there''s nothing else, I will take my leave."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian''s eyes darkened.He reached out and grabbed her wrist with great force.

    Roxanne turned to look at him.She was about to speak up when an ear-piercing honk sounded.She

    turned toward the direction of the sound instinctively.

    Acar rolled to a stop behind hers.

    The next thing she knew, Aubree stormed out of the vehicle with a grim expression.

    "Ms.Pearson''s here."

    Roxanne looked away as she reminded Lucian of Aubree¡¯s arrival.

    Lucian frowned, turned around, and gave Aubree a nce.

    Roxanne quickly pulled away.She got into her car nonchntly and was about to leave when Aubree

    called out to her.

    "Ms.Jarvis, it''s been a long time.Don''t you have anything to say to me?"

    Roxanne could tell from Aubree''s tone that she was angry.

    Aubree approached Lucian with an awkward smile and fixed Roxanne with a murderous stare.

    How dare she show up here? Aubree was secretly d she was on good terms with Pam as

    Pam was the one who notified her the moment Lucian met up with Roxanne.

 Chapter 1153

    Chapter 1153

    A wave of fury crashed through Aubree upon the thought of Lucian and Roxanne being together.

    Why does this woman keep showing up everywhere? However, she forced a smile as she couldn''t

    express her disgust for Roxanne since Lucian was around.

    On the other hand, Roxanne never thought Aubree would call out to her when she was about to leave.

    It would have been rude of her if she ignored Aubree.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne paused in her tracks, turned around, and greeted Aubree coldly,

    "It''s been a while, Ms.Pearson."

    Aubree smiled.

    "If I remember correctly, your kids don''t study here.So what brings you here today, Ms.Jarvis? Are you

    nning to transfer them to this kindergarten so they can attend school with Essie?"

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank at that.She could tell what Aubree was hinting at even though she didn''t say it

    straight to her face.

    Aubree was using her of using Archie and Benny to approach Lucian by transferring her two kids to

    the same kindergarten as Este.

    Roxanne denied her usation without hesitation as soon as she realized what Aubree was getting at.

    "You''re overthinking things, Ms.Pearson.Archie and Benny are doing fine in school.I have no ns of

    transferring them over, nor do I have the time and effort to do so."

    Aubree chuckled casually and started to put on an act.

    "It''s okay.can help if you ever want to transfer your kids over.Essie likes being friends with Archie and

    Benny.It''ll be goodpany for her."

    Roxanne''s lips twitched.

    "That won''t be necessary.I only came to check on Essie."

    "Essie is well taken care of.You have nothing to worry about, Ms.Jarvis."

    Aubree continued coldly, "You have nothing to do with Essie.

    Moreover, you are Lucian''s ex-wife.It will be in our best interest for you to keep your distance from

    Lucian and Essie as we are getting married soon."

    Lucian''s and Roxanne''s faces fell when Aubree mentioned their divorce.

    Roxanne lowered her eyes and balled her hands into fists.She was reminded of how she had brought

    her two kids up alone in a foreign country after the divorce.

    At the moment, all her hardships in the past six years turned into hatred for Lucian and Aubree.She

    wouldn''t havended in such a huge mess if not for the two of them.

    She couldn''t understand why she would want to worry herself about some kid Lucian had with another

    woman now that she was back.

    A wave of sadness washed over her as she smiled bleakly upon that thought.

    Aubree, standing by Lucian''s side, was about to say something more to make her stand but was

    interrupted by Lucian.

    "Are you done?"

    Aubree gulped as she was jolted back to her senses.

    Only then did she realize she was being too arrogant just now.

    "I''m sorry, Lucian.I was worried since Ms.Yaxley told me she saw a suspicious individual barge into the

    kindergarten and interact with Essie."

    She pushed the me onto Pam and Roxanne brazenly.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Then, she turned to Roxanne and said kindly, "It''s not that I''m stopping you from visiting Essie.I just

    hope that you can let me know beforehand in the future so that I can give Ms.Yaxley a heads up."

 Chapter 1154

    Chapter 1154

    Roxanne gave cold looks to the two people in front of her.

    When Aubree met Roxanne¡¯s eyes, a strange sensation struck her, and she subconsciously mped

    her mouth shut.

    Lucian, on the other hand, scowled and looked at Roxanne gloomily.

    A long whileter, Roxanne curled her lips self- deprecatingly.

    "Don''t worry, Ms.Pearson.I get your point.I''ll stay away from Essie from now on, but I hope you''ll be

    able to take good care of Essie and not let something like this happen again."

    Right after she made those utterances, she went into the car without giving them a chance to respond

    to her.

    Lucian drew his brows tightly together as he watched her leave.

    Though he wished she would not take off so unhesitatingly, he could not bring himself to say anything

    to make her stay when he thought about the look she had on her face earlier.

    Meanwhile, Aubree did not expect Roxanne to point out her fault in front of Lucian before leaving.Her

    countenance slowly stiffened as she watched Roxanne''s car disappear from her line of sight.

    Then, she carefully turned to look at the man beside her.

    "Lucian..."

    Lucian was upset, so he was visibly impatient when he spoke to her.

    "What else do you want to say? You were the one in charge of sending Essie to and from her school

    these days.Did her teacher not tell you anything about Essie''s situation in school?"

    Overwhelmed with guilt, Aubree lowered her gaze.

    Ms.Yaxley did tell me that Essie seemed down recently, but I didn''t put it to heart because I thought that

    was how Essie usually behaved.It never hit me that an incident like this would happen.

    "If not for Roxanne finding out about it in time, what do you think would have happened to Essie this

    time?"

    Lucian questioned coldly.

    Aubree hastily tried to shrink from the me.

    "Lucian, I really didn''t know about these matters.You are well aware of Essie''s condition.She''s never

    quite excited.Moreover, something like that happened on her first day of kindergarten.When Ms.Yaxley

    told me about it, she only said that Essie wasn''t enthusiastic in ss, so I thought..."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    In other words, she was ming Pam for not looking more into Este''s situation.That innuendo of

    hers did not go unnoticed by Lucian, whose expression darkened instantly.

    "When were you nning to tell me about this if I hadn''t asked?"

    His sharp words had Aubree stumped for words.

    After a moment of silence, she tentatively uttered, "I shouldn''t have neglected this; I should''ve told you

    about it right away."

    Then, she quickly added, "Lucian, I really care about Essie.I was in a meeting earlier, but once I

    received Ms.Yaxley''s message, I hurried over without wrapping up the meeting¡ª"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Lucian cut her off in annoyance.

    "If Essie is disturbing you from your work at Pearson Group, I''d say it¡¯s best that I stop troubling you

    with Essie''s matters from now on."

    Aubree froze.

    Lucian was willing to continue with the engagement on one condition, and that was to get Este to

    ept her.

    However, if he refused to let her get involved with Este anymore, she would have no means to make

    the little girl ept her.

    In that case, her engagement with him would be broken off.

    "Lucian, please give me one more chance! I won''t let something like this happen again!"

    Aubree pleaded, reaching out to grab Lucian''s arm.

    However, he avoided her hands and uttered, "If this happens again, I''ll announce to the public that the

    engagement between us has been called off."

    Aubree''s heart sank when those words entered her ears.

    Nevertheless, she soon realized that Lucian was actually giving her another chance.

    With that thought in mind, she let out a sigh of relief and nodded fervently.

 Chapter 1155

    Chapter 1155

    "l be picking Essie up this evening.Go back to your meeting," Lucian said to Aubree in a frosty tone.

    The woman dared not say anything else.

    After all, it had been hard for her to get him to give her another chance, and she did not want to mess

    things up again.

    Only after watching Lucian leave did Aubree plod back into her car.

    However, she did not drive toward Pearson Group.

    The meeting she mentioned earlier was only a lie to make Lucian think that Este was important to

    her.

    The Pearsons hade to one tacit conclusion¡ª Aubree''s most important task was to get Lucian to

    marry her as soon as possible.

    Hence, her father had been taking care of everything in Pearson Group while she only went there once

    in a while.

    Most of her time was spent thinking of ways to get in Lucian¡¯s good graces.

    Just as her hard work was finallying to fruition, Roxanne''¡¯s few sentences destroyed all the time

    and effort she had poured into the matter.

    Enraged, Aubree wished she could skin Roxanne alive.

    s, Lucian was present then, so she had no choice but to suppress her fury.

    It did not help that he had given her such a stern warning that only served to fan the mes of anger in

    her heart.

    I have to teach that b*tch a lesson! Presuming that Roxanne should be at the research institute at that

    moment, Aubree headed straight for that ce.

    Roxanne was mentally and physically exhausted after leaving Este''s kindergarten.

    Initially, she nned to check on the little girl before returning to the research institute to continue her

    work.

    However, she no longer had any energy to spare.

    Roxanne did not know whether it was because Aubree''s earlier words had upset her, but she found

    herself in a daze, unsure where to go.

    As such, she ended up driving aimlessly around the city until the sky darkened, and it was time to pick

    Archie and Benny up.

    Only then did she finally head toward their kindergarten.

    The moment she arrived, the boys were done with their sses.

    They were already rushing toward her in excitement before she could even get out of the car.

    At that sight, Roxanne stayed in the car and unlocked the car doors for them.

    Once they got in, she took their bags from them.

    Seeing the expectant looks on the boys¡¯ faces made her heart sink.

    She knew they were that excited because they were aware that she went to visit Este that day¡ªthey

    wanted to know how the little girl was doing.

    If Este were doing well, she would not hesitate to tell them about it.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately, what she had seen was the scenario the boys dreaded the most.

    Roxanne did not know how to break it to them.

    "Mommy, how''s Essie?" Benny asked when he heard nothing from her.

    She lowered her gaze as a wave of resignation washed over her.

    "Essie¡¯s...doing okay.Her teacher takes very good care of her."

    That was the only thing Roxanne could think of to say to them.

    Technically, it was not a lie.

    The teacher in Este¡¯s ss was sure to focus more on the little girl after that incident.

    Regardless of whether or not Este would get on well with her ssmates, she would never be bullied

    anymore.

    Finding their mother''s response strange, the boys worriedly asked, "Then did Essie see you?"

    Roxanne nodded stiffly.

    "Then, Mommy, did you tell her that we miss her a lot too?"

    Benny queried in his adorable voice.

    Roxanne kept her eyes focused on the road, not daring to meet the boys¡¯ innocent gazes.

    "I did"

 Chapter 1156

    Chapter 1156

    Upon returning to their mansion, Roxanne went to prepare dinner while the boys ran upstairs.

    "Archie, was Mommy lying to us just now?"

    Benny could not help but ask his older brother right after he closed the bedroom door.

    Archie frowned, his countenance utterly taut.

    I sensed that there was something very weird about Mommy''s tone and expression as well when she

    answered us just now.

    In fact, she even avoided our gazes on purpose.

    It''s obvious that Mommy lied to us, but why? Could it be that Essie is having a tough time? Or could it

    be that Mommy didn''t go to see Essie? The boys could not stop thinking about those two possibilities.

    "Should we visit Essie ourselves?"

    Benny anxiously put forth a suggestion when he did not get a response from his older brother after a

    long wait.

    Archie shook his head.

    "Let''s ask Mommy first.There must be a reason she lied to us."

    Mommy has been acting very weirdly ever since we came home today.

    Could it be that she bumped into Daddy when she went to see Essie? At the thought of that possibility,

    he cast a nce at Benny and decided against voicing his spection after a few seconds ofExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    hesitation.

    His younger brother was too impulsive in matters concerning Este.

    Since he was worried about her as well, he was afraid that Benny would sway him should he divulge

    his conjecture.

    In their bedroom, Archie and Benny discussed ways to get their mother to tell them the truth.

    In the meantime, Aubree, beside herself with fury, was driving toward Roxanne''s house.

    Earlier in the afternoon, she had gone to the research institute.

    Not daring to raise a ruckus at that ce lest she create more problems for herself, she opted to obtain

    Roxanne''s whereabouts by asking around.

    By the time she managed to confirm that thetter was absent from the research institute, hours had

    passed.

    It was almost time for kindergarten students to finish their sses, so Aubree rushed to the

    kindergarten, but she got there toote.

    At that point, she was extremely exasperated because she had missed Roxanne twice in a row.

    Aubree sped to Roxanne''s house, mmed her car door behind her, and strode to the entrance of the

    mansion.

    After pressing the doorbell twice, she soon heard footsteps within the house, followed closely by

    Roxanne¡¯s voice.

    "Who is it?" Roxanne asked.

    She could not fathom why she would have visitors sote at night.

    Aubree took a deep breath and shouted, "It''s me! Open up!"

    When Roxanne heard her voice, she halted in her tracks abruptly and replied indifferently, "I''m sorry,

    Ms.Pearson, but I''m making dinner for my kids.I don''t think I have the time to entertain you.Please go

    home!"

    Considering how their encounter at the kindergarten entrance that day went badly, she was certain that

    the other woman hade to find fault with her.

    That was why Roxanne was not nning on opening the door for her guest.

    "To think that you still remembered that you have two children!"

    Standing on the other side of the door, Aubree cursed, "Don''t you dare forget the fact that you and

    Lucian are already divorced and that you gave birth to two b*stards! How dare you pester Lucian? Do

    you have no shame? With your current circumstances, do you think the Farwells will ept you into

    their family? Stop dreaming!"

    Roxanne did not expect such maniacal behavior from Aubree.Her face darkened as she uttered, "I

    won''t forget that.You may leave now."

    She did not want things to turn ugly since her children were upstairs.

    Much to her annoyance, however, Aubree, seemingly provoked, continued hurling a tirade of abuse.

    In fact, her voice was getting louder.

    "Are you finally scared of me now? Is that why you''re asking me to leave? Well, toote! Who do you

    think you are? How dare you talk badly about me before Lucian, you b*tch!" Aubree roared.

 Chapter 1157

    Chapter 1157

    Aubree was getting out of line.

    Afraid that Archie and Benny could hear her, Roxanne decided to open the door and confront her.

    "Are you done, Ms.Pearson? If you are, please leave," she uttered.

    When Aubree saw that Roxanne had finally stepped out of the mansion, she became even more

    enraged.

    "How dare youe out! What is it? Are you hoping for Lucian toe over to help you?" she snarled

    at the sight of thetter''s face.

    Annoyed, Roxanne frowned.

    "As I''ve said before, I''ll distance myself from them.I only went to the kindergarten today because I

    wanted to know how Essie was doing.If those kids didn''t bully her, I wouldn''t have met Mr.Farwell, and

    no one would''ve known I was there"

    Then, she enunciated a promise.

    "From now on, as long as Essic is well, I''ll stay out of your lives."

    "You''ve got to be kidding me!"

    Disdain was written all over Aubree¡¯s face.

    "Do you think I would still believe your words? Where are those two b*stards? Get them toe out! I

    want to show them their mother''s true colors! They should know how you''ve seduced someone else''s

    fianc¨¦!"

    Roxanne''¡¯s expression turned grim when she heard her words.

    "Aubree Pearson, get out of here if you''re done making a scene, or else I''ll call the police!"

    "Go on! I''d like to see if the police will side with me, Lucian''s fianc¨¦e, or you, the homewrecker!"

    Aubree sneered.

    At that moment, Archie and Benny had just finished their discussion, and they could vaguely hear an

    argument going on downstairs.It sounded like someone called Mommy a homewrecker...

    Perplexed, the boys ran to the balcony and looked downward, only to find Aubree standing in front of

    the entrance of their mansion.She was scolding their mother with sheer venom in her expression.

    "Listen to me¡ªyou''ll never get Lucian¡¯s attention no matter what you do! He didn''t have feelings for you

    six years ago, and that hasn''t changed since then! I''m the only woman who''s worthy enough to be by

    his side!"

    Aubree fumed.

    "Besides, there''s no way the Farwell family would ept those two b*stard children of yours!"

    It was as though she uttered that reminder because she was afraid Roxanne had forgotten all about it.

    Hearing her repeatedly call Archie and Benny with such a derogatory term infuriated Roxanne, who

    walked up to her with a frosty expression.

    "What''s the matter with you? Are you going to hit me?" Aubree mocked.

    As soon as those words fell from her lips, a cute voice rang out from above.

    "Watch out, Mommy!"

    In the next second, cold water poured down on Aubree, drenching her from head to toe.

    The woman froze momentarily before she regained her senses a few momentster and looked up

    furiously.

    On the balcony, Benny stood on a stool and made a face at her.

    "There''s no way Mr.Farwell would fall for an evil woman like you!"

    "You little b*stard! Get down here! I swear I''ll teach you rascals a lesson!"

    Aubree yelled at Archie and Benny hysterically.However, the boys were not the least bit intimidated by

    her.

    "This is what you get for scolding our mommy, you evil woman!"

    Overwhelmed with rage, Aubree wanted to walk past Roxanne to storm upstairs.

    Archie''s and Benny''s rash actions took Roxanne by surprise as well.

    However, she could not deny that she was inexplicably exhrated by it.

    Despite that, she was worried that Aubree would try and harm the boys, considering how angry the

    latter looked.

    Therefore, she gave her a suff apology on behalf of her children.

    "Ms.Pearson, they didn''t do it on purpose.They''re just kids, so please forgive them."

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    With that, Roxanne looked up and shot a nce at Archie and Benny, signaling them to go along with

    her.

    Pouring water on her to vent our anger is sufficient.

    We''ll only end up on the losing end if we get into another trouble.

    However, Archie and Benny acted as though they did not notice her gaze.

    With arms akimbo, they uttered matter-of-factly, "We did it on purpose! Let''s see if you still dare to scold

    Mommy!"

 Chapter 1158

    Chapter 1158

    "Btstards!"

    Aubree wanted to dash into the house as if she had gone berserk.

    Since things had already gone to that extent, Roxanne saw no point in backing down.

    Hence, she stood firm at the entrance and blocked Aubree''s way.

    "Why are you so mad, Ms.Pearson? You were the one who came to our house today and made a

    violent outburst! Archie and Benny were just returning the favor."

    All of a sudden, Aubree stood still.

    "It must''ve been your doing! You must''ve taught them to do this!" she roared in between pants.

    With that, she lifted her hand and swung it toward Roxanne, who had been keeping her guard up.

    Thetter swiftly raised her hand and jabbed a finger at an acupuncture point on Aubree''s arm.

    Aubree instantly felt her arm going numb and weak.

    Before she coulde to her senses, she received a tight p across her face.

    Roxanne did not hold back in that p.

    The impact was so strong that Aubree felt her mind going nk.

    It took her a long while to snap out of it.

    When she finally did, she stared at Roxanne in disbelief.

    "You! How dare you hit me?"

    "I just did what you were going to do to me," thetter answered with an icy expression.

    As soon as Roxanne finished her sentence, she shoved Aubree aside.

    Caught off guard, Aubree staggered two steps backward and almost rolled down the stairs before the

    entrance.

    "This is a matter between us adults.Why did you have to involve my kids, Ms.Pearson? That''s rather

    disgraceful of you, don¡¯t you think?"

    Roxanne paused and added expressionlessly, "Take that p as a warning.If you dare toy a finger

    on Archie and Benny, I''ll make sure you regret your actions!"

    As soon as Aubree stabilized herself, she made a lunge at Roxanne.

    Roxanne lifted her leg slightly and kicked an acupuncture point on Aubree''s knee.

    Again, Aubree ended up staggering backward in pain.

    "You''re no match for me.If I want to make you suffer, I can do so easily."

    Roxanne was merely stating facts.

    "Please don''t forget about my expertise, Ms.Pearson."

    As a traditional medicine practitioner famous for her prowess in acupuncture, she was extremely

    familiar with all the acupuncture points on the human body as well as knowing how much pressure to

    exert on which acupuncture point in order to bring about the desired effects.

    Although the knowledge could save the lives of others, it could also be used as a form of self-defense.

    Aubree flushed with rage from having suffered twice at the hands of Roxanne, but she dared not

    retaliate recklessly.

    "Why aren''t you leaving yet?" Roxanne snapped.

    Because of what she had done earlier, Aubree shuddered unconsciously at her shout.

    Upon realizing her reaction, Aubree blushed crimson with embarrassment.

    She then acted tough, yelling, "Just you wait!"

    With that, she gritted her teeth and left.

    After getting into her car, however, she stared at the mansion from afar instead of driving off

    immediately.

    By then, Roxanne had turned around and gone back into the mansion.

    Archie and Benny were still on the balcony, making faces at her in a smug manner.

    Theircent behavior caused Aubree''s features to twist into a fearsome expression of fury.

    Those two b*stards! They''d better pray that they won''t ever fall into my hands.

    Otherwise, I swear Ill make their lives a living hell! She stayed outside the mansion for quite a while

    before flooring the elerator and driving away.

    In the mansion, Roxanne suppressed her anger and continued preparing dinner.

    Once she was done, she hollered at Archie and Benny to get them toe downstairs for dinner.

    At that moment, the boys were already waiting at thending.

    They had fun taking revenge on Aubree earlier, but after watching her leave, they quickly realized that

    their action could very well upset Roxanne.

    Hence, they had been waiting at thending, expecting their mother to lecture them.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Chapter 1159

    Chapter 1159

    "Come downstairs for dinner!" Roxanne called out to the boys after heaving a sigh inwardly.

    Archie and Benny came down the stairs obediently.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    As soon as they saw her, they admitted their mistake by saying, "Mommy, we''re sorry."

    Before Roxanne could utter a word in response, Benny added, "However, I don''t think we did anything

    wrong.That evil woman scolded you.We wanted to protect you, Mommy!"

    The sight of Aubree berating their mother infuriated the brothers so much that they acted impulsively,

    grabbing a watering can nearby and pouring the water on the wicked woman''s head.

    If Aubree had dared to continue scolding Roxanne, the boys would not hesitate to empty another can of

    water over her, even if their mother would be angry at them.

    Roxanne''¡¯s heart softened at Benny''s words.

    However, her expression was still tense as she replied, "I know you two care about me, but stay out of

    it if something like this happens again in the future.Just let me handle it. Don''t intervene."

    Benny retorted, "Mommy¡ª"

    "You two might think that you are protecting me, but at the same time, you are putting yourselves in

    danger.What if Ms.Pearson takes revenge on you two in the future? Don''t you think I would be worried

    about that?"

    Roxanne interrupted with a frown.

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces sheepishly before lowering their heads.

    "We''re sorry, Mommy.We were too impulsive."

    Although they had yet to find proof, they spected that someone had paid the older children to beat

    them up.

    it isn''t hard to figure out who the instruction came from.

    If that evil woman could do something like that, she could also take revenge on us.

    We didn''t think things through...

    Only after Roxanne saw that the boys had realized their mistake did she rx her tense expression.

    "Also, I would like to thank you for protecting me just now."

    With that, she bent over to hug them.

    "However, don''t act so rashly next time.Although you two want to protect me, I also want to protect

    you."

    Archie and Benny nodded obediently.

    Due to the disruption caused by Aubree, they did not manage to ask about Este.

    Nevertheless, they were dying to know the answers to the questions in their minds.

    After returning to their bedroom, they started discussing ways to ask Roxanne about it in the future.

    Meanwhile, Roxanney in her bed with conflicted feelings.

    I merely wanted to check on Esste.

    Who would''ve thought that so many things would end up happening instead? Not only have I met

    Lucian, but I''ve also gotten into conflict with Aubree...

    At that moment, Lucian''s words and scenes of Este getting bullied were ying on a loop in her

    mind.

    Upon realizing what was on her mind, Roxanne bolted upright and shook her head violently.

    Why am I stall thinking about those things? I''ve already promised Aubree I would stay away from

    them...

    While she was getting frustrated with herself, her phone that was on the table rang.

    Getting a grip on herself, Roxanne nced down at her phone and saw Jack''s name on the screen.

    It''s already sote at night.

    What does Jack want from me again? She then picked up her phone in confusion.

    The second the call was connected, Jack''s voice came through the receiver.

    "Hi, Ms.Jarvis.Am I interrupting your sleep?"

    Roxanne sounded tired when she replied, "No.I was just done getting ready for bed, but I hadn''tid

    down yet.What can I do for you, Mr.Damaris?"

    Jack chuckled and said, "That''s good, then.From tomorrow onward, our research is entering the key

    stage.My grandpa wants me to support the research fully.Hence, I may be visiting the research institute

    more frequently starting tomorrow.I hope you won''t find me a nuisance, Ms. Jarvis."

 Chapter 1160

    Chapter 1160

    Roxanne¡¯s spirits finally lifted at the mention of their research.

    We sessfullypleted the first stage of our research this morning, proving that the efforts we''ve

    put in all this time haven''t been in vain.

    Starting tomorrow, well be embarking on a new and even more challenging stage! Just thinking about

    the results their research would bring filled her heart with anticipation.She also greatly weed Jack''s

    assistance.

    "I''d be honored if you coulde and help us, of course.Why would I find you a nuisance?"

    He let out a low chuckle.

    "That''s good to know.It¡¯ste, so I shan''t disturb you any further.See you tomorrow."

    Roxanne assented with augh.

    Thanks to Jack''s phone call, she gradually felt calmer.

    Finally, she drifted into a peaceful sleep while thinking about the new research she would be doing the

    following day.

    Early the following morning, she sent Archie and Benny to the kindergarten, then hurried to the

    research institute.She thought she was early, but to her surprise, Jack was there before her.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    When she arrived, he and Colby were standing in the corridor, deep in conversation.

    Both of them looked very serious.

    Roxanne waited quietly at the side and did not interrupt.

    It took a long while before they wrapped up their discussion, and only then did she pipe up

    apologetically, "I''m sorry I''mte."

    Jack shed her an understanding smile.

    "That''s all right.I know you have to drop off the kids at kindergarten.In any case, we''re not on a time

    crunch here.Your children are much more important."

    Since he had taken the words right out of Colby¡¯''s mouth, thetter could only give a tight smile as he

    greeted Roxanne.

    "Good morning, Dr.Jarvis."

    Then, the trio walked alongside each other toward the research facility while chatting about the

    project''s progress.

    Suddenly, Jack turned to look at Colby and said, "Oh, right.I forgot to mention I''m officially participating

    in this research from today onward.I look forward to working with you, Dr.Galloway."

    Colby''s expression stiffened for a fleeting moment when he heard those words.

    Just as Roxanne looked over, however, he quicklyposed himself and smiled pleasantly.

    "I''m sure our research will go on even more smoothly with your participation."

    After uttering that reply, he lowered his gaze, hiding his emotions behind the thin lenses of his sses.

    Even before this, Jack has beening to the research institute almost daily.He''s practically glued to

    Roxanne.

    Now that he¡¯s so-called officially participating in the research, there''s no saying how much closer they''ll

    be.

    A wave of jealousy washed over him as the image of Roxanne and Jack being together all day

    appeared in his mind.

    Whether on purpose or not, Jack''s lips quirked into an unfathomable smile after he dropped the bomb.

    It was not long before they entered the research facility.

    Roxanne formally introduced Jack to the other researchers, who weed him warmly, then led him to

    theirboratory bench.

    Initially, they only carried out pre-testing in small batches.

    Hence, the bench prepared by her was not thatrge.

    There was just enough space for two people to work together.

    Previously, Colby and Roxanne were the ones working on the pre-tests together.

    With the addition of Jack, however, Colby had no choice but to relinquish his spot and y second

    fiddle.

    After pre-heating the apparatus, Roxanne prepared to add the materials.

    When she turned around, the materials that had been weighed out were already passed to her.

    She was momentarily surprised.

    Then, she lifted her gaze and looked at Jack with a smile before epting the materials and continuing

    with the experiment.

    Perhaps because the pair had worked together to some extent during that previous period, she found

    they had good teamwork.

    If she had topare it to coborating with Colby, she did not find it much different.

 Chapter 1161

    Chapter 1161

    Watching Roxanne and Jack working in harmony with each other made the mes of jealousy in

    Colby''s heart ze even more fiercely.

    The pre-testing went on for three whole days.

    By the end of it, they seeded in testing the various properties of the finished product and

    determining its basic feasibility.

    Only then did they start gradually increasing the dosage.

    Following the increased quantity of medicinal herbs used, the stamina required for the experiment also

    gradually rose.

    Due to the delicate nature of the experiment, they could not add the materials all at once.

    Instead, they could only stand watch at theboratory bench and add it slowly, a little at a time.

    On top of that, it was not easy to obtain the materials.

    Hence, they had to be extra careful while adding them.

    Noticing the beads of sweat on Roxanne¡¯s forehead, Jack offered in a low voice, "Let me do it."

    As he spoke, he made to take the materials from her.

    However, she dodged his hand cautiously.She was worried about spilling the materials and dared not

    move about too much or abruptly.

    Nheless, that action was enough to indicate her refusal.

    After all, there was no one else she trusted more than herself to carry out such a delicate task.

    Seeing that, Jack raised his brows but did not insist any further.

    Instead, he grabbed two pieces of tissue from the side and said, "You''re sweating.I''ll help to dab it off"

    Without waiting for her to respond, he stretched his hand toward her forehead.

    Absorbed in observing the process of the experiment, the sudden realization that his hand was in front

    of her face took her by surprise, and she subconsciously jerked her head away.

    For a moment, Jack''s hand froze in midair.

    Only when Roxanne noticed the tissues in his hand did it finally dawn on her what he had wanted to do.

    Even so, she felt a sense of repulsion in her heart.

    "Thanks, Mr.Damaris, but I can do it myself," she uttered after returning to her senses, breaking the

    awkward atmosphere rather abruptly.

    Then, she took the tissues from him.

    Jack smiled nonchntly in response.

    The sight of his smile threw her into a daze for a brief moment.

    No matter how I think about it, what he tried to do earlier seems like a rather intimate gesture.

    Looking at that smile on his face now, however, I can''t help feeling that perhaps that ambiguous feeling

    was merely my imagination.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Just as she was wondering whether she had read too much into it, Jack reached for the tissues in her

    hand that she had used to wipe her sweat as though it was the most natural thing in the world.

    That caused her to waver again.

    Meanwhile, jealousy and rage intermingled within Colby as he watched the pair interact as if they were

    the only people in the room.

    If this goes on, sooner orter, something is bound to happen between those two! At that thought, he

    furrowed his brows and strode over to Roxanne.

    "You must be tired by now, Dr.Jarvis.Why don''t you rest for a while? I can take over here."

    I cant let these two spend any more time alone! Roxanne was also at a loss for how to face Jack, so

    she went along with his suggestion.

    "Okay, then.Thanks."

    Suppressing the raging Jealousy in his heart, Colby shot her a reassuring smile.

    Soon, she was standing at one side, leaving the two men at the bench by themselves.

    After discarding the tissues, Jack turned around and gave Colby a cryptic smile.

    "It''s a pleasure to work with you, Dr.Galloway."

    "Mr.Damaris, since you''re specifically here to assist with the research, please don''t do anything

    unnecessary," Colby replied, looking somewhat grim.

    Jack snorted.

    "How can you be sure it''s unnecessary? Who knows? I may gain some unexpected results after the

    research is concluded."

    Both of them understood the unspoken meaning behind their conversation.

    Colby¡¯s gaze darkened instantly when he heard Jack''s reply.

    That was because he knew there was a high possibility that what Jack said would turn into reality after

    seeing how well thetter got along with Roxanne.His fury spiked as that prospect crossed his mind.

    I''ve been by Roxanne¡¯s side for so long, yet she isn''t even willing to spare me a nce.

    How can I possibly let Jack get his way?

 Chapter 1162

    Chapter 1162

    The atmosphere between the two men turned silent abruptly as both kept quiet afterward.

    Colby looked down at the experiment, his mind racing with various thoughts.

    I cannot allow Jack and Roxanne to interact further in this manner.I must think of a way! All of a

    sudden, Jack''s phone rang.

    The man looked at the iing caller ID and smiled apologetically at the other two in the room.

    "Excuse me.My grandpa is calling me.He probably wants to check on the progress of our experiment."

    Roxanne nodded in understanding.

    Soon, Jack left the research facility with his phone.

    Roxanne wanted to step forward to help out, but Colby waved his hand in dismissal.

    "You can stay there and get some rest.The reaction has already started.I can keep watch by myself."

    Once the reaction began, there would not be much for them to do.

    Their only task would be to monitor the entire process to ensure no ident happened.

    Hearing that, Roxanne did not insist further and returned to her seat.She could not help but be

    reminded of Jack''s gesture earlier.

    Even though she could not fathom his intention, based on that earlier incident alone, she felt that she

    had to keep a distance from him.

    Meanwhile, Colby stole nces at Roxanne before carefully picking up a bottle of material on the

    laboratory bench.

    Seizing the moment of her inattention, he cautiously added another part of the liquid from that bottle

    into the sk and swiftly reced the bottle on the bench.He was quick with his actions, not to mention

    the material he poured was colorless and odorless.

    As a result, when Roxanne came closer to inspect the progress of the reaction, she did not notice

    anything unusual.

    Not long after, Jack returned from outside.

    Roxanne asked concernedly, "What did Old Mr.Damaris say?"

    "Grandpa told me to assist you all to the best of my abilities after learning that the experiment is

    progressing smoothly." He beamed at her.

    In response, she nodded and fell silent afterward.

    Suddenly, Colby turned around to look at them.

    "Should this phenomenon be present during the experiment?" His voice was filled with puzzlement.

    Hearing his query, Roxanne and Jack were momentarily stunned before hastening over to the bench.

    An icy glint shed across Colby''s eyes, and he stepped aside to let them check out the situation.

    White smoke was billowing from the sk.

    Even the stopper was shaking vigorously as if the whole thing was going to explode.

    "What''s going on?" Roxanne was utterly bemused.

    She had never observed something like that during the previous pre-tests.

    Did we add too many materials at once, and the conditions for the reaction failed to keep up?

    Possessing an inquisitive spirit, Roxanne stopped the reaction and opened the stopper to figure out

    what was happening inside the sk.

    As she knew that reaction would not produce any poisonous or harmful substance, she did not take

    any safety measures.

    Colby''s pupils constricted when he saw she had unstoppered the sk.He stretched out his hand,

    wanting to drag her backward.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    However, he thought of something the next second and retracted his hand ultimately.

    Conversely, Jack reacted promptly and pulled Roxanne to his side.

    "Be careful!" He caught a whiff of a familiar smell.

    This is a poisonous gas, and it¡¯s one with rtively high toxicity! Roxanne had also perceived the

    scent.

    Unfortunately, as she was too close to the sk, she inhaled arge amount of the gas at once.

    Instantaneously, she experienced the symptoms of poisoning¡ªdizziness.

    Roxanne mustered her strength to warn them.

    "Something''s wrong...Quick, tell everyone to exit the building..."

    Jack nced at Colby, who got moving at once and started evacuating the personnel inside the

    research facility.

    At the same time, Jack immediately helped Roxanne to retreat.

 Chapter 1163

    Chapter 1163

    Arriving at the corridor with better venttion, Jack asked Roxanne about her condition concernedly,

    "How are you feeling?"

    He had been near the sk¡¯s opening as well, but his symptoms of poisoning were not as severe

    because he reacted in time.

    Roxanne¡¯s head was spinning terribly.

    Still, she forced herself not to sumb to vertigo.

    Staring at the research facility''s entrance, she asked, "H-Has everyone moved out of the building?"

    The gas was very poisonous and spread rapidly.She was afraid there might be other researchers who

    were poisoned as well.

    The sight of her still worrying about others when she was in that sickly state tugged at Jack¡¯s

    heartstrings.

    "Dr.Galloway is already evacuating the premise.Don''t worry."

    After answering her, he grasped her wrist to check her condition.

    Instinctively, Roxanne wanted to avoid the physical contact, but she did not even have the strength to

    lift her arm.

    "Something is very off with this reaction.This poisonous gas shouldn''t be present regardless of how

    erroneous our experiment had gone," Jack borated to her while performing the examination.

    Naturally, she was aware of that too.

    However, she did not have the energy to discuss that matter with him at that moment.

    Soon, Colby, leading a group of researchers, came running out, leaving a few more experienced

    researchers to handle the emergency.

    They surrounded Roxanne while engaging in a heated discussion.

    "How''s Dr.Jarvis?"

    "Shouldn''t this kind of dangerous experiment be performed in the designatedboratory? What

    happened today? How did this poisonous gase to be?"

    More questions ensued as everyone expressed their doubts.

    The flow of air slowed down as more people gathered there.

    Roxanne''¡¯s face grew paler.

    Even her coughing sound gradually turned diminished.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    "Dr.Jarvis!"

    Feigning worry, Colby crouched next to Jack and Roxanne.

    "Mr.Damaris, how is Dr.Jarvis doing?"

    Jack merely cast a dark look at him, ignoring him.

    The next second, Roxanne started coughing violently.

    "Oh no!"

    Jack¡¯s pupils constricted as he swiftly stretched out his hands.

    Roxanne¡¯s whole body went limp, and she passed out, slumping right into his outstretched arms.

    When Colby saw their intimate posture, his gaze darkened.

    Jack should''ve been the one to be severely poisoned.He only wanted something unfortunate to befall

    Jack so that thetter would be separated from Roxanne.

    Unexpectedly, his n was not thorough enough, resulting in Roxanne being the one to unstopper the

    sk.

    To avoid exposing his wrongdoing, Colby could only stand by and watch as she ran the risk and inhaled

    arge amount of the poisonous gas.

    Of course, he was unwilling to endanger Roxanne and even wanted to reach out to stop her.

    However, on second thought, he would be wasting that chance and might even expose himself if he did

    so.

    Besides, even if Roxanne were the one to be poisoned, he would still achieve half of his goal.

    I suppose she can only stay in the hospital for the time being and won''t be free to spend time with Jack.

    Colby felt exhrated at that thought.

    To conceal his emotions, he behaved hypocritically, standing up and glowering at the onlookers.

    "Why are all of you gathering here? Dr.Jarvis needs fresh air.Aren''t you aware of basic knowledge like

    this?"

    Those experienced researchers hastily dispersed as if they had just recalled something important.

    Colby then said to Jack, "I''ll contact the hospital."

    With that, he swiftly strode to one corner and took out his phone to make the call.

    Thereafter, seemingly remembering something, he searched for Lucian¡¯s number in his contact list,

    typed a message, and sent it to him.

    Throughout it all, his face was expressionless.

 Chapter 1164

    Chapter 1164

    Meanwhile, Lucian was having a weekly wrap-up meeting in a conference room at Farwell Group.

    Members of the upper management apprehensively looked at Lucian, who was sitting at the end of the

    table.

    They had been cautious for the past two days, for Lucian seemed to be in a bad mood.

    The tension in the conference room was so thick one could cut it with a knife, and when it was time for

    progress reports, they all walked on eggshells, fearing a single mistake from them would send Lucian

    flying into a rage.

    The directors of departments with terrible performances didn''t even dare to raise their heads during the

    meeting.

    Everyone held their breaths in dread until a knock came on the door.

    The director who was presenting stopped talking and followed the lines of sight of his colleagues.

    Everyone in the conference room focused their attention on the door.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The door opened to reveal an awkward Cayden standing in the doorway, holding a phone.

    Cayden shot an apologetic smile at the rest before turning to look at Lucian with a troubled expression.

    "Mr.Farwell, your phone."

    Lucian, who was already in a bad mood, got even more furious when the meeting was disrupted.

    His expression turned stonier than ever, and he was seconds away from chewing Cayden out.

    On second thought, however, he figured Cayden had been working for him long enough to know not to

    disturb a meeting unless there was something important.

    Lucian suppressed his anger at that thought and gestured for Cayden to bring his phone over.

    Cayden discreetly let out a sigh of relief and hurried into the room.

    He even clicked on the text message, disying it on the screen before handing it over to Lucian.

    When Lucian reached for the phone, Cayden deliberately nced at the screen, implying Lucian to

    look at it.

    Noticing Cayden¡¯s out-of-the-ordinary behavior, Lucian followed his line of sight and dropped his gaze

    to the phone.

    With a nce, Lucian caught the name "Jarvis" on the screen.

    His eyebrows furrowed as he perused the message carefully.

    It was a message from Colby that read: Dr.Jarvis identally inhaled some poisonous gas during an

    experiment.She is currently unconscious.

    Cayden hesitated for a while when he saw the contents of the message.

    Mr.Farwell ts seemingly not on speaking terms with Ms.Jarvistely.

    Moreover, he has clearly decided to go about his marriage engagement with Ms.Pearson.

    Thus, Cayden was conflicted about whether he should inform Lucian about the news.

    Recalling how concerned Lucian was about Roxanne''s matters, however, Cayden decided to bite the

    bullet in the end and brought the phone to the conference room.

    At that moment, he was studying Lucian¡¯''s expression intently without blinking, afraid that his action

    was unnecessary and would end up making Lucian angry.He watched as Lucian''s expression turned

    darker.

    Even the members of the upper management who sat further away could sense the atmosphere in the

    room growing tenser by the minute.

    "Today''s meeting ends here.I want each person-in- charge to submit a written document of the

    remaining part to Cayden," Lucian ordered as he rose from his seat.

    Without waiting for a response, Lucian left the room in a hurry.

    Poisoned during an experiment? What ts Roxanne doing? How could she not prioritize her safety after

    conducting so many years of experiments? The directors in the conference room exchanged confused

    nces.

    Lucian had always prioritized work over everything else during his years as Farwell Group''s CEO.

    However, recently, they had seen Lucian suspend numerous meetings midway due to unknown

    reasons.

    Though the meetings weren''t important, Lucian¡¯s behavior was still shocking to them.

    Cayden silently exhaled a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, it seems I didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary.

    From the look on Mr.Farwell¡¯s face, it''s apparent Ms.Jarvis ts important to him.I hope this incident can

    improve the rtionship between the two.

 Chapter 1165

    Chapter 1165

    Back at the research institute, Jack carried Roxanne into her office.

    Even though the hallway was spacious and he could''ve just treated Roxanne there, concerned

    employees would asionally stick their noses into the situation.

    Plus, he also needed a quiet environment to treat Roxanne.

    At the same time, Colby returned to the hallway after sending the message only to find out Jack and

    Roxanne were Berle, "Where''s Dr.Jarvis?"

    Colby grabbed one of the researchers, his expression grim.

    The researcher was briefly taken aback before pointing at Roxanne¡¯s office.

    "I think I saw Mr.Damnaris carrying her into the office."

    A dark glint shed across Coalby''s eyes when he heard that.

    He then nodded at the researcher.

    "Thanks."

    Belore the researcher could respond, Colby strode toward the office.

    I just took my gaze off them for one second, and Jack took that window to create an opportunity for

    them to be alone.

    Luckily, I''m confident in my skill.I''m sure there''s no way Jack can easily seed in treating Roxanne.

    If Jack wants to use this chance to please Roxanne, he''s basically dreaming.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    With that in mind, Colby slowed down his pace.He took his time walking over to Roxanne''s office.

    After putting on a worried look, he knocked on the door.

    Jack was in the midst of examining Roxanne''s condition when he heard knocking on the office door.

    Subsequently, Colby entered the room with a look of concern.

    "Mr.Damaris, how''s Dr.Jarvis? I''ve already contacted the hospital.We can head over there any time."

    Jack merely cast a nce at him.

    "Please open all the windows."

    Roxanne needed someone by her side at that moment.

    Hence, even though Jack knew the room needed to be ventted, he couldn''t step away from her.

    Colby¡¯''s arrival was just in time.

    A flicker of anger rose within Colby at the proximity between Jack and Roxanne coupled with Jack''s

    commanding tone.

    He was about to lose his temper but soon kept himself in check, for he was confident Jack wouldn''t be

    able to treat Roxanne no matter how hard he tried.

    When the wrath within Colby ebbed away, he cooperatively opened all the windows before approaching

    Jack and Roxanne.

    "Mr.Damaris, did you bring Dr.Jarvis back to her office because you came up with a way to treat her?"

    Jack furrowed his eyebrows at the question.

    "Not yet.I can only try."

    Colby curled the corners of his lips into a discreet smile before asking with concern, "Oh, what''s wrong

    with Dr.Jarvis then? Do you know what poisoned her? Both of you worked together on the experiment

    for the past two days.I thought it should be safe?"

    He sounded as if he had absolutely nothing to do with it.

    Jack had his suspicions about Colby¡¯s involvement, but he was busy checking in on Roxanne''s

    condition at the moment that he didn''t have time to think.

    Hearing Colby''s question, Jack merely replied concisely, "Gas poisoning.Her lungs can''t expel the

    poisonous gas lingering within, and now the poison had seeped into her blood.It has to be dealt with

    immediately."

    When he finished, he urgently demanded, "Prepare my acupuncture tools.I''m going to treat her this

    instant!"

    Colby heeded his words and turned around, putting on an act of searching for Jack''s acupuncture tools

    in the office.

    Jack¡¯s tone sounded as if he was confident in treating Roxanne.

    Colby would never let that happen, though.His intention was to have one of them step away from their

    research momentarily to create distance between them.

    Won''t my n backfire if Jack manages to treat Roxanne? Colby knew he couldn''t say much under

    those circumstances and merelyplied with Jack''s demands.

    The best-case scenario will be dying the treatment until Lucian gets here and letting the two fight.

 Chapter 1166

    Chapter 1166

    "Mr.Damaris, why don''t we take Dr.Jarvis to the hospital?"

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    After finding the acupuncture tools, Colby was still trying to stall time.He held onto the medical kit,

    refusing to pass it to Jack.

    Jack got anxious and reached for the medical kit, but Colby dodged his hand.

    Colby urged Jack earnestly, "Dr.Jarvis is ina precarious condition.You said it yourself that you could

    only try.With her current condition, I don''t think you have the option to fail."

    With that, he faked concern and added, "Moreover, you were right next to the sk, too.I''m sure you''ve

    inhaled some of the poisonous gas as well.I doubt you don''t feel any difort."

    Jack frowned deeply at Colby''sment.

    In the meantime, Colby continued prattling on, "Even if you''re fine, you can''t guarantee you''ll be able to

    treat Dr.Jarvis sessfully, not to mention now that you''re not feeling well.I''ve already contacted the

    hospital, and they''re ready for us any time."

    Jack looked at the unconscious Roxanne and turned to regard Colby with a grave expression.

    "What are you ying at, Dr.Galloway?"

    Colby''s heart skipped a beat when he heard Jack''s question.

    Steeling himself, he countered, "I don''t understand what you mean, Mr.Damaris.I''m just worried for

    Dr.Jarvis."

    "Then give me the medical kit!" Jack hissed.

    A troubled expression marred Colby''s countenance.

    "Mr.Damaris, I mean it.With Dr.Jarvis¡¯ current condition, it''s best to take her to the hospital¡ª"

    "Do you think I''m not as good as those doctors in the hospital?" Jack questioned coldly.

    Colby fell silent at his sharp remark.

    A few secondster, he begrudgingly handed over the medical kit.

    "I''ll be standing here, watching you.I want to help in case anything happens."

    Jack shot him a re.

    "There''s no need.Give me the medical kit, and you can leave!"

    Judging from how Colby acted earlier, he didn''t think Colby was genuinely concerned about Roxanne''s

    condition.

    However, thetter turned a deaf car to hismand and remained at their side even until Jack had

    finished sterilizing the needles.

    Jack coldly ordered, "I have to take off Ms.Jarvis¡¯ clothes when I treat herter, so I''ll have to ask you to

    leave."

    Shock filled Colby¡¯s eyes.

    "I think Dr.Jarvis won''t appreciate being undressed by any man when she''s unconscious.I hope you

    can respect her." Jack''s eyebrows pinched together into a frown.

    "I''m only doing it to perform acupuncture on her! Why are you standing here? If you truly respect her,

    you should''ve left when I asked you to!"

    The two were in a stalemate for a few seconds before Jack proceeded to unbutton Roxanne''¡¯s clothes.

    "Stop!"

    Colby could no longer keep the lid on his anger.I didn''t n all this to let Jack take advantage of

    Roxanne like this! "F*ck off!"

    Jack snapped as he flung Colby¡¯s hand away.

    "We can''t afford to dy treatment with Ms.Jarvis¡¯ condition.Do you want her to sink into aa?"

    Hearing that, Colby gritted his teeth and retracted his hand.

    All he wanted was for Roxanne to fall sick.

    Roxanne falling into aa wasn''t something he wanted to witness.

    Moreover, he would be too suspicious if he continued to hinder Jack from treating Roxanne.

    At that thought, Colby took a step back while wearing a dark expression before ncing at the time.

    It had been nearly twenty minutes since he sent Lucian that message.

    Where is he? Why isn''t he here yet?

 Chapter 1167

    Chapter 1167

    "Please excuse me," Jack said to the unconscious Roxanne before carefully reaching out to undo her

    button.

    Colby was grimacing as he watched Jack''s actions.

    Right as Jack undid Roxanne''s first button, a series of rapid footsteps rang out from outside the office.

    Colby''s eyes lit up, but he quickly suppressed his excitement and looked at the door in faked confusion.

    On the other hand, Jack was too focused on treating Roxanne, so he did not hear the sounds at all.

    For venttion purposes, the door to the office was wide open.

    The very second Lucian stepped into the office, he saw what Jack was doing.

    "What are you doing?" Lucian already disliked Jack because of thetter''s rtionship with Roxanne.

    Thus, he turned livid when he was greeted by the sight of Jack trying to take advantage of Roxanne

    while she was unconscious, and he dashed over right away.

    Before Jack could react, he was punched in the face and stumbled a few steps back before finally

    regaining his bnce.

    "What are you trying to do to Roxanne while she''s unconscious, Jack Damaris? I''m warning you now;

    you better stay away from her! She''s mine!"

    Lucian then pulled the unconscious Roxanne into his arms and red at Jack viciously.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Jack had inhaled toxic gas, so he was weaker than Lucian.

    After getting punched, he took a whole minute to recollect himself and instinctively attempt to retaliate.

    Nevertheless, when he registered who had arrived, he tamped down his fury and licked the corner of

    his scraped lips.

    "Ms.Jarvis has been poisoned.I''m afraid her life is in danger.I have to take off her shirt to perform

    acupuncture on her," he said in a low voice.

    When Lucian heard that, his eyes darkened, and he lowered his gaze to look at the woman in his arms.

    Earlier, when he received Colby''s message, he was only informed about Roxanne¡¯''s unconscious state

    from getting poisoned.

    There was no mention of her life being in danger.

    Even though he had made all the preparations for the worst-case scenario and had ordered the best

    hospital in the city to go on standby, he still couldn''t help panicking when he heard the news.

    If anything happens to Roxanne...

    Jack lifted his hand to touch his injured cheek before walking back to Roxanne, intending to pick up

    where he left off.

    If Lucian had attacked him at a different time and ce, Jack certainly would have returned the blow

    mercilessly.

    However, Roxanne''s life was on the line, so Jack did not have time to settle the score with Lucian.

    "Get lost!"

    Yet, before he could even touch the woman, Lucian carried her in his arms and strode to the doorway.

    Jack froze.

    Once he realized what Lucian was trying to do, he hastily ran after him.

    "Lucian, Ms.Jarvis¡¯ situation is urgent! We can''t waste any time at all! I might be able to treat her with

    the time you use to send her to the hospital!"

    Lucian ignored him and continued walking toward the entrance of the research institute.

    At that, Jack snapped his brows together and turned to shoot a re at Colby, who was still standing in

    the office, before following Lucian.

    An ambnce was already waiting at the entrance of the research institute, and a doctor and two

    nurses were waiting for Lucian¡¯''s orders.

    The moment they saw Lucian stepping out of the building with Roxanne in his arms, they rushed over

    with a stretcher and swiftly ced Roxanne on it before carrying her into the ambnce.

    By the time Jack came rushing out, the ambnce had already left.

    Lucian was left standing at the entrance while wearing a grim look on his face and was about to get into

    his own car.

 Chapter 1168

    Chapter 1168

    Jack scanned the surroundings and saw no sign of Roxanne anywhere.

    Hastily, he walked over to stop Lucian, who was about to leave.

    "Where''s Ms.Jarvis?"

    Lucian could not believe that the other man still had the audacity toe after him.He paused in his

    tracks and shot an icy re at Jack.

    "That''s none of your business.Stay in yourne.I''ll take care of my woman."

    "Lucian Farwell!"

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Jack found the man before him absolutely unreasonable.

    "Do you know what situation Ms.Jarvis is in? She might die any time! It''s fine if you don''t want me to

    treat her, but you should have at least let me go with her!"

    I can still give Roxanne emergency treatment if anything happens to her on the way to the hospital.

    As soon as he finished his sentence, he noticed the anger written all over Lucian¡¯s face.

    "I told you this is none of your business! In fact, I''d like to ask you why you''re so worried about my

    woman!" Jack frowned.

    "Have you been coveting her?" Lucian snapped.

    "Roxanne has exined to me that she bears no romantic feelings toward you.She only sees you as a

    business partner.Mr.Damaris, it''s best if you stop acting on those feelings of yours!"

    With that, Lucian nced at the hand on his arm and snarled, "Let go!"

    Jack ignored his warning and insisted, "I''ll go with you to see her!"

    Jack''s insistence made Lucian''s temper re, and in the next second, Lucian raised his fist to punch

    the other man.

    Jack groaned in pain when he was hit in the stomach.

    Instinctively, he let go of Lucian and clutched his stomach.

    "Stay away from her! If you keep pestering her, then I''ll have to start wondering if you were why she

    was poisoned,"

    Lucian hissed as he fixed his gaze on Jack, his expression grim.

    Hearing that, Jack endured the intense pain in his stomach and gritted out, "Don''t make baseless

    usations! If I did that to her, then why would I bother trying to save her? I''m just worried about

    Ms.Jarvis!"

    By then, Lucian was already in the car.

    Without sparing Jack a nce, he answered, "I''ve already gotten the best doctor to be on standby, and

    I''ve made arrangements for her to be treated with the best equipment.There''s no way you can cure her

    if those can''t."

    With that said, he started the car and drove toward the hospital.I''ve wasted too much time with Jack.I

    wonder how Roxanne is now.

    Meanwhile, anger thrummed in Jack''s veins as he thought about the two punches he had to endure

    while watching Lucian drive off.

    T hope Lucian will be gued by regret for the rest of his life if anything happens to Roxanne.

    As for how he punched me twice...

    One day, I''ll make him pay twice the price! "Mr.Damaris."

    Just as Jack was stewing in his anger, Colby ambled out of the research institute and pretentiously

    looked around.

    "Why are you alone? Where are Dr.Jarvis and Mr.Farwell? How is Dr.Jarvis now?"

    "Shut up!"

    Jack was already filled with fury, and Colby''s words only served to add fuel to the fire.

    A look of annoyance crept onto Jack''s face.

    Colby froze before tentatively asking, "Is Dr.Jarvis..."

    Before he could finish his sentence, Jack interrupted him, "Colby, why did the experiment go wrong?

    What exactly happened?"

    At that, Colby tensed, and the hair on the back of his neck stood on end.

    Jack''s tone sounded as if he already knew Colby was the one who had tampered with the experiment.

 Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169

    Chapter 1169 No.

    That''s not possible.

    Jack wasn''t around when I did it.

    Moreover, Roxanne¡¯s unconscious right now, so I''m the only one with the right to check the surveince

    cameras of theb.

    No one will be able to check the footage without my permission.

    Even tf Jack is suspicious about my involvement, there''s nothing he can do tf I deny everything.

    With that thought in mind, Colby rxed.

    "Weren''t you the one who has been working on the experiment with Dr.Jarvistely? I wasn''t sure

    about your experiment¡¯s details, and that''s why I didn''t dare to open the bottle right away¡ªthat''s why I

    asked you guys to take a look at it."

    In other words, he was implying that he had stayed away from theb countertop to ensure that the

    experiment would go smoothly without his presence.

    After hearing his exnation, Jack looked at him skeptically before saying, "Dr.Galloway, don''t you

    think it¡¯s such a coincidence? Why did something happen precisely when I wasn''t around?"

    Colby shrugged, his expression remaining unchanged.

    "I''m not sure either."

    Then, he shifted the topic and said, "What''s most important now is Dr.Jarvis¡¯ condition.I wonder how

    she is right now.Where did Mr.Farwell take her to? Can we visit her?"

    The mention of Lucian caused a dark look to descend upon Jack''s face again.

    "Why did Lucian find out about Ms.Jarvis¡¯ poisoning?"

    Colby suffened, but he soon uttered in a confident tone, "Dr.Jarvis seems to be in a good rtionship

    with Mr.Farwell, who''s in charge of the powerful Farwell Group of Horington.Of course I''m going to look

    for Mr.Farwell after what happened to Dr.Jarvis.i was hoping he could provide her with the best medical

    resources."

    The grim look on Jack''s face turned even more intense.

    "Dr.Galloway, have you forgotten that the Damaris family is more well-known in the medical industry?"

    Colby retorted calmly, "I did, but you didn''t seem like you were going to send her to the hospital, and I

    couldn''t convince you otherwise.So, I had no choice but to look for Mr.Farwell."

    Jack red at him for a few more seconds before uttering, "I hope that really was what happened."

    With that, Jack strode toward his car.Colby''s voice sounded out behind him.

    "Mr.Damaris, when will we continue with our research?"

    As if he did not hear Colby, Jack closed his car door and drove away from the research institute.

    Jack had a sneaking suspicion that Colby was involved in both the poisoning incident and the fire at the

    research institute.

    However, for now, he neither had the evidence to prove that nor did he have the time to look into the

    matter.

    Although Colby was acting suspicious, there was one thing he had gotten right¡ªwhat was most

    important at that moment was Roxanne''s condition.

    Where did Lucian take her to? Delight danced in Colby¡¯s eyes as he watched Jack''s car head down the

    road.

    He''s finally gone! For the past few days, Colby would feel annoyed every time he saw Jack''s luxury car

    parked by the research institute''s entrance.He did not want to see Jack around at all.

    Even though Roxanne never really paid him any heed in the past, he had been the only one by her side

    in the research institute.

    Hence, Colby could lic to himself by thinking that he sull had a chance with her.

    Yet, ever since Jack got into the picture, Jack had taken over Colby''s position and diminished thest

    flicker of hope within him.

    At present, Colby finally got rid of Jack.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    In fact, it seemed like his efforts had not gone to waste ¡ªhe had seeded in pitting Lucian against

    Jack.

    If everything went as he nned, he could stand on the sidelines and watch the drama unfold.

    While Lucian and Jack were busy fighting against each other, he would choose the right time to appear

    by Roxanne¡¯s side.

    Colby refused to believe that Roxanne would still turn a blind eye to him by then.

 Chapter 1170

    Chapter 1170

    Right as Lucian arrived at the hospital, the hospital director came over to greet him.

    "Mr.Farwell" The look of anger remained on Lucian¡¯s face.

    "How is she?"

    "She''s in the emergency room.The doctors you hired are all inside as well," said the director with a

    meek smile as he trailed behind Lucian.

    Soon, I.ucian came to a stop outside the emergency room as the medical staff gathered around him.

    The sign outside the emergency room was still lit, and no one knew what was going on inside.

    "What did the specialists say when the ambnce reached?"

    Lucian asked in a low voice.

    At that, the director sneaked a nce at Lucian¡¯''s expression before frowning, troubled.

    "Speak!"

    Lucian whipped his head toward the director and red at him.

    It was only then the director shakily said, "The specialists said that...Ms.Jarvis is in a bad state.They

    can only do their best to save her, but they can¡¯t guarantee that they''ll be able to seed..."

    Roxanne had made a name for herself in Horington''s medical field because of the previous news.

    Everyone was impressed by Roxanne, who was a rare sight in the medical field.

    Thus, the director recognized her as soon as she was brought into the hospital.

    After exining the situation to Lucian, the director quickly added, "Please don''t worry.We''ve changed

    the equipment in the emergency room to the top ones.As long as the specialists do their best, nothing

    will go wrong."

    Lucian knitted his brows.

    Even though he had already found out about Roxanne''¡¯s situation from Jack, his heart still plummeted

    when he heard that even the specialists could not guarantee her safety.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Mr.Farwell, Ms.Jarvis is a good person, and nothing will happen to good people," the director

    reassured, trying his best to cheer Lucian up.

    However, Lucian only found him annoying and snapped, "You can leave now.I''ll wait for her here by

    myself"

    Hearing that, the director mped his mouth shut and sheepishly nodded.

    "Please let me know if you need anything."

    Then, he left the corridor with the group of doctors and nurses.

    Silence descended over the area.

    Lucian lifted his head to stare at the lit-up sign, feeling unusually frustrated.

    Ever since Roxanne came back to the country, she immersed herself in various research.

    I wonder if she ever expected a day like this where she would end up on the verge of death because of

    what she''s passionate about.

    If shees out of this safe and sound...

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened.

    If Roxannees out of this safe and sound, and if she gets back together with me, I won''t let her

    work herself to death anymore.

    s, those were merely things he hoped would happen.

    Lucian tore his eyes away from the sign and sat down on the bench with a grimace.

    He then decided to stare at the door of the emergency room instead.

    It has only been ten minutes since she went in.I can wait.

    Maybe those specialists have found a way to save her, Lucian reassured himself in his mind.

    Nheless, another wave of frustration hit him.

    What''s going on with me? She won''te back to me anymore, so why should I get so anxious for

    her? Even if things do go wrong...

    Lucian gritted his teeth, struggling.

    So what if things do go wrong for her today? I''ve already found the best doctors and prepped the best

    medical equipment for her.

    I''ve been benevolent enough to do all that for her, so why am I sitting here, waiting for her now? With

    that thought in mind, Lucian moved to rise to his feet.

    However, when he looked at the closed doors, he could not lift his legs as if they were weighed down

    by lead.

 Chapter 1171

    Chapter 1171

    The seconds continued to tick by, but the doors to the emergency room remained shut.

    Lucian''s heart grew increasingly heavy as he waited in the silent corridor outside.

    There are at least five specialists in there! What ts taking them so long? How ts Roxanne doing?

    Maybe I should just open the doors and go check on her! No, I cant do that! I need to be rational here.

    Stay calm, Lucian...

    Having dismissed that thought, Lucian slumped weakly against the bench in the corridor.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    It''s just like what the director said.

    Roxanne ts a doctor who has saved countless lives in the past.

    She is kind, so I''m sure shell be all right.

    For the sake of the two kids, she will definitely do whatever it takes to make it through! He was

    snapped out of his train of thought when his phone started ringing all of a sudden.

    Thinking that it could be something important, Lucian quickly whipped his phone out of his pocket.

    However, his face sank when he saw Aubree¡¯s name on the caller ID, and he declined the call without

    any hesitation whatsoever.

    He was about to put his phone away when he noticed the time and realized it was already evening.

    Oh, the kids are about to get off school...

    Ile massaged his aching forehead as he nced at the doors to the emergency room, which were still

    tightly shut, and tried to calm himself down.

    After taking a moment to regain hisposure, Lucian dialed Cayden''s number.

    The call got through after just a few rings.

    "How may I help you, Mr.Farwell?" Cayden asked anxiously.

    He was the one who told Lucian about Roxanne''s poisoning, and Lucian had been gone for quite a

    long time ever since.

    As such, it was only natural for Cayden to assume that something bad had happened to Roxanne.

    Lucian sounded exhausted as he said, "I need you to go pick up Archie and Benny from the

    kindergarten."

    Cayden felt his heart sink as he figured he was probably right about his assumptions.

    Realizing something bad must have happened, he heeded his employer''s order and said cautiously,

    "Understood.Where will I send them after picking them up, Mr.Farwell?"

    Those two are still so young.I can''t just take them to their unconscious mother, can I? Their little hearts

    won''t be able to handle such shocking news!

    "I want you to send them home," Lucian replied after giving it some thought.

    "What if they ask about Ms.Jarvis? What will I tell them?"

    Cayden asked worriedly, distressed for the two young boys.

    As Lucian hadn''t taken that into consideration, he couldn''t seem toe up with an answer.

    I have no idea when Roxanne would recover and be able to go home.

    Also, there''s no telling if she''ll...

    Well, I can''t know for sure if she''ll even make it out of the emergency room alive.

    Cayden was losing his mind from anxiety induced by the prolonged silence on the other end of the

    phone.

    After what seemed like forever, Lucian said, "Do as you see fit."

    He then hung up the phone before Cayden could ask any further questions.

    Cayden fell speechless and stared nkly at the screen of his phone.

    Do as I see fit? How would I know what to tell them if I don''t have any information on Ms.

    Jarvis'' condition? Archie and Benny and incredibly smart, so I don''t think I''ll be able to lie to them, but I

    can''t bring myself to tell them that Ms.

    Jarvis¡¯ life is in danger either...

    Cayden found himself in a dilemma all of a sudden.

    Since ss would soon be over, Cayden had no choice but to suppress his feelings and steel himself

    while heading over to the kindergarten.

 Chapter 1172

    Chapter 1172

    As Cayden was all too familiar with the path from Farwell Group to the kindergarten, he was able to get

    there fairly quickly.

    However, the mere thought of having to face Archie and Benny''s questioningter caused him to

    subconsciously slow down a little.

    Most of the kids had already gone home by the time Cayden arrived at the kindergarten.

    Pippa was the only one waiting at the front gate with Archie and Benny.

    Cayden was hesitant to get out of the car at first as he was unsure of how he would face Archie and

    Benny.

    However, his heart ached when he saw how lonely Archie and Benny looked, and he quickly got out of

    the car without dy.

    "Mr.Lawson?"

    Archie and Benny were expecting Roxanne to pick them up, so they couldn''t help but find it strange

    when they saw Caydening over.

    Cayden nodded awkwardly at them and quickly averted his cazve "Are you here to take care of Essie''s

    transfer procedures? Is sheing back?" Benny asked softly before the man could even say

    anything.

    That was the only possibility they coulde up with at the time.

    As Cayden was not expecting them to bring that up, he froze in surprise when he heard that.

    Even Pippa''s expression changed when she saw his reaction.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    "Is that true? I''ll take you to Mr.Bauer right away!"

    Cayden shed her an awkward smile as he exined, "Oh, I''m afraid you have the wrong idea.I only

    came here today to pick Archie and Benny up from school"

    Pippa, Archie, and Benny had confusion written all over their faces.

    Ms.Jarvis would usually send Lysa or Madilyn over to pick the kids up if she happened to be

    unavable.

    She had never sent Mr.Lawson over.

    It would make sense if he were here to pick Archie and Benny up along with Essie, but she¡¯s not

    attending school here anymore.It''s strange that he¡¯s actually here just for them...

    Archie and Benny were a little disappointed when they heard that he wasn''t here to take care of

    Fste¡¯s transfer procedures.

    It pained Cayden deeply to see how depressed the two boys looked.

    This really isn''t a good day for Archie and Benny...

    Although Pippa knew who Cayden was, she decided to err on the side of caution and asked,

    "Mr.Lawson, maysk why you came here specifically to pick Archie and Benny up today?"

    Cayden hesitated for a bit beforeing up with a weak excuse.

    "Ms.Jarvis and Mr.Farwell have some business to take care of, so Mr.Farwell sent me to pick them up."

    While it did not exactly sound very convincing, it was still a valid excuse.

    Pippa lowered her gaze and stared at Archie and Benny to seek their opinion on the situation.

    The two boys exchanged nces as they pondered about it.

    Ms.Ward has no idea how things are between Mommy and Daddy, but we know it all too well.

    Things are really tense between them right now, so theres no way they take care of business together!

    With a look of suspicion in his eyes, Archie said, "Ms.Ward, we would like to give our mommy a call."

    Pippa nodded as she dialed Roxanne¡¯s number and handed them the phone.

    Cayden felt incredibly anxious when he saw the expectant looks on their faces.

    Ms.Jarvis is still unconscious, so there¡¯s no way shed be able to answer their call! Sure enough, the

    line went dead after a while due to no one answering the phone.

    Upon noticing their concerned expressions, Cayden bit the bullet and said, "Ms.Jarvis is probably too

    busy to answer the phone right now."

    Pippa shifted her gaze between Cayden and the boys as she asked, "Archie, Benny, do you two want

    to go with Mr.Lawson?"

    Archie and Benny stared at Cayden for a few seconds before nodding silently in response.

 Chapter 1173

    Chapter 1173

    Cayden was still feeling uneasy even after he had sessfully picked Archie and Benny up from the

    kindergarten.

    For some reason, he felt as though he could see Lucian''s shadow in their eyes when they were staring

    at him earlier.

    There''s no mistaking that suspicious look in their eyes.

    They definitely think I''m hiding something! Sure enough, Archie asked the moment he got into the car,

    "Mr.Lawson, is our mommy really with Mr.Farwell right now?"

    Unsure of what to say, Cayden pretended to not hear the boy''s question and continued driving toward

    Roxanne''s house.

    "Mr.Lawson, are you hiding something from us?"

    Benny started questioning him as well.

    Since they were unable to get any answers out of him, they beganing up with their own theories in

    the back seat.

    Fearing that they would end up hitting the nail on the head, Cayden said, "Why would I lie to you two?

    Mr.Farwell gave Ms.Jarvis a batch of medicinal herbs for her research, so she''s working overtime to

    take inventory.

    I think Mr.Farwell has something to discuss with her.

    That''s probably why he sent me to pick you two up instead."

    Archie and Benny exchanged uncertain nces when they heard that.

    While they did find Cayden¡¯s behavior somewhat strange, his exnation was rather believable.

    At the very least, it was something they actually wanted to see, so Archie and Benny decided to believe

    in Cayden for the time being.

    Even so, they still couldn''t shake the feeling of uneasiness in their gut.

    "And here we thought something terrible had happened to Mommy!"

    Cayden¡¯''s heart skipped a beat as he let out a forced chuckle.

    "No way! Ms.Jarvis has been conducting research for so many years now! You two should have more

    faith in her!"

    Archie and Benny simply pursed their lips and smiled at him in response.

    Neither of them asked any further questions on the way home.

    Cayden was about to breathe a sigh of relief when Benny asked all of a sudden, "By the way,

    Mr.Lawson, when will Mommy being back?"

    That question caught himpletely off guard and caused him to break out in a cold sweat.

    "W-Well, I''m not too sure about that.We might need to wait until she and Mr.Farwell are done with their

    discussion."

    Fearing that they would bombard him with even more questions, Cayden added, "Now, go on inside

    and wait.I''m sure Ms.Jarvis will try toe back as soon as possible once she knows you two are

    home safe."

    With that statement, he was trying to convince the kids and at the same time encourage Roxanne, who

    was currently fighting for dear life.

    Cayden had no idea how Roxanne was doing at the hospital, but he believed that she would not

    abandon her lovely and adorable sons.

    Archie and Benny nodded obediently and waved goodbye at him.

    Cayden''s face clouded over the moment he turned his back on them and returned to the car.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Archie and Benny waited until his car had disappeared from sight before entering the mansion.

    "Archie, do you think Mr.Lawson was telling the truth?" Benny asked curiously.

    Archie shook his head and replied with a tense expression, "I don''t know."

    Benny clutched his chest and said, "It feels ufortable over here..."

    There was a worried look in Archie''s eyes when he saw his brother clutching his chest.

    He, too, had felt his heart racing ever since school was over, but he didn''t know why.

    That was when he recalled a theory he had read about the bond between mothers and their children.

    Oh, no...

    Did something bad happen to Mommy? If that''s the case, why would Mr.Lawson keep it from us? Hold

    on...

    If Mr.Lawson came to pick us up from school, then Daddy must be with Mommy! Yeah, I''m sure Daddy

    will take good care of Mommy!

 Chapter 1174

    Chapter 1174

    Meanwhile, Este had a gloomy look on her face as she sat in Aubree''s car.

    "Essie, your father wanted me to pick you up because he''s busy with something," Aubree exined

    patiently.

    She tried calling Lucian earlier, but she wasn''t able to get through because he declined her call.

    That led Aubree to assume that Lucian would never let her near Este ever again.

    Right as she was racking her brain toe up with another solution, Lucian called her back and asked

    if she could pick Este up from school.

    Naturally, Aubree was overjoyed when she heard that and drove straight to Este''s school.

    Este''s smile faded the moment she saw Aubree show up at the front gate.

    Lucian had been the one driving her to and from school ever since that incident.

    She only reluctantly agreed to ept the new kindergarten because Roxanne had promised to visit her

    every now and then.However, a few days had passed, and she had yet to see Roxanne at all.

    As if that wasn¡¯t bad enough, even Lucian did note to pick her up that day.

    "What would you like to eat, Essie? I don''t think your daddy ising home for dinner tonight, so I''ll

    take you out to dinner instead."

    Aubree was doing everything she could to win Este over, but Este simply pursed her lips and

    stared out the window, ignoring the woman''s words.

    Even so, Aubree didn''t give up and tried again, "How about I bring you shopping for a new toy? I saw a

    store selling really pretty dolls!"

    When she nced at Este through the rear- view mirror and saw that Este wasn''t even looking at

    her, she lost it.

    Lucian has been really cold to metely, and now, his daughter is ignoring mepletely.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Is it because that b*tch has been visiting them? As Aubree happened to be stuck in a traffic jam, she

    decided to vent her anger and frustration by honking at the cars in front.

    Frightened by the sudden, loud honking, Este turned around and curled up in a corner fearfully.

    There was a hint of glee in Aubree¡¯s eyes when she saw Este''s reaction.

    Ha! I knew it! This little brat just needs a little bit of punishment! Este was starting to get scared when

    she sensed the change in Aubree''s attitude.

    "I want Daddy!"

    Aubree frowned when she heard that.

    She was about to scold Este for being troublesome, but on second thought, she realized she had

    been presented with an opportunity to talk to Lucian.

    With that in mind, Aubree shed the little girl a smile and asked, "Do you miss your daddy, Essie?

    Why didn''t you say so?"

    She then pulled out her phone and gave Lucian a call while Este watched on nervously.

    I want to speak to Daddy, but she''s holding the phone so far away from me.

    I don''t know what I can tell Daddy! This time, Lucian answered the phone rather quickly.

    Aubree''s eyes lit up when she saw how quickly the call got through.

    However, the smile on her face was frozen in ce when Lucian said, "Essie?"

    She shot Este a discreet re through the rear-view mirror before saying in a sweet voice, "Essie

    says she misses you, Lucian."

 Chapter 1175

    Chapter 1175

    However, an inexplicable sense of unease swamped Este.

    She felt so aggrieved that her eyes turned red-rimmed.

    ¡°No, I want you, Daddy!¡± Perturbed, Lucian massaged his temples and tried to console his daughter by

    saying patiently, ¡°Essie...

    I''ll be home very soon.¡± Unexpectedly, Este suddenly demanded, ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis!¡± At the mention

    of Roxanne, Lucian''s heart promptly sank.

    Is this a coincidence? Why did she bring it up today, of all days, when she¡¯s been waiting for Roxanne

    for days on end? ¡°Be good, Essie.

    Your daddy is busy with work.

    I''ll take good care of you.¡± Hastily cutting Este off, Aubree brought the phone to her ear, afraid that

    Este would burst into tears if she continued with the conversation.

    If that happened, she would really have no way of exining things to Lucian.

    ¡°Go and get busy, Lucian.

    Don''t worry, for I''ll get Essie home safely!¡± Naturally, Lucian could hear the agitation in Este''s voice.

    But inparison with Roxanne¡¯s current condition, he hadn''t the time to attend to his daughter.

    Thus, he merely went silent for a few seconds following Aubree''s promise before acquiescing tersely.

    After hanging up the phone, Aubree nced at the rearview mirror.

    Phew! Fortunately, she''s merely tearing up and hasn''t yet started crying.

    I suppose Lucian didnt notice anything amiss.

    ¡°Essie, Ms. Jarvis already has her own kids, so you can''t cling to her so much.

    Besides, she often fights with your daddy.

    You should be siding with your daddy.¡± She attempted to mislead Este into staying away from

    Roxanne.

    Este, who was already in a bad mood that day, snorted angrily upon hearing disparaging remarks

    about Roxanne from Aubree.

    Crossing her arms, she said nothing.

    The little girl''s attitude caused Aubree to grit her teeth in vexation and forced herself to suppress the

    wrath within her.

    At the hospital, time continued ticking by.

    It was already seven o''clock at night, and four to five hours had passed since Roxanne was wheeled

    into the emergency room.

    Lucian had taken a seat after standing for a long time, and right then, he was again standing in front of

    the emergency room doors with a grim expression, waiting impatiently.

    What exactly is going on in there? It''s been so long! ¡°Mr. Farwell, you haven''t eaten, have you? Why

    don''t we go and grab a bite together? I''ll have someone keep an eye on things here.

    If there''s any news, you''ll be notified at once.¡± Meanwhile, the director of the hospital, Zayne Yaleman,

    was still persistently trying to ingratiate himself with Lucian.

    As he spoke, he cautiously lifted his eyes and peeked at the man before him.

    Lucian whirled around, his eyes zing scarlet.

    ¡°Buzz off!¡± The temperature around him was frightfully low.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Shuddering instinctively, Zayne nodded fervently.

    ¡°Sure! I''m going to buzz off right now.

    I''m leaving.¡± Having said that, he spun on his heel and hurried away.

    Lucian turned back around and stared intently at the emergency room doors as though he wanted to

    bore a hole in them.

    At that precise moment, the red light above the emergency room finally went out. The doors slowly

    swung open, upon which four or five doctors strode out with a few nurses.

    At the sight of the medical team, Lucian immediately frowned.

    I don''t see any sign of Roxanne among the crowd.

    ¡°Where is she?¡± His voice was seemingly squeezed out between clenched teeth.

    The leading specialist hastened over and reported, ¡°Calm down, Mr. Farwell.

    Dr. Jarvis'' condition has stabilized for the time being.¡± Turning a deaf ear to that, Lucian pressed with

    his eyes fixated on the man, ¡°So, where is she?¡±

    Seeing that he was on the brink of snapping, the specialists exchanged nces.

    For a moment, no one dared to say anything.

    While we sessfully saved the patient...

    things aren''t looking so bright.

 Chapter 1176

    Chapter 1176

    When Lucian received no response after waiting for a while, the fury within him abruptly burst forth.

    "Have the lot of you gone deaf? I''m asking you where she is!"

    Biting the bullet, the leading specialist swiftly exined, "The thing is, although Dr.Jarvis¡¯ condition has

    stabilized for the time being¡­ she''s still in aa.After checking her out, our conclusion is that the

    toxicity inflicted damage on her cranial nerves.We''re not sure when she''ll regain consciousness either."

    No sooner had his words fallen than a gigantic hand grabbed his cor, and he stumbled two steps

    forward.

    Not daring to resist, the specialist could only coax, "Mr.Farwell...Mr.Farwell...Calm down...Ms.Jarvis has

    already been wheeled to the ward.If you''re really worried, you can go and check on her"

    Pulling the man close, Lucian eyeballed him with a piercing gaze.

    "I didn''t call you here to listen to such nonsense! I want a full recovery for her! Otherwise, what''s the

    use of you all?"

    Trepidation was written all over the specialist''s face.

    "I know, but Ms.Jarvis was sent to the hospital toote.If she had been brought over right after she had

    passed out, we could''ve undoubtedly cured her.It''s already toote to say anything now.The golden

    hour has passed"

    "I don''t want to hear all this!" Lucian¡¯s voice was icy without a trace of warmth.

    The specialist''s heart lurched, and he quickly changed his tune.

    "We''ll definitely do our best and figure out a way to wake Ms.Jarvis up in the shortest time possible!"

    After saying that, he cautiously looked at the man in front of him.

    "But before wee up with a cure, we think she''s still aware of her surroundings.Perhaps talking to

    her can wake her up." Lucian''s hands clenched even tighter.

    Struggling to regain hisposure, he released the man before him.

    The specialist instantly breathed a sigh of relief.

    "Where is she? I''ll go and check on her" Lucian demanded curtly.

    I must see her in person before I can rest easy.

    Hearing that, all the specialists told him the location of Roxanne¡¯s ward without hesitation.

    The entire medical team led Lucian toward Roxanne¡¯s ward.

    When they reached the elevator, they bumped into Zayne, who had been waiting there.

    "Mr.Farwell, I''ve arranged the best ward for Ms.Jarvis.I''ll bring you there right away!"

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Having said that, he eagerly pressed the elevator button for them.He waited until Lucian had entered

    before he followed posthaste.

    They all stopped before a VIP ward upstairs.

    With heavy steps, Lucian stepped into the ward.

    Zayne and the specialists, on the other hand, tactfully waited outside the door.

    When Lucian reached the internal room door within the ward, he was greeted by the sight of Roxanne

    unconscious on the other side through the window on the door.

    Without warning, a stabbing pain pierced his heart.

    As Roxanne had been given emergency treatment, she had been changed into a white and blue-

    striped hospital gown.Her soft and silky hair was tucked behind her ears.

    From afar, she appeared to be just asleep.

    Lucian stood at the door and watched for a long while before he managed to suppress the roiling

    emotions within him.He then entered the room.

    While opening the door, he was exceedingly careful, as though fearing that he would wake the person

    on the bed.

    Stopping at the head of the bed, he gazed down at the woman on the hospital bed.His suppressed

    emotions surged once more.

    After the torment Roxanne had been through, her face was drained of all color as shey in bed.

    On the back of her hand with the IV drip, blood vessels were distinctly visible.

    It wasn''t until Lucian had personallyid eyes on her in her current state that he was snapped out of his

    delusions.She''s really sick, not just asleep...

 Chapter 1177

    Chapter 1177

    "Roxanne."

    Lucian couldn''t resist calling out to Roxanne, harboring a glimmer of hope that she would open her

    eyes and wake up upon hearing his voice.

    s, there was no response from her even after his voice had rung out for a long time.

    Boring his gaze into her, he leaned down and drew close to the woman on the hospital bed.

    If she even had a shred of awareness, she would probably struggle to regain consciousness and spring

    away from him the instant she saw him approaching.

    But this time, shey there motionlessly and allowed him to draw so close to her that they were merely

    inches apart.

    Still, the tempo of her breathing didn''t even change.

    Only then did Lucian realize that he hadn''t studied Roxanne in such close proximity in a long time.

    Her features were still exquisite, but she inexorably looked sickly.

    Looking at her pale face, a sh of hesitancy flittered across his eyes

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    A Momentter, he slowly reached out and caressed her face with the tips of his fingers.

    "Are you mad at me? The doctors had been working on you for hours, but why are you still not awake?

    Is it because you want to see me wallowing in regret?"

    Needless to say, the woman on the bed didn''t react in the slightest.

    Seeing heratose, Lucian felt that his emotions would likely spiral out of control if he were to remain

    there.He forced himself to straighten up before fixing his gaze on Roxanne.

    "I''ll be back in a while.I hope you''re awake by the time I return."

    After saying that, he spun around with a hardened heart and left.

    Verily, he couldn''t stay in the hospital room anymore.

    Otherwise, he himself couldn''t tell what he might do.

    Having seen Roxanne''s current condition, he felt somewhat relieved.

    Although he was still enraged, he no longer wore his emotions on his sleeve.

    Instead, he calmly walked into Zayne¡¯s office.

    "Mr.Farwell!"

    Right then, Zayne and the few specialists were discussing Roxanne''s condition.

    Following Lucian¡¯s entry, they all shot to their feet and greeted him.

    In turn, Lucian inclined his head expressionlessly.

    "How are things going? How exactly is she doing now? And how long will it take for her to wake up?"

    The few medical personnel looked at each other.

    "Uh...The specialists had stated earlier that Ms.Jarvis¡¯ life isn''t in danger at present.She''s just in a

    coma"

    Zayne answered timidly.

    Judging from his tone, he seemed to be implying that being in aa was a positive result.

    Lucian''s gaze promptly turned cold, and he red at the man in chagrin.

    Zayne hastily went silent before gingerly trying to make amends.

    "Mr.Farwell, Ms.Jarvis¡¯ current condition is already the result of the specialists working on her.If you

    hadn''t summoned these specialists over in advance, she might have very well..."

    Ifit weren''t for these specialists on standby, she might have very well died!

    "I don''t want to hear that."

    Lucian''s gaze fell on the few specialists.

    "Have you alle up with a method to wake her?"

    Compared to his threat earlier, his tone was much better then.

    Unfortunately, they were still helpless about the matter.

    "ording to our findings, the substance that poisoned Ms.Jarvis is an exceedingly rare gas.Generally

    speaking, only major research institutes have the capability of producing such a gas.But then,

    researchers are also aware of the toxicity of the gas and will take protective measures when

    conducting experiments.This is our first time encountering a condition like hers, so we have to be extra

    careful in treating her," the leading specialist exined patiently.

 Chapter 1178

    Chapter 1178

    "What about traditional medicine, then? Can she be awakened with traditional medicine?" Lucian asked

    all of a sudden.

    The few specialists exchanged a nce.

    "We did consider that, but we imagined that the efficacy would be negligible.On top of that, you and

    Ms.Jarvis would have to bear some risks since the toxins had already infiltrated her cranial nerves."

    As Roxanne''s condition had already progressed to such a point, the issue of her regaining

    consciousness took precedence.Then, they could continue with the next treatment.

    Even if the best traditional medicine practitioner were toe over, he or she might not be able to

    aplish that feat.

    What was more, Roxanne¡¯s cranial nerves had already been affected by the toxins.

    If it were them, they wouldn''t dare simply take the risk to perform acupuncture on the head.

    It went without saying that Lucian wouldn''t risk Roxanne¡¯s life either.

    Furthermore.he was.in all honesty, reluctant to use the methods of traditional medicine.

    If he were to invite a traditional medicine practitioner over, the best within the country presently would

    be none other than Jack.

    Unless Roxanne¡¯s life was in danger, he would never consider allowing the two of them to have any

    contact.

    Upon hearing that it would be risky, he resolutely dismissed that notion.He then pinned a dark look on

    the few specialists, the threat in his voice tant.

    "No matter what method you use, she must wake up.If that doesn''t happen, don''t ever dream of

    working in the medical field anymore!"

    He had always been a person who kept his word.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    At his threat, the few specialists hurriedly murmured an acknowledgment.

    All the while, they inwardlymented miserably.

    It''s not that we don''t want to cure her, but she had inhaled too much poisonous gas and wasn''t sent to

    the hospital on time...

    However, in the face of the man¡¯s threat, they had no choice but to go all out to figure out a solution.

    As they were racking their brain for a way to wake Roxanne, a series of knocks sounded on the office

    door without warning.It was the nurse who assisted in the operating room earlier.She was also the

    person in charge of taking care of Roxanne.

    "I''m not sure what happened just now, but there are fluctuations in the patient''s brain waves!"

    The nurse sprinted all the way there, so she was still panting slightly when she spoke.

    At her exmation, everyone in the office was shocked.

    During the emergency treatment, Roxanne¡¯s brain waves remained static.

    Regardless of whatever they did, there hadn''t been any fluctuation.

    Yet, her brain waves had fluctuated earlier.

    They all felt it must have been when Lucian was in the hospital room.

    "What did you do just now, Mr.Farwell?" someone questioned in surprise.

    In a daze, Lucian cast his mind back to when he was in the hospital room.

    "I merely...said a few words to her."

    Other than that, I can''t think of having done anything special.

    Or is Roxanne so determined to avoid me that shed still have a reaction to my approach even while

    unconscious? At his reply, the few specialists looked at each other once more.

    A long while passed before one of them admitted, "If someone important to her were to talk to her,

    there is indeed a possibility of her waking up."

    Subsequently, Zayne tentatively proposed, "Why don''t you give it another try, Mr.Farwell?"

    Lucian was skeptical.

    "Will it really work?"

    "You''ll know after trying.We can observe Ms.Jarvis¡¯ brain waves at all times.If there''s fluctuation, it''ll

    prove that it''s indeed effective!" a specialist replied.

    However, Lucian was still a touch hesitant.

    Someone important to her...

    Am I considered someone important to her? She wants nothing to do with me! While he was wavering,

    the specialist''s reminder again firmed his resolve.

    "Time is running out, Mr.Farwell.The longer Ms.Jarvis remains unconscious, the lower the possibility of

    waking her!"

 Chapter 1179

    Chapter 1179

    At the specialist''s remark, Lucian finally relented with a frown.

    This time, two specialists apanied him into the ward.

    They monitored Roxanne¡¯s brain waves outside, prepared to notify Lucian when there were

    fluctuations.

    Hence, Lucian stepped into the hospital room again.

    On the hospital bed, Roxanne still showed no signs of waking up.

    "They said you might wake up if I talk to you."

    Lucian walked over to the hospital bed with heavy steps.

    After a long moment of hesitation, he reached out and took Roxanne¡¯s hand, whichy limply by her

    side.

    For once, she didn''t resist.

    Ironically, he couldn''t muster up any joy from it.

    As he scrutinized her pale face, his voice lowered.

    "What would you like to hear?"

    As expected he received no response to that question.

    Lucian chuckled bitterly.

    Something abruptly urred to him, and he started, "Seems like there are a lot of misunderstandings

    between us."

    He pondered for a while, his gaze turning distant.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    "I was sincere back when I said I wanted to pursue you.Your usation wasn''t true.I courted you first

    before the issue with Herbscape Group cropped up."

    Although the person on the hospital bed might not necessarily hear him, he continued rambling, "I went

    to the florist in person and hand-picked the flowers I gifted you previously.I''ve never had the opportunity

    to ask you whether you liked them.But since you returned them all, you probably...didn''t like them,

    yes?"

    At that, his lips twitched self-deprecatingly.

    "I don''t know whether you disliked the flowers or me."

    Then, he divulged, "It was the first time I ever pursued someone, so I hadn''t much experience.I asked

    Jonathan for advice on a lot of things."

    Recalling how Jonathan derided him, Lucian couldn''t help finding it rather ridiculous.

    "Heughed at me several times because of that, but his ideas ended up ineffectual.When you wake

    up, I''ll definitely go to him and settle the score."

    The specialists outside wore somber expressions as they observed Roxanne''s brain waves.

    It had almost been ten minutes since Lucian had gone into the room.

    While there were fluctuations in Roxanne¡¯s brain waves, they were minute.

    Evidently, he hadn''t mentioned a subject she truly cared about, and the stimtion to her wasn''t great

    enough.

    They eyed one another, none having the guts to go and ask Lucian toe out.

    After waiting for a while longer and seeing that Roxanne¡¯s brain waves were close to static once more,

    one of the specialists mustered his courage and knocked on the door at longst.

    Frowning, Lucian stopped talking.He lifted his eyes and nced in the direction of the door.

    Through the window on the door, he spotted a specialist beckoning at him warily, signaling him to exit

    the ward.

    A glimmer of surprise shed across his eyes, and he thought that his words earlier had worked.

    Consequently, his expression was expectant when he walked out of the room.

    They had all gotten used to his cial expression earlier, so panic swamped them to see some other

    emotion on his face.

    "Well? Are there fluctuations?"

    Dipping his eyes, Lucian directed his gaze at the equipment on the table.

    Without needing the specialists to answer him, he had already seen the results.

    On the screen, the activity graph of the brain waves remained uniform.

    I said so much earlier, but it all seemed to have no effect on Roxanne.

    As that realization dawned upon him, the temperature around him plummeted further.

    At the same time, a sense of defeat inundated him.

    Oh well, it turns out that I''m nobody to her...

 Chapter 1180

    Chapter 1180

    Oblivious to Lucian''s thoughts, the specialists cautiously exined the current situation to him.

    "When you talked to Ms.Jarvis just now, there were fluctuations in her brain waves.However, they

    weren''t enough to wake her up.Greater stimtion is required."

    The instant Lucian heard that Roxanne''s brain waves fluctuated upon hearing his voice, his scrunched

    brows eased imperceptibly.

    A specialist ventured, "Do you know whether there''s anything or anyone she cares about?"

    In response, Lucian nodded.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Well, of all things, she¡¯s most concerned about Archie and Benny.

    Relief suffused the specialists when they saw him nod.

    "In that case"

    Just as they were going to suggest having the people Roxanne cared about toe and talk to her,

    Lucian coldly cut them off.

    "They''re both kids, so I don''t want them to know about this matter unless absolutely necessary"

    Hearing that, the specialists went silent and nodded in understanding.

    It was understandable that learning about their mother in aa would be too much for two children to

    bear.

    s, they couldn''t think of any other way besides that.

    After a moment of silent contemtion, Lucian announced, "I''ll go in and try again."

    Naturally, everyone didn''t dare object to that.

    Whirling around, Lucian entered the hospital room with huge strides, stopping beside Roxanne once

    more.

    "I''ve already had Cayden drive Archie and Benny back.They''re now waiting for you at home.How much

    longer are you going to make them wait?"

    Outside, the few specialists were filled with shock.

    They couldn''t hear what Lucian was saying to Roxanne, but thetter''s brain waves had suddenly

    started fluctuating violently.

    In a solemn voice, Lucian asserted, "You''re the only parent they have.What is to be of them if you

    don''t wake up?"

    Again, Roxanne''s brain waves fluctuated markedly.

    "Then, there''s Essie."

    Lucian paused briefly before continuing, "You promised her that you''d visit her again these two

    days.She had been waiting for you.Just earlier, she said she wanted to see you.When do you n on

    keeping your promise to her?"

    Despite his lengthy monologue, the woman on the bed showed no signs of waking up.His brows

    creased even deeper, and his gaze grew darker.He went silent for an indeterminate time before urging

    in a deep voice, "Hurry up and wake up.As long as you wake up, I''ll do anything.Haven''t you been

    avoiding me? If you wake up, I promise to never again..."

    A flicker of destion glinted in his eyes as he vowed, "As long as you wake up, I can promise to never

    again appear before you nor allow anyone to disrupt your life."

    Outside the room, the few experts stared at the curve fluctuating incessantly on the screen.

    Every so often, they stood up and peered into the room through the window on the door.But no matter

    how massive the fluctuations were, the patient in the room showed no signs of regaining

    consciousness.

    Just as they were nning to go in and inform Lucian about it, the hospital room door was pushed

    open from the inside without warning.

    Lucian stalked out, looking all grim and forbidding.

    Sensing the chilliness radiating off him, everyone exchanged nces.

    A while ago, they were thinking of voluntarily entering the room to notify him about the situation.

    Right then, however, no one dared to trigger him.

    "M-Mr.Farwell..."

    Zayne regarded the man in front of him fearfully.

    "Your method isn''t at all effective!" Lucian scoffed icily.

    I droned on and on, but Roxanne showed no signs of waking up.If I were to continue staying in there,

    even I can''t tell what I might do!

 Chapter 1181

    Chapter 1181

    In the face of Lucian¡¯s usation, everyone hastily exined, "It''s effective! When you were inside just

    now, Ms.Jarvis¡¯ brain waves fluctuated greatly!"

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes was frightfully grim.

    "If so, why is she still not awake?"

    At that question, the specialists looked at each other.

    "Because...the stimtion is still insufficient.You must have mentioned something she cares about

    earlier.We all feel that she¡¯s close to regaining consciousness."

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Following that remark, Lucian''s expression turned even colder.

    It left them without a shadow of a doubt that the man would dismiss them if they were to tarry any

    longer in offering a solution.

    "We propose to have Ms.Jarvis¡¯ two kidse and talk to her.Perhaps she''ll then wake up."

    The specialist remembered Lucian¡¯s objection a while ago, so he sounded exceedingly cautious.

    Have Archie and Bennye?

    A frown marred Lucian''s countenance, and aggravation brimmed in his eyes

    She''s now unconscious, but if she were awake, she would certainly not want the two kids to see her in

    such a condition.She wouldn''t want to worry them.Yet, ording to the specialists, that''s the only way

    left.

    "I understand your concern, Mr.Farwell.But if Ms.Jarvis remains unconscious, the kids will learn about

    this matter sooner orter.Theter they find out about this, the greater the fear they will experience."

    Biting the bullet, the specialist insisted on having the boyse over.

    Lucian''s gaze darkened time and again.

    A momentter, he relented, "Got it."

    "So..."

    The specialists were about to speak further when the man before them abruptly pivoted and went back

    into the hospital room.

    Seeing that, they exchanged nces, entirely baffled.

    Before he returned to the room, he only said "got it."

    What does that mean? Is he going to bring the two kids over or not? In the hospital room, Lucian stood

    beside Roxanne and stated solemnly, "The doctor suggested that I bring Archie and Benny over to talk

    to you.You probably don''t want them to know about this, right?"

    After he had said that, he fixated his eyes on the woman on the hospital bed, his gaze somber.

    When he saw that she was still unresponsive, he finally took out his phone and gave Cayden a call.

    It was alreadyte at night then.

    Cayden had just finished bathing.

    Unfortunately, the guilt within him kept him awake.

    As soon as he saw his employer''s caller ID, he swiftly climbed out of bed and answered the call.

    "What do you need from me, Mr.Farwell?"

    "Go to Roxanne''s house and drive the two kids over."

    Lucian''s voice was stained with weariness.

    Hearing that, Cayden was stunned.

    "Has Ms.Jarvis regained consciousness, Mr.Farwell?"

    That was the only possibility he could think of.

    However, Lucian said nothing.

    In no time, understanding dawned upon Cayden¡ª Roxanne was still unconscious.

    In that case, why is he having the two kids over? At the sight of their mother unconscious, they''ll

    undoubtedly cry.

    In a sh, the guilt he had been trying hard to suppress surged forward again.

    Since Roxanne was still unconscious, it stood to reason that Lucian must be in a foul mood.

    Not daring to ask any more questions, Cayden merely murmured an acknowledgment.

    Subsequently, he got up and headed to Roxanne''s house.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny weren''t in bed yet.

    They were still sitting on the couch, waiting for their mother to return home.

    However, it was going to be half past nine soon, and there were still no signs of Roxanne.

    They called her, but her phone had been turned off.

    Verily, they were both fearful and worried.

    "Could something really have happened to Mommy, Archie?"

    Benny grabbed his brother''s hand nervously.

    Archie bit his lip, his heart heavy.

 Chapter 1182

    Chapter 1182

    Just when they were discussing whether to go out and look for Roxanne, the doorbell rang out of the

    blue.

    "Is Mommy home?" Benny leaped off the couch excitedly.

    Likewise, Archie sprang to his feet.

    The two boys trotted over to the mansion door and turned on the video inte for a look.

    When they saw the person standing at the door, their faces promptly fell.

    "Archie, Benny, it''s me.Open the door, quick"

    Haunted by guilt, Cayden sounded incredibly gentle.

    The boys begrudgingly opened the door.

    "What''s the matter, Mr.Lawson? Was it Mommy who sent you here?"

    Cayden¡¯s gaze was conflicted. "Yeah.I''ll bring you both to see her now."

    The instant Benny heard that, his eyes lit up.

    Conversely , Archie¡¯s heart sank with worry.

    It''ste now.If Mommy wanted to see us, she could''vee by herself.Since she asked Mr.Lawson to

    come and pick us up, there''s a high possibility that something had happened to her.

    "Did something happen to our mommy, Mr.Lawson?"

    He stared at Cayden seriously, his expression grave.

    At the knowing look in Archie''s eyes, Cayden opened his mouth, but he didn¡¯t quite know how to tell the

    boy the truth.

    A long moment passed before he simply muttered, "You''ll know when we reach."

    Only then did Benny btedly realize that something was amiss.

    His expression gradually froze.

    Having long since braced himself for bad news, Archie took his brother''s hand and inclined his head at

    Cayden.

    "Bring us there."

    Cayden turned away and nodded,cking the guts to look them in the eye.

    Whirling around, he strode toward the car.

    When they reached the car door, he bent down and carried Archie and Benny into the car, one after

    another.

    Throughout the drive, all three of them were ina subdued mood.

    By the time they arrived at the entrance of the hospital, Zayne already had someone waiting at the

    door.

    As soon as the person saw them approaching, he immediately rushed forward and greeted, "Are you

    Mr.Lawson? Mr.Farwell and the others are already waiting upstairs."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After saying that, he shifted his gaze to Archie and Benny with sympathy brimming in his eyes.

    Archie and Benny keenly sensed the stranger''s gaze.

    Once more, unease swamped them.

    Shortly after, they arrived at the top floor under the staff''s lead.

    Lucian stood at the hospital room door with his face devoid of expression.

    Beside him were a group of terrified specialists and also Zayne.

    "Mr.Farwell"

    Stepping forward, Archie and Benny went over to Lucian.

    Lucian tilted his head slightly at them before ncing over his shoulder at the hospital room.

    Even he didn''t quite know how to tell the boys about Roxanne¡¯s condition at that moment.

    Before he could organize his words, Archie''s juvenile voice rang out.

    "Did something happen to Mommy? How is she right now?" His voice was calm, and he sounded just

    like an adult.

    As he spoke, he even grasped his brother''s hand in constion.

    The young boy''s sensibility made Lucian¡¯s heart clench bitterly.

    Archie and Benny waited for some time, but Lucian remained silent.

    Thus, they pinned their gazes on the few men in white coats behind the man.

    Needless to say, the few specialists couldn''t withstand their intent stare.

    Just as they were about to exin, Lucian¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    "There was an ident when your mommy was carrying out an experiment, and she passed out.But

    don''t worry, for her life isn''t in danger.She merely hasn''t woken up yet."

    Lucian tried his best to sound gentle and soothing.

    When Archie and Benny heard that, their expressions changed drastically.No wonder we''ve been

    feeling uneasy the entire day.

    Something had really happened to Mommy!

 Chapter 1183

    Chapter 1183

    "Mommy..."

    Knowing that Roxanne was in the hospital room behind Lucian, Benny immediately sprinted forward to

    go in for a look.

    Lucian was already distressed because of Roxanne''s condition.

    At the sight of Archie and Benny in such anguish, another wave of sorrow washed over him.

    Nheless, he still reached out and held Benny back.

    Anxious to see his mother, Benny struggled desperately.

    "I want to see Mommy! Mommy!"

    Despite that, Lucian''s grip on him remained firm.

    Seeing Benny in tears, the few specialists felt sorry for him.

    However, if they were to allow Archie and Benny to barge in, the boys would likely throw themselves at

    Roxanne and wail incessantly.

    That would be of no help to the treatment.

    On the contrary, Archie was far calmer than his brother.

    Although his eyes were also red-rimmed, he merely stood there quietly.

    "What do you need me and Benny to do?"

    Mommy has likely been unconscious for a long time.

    At the very least, she has already been in such a condition when Mr.Lawson picked us up from school.

    At that time, Daddy asked him to keep it a secret from us.

    But now, Daddy suddenly had him bring us here.

    As such, there must be something in which he needs our help! Archie and Benny''s devastation had

    utterly broken the specialists¡¯ hearts.

    However, Archie''s calmness under such circumstances left them in awe.

    A strange look flittered across Lucian''s eyes, but he swiftly gathered his wits.

    He started, "Do you still remember the y we staged back then?"

    In response, Archie bobbed his head.

    Lifting his hand, Lucian stroked the boy¡¯s head and borated in a deep voice, "Your mommy is

    Sleeping Beauty right now.She''s merely asleep and needs you two to wake her up.Don''t cry after

    entering the room.Instead, talk to her."

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Sniffling, Archie nodded.

    "Understood."

    After saying that, he reached out and took his brother''s hand.

    Initially, Benny was bawling ceaselessly.

    When Archie grasped his hand, he slowly fell silent though tears continued streaming down his face.

    "Can we go in now?"

    Archie looked up at the adults in front of him.

    Nodding profusely.

    The few specialists made way for the boys.

    Lucian spun around, leading Archie and Benny into the hospital room.

    No sooner had he opened the hospital room door than the two boys rushed over to the hospital bed on

    their short legs.

    "Mommy!"

    As Benny gazed at Roxanne¡¯s sleeping countenance, his tears which had finally ceased started

    pouring again.

    At longst, Archie simrly couldn''t control his emotions any longer and started crying.

    Meanwhile, Lucian stood at the door.

    He waited for a few seconds before dragging his feet into the room.

    "Be good, and don''t cry anymore.Talk to your mommy.She must be eager to hear your voices."

    Through their tears, Archie and Benny nodded.

    Lucian turned and cast a look at the woman on the bed.

    "Archie and Benny are here.Hurry up and wake up."

    Having said that, he gazed solemnly at the boys before pivoting and retreating to the corner.

    Flinging themselves at the hospital bed, Archie and Benny clutched Roxanne''s hand outside the

    covers.

    They found her hand warm, as though someone else had been holding it earlier.

    Nevertheless, they hadn''t the time to ponder upon it.

    In juvenile voices, they started speaking into Roxanne''s ear.

    "We''re worried sick about you, Mommy.Can you please not sleep anymore? We''re scared..."

    "Hurry up and wake up, Mommy.If you wake up, we''ll behave and listen to you.We''ll never make you

    mad anymore..."

    As they spoke, they began choking on tears.

    Even Lucian couldn''t bear listening to them any longer.

    However, when he shifted his gaze to Roxanne, he saw that her eyes remained tightly shut.

 Chapter 1184

    Chapter 1184

    Lucian couldn''t help taking Roxanne to task inwardly.

    Are you really this ruthless, Roxanne? Archie and Benny are in tears by your bed.

    Don''t you feel sorry for them at all? Why are you not waking up? Throughout it all, Archie and Benny''s

    weeps echoed in the hospital room.

    Lucian forcefully mmed his fist against the wall behind him before storming out of the hospital room.

    "Well? Are her brain waves fluctuating?"

    The chilliness around him was so intense that it might condense into ice.

    Uf there''s no response from Roxanne when Archie and Benny are crying their hearts out, Ill never let

    these quack doctors who proposed such a dumb idea off the hook! As a matter of fact, the specialists

    were also keeping an eye on the situation in the hospital room.

    When they saw Archie and Benny wailing, they were as anxious as Lucian.

    "Mr.Farwell, you cane over here and have a look."

    Aecialict ctand nn and affered hic ceat using Lucian over for a look at the brain waves¡¯ fluctuation.

    Leaning down, Lucian swept his gaze over the screen, only to see that the curve was fluctuating

    violently.

    "The curve fluctuated as well when you spoke to Ms.Jarvis earlier, but not as intense as this."

    Pointing at the curve, the specialist continued exining, "It¡¯s evident that having the kids talk to her is

    effective to a certain degree."

    Lucian¡¯s brows knitted together deeply.

    Since Roxanne can hear the kids, why ts she not waking up? The thought of Archie and Benny

    weeping so hard that they could barely breathe had him seized by the urge to kill the person who

    poisoned Roxanne.

    When the specialist nced at the window and saw that Archie and Benny were blubbering so badly

    that they couldn''t speak anymore, he bit the bullet and advised Lucian, "Mr.Farwell, the kids aren''t

    doing so well.You should go in and look in on them."

    Putting his thoughts away, Lucian returned to the room with huge strides.

    "Mr.Farwell..."

    Sobbing, Benny grabbed his hand and led him to the side of the hospital bed.

    Lucian allowed the boy''s sweaty hand to grab onto him.

    Reaching the hospital bed, he stared down at Roxanne¡¯s sleeping countenance.

    Sniveling, Benny asked, "Can Mommy really hear us? Why...Why is she not awake yet?"

    Lucian lifted his hand and patted the boy on the head in constion.

    In an uncertain tone, he assured, "Yes, she has heard you.She''s also trying her best to wake up.Let''s

    help her by continue talking to her."

    Skepticism was written all over Archie and Benny''s faces.

    Regretfully, Lucian didn''t know how else he couldfort them.

    Benny couldn''t resist reaching out and giving his mother a push.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Following that, Roxanne''s body swayed.

    Upon seeing that, Lucian frowned slightly.

    Just as he wanted to stop Benny from doing so, Archie''s voice drifted into his ear.

    "Mommy!"

    Archie had seemingly discovered something.He snapped his eyes up at Lucian.

    "Quick, look, Mr.Farwell! Is Mommy going to wake up?"

    Lucian''s heart skipped a beat, and he swung his gaze in the direction where Archie was pointing.

    Roxanne¡¯s hand outside the covers seemingly twitched.

    In that instant, all three of them held their breaths as they stared at the hand unblinkingly.

    A few secondster, Roxanne''s pinkie curved slightly but returned to its initial state in the blink of an

    eye.

    It was as though that was merely their illusion.

    Assuming that their mother would be regaining consciousness soon, Archie and Benny waited with

    anticipation.

    s, Roxanne remained motionless.

    Benny anxiously grabbed her hand.

    "Mommy, hurry up and wake up.I''m scared..."

    Frowning deeply, Lucian went over to the door and summoned the specialists.

    "Her hand moved earlier.Why isn''t she awake yet?"

 Chapter 1185

    Chapter 1185

    The specialists¡¯ expressions turned grim when they heard that.

    One of the reputable doctors hurried over to the bed and performed a series of examinations on

    Roxanne.

    When he was done, he shook his head helplessly.

    "What does that mean?"

    Lucian''s tone sounded incredibly cold.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny stared fixedly at the adults.

    In response, the specialist said, "I''ve examined Ms.Jarvis, and she''s showing no signs of regaining

    consciousness.What you saw just now¡ªher fingers curling¡ªwas probably just a reflex of her

    nerves.She''s trying her best, too, but she needs a final push"

    Right as those words left his mouth, the ward plunged into a deathly silence.

    Only the sound of Benny''s sobbing could be heard.

    Lucian frowned as he pondered deeply.

    A final push.Who else does this woman care about that I haven''t thought of? Suddenly, Archie

    approached Lucian and tugged at the hem of his clothes.

    "Mr.Farwell"

    Hence, Lucian looked down at the boy while trying to lessen the iciness in his gaze.

    Archie suggested sweetly, "Could you let Essiee here and talk to Mommy?"

    Upon hearing that, Lucian felt his heart tense.

    It hurt so much that he could not breathe properly.

    Oh, right.

    Essie.

    He almost forgot Este was just as important as the boys were to Roxanne.

    Moreover, Este was Roxanne''¡¯s flesh and blood.

    Maybe they''re connected telepathically to a certain extent.

    At that thought, Lucian held Archie''s hand and instructed grimly, "Stay here with Mommy and keep

    talking to her.I''ll get someone to bring Essie over now."

    Archie''s face was wet with tears.

    The moment he heard those words, he broke into a smile.

    "Mommy will definitely wake up if Essie coulde."

    The boys could sense their mother''s longing and worry for Este.

    At that, Lucian nodded calmly.

    As he walked out of the ward, he instructed Cayden, "Go to the manor and bring Este here."

    Cayden had been waiting in the corridor after bringing the boys over.

    When Cayden heard Lucian¡¯''s orders, he was stunned but quickly came to his senses.

    True.

    Ms.Jarvis was the one who gave birth to Ms.Este.Perhaps a miracle will happen.

    With that thought in mind, Cayden agreed without hesitation and hurried off.

    Normally, the journey to the manor would take thirty minutes.

    However, Cayden had already parked the car in front of the Farwell residence after twenty minutes.

    Since he knew the password to the door, he opened it and strolled into the mansion.

    It was already past ten o''clock at night, but the mansion was still brightly lit.

    Este''s lips were pressed together as she sat on the couch with an aggrieved look, hugging her knees

    at the same time.She looked as if she did not want anyone to approach her.

    Standing beside her was Catalina, looking exasperated.

    Meanwhile, Aubree was trying to approach the little girl with a smile.

    That was how it had been the entire night.

    Catalina let out a quiet sigh of relief when she saw Cayden.

    "Mr.Lawson, please help us talk some sense into Ms.Este.She refuses to sleep."

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    When Aubree heard that, she recalled the incident where Cayden had ruined her ns.

    Displeased, she shut her mouth.

    Meanwhile, Este nced over with a frown.

    "Ms.Este, Ms.Pearson," Cayden greeted them politely.

    Aubree merely hummed a cold response.

    "Mr.Farwell has instructed me to bring Ms.Este to him,"

    Cayden informed nonchntly.

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Este¡¯s eyes lit up, and she loosened her arms around her

    knees.

    At the same time, there was a change in Aubree''s countenance.

    "Where''s Lucian?"

 Chapter 1186

    Chapter 1186

    There was an urgent look on Aubree¡¯s face as if she wanted to personally bring Este to Lucian.

    Lucian had been treating Aubree coldly ever since Este got bullied at the kindergarten.

    In fact, Aubree had not met Lucian for the past few days.

    That day, she had a golden opportunity to wait for Lucian to return by using Este as an excuse.

    To her dismay, not only did Lucian not return, but he even sent Cayden to pick Este up.

    Naturally, Aubree would not miss out on that opportunity.

    s, Cayden apologized coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Pearson. It¡¯s not my ce to reveal Mr. Farwell¡¯s

    schedule.¡±

    Aubree¡¯s expression darkened as soon as she heard that.

    What do you mean you can¡¯t reveal his schedule?

    ¡°Don¡¯t you forget I¡¯m Lucian¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Why are you hiding his schedule from me?¡± Aubree questioned,

    ring furiously at Cayden.

    Nheless, Cayden was unfazed. ¡°I know you¡¯re Mr. Farwell¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but I¡¯ll still be saying the same

    thing even if Mrs. Farwell is here today.¡±

    Aubree gritted her teeth in fury. ¡°Don¡¯t go overboard, Cayden!¡±

    This obtuse man was the one who ruined my nsst time. And now, he¡¯s keeping Lucian¡¯s schedule

    a secret from me.

    Cayden merely lowered his head and exined, ¡°If you think there¡¯s no need to hide it from you, you

    may give Mr. Farwell a call. He still has some time to answer some calls, after all. He¡¯ll tell you if he

    thinks you should know about it.¡±

    Having said that, he turned to look at Este. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Este.¡±

    Este immediately leaped off the couch, ran to him, and held his hand sweetly.

    With that, Cayden led the girl away.

    Aubree purpled with fury as she watched them leave. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    After cing Este in the car, Cayden shut the door and said firmly, ¡°Mr. Farwell has only instructed

    me to bring Ms. Este over. If you¡¯d like to tag along, please give Mr. Farwell a call. I¡¯ll bring you along

    if he gives

    Aubree¡¯s expression froze when she heard that.

    Strangely, she felt slightly confident when she recalled the fact that Lucian had taken the initiative to

    call her that afternoon. Hence, she pulled out her phone and called him.

    Unfortunately, the call was declined after the first ring.

    The screen on the phone reflected Aubree¡¯s vicious expression.

    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave with Ms. Este first. I¡¯ll pick you up if Mr. Farwell instructs me to do

    so.¡±

    Cayden sounded incredibly polite. After saying that, he got into the car and drove in the direction of the

    hospital.

    As she watched Cayden¡¯s car disappear from her line of sight, she snatched a handful of flowers at the

    mansion¡¯s entrance and watched the petals fall to the ground. Gnashing her teeth, she crushed them

    all.

    ¡°Mr. Lawson, where are we going?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    On their way to the hospital, Este cast Cayden a puzzled look.

    However, a pained look appeared on his face when he heard the question.

    After some time, he said awkwardly, ¡°You¡¯ll find out once we¡¯re there. Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Farwell is waiting

    for us there.¡±

    Pouting, Este fell silent for a while before suddenly asking, ¡°Is Ms. Jarvis there, too?¡±

    She missed Roxanne terribly especially that day.

    Cayden merely shed her a bitter smile, not knowing how to answer her question.

    Este then added, ¡°Can we see Ms. Jarvis first, then? Just a short while will do. Then, we can go to

    Daddy.¡±

 Chapter 1187

    Chapter 1187

    Cayden¡¯s heart ached when he heard that.

    Meanwhile, Este was staring at him with anticipation through the rearview mirror.

    Gulping, Cayden forced a smile. ¡°Ms. Jarvis is with Mr. Farwell. You¡¯ll see herter.¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    Cayden could feel how happy Este was without turning around, but his heart sank at the thought of

    what she was about to seeter.

    Shortly after, the car stopped in front of the hospital.

    Este had be silent long ago. Clearly, she noticed where they were heading to.

    Cayden, too, moved stiffly as he uttered, ¡°We¡¯re here, Ms. Este. Come on. I¡¯ll take you in.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, he reached out to help her out.

    Right then, Este hopped off the backseat and sped into the hospital.

    Seeing that, Cayden quickly shut the door and hurried after her.

    After bringing her into the elevator, he realized her eyes were already reddened. Feeling sorry for her,

    Cayden looked away for he could not bear to take another look at her face.

    Thankfully, it did not take long for the elevator to reach the top floor.

    The moment the elevator opened, Este rushed out and threw herself at Lucian, who was waiting

    outside.

    Este had been worried during the entire journey. By the time she spoke, she was already choking up.

    ¡°Daddy! Where¡¯s Ms. Jarvis? I want to see her!¡±

    Lucian stared solemnly at Cayden, who looked utterly helpless.

    After some time, Lucian retracted his gaze and patted Este¡¯s head. ¡°She¡¯s asleep. Why don¡¯t you go

    wake her up?¡±

    With that, Lucian picked her up and walked toward the ward. Along the way, he said, ¡°When you go in,

    try to talk to Ms. Jarvis more, okay?¡±

    Este nodded, sobbing.

    When she saw the boys crying so miserably, tears began to flow down her face.

    Lucian¡¯s heart ached when he heard Este¡¯s sobs. Even so, he kept himselfposed and carried

    her into the ward.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    As soon as they entered the ward, Este wriggled out of his embrace and ran toward Roxanne. ¡°Ms.

    Javis, what¡¯s wrong with you? Please wake up. I miss you so much¡­ Don¡¯t frighten me, please. I

    promise to be a good girl and not make you angry anymore¡­¡±

    Benny grabbed his mother¡¯s hand and shook it carefully, ¡°Mommy, Essie¡¯s here. Please wake up and

    look at her.¡±

    Archie, on the other hand, was sobbing silently by the side. After watching them for some time, he

    realized Roxanne was still unconscious.

    Biting his lips, he walked over to Lucian and asked, ¡°Mr. Farwell, can we really wake Mommy up?¡±

    They had been speaking to Roxanne for a long time. Even Essie had arrived.

    Still, Roxanne showed no signs of regaining consciousness.

    Archie could not help but doubt the veracity of the adults¡® words.

    Lucian nced at the unresponsive woman on the bed, then at the heartbroken boy. He just could not

    bring himself to say anything.

    After all, he began speaking to Roxanne even before the children arrived.

    His doubts for the method were greater than theirs.

    However, he could not bear to confirm their doubts.

    After all, that was the children¡¯s only hope.

    He did not know how the children would react if they realized he too, believed the method was not

    working.

 Chapter 1188

    Chapter 1188

    Suddenly, the door was opened from the outside.

    Lucian, whose blood was burning with unvented anger, turned around, wanting to scold the intruder

    when he saw the anxious looks on the specialists¡® faces.

    ¡°Hurry! Ms. Jarvis¡® brain waves are showing signs of waking up!¡±

    The crowd in the room were stunned.

    Archie was the first toe to his senses. He tugged at Roxanne¡¯s hand and called out, ¡°Mommy!

    Mommy, wake up!¡±

    Benny, too, followed suit.

    Meanwhile, Este stood frozen beside Lucian for some time before frantically wiping her tears and

    hugging Roxanne¡¯s arm. ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±

    Este called out again. As if influenced by the boys, her words changed. ¡°Mommy¡­ Wake up,

    please¡­¡±

    In no time, cries of the three children filled the ward.

    When Lucian heard Este addressing Roxanne differently, his eyes trembled, but he said nothing. He

    simply stood beside them and watched the woman on the bed.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Maybe she¡¯ll really wake up since the specialists say she¡¯s waking up soon.

    In truth, Roxanne had only been unconscious for half a day, but to him, it felt as if she had been

    unconscious for half of his lifetime.

    It was the first time he realized how important she was to him.

    ¡°Roxanne, wake up, please,¡± he murmured softly.

    In the next second, a specialist cried out, ¡°They are moving! Ms. Jarvis¡® eyes are moving!¡±

    The children cried out more anxiously.

    ¡°Mommy¡­ Mommy¡­¡®

    In the meantime, Roxanne felt as if she were in a dream she could not get out of.

    At first, everything was dark in her dream. She could not see anything.

    No matter how hard she called out for help, outsiders did not seem to hear her.

    Just as she was feeling hopeless, she heard noises ringing out beside her ears. It sounded as if

    someone was murmuring into her ears.

    She tried her best to catch what they were saying but to no avail.

    It was not until the words ¡°mommy¡± vibrated against her eardrums.

    Only then did Roxanne realize they were Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s voices.

    They¡¯re here to save me! I¡¯ve got to wake up!

    Roxanne kept struggling, wanting to open her eyes.

    She tried hard until she was exhausted, but it was fruitless.

    Roxanne helplessly scanned the darkness around her, feeling extremely sorry for the boys.

    I¡¯m sorry, Archie and Benny. I really want to wake up and keep youpany, but¡­ I just can¡¯t.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Just then, a sweet, gentle voice rang in her ears. Immediately after that, her surroundings lit up slightly.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart lurched, and she looked around.

    That voice sounded like the child she assumed had died¨Cthe child she had been constantly thinking of.

    ¡°Mommy, stop sleeping!¡±

    A little girl in a cute skirt appeared in her vision. Her face was blurry, but Roxanne could sense the

    former was crying.

    The girl held Roxanne¡¯s hand and led her in the dark.

    Roxanne was stunned to see the girl¡¯s figure, but she did not stop thetter.

    Finally, they arrived before a glowing door.

    The girl gave Roxanne a push at the waist, gesturing for thetter to get out quickly.

    However, Roxanne could not bring herself to move. She had finally gotten to see that child. Naturally,

    she did not have the heart to leave the girl alone.

 Chapter 1189

    Chapter 1189

    Slowly, Roxanne squatted to touch the little girl¡¯s head.

    However, she seemed to have noticed the girl smiling at her.

    Roxanne¡¯s nose stung. She wanted to apologize to the girl, but the lump in her throat prevented her

    from doing

    ¡°Get out quickly, Mommy. You¡¯ll see me when you wake up!¡± the girl urged, tilting her head.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes trembled violently.

    My daughter died long ago¡­ How am I going to see her again once I wake up?

    Nheless, the little girl gave her an urgent push.

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s cries traveled into Roxanne¡¯s ears again.

    After much hesitation, Roxanne finally stood up. Before leaving, she could not help but look back at the

    tiny figure behind her.

    The little girl waved.

    Roxanne forced a smile and marched toward the door.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The children¡¯s cries were bing clearer.

    As Roxanne slowly opened her eyes, she stared at the ring white ceiling with moistened eyes.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake! Ms. Jarvis is awake!¡±

    The specialists who had been waiting by the door stared at her unblinkingly. The moment the crowd

    saw her open her eyes, they cheered happily.

    Lucian, too, noticed Roxanne¡¯s eyes were opened, and he was filled with disbelief.

    It was not until he heard the specialists¡® voices that he snapped back to reality. Still, he could not

    believe what had happened.

    She¡¯s awake?

    He had been waiting for so long that he was about to lose hope. And now, Roxanne was finally awake.

    The three children gripped her hands tightly, so tightly that she felt as if her hands were going to break.

    Only then did Roxanne slowly regain her senses.

    Even though she was in a daze, she heard the cry of a little girl amidst all the sounds.

    Thinking back to what the little girl in her dream said, Roxanne widened her eyes in surprise and

    looked in the voice¡¯s direction.

    The person who came into view was a teary¨Ceyed Este.

    She, too, was crying out the word ¡°mommy¡± along with the boys.

    A self¨Cdeprecating smile crept to Roxanne¡¯s lips when she saw Este¡¯s face.

    My daughter died long ago. Why am I still having visions like that?Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Archie had been controlling himself since the beginning. Though he was also crying, he was more

    composed than his younger siblings.

    Seeing Roxanne was awake, Archie could not hold it in anymore and burst into tears, throwing himself

    into her embrace. ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re finally awake!¡±

    In the next second, the other two children threw themselves at her as well.

    It took Roxanne a few seconds to regain her senses before hugging them back.

    Though Roxanne thought Este was not the daughter who died, she had always treated Este as if

    she was her own.

    ¡°There, there. Stop crying. I¡¯m fine. Sorry for scaring you. It¡¯s my fault,¡± Roxanneforted the children

    weakly.

    However, the children did not stop crying, and it made Roxanne¡¯s heart ache.

    Suddenly, a deep, hoarse voice rang out.

    ¡°Do you know how long you¡¯ve been sleeping?¡±

    Roxanne stiffened. She btedly noticed Lucian was present as well.

    I must¡¯ve lost my mind from sleeping too long. How could the children be here if not for Lucian?

    ¡°Mr. Farwell¡­¡± Roxanne slowly released the children and cast him a conflicted look. looked extremely

    restless and frustrated.

    It was her first time seeing Lucian looking so haggard.

 Chapter 1190

    Chapter 1190

    The look on Lucian¡¯s face threw Roxanne into a slight daze.

    Why is he like this? Is he worried about me? But we¡¯re not in any rtionship. What¡¯s the reason that¡¯s

    making him so worried?

    Lucian let out a deep sigh of relief, feeling as if the weight in his heart was lifted.

    ncing at the dumbfounded woman on the bed, he stepped forward impulsively. His gaze was so

    intense as if he was going to make a hole in her face.

    Upon meeting his gaze, Roxanne felt an odd feeling creeping into her heart, so she turned away

    wanting to avoid it.

    ¡°How are you feeling? Do you feel any difort?¡± asked Lucian before she could turn away.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart twinged when she heard his hoarse voice. In the end, she lowered her gaze to

    conceal her emotions. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just feels like I¡¯ve been sleeping for a long time.¡±

    Frowning. Lucian suddenly reached out to feel her forehead.

    Roxanne froze, and her mind went nk.

    Meanwhile, Lucian ced his hand on her forehead for a long time.

    He did not know what was wrong with him. He was clearly aware that Roxanne was poisoned, yet he

    chose to show his care for her using such a poor excuse.

    Then again, he really did not know how else to show his concern.

    Even the children were stupefied.

    Benny asked innocently, ¡°Mommy, are you having a fever?¡±

    His voice brought the adults back to reality.

    At that, Roxanne turned her head to dodge Lucian¡¯s hand, shing the children aforting smile.

    Just as she was about to say no, she recalled Lucian¡¯s actions earlier. If she were to deny that, then it

    would be even more difficult to exin Lucian¡¯s gesture.

    For a moment, Roxanne did not know how to answer the children.

    Thankfully, one of the specialists voiced up. ¡°Ahem.¡±

    Ms. Jarvis has just awakened, we¡¯ll need to examine her body. Mr. Farwell, can you bring the children

    out for a moment?¡±

    Lucian fell silent for several seconds before nodding. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first,¡± he said to the children.

    Of course, the children were reluctant to leave. It had not been easy waiting for Roxanne to wake up,

    after all.

    Este held Roxanne¡¯s hand tightly, looking utterly uneasy.

    She feared Roxanne would go back to sleep after she left.

    Roxanne could see the fear on their faces, and she could not help but feel sorry for them.

    ¡°Be good, okay? Go out for a while. I¡¯ll wait for all of you toe back.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    With that said, she patted the children¡¯s heads.

    Still, Este was reluctant to leave.

    ¡°Darlings, please go out, okay? Ms. Jarvis just woke up, so she shouldn¡¯t get too emotional. Otherwise,

    it would affect her condition. Surely you don¡¯t want anything to happen to her again, right?¡± coaxed one

    of the specialists patiently.

    Hearing that, the children nced at Roxanne hesitantly.

    Archie walked over to Este and held her hand firmly. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll wait outside while the doctors

    examine Mommy¡®.¡±

    Seeing the uneasy look on Este¡¯s face, heforted patiently, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. She¡¯s already

    awake. Nothing will happen to her again.¡±

    Only then did Este give a slow nod and walked out of the room with the boys, ncing back with

    every step she took.

    Meanwhile, Lucian told the specialists a few words before turning around to leave.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, we never knew you were acquainted with Mr. Farwell,¡±mented one of the specialists

    who had met Roxanne before.

 Chapter 1191

    Chapter 1191

    Pursing her lips, Roxanne smiled. ¡°Our kids happened to be in the same ss, so we were already

    acquainted with each other.¡±

    On the other hand, Roxanne had no idea how she would even begin to exin her rtionship with

    Lucian to an outsider.

    The specialists began to give Roxanne a body checkup.

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think that your rtionship with Mr. Farwell isn¡¯t that simple.¡±

    One of the specialists was still trying to make small talk with Roxanne.

    Roxanne was startled when she heard the specialist¡¯s words. She had no idea how he got the

    impression.

    He continued, ¡°Mr. Farwell was the one who contacted us urgently toe here today. We all thought

    that something had happened to his fianc¨¦e, and after arriving at the hospital, it turns out you were the

    one being brought in.¡±

    When Roxanne thought about the expression that would have been on Lucian¡¯s face, a wave of

    emotion rippled through her heart.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell stayed with you for a long time while you were unconscious. He was also reluctant to let

    the childrene because he was afraid that you would be worried,¡± the specialist articted each

    and every word clearly.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze, unwilling to let him see her expression.

    She felt incredibly guilty.

    Lucian had overdone it in front of the specialists. With the sort of rtionship they had, there was no

    need to go so far for her.

    Based on her understanding, even she felt that Lucian should not treat her that well. She should not

    upy such an important position in his heart.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you woke up. Otherwise, I¡¯d be worried about our future in the medical field.¡±

    The specialist¡¯s tone was filled with mixed emotions.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart was in turmoil. Frowning, she interrupted him before he could go on. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m

    quite tired and wish to have some peace.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the specialist realized he had overstepped his bounds, and quietly shut his mouth.

    The words the specialist had said were still ringing in her ears.

    Lucian had stayed by my side.

    While she was unconscious, she felt as if someone had spoken to her. Was it Lucian?

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but grow curious. I wonder what he said?

    Meanwhile, Lucian and the three children stood outside the ward.

    Lucian leaned against the door of the ward and gazed through the window, monitoring the situation

    inside.

    Through the window, he could see Roxanne speaking to someone. Her expression kept changing.

    For reasons unbeknownst to him, Roxanne suddenly turned to look at the door.

    Lucian lowered his gaze instinctively, avoiding her gaze.

    The three children pressed against the gap in the door, anxious to know what was going on inside.

    However, the door was shut tight. Naturally, they could not see anything.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, how is Mommy?¡± Benny asked as he tugged at the hem of Lucian¡¯s shirt.

    After hearing his words, Archie and Este also abandoned their post at the door gap. They lifted their

    heads and stared at him pleadingly.

    Lucian came to his senses when he heard Benny¡¯s voice. He patted the little boy on the head

    comfortingly. ¡°The doctors are giving her a checkup to see if there¡¯s anything wrong. She seems to be

    fine.¡±

    Although the children had managed to hold back their tears earlier, the rims of their eyes were red.

    After hearing his words, their pursed lips turned up, revealing smiling faces.

    Suddenly recalling something, Lucian lowered his eyes and stared at his daughter.

    Earlier, Este had followed suit when Archie and Benny referred to Roxanne as their mother. Lucian

    had been deeply shocked.

    At that moment, he had been more concerned about Roxanne¡¯s condition to dwell on it.

    Now that thetter had woken up, Lucian¡¯s curiosity was piqued. How did Este feel back then?

 Chapter 1192

    Chapter 1192

    A whileter, the specialists exited the ward.

    The moment the doors to the ward were opened, Lucian immediately looked up. ¡°How is she?¡±

    Smiling reassuringly, the lead specialist nodded. ¡°Ms. Jarvis woke up sooner than expected. She¡¯ll be

    fine since she¡¯d already woken up. The follow¨Cup treatment is a lot simpler. You only have to ensure

    that she doesn¡¯t get agitated throughout the period.¡±

    Lucian nodded in affirmation and stared at Roxanne through the door.

    She hadin back down on the bed. As if sensing his gaze, she turned her body to the side and had

    her back facing the door.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened in response.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, we¡¯ll be taking our leave if there¡¯s nothing else. I¡¯m sure the children and you have a lot to

    catch up with Ms. Jarvis. We¡¯d hate to interrupt,¡± the specialist said.

    Nodding nomittally, Lucian stepped aside to let them leave.

    The three children immediately rushed into the ward eagerly as soon as the specialists entered the

    elevator.Mommy!¡±

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes sparkled as they ran toward Roxanne. They were like two puppies as they

    looked at her with theirrge eyes.

    Este followed behind the two boys. She opened her mouth but remained silent in the end.

    Observing Este, Lucian noted that she had probably mouthed the word ¡°Mommy¡± like the boys.

    A peculiar look flitted across Lucian¡¯s eyes as he saw how timid Este was.

    ¡°Mommy, how are you feeling? Do you feel any difort?¡± Archie inquired with concern.

    Roxanne smiled catingly. ¡°I¡¯m all right. I¡¯m sorry to have worried you. Were you very frightened?¡±

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    The children shook their heads fervently. ¡°We weren¡¯t scared. We were only worried about Mommy.¡±

    Although they had tried to reassure her, Roxanne saw through their facade and noticed the fear and

    worry in their eyes.

    Her heart ached as she thought of how they must have felt earlier. ¡°I¡¯m really all right. I¡¯ll always stay by

    your

    Roxanne could not help but me herself.

    I don¡¯t even know what happened with the gas during the experiment today!

    Thinking back, she had been extremely careless.

    She was the only family Archie and Benny had. Therefore, she had to take better care of herself.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll never let something like this happen again.¡± Roxanne smiled apologetically at the

    children.

    Nodding obediently, Archie and Benny tried tofort her instead. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mommy. We¡¯ll take

    good care of ourselves and you during this period of time.¡±

    Roxanne felt touched by their deration.

    Benny suddenly remembered Lucian, who had been standing at the door of the ward. He turned back

    to his mother and added sweetly, ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Mr. Farwell¡¯s help. I don¡¯t know what Archie and I

    would have done otherwise.¡±

    After this incident, the children became aware of how important Lucian was to them and they were

    determined to let Roxanne and Lucian reconcile.

    This is a good opportunity!

    Sensing Benny¡¯s intention, Archie chimed in, ¡°Mr. Farwell stayed with Mommy the whole time! He even

    made Mr. Lawson take us home. Mommy, Mr. Farwell was such a huge help.¡±

    Archie¡¯s face was utterly serious.

    Unsure of how to praise her father¡¯s effort, Este settled for nodding her head in agreement.

 Chapter 1193

    Chapter 1193

    As she listened to the children showering Lucian withpliments, Roxanne felt another rush of

    emotions, despite having finally regained herposure just a short time ago.

    Back when the specialists examined her body, they had told her the same thing.

    She didn¡¯t know what to say and had to cut them short.

    Never in her wildest dreams did she know that the children would mention it again a few minutester.

    This time, Lucian could hear them as he was standing at the door.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She had no choice but to face him now.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne forced herself to look at the man standing next to the door. ¡°Thank

    you, Mr. Farwell. Sorry for causing trouble again today.¡±

    Initially, Roxanne expected Lucian to either tease her in his usual manner or dismiss the situation and

    tell her that it was no big deal.

    To her surprise, Lucian¡¯s face was devoid of expression as he nodded and said darkly, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve

    caused me a huge deal of trouble.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback by his response, and for a moment, she didn¡¯t know how to reply.

    Even the kids were surprised.

    We finally created a chance for Daddy to make up with Mommy. Why does Daddy seem upset?

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Este ran over to Lucian and tugged the edge of his clothes anxiously.

    However, Lucian remained unfazed and strode over to Roxanne¡¯s bed.

    Roxanne felt a chill go down her spine at the sight of his expressionless and dark gaze.

    Slowly, Lucian revealed, ¡°I was in the middle of an important meeting when I received the news. I

    couldn¡¯t believe my eyes when Cayden showed me his phone. Ms. Jarvis, don¡¯t you pride yourself on

    being an exceptional traditional medicine doctor? Why can¡¯t you take the necessary precautions to

    ensure your safety during an experiment?¡±

    Roxanne hung her head guiltily. Her lips twitched, but she had no answer to his questions.

    It was true that she was careless today.

    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t consider your own safety, you should take Archie and Benny to heart. They have lost

    their father. Do you think they can handle losing their mother as well?¡± Lucian chided sharply.

    Este felt that Lucian was far too angry and huffed in frustration. ¡°Daddy, stop it! Ms. Jarvis is still

    sick!¡±

    It was only after hearing Este¡¯s voice that Lucian btedly realized that he had be too

    emotional. Surprise registered in his eyes.

    I was too upset as Roxanne didn¡¯t take her safety seriously.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I understand that you are concerned for me,¡± Roxanne said, biting her lower lip. She

    summoned the courage to meet his gaze. ¡°I acted carelessly. Please ept my apology for causing

    you and the children to worry. I assure you that it will not happen again.¡±

    She knew Lucian way too well.

    Six years ago, or even after she returned to the country, he had never lost hisposure, ever.

    Coupled with the specialists¡® description, Roxanne could imagine how worried Lucian was after she got

    into trouble.

    Her apology caused Lucian to furrow his brows in shock.

    Previously, if he talked to her this way, they would part ways on a sour note.

    This time, however, Roxanne said she could understand his feelings.

    Lucian wondered if he was hearing things.

    Este was fast to react and immediately chimed in, ¡°Daddy was really worried about you. Look, his

    eyes are bloodshot. Ms. Jarvis, can you please stop being upset with him?¡±

    She sprawled next to Roxanne, pouting pitifully.

 Chapter 1194

    Chapter 1194

    Archie and Benny quickly put in a good word for Lucian.

    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Farwell was worried about you and he also took good care of us.¡±

    Roxanne felt a wave of helplessness overwhelming her heart when she realized the kids were siding

    with him.

    She couldn¡¯t help but notice Lucian¡¯s worn¨Cout appearance. It was clear to her that he was really

    worried about her.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean that she could ept him without any reservations.

    As Roxanne struggled to think of a way to respond to the children, Lucian interjected, ¡°This is a matter

    for us adults, so stay out of it. Your mommy has just woken up. You should talk to her.¡±

    Roxanne felt a sense of relief deep down, grateful for Lucian¡¯s intervention in the situation. Despite

    that, she still dared not look up at him and only offered the children a tremulous smile.

    The kids stopped pressuring Roxanne for an answer. They gathered around her and began recounting

    the amusing urrences at their kindergarten.

    Archie and Benny talked for some time when they realized Este was silent.

    Growing curious, they asked, ¡°Essie, are you happy at your new kindergarten?¡±

    They had always pondered about that, yet they never got the opportunity to meet up with Este.

    When they finally met up, Roxanne got sick, and it wasn¡¯t until now that they finally had the chance to

    ask her this long¨Cawaited question.

    Roxanne¡¯s heart sank upon hearing their question.

    The previous time I visited Essie, she was bullied by the other kids. I wonder how she¡¯s doing there

    now.

    Lucian had taught the parents a lesson, but Roxanne was worried that the kids would hold a grudge

    and ignore their parents¡® warnings.

    She cast Este a worried look.

    Este blinked twice before turning over her shoulder to look at Lucian.

    I still want to go back to the old kindergarten to be with Archie and Benny.

    Nevertheless, Lucian looked straight at Roxanne and exined, ¡°Essie is doing well in her

    kindergarten. Her

    Roxanne was taken aback as she didn¡¯t expect to hear his exnation.

    A moment of silence passed before she nodded, her emotions a tangled mix. ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I

    was concerned-¡±

    Before she could finish, Lucian cut in, ¡°If you¡¯re concerned, why didn¡¯t you visit her for so long?¡±

    Roxanne froze in shock.

    Lucian should know why I didn¡¯t visit her. After all, he saw Aubree and me fighting that day.

    However, Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to say that reason out loud.

    Lucian stared at her darkly as though waiting for an answer.

    After some time had passed, Roxanne hung her head in dejection. ¡°I apologize for having so many

    reservations.¡± It wasn¡¯t clear who her apology was meant for.

    Archie and Benny shared a look as they recalled Aubree who showed up that night.

    Seeing how remorseful Roxanne looked, they couldn¡¯t help but exin, ¡°Mommy didn¡¯t do that on

    purpose. That evil woman¡ª¡±

    ¡°Benny!¡± Roxanne chided, cutting him short.

    Benny fell silent, looking aggrieved.

    He wanted to voice hisints to Lucian, but if Roxanne refused to let him speak, he would still

    respect her wishes.

    Mommy¡¯s sick, so I can¡¯t make her angry. I should listen to her and be an obedient boy.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne stopped Benny in time, but Lucian realized something was amiss. ¡°What happened?¡± he

    asked, furrowing his brows.

    Benny gazed down at the ground and awkwardly ced his hands behind his back as he vigorously

    shook his head.

 Chapter 1195

    Chapter 1195

    As Benny wasn¡¯t about to say anything. Lucian turned to look at Roxanne.

    Roxanne¡¯s lips thinned as she shed a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I promised Ms. Pearson to keep a distance

    from you. After a near¨Cdeath experience, I pondered over my decision and realized I had too many

    reservations earlier. I am concerned about Essie, so I should¡¯ve asked about her despite Ms. Pearson¡¯s

    warning.¡±

    Her face showed that she was ovee with feelings of regret and guilt.

    Lucian gazed at her for a few moments. Noticing no indication of any abnormality, he ceased his

    inquiry.

    He didn¡¯t really trust Roxanne¡¯s words, but he remembered the specialists¡® reminder earlier and

    decided to question Roxanne about the details after her recovery.

    Thus, the topic came to an end.

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief silently and told the children, ¡°It¡¯ste, so you should head home and

    get some rest. You can visit me tomorrow.¡±

    Naturally, the children refused to do as told and shook their heads.

    Roxanne had to shoot Lucian a pleading look.

    Lucian¡¯s brows knitted together. He could understand the children¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°It¡¯ste, so I believe it wouldn¡¯t be wise for the kids to travel back home. There¡¯s an unupied room

    adjacent to yours. Why don¡¯t they rest there for the night?¡±

    He then looked at the kids, seeking their opinion on the arrangement.

    The three children nodded obediently.

    Roxanne relented. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian inclined his head and led the kids out of her ward.

    Cayden was still waiting outside the ward.

    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

    Seeing them, he greeted, ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian ordered, ¡°Bring them to the adjacent ward so they can spend the night there.¡±

    Cayden grunted in acknowledgment. He quickly cleared the said ward so the children can rest there.

    Cayden fixed his gaze on Lucian¡¯s back and suddenly remembered something. He hastened after

    Lucian and cried out, ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Lucian halted in his tracks. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Cayden turned over his shoulder to look at the children before gesturing for Lucian to head to the

    corridor so they could talk there.

    Lucian¡¯s brows scrunched up as he walked out of the ward.

    ¡°When I picked up Ms. Este earlier, Ms. Pearson was also there. She asked me where you were.

    Should I tell her what happened?¡± Cayden asked softly.

    The mention of Aubree¡¯s name jogged Lucian¡¯s memory of what Benny had stated earlier. The little boy

    was interrupted before he could finish what he wanted to say.

    The only evil woman Lucian could think of was Aubree.

    With that thought in mind, he spoke coldly. ¡°Since you kept the information from her when she inquired,

    there¡¯s no need to deliberately inform her now.¡±

    Cayden¡¯s assurance increased upon hearing Lucian¡¯s reply. A grin tugged at the corners of his mouth

    as he nodded in agreement. ¡°How is Ms. Jarvis faring?¡± he queried, showing concern for Roxanne.

    Lucian nced at the closed door of the ward. ¡°She¡¯s awake and her condition has stabilized. Thank

    you so much for your help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m d that she¡¯s fine.¡± Cayden smiled in response.

    I would much rather tire myself out if it meant that Mr. and Mrs. Farwell could patch things up than for

    Ms. Pearson to marry Mr. Farwell.

    Lucian patted his shoulders. ¡°Thank you. If you¡¯re tired, you can rest in an empty ward. I¡¯ll give you a

    day off tomorrow.¡±

    Cayden nodded and shot him a warm smile. He watched as Lucian stepped inside Roxanne¡¯s ward.

    A feeling of joy and contentment flooded through Cayden as the door to the ward closed in front of him.

    Mrs. Farwell was severely ill, but her condition finally prompted Mr. Farwell to take action. It is only a

    matter of time before they reconcile. Isn¡¯t this a blessing in disguise?

 Chapter 1196

    Chapter 1196

    It waste at night. Roxanne assumed Lucian wouldn¡¯t return after putting the kids to bed, so shey in

    bed and allowed her thoughts to run wild.

    She thought she had stopped loving Lucian.

    After hearing the opinions of the specialists and the children, as well as a faint recollection of Lucian¡¯s

    voice from when she was unconscious, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a m?lstrom of churning emotions.

    What does Lucian think of me?

    An overwhelming swirl of emotions would flood Roxanne¡¯s mind whenever she thought about that.

    ¡°A penny for your thoughts.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her ear.

    Taken aback, Roxanne quicklyposed herself.

    I was too engrossed in my thoughts. I didn¡¯t even know when Lucian came in!

    ¡°The specialists said you must not get emotional. If it¡¯s not important, you should stop thinking too

    much.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s voice sounded calmer than before, which brought her a sense of security.

    It took Roxanne a few seconds to regain herposure. She blurted out, ¡°W¨CWhy did youe back?

    It¡¯ste¡­¡±

    Lucian revealed honestly, ¡°You have just regained consciousness and need someone to apany

    you. I can¡¯t let you stay here alone.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes turned as wide as saucers. She couldn¡¯t believe her ears.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Does Lucian know what he¡¯s talking about? Does he know the significance of his words?

    Uncertain about his thoughts, she refrained from asking him further questions. She tried to brush off the

    matter by saying, ¡°I¡¯m feeling better now. Mr. Farwell, you must be exhausted. You should turn in early

    tonight.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s eyes were too bloodshot for her to ignore.

    To her surprise, Lucian dragged a chair over and sat down beside her bed.

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. You don¡¯t have to stay here.¡±

    Lucian was unfazed. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t trust you anymore.¡±

    Before Roxanne could protest, Lucian dered, ¡°I had to end a crucial meeting prematurely due to your

    fainting spell. I need to attend to it now. If you feel guilty, please be quiet and take some time to rest

    instead of distracting me.¡± He remained focused on his phone, avoiding any eye contact.

    Hearing that, Roxanne had to swallow her remaining words. She felt a wave of conflicting emotions

    wash over her as she gaped at him.

    The lights in the room were dim which allowed her to rest well.

    Thus, Roxanne couldn¡¯t see his expression clearly.

    She regarded him for a while and could only see his slender fingers gliding across the screen.

    Assuming he was busy with work, Roxanne looked away sheepishly and shut her eyes, forcing herself

    to go to bed.

    Once her eyes were shut, the image of an exhausted Lucian emerged in her mind.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t resist her curiosity and wondered what Lucian had said to her while she was

    unconscious.

    She distinctly remembered that Lucian spoke for a long time, and his tone was unlike his usual manner.

    Meanwhile, Aubree refused to give up and remained at the Farwell residence untilte at night. s,

    Lucian didn¡¯te home.

    Catalina couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and told her, ¡°Ms. Pearson, it appears that Mr. Farwell won¡¯t be

    returning tonight. It would be best for you to go home now.¡±

    Aubree nced at her watch. Her expression was grim as she stood up to leave.

    Right after walking out of the mansion, she sent Cory a text to find out where Roxanne was.

    Lucian wasn¡¯t at home despite it beingte at night, leading her to fear that he might be with Roxanne.

 Chapter 1197

    Chapter 1197

    Mere moments after Aubree sent the text, Cory¡¯s reply arrived.

    Cory: Roxanne is currently at the hospital, having been admitted after being poisoned and losing

    consciousness. She has just been wheeled out of the emergency room and is still unconscious.

    Aubree exhaled sharply upon reading the text.

    That b*tch! I hope she will never regain consciousness. That way, Lucian will be mine!

    Cory sent another text: Mr. Farwell and the three children are at the hospital with her. I don¡¯t know the

    current situation as they are on the top floor. It will be too obvious if I head up there.

    Aubree¡¯s expression changed immediately. Gritting her teeth, she replied: Why didn¡¯t you tell me

    something this important earlier?

    At the other end, Cory rolled his eyes in exasperation.

    Lucian¡¯s men were keeping tabs on him, so it was pretty hard for him to follow Roxanne.

    Most importantly, Roxanne was currently with Lucian.

    He had gone to great lengths to discover that, but Aubree was insatiable.

    After some thought, Cory couldn¡¯t be bothered to answer her question. He sent her the name of the

    hospital and switched off his phone.

    Aubree took one look at the name of the hospital and pocketed her phone. She hurried to her car and

    left.

    If I¡¯m not mistaken, Cayden came earlier to give Essie a ride to this hospital. Why would he bring Essie

    there? Cory is unaware of the current situation on the top floor. Does that mean that b*tch Roxanne has

    regained consciousness?

    As Aubree pondered further, her anger intensified. She floored the elerator, driving faster and faster.

    I thought Lucian will give up on that b*tch since he came back to me. Why is he still treating her that

    well? I can hardly believe that he¡¯s at the hospital, staying by her sidete into the night! I wish I had

    done something sooner to prevent them from getting back together for good. It¡¯s toote now.

    Aubree knew she had to head to the hospital as soon as possible to check on Roxanne¡¯s current

    situation.

    I need to remind them of her presence so they wouldn¡¯t get back together that swiftly. That way, I will

    get more time to deal with that b*tch.

    I was too kind to that bitch. I should¡¯ve killed her without hesitation!

    Soon, Aubree¡¯s car rolled to a stop before the hospital entrance.

    She took deep breaths to calm herself down before marching into the hospital.

    Her initial n was to look for Cory in the lobby to gather information on the current situation.

    However, Cory was nowhere to be seen. She searched everywhere and tried calling his phone, but it

    didn¡¯t get through.

    A wave of fury crashed through Aubree as she kept her phone. Clenching her jaw, she strode into the

    elevator.

    I can still deal with Lucian and that b*tch even without Cory¡¯s tip.

    Upstairs, the kids were whispering among themselves in the ward next to Roxanne¡¯s.

    Benny asked worriedly, ¡°I wonder how Mommy is doing.¡±

    Archie gave his arm a reassuring pat. Turning to look at Este, he replied, ¡°Mr. Farwell is with her, so

    she¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Although he did not witness it himself, he knew that Lucian must have gone back to keep Roxanne

    company.

    Benny nodded slowly and rxed.

    Archie added, ¡°But we can¡¯t miss the opportunity!¡±

    The kids knew what he was referring to.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Their eyes sparkled at his words, but the happiness was soon reced by frowns.

 Chapter 1198

    Chapter 1198

    Benny asked adorably, ¡°But Mommy is still sick. What can we do?¡±

    If we tell Mommy we like Mr. Farwell, she¡¯ll get all emotional. I don¡¯t want her to fall sick again.

    Archie¡¯s expression was stern as he turned to look at Este. ¡°Since Mommy is sick, let¡¯s talk to Mr.

    Farwell first. Did you see how worried Mr. Farwell was? I believe he still loves Mommy!¡±

    It was up to Este to convince Lucian.

    Este quickly understood what he meant. She nodded firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll go find Daddy now!¡±

    She spun on her heels to carry out the deed.

    Archie grabbed her hand and frowned. ¡°You can¡¯t just leave now!¡±

    He knew Lucian would tell them to stay out of his business if they were to ask him directly.

    We have toe up with something smart!

    The kids gathered around and started whispering to each other.

    A few minutester, Este opened the door, her eyes all red.

    ¡°Ms. Este!¡± Cayden came over to her, looking concerned. ¡°Why are you still up? Can¡¯t you sleep?¡±

    Este nodded sadly and mumbled, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Cayden knelt down to meet her gaze. ¡°Do you want to see Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Este gave a firm nod.

    Seeing that, Cayden stood up and knocked on the door of Roxanne¡¯s ward.

    Shortly after, Lucian walked out.

    His brows knitted together when he saw Este standing outside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Este flung her arms around Lucian¡¯s legs and sobbed, ¡°I want Ms. Jarvis. I want her.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze turned dark as he nced in the direction of Roxanne¡¯s ward.

    She was already asleep when he came out, so he didn¡¯t want Este to head in and disturb her rest.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Este was a pretty good actress. Her voice was choking as she said, ¡°I dreamed that Ms. Jarvis didn¡¯t

    want me anymore. And¡­¡±

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she trailed off sadly.

    A deep line appeared between Lucian¡¯s brows, and he urged, ¡°And what else?¡±

    ¡°Mommy¡­¡± Este choked out. ¡°I dreamed about Mommy.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened when he heard her words.

    He recalled that Este had addressed Roxanne as ¡°Mommy¡± some time ago, and now she dreamed of

    her mother.

    What are the odds? Is it because they are rted by blood?

    With that thought in mind, he blurted out, ¡°Why did you call Roxanne ¡®Mommy¡® earlier?¡±

    Este was truly concerned about Roxanne, so her tears weren¡¯t actually faked as she was showing

    her real emotions.

    Hearing Lucian¡¯s question, Este promptly wrapped her arms around his neck and sobbed, ¡°I want

    Ms. Jarvis to be my mommy! Daddy, don¡¯t be mad at her. I don¡¯t want her to get sick!¡±

    Everyone was shocked that Roxanne had fallen ill, including Lucian, so he could understand Este¡¯s

    feelings.

    Lucian¡¯s thoughts were in a flurry after he heard Este¡¯s heartfelt words.

    He wanted nothing more than to say yes, but he remembered how Roxanne tried to avoid him.

    I took great care of her, but she still wants to stay away from me.

 Chapter 1199

    Chapter 1199

    ¡°Lucian!¡±

    Just when Lucian was hesitating over how he should reply to Este, the lift suddenly stopped on the

    top floor, and Aubree walked out.

    Upon hearing Aubree¡¯s voice, Este turned around to look at her, teary¨Ceyed, before turning back to

    hug Lucian quickly.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Este¡¯s face was flushed with all her crying, and she looked incredibly upset.

    Upon seeing that, Aubree felt a sense of resentment.

    She knew without thinking it must be because of Roxanne that Este was bawling her eyes out.

    I didn¡¯t expect Essie to be so reliant on that b*tch!¡±

    At the same time, Aubree also felt relieved.

    If Essie is crying so badly, that means Roxanne is probably still unconscious.

    Seeing the myriad of emotions shing across her face, Lucian frowned in displeasure and asked,

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± before turning back to look suspiciously at Cayden.

    Cayden immediately shook his head to show he didn¡¯t leak their location to Aubree.

    He also wanted to know why Aubree showed up.

    After gathering her thoughts, Aubree smiled nonchntly and replied, ¡°You haven¡¯t returned even

    though it¡¯s sote, and Cayden also went to fetch Essiete at night. I was worried something

    happened to you two, so I followed Cayden¡¯s car and came here.¡±

    Then, she looked pretentiously at Lucian and asked, ¡°You aren¡¯t angry at me foring here on my

    own ord, right? I was just too worried about you.¡±

    Lucian gazed at her scrutinizingly with no emotion on his face while Cayden stood beside him,

    confused.

    I worked under Mr. Farwell for so many years, so I can tell whether someone is tailing me. I didn¡¯t

    sense any car following me when I drove over here. Perhaps I missed it because I was too worried

    about Ms. Jarvis?

    After staring at Aubree for a while, Lucian did not see any sign that something was off about her.

    Naturally, he did not believe what she said, but it wasn¡¯t time to look into the matter now.

    Aubree clenched her hands and seemed to still have many things she wanted to say.

    However, Lucian didn¡¯t n on paying her any attention.

    ¡°When I went to the hospital, I met the director, and I heard him say Ms. Jarvis got into an ident, so

    you¡¯re here to take care of her,¡± Aubree began after mustering her courage.

    It was a feeble excuse, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°He told you that?¡±

    Immediately, Aubree hurriedly corrected, ¡°No, I identally heard it, so I rushed over. How is Ms.

    Jarvis now?¡±

    Then, she tried to walk around Lucian to enter the ward and take a look.

    I will only feel assured when I see with my own eyes that that b*tch is unconscious!

    However, she had only taken one step forward when Lucian blocked her way.

    Startled, Aubree stopped in her tracks embarrassedly. ¡°Lucian, don¡¯t misunderstand. I mean no harm to

    Ms. Jarvis. We know each other, and now she¡¯s sick and hospitalized, and I¡¯m coincidentally at the

    hospital, so I should visit her out of courtesy.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Este¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°No!¡± she sobbed as tears streamed down her face.

    Aubree froze, and a hint of anger appeared in her eyes, shattering her pretense, but she quickly

    suppressed it.

    ¡°Essie, I¡¯m just going in to take a look. I may even be of some help if need be,¡± she dered, grinning

    as she gazed at Este who was in front of her.

 Chapter 1200

    Chapter 1200

    As Lucian was holding Este, thetter¡¯s body was twisted awkwardly to face Aubree. Este spread

    her chubby arms wide and held them in front of Aubree.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to go in! I don¡¯t want you!¡±

    Daddy and Ms. Jarvis¡¯s rtionship finally improved after much difficulty. I don¡¯t want this evil woman to

    affect their rtionship again. Every time Daddy argued with Ms. Jarvis, this nasty woman would

    always stick her nose into their business because she didn¡¯t want Daddy to get together with Ms.

    Jarvis!

    Seeing Este block her way for Roxanne¡¯s sake, Aubree was furious, but she didn¡¯t dare throw a

    tantrum and could only clench her hands to try to suppress her anger.

    ¡°Essie, do you not want Ms. Jarvis to get better soon? Don¡¯t forget that my family knows a lot of

    doctors. I can get them to treat Ms. Jarvis¡® illness,¡± Aubree patiently persuaded.

    However, Este was not moved. ring at Aubree, she dered, ¡°Ms. Jarvis has already recovered.

    She doesn¡¯t need any more treatments!¡±

    After what had just happened, Este was immensely sensitive to the word ¡°illness,¡± so after she heard

    Aubree¡¯s words, she flew into a fit of rage.

    Aubree¡¯s face fell when she sensed Este¡¯s abrupt anger, and she looked at Lucian, perplexed.

    ¡°Lucian, I meant well. What do you think¡­¡±

    Lucian threw her a nce and replied in an impassive tone, ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to worry. It¡¯ste.

    You should go back and rest.¡±

    Seeing that Lucian was also preventing her from entering the ward, Aubree clenched her jaw so tightly

    that her teeth hurt.

    Still, she tried to persuade Lucian to leave, not giving up, ¡°Then let¡¯s leave together. You and Ms. Jarvis

    aren¡¯t close anyway, and you¡¯ve helped her enough. If you¡¯re still worried, I can hire an experienced

    caregiver for her. If word gets out that you stayed with her for the entire night, it will affect your

    reputation badly.¡±

    As Lucian had a long, tiring day at work, he was feeling irritated, so his face immediately darkened

    upon hearing Aubree persistently asking him to leave.

    ¡°Word won¡¯t get out! Even if it did, Ms. Jarvis saved Essie twice, so I should take care of her to repay

    her. No one will dare to say anything!¡±

    Not expecting such words, Aubree was stunned.

    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Lucian asked, shooting her an icy nce.only shake her head

    silently.

    ¡°Then you can return.¡± Lucian turned back indifferently.

    Este also retracted her arm and hugged Lucian¡¯s neck, showing Aubree the back of her head.

    Gazing at their backs, Aubree clenched her hands even tighter.

    After a moment, she squeezed out a semnce of a smile and answered, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll go back first. It¡¯s

    late. Don¡¯t stay up toote taking care of her. Rest early.¡±

    Then, she turned to leave.

    Suddenly, Lucian¡¯s voice sounded behind her.

    ¡°Did you go and see Roxanne again on the day she visited Essie?¡±

    Lucian was deeply bothered by what Benny said before thetter stopped himself.

    Immediately, Aubree froze in her tracks, terrified.

    Did Lucian find out what I did that day?

    Immediately, she forced herself to calm down.

    ording to his personality, if he really knew something, he would immediately take action. He won¡¯t

    be questioning me like now. It¡¯s the same as the time I hit Essie.

    At that thought, Aubree replied, pretending to be confused, ¡°What are you saying? I have no reason to

    go and see her again. We have already made things clear before you.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1201

    Chapter 1201

    Fearing that Lucian could pick something up from her expression, Aubree didn¡¯t dare to turn around

    when she talked. Although she was back facing Lucian, she could still feel Lucian¡¯s stern gaze on

    her.After some time, Lucian said, ¡°Go home.¡±Aubree heaved a sigh of relief inwardly, and only then did

    she have the guts to turn around and smile at Lucian. ¡°All right. I shall go home first. Take good care of

    Ms. Jarvis. If you need anything, feel free to call me.¡±Lucian merely nodded in response.Right then, the

    elevator arrived at their floor. Aubree said bye to Lucian and went in.As the doors of the elevator

    closed, the smile on Aubree¡¯s face gradually faded.By the time the elevator started descending,

    Aubree¡¯s expression was utterly grim. That b*tch, Roxanne, is awake! Besides, Lucian is still staying

    overnight to look after her! He even brought Essie with him! When I broke my arm protecting Sonya

    back then, he didn¡¯t even care about me that much! It seems like he and that b*stard, Essie, are still all

    over that b*tch! How silly of me to treat that little b*stard with love and respect all this while. In the end,

    she still cares about Roxanne!Aubree exploded in rage when she recalled the attitudes shown by

    Lucian and his daughter. I¡¯ve wasted my time all this while, and this is all Roxanne¡¯s fault! That b*tch! I

    must think of a way to get rid of her for good!A vicious look crept over Aubree¡¯s face when she thought

    of that.The elevator soon came to a halt on the first floor.The moment Aubree exited the elevator, she

    bumped into Cory.When they saw each other, Aubree¡¯s expression turned even more hostile. On the

    other hand, Cory raised his eyebrows slightly in surprise.¡°How dare you showed up?¡± Aubree roared.

    Cory shrugged and looked around before saying, ¡°That¡¯s not important. It seems like you have

    something to say to me, Ms. Pearson. This isn¡¯t the right ce for that.¡±With that, he turned around and

    walked toward a quiet corner before Aubree could utter a word in response.Upon seeing that, Aubree

    gritted her teeth and followed behind him.Cory was extremely cautious when he walked. At the same

    time, he was keeping a distance between Aubree and himself.They both came to a stop outside a

    restroom on the first floor, one after another.Aubree¡¯s expression darkened when she saw Cory waiting

    for her inside the male restroom.Instead of saying anything, Cory waited for her silently.A whileter,

    Aubree clenched her jaw and entered the male restroom. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± she

    asked.Cory took a cleaning signboard and put it at the door before turning around to look at her. ¡°What

    do I want from you? Shouldn¡¯t I be asking that question, Ms. Pearson?¡±Aubree furrowed her brows in

    response. With fury written all over her face, she yelled, ¡°I called you! Why didn¡¯t you pick up?¡±¡°Oh! My

    phone died coincidentally. I didn¡¯t expect you to act so rashly, Ms. Pearson. It seems like you already

    know about Roxanne¡¯s condition. Am I right, Ms. Pearson?¡± Cory raised his brows.Aubree¡¯s expression

    turned solemn at the mention of Roxanne. ¡°She has woken up!¡±Surprise shed across Cory¡¯s eyes

    when he heard those words. Based on Aubree¡¯s expression, I guess I should¡¯ve seen iting.¡°I need

    you to do me another favor!¡± There was a hint of hostility in Aubree¡¯s eyes when she looked at

    Cory.Has she gone mad? Cory grew slightly anxious when he saw her facial expression. In a wary

    tone, Cory asked, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1202

    Chapter 1202

    ¡°Help me kill that b*tch!¡± Aubree stared deeply into Cory¡¯s eyes. I can¡¯t wait any longer! Roxanne must

    die! ¡°Have you gone mad?¡± Cory stared at her incredulously when he heard those words.Cory was

    merely a private investigator who was good at stalking and investigating. Generally speaking, private

    investigators were timid and cautious.Although Cory turned out to be an exception because he

    preferred tough missions like stalking Roxanne while risking being caught by Lucian, that didn¡¯t mean

    he had the guts tomit murder.Even though it wasn¡¯t an impossible task to kill someone in front of

    Lucian, Cory knew he was bound to get caught if he were to do it.¡°Help me kill her. I can give you

    whatever you want in return!¡± Aubree¡¯s eyes were filled with madness. ¡°She must die!¡±Cory frowned,

    and he wanted to get out of there. If I stay here any longer, Aubree is going to say something even

    crazier.Before he could run away, Aubree held his wrist and uttered in a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t run! We¡¯re in

    the same boat, remember? You yed a part in me poisoning those b*stards! If Lucian were to find out

    about it, do you think he¡¯s going to let you live?¡±Cory froze and shot her an icy nce. ¡°Are you

    threatening me?¡±¡°I¡¯m just telling the truth! Do you think we would be able to escape punishment if

    Roxanne were to end up marrying Lucian? The only way out of this is to let me take that spot! In other

    words, Roxanne must die!¡± Aubree sneered.In that instant, silence descended upon the restroom.As

    Cory was looking at the person before him, he wanted nothing more than to kill her. ¡°Help me,¡± Aubree

    said in an alluring tone. ¡°If you help me, I can pay you however much you want. Once you¡¯ve done it, I¡¯ll

    send you abroad immediately. Lucian wouldn¡¯t even look for you. If he does, he wouldn¡¯t be able to find

    dirt on you!¡±Cory gritted his teeth and mulled over the matter carefully. In the end, he uttered through

    gritted teeth, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. Find a professional killer to do it for you.¡±Aubree unhesitatingly rejected him,

    ¡°I know you can do it! I only trust you!¡±Evidently, Aubree, Cory, and Frieda were all in the same boat. In

    order to save themselves, they had to make sure Aubree became Lucian¡¯s wife.Aubree knew that was

    theirmon interest.Cory was at his wits¡¯ end. He didn¡¯t dare to reject Aubree after he saw the crazy

    look in her eyes. Hence, he decided to shake her off by saying, ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about it first. Once I¡¯ve

    done that, I¡¯ll get back to you.¡±Upon hearing that, Aubree stared at him suspiciously for a few secondsText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    before letting him go reluctantly.When they were exiting the restroom, Aubree¡¯s phone rang.At that

    point, Aubree wasn¡¯t as agitated anymore. After all, Cory had just told her he would consider it. She

    then whipped out her phone and saw that it was a call from Frieda. Why is she calling at such an hour?

    Aubree answered the phone with a frown.The moment she did that, she heard Frieda saying, ¡°Aubree,

    where are you? Did you know something happened to Roxanne? Lucian is with her now!¡±Prior to that,

    Frieda was already getting ready to go to bed, but she suddenly saw Jonathaning out of his room

    anxiously while being on the phone.Initially, she chose to ignore him. However, she heard Jonathan

    mentioning Roxanne, so she decided to listen in.After hearing about the matter, she called Aubree right

    away.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1203

    Chapter 1203

    Aubree had finally forgotten about the matter but Frieda¡¯s words ignited a fire in the pit of her stomach

    again. ¡°I knew it! He is at the hospital!¡±Frieda breathed a sigh of relief and asked in concern, ¡°How is

    the situation now? What is going on with Lucian?¡±She thought with Lucian allowing Aubree to take care

    of Este meant he had marriage in mind, but no one could have predicted something like that would

    happen to Roxanne.Old me might rekindle if this was not handled properly!Aubree gave Cory a

    sideway look and replied coldly, ¡°Roxanne is awake, and Lucian is upstairs with her. Get here, and let¡¯s

    talk since Cory is also here.¡±Frieda eventually agreed after a moment of hesitation.At the Queen

    residence, Jonathan learned of Roxanne¡¯sa from his employee who had delivered medicine to her

    research institute. He deliberated over it before calling Lucian to inform him that he would be paying

    her a visit at the hospital.He noticed Frieda hurrying out of the house when he got into the car.¡°I¡¯m

    coming with you, Jonathan.¡± She wore a look of concern on her face. ¡°I want to see Lucian.¡±Jonathan

    remembered her enmity toward Roxanne and hesitated.Frieda continued, ¡°I¡¯m not there for Roxanne,

    only to see how Lucian is holding up, so why are you worried?¡±After hearing her response, he relented

    and allowed her to enter the car.Although Frieda imed she was not going for Roxanne, she kept

    pressing Jonathan for details about Roxanne during the entire car ride, and he only gave her

    perfunctory replies. The conversation lulled, and she eventually stopped talking.The car soon pulled up

    next to the hospital entrance. Jonathan exited the vehicle and entered the hospital with long

    strides.Friedagged behind, craning her head to look for Aubree while walking.¡°What are you doing

    standing there?¡± he urged as the elevator arrived.She whirled around and shed an airy smile. ¡°You

    can head up first. I will leave you guys alone since I know you want some privacy to talk to Lucian. Give

    me a call as soon as you are done.¡±Then, she sensibly took a step back.Jonathan did want to speak

    privately with Lucian, so he unceremoniously pressed the button to close the elevator door.Frieda¡¯s

    expression fell as soon as the elevator doors closed, and she turned around to give Aubree a

    call.Soon, the three of them met at a coffee shop next to the hospital.¡°How is the situation, Aubree?¡±

    Frieda hurriedly took a seat opposite her with a solemn expression.Aubree replied irritably, ¡°I told

    Lucian toe home with me, but he declined and wanted to spend the night taking care of that

    b*tch!¡±Frieda¡¯s mood grew heavier.She knew that Lucian and Roxanne would never break off that

    easily, but she had not expected them to get in contact so soon or that he would go out of his way for

    her.I didn¡¯t see him putting in that much effort when Aubree was hurt.¡°What do you n to do now?¡±

    Frieda pressed, noticing Cory¡¯s strange expression to what she had just said, which she ignored.¡°I¡¯m

    going to kill her!¡± came Aubree¡¯s vehement answer.Frieda froze and stared at her in disbelief.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1204

    Chapter 1204

    ¡°Lucian will never notice me as long as that b*tch is still alive!¡± There was nothing but craziness in

    Aubree¡¯s eyes. ¡°Besides, he already suspects me. It won¡¯t be long before he finds out what happened if

    she fans the mes.¡± Lucian already suspects her? Frieda and Cory¡¯s expressions shifted.¡°Why do you

    think so?¡± Frieda asked.Cory¡¯s face hardened. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about that!¡±He might have behaved

    differently if he had known Lucian was onto them.Aubree paid no heed to their responses and

    continued, ¡°I don¡¯t know what that b*tch did to Essie, but it was annoying when Essie cried and

    screamed after finding out she was sick.¡±I will have my revenge on that little b*tch when I am married

    into the Farwell family.Frieda was puzzled at the mention of Este. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say your rtionship

    with Essie has improved? Why is she still reliant on Roxanne?¡±Aubree became irate. ¡°That b*tch snuck

    off to the kindergarten to see Essie! Lucian would not have suspected me if it weren¡¯t for what

    happened that day!¡±The three of them looked at each other.Frieda finally spoke after a lengthy silence,

    ¡°Roxanne is our biggest threat now, but talking about murder is outrageous.¡±Aubree gave her a peeved

    look. ¡°What would you have me do, then? Give up what I have now and wait until Lucian finds out it

    was us behind everything?¡±Frieda sensed Aubree¡¯s fury seething and smiled catingly. ¡°I understand

    your concern. None of us wants to be implicated, but we are left with no choice once wemit

    murder. Besides, Roxanne stillmands significant influence in the medical field.¡± We will be in deep

    water when her unexpected death rouses suspicion. I¡¯m not following Aubree down the path of

    insanity!Frieda fought a surge of annoyance at Aubree and continued earnestly, ¡°We still have ways to

    keep them apart. There is no need to take such a huge risk.¡±Aubree frowned. ¡°You have other

    ideas?¡±¡°Don¡¯t forget that Roxanne is close with Jack, and we still haven¡¯t yet taken advantage of that.¡±

    Frieda¡¯s eyes glinted with a cold light.Jack¡­A thoughtful look crossed Aubree¡¯s face as she

    contemted their rtionship.Indeed, I haven¡¯t really given it a thought. Maybe Roxanne¡¯s poisoning

    is an opportunity granted by God!Both of their line of thought coincided.¡°Now that Roxanne is in the

    hospital, Mr. Damaris should be beside himself with worry. Why don¡¯t we nudge things along by having

    him visit her?¡± Frieda suggested slowly.Aubree already had her phone out when she finished speaking

    and typing out a text to Jack.Frieda drew in a relieved breath when Aubree¡¯s homicidal intentions were

    momentarily diverted.One could only hope that she would not do anything rash that would take them

    down with her, but Frieda was still cautious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Aubree. No matter what, you still have Mr.

    Zaythrone and me. Roxanne is all alone and would not be a match against us. You will be Mrs. Farwell

    one day!¡±Aubree could almost taste revenge at the thought of Jack showing upter and nodded firmly

    at Frieda.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1205

    Chapter 1205

    On the other hand, Jonathan had made it to the top floor. Lucian was waiting outside the ward after

    sending Este back to her ward.¡°How is Dr. Jarvis now? How did she get poisoned all of a

    sudden?¡±Jonathan had been to Roxanne¡¯s research institute, so he knew full well that the personnel

    and equipment there were up to safety standards.As such, he believed a poisoning incident like this

    shouldn¡¯t even happen at all.Since Lucian was facing his own friend, he was able to drop his guard and

    said in an exhausted voice, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. She doesn¡¯t know how it happened either.¡±Jonathan decided

    not to press on when he saw the frustrated look in Lucian¡¯s eyes. ¡°May I visit her?¡±Lucian nced at

    the ward and hesitated for a bit before nodding in response. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s awake, but you can

    go in and see her if you¡¯d like.¡±Roxanne¡¯s mind was filled with Lucian¡¯s words from earlier, so she was

    wide awake when the two of them entered the ward.Unsure of how she would face Lucian, she decided

    to avoid him by closing her eyes and pretending to be asleep.¡°Dr. Jarvis?¡± Jonathan called out to her

    softly.Realizing that he was here to visit her, Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds before opening her

    eyes. ¡°Mr. Queen?¡±Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she was awake. ¡°Oh, thank

    goodness! I was about to leave because I thought you were asleep.¡±Roxanne let out a nervous chuckle

    and tried her best to avoid looking at Lucian, who was standing next to him.Naturally, Lucian had seen

    through what she was thinking and kept quiet as he stood there.¡°How are you feeling?¡± Jonathan asked

    worriedly.Roxanne shed him a grateful smile as she replied, ¡°I¡¯m all right. Just a little tired, that¡¯s all.

    Sorry for making you worry.¡± Jonathan frowned slightly when he heard that. ¡°Oh,e on, there¡¯s no

    need for you to apologize! I didn¡¯t dare tell my grandfather about this because I doubt his heart can

    take it. You may think of this as me visiting you on his behalf. I came here in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t have

    time to buy you a gift basket or anything.¡±Roxanne burst outughing when she heard that.¡°By the way,

    do you really not know how this incident happened?¡± Jonathan continued.Roxanne lowered her gaze

    and shook her head in response.She felt as though someone had caused it, but the experiment was

    only managed by Jack, Colby, and herself.Jack was a member of the Damaris family and the person in

    charge of the experiment, so he had no reason to sabotage it.Having known Colby for many years,Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    Roxanne knew he was a dependable person and didn¡¯t think he would do such a thing either.Besides,

    Colby was the first to notice something was wrong with the experiment, so it was unlikely that he had

    sabotaged it.Jonathan stared at her doubtfully as he figured Roxanne would surely know something

    about it.However, he also knew that he was in no position to press her for answers if she didn¡¯t feel like

    talking.After a few seconds of awkward silence, Jonathan let out a casual chuckle and said, ¡°This sure

    is a mystery! Well, since this incident urred in your research institute, I¡¯ll let you handle it when

    you¡¯re all better. For now, all you have to do is focus on making a speedy recovery!¡±Roxanne simply

    forced a smile at him in response.¡°All right, I¡¯ll be taking my leave now so you can get some rest,¡±

    Jonathan continued and waved goodbye at her.Roxanne nodded and watched as he walked out the

    door.Her gaze then fell upon Lucian as she wondered if he was the one to get Jonathan to ask her

    those questions earlier.Lucian, who was on his way out of the ward as well, paused and turned around

    when he noticed her staring at him.Realizing that he had caught her in the act, Roxanne quickly

    retracted her gaze and pulled the nket over herself to hide her awkwardness.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1206

    Chapter 1206

    ¡°Lucian, I think there¡¯s more to this than meets the eye,¡± Jonathan said when he stepped out of the

    ward. He still believed that someone must have sabotaged the experiment, but he couldn¡¯t think of

    anyone in the research institute who hated Roxanne enough to do such a thing.The look in Lucian¡¯s

    eyes turned gloomy as he replied, ¡°I feel the same way, but now isn¡¯t the time to pursue this matter.¡±All

    that mattered to him at the moment was helping Roxanne get better as soon as possible.Jonathan

    nodded. ¡°I know what you¡¯re concerned about, but this isn¡¯t entirely a bad thing.¡±Lucian frowned in

    confusion when he heard that.Jonathan shed him a meaningful smile as he said, ¡°Thest time we

    had a drink, you told me that you wanted to break up with Dr. Jarvis. I wonder how do you feel about

    that now?¡±Lucian let out a sigh and said in a deep voice, ¡°Regardless of what I feel, this isn¡¯t a decision

    I can make on my own.¡±I¡¯ve done so much for Roxanne, and yet, she doesn¡¯t seem to be warming up

    to me at all.¡°At the very least, you are now certain of the ce that Dr. Jarvis holds in your heart. Well?

    Do you think you can let her go?¡± Jonathan asked with an eyebrow arched.Lucian shuddered when he

    heard that.Am I really able to let Roxanne go? I still remember how I felt when I saw her unconscious

    today. I really haven¡¯t gotten over her¡­Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the changes in

    Lucian¡¯s expressions and knew he had confirmed his feelings toward Roxanne.¡°Anyway, I¡¯m d to

    see that Dr. Jarvis is okay. You need to put extra effort into ensuring her safety.¡±Regardless of why the

    culprit sabotaged the experiment, it was highly likely that they would strike again. As such, everyone

    would have to keep their guard up at all times.Lucian nodded with a solemn look on his face. ¡°I

    will.¡±Jonathan gave him a pat on the shoulder. ¡°Dr. Jarvis needs someone to keep herpany, so you

    should head back inside. I¡¯ll take my leave now to avoid disturbing you two. Is there anything else you

    need my help with?¡±Lucian shed him a grateful smile as he replied, ¡°The kids are in the ward next

    door. I¡¯m guessing they¡¯re still awake right now. I had theme over in a hurry, so they probably

    haven¡¯t eaten. Could you help take them out for a meal?¡±Jonathan agreed to his request without any

    hesitation whatsoever.Lucian made his way over to the adjacent ward and knocked on it.Sure enough,

    the kids were all wide awake at the time.Archie came running out of the ward the moment he knockedThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    on the door. ¡°What is it, Mr. Farwell? Did something happen to Mommy?¡±Lucian felt his heartache when

    he saw how worried Archie looked. He gave him a reassuring pat on the head and said, ¡°Your mommy

    is doing fine. Since you three haven¡¯t eaten, I am thinking of having Mr. Queen here take you kids out

    for a meal.¡±Archie shook his head and turned him down without any hesitation. ¡°No, we want to stay

    here with Mommy!¡±As Lucian wasn¡¯t good at coaxing children, he didn¡¯t know what else to say to

    them.Jonathan patted him on the shoulder and whispered, ¡°Let me talk to them.¡±After giving it some

    thought, Lucian reluctantly stepped aside and let him into the ward.Jonathan then knelt beside Archie

    and said, ¡°Mr. Farwell treats your mommy really well, doesn¡¯t he? Do you guys like him?¡±Archie nodded

    hesitantly in response.Jonathan shed him a smile as he suggested, ¡°In that case, shall we head out

    and give the two of them some privacy?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1207

    Chapter 1207

    Lucian couldn¡¯t hear what Jonathan told them, but he did notice the rapid change in their facial

    expressions. It didn¡¯t take long before Jonathan sessfully convinced the kids to go with him.¡°I¡¯ll take

    the kids out for a meal and bring them back here in a bit. You should go keep Dr. Jarvispany!¡± he

    said with all three of the kids standing next to him.Lucian nodded. ¡°Thanks a lot.¡±Jonathan simply let

    out a casual chuckle and led the kids into the elevator.There was still a hint of doubt in Lucian¡¯s eyes as

    he watched the elevator doors close, but he figured it would be safe to entrust Jonathan with the

    kids.After taking a few seconds to recollect himself, Lucian turned around and made his way into the

    ward.Unbeknownst to him, Roxanne had heard his footsteps from inside the ward. Realizing that

    Lucian wasing in alone this time, she quickly closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.¡°I¡¯ve

    been doing a lot of thinking. I can¡¯t force you to ept me after this incident, but Archie and Benny

    need a father,¡± Lucian said in a deep voice.Roxanne felt tense up out of fear of what he would say

    next.¡°If you won¡¯t let me be their father, then I can help you find their biological father instead. At the

    very least, I¡¯ll make sure he fulfills his responsibilities as their father,¡± Lucian continued.Roxanne¡¯s eyes

    shot open when she heard that.I won¡¯t be able to keep their true identities a secret if Lucian decides to

    investigate! I can¡¯t afford to lose them!She opened her mouth and was about to say something but got

    cut off by a sudden splitting headache.¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lucian asked when he saw that she was in

    pain. Roxanne had both arms wrapped around her head.She knew that she had identally gotten

    emotional before making a full recovery, which would result in a splitting headache.However, she was

    unable to tell him about it.The next thing she knew, Lucian had ced a hand on her shoulder, which

    made her feel a lot better.As though it would transfer her pain over to him, Roxanne instinctively

    grabbed onto his hand and squeezed as hard as she could.It pained Lucian deeply to see her in so

    much pain.He then sat down on the side of her bed and hugged her tightly with one arm. Using his

    other arm, he grabbed his phone and called Zayne.Fortunately, the call got through fairly quickly.¡°Have

    the specialistse over immediately!¡± Lucian ordered coldly while enduring the pain in his

    hand.Although they were speaking on the phone, Zayne was still terrified by his icy-cold tone of voice

    and agreed to his request in a heartbeat.Lucian hung up the phone after that and whispered in

    Roxanne¡¯s ear, ¡°I¡¯ve summoned the doctors. They should be here any minute now, so just hang in

    there for a bit. Do not fall asleep, you hear me?¡±Roxanne tightened her grip on his hand and

    instinctively nuzzled against his chest. She felt as though her body was being torn apart by the intense

    pain.¡°I won¡¯t investigate them if you don¡¯t want me to. I just want you to be all right!¡± Lucian muttered

    through clenched teeth.Roxanne felt as though her headache got a little less intense when she buried

    her face in his chest and filled her nose with his scent. However, she was still in too much pain to say

    anything in response.The door to her ward opened all of a sudden, and she soon heard the sound of

    hurried footsteps approaching.Lucian then let go of her shoulder and got ready to leave.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1208

    Chapter 1208

    Realizing that he was about to leave her, Roxanne instinctively reached out and grabbed his

    arm. Lucian¡¯s presence was her only source offort while she was in great pain, so the thought of

    him leaving filled her heart with fear and anxiousness.Everyone in the ward was shocked by her

    actions.Lucian felt a huge wave of emotions crashing against his heart.As though he were coaxing a

    child, Lucian said in a gentle tone, ¡°Roxanne, you need to let the doctors take a look at you so that the

    headache will go away soon. Don¡¯t worry for I will be standing right next to you. The doctors can¡¯t

    examine you if you don¡¯t let go.¡±The specialists exchanged nces as they realized something was off

    about the rtionship between the two.Roxanne slowly let go of Lucian after hearing what he said, but

    she kept her gaze on him the whole time.With a worried frown on his face, Lucian stood in the corner of

    the ward and told the specialists, ¡°Please proceed to examine her.¡±The specialists then got to work and

    began their examination.As Roxanne¡¯s reaction was really intense, they could imagine her pain just by

    looking at her.¡°This headache was caused by a strong surge of emotions. The patient has been trying

    to keep her emotions in check.¡±Afterpleting the examination, the specialist looked at Lucian and

    said solemnly, ¡°However, the headache response willst quite some time. I suggest we give her an

    injection for the pain.¡±The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes turned gloomy when he heard that.A strong surge of

    emotions? Was it because I said I would look for Archie and Benny¡¯s biological father? Is that why she

    stayed up the whole time? Does she care about that man so much? ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡± the specialist

    pressed on when he didn¡¯t receive an answer.Having been snapped out of his train of thought, Lucian

    nodded and replied, ¡°Go ahead.¡±The specialists started making the arrangements after getting his

    approval to proceed.Although it was a rtively simple task that could be performed by any other

    nurse, the specialists didn¡¯t dare let a nurse do it as Lucian was watching from the side.Instead, they let

    the most skilled specialist on the team administer the injection.Roxanne¡¯s headache clearly subsided

    after the injection.The specialists then advised Lucian on what to look out for before leaving the

    ward.Roxanne was feeling incredibly embarrassed as shey weakly on the bed.Her head was still

    aching slightly, but she could clearly remember what she did to Lucian earlier.Since it was just the two

    of them in the ward, she didn¡¯t dare open her eyes as she didn¡¯t know how she would face him.¡°I¡¯m

    sorry. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d react so strongly to that,¡± Lucian¡¯s voice rang out next to her ear.Roxanne¡¯s

    eyelids fluttered as she felt her headache start to worsen again.Before her condition got worse, she

    slowly opened her eyes and said, ¡°Well, you know now, so stop talking about it.¡±Lucian frowned slightly.

    ¡°Again, I¡¯m sorry. I should¡¯ve been more careful.¡±¡°I¡¯m tired. Please leave, Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne

    mumbled and closed her eyes again.She wanted Lucian to leave her alone, and the injection was

    making her feel somewhat ufortable too.As Roxanne was a lot more vulnerable while she was

    unwell, Lucian could easily see right through her lies.After staring at her for a bit, Lucian realized she

    wasn¡¯t pretending this time. His heart sank when he recalled how she was unconscious earlier that

    afternoon.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1209

    Chapter 1209

    ¡°Roxanne?¡± Lucian¡¯s heart wrenched as he walked over to the hospital bed and called out softly to the

    person lying there.However, Roxanne¡¯s eyelids were heavy. She wanted to respond butcked the

    energy. Sleep was all she wished for.Lucian grew increasingly gloomy as she became more

    drowsy.After a long time, he angrily opened the ward door and red at the specialist waiting

    outside.¡°M-Mr. Farwell¡­¡±One of the specialists had stayed behind and waited outside the door just in

    case, following Roxanne¡¯s sudden headache earlier.The specialist did not expect that he would have to

    face the furious Lucian alone, and he shuddered internally.Lucian¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°What injection

    did you give her? Why is she so sleepy after the shot?¡± he asked.When the specialist heard that, he

    exhaled in relief before assuring him, ¡°Well, this is because Ms. Jarvis was tormented by pain for the

    whole day and also suffered a drastic change of emotions earlier, we added some sedatives to the

    painkiller injection so she can get a good rest.¡±The mood swings would stop as soon as she fell asleep.

    That was the most effective solution they coulde up with.Only after hearing that did Lucian¡¯s

    expression soften.¡°We acted on our own and forgot to inform you. Sorry for making you worry,¡± the

    specialist apologized sheepishly.Lucian immediately felt a weight lifted off his chest again. After

    learning that she would fall asleep, the cumtive exhaustion of the day seemed to hit him all at once.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Your solution is excellent,¡± he responded while waving a dismissive hand at the specialist.With

    that, he spun around and entered the ward again.At that moment, Roxanne¡¯s consciousness was

    drifting away. However, she was afraid of sinking into deep unconsciousness once more because of the

    poisoning symptoms, so she restrained herself from dozing off.Thus, she could vaguely hear some

    footsteps. As they got closer, she gradually tensed up.Lucian¡¯s eyes shed with pain as he stood still

    beside the hospital bed and looked down at the anguish on her face.Roxanne could sense the visitor

    standing by the bed for some time without moving.She could not help but feel a little uneasy and even

    wondered if the person standing next to her was Lucian.Just as she was panicking, arge hand

    suddenly touched her cheek.Her heart lurched, and she instinctively wanted to push his hand away, but

    shecked the strength to do so.The next moment, she heard Lucian slowly uttering beside her ear,

    ¡°Go ahead and sleep. I¡¯ve checked with the doctor. He has added sedatives to the painkiller injection,

    so don¡¯t worry about passing out for a long time. As for the children, I have asked Jonathan to take

    them out for a meal. They¡¯ll be back in a bit.¡±Roxanne began to slowly rx once more after hearing

    his voice.Following his words, she finally let her guard down, yielded to the effect of the sedatives, and

    let herself fall into a deep sleep.As her eyes were closed and her consciousness hazy, she did not

    notice how close his voice was to her.Lucian hunched over with a hand on the side of her face. He

    brought his lips close to her ear to ensure that she could hear him.Coupled with the dim lights in the

    ward, anyone would assume from their position that they were an intimate couple.A whileter, Lucian

    slowly straightened his back after confirming that Roxanne was asleep. However, his hand was still on

    her cheek, and he could not resist caressing it twice.Even though she was asleep, he could not help

    but feel a rush of satisfaction as he watched her sleep.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1210

    Chapter 1210

    Meanwhile, Jonathan brought the three children out of the hospital. He was familiar with the

    surroundings as he often visited all the hospitals for inspection, so he took them to a nearby fast-food

    restaurant.They had just reached the entrance of the caf¨¦ next door when they bumped into three

    peopleing out of it.A look of panic shed across Frieda¡¯s and Aubree¡¯s faces, and they

    instinctively nced in Cory¡¯s direction because they were not sure if Jonathan had ever met him.If

    Jonathan is also involved in the investigation of Cory, then we really won¡¯t be able to hide the

    truth.However, Cory was much calmer than the two of them.When he saw Jonathan, he did not even

    stop and walked straight past Aubree and Frieda, acting as if they were strangers who just happened to

    come out of the caf¨¦ together.He did it so naturally that Jonathan did not spare it further thought but

    just looked at the two people in front of him with furrowed brows.¡°Jonathan.¡±¡°Hi.¡±They both bit the bullet

    and greeted him out of guilt.Jonathan cocked his head slightly before saying ambiguously, ¡°What a

    coincidence! I was wondering why you hadn¡¯te up sooner, Frieda. I see that it¡¯s because you have

    met a friend here.¡±After saying that, he gave his sister a meaningful look.Frieda nodded stiffly. ¡°I didn¡¯t

    know when you and Lucian would finish talking, so I thought of having a coffee outside while waiting,

    but I wasn¡¯t expecting to run into Aubree.¡±Jonathan shifted his gaze to Aubree and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s

    late. What are you doing here?¡±Although she was displeased by his interrogative tone, she replied in a

    friendly manner to lower his guard, ¡°I came over to have a look after learning that Lucian was in the

    hospital. I didn¡¯t expect that it was Ms. Jarvis who was hospitalized. Since Lucian didn¡¯t allow me to

    remain upstairs, I decided to have coffee here so that I could hurry over if he needed anything.¡±

    Suspicion shed across Jonathan¡¯s eyes despite her words demonstrating her painstaking efforts

    toward Lucian.I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m overanalyzing this, but the fact that these two persons are present

    here at the same time feels like too much of a coincidence. However, Roxanne¡¯s poisoning incident this

    time obviously had nothing to do with them.He wanted to ask a few more questions, but Este

    suddenly tugged at the hem of his clothes.¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±The little girl looked up at him pitifully.When he

    met her gaze, Jonathan suddenly remembered what he was supposed to do and smiled apologeticallyThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    at the children. ¡°Sorry. I almost forgot about you all.¡±After saying that, he bade Frieda and Aubree

    goodbye and took the three children into the fast-food restaurant next door.Aubree¡¯s eyes were filled

    with menace as she stared at their retreating figures.Frieda had told her long before that Jonathan had

    always supported Roxanne and Lucian¡¯s rtionship and even helped thetter devise ns to win her

    over.But I didn¡¯t anticipate that Jonathan would be suspicious of me because of that b*tch! We

    grew up together! What¡¯s so great about that b*tch that she can win over so many people?Jealousy

    overcame Aubree, and she even felt the impulse to kill Roxanne again.Frieda keenly sensed her

    emotional change and swiftly said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind my brother, Aubree. That¡¯s just the way he is. When you

    eventually marry into the Farwell family, make him regret it.¡±She lowered her eyes to check the time

    after saying that. ¡°We sent Mr. Damaris a message more than half an hour ago. Although the Damaris

    residence is far from town, he should be there soon since it¡¯s been so long.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1211

    Chapter 1211

    Jonathan brought the children to the restaurant and ordered a bunch of food for them. However, they

    didn¡¯t appear to have any appetite.¡°I thought you all were hungry?¡± Their reaction confounded

    Jonathan.In response, Este slowly took a bite of a dessert. I¡¯m not hungry. I just don¡¯t want to stay

    with that baddy. Why is she still hanging around the hospital after Daddy asked her to leave?Archie

    and Benny were also pretty distracted.They only left with Jonathan because they wanted to give their

    parents some private time.Nheless, ever since they left the hospital, they started to regret their

    decision because they recalled their parents always argued whenever they spent time together.They

    were afraid the same scenario would ur again.¡°You three aren¡¯t actually hungry, am I right?¡±

    Jonathan grinned when he saw through them.In response, the children lowered their heads guiltily with

    tightened fists.A tinge of confusion shed past his eyes when he saw the children acting in the exact

    same way. Is it just me, or do they look like they were made from the same mold when viewed from this

    angle? Even their reaction when feeling guilty is identical. I know Roxanne gave birth to all three of

    them, but I feel like I can see Lucian¡¯s childhood self in the boys. In that case, it may be a good thing if

    Lucian gets back together with Roxanne.The look in his eyes turned softer as he asked, ¡°Tell me the

    truth. You three want Mr. Farwell to stay with your mommy, right?¡± The children lowered their heads,

    staying quiet.In the end, Archie carefully met Jonathan¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°Yes, we do. Mr. Farwell treats

    us well.¡±Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but tease the boys, ¡°You know, I can treat you all well, too. See, I even

    brought you guys out here to eat.¡±The children were dumbstruck upon hearing that.Amused, he patted

    their heads. ¡°I¡¯m kidding. I¡¯m Mr. Farwell¡¯s best friend. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t snatch your mommy away

    from him.¡±The children sighed in relief.¡°You know, I¡¯ve got the same sentiment as you three. Let¡¯s do

    our best together, okay?¡±His revtion delighted the children.Benny was the most excited as he

    celebrated in a small voice, ¡°Yeah!¡±Archie and Este nodded.Grinning, Jonathan said, ¡°If you three are

    worried about them, finish the food quickly, and I¡¯ll send you all back.¡±In response, the children

    beamed, put their thoughts away, and enjoyed the food.Meanwhile, Jack¡¯s car stopped in front of the

    hospital entrance before he exited the vehicle.After double-checking the hospital¡¯s name with the

    message he had received not long ago, he stepped into the building.Roxanne was a very important

    partner of his, yet he allowed her to be harmed under his care again. It was only natural he would be

    worried about her.That was especially the case as he was aware of how serious the symptoms of that

    gas poisoning could be.Ever since Lucian took her away, he had been trying to find out where Lucian

    brought her to.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1212

    Chapter 1212

    However, the search was difficult because Lucian was intentionally eluding Jack. Jack couldn¡¯t find

    anything, even after looking into Lucian¡¯s whereabouts for a day.He couldn¡¯t reach Roxanne¡¯s phone

    either.Just as he was getting extremely concerned, he suddenly received an anonymous text telling him

    where she was.Despite not knowing who the sender was or if the information was true, Jack still drove

    to the hospital in the middle of the night for an hour.He was that determined to learn her fate.Soon, the

    elevator arrived at the top floor of the hospital.Upon stepping out of the elevator, he saw Cayden, who

    was guarding the entrance of a ward.With a cold expression, he questioned, ¡°Where¡¯s Lucian?¡±Cayden

    was stunned for a moment before he greeted Jack politely. ¡°Mr. Farwell is currently inside keeping Ms.

    Jarvispany, Mr. Damaris. She should be sleeping by now. I can help ry your message to her

    when she wakes up if you have anything you want to tell her. Just please don¡¯t disturb her rest.¡±As he

    spoke, he blocked Jack¡¯s path to the ward.Jack scowled and stepped toward Cayden. ¡°Let me

    through.¡±Grimacing, Cayden pleaded, ¡°Please don¡¯t put me in a difficult spot, Mr. Damaris. This is Mr.

    Farwell¡¯s order.¡±¡°Then ask him toe out for a talk!¡± barked Jack.Cayden remained still with a

    resigned countenance.In response, Jack tried to walk around Cayden, but thetter moved ordingly

    to deny the former entry.In the end, their interactions turned into a physical altercation.It was agonizing

    for Cayden because he was getting roughed up by Jack.Lucian told Cayden that no one was allowed

    entry without his permission. However, Jack wasn¡¯t an ordinary joe. Thus, even though Cayden was

    mandated to block Jack¡¯s path, he couldn¡¯t fight back.In the end, Cayden was the only one

    suffering.Eventually, Jack pinned Cayden to the door and was about to open it.In the next moment, the

    door was opened from the inside.¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Lucian stepped out of the room with a grim

    expression, which morphed into a scowl when he saw Jack. ¡°Why are you here sote at night, Mr.

    Damaris?¡±Then he closed the door and blocked the entrance with his body.In response, Jack let go of

    Cayden and stared intently at Lucian. ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Jarvis? How is she doing?¡±Coldly, Lucian

    answered, ¡°She¡¯s doing fine. You don¡¯t need to worry about her.¡±¡°Let me in! I want to see for myself!¡±

    Jack eximed resolutely.Then he tried to barge into the ward again.He took only one step forwardExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    before Cayden obstructed his entry once more.With Lucian around this time, Cayden wasn¡¯t going to

    hold back anymore.As Jack stared at the two, he contemted his actions before recognizing he

    wasn¡¯t going to win against them. Thus, he stopped.In response, Cayden let down his guard.¡°I wonder

    what Ms. Jarvis would think if she learns you¡¯re preventing me from visiting her, Mr. Farwell.¡± That was

    Jack¡¯s attempt at a negotiation.However, Lucian was unmoving. ¡°She won¡¯t know.¡±Jack¡¯s expression

    shifted slightly when he heard that. I can tell he means it.¡°Even if she knows, nothing¡¯s going to

    happen.¡± Lucian mocked, ¡°Don¡¯t forget, Mr. Damaris, you two are only business partners. Yourte-

    night visit is clearly overstepping her boundaries.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1213

    Chapter 1213

    Roxanne was someone who knew how and when to keep a distance from others. Even if she were to

    find out what happened that night, she would only assume that Lucian was being helpful by stopping

    Jack.Lucian was certain about that.Jack paled.¡°I just want to take a look at her. Also, there¡¯s something

    I want to ask her about,¡± Jack said, wanting to find out more about the situation this time.However,

    seemingly having read his mind, Lucian uttered, ¡°The three of us are the only ones here. There¡¯s no

    need for you to put up a show, Mr. Damaris.¡±Jack frowned in confusion. ¡°What are you talking

    about?¡±¡°I¡¯ve already gotten my men to look into it. There were only three people who were involved in

    this experiment at the research institute.¡± Lucian¡¯s tone was cold as he spoke. ¡°The other person has

    been working with Roxanne for many years. I doubt he has the need to do something stupid like this.

    Therefore, you¡¯re the only suspect left.¡±Jack was taken aback.He never thought that someone would

    assume that he was the one who did something to the experiment despite how he was wrecked with

    worry about Roxanne for the entire day.¡°Mr. Farwell, please remember that this is a project

    spearheaded by the Damaris family. Why would I do something like this?¡± Jack questioned, finding

    Lucian¡¯s doubts hrious.Lucian furrowed his brows.That was a question he had mulled over

    before.Indeed, Jack did not seem like he had the motive to do this.However, he still came to that

    conclusion in the end.There were only three people in the experiment, and Jack was the only possible

    mastermind behind the incident.When Jack realized that Lucian was still suspicious of him, he icily

    said, ¡°Where is your evidence if you think that I¡¯m the one behind this? People willugh at you if they

    hear that you¡¯ve been jumping to conclusions!¡± ¡°I will find the evidence,¡± Lucian promised, the

    temperature around him dropping.Jack had to take in several deep breaths before he could calm

    himself down again. ¡°Well, before you get it, please move aside, Mr. Farwell. I have the right to visit my

    business partner!¡±Lucian remained rooted to his spot, regardless. ¡°Same goes for you. Before you can

    prove that you¡¯re innocent, I won¡¯t let you see her.¡±Jack went cold with fury. He was done with Lucian¡¯s

    constant suspicion, and at that very moment, he felt like lunging toward Lucian to start a fight with

    him.Like Jack, Lucian scowled.Within seconds, both men were as tense as beasts about to engage in a

    battle.Cayden, who was standing at the side, was equally uneasy, ready to stop Jack at any time.The

    three of them were preupied with the tension in the air, so none noticed the elevator doors sliding

    open.Soon, Jonathan came out with the three children.¡°Lucian¡­¡±Right as Jonathan was about to tell

    Lucian he was done with his task, he was struck with confoundment when he was greeted by the sight

    of the sparks flying.Even the children were taken aback, but they were quick toe back to their

    senses.Este then ran over to her father and spread her arms, seemingly about to protect

    Lucian.¡°Don¡¯t bully Daddy!¡±The moment those words were out of her mouth, both Cayden and

    Jonathan shared a look of surprise.I didn¡¯t hear that wrongly, did I? Bully Lucian? Who¡¯s even capable

    of doing that?Even Jack was baffled by the situation.¡°Mr. Damaris, are you here to visit Mommy?¡±

    came Archie¡¯s soft voice from behind the man.Upon hearing the boy, Jack tucked away his wrath and

    turned to look at Archie.¡°It¡¯ste. I¡¯m sure Mommy¡¯s resting now. Mr. Damaris, if you¡¯re worried about

    her, why don¡¯t youe again tomorrow?¡±Although Archie¡¯s words sounded polite, it was still a way of

    asking Jack to leave.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1214

    Chapter 1214

    Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Mr. Damaris, I understand that you¡¯re worried about Ms. Jarvis, but it¡¯s reallyte

    right now. Why don¡¯t youe again another day?¡± Jack frowned, finding something amiss about their

    responses.¡°I¡¯m on my way back too. If you don¡¯t mind, why don¡¯t we head downstairs together?¡±With

    that, Jonathan rested his arm around Jack¡¯s shoulders and quietly led the other man into the elevator.

    ¡°My grandpa was talking about how he wants to visit your grandpa, so why don¡¯t we discuss when a

    meeting between them would be good?¡±The children were around, and even though Jack was upset

    about the situation, he could not show his displeasure right there and then. Hence, he quietly followed

    Jonathan into the elevator.Jonathan then gave Lucian a look before pressing the button to close the

    elevator doors.Only when the elevator started going down did Jack realize what seemed amiss.All of

    them were telling him that it was toote for him to visit Roxanne, but Lucian was still in her ward.What

    right does he have to stay there?¡°Mr. Damaris, it¡¯s best not to get in the way of two people¡¯s

    rtionship. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jonathan gave Jack a long look. ¡°You¡¯re the Damaris family¡¯s heir.

    What kind of woman can you not get? Must you snatch that one woman from Lucian?¡±Jack snapped

    back to his senses and gave Jonathan an apathetic look. ¡°What do you know?¡±Jonathan raised his

    brows. ¡°If this isn¡¯t what I think it is, then that will be for the best.¡±After saying that, silence took over the

    conversation.Even after reaching the first floor, the two men shared no words as they went into their

    own cars and left. In the meantime, outside Roxanne¡¯s ward, the three children let down their guards

    once Jack was gone.¡°Mr. Farwell, can we visit Mommy?¡±Archie¡¯s worry for Roxanne was written all

    over his face.It was the first time the children had seen their mother so sick. Although they already saw

    that Roxanne was awake, they still felt anxious.Lucian¡¯s expression softened when he looked at the

    children. ¡°Go on in. Your mommy is resting, so be quieter and don¡¯t wake her, okay?¡±The children

    nodded obediently. After getting into a line, they tiptoed into the room.Roxanne was in a deep slumber

    in the ward, looking as if she was in aa again.At the sight of that, the children panicked.¡°Don¡¯t

    worry. She¡¯s just asleep. She¡¯ll wake up tomorrow morning,¡± Lucian consoled them before they could

    say a word, knowing what the children were thinking about.At that, the children stared at him for a whileExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    before finally believing his words.¡°Good night, Mommy.¡±Right then, Benny tiptoed over to Roxanne and

    gave her a peck on the cheek.Roxanne always gave them goodnight kisses when they were sleeping,

    so this time, it was their turn to do that.Archie followed suit and whispered, ¡°Mommy, you have to wake

    up tomorrow morning, okay?¡±Este wasst in the line, and she wanted to do the same as Archie and

    Benny, but her courage fled her when she finally walked over to Roxanne.Thus, she turned around to

    cast a hesitant look at the boys, who then gave her a look of encouragement.In the end, Este

    mustered the courage to gently kiss Roxanne¡¯s cheek.¡°Ms. J¡ª¡± the girl started, but she stopped

    herself. A few secondster, in a much quieter voice, she said, ¡°Good night, Mommy.¡±With that, Este

    turned to look at her father, wanting to know his reaction.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1215

    Chapter 1215

    It was Lucian¡¯s second time hearing Este addressing Roxanne in that way in the period of merely

    one night. When Lucian saw the girl¡¯s timid look, he frowned but could not bring himself to say anything

    to her.Once Este realized her father was not asking her to change the way she called Roxanne, her

    eyes lit up, and she turned to look at Archie and Benny with delight on her face.If Roxanne had not

    been asleep, the children would have cheered out loud.Confusion danced across Lucian¡¯s eyes at the

    sight of their happiness, but he did not ask them any questions. The only thing he said was, ¡°It¡¯s getting

    late, so hurry back to sleep.¡±After making sure that Roxanne was fine and receiving the unexpected

    surprise, the children quickly agreed to that and followed Lucian out of the ward.After sending the

    children back to the ward next door, Lucian found his heart skipping a beat as he looked at the way

    they were staring at him.I think I know why they¡¯re happy now.¡°Daddy.¡±Este was the closest to

    Lucian, and she reached out to grab the hem of his shirt.Lucian halted in his tracks and crouched down

    to look at her at eye level.Tilting her head, Este then hesitantly asked, ¡°Daddy, are you on good

    terms with Ms. Jarvis again?¡±She hastily added, ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything when I called Ms. Jarvis

    Mommy!¡±To her, it was a silent agreement from her father to call Roxanne that from then on.Meanwhile,

    both Archie and Benny were also looking at Lucian with hope in their eyes.Lucian lifted his hand to

    ruffle the girl¡¯s hair. ¡°This isn¡¯t something I can decide on my own. We have to wait until Ms. Jarvis has

    recovered before asking her about her opinion.¡±The children¡¯s eyes dimmed when they heard the

    ambiguous answer. The sight of the children¡¯s disappointment brought a frown to Lucian¡¯s face. He

    then swore to them, ¡°But before Ms. Jarvis fully recovers, I¡¯ll be taking care of her. So, don¡¯t worry and

    take good care of yourselves instead.¡±In other words, he was promising the children that he would try

    his best to patch things up with Roxanne and return to how they were before.Even though that was not

    an answer the children truly wanted, it was better than nothing.Hence, they nodded fervently. ¡°Got

    it!¡±Lucian ruffled their hair before saying, ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯m going to go take care of Ms. Jarvis

    now.¡±Once he saw them bobbing their heads, he stood up and left the room.The children watched the

    door close with simr looks of anticipation.¡°We have to convince Mommy to forgive Mr. Farwell as

    soon as possible during this time!¡± Benny announced in determination as he clenched his fist.Archie

    nodded in agreement.After the incident, the children were getting more and more sure that Lucian liked

    Roxanne.However, it seemed like Roxanne had yet to figure it out, so they had to do even better to

    make their mother see what her heart truly wanted.Then, Archie and Benny turned to Este, waiting

    for her response to the n.Este¡¯s eyes were bright, and she bobbed her head vigorously. ¡°I¡¯ll keep

    an eye on Daddy and make sure he doesn¡¯t make Ms. Jarvis angry!¡±The three of them then smiled at

    each other.As it was indeed gettingte, the children climbed onto their beds to sleep.Right as Archie

    and Benny fell asleep, the sounds of Este crying traveled into their ears.¡°Mommy¡­¡±The boys quickly

    mbered upright and rushed to Este¡¯s bedside. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Essie?¡±As their voices woke Este,

    they soon noticed the tear streaks on her cheeks.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1216

    Chapter 1216

    When Este opened her eyes and saw Archie and Benny, a blush crept onto her face. Archie held

    Este¡¯s hand in constion as he articted his question, ¡°Did you dream about Mommy? What did

    you dream about?¡±The girl lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡­ I dreamed about Ms. Jarvis.¡±A confused look

    appeared on the boys¡¯ faces when they heard that. ¡°But you were calling out for your mommy.¡±Este

    timidly looked at them in silence.She did not know why, but ever since she came to know Roxanne, the

    mother in her dreams started looking like Roxanne.Moreover, the dreams about her mother became

    sweet dreams.The only exception was when Roxanne was sick.This time, she dreamed about the

    unconscious Roxanne again.In her dream, no matter what she said, Roxanne¡¯s eyes remained closed.

    That terrified her.As for Archie and Benny, although they did not hear any reply from Este, they could

    guess what was on her mind by studying her expression.¡°Essie, you see our mommy as your mommy,

    too, is that right?¡± Benny asked.Este nodded in hesitance. She then carefully asked, ¡°Archie, Benny,

    you won¡¯t be mad, right?¡±Both boys exchanged a bewildered look with each other. ¡°Why would we be

    mad?¡±¡°Because¡­ I¡¯ll be stealing your mommy from you,¡± Este muttered, choking out thest few

    words as if she was about to burst into tears.Archie and Benny were bbergasted.They never knew

    that was what Este thought.Squeezing Este¡¯s hand, Archie said, ¡°We¡¯re not mad at all. If we do get

    mad, wouldn¡¯t you be mad too for trying to steal your daddy from you?¡±Este pursed her lips and

    anxiously shook her head. She desperately wanted to be a family with Archie and Benny, so how

    could she be angry with them?Archie then took a piece of tissue and wiped Este¡¯s tears away. ¡°If

    you¡¯re not mad, then we¡¯re not mad too!¡±Benny then said, ¡°How about this? We¡¯ll call them Daddy and

    Mommy when we¡¯re alone. We won¡¯t call them Mr. Farwell or Ms. Jarvis anymore. They¡¯re our Daddy

    and Mommy.¡±Archie and Este immediately nodded in agreement to that.Even though there were still

    tears on her face, Este had a wide smile.She looked funny, and the boys could not help butugh

    heartily at her.Lucian naturally had no idea what was happening in the ward next door, let alone about

    how the three children had sneakily promised to be a family.¡°Thirsty¡­¡±Roxanne had been unconscious

    for a whole day. Even though she had been injected with sedatives, she could not sleep for long.

    Furthermore, the children had been talking earlier, so Roxanne slowly returned to the waking

    world.Lucian had a tiring day, and he was about to nod off. But the second he heard her voice, he woke

    with a start and filled a ss of water for her.Just as Roxanne was about to sit upright to get the ss,

    Lucian brought the ss to her lips and shifted her to be in his arms.Roxanne was groggy from her

    sleep, and she instinctively felt safe in his arms. Hence, she drank the water with his help before

    reaching up to push the ss away.Lucian ced the ss at the side before helping Roxanne lie

    down on the bed again.Shortly after, Roxanne was asleep again.Fearing that she would wake once

    more, Lucian reached out to grab her exposed hand after a moment of hesitance before closing his

    eyes to nap.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1217

    Chapter 1217

    The following morning, Roxanne had already woken up by the time Lucian did. Her brows remained

    furrowed while she removed the needles for herself. Lucian nced at his empty palm, then shifted his

    gaze to look at the woman before him. In a hoarse voice, he asked, ¡°When did you wake up? Why

    didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±Roxanne was too focused on the task and only realized the man was awake

    after hearing his voice. She hesitated for a moment, then continued with what she had been doing.¡°You

    look like you were sound asleep. Besides, I am feeling better now, so I didn¡¯t wake you up.¡±She did not

    spare the man a nce as she spoke.It was worth noting that Roxanne felt as if it was like a dream

    when she woke up to the sight of Lucian taking a short rest while holding her hand tightly earlier.But

    soon after, the memories of what happenedst night while she was half-asleep came to her mind.She

    knew very well it was not a dream. Lucian had indeed taken care of her for the whole night.For a bit,

    Roxanne had no idea how to describe her feelings aftering to that realization.Then again, at the

    sight of Lucian¡¯s tightly furrowed eyebrows and the visible signs of exhaustion on his face, she could

    not bear to wake him up and thus carefully pulled her hand out without him knowing.Evidently, the man

    was so tired that he was unaware of the slight movements and remained asleep.Since he was still

    asleep, Roxanne decided to take the chance to examine her condition before performing a simple

    acupuncture on herself.Little did she expect Lucian to wake up when she was at thest step of

    removing the needles.It was just that she became a little flustered after hearing the man¡¯s voice.¡°What

    are you doing?¡±Rubbing his temples, Luciannguidly straightened his body. A slight frown marred his

    countenance at the sight of her actions.Roxanne put on a calm pretense as she stared at the silver

    needle on the acupuncture point and pulled it out. ¡°I gave myself a body check and felt that

    acupuncture could help detoxify my system.¡± Hearing that, Lucian looked at her with a solemn

    expression. ¡°You¡¯re doing it yourself?¡±His tone was overflowing with concern, and that undoubtedly

    startled Roxanne slightly. Despite so, she still shed him a smile as she turned around. ¡°These

    acupuncture points aren¡¯t tooplex. I can do it myself. There¡¯s no need to worry, Mr. Farwell.¡±Her

    words caused Lucian¡¯s already dark expression to turn even darker.Mr. Farwell again? I took care of

    her the entire night. How can she still sound so distant?A wave of rage surged within him. However, at

    the thought of how Roxanne was still unwell, he had no choice but to suppress his anger and

    frustration.In an instant, the whole ward plunged into a deathly silence.Roxanne could sense Lucian¡¯s

    sudden fluctuating mood. She was puzzled, yet for some reason, she dared not question him and only

    lowered her head to put away her silver needles.It was only after some time that Lucian¡¯s deep voice

    sounded again. ¡°How do you feel now?¡±He thought Roxanne had performed acupuncture on herself

    because she was not feeling well.Not knowing what the man was thinking, she replied tly, ¡°I¡¯m feeling

    much better. The poison should¡¯ve beenpletely purged now.¡±As soon as she finished her

    sentence, the look in her eyes, which she fixed on Lucian, abruptly wavered as though she thought of

    something.Lucian knitted his brows as he noticed the change in her expression. ¡°What¡¯s

    wrong?¡±Roxanne lowered her gaze guiltily but tried to sound calm with her words. ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m just a

    little worried about the kids. How are they doing?¡±She remembered that Lucian had brought the three

    kids over the day before.Since the kids saw how sick I was, they must be terribly worried now.Roxanne

    vaguely recalled that she seemed to have heard the kids¡¯ voices before falling asleepst night.Not

    only that, she thought she heard a soft voice that resembled that of her dead daughter.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1218

    Chapter 1218

    In a deep voice, Lucian uttered, ¡°They¡¯re in the room next to this. Since you¡¯ve woken up, I¡¯ll let them

    have a look at you before asking Cayden to send them back.¡± Roxanne agreed to it without hesitation

    since she did not want the kids to stay in the hospital for too long.However, Lucian made no moves

    even after a long while.Roxanne felt her heart lurch as the scenes of how Lucian showered her with

    care and concernst night filled her mind.She initially thought Lucian would head next door to bring

    the kids over, and she could use the time alone to cool herself down.Seeing how he remained seated in

    the room, Roxanne had no idea how to respond.¡°Put the needles away,¡± Lucian said suddenly, with his

    eyes fixed on the silver needles on the side of her bed that she had yet kept.Those words left Roxanne

    frozen in shock.Then, Lucian¡¯s gazended on her face, and in an unhurried tone, he added, ¡°Those

    needles will scare the kids.¡±Roxanne immediately exined with her instincts, ¡°They won¡¯t. Archie and

    Benny are used to it.¡±Sometimes, the two boys would even help with the disinfection and cleaning.To

    them, the needles used for acupuncture were actually no different from the forks used for

    dining.Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°But Essie will be scared. They already got freaked out by the way you

    looked yesterday.¡±Roxanne was promptly taken aback. She almost forgot that Este was around

    too.Noticing how Lucian¡¯s face clouded over, Roxanne cast her eyes downward apologetically. ¡°I¡¯m

    sorry. I forgot about that.¡±Lucian frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way. You don¡¯t have to apologize to

    me.¡±In truth, he merely wanted to remind Roxanne that the kids were terrified by what happened the

    day before, and the sight of those needles might spook them out again.It was clear that Roxanne had

    misunderstood what he said. At that point, Lucian felt his temples throbbing badly.He had always been

    a pragmatic man who was not good with words. Faced with this situation, he did not know how to

    exin himself.After rolling up the felt needle case and carefully putting it in the drawer beside the bed,

    Roxanne turned around to look at Lucian. ¡°All right, I¡¯ve put them away. You can ask them toe over

    now.¡±The man stared morosely at her. Ultimately, he gave up on exining himself and headed next

    door without saying anything.As the door shut close, Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief and immediately

    seized the opportunity to sort out her mind.As much as she was unwilling to admit it, she was actuallyThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    instinctively reliant on Lucian when she was in extreme agonyst night. Had Lucian not held her hand

    tightly throughout, she reckoned she would not be able to have a good night¡¯s sleep.On that, she was

    sure Lucian would have figured out her feelings. Yet, he still chose to stay by her side to give her

    support and reliance.Roxanne¡¯s resolve began to waver.While she performed acupuncture on herself

    earlier, she was contemting if she wanted to rify things.Nheless, when Lucian finally woke up,

    she backed out and did not even dare to spare him a nce.She had reacted that way because she

    feared she had read too much into things.Of course, after what happenedst night, she knew she

    should not avoid Lucian and Este again like in the past, even if she did so out of gratitude for the

    man¡¯s kindness.Roxanne¡¯s mind was in a tangled mess at the mere thought of the situations she might

    have to face from now on.Suddenly, a knock on the door was heard.Before Roxanne snapped back to

    her senses, the three kids rushed in from outside. They ran up to the side of her bed and stared at her

    with their bright eyes.Following behind the kids, Lucian strolled in and said, ¡°They couldn¡¯t stop

    worrying about you and woke up long a

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1219

    Chapter 1219

    Roxanne patted Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s heads soothingly. ¡°Mommy, how are you feeling? Do you feel

    any difort?¡±Archie and Benny stared at her with concern.Roxanne could see her pale expression

    reflected in her children¡¯s eyes, so it waspletely understandable that they were really

    worried.Roxanne stated apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m all right now. I must have scared you guys yesterday. I¡¯m

    sorry for that.¡±Benny reminded her in his childish voice, ¡°You have already apologized to us yesterday!

    Also, we don¡¯t need you to apologize because we only want you to be healthy and well!¡±Roxanne felt

    touched by their words, and a smile spread across her face.¡°Essie is also worried about Mommy. She

    was so scared she burst into tears when she dreamt that you fell unconscious.¡±When Benny noticed

    Este hiding behind the other children, he took a step back so Roxanne could see her.Este¡¯s head

    was lowered as she sneaked a peek at Roxanne.She remembered Roxanne tly refusing to let her

    call thetter Mommy thest time she asked her.However, she had repeatedly called Roxanne

    Mommy when thetter was unconscious the night before.She was afraid Roxanne would remember

    and be upset with her.Roxanne noticed the disconcerted look on Este¡¯s face. It made her heart ache,

    so she pulled Este into her embrace.¡°Mom¡ª¡±Perhaps it was because Este¡¯s mind was full of

    thoughts of the events on the previous night that she almost called Roxanne Mommy, but she quickly

    realized that she had said the wrong thing and hastily uttered, ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± Roxanne suddenly felt

    nervous when she heard Este¡¯s first word and only breathed a sigh of relief after thetter changed

    her words. She smiled and stroked Este¡¯s head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I said I¡¯d go to the kindergarten to see

    you, but I haven¡¯t yet. Did you wait a long time for me?¡±Este pursed her lips and was about to nod

    when she noticed Roxanne¡¯s pale expression. She shook her head instead. ¡°It¡¯s the same thing if I

    come to see you!¡±With that, she lowered her gaze sadly. ¡°It would be better if you weren¡¯t

    sick.¡±Roxanne¡¯s heart melted upon hearing Este¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was too careless and made

    you guys worry.¡±Este shook her head again.Roxanne chatted with the children for a while when all of

    a sudden, Archie walked over to Lucian.Benny¡¯s and Este¡¯s gazes immediately followed him.His

    action confused Roxanne.¡°Thank you, Mr. Farwell. It was because you took care of Mommy yesterday

    that she was able to recover so quickly,¡± Archie thanked Lucian sincerely.Benny, too, quickly followed

    suit.In the end, Archie and Benny even bowed politely to Lucian.Lucian stared at the two children

    before his gaze fell on Roxanne. He said meaningfully, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I promise I¡¯ll take good care of

    your mother.¡±Upon hearing that, Roxanne instinctively looked at him.Lucian¡¯s tone made it seem like a

    promise. One would have thought they were a couple if one didn¡¯t know them.In reality, Lucian only

    took care of her when she was sick.Why does he have to make his words sound so ambiguous?

    Roxanne felt nervous and emotional at the same time.When did Lucian tell the children about

    this? What else did they talk about when I was unconscious?Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1220

    Chapter 1220

    As Roxanne was deep in thought thinking about what Lucian had told the children, the three children

    came over to bid her farewell. ¡°Mommy, since you¡¯re fine, we will be heading home first. Rest well! We

    will be waiting at home for you!¡±Benny smiled heartily.His smile only served to make Roxanne

    puzzled.When she was sick previously, the children would want to stay by her side the whole time. Why

    would they proactively bid me farewell without arguing to stay with me?Benny inquired endearingly,

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re going to let Essie tag along with us, right? She will be terrified if she¡¯s alone!¡±Roxanne

    returned to her senses and nced at Lucian instinctively. She nodded hesitantly. ¡°Take good care of

    her.¡±The children had a scare the night before. Este did not have a strong sense of security, so it

    would be better if Archie and Benny apanied her.The boys nodded fervently. ¡°Then, we shall head

    back first!¡±The kids then ran out of the ward, waving goodbye to Roxanne.They were all smiling

    gleefully when they turned around knowing that their n worked.Daddy told us yesterday that we

    must give him and Mommy some private space!Although they were worried about Roxanne, they were

    confident that Lucian would be able to take great care of her.Roxanne¡¯s brows furrowed as she stared

    at the children¡¯s retreating figures. She had a sudden urge to call them back as she did not know how

    to face Lucian alone.However, before she could say anything, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I¡¯ll let Cayden

    send them back. He will stay there and take care of them.¡±Since he had spelled things out so clearly,

    Roxanne could no longer refuse. She could only nod in agreement. ¡°I¡¯ll see them off.¡± Lucian shot her

    an unfathomable look before he turned and walked out of the ward.Roxanne was finally left alone in the

    ward.She knew Lucian had left because he saw her predicament and wanted to give her time to

    prepare mentally.This showed how much he cared about her.Roxanne turned her head to look out the

    window as she tried to calm herself.She had no idea what Lucian was thinking. However, from what

    happened the previous day, she knew that Lucian treated her well, not just because of his and Jack¡¯s

    business rivalry.Perhaps, there was some sincerity in his actions.Anyone would be moved by someone

    taking care of them the whole night.Roxanne was no an exception.However, there were still many

    things Lucian did not exin to her yet.Rather than overthinking her rtionship with Lucian, Roxanne

    decided to go with the flow.With that, Roxanne finallyposed herself.Perhaps Lucian and Roxanne

    were connected telepathically to some extent, as she heard noisesing from the door just as she

    figured out how to face Lucian.Secondster, Lucian walked in from the door.¡°Have they left?¡± Roxanne

    was stunned for a moment before a smile spread across her face.Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened upon seeing

    her expression. He stared at her and nodded. ¡°Cayden will take good care of them. You don¡¯t need to

    worry.¡±Roxanne grinned. ¡°I know. Thank you. Not only did you have to take care of mest night, but

    you also had to take care of them too.¡±Her tone was natural, with no trace of her previous detachment

    and stiffness.Emotions swirled in Lucian¡¯s eyes as he noticed the change in her, but he suppressed

    them.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1221

    Chapter 1221

    After a long pause, Lucian tamped down the emotions in his eyes and said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the

    specialists to check on you. They¡¯ll be here soon.¡± No sooner had he said that, several specialists

    came rushing over.They were horrified when they saw Roxanne sitting up in the hospital bed. ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, please lie down quickly. There¡¯s still residual toxins in your body that has yet to be flushed out.

    We want to perform a check-up on you, then prescribe some targeted medication.¡±She was very clear-

    headed when it came to her condition, and she replied, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It has been

    cleared.¡±The others frowned, their expressions reflecting their disbelief. ¡°How is that possible?¡±We all

    saw for ourselves how serious her condition was yesterday. How could she have gotten better after just

    one night¡¯s sleep?Roxanne merely smiled and did not say anything.Utterly incredulous, a few of them

    stepped forward to check on her.After they did so, everyone could not help but feel dumbfounded.

    ¡°This¡­¡±They could not believe that she had almost fully recovered, and there were barely any traces of

    toxins left in her body.She exined to them calmly, ¡°I performed acupuncture on myself this morning

    to detoxify my body. I can sense that I¡¯ve gotten rid of almost all of the toxins, but I don¡¯t know whether

    the little that remains will still have severe effects.¡±Upon hearing her reply, the specialists looked at

    each other.After some time, one of them finally turned toward Roxanne with a look of admiration.

    ¡°We¡¯ve long heard of your impressive acupuncture skills. Today, we¡¯ve finally witnessed with our own

    eyes just how amazing it is!¡±Initially, they nned to treat the toxins in her body slowly through

    medication. None of them expected that she would seed in getting rid of most of it through a single

    acupuncture treatment.Despite the shower of praise from those top specialists, Roxanne¡¯s expression

    remained unchanged. ¡°My teacher taught me everything I know, and I¡¯ve merely put what I learned into

    practice. So, what are the results of your check-up? Do I still need treatment for the toxins in my body?¡±

    ¡°The remaining toxins aren¡¯t a lot, and your body can eliminate them through metabolization,¡±

    answered the head of the specialists. As he spoke, however, he sensed someone ring at him in

    annoyance from behind. A shudder ran through his body, and he quickly added, ¡°Nheless, I

    suggest you stay at the hospital for a couple of days for observation. As you know, your conditionExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    yesterday after getting poisoned was quite serious.¡±She nodded calmly and said quietly. ¡°Got it. Thanks

    for everything you all did yesterday.¡±The specialists immediately waved their hands dismissively.

    ¡°That¡¯s what we should¡¯ve done. If there¡¯s someone who should be thanked, it¡¯s Mr. Farwell. He stayed

    in the ward the whole time to look after you.¡±At that, she subconsciously nced toward the man

    standing at the door to the ward.Lucian¡¯s brows were tightly knitted, and he did not have time to drop

    the worried look etched across his face.When his eyes met Roxanne¡¯s, he looked away

    nonchntly.She was surprised to see his concerned expression, and a scarlet flush crept up her

    cheeks.¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, we¡¯ll be going out. Please get lots of rest these two days. Should you

    need anything, feel free to let us know.¡± Noticing the peculiar atmosphere between the pair, the

    specialists quickly excused themselves.Returning to her senses, she smiled at them and watched as

    they left.Soon, Lucian and Roxanne were the only ones left in the ward.She had finally managed to

    compose herself, but after that remark the specialist made, her emotions were all over the ce again,

    and she was at a loss for words.Lucian also seemed lost in thought and was silent for a long time.To

    cover up the panic she felt inwardly, she took her phone from the table and nced at it. As soon as

    she did so, she saw on the screen that she had nearly twenty missed calls. More than half of them

    were from Archie and Benny, while the rest were from Jack.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1222

    Chapter 1222

    Roxanne could not resist asking, ¡°Was Mr. Damaris here yesterday?¡± As soon as she asked that

    question, Lucian¡¯s expression shifted instantly, and the air around him grew heavy with tension.She

    was taken aback by the change in him and wondered whether she had said something she should not

    have again.It¡¯s just that I happened to see Jack¡¯s calls, and it reminded me that he was with me before

    I fell unconscious yesterday. Besides, he was right next to me when the gas was released.As that

    thought crossed her mind, she could not help worrying a little over what had happened to him.¡°Does he

    mean that much to you? Besides the kids, is he the first person you care about after recovering?¡± He

    stared at her intently, slowly moving closer to the hospital bed as he spoke.Puzzled by his sudden

    anger, she frowned and asked, ¡°I was only asking because I could see he tried calling me quite a few

    times. Moreover, he was with me when I got poisoned¡ª¡±¡°He was with you when you passed out,¡±

    Lucian said, cutting in before she finished her sentence.Recalling the scene, Roxanne nodded without

    hesitation.I don¡¯t know whether I¡¯m reading too much into it, but it seems as though Lucian¡¯s statement

    has a deeper meaning.Standing next to the bed, he gazed down at her and asked in an interrogative

    tone, ¡°So, have you wondered why both of you inhaled the toxic gas, yet only you lost consciousness

    from getting poisoned and suffered severe symptoms while he¡¯s still fit as a fiddle?¡±Upon hearing that,

    she was stunned as what he was implying finally struck her.He suspects that the experiment went

    wrong because Jack tampered with it!When that realization dawned on her, she contradicted him

    without a second thought. ¡°There¡¯s no reason for Mr. Damaris to do that.¡± Seeing that she was willing to

    defend Jack at the drop of a hat, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened, and his tone turned even more solemn as he

    responded, ¡°I see that you trust him a lot.¡±rmed by the palpable tension that suddenly radiated

    around him, she realized she had spoken too hastily and consciously softened her tone. ¡°It isn¡¯t a

    matter of whether I trust him or not. It¡¯s just that the Damaris family was the one who spearheaded this

    project, and they¡¯ve put a lot of effort into it. The project was finally progressing to a new stage, so

    there¡¯s no reason for him to throw a spanner in the works.¡±What¡¯s more, I¡¯m the one who has been

    responsible for the research on the core technology of this project, and I¡¯m the one who knows it best.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If Jack does indeed want to harm me, that means he has already decided to give up on this project.

    However, so many people are involved in the project, and it has been disclosed to the public previously.

    Hence, his actions will only do more harm than good.Seeing that her response was simr to what Jack

    had said the previous day, Lucian¡¯s displeasure intensified. He retorted, ¡°Is that so? In that case, why

    don¡¯t you tell me who would¡¯ve done that apart from him? Was it Dr. Galloway?¡±She furrowed her

    brows again. ¡°Dr. Galloway wouldn¡¯t do something like that. We¡¯ve worked together for a long time, and

    I trust him.¡±Besides, he wouldn¡¯t have had the chance to tamper with theb table. During the few

    minutes he was there, I was next to him. Even if he did n to do something, he wouldn¡¯t have had

    time. Also, I don¡¯t see any reason for him to do so.It annoyed Lucian to see how protective she was of

    Colby, and he said in a mocking tone, ¡°Well, who else could it have been? You? Did you create the

    toxic gas because you were too stressed at work and wanted to end it once and for all?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1223

    Chapter 1223

    Roxanne was rendered speechless at that. After all, it was indeed true that the three of them had been

    in charge of the project since the beginning.Naturally, I wouldn¡¯t shoot myself in the foot, so that leaves

    only Jack and Colby. That being said, I don¡¯t want to doubt any of them since one of them is the project

    leader while the other is my longtime partner.Seeing how adamant she was, Lucian felt his anger rise.

    ¡°If I remember correctly, Jack had something to do with the fire incident at the research institute

    previously as well.¡±Hearing that, Roxanne gave him a confused look. Why would he say something like

    that?She then said, ¡°Mr. Damaris left after delivering those medicines, so what do you mean when you

    said that incident has something to do with him?¡±Not wanting to get into an argument with Lucian, she

    reined in her temper and added gently, ¡°You of all people should know how those medicines came to

    be, so why would Mr. Damaris do something that won¡¯t benefit him at all?After speaking, she raised her

    head to look at Lucian¡¯s cold expression and heaved a helpless sigh inwardly before continuing,

    ¡°Lucian, you need to calm down. You can¡¯t just say something like this based on your own subjective

    emotions without any evidence to support it.¡±With how smart, sharp, and decisive Lucian is, his

    irrational words now are making me doubt whether the man before me is really the CEO of Farwell

    Group.¡°I am calm.¡± Fury was bubbling deep within Lucian¡¯s heart, and he uttered coldly, ¡°That storage

    room of your research institute has had no problems for so many years, but it burns up the moment he

    stored his medicines in it. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too much of a coincidence?¡±In response, Roxanne

    patiently exined, ¡°There really weren¡¯t any problems when he stored the medicines in the room. If

    you don¡¯t believe me, feel free to ask Dr. Galloway about it since he was there at the time.¡± As she

    spoke, she kept her gaze trained on Lucian¡¯s face, her eyes glinting with emotions known only to

    herself.He looks so angry whenever he talks about the fire incident. There isn¡¯t a single trace that

    suggests he¡¯s faking it, so I guess I can finally stop suspecting him. I¡¯ve misunderstood him. I¡¯m certain

    now that he has nothing to do with the fire.Hearing her words, Lucian seemed to recall something and

    stated coldly, ¡°Your words just reminded me that Dr. Galloway was at the scene of the fire as

    well.¡±Roxanne snapped back to her senses when she realized that her words had caused Lucian toExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    cast his doubt on Colby.She tried to exin, ¡°This incident has nothing to do with them. We¡¯ve already

    looked into this. Turns out, someone bribed one of the researchers at the institute to go in and set the

    fire¡­¡±Unexpectedly, Lucian¡¯s expression darkened further the more she tried to exin. ¡°Well, who

    else could have done this except Jack?¡±Words eluded Roxanne once again.She knew there was some

    truth in his words. After all, there was only a handful of people in Horington who was capable of finding

    out the background of all personnel in the research institute and bribing them in such a short period of

    time. The same goes for the people that were involved in the project.Before this, Roxanne had always

    suspected Lucian to have had a hand in this. As such, she didn¡¯t entertain the possibility that it could

    have been someone else.However, now that she had eliminated all her doubts about Lucian, Jack was

    looking more and more to be the culprit.Nheless, she was still of the opinion that Jack had no

    reason to do such a thing.¡°It seems like you trust him very much,¡± Lucian scoffed. ¡°Your trust in Colby is

    built through years of cooperation, but what about Jack? How long have you known each other? Do

    you really know him that well?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1224

    Chapter 1224

    Roxanne felt her heart start to waver after hearing Lucian¡¯s words. However, she couldn¡¯t help but think

    that his tone sounded rather odd. He is indeed suspecting Jack to be the culprit, but why does hisst

    sentence¡­Roxanne mulled over it for a moment when she suddenly thought of something, and a touch

    of surprise shed across her eyes.Before this, Lucian kept losing his temper with me because I was

    getting too close to Jack. Naturally, he¡¯s pissed off about the same thing this time as well. He¡¯s probably

    angry that I¡¯m defending Jack. Wait¡­ Could he be¡­ jealous of Jack?Just as that thought shed into

    her mind, Roxanne snapped back to her senses and nced at Lucian uneasily before retracting her

    gaze.Somehow, I can¡¯t associate the word jealous with the man before me. It¡¯s simply impossible for

    Lucian to feel jealousy.Nheless, now that the thought was in Roxanne¡¯s mind, it was like it had

    taken root and she couldn¡¯t get rid of it. As a result, she no longer dared to meet Lucian¡¯s eyes.Her

    breath hitched as she said, ¡°Although it¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know Jack that well, I just can¡¯t find any

    reason to doubt him since he¡¯s the project leader.¡±Seemingly satisfied with her statement, Lucian gave

    a soft snort in response.After hesitating for a while, Roxanne made up her mind. ¡°Since we have

    different opinions, we¡¯ll let the evidence speak for itself.¡±She finally had the courage to look Lucian in

    the eyes as she added, ¡°What do you think of my suggestion, Mr. Farwell?¡±Seeing how Roxanne was

    still unwilling to doubt Jack but was sensible enough to make a concession with him, Lucian felt his

    anger subside slightly. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll go along with it. I¡¯ll show you the evidence so that you can see what

    kind of a person he really is.¡± Roxanne nodded. ¡°The truth is all I want. Anyway, Dr. Galloway is in

    charge of the research institute, so I¡¯ll tell him to give you free rein during this period of time in order for

    you to look into this matter.¡±Lucian agreed to it without saying anything more.It could be said that the

    two of them had reached an agreement.As promised, the first thing that Roxanne did was give Colby a

    call.It took a while before thetter answered.The moment the call was connected, Colby¡¯s apologetic

    and helpless voice rang out. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, how are you doing? I¡¯m sorry, I should have paid you a visit

    earlier, but I really have no idea where Mr. Farwell has taken you.¡±Hearing that, Roxanne

    subconsciously nced at the man beside her.All she knew was that Lucian was the one who brought

    her to the hospital. As for what happened during and after she fell unconscious, she had no clue about

    it.Judging from Colby¡¯s words, I¡¯m guessing Lucian must have done something unpleasant when he

    took me away.Lucian frowned, but he didn¡¯t try to exin, for he thought that there was no need for him

    to give an exnation just because of Colby¡¯s words.Seeing that, Roxanne could only retract her gaze.

    She then said to Colby, ¡°I¡¯m fine now, thank you for your concern, Dr. Galloway.¡±Colby¡¯s voice was still

    tinged with guilt when he said, ¡°What happened yesterday was too sudden. Several researchers were

    more or less affected by it. As a result, I have been so busy since yesterday that I forgot to call you.

    This is wrong of me¡­¡±Roxanne could imagine the chaos that must have ensued in the research

    institute after she copsed.Coupled with the leakage of toxic gases, she reckoned some may have

    even been poisoned.With me being in aa and hospitalized, I¡¯m sure Colby must be feeling

    exhausted trying to clean up the mess all alone for one whole day.With that thought in mind, Roxanne

    said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too careless and caused you trouble again.¡±Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1225

    Chapter 1225

    Hearing Roxanne¡¯s apology, there was a sh of smugness in Colby¡¯s eyes, but his tone was full of

    concern. ¡°As long as you get better, it doesn¡¯t matter how tired I get. I thought¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk

    about this. Why did you call?¡±Uneasy, Roxanne said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to continue to trouble

    you.¡±Colby was busy since yesterday after she fell unconscious.Recently, they needed to carry out an

    investigation. Due to that, they had to ask for Colby¡¯s help to grant them free rein.For everything Colby

    had done, Roxanne felt nothing but sorry for him.Colby, on the other end of the phone, was working

    overtime at the research institute, handling the surveince footage of the research facility.He froze

    momentarily when he heard what Roxanne said but soon returned to normal. ¡°What is it? Go on. I¡¯ll try

    my best to help.¡±Roxanne said with a grateful smile, ¡°Mr. Farwell and I want to investigate yesterday¡¯s

    incident. In the process, we will need permission to ess the research institute. Thus, we¡¯ll need

    some help from you.¡±At that, Colby became tense and felt his throat tighten.He was fine with Roxanne

    carrying out an investigation but didn¡¯t expect Lucian to be involved.I only asked Lucian toe

    yesterday to watch him fight with Jack, not to investigate me. It will be trouble if Lucian

    intervenes.Colby wasn¡¯t confident to hide the truth from Lucian¡¯s discerning eyes.¡°Dr. Galloway?¡±

    Roxanne urged in confusion since she didn¡¯t receive a reply from him.Colby abruptly returned to his

    senses and tried to sound calm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was up all night yesterday, so I zoned out. All right, I got it.

    Feel free to tell me when you need help.¡± Without sparing another thought, Roxanne thanked him

    politely, ¡°Thank you, and have a good rest.¡±Absent-mindedly, Colby promised to help her. After a few

    seconds, he hung up the phone.When the two were on the phone, Lucian listened to their conversation

    at the side the whole time.He found Colby¡¯s response slightly strange.However, a nobody like Colby

    wasn¡¯t significant enough to bother him, so he didn¡¯t give it much thought. He brushed it off and took it

    as hisck of sleep.¡°I¡¯ve already told Dr. Galloway.¡±Roxanne¡¯s voice sounded from the ward. ¡°This

    matter cannot be dyed. If someone did n it, that person would have more time to destroy the

    evidence if we dy. Let¡¯s start the investigation as soon as possible.¡±Naturally, Lucian was well aware

    of this simple theory. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll start to investigate after you rest.¡±In response, Roxanne frowned. ¡°IThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    want to join the investigation too. After all, this happened because of me. I¡¯m the victim, so I can¡¯t do

    nothing and wait.¡±Moreover, no matter what Lucian was thinking, Roxanne was worried about letting

    him investigate by himself because he was prejudiced against Jack.Lucian saw through her thoughts

    and narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°Are you worried I would fabricate evidence against

    Jack?¡±Hearing that, Roxanne¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of guilt, but she quickly concealed that. ¡°I just

    think it will be fairer that way.¡±Lucian sneered, ¡°I understand what you mean, but your condition doesn¡¯t

    allow you to do that. The specialist advised you to rest in the hospital for a few days. So, that¡¯s what

    you should do. Don¡¯t worry. I only want to find the real culprit who hurt you, although I¡¯m suspicious of

    Jack. I¡¯ll deal with himter!¡±The two were stunned by his words.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1226

    Chapter 1226

    Surprised, Roxanne looked at Lucian. She felt more triggered by what he said just now than when he

    told her he wanted to court her back then.Lucian¡¯s face showed a hint of awkwardness when he met

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes. Soon, he regained hisposure.¡°Let¡¯s do as you say if you feel it¡¯s appropriate.¡±A

    momentter, Lucian behaved as if nothing had happened. ¡°You¡¯re a doctor yourself, so you should

    know your condition well. The experts said the residual poison in your body is almost gone. You can be

    discharged from the hospital soon.¡±He changed the topic abruptly and sounded unnatural.His

    expression intrigued Roxanne, and she almost burst outughing. Then, she said, ¡°Then, Mr. Farwell,

    please help me with the discharge procedures. We can start the investigation earlier.¡±Lucian agreed to

    it without saying anything more and went to handle her discharge procedures.Feeling uneasy, Lucian

    confirmed with the experts again that it was okay for Roxanne to be discharged after leaving the

    ward.Originally, the experts were forced to allow Roxanne to stay for observation due to Lucian.Thus,

    they immediately assured Lucian that Roxanne could be discharged without a problem.After that,

    Lucian went to handle Roxanne¡¯s discharge procedure. When he got back to the ward, Roxanne was

    ready to leave.Lucian was in a daze looking at the smilingdy in a dress before him.Yesterday,

    Roxanne looked extremely pale, and he was shocked to see her in a hospital gown. Thus, he felt

    strange now that she looked well.¡°Are you done?¡± Roxanne was confused since he stood at the door

    silently.Lucian snapped out of his reverie when he heard her voice. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll send you

    home.¡±Just like that, they entered the elevator one after another. ¡°I can go home by myself. I¡¯ve already

    caused you much trouble for yesterday,¡± Roxanne rejected politely.Lucian sounded calm. ¡°Essie is at

    your ce. I want to see her.¡±Since he had spelled things out so clearly, Roxanne could no longer

    refuse his offer.The two got out of the elevator and walked to the hospital¡¯s entrance when it started to

    drizzle.The light rain dispelled the sweltering heat. Many people on the road walked in it

    calmly.Roxanne decided to brave the rain and run to the parking lot too.To her surprise, Lucian grabbed

    her by her waist as soon as she lifted her foot.Halting in her tracks, Roxanne instinctively looked at him

    and wanted to break free from his grip.¡°You just recovered, so you¡¯re still weak. It¡¯s best to avoid the

    rain.¡±Lucian frowned slightly, and his deep voice sounded beside her ear.Roxanne felt his breath on the

    side of her ear and a wave of numbness that came with it. She couldn¡¯t help but be in a daze.By the

    time she snapped back to reality, Lucian was holding tightly onto her waist as they walked into the

    rain.Lucian covered their heads with his coat as they strode toward the parking lot.Seeing Lucian¡¯s

    profile, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but think of how he took care of her yesterday. A warm feeling surged in

    her heart, and she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off his face for a long time.¡°Watch your step.¡± Lucian turned

    around suddenly and looked at her.When their eyes met, Roxanne felt her heart skip a beat. She tried

    to keep herposure and smiled. ¡°Thank you.¡±Lucian furrowed his brows as his eyes flickered.After

    yesterday¡¯s incident, he felt reluctant to let go of Roxanne, who looked perfectly healthy.After a long

    while, he retracted his gaze with some self control.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1227

    Chapter 1227

    The rain had stopped when the two reached the parking lot. The custom-made jacket Lucian used to

    shelter them from the rain was wet. Even his arms got soaked from the rain.Standing by the side of the

    car, Roxanne watched him open the door and put his jacket on the back seat with no change in

    expression. After a moment of hesitation, she decided to sit in the passenger seat.Soon, Lucian got

    into the car and drove toward her house.¡°I wonder what they are doing now.¡±Feeling uneasy by the

    silence inside the car, Roxanne quickly searched for a topic.Lucian raised his eyes and nced at her

    face reflected in the rearview mirror. ¡°Cayden will take good care of them. You can call him if you¡¯re

    worried.¡±Roxanne grinned. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I believe Cayden will take good care of them.¡±As they spoke

    about the kids, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but think of how they left without hesitation this morning.She

    wondered what was on the kids¡¯ minds when they did that and decided to find the answer when she got

    home.¡­Meanwhile, at the mansion, Cayden bought breakfast for the kids.After breakfast, the three

    kids rushed upstairs and hid inside Archie and Benny¡¯s room and started whispering among

    themselves.¡°I wonder how Mommy is feeling now.¡±A frown instantly creased Benny¡¯s brow as he

    sounded worried.Patting his brother on the shoulder, Archieforted, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mommy already say

    she¡¯s okay now? Moreover, there¡¯s Daddy beside Mommy, so she¡¯ll be fine.¡±Este nodded vigorously.

    ¡°Daddy will take good care of¡ª¡±Suddenly, Este faltered and looked at Archie and Benny timidly.In

    response, Archie and Benny gave her an encouraging look. Este finally said, ¡°Daddy will take good

    care of Mommy! Mommy is incredibly skilled in medicine, so I¡¯m sure she will be fine!¡±As Este spoke,

    she balled her fists to encourage herself.¡°The most important thing now is for Daddy and Mommy to get

    back together through this opportunity.¡±Archie analyzed rationally, ¡°I think after what happened

    yesterday, Mommy will not avoid Daddy and Essie anymore!¡±A smile gradually bloomed on their

    faces.Este, in particr, had a vibrant smile.Seeing Este¡¯s beaming face, Benny couldn¡¯t help but

    ask, ¡°Essie, wouldn¡¯t your mommy be sad if she finds out how much you adore Mommy?¡±Hearing that,

    the smile on Este¡¯s face gradually faded, and she became a little down.Benny felt somewhat guilty

    and nced at Archie, worried if he had said something wrong and had upset Este.Archie felt

    worried as well and wanted to change the topic. Before he could do that, Este said hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t

    have a mommy.¡±Taken aback, Archie and Benny doubted their ears.What does she mean by she

    doesn¡¯t have a mommy?Benny frowned and was about to pursue the matter when suddenly a knock on

    the door sounded.The kids quickly restrained their expressions and went to open the door.With a smile,

    Cayden stood at the door and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs and see who is here.¡±After exchanging a

    suspicious nce, the kids scampered down.The kids were stunned for a moment when they saw the

    peopleing in from the door. Then, a big smile appeared on their faces.¡°Mommy!¡±The three kids

    quickly rushed toward Roxanne.Roxanne chuckled as she held all three of them in her embrace and

    patted them on their head.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1228

    Chapter 1228

    ¡°Mommy, why are you back so soon? Shouldn¡¯t you spend more time at the hospital?¡± Worried, Archie

    looked at Roxanne. As Archie spoke, he nced at Lucian as he had secret ns for them.If Mommy

    stays for another two days at the hospital, Daddy will have more time to apany her!Lucian knew

    Archie was ncing at him, but he didn¡¯t know what was on thetter¡¯s mind.Meanwhile, Roxanne was

    rendered speechless by Archie¡¯s question. ¡°So you want me to stay at the hospital?¡±At that, the kids

    exchanged nces.Archie answered with a serious look, ¡°We¡¯re only worried about you, Mommy. We

    thought maybe you should be hospitalized for at least two days.¡±A surge of warmth emerged in

    Roxanne¡¯s heart after hearing that. Pretending to be torn, she looked at Archie. ¡°But I miss you

    guys.¡±¡°We can visit Mommy at the hospital!¡± Benny¡¯s cute voice rang out.Amused by Benny, Roxanne

    couldn¡¯t help but kiss him.Este and Archie quickly moved closer to Roxanne after they saw her

    kissing Benny.Archie stuck out his face before Roxanne straight away.With a smile, Roxanne nted a

    kiss on Archie¡¯s cheek.Este stood timidly behind Archie, not daring to go forward, but her face was

    full of anticipation.A glint of guilt shed in Roxanne¡¯s eyes when she saw how Este behaved.Este

    was not like this in the past.The tension between her and Lucian had made Este behave timidly in

    front of her.Thinking of that, Roxanne smiled at Este and pulled thetter close to her. Then, she

    kissed her on her chubby cheeks and hugged her tightly.¡°Essie, I want to thank you for trying to wake

    me up with Archie and Benny. Otherwise, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll regain consciousness.¡± Este¡¯s eyes

    gradually brightened, and a smile appeared on her little face after Roxanne thanked her.Roxanne felt

    Este slowly wrapping her arms around her neck and smiled wider.Just when she was about to let go,

    Este suddenly kissed her on the face.Roxanne froze for a few seconds and was touched after the

    entire situation sunk in.After witnessing Roxanne and Este¡¯s reconciliation, Archie and Benny rushed

    toward them excitedly, and each nted a kiss on Roxanne¡¯s cheek.Standing at the door, Lucian

    looked at Roxanne and the kids. There was a rare warmth emotion shing in his eyes.¡°Mr.

    Farwell.¡±Cayden approached him.Lucian looked away from the four and nodded in acknowledgment at

    Cayden. ¡°Thank you for your hard work. Go home and have a rest.¡±¡°I¡¯ll leave now. Please call meThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    whenever you need me.¡± Cayden bobbed his head in response.Subsequently, he turned around to

    leave without hesitation.It has been a while since Mr. Farwell and Ms. Jarvis get along. I shouldn¡¯t stay

    and be the third wheel.Initially, Roxanne wanted to see Cayden out. However, Este held tightly

    onto her and refused to let go. After some deliberation, Roxanne still couldn¡¯t get up.¡°Mommy, have you

    eaten?¡±Archie looked at Roxanne with concern.It wasn¡¯t until then that Roxanne remembered that they

    hadn¡¯t eaten all day. After she regained consciousness, the experts checked her condition. Then, she

    had a heated discussion with Lucian.She wasn¡¯t feeling hungry. However, she felt Lucian should eat

    something after all he had been through yesterday.At that thought, Roxanne patted Este¡¯s back

    reassuringly. ¡°I need to cook. Why don¡¯t you y with Archie and Benny?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1229

    Chapter 1229

    Este hugged her and refused to let go. Thus, Roxanne exined resignedly, ¡°Your daddy and I

    haven¡¯t eaten yet. We¡¯ll keep youpany after our meals, all right?¡±Upon hearing that, the girl finally

    released Roxanne and stared intently at her.Roxanne smiled, patted her head, and turned to Lucian.

    ¡°Come on in, Mr. Farwell. I¡¯ll prepare some food.¡±The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes darkened before he ambled

    into the living room. It¡¯s been a long time since I was invited by her. This feels pretty good.The children

    were relieved to see the rtionship between the two adults improved after Roxanne left the

    hospital.As Lucian sat on the couch, he watched the children y with each other.Inside the kitchen,

    Roxanne was preparing the food nonchntly.As a result of all that, the atmosphere in the mansion

    became surprisingly heartwarming.Not long after, Roxanne exited the kitchen with two sandwiches and

    a ss of hot milk before putting them in front of Lucian. ¡°It¡¯s nearly time for lunch, so just eat these

    first to hold on until then.¡±He nodded.Just as she was about to sit next to him, her phone rang again on

    the coffee table.They both lowered their heads and saw Jack¡¯s name on the screen.While Lucian

    frowned, Roxanne wanted to answer the phone because she knew Jack was simply worried about

    her.As she reached for the phone, Lucian snatched it away. Roxanne furrowed her eyebrows with slight

    panic. ¡°I want to tell Mr. Damaris that I¡¯m safe.¡±Motionlessly, he waited for the ringing to stop on its own.

    Then, he expressionlessly turned off her phone and tossed it aside.She felt resigned upon seeing

    that.In the past, she would¡¯ve immediately started arguing with him.However, she refrained from doing

    so, thinking it would be rude because he had just saved her from the brink of death and taken care of

    her for the entire night.Thus, Roxanne silently withdrew her hand and sat next to Lucian.¡°Jack came by

    last night,¡± he disclosed in a deep voice.That shocked her a little. ¡°Was it when I was still in a

    coma?¡± There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t have known about it otherwise.¡°You were already awake by that

    point, but it was gettingte, so I told him about your situation and asked him not to disturb your

    rest.¡±She still felt something was off. ¡°It was that simple?¡± I know how Lucian feels about Jack. There¡¯s

    no way their meeting ended that simplyst night.In response to her question, Lucian frowned at her.

    ¡°What else do you expect?¡±Roxanne smiled sheepishly and stopped asking. If Jack already knows

    about my situation, why did he call me?Just as she wondered about that, he spoke again. ¡°Even

    though I already told him about your situation, he still called you. Maybe he has an ulterior motive.¡±She

    was stunned by his sudden remark as she stared at his countenance. I feel like the ¡°motive¡± he¡¯s

    thinking about is not the one I have in mind.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1230

    Chapter 1230

    When Lucian recalled the scene at the research institute, a cold look entered his eyes. ¡°Back then,

    when you had just fallen into aa after being poisoned, Jack refused to send you to the hospital.

    Tell me, what do you think his intentions are?¡± Upon hearing that, Roxanne halted what she was

    thinking as she wavered.He coldly continued, ¡°Do you think traditional medicine could¡¯ve saved you

    back then?¡±Without hesitation, she shook her head. ¡°I may be unconscious back then, but I know how

    dire the situation was. Even if the person who fainted weren¡¯t me, I wouldn¡¯t necessarily have the

    courage to ept the responsibility of treating them.¡±As he gazed intensely at her, he signaled for her

    to continue, so she did. ¡°Traditional medicine has been passed down for many years because it¡¯s

    effective inbating chronic diseases. The best way to handle my situation yesterday was to send

    me to the emergency room immediately because the poison gas had invaded my brain. Acupuncture

    was worth a try, but the risk of failing is greater. Of course, I wouldn¡¯t take that risk when better options

    were avable.¡±¡°What would¡¯ve happened if you didn¡¯t receive treatment in time?¡± Lucian

    inquired.Roxanne gave that question some thought and replied seriously, ¡°If it weren¡¯t too serious, then

    I would¡¯ve been in a vegetative state. If it were, I would¡¯ve died. Even if I was lucky enough to wake up,

    I think I would¡¯ve be mentally disabled.¡±When her train of thought ended there, she expressed her

    gratitude to him. ¡°If not for your help, one of those three scenarios would¡¯ve been my fate, Mr. Farwell.

    So, thank you.¡± As though he didn¡¯t hear her thanks, he continued to focus on Jack. ¡°Do you think Jack

    was unaware of those three possibilities?¡±Roxanne hesitated to shake her head. Jack definitely knows

    about those possibilities, but if I shake my head, Lucian will be more suspicious of him, and I don¡¯t

    want either of us to suspect him even more.Upon detecting her hesitation, Lucian stared at her coldly.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t think he¡¯s suspicious?¡±Frowning, she spected, ¡°Maybe¡­ Mr. Damaris has his

    reasons.¡±After all, he may have experience using acupuncture to treat those attacked by that poison. If

    that¡¯s true, it brings up another question. Why does he just so happen to know how to deal with such a

    rare poison? If that¡¯s not the case, why did he insist on not sending me to the hospital and opting to use

    acupuncture to treat me instead? While chaos roamed in her mind, she put on a calm facade.Gazing at

    her, Lucian questioned, ¡°Do you know what Jack was doing when I went to him?¡±Roxanne tensed up

    upon hearing his tone, thinking that he had discovered some sort of irrefutable evidence. If that

    happens, I may need to change my long-standing impression of Jack¡­As he recalled Jack¡¯s actions,

    he narrowed his eyes. ¡°He was preparing to remove your clothes! He¡¯s just an animal who takes

    advantage of you, yet you still trust him so much.¡±That dumbfounded her. I thought he had irond

    evidence, but that¡¯s all?Due to her frequent acupuncture sessions, she was used to taking patients¡¯

    clothes off during treatment.It was why she was dumbstruck by Lucian¡¯s reaction. Did Lucian really

    think Jack took off my clothes because he wanted to¡­ Then again, Lucian did get jealous many times

    before. I¡¯m not sure how to describe what I¡¯m feeling right now¡­This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1231

    Chapter 1231

    A few momentster, Roxanne organized her thoughts and exined, ¡°It¡¯s just standard procedure for

    acupuncture. If he wants to perform it on me, he can¡¯t do it with my clothes on.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian furrowed his eyebrows slightly as a look of dissatisfaction shed past his

    eyes. Now that I think about it, Jack did need to remove her clothes to perform acupuncture on her.

    Still, it was disturbing!

    His jealous expression amused her.

    ¡°Setting that aside, Jack¡¯s behavior is still very suspicious,¡± Lucian concluded stubbornly.

    That rendered Roxanne speechless.

    While she didn¡¯t want to believe Jack was acting maliciously, she had to admit that, from an objective

    point of view, he was pretty suspicious.

    Lucian frowned at her and informed her coldly, ¡°I n to investigate this matter in the afternoon. Will

    you join me?¡±

    Nodding, Roxanne was about to ept his invitation when the children pounced into her embrace.

    Thus, instead of replying to him, she stared at the children, puzzled.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Benny peered at his mother caringly. ¡°Are you going out in the afternoon?¡±

    The children overheard the adults¡¯ conversation because they had been somewhat intentionally ying

    around the two.

    When they heard Lucian was about to investigate his love rival, they were enthused to lend a helping

    hand.

    Roxanne smiled at them. ¡°I may need to visit the research instituteter. Is it okay if you three are alone

    at home in the afternoon?¡±

    The moment she ended her sentence, Benny shook his head.

    Perplexed, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    He grabbed her hand. ¡°You¡¯ve just recovered, Mommy. Even though you¡¯re not in the hospital right

    now, you should still rest at home for a couple of days.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Then he nced at his brother.

    In response, Archie added, ¡°We were really scared when we saw you like that yesterday! Mommy,

    please, we don¡¯t want to witness that again!¡±

    Este nodded vigorously. ¡°You need to rest properly, Ms. Jarvis. I¡­¡± As she inadvertently recalled

    Roxanne¡¯satose state yesterday, her eyes reddened. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to get sick anymore, Ms.

    Jarvis!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart ached when she saw the children¡¯s anxious countenances.

    ¡°Since the children are so worried about you, you should rest at home for a few days,¡± Lucian spoke

    up. ¡°I have said it before, but my goal isn¡¯t to prove Jack did something bad. I merely want to catch the

    perpetrator who hurt you. You can just rx.¡±

    She didn¡¯t expect he would say something like that in front of the children and blushed. Then, she

    reflexively turned to them to see their reaction.

    Thoughtfully, the children pretended not to hear anything.

    Upon seeing theirck of unusual reaction, Roxanne sighed in her mind. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll tell Dr.

    Galloway to grant you entry into the research institute in the afternoon.¡±

    Lucian nodded.

    Since it was already noon, she asked him to stay for lunch.

    Once lunch was over, he left.

    Este stared at her father with hope. ¡°Can I stay, Daddy?¡±

    When he turned to face her, he saw her grabbing onto the hem of Roxanne¡¯s shirt tightly.

    It was apparent the girl was unwilling to part with Roxanne so soon after what happened yesterday.

    Hence, he furrowed his eyebrows and said, ¡°Ask Ms. Jarvis. If she¡¯s willing to let you stay, you can.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1232

    Chapter 1232

    Lucian¡¯s reply took Roxanne by surprise. I didn¡¯t expect Lucian would allow Essie to stay or even ask

    me to decide if she could. Immediately upon receiving her father¡¯s approval, Este turned to Roxanne.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡±The boys approached them. ¡°Please let Essie stay, Mommy!¡±Roxanne hesitated for a

    moment when she saw the anticipation in the boys¡¯ eyes. In the end, she found herself unable to say

    no. ¡°Fine. If Essie wants to stay, she can.¡±Delight colored the children¡¯s countenances as they

    cheered.Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but grin upon seeing that.As Lucian¡¯s expression softened, he shifted

    his sight toward her.Upon detecting his gaze, she suddenly tensed up. Even her expression was

    slightly frozen.¡°Since you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯ll be counting on you to take care of Essie for the next few days,

    Ms. Jarvis,¡± Lucian uttered.In response, Roxanne pursed her lips and smile.Before he left, he informed,

    ¡°I¡¯ll arrive at the research institute at two in the afternoon.¡±She nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll let Dr. Galloway know and

    ask him to head over there earlier.¡±When their conversation ended, Lucian turned and left.Roxanne and

    the children watched his car disappear from their sight before returning to the mansion.It was nearly

    two in the afternoon, so she swiftly gave Colby a call.Meanwhile, Colby had just left the surveince

    room.He stayed up for the entire night scrubbing all traces of his misdeed.After learning Lucian would

    investigate the matter during the morning from Roxanne¡¯s call, he inspected all the surveince footage

    again. He only dragged his exhausted body out of the surveince room after he found no problems

    with the footage.To his surprise, he received another call from Roxanne just as he left.She said, ¡°Mr.

    Farwell will be heading over there at two in the afternoon. So, you may need to reach there a little

    earlier.¡±Colby¡¯s heart sank when he heard that. I know it¡¯s only a matter of time before Lucianes,

    but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon!Still, he agreed to her request. ¡°Got it. I¡¯m at the research institute

    right now, so he¡¯s free to visit whenever he wants.¡±It was almost two when he ended the call.Hence, he

    immediately returned to the surveince room to recheck the surveince footage.Just as he did that in

    suspense, he heard someone knocking on the door.¡°Mr. Farwell has arrived, Dr. Galloway,¡± the

    receptionist informed while Lucian stood next to her.Colby¡¯s expression shifted drastically before he

    forced himself to calm down as quickly as possible.A few secondster, he turned to the entrance withThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    a polite smile. ¡°You should¡¯ve called me when you arrived, Mr. Farwell. I could¡¯ve weed you at the

    building entrance.¡±Lucian¡¯s line of sightnded on the surveince footage on the screen and inquired,

    ¡°What is this, Dr. Galloway?¡±¡°I couldn¡¯t help but feel something was amiss about what happened

    yesterday. Thus, I decided to check the surveince footage in hopes of finding anything fishy. Since

    you¡¯re also nning to investigate yesterday¡¯s incident, how about we examine the footage

    together?¡±Silently, Lucian gazed at him for a few seconds.Meanwhile, Colby felt his heart pounding.

    Yet, he had to stifle his anxiety and pretend as though nothing was going on.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1233

    Chapter 1233

    After a while, Lucian shifted his icy look away from Colby, to which thetter responded with a calm

    sigh of relief.

    Then, Colby reflexively stepped away and allowed Lucian to take his seat while he stood at the side.

    Both of them then watched yesterday¡¯s surveince footage, starting with the experiment Roxanne was

    performing with Jack.

    In the footage, they saw Roxanne joking around with Jack.

    Colby was also in the footage, but he was a few steps behind Roxanne and Jack with an expression

    completely different from theirs.

    Overall, it seemed as though Colby was the only one focusing on the experiment while the other two

    were not involved in any work.

    Lucian always thought Roxanne was way too intimate with Jack.

    However, it was the first time he saw the two of them interacting with each other without his

    presence. They don¡¯t look like business partners at all! It¡¯spletely different from how Roxanne

    describes their rtionship.

    The longer he watched the footage, the colder his expression became. Even the surrounding

    temperature was dropping.

    He was further enraged when he saw Jack and Roxanne only needed to exchange a nce to know

    what each other was doing. When did the two of them start having this tacit agreement in whatever

    they do? If someone who doesn¡¯t know the true nature of their rtionship sees this, they¡¯ll think

    they¡¯re a couple!

    His fury reached its peak after he saw Jack attempting to wipe Roxanne¡¯s sweat away with tissue

    paper.

    On the side, Colby was confident if Roxanne hadn¡¯t dodged Jack¡¯s attempt, Lucian would¡¯ve probably

    smashed the screen into pieces.

    As he continued watching the footage, he grew tenser.

    Even though he had ensured his doctored surveince footage was wless, he was still worried

    because Lucian was the one inspecting the footage with him.

    Lucian¡¯s presence alone gave him a lot of pressure.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    When the screen disyed the footage he modified, it took him everything he got to remainposed.

    Carefully, Colby observed Lucian¡¯s expression.

    Lucian merely furrowed his eyebrows. It was difficult for anyone to tell what he felt from his

    expressionless countenance, but that didn¡¯t stop Colby from getting cold feet.

    It wasn¡¯t until the surveince footage showed Jack carrying Roxanne out of theboratory that Lucian

    suddenly moved.

    Fear shed past Colby¡¯s eyes.

    In response, he bit his lower lip hard, so much so that he could taste blood in his mouth, to steady his

    nerves.

    ¡°Rey that section of the footage again,¡± Lucian ordered imposingly as he nced at him.

    Colby shuddered slightly in response and did as Lucian asked.

    It was the part right after the poison gas leaked into the room, and theboratory was thrown into

    chaos.

    Holding his breath, Colby blinked as he watched the footage again.

    From his perspective, he didn¡¯t see anything odd.

    However, he was concerned Lucian had discovered something was out of ce. Why would Lucian

    ask him to roll back the footage otherwise?

    Therefore, he steeled himself and asked, ¡°Did you see anything odd in the footage, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    The look in Lucian¡¯s eyes remained grim as he watched that section of the footage until thest

    second. There¡¯s nothing odd, which is precisely the problem. Aside from Jack, Roxanne, and Colby, no

    one else approached theb table. In that case, the only suspects are Jack and Colby, yet they didn¡¯t

    act suspiciously in the footage at all!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1234

    Chapter 1234

    Colby was getting very nervous because Lucian still hadn¡¯t replied to him yet. Meanwhile, he kept

    telling himself the reason Lucian wasn¡¯t speaking was that thetter hadn¡¯t spotted anything fishy. As

    long as I didn¡¯t mess up while doctoring the footage, Lucian¡¯s biggest suspect will only be Jack!When

    his train of thought ended there, he suddenly gained confidence, and he rxed.After an unknown

    amount of time passed, Lucian left his seat without any facial expression.Promptly, Colby asked,

    ¡°Where do you want to check next, Mr. Farwell?¡±Lucian was still thinking about the footage he

    watched.Hence, when he heard Colby¡¯s question, he said, ¡°We¡¯ll take a look at the research facility.¡±¡°All

    right!¡± Colby was relieved to hear that. Based on his expression, I¡¯m pretty sure he didn¡¯t notice

    anything. I¡¯ve sessfully fooled him with the footage. As for the research facility, I¡¯ve already

    swapped out all the medicine on the research table. There¡¯s no way I¡¯ll be exposed!As he thought

    about that, he cheerfully brought Lucian to the research facility.On the way there, Lucian passed by

    many researchers. All of them were so taken aback by his imposing demeanor that they didn¡¯t have the

    nerve to greet him.Soon, the duo arrived at the research facility. Without Colby¡¯s guide, Lucian strode

    straight toward the research table Roxanne used yesterday.After sweeping his gaze across the table,

    he noticed all the medicine on the furniture was brand new.Frigidly, he questioned, ¡°Who changed

    them?¡±Hearing that, Colby promptly exined, ¡°Dr. Jarvis and Mr. Damaris almost finished using them

    yesterday. Additionally, we weren¡¯t sure if the medicine contributed to Dr. Jarvis¡¯ condition after what

    happened. Thus, we reced all of them with new ones to prevent the same tragedy from urring.¡± It

    was a logical exnation that he was confident even Lucian couldn¡¯t argue with.After all, while

    Roxanne¡¯s experiment couldn¡¯t continue, other research still needed to be conducted at the research

    institute.Furthermore, the employees there needed to deal with those potentially harmful medicines.All

    of that meant Lucian had one less lead to follow.As Colby put a few bottles of medicine in front of

    Lucian, he said, ¡°These are the medicine Dr. Jarvis and Mr. Damaris used yesterday. I wonder if it¡¯s

    because this batch of drugs is from a different manufacturer than the pre-test one.¡±Upon hearing that,

    Lucian turned to him with a puzzled look.¡°While it¡¯s still the same type of medicine, differentText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    manufacturers make the same stuff differently. Thus, the results of experiments may be different. In the

    past, whenever we started using another manufacturer¡¯s products, we would conduct a pre-test again.

    It seems like there was an oversight this time.¡±Lucian nced at the bottles and ordered, ¡°Bring these

    medicines to my car.¡± It seems like I¡¯ve gotten a new lead. I¡¯m going to have these medicines inspected

    first.Speedily, Colby ordered the staff members to do as Lucian asked.¡°Is there anything else, Mr.

    Farwell?¡± he asked hypocritically.Dissatisfied, Lucian informed, ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Try to recover the

    original medicines on theb table.¡±Colby panicked a little. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± I may be exposed if those original

    bottles are recovered.Sensing his hesitation, Lucian peered at him frigidly. ¡°It¡¯s only been one night. Are

    you telling me those bottles have been destroyed?¡±Colby shuddered. ¡°N-Not yet. I¡¯ll try to retrieve them

    as soon as I can.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1235

    Chapter 1235

    Lucian remained at the research institute for the entire afternoon. After he left the building in the

    evening, he nced at the time. A brief hesitation shed past his eyes before he called Cayden and

    asked him to grab the medicine in his possession for examination. Then he drove to Roxanne¡¯s

    ce.Meanwhile, the children were ying with each other at home.Roxanne was preparing their

    dinner absentmindedly.It was because she felt a little regretful after Lucian left.After all, he was

    investigating a matter involving her, and she wanted to be a part of it.Furthermore, that was the main

    reason she left the hospital in the first ce.However, she simply couldn¡¯t leave the house because the

    children refused to let her go.To make matters worse, she still hadn¡¯t gotten a single text or call from

    Lucian for the whole afternoon.Hence, she had no idea if he unearthed anything.Just as Roxanne was

    getting distracted, she heard the children¡¯s voice in the living room.The children suddenly heard the

    doorbell ringing while they were ying and opened the door.When they saw who it was, they gleefully

    greeted, ¡°Mr. Fairwell!¡±Even though Lucian was in a rather foul mood, he still smiled a little when he

    met their bright eyes.As he lifted his sight from the children, he noticed Roxanne wasn¡¯t in the living

    room.Hence, he asked the boys, ¡°Where¡¯s your mommy?¡±They pointed at the kitchen in unison.Right

    as Lucian was going to step into the kitchen, Benny mysteriously grabbed the hem of his shirt and

    gestured for him to bend down.Lucian did as the boy wished and positioned his ear next to

    Benny.¡°Mommy has been absentminded for the entire afternoon thinking about something,¡± Benny

    whispered. Upon hearing that, Lucian smiled and patted the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Thank you for telling

    me.¡±Then he stepped into the kitchen.The children might not know why Roxanne was distracted, but he

    did. Roxanne¡¯s undoubtedly curious about my investigation progress. In that case, it seems like I

    arrived in the nick of time.Right as Roxanne returned to her senses and turned around to check out the

    commotion in the living room, she saw him arriving at the kitchen entrance.As they stared at each

    other, she couldn¡¯t help but recall what he had said before he left and blushed uncontrobly.¡°Why are

    you suddenly here?¡± She was used to them not meeting each other often.Therefore, when Lucian

    visited her for the second time on the same day, she felt a little awkward.Composedly, he answered,This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to visit Essie and tell you what I discovered during the afternoon.¡±Upon hearing that, she

    ignored her awkwardness and inquired, ¡°How did the investigation go?¡±As Lucian watched Roxanne

    fret about the matter, he felt his mood lifted. Then, an urge to tease her surfaced in his heart.¡°I¡¯m

    hungry.¡± He raised his eyebrow and stared at the dinner she was preparing.She was stunned for a few

    moments before she understood what he meant. Though, she appeared hesitant. While I want to

    develop my rtionship with him naturally, this may be progressing a little too fast¡­¡°The only thing I

    ate since yesterday afternoon was a sandwich. I don¡¯t have the energy to talk much.¡± Lucian¡¯s voice

    rang in the kitchen again.Feeling apologetic toward him and eager to learn the results of his

    investigation, Roxanne eventually agreed to his request. ¡°I¡¯m preparing dinner right now. If you don¡¯t

    mind, you can stay and eat with us. We can talk after our meal.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1236

    Chapter 1236

    Upon obtaining the answer he desired, Lucian raised his eyebrow. ¡°I shall graciously ept your

    invitation, then.¡± When Roxanne heard that, she still felt a little awkward, even though she was the one

    who asked him to join her for dinner.It was a rare harmonious moment between them.To her surprise,

    Lucian proceeded to ask, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±That rendered Roxanne speechless for a few

    seconds.After snapping back to reality, she shook her head awkwardly. ¡°No need. You can help me

    watch over the children instead.¡±A hint of disappointment was visible on his face, though he still nodded

    in agreement.She thought he would enter the living room to do that, but he just leaned against the

    kitchen entrance and gazed at her. His action confused her.Upon noticing her confusion, Lucian

    exined, ¡°I can watch them from here. Besides, you¡¯re eager to learn the results of my investigation,

    no? I can reveal a little bit to you first while you prepare dinner.¡±Despite still feeling ufortable,

    Roxanne quietly returned to preparing dinner because she was interested in the investigation.As he

    watched her busy about, he slowly recalled what she was like six years ago. She was like that in the

    past, working in the kitchen countless times to prepare my meals. However, I never cherished her

    effort. It makes me feel guilty now that I¡¯m thinking back on it, but it also strengthens my determination

    to get back with her!The children waited for the adults for a long while in the living room before they

    approached the kitchen with curiosity. ¡°Daddy?¡± ¡°Mommy?¡± they uttered in unison on their way to their

    destination.Then, when they saw the scene in the room, they kept quiet so as not to disturb their

    parents.It was as if they were staring at a painting of Lucian, strapping as always, and Roxanne,

    busying in the kitchen.In response, Archie shushed his siblings before they all sneaked back into the

    living room.Upon hearing the children¡¯s movements, Lucian nced behind him.He grinned when he

    saw them before shifting his attention back to Roxanne.However, because he was gazing at her,

    Roxanne felt slightly tense and moved much slower than usual.Hence, dinner took a little longer to be

    ready.Just as she was about to serve a dish, Lucian abruptly did it for her.Roxanne froze for a few

    moments asplicated emotions swelled in her heart. If Lucian had treated me like this even once six

    years ago, perhaps I wouldn¡¯t have left¡­ Well, it¡¯s toote to think about that now.¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    he questioned with a frown after he set a dish down on the dining table, returned to the kitchen to grab

    another, and saw Roxanne rooted to the spot.His voice pulled her out of her thoughts. Then, she

    suppressed her emotions and grinned at him as though nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just

    wondering about the results of your investigation.¡±Lucian noticed something was off with her tone. ¡°Are

    you feeling unwell?¡±Roxanne¡¯s eyshes trembled as she nodded vaguely. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m feeling a little

    dizzy after sleeping too long yesterday. I¡¯ll be fine after I adjust my routine.¡±Then she returned to

    making dinner rather hastily.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1237

    Chapter 1237

    Sensing that she was out of sorts, Lucian felt like probing further. However, he swallowed his words at

    thest moment when he thought of their previous interaction. Even when the table had been set up,

    neither of them said a word.As for the three children, who were already seated at the table, the sight of

    their parents busying themselves brought glee to their faces.The delight they exuded gradually

    softened Roxanne¡¯s heart.Even though Roxanne had calmed down after dinner, the results of the

    investigations from the afternoon were still on her mind. ¡°Mr. Farwell, are you ready to talk about

    it?¡±Filled with curiosity, the children inquired with their childish voices, ¡°Talk about what?¡±Roxanne

    shed a smile at them. ¡°It rtes to the research institute and has nothing to do with you. Go out and

    y now.¡±In response, the children looked toward Lucian for verification.Thetter affirmed in a serious

    tone, ¡°Go on now.¡±Only then did they slowly make their way out of the mansion.Both of them settled

    down on the couch with coffee by their respective sides.¡°How is the investigationing along? Is

    there any progress?¡± With her brows slightly knitted, Roxanne was filled with concern. ¡°Is it rted to

    Mr. Damaris¡­¡±Refusing to believe that Jack was capable of something like that, she was anxious for

    an answer.However, her mention of Jack caused Lucian¡¯s eyes to narrow.He still couldn¡¯t shake the

    scene from the surveince cameras of her happily chatting with Jack.Even now, she¡¯s still worried

    about him.Lucian felt an uncontroble fit of rage welling up inside him.However, the thought of her

    busy silhouette in the kitchen earlier helped him suppress his anger with remorse.After a slight pause,

    Lucian began to speak. ¡°As of now, there¡¯s no concrete evidence of any kind that points to Jack.¡± Even

    though his words triggered a sigh of relief from Roxanne, he continued speaking before she could

    dere that Jack wasn¡¯t involved.¡°That itself makes him more of a suspect.¡±Roxanne knitted her brows

    in shock. ¡°What makes you say that?¡±When Lucian sensed how protective she was over Jack, his tone

    took a turn. ¡°I¡¯ve checked the surveince feeds but didn¡¯t find anything incriminating in them. However,

    Jack is the one who has spent the most time in theb other than you. A few minutes before the

    incident, he went out to take a call. Wasn¡¯t it too much of a coincidence?¡±Furthermore, his suspicions

    were intensified by the deep understanding Jack had on poisons.Thinking back to what happened theThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    previous day, Roxanne began to waver.Although it was true that Jack coincidentally left theb then,

    she still couldn¡¯t ept casting suspicion upon the very person who had invited her to join the

    project.Moreover, she felt that Lucian was being influenced by his personal emotions in making the

    usation.Holding that thought, Roxanne sighed under her breath. ¡°If you¡¯re using Mr. Damaris

    without any corroborating evidence, I would advise you to be more rational in your investigation, Mr.

    Farwell.¡±As they lock gazes with each other, Lucian¡¯s displeasure couldn¡¯t be any more

    obvious.Nevertheless, Roxanne maintained eye contact without any intention of backing down.After a

    long while, Lucian finally retracted his gaze and got to his feet, all while desperately suppressing the

    anger within him. ¡°I have sent the drugs you used that day for tests. We¡¯ll talk about the results once

    they¡¯re out. As for your advice, I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±With that, Lucian turned and left before Roxanne

    could respond.After watching the video from the surveince cameras and seeing how protective she

    was of Jack, Lucian couldn¡¯t predict what he would do if he continued the conversation.Losing his

    composure in front of her was something he swore not to repeat.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1238

    Chapter 1238

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes brimmed with helplessness as she watched Lucian¡¯s leaving silhouette. Meanwhile,

    the three children were ying happily outside when they saw Lucian emerge with a scowl on his face.

    The sight instantly caused their smiles to freeze.¡°Daddy¡­¡± Este warily grabbed hold of Lucian¡¯s

    sleeve. ¡°Did you argue with Ms. Jarvis again?¡±Given how hard it was for Lucian and Roxanne to mend

    ties, she didn¡¯t want to see them on bad terms again.Archie and Benny, too, gave him a look of

    concern.Made aware of his glowering expression, Lucian quickly regained hisposure and tousled

    the children¡¯s hair. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We just have different opinions about work.¡±Since Roxanne had often

    used the same excuse every time they quarreled, his words served to deepen the children¡¯s

    suspicions.Cognizant of what was going through their minds, Lucianforted them, ¡°I¡¯lle and see

    you again tomorrow.¡±That was his way of promising that he would return.Only then were the children¡¯s

    concerns eased as they bid him goodbye.Over the next few days, Lucian would have dinner at

    Roxanne¡¯s house under the pretext of visiting Este.Whenever Roxanne wanted to turn him down, he

    would then im that there was progress in the investigations to report.Consequently, the former had

    no choice but to amodate him.¡­Throughout that period, Este stayed in Roxanne¡¯s house and

    had entirely forgotten about the new kindergarten.Pam, who still felt guilty over the bullying incident,

    didn¡¯t dare call Lucian to inquire about her absence. Hence, she had no choice but to contact Aubree

    instead.¡°Ms. Pearson, is Essie not feeling well thest few days?¡±Aubree was puzzled by the question.

    ¡°What? Why did you say that?¡± A sense of hope began to swell within her.If Este was really sick, she

    could pretend to visit the former just to approach Lucian.However, Pam was equally clueless. ¡°She

    hasn¡¯te to school recently, so I thought she was sick, isn¡¯t she?¡±The words caused Aubree¡¯s face

    to darken.Over thest few days, she had been scheming on how to break Roxanne and Lucian up.

    Although she had contacted him a few times, he would quickly brush her off. Thus, she had no idea

    what was going on with Este.Little did she expect thetter to have missed kindergarten for a few

    days.Based on Lucian¡¯s previous attitude, sending Essie to the new kindergarten was his way of

    dering that his rtionship with Roxanne has ended. Now that Essie isn¡¯t going there anymore, doesThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    it mean that he has changed his mind?The thought filled Aubree with frustration.Meanwhile, when

    Pam didn¡¯t receive a response, she carefully called out, ¡°Ms. Pearson?¡±Regaining her senses,

    Aubree desperately suppressed her anger despite wearing a scowl on her face. ¡°Essie is feeling under

    the weather. I¡¯m sorry that I forgot to inform you about it.¡±Pam didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°That¡¯s

    a relief. I thought¡ª¡±She subsequently let out an awkward chuckle before changing her words mid-

    sentence. ¡°In that case, she should take her time to recuperate at home. There¡¯s no rush toe back

    to school.¡±After grunting in acknowledgment, Aubree ended the call before Pam could say anything

    else.She was afraid that she would lose her temper if the conversation were to drag on any longer.After

    all, the scene of Este crying her eyes out when she saw Roxanne hadn¡¯t slipped Aubree¡¯s

    mind.Roxanne must be the reason that little b*tch didn¡¯t go to school!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1239

    Chapter 1239

    No matter how she thought about it, Aubree just couldn¡¯t calm down. It wasn¡¯t until she gave Cory a call

    that she found out about Roxanne¡¯s discharge from the hospital.Without a doubt, the news further

    unsettled her.After much contemtion, she steeled herself and gave Lucian a call.However, she had

    to wait for a long while before she heard an answer in a frosty voice. ¡°What is it?¡±Despite gritting her

    teeth, she maintained a caring tone. ¡°Lucian, I just received a call from Ms. Yaxley saying that Essie

    has missed school recently. Is she not feeling well?¡±The moment she finished, Aubree felt her heart

    tense up as if she was afraid of hearing Lucian say that Este was at Roxanne¡¯s.Furrowing his brows

    in brief silence, Lucian replied, ¡°Essie is at my mom¡¯s. You don¡¯t have to bother. As for the teacher, just

    inform her that Essie is sick.¡±Due to the bad blood between Aubree and Roxanne, Lucian didn¡¯t n on

    letting the former know where Este really was.In addition, Lucian was certain of his feelings for

    Roxanne after the poisoning incident.That was the reason he felt the need to draw the line with

    Aubree.However, Aubree doubted the truth in his words.Given how important I am to Sonya, I¡¯m sure

    she would invite me over if Essie was by her side. After all, it¡¯s a great opportunity for me to bond with

    the little girl. Since that didn¡¯t happen, I¡¯m not buying Lucian¡¯s story.Coming to that conclusion, Aubree

    felt her heart sink. At the same time, she replied in a skeptical tone, ¡°Really? I¡¯m surprised that I didn¡¯t

    hear about something this important.¡±With no intention of continuing the conversation, Lucian

    remarked, ¡°I still have a meeting to attend. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m ending the call now.¡± With that, he

    hung up on Aubree before she could react.Upon hearing the call end tone, Aubree¡¯s face lost all

    color.That little b*tch must be at Roxanne¡¯s. I can¡¯t think of any other reason Lucian would lie to

    me.Amidst her fury, a sudden knock on the door was heard.Aubree stood up to get it despite looking

    upset.When she saw who it was, she didn¡¯t bother hiding her displeasure.¡°Aubree, what happened?

    Why do you look so angry?¡±Worried that Aubree would do something impulsive, Frieda came over to

    check on her. Concern filled her mind the moment she saw the look on Aubree¡¯s face.Aubree seethed

    as she spoke. ¡°That little b*tch has gone to Roxanne¡¯s house again!¡±The news shocked Frieda. ¡°Isn¡¯t

    she supposed to be in the hospital?¡±She clearly remembered Jonathan telling her that Roxanne¡¯sThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    poisoning was extremely serious. Hence, she was surprised at how fast Roxanne was

    discharged.¡±Aubree mmed the door to vent her frustration. ¡°That b*tch is da*n lucky. Why didn¡¯t she

    die from the poison?¡±Frieda still couldn¡¯t believe what happened. ¡°Have you asked Mr. Zaythrone about

    it? Given Roxanne¡¯s critical condition, the poison in her body would still take time to dissipate even

    after she woke up. How did she manage to leave the hospital so soon?¡±The frustrated Aubree,

    annoyed by Frieda¡¯s incessant questioning, gave thetter the side-eye. ¡°How would I know? Cory is

    nothing but a coward. Ever since I told him that I was trying to kill Roxanne, he stopped contacting me.

    If I hadn¡¯t asked him about it, he would probably not have told me!¡±Unsettled by the tantrum Aubree

    was throwing, Frieda felt the need to calm the former down. ¡°Um¡­ How did you know that Essie is at

    Roxanne¡¯s ce?¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1240

    Chapter 1240

    The question only served to infuriate Aubree further. ¡°Lucian told me about it!¡±

    The answer shocked Frieda. ¡°Really? There¡¯s no way he would tell you something like that.¡±

    Her words caused Aubree to re at her, cowing her into silence.

    Knowing Lucian, she felt that once he had decided to leave Este with Roxanne, he would definitely

    not allow Aubree anywhere near his daughter.

    Therefore, she found it hard to believe that Lucian would tell Aubree the truth.

    With a scowl on her face, Aubree exined, ¡°He didn¡¯t say it. Instead, he mentioned that Essie was

    with Mrs. Farwell, who didn¡¯t bring up the matter with me. It¡¯s evident that he¡¯s lying!¡±

    Frieda found the situation to be equally suspicious.

    Nheless, fearful that the hasty Aubree would make a mistake, she advised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you give

    Mrs. Farwell a call? Essie might really be there.¡±

    When the scowl on Aubree¡¯s face deepened, Frieda quickly changed her tact.

    ¡°If Lucian has lied to you, you should also tell Mrs. Farwell about it. Doesn¡¯t she deserve to know since

    Lucian sending Essie to Roxanne¡¯s side is a serious matter?¡±

    Knitting her brows, Aubree began to waver upon hearing Frieda¡¯s words.

    She¡¯s right. I can stillin to Sonya.

    With that thought in mind, Aubree gave Sonya a call.

    Thetter answered quickly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Aubree?¡±

    Upon regaining herposure, she spoke in a concerned tone. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, Essie¡¯s teacher just

    called and told me that Essie has been absent from school for thest few days. Lucian mentioned that

    she¡¯s with you. I was wondering if she¡¯s not feeling well?¡±

    Sonya¡¯s brows furrowed at once. ¡°Isn¡¯t Essie with the two of you?¡±

    Even though the answer was expected, Aubree still felt disheartened to hear Sonya say it.

    Nevertheless, she pretended to be understanding. ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently and didn¡¯t have time to see

    Essie. I might have heard wrongly, so I¡¯ll call Lucian to check.¡±

    With that, she made some idle chatter with Sonya before ending the call.

    She was afraid of losing her temper if they were to continue the conversation.

    ¡°Aubree¡ª¡±

    Standing opposite her, Frieda felt tense when she saw the grave look on Aubree¡¯s face.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw Aubree smash her phone to the ground in rage. ¡°It¡¯s that

    b*tch again. Lucian must have sent Essie to her!¡±

    Panic descended upon Frieda. ¡°How is that possible? Even if she has really been discharged from the

    hospital, she must still be very weak. If she can¡¯t even take care of herself, why would Lucian send

    Essie to her?¡±

    It would have been better for Frieda not to have spoken. Now that she had mentioned it, Aubree

    immediately recalled how worried Este was for Roxanne.

    Instead of thinking of it as Lucian¡¯s idea, I think that little b*tch requested it herself. Who knows, she

    might be taking care of Roxanne this very minute!

    The thought filled Aubree with rage. ¡°Instead of guessing, we¡¯ll know what that little b*tch is up to by

    seeing for ourselves!¡±

    No sooner has Aubree spoken than she stormed out of the house. Frieda didn¡¯t even have time to

    react.

    All this while, I have treated that little snitch very well and catered to her every whim, and yet, she

    clings on to someone else. When I be Mrs. Farwell one day, I¡¯ll definitely skin her alive!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1241

    Chapter 1241

    ¡°Aubree!¡± Frieda only came back to her senses after Aubree left in a huff.A loud m sounded

    downstairs.Frieda hurried over to the balcony to see Aubree marching into her car and driving away

    swiftly.The sight caused Frieda to ball up her fists in frustration.I came here today to convince Aubree

    not to act recklessly! Instead of achieving that, I have actually given her the idea of settling scores with

    Roxanne. If she heads there alone, she¡¯ll surely cause amotion!Frieda quickly ran down the stairs

    and went after Aubree¡¯s car, which was heading for Roxanne¡¯s house.¡­On the other hand, Roxanne

    and the children had no idea about what happened back in Aubree¡¯s house.Roxanne was preparing

    lunch for the children in the kitchen.¡°Mommy, will Mr. Farwell have lunch with us today?¡± Benny asked

    eagerly at the door of the kitchen.The children noticed Lucian¡¯s dedication as he showed up every day,

    but they still felt uncertain.Hearing that, Roxanne paused in her tracks. She btedly became aware

    that Lucian and the children had grown close recently.They were so close that the kids assumed that it

    was normal for Lucian to have dinner there.¡°Can you ask Mr. Farwell to bring me a small cake?¡± Benny

    changed his question.Roxanne regained herposure and shed a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know. You can

    call Mr. Farwell and ask him about it.¡±Benny¡¯s eyes lit up. He ran away excitedly and got his

    smartwatch to call Lucian.Archie and Este waited aside eagerly.Before Benny could find Lucian¡¯s

    phone number, the doorbell rang. Lucian was the only visitor recently, so the kids didn¡¯t think much and

    assumed he arrived ahead of time.¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±Benny ced his smartwatch down, and the kids ran to

    the door to open it.When the door opened, the kids¡¯ smiles froze on their faces.Aubree looked down

    and swept her gaze over the kids. She went cold with fury upon noticing Este standing behind Archie

    and Benny.¡°Essie,e home with me.¡±She extended her hand with a forced smile, giving Este an

    opportunity before she lost it.A chill ran down Este¡¯s spine when she noticed Aubree¡¯s expression.

    The young girl recoiled in fear, hiding behind Archie and Benny.Aubree¡¯s hand paused mid-air, and her

    expression turned grim.A long whileter, she retracted her hand and red at the kids. ¡°Where is

    Roxanne?¡±The kids stared at her warily. ¡°Mommy isn¡¯t at home. Don¡¯te here anymore.¡±They

    stepped back, ready to close the door.Realizing their intention, Aubree pushed the door open forcefully

    and strode into the house.The kids wanted to stop her, but they were too powerless to do so, and could

    only watch as she strode into the living room.¡°Roxanne, you b*tch. Come out now!¡± Aubree screeched

    loudly.Aubree did a thorough scan of the living room, but when she discovered that there was no one

    else present, she proceeded toward the rooms in search of Roxanne.In the kitchen, Roxanne heard the

    commotion outside. Her heart sank as she walked out of the kitchen to see what happened.Once she

    came outside, she saw the kids standing in a circle around a furious Aubree, who was obviously here

    to cause a ruckus.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1242

    Chapter 1242

    ¡°B*tch!¡± When Aubree spotted Roxanne, she marched up to her with her arm raised, ready to deliver a

    tight p.Roxanne¡¯s brows furrowed at the sight. Before she could lift her hand to block the oing

    attack, Aubree suddenly stumbled and nearly copsed to the ground.The kids¡¯ shrill voices rang out,

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully Mommy!¡±Roxanne was taken aback and lowered her head in surprise. Without

    anyone noticing, the children had quickly run to stand in a line between her and Aubree, forming a

    protective barrier.It was clear that Aubree had stumbled because of their actions.With a scowl, Aubree

    regained her bnce. She cast her gaze downward, fixing her eyes on the three young children who

    had positioned themselves between her and Roxanne.¡°Who are you to stop me? B*stards, stay away

    from me! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for taking action!¡± she warned.Before she could walk past them,

    Este reached out to grab the corner of her clothes. ring at her, the little girl dered, ¡°Don¡¯t you

    dare bully Ms. Jarvis!¡±Aubree gritted her teeth in anger. ¡°Let go of me, you ingrate! I have treated you

    well, haven¡¯t I? How could you side with this b*tch?¡±Naturally, Este held onto her clothing firmly,

    refusing to let go. Instead, she held on even tighter.Feeling a stab of anger, Aubree reached out to

    push Este away. ¡°Scram! I¡¯ll teach you a lesson after dealing with that b*tch!¡±Este waspletely

    taken aback by her unexpected shove, and if it hadn¡¯t been for Archie and Benny immediatelying

    to her aid and providing her with the necessary support, she might have stumbled and fallen to the

    ground.Roxanne had reached her breaking point with Aubree¡¯s threatening behavior toward the

    children. She firmly stated, ¡°This is my home and I won¡¯t tolerate any more trouble from you. I¡¯ve

    already warned you to leave, so I suggest you do so now.¡± Aubree let out a derisive snort and spun

    around to face Roxanne. ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve to demand me to leave, huh?¡± she spat. ¡°Have you

    completely forgotten the promise you made to keep away from Lucian and Essie? What happened to

    that?¡±Roxanne stiffened, not knowing how to reply.Aubree¡¯s haughtiness grew as she saw Roxanne

    remain silent. ¡°So why aren¡¯t you responding? Are you tongue-tied? Don¡¯t think that Lucian has fallen in

    love with you because he brought you to the hospital while you were unconscious. I can assure you

    that he would have done the same thing for any other person in the same situation!¡±Roxanne¡¯sshesThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    trembled at her words.¡°Mommy.¡± Archie yanked gently at the corner of Roxanne¡¯s clothes. He assured

    her, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her. Mr. Farwell treats you really well!¡±Roxanne pursed her lips, but she said naught

    a word.Aubree snapped, ¡°Shut up! You know nothing, bast*rd. If your mother hadn¡¯t clung to Lucian, he

    wouldn¡¯t have given her so much as a nce!¡±¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± Furious, Benny stood before Roxanne

    in a protective manner.Their actions merely served to increase Aubree¡¯s fury. She stormed forward

    angrily, ready to punish them for disrespecting her.Without hesitation, Roxanne stepped forward and

    pulled the kids behind her. ¡°This is between us. The children have nothing to do with this!¡±Aubree was

    extremely dissatisfied that her scheme had fallen through. In frustration, sheshed out at Roxanne.

    ¡°This has nothing to do with them? What did they say earlier? Don¡¯t forget that Lucian is engaged to

    me. Why would he be so kind to you? That was just because you had no shame and clung to

    him!¡±Roxanne¡¯s face turned as dark as thunder. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Please leave

    now. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for taking action!¡±¡°You dare hit me?¡± Aubree screamed, iling her

    arms around. ¡°Come, try me! If you dare toy a hand on me, I¡¯ll definitely let Lucian see what a shrew

    you are!¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1243

    Chapter 1243

    Her provocation caused Roxanne to ball her hands into fists by her sides.

    The kids were right in front of them, so she didn¡¯t want to cause a huge ruckus.

    However, Aubree paid no attention to the children as she continued, ¡°Since they are here, they should

    also learn what a b*tch you are. Lucian is engaged to me, but you wouldn¡¯t let go of him! Did you forget

    that you had the boys out of wedlock? You don¡¯t have the right to be with Lucian!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression turned dark. ¡°Are you done!¡±

    Aubree looked at her with a cold stare, ready to continue her tirade, but Roxanne stepped forward, her

    face emotionless.

    Fear crept up Aubree¡¯s throat as she furrowed her brows.

    The realization that she was afraid of Roxanne made her furious. ¡°Hit me if you dare!¡± she hollered.

    Right after she said that, a cushion was thrown in her face.

    Aubree stopped talking abruptly. Her face was grim as she faced the direction from which the cushion

    had been thrown.

    Even Roxanne was startled at the turn of events.

    ¡°Evil woman! Wicked witch! Don¡¯t you dare bully Mommy!¡±

    They were unaware that the children had approached the couch to throw cushions at Aubree.

    The children weren¡¯t strong enough, so even though they threw a few cushions, only one managed to

    hit their target..

    Even so, Aubree was already heaving in rage. ¡°B*stards!¡±

    ¡°Wicked witch! Leave our house now. We might be young, but we¡¯re not afraid of you!¡±

    The children red at her without fear.

    Slowly, Aubree¡¯s face contorted in fury. ¡°I almost forgot how you poured water over me before. How

    dare you provoke me again today?¡±

    She then glowered at Este. ¡°You ingrate! I must punish all of you today!¡±

    ¡°Come at us! We¡¯re not afraid of you!¡± The kids stuck their tongues out cheekily. ¡°We think you¡¯re the

    one who¡¯s clinging to Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Those words hurt Aubree¡¯s sore spot. She immediately marched over to them. ¡°You little b*stards! I

    swear I¡¯ll teach you a lesson today!¡±

    The children ran away, not showing any fear toward her threat.

    Naturally, Roxanne wouldn¡¯t allow her to hurt the children.

    Before Aubree could walk past her, Roxanne blocked her path coldly.

    ¡°Get out of my way!¡± Aubree snarled. ¡°You failed to teach them, so let me discipline them on your

    behalf!¡±

    Roxanne refused to budge. ¡°They are my children, and I don¡¯t need your help to discipline them.

    Besides, I don¡¯t think they did anything wrong.¡±

    Aubree snorted icily. ¡°Well, it¡¯s understandable that they are this rude since they have a homewrecker

    as a mother.¡±

    She had barely finished speaking when a tight pnded on her cheek.

    Shocked filled Aubree¡¯s eyes as she held her cheek. ¡°H-How dare you hit me?¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Roxanne retorted frostily.

    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    She then gave Aubree another p as if to prove her words.

    Before Aubree had a chance to process the initial shock of being pped, she was pped again. She

    was livid.

    ¡°Good job, Mommy!¡± the kids cheered and pped excitedly behind her.

    We have had enough of the wicked woman who keeps causing trouble for Mommy. It is great to see

    her getting pped twice!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1244

    Chapter 1244

    ¡°You ask for it!¡± Aubree snapped back to her senses and lunged at Roxanne. Roxanne firmly grasped

    an acupuncture point on Aubree¡¯s arm, causing thetter to experience difort and be

    feeble.¡°I¡¯m not only going to p you. I also want to remind you that you¡¯re the real

    homewrecker!¡±Roxanne inched nearer to Aubree. In a voice that only the both of them could hear, she

    whispered, ¡°You merely got engaged to Lucian, but I was his wife back then. If it wasn¡¯t for you, we

    wouldn¡¯t have gotten divorced!¡±That was the first time Aubree heard of that. Cold sweat beaded on her

    forehead as she gritted her teeth against the pain. ¡°That¡¯s because Lucian loves me! He wouldn¡¯t have

    married you if it weren¡¯t for his grandpa!¡±Roxanne¡¯s eyshes quivered. Her heart started wavering,

    but she quickly tamped her emotions down.Aubree¡¯s actions are too outrageous. I need to solve the

    problem!With that thought in mind, Roxanne spoke with a chill in her voice. ¡°Regardless, we were

    married. If you hate homewreckers, then you should have kept your distance from him instead of

    bing one yourself!¡±Aubree paled visibly. ¡°You¡¯re being unreasonable!¡±¡°You know well if I¡¯m being

    unreasonable or not.¡±Roxanne applied pressure to an acupuncture point on Aubree¡¯s arm. After making

    sure that Aubree was too weak to resist, she pushed her away.Aubree sucked in a deep breath as it felt

    like her arm was going numb from the pain.However, she mustered her courage to avenge herself as

    she could not tolerate the insults she had previously earlier.Right when she pounced on Roxanne with

    thetter retaliating by applying pressure to her acupuncture point, amotion sounded at the door of

    the mansion.¡°Aubree!¡± Frieda had finally arrived. She hurried into the mansion and saw the chaotic

    scene. Without hesitation, she shoved Roxanne away. ¡°Are you crazy? Can¡¯t you have a civil

    discussion?¡±Roxanne had applied pressure to acupuncture points on both Aubree¡¯s arms, causing her

    so much pain that she could barely stand. Frieda had to step in to help her, steadying her so she

    wouldn¡¯t fall.¡°You¡¯re crazy!¡± Aubree shot Roxanne a vicious re. She turned to Frieda and

    comined, ¡°She¡¯s nuts!¡±Frieda was both flustered and livid with rage upon seeing Aubree in distress.

    She growled, ¡°Don¡¯t you realize that Aubree is Lucian¡¯s fianc¨¦e? How could you do this to her? Don¡¯t

    you fear the consequences of Lucian taking action against you?¡±Roxanne had two needles in her hand,

    and no one knew when or where she got them from. Her eyes were blocks of ice as she dered, ¡°She

    was the one who kicked up a fuss first. If Lucian wants to take action against me, he¡¯s wee to do

    so. However¡­¡±She brandished the needles and stalked closer to Aubree.Frieda¡¯s heart pounded as

    she felt fear grip her throat when she saw the look on Roxanne¡¯s face. She held Aubree tightly and

    backed away, her movements slow and cautious.After taking two steps back, she thought she looked

    like a coward and forced herself toe to a stop. ¡°What do you want to do?¡±Roxanne nced at her

    needles and replied calmly, ¡°What else can I do? I¡¯m sure you know the answer. Ms. Pearson needs to

    be taught a lesson, and I¡¯m not going to let you off the hook. You¡¯re going to ask Lucian to take action

    against me, so why should I let you go so easily?¡±A menacing look shed across her face. ¡°Archie,

    Benny, take Essie upstairs.¡±The children had no idea what she wanted to do, but it was obvious she

    wasn¡¯t getting bullied anymore. They agreed obediently and led Este upstairs.They were still climbing

    the stairs when an anguished scream sounded behind them.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1245

    Chapter 1245

    Before Frieda could react, Roxanne had already jabbed the needle into Aubree¡¯s shoulder. Upon

    hearing Aubree¡¯s agonized scream, Frieda returned to her senses and tried to stand between the two

    women despite her fear.Immediately after she took the first step forward, and before she was able to

    say anything, a needle was inserted into her wrist.An excruciating pain shot through her body at once,

    and Frieda¡¯s mind went nk. Instinctively, she held her wrist and squatted down. She was in so much

    pain that tears streamed down her face continuously.¡°You shouldn¡¯t interfere. This is between Ms.

    Pearson and me,¡± Roxanne said coldly before going around Frieda and squatting next to Aubree

    expressionlessly.Without Frieda¡¯s support, Aubree was hardly able to stand up straight and was

    resisting the urge to roll on the ground as waves of pain washed over her.Seeing that Roxanne was not

    about to let her off, the woman bellowed anxiously, ¡°B*tch! Kill me if you can! Otherwise, I will definitely

    not let you off¡­¡±Before she could finish her words, a volley of pain tore through her other

    shoulder.Battling against the intense agony, Aubree held her arm and fell to the ground, her forehead

    covered in cold sweat.Roxanne squatted next to her expressionlessly. There was no hint of emotion in

    her eyes as she watched the two women struggle in pain.¡°I¡¯m just teaching you a small lesson so that

    you know how easy it is for me to kill you guys. Not only that, but I also have countless ways to turn

    your life into a living hell. Try me if you¡¯re not afraid!¡±After saying that, Roxanne cast a cold nce at

    the women and stood up. ¡°My house is too small for important people like the two of you, so get lost

    right now. If you can¡¯t stand up, I don¡¯t mind helping you.¡± As Roxanne spoke, she casually held up an

    unstained silver needle and shed it in front of Frieda and Aubree.When the two women saw the

    needle, their pain intensified, and their faces paled even further.¡°Just you wait¡­¡±Resentment filled

    Aubree¡¯s eyes. Her hands, which had already gone numb, were clenched into fists and were trembling

    uncontrobly.To prevent Aubree from saying anything that might further provoke Roxanne, Frieda

    endured her pain and stood up. After walking toward Aubree, she bent over and said, ¡°Aubree, let¡¯s go

    back first¡­¡±While Frieda helped Aubree up, she felt another pang of pain in her arm. Both women were

    sweating profusely as all color drained from their faces.Not wanting to stay even a second longer, afterThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    getting Aubree to stand on her feet, Frieda quickly dragged her out of the house.¡°B*tch! That wretched

    woman!¡± Aubree mumbled bitterly as she walked away reluctantly.¡°I¡¯m going to kill her! I will kill

    her!¡±The two women attracted numerous scrutinizing gazes as they staggered out of the area outside

    the mansion.Aubree red back at those people but received more fingers pointing at her instead.¡°Ha!

    Just from the looks of it, it¡¯s obvious that she has been caught having an affair with someone¡¯s

    husband. There are so many mistresses these days!¡±When Aubree heard thatment, her

    expression darkened at once. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Do you know who I am? How dare

    you make such usations about me! I won¡¯t let this slide!¡±Noticing that the person whom Aubree was

    scolding had halted in her tracks and was about to walk over to them, Frieda quickly grabbed Aubree¡¯s

    arm and said, ¡°Aubree, just bear with it a little longer. What if things blow up and word gets to

    Lucian?¡±When Aubree heard that, she threw a furious re at the passerby once more before walking

    away with Frieda.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1246

    Chapter 1246

    The two of them lowered their heads and clenched their teeth as they continued walking outside while

    trying their best to ignore the judgmental gazes. Suddenly, the sound of car brakes screeching to a halt

    pierced their ears before a car stopped in front of them.The next moment, they heard the m of a car

    door.Frieda and Aubree looked up cautiously and saw Jonathan standing before them, his face

    contorted with rage.¡°What did the two of you do? Why are you in such a mess?¡±Jonathan noticed the

    miserable state the women were in as he sized them up and swept his gaze across the nosy passersby

    who were whispering among themselves.Intimidated by the man¡¯s threatening aura, the crowd

    dispersed at once.Jonathan frowned and looked at the two women in confusion. ¡°Did you two find fault

    with Dr. Jarvis?¡±Ever since that day when he saw his sister with Aubree at the hospital, Jonathan had

    been worrying that she might do something foolish and had gotten someone to keep an eye on

    her.Over the past few days, even though Frieda had been visiting Aubree rather frequently, they did not

    seem to be up to anything. As such, Jonathan chose to turn a blind eye.However, earlier that afternoon,

    his subordinate suddenly called to tell him that Frieda and Aubree went to Roxanne¡¯s house.Jonathan

    had a bad feeling in his heart when he received the news. Hence, he quickly ended his meeting and

    headed to the mansion.However, he was still one step toote!Frieda¡¯s arm was still hurting as she met

    her brother¡¯s eyes. Feeling frustrated and aggrieved, she said, ¡°We just wanted to tell her not to bother

    Lucian again. What¡¯s wrong with that? After all, Lucian and Aubree are engaged to each other!¡±Filled

    with embarrassment, Aubree nced at Jonathan for a brief second before gritting her teeth and

    looking away.She clearly remembered that Jonathan had always been on Roxanne¡¯s side.He must be

    secretly gloating after seeing the pathetic state I¡¯m in! Jonathan could hardly believe that Frieda had

    the audacity to talk back to him. Almost choking on his rage, he yelled, ¡°Shut up! This is Lucian¡¯s family

    matter. What has it got to do with you? What did the two of you do to Dr. Jarvis? Out with it!¡±Frieda was

    trembling with fury when she heard that. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, Dr. Jarvis! All you care about is Dr. Jarvis! Can¡¯t

    you see that Aubree and I are both injured? You asked me not to get involved with it, but you are the

    one who seemed to be deeply involved. Since it is Lucian¡¯s family affairs, why are you doing so much?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would think that you¡¯re in love with Roxanne!¡±Simmering with anger,

    Jonathan raised his hand.¡°Are you going to hit me as well?¡±Tears of anger welled up in Frieda¡¯s eyes

    as she said, ¡°Just kill me! Otherwise, I will do anything I can to stop Lucian and Roxanne from being

    together!Jonathan¡¯s hand shook slightly in midair when he noticed his sister¡¯s bloodshot eyes. In the

    end, he retracted his hand and was about to speak when Aubree suddenly copsed against

    Frieda.¡°Aubree!¡± Frieda got a shock. She wanted to hold the woman, but as her arm was aching badly,

    she could only look toward her brother.The man hesitated for a second before extending his arm and

    supporting Aubree.¡°It¡¯s all your fault! Why did you have to say all those things when Aubree was

    already feeling terrible because of Roxanne?¡± In a fit of anger, Frieda pushed all the me onto

    Jonathan.¡°Keep quiet!¡± Jonathan could not be bothered to continue arguing with his sister. ¡°Get into the

    car. I¡¯ll send both of you to the hospital. Don¡¯t let me catch you harassing Dr. Jarvis again!¡±After saying

    that, he put Aubree in his car while Frieda let out a cold snort before getting into the car with a gloomy

    look on her face.Both Jonathan and Frieda were preupied with their own thoughts, and neither of

    them noticed the slight change in Aubree¡¯s expression.Aubree was in a terrible mood from what

    happened earlier, and her shoulder was hurting badly. As such, she was sick of hearing the argument

    between the siblings and pretended to faint.She was d that she had managed to shut them up using

    that tactic.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1247

    Chapter 1247

    Jonathan sent the two to the hospital, handled the ward admission procedure, and asked someone to

    take care of them before he left. He feared he would lose his temper if he stayed there with

    Frieda.Before leaving, he still felt worried, so he ordered his subordinates, ¡°Keep a close eye on her

    during this period. Contact me first thing when you notice anything unusual about her.¡±Naturally, the

    subordinates promised without hesitation.Jonathan turned around and took onest nce at the ward

    before letting out a heavy sigh. With that, he strode out of the hospital.After getting into the car,

    Jonathan pondered whether he should pay Roxanne a visit.After all, judging by Aubree¡¯s and his

    sister¡¯s appearance, he figured the trio had gotten into a fight. Frieda and Aubree were already terribly

    injured. He could not help but wonder if Roxanne was injured as well.After mulling over it for some

    time, Jonathan dismissed the idea. Instead, he called Lucian.Rightfully, if Roxanne was really injured,

    the person who should be with her at that moment was Lucian.The call was connected instantly.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±Jonathan opened his mouth, but he did not know what to say.I can¡¯t possibly tell him about

    my sister and Aubree getting into a fight with Roxanne after they went to her to cause trouble and that

    he should check on Roxanne. If I tell him that, he might not let Frieda off.Though Jonathan thought

    Frieda was a fool, she was still his family member. He still had to protect her.At that thought, Jonathan

    mulled over it for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Aubree and my sister went to see Dr. Jarvis today, but I

    don¡¯t know what they said to her. Do you want to go over to check on her?¡±He had merely mentioned

    the two girls visited Roxanne¡¯s home but not a single word about their scuffle. However, Lucian¡¯s

    expression darkened instantly. ¡°Why did they go there?¡±Roxanne has just returned from the brink of

    death, and there¡¯s finally an improvement in their rtionship. And now, Aubree¡¯s gone looking for her

    without my knowledge?Jonathan shook his head, still unwilling to tell Lucian the truth. ¡°I don¡¯t know,

    either. It¡¯s just that¡­ they¡¯re both slightly injured. And I have no idea what Dr. Jarvis¡¯ situation is

    now.¡±Lucian¡¯s expression turned grimmer when he heard about that.They even fought!¡°Lucian, you

    should hurry over and check on her. I¡¯m sure Dr. Jarvis is hoping to see you now,¡± Jonathan advised

    sincerely.Lucian responded, ¡°Got it.¡±With that, he hung up right away.Seeing it was already noon,? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Cayden walked over to the office to ask what Lucian wanted to eat. ¡°Mr. Farwell, what do you¡ª¡± The

    moment he stepped in, he was shocked by the gloomy atmosphere.¡°Postpone everything I have in my

    schedule today,¡± instructed Lucian coldly.Cayden gave it some thought, realizing there was nothing

    important nned that day that needed Lucian to show up. Hence, he acknowledged thetter¡¯s

    request.Just as Cayden was about to ask for a reason, Lucian had already grabbed his coat and left

    the office with a stern look.A guess slowly surfaced in Cayden¡¯s mind.Cayden could not think of anyone

    else who could make Lucian put on such an expression apart from Roxanne.I wonder what happened

    this time.As soon as Lucian exited thepany, he started his car engine and sped toward Roxanne¡¯s

    ce.He had experienced the pain of almost losing her. Hence, he was not going to let her leave him

    again.If Roxanne distances herself from me because of Aubree¡¯s provocation, I won¡¯t show that woman

    any mercy, no matter what my mother says.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1248

    Chapter 1248

    Meanwhile, at Roxanne¡¯s mansion, the three children sat on the couch with gloomy faces while staring

    in the direction of Roxanne¡¯s room on the second floor. ¡°Mommy must be very angry. It¡¯s all the two

    women¡¯s fault! I won¡¯t forgive them if theye looking for Mommy for trouble again.¡± Benny sounded

    furious.With his cheeks puffed up, Archie agreed, ¡°Hear, hear! We must protect Mommy.¡±However,

    Este seemed to be more worried than the two boys. ¡°Mommy has just recovered, and they¡¯vee

    here to bully her. The doctor says Mommy can¡¯t get too emotionally agitated¡­¡±Worry was written all

    over her face.Archie and Benny did not find it strange that Este was addressing Roxanne as Mommy.

    They just felt that was how it should have been.Still, the boys, too, started to worry after hearing her

    words.After all, Roxanne had locked herself in the room after teaching Aubree and Frieda a lesson.

    And with what Este said, they feared something might actually happen to Roxanne again.With that

    thought in mind, Benny hopped off the couch, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to have a look!¡±Archie and

    Este, too, followed suit.With that, the three children scampered up the stairs.Standing before

    Roxanne¡¯s room door, the children knocked and called out for Roxanne with all their might.s, there

    was no response, even after waiting for some time.Este panicked. She banged on the door,

    suppressing her urge to yell the word ¡°mommy¡± as she cried, ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±No matter how hard she tried

    to keep herself together, her voice began to break.Roxanne, who was in the room, was feeling a rush

    of mixed emotions. She did not have the energy to deal with the children outside the door.In fact, she

    had already told them she needed some time alone before heading upstairs. Roxanne had absolutely

    no strength to respond to their cries.It was not until she heard Este¡¯s sobs that she pulled herself

    together to answer, ¡°Are you kids hungry? I¡¯ll order some food for you. Sorry, I really don¡¯t have the

    energy to cook today.¡±The children sighed in relief when they finally heard her voice.With reddened

    eyes, Archie took a nce at his siblings before turning around. ¡°It¡¯s all right. We can wait for you,

    Mommy. We¡¯re just d you¡¯re all right.¡±At that, he held Benny¡¯s and Este¡¯s hands, and said sweetly,

    ¡°We head downstairs to wait for you. We can eat together when you¡¯re feeling better.¡±Roxanne nodded

    in silence. She did not even care if the children could see her response.Thankfully, there was silence atText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    the door again.With that, Roxanne leaned against the pillow at the headboard, her emotions in a

    jumbled mess.Whether or not Roxanne wanted to admit it, Aubree¡¯s words earlier had affected her to a

    certain extent.Homewrecker¡­ Never in Roxanne¡¯s wildest dreams did she imagine anyone using such

    a word on her. It stung.Even if Roxanne had countered Aubree¡¯s questions, she still felt insulted now

    that she thought about it.Am I really a homewrecker who ruined someone else¡¯s marriage? But Lucian

    had all the time to marry Aubree during the past six years. Why drag until now?Roxanne kept

    questioning and convincing herself that she was nothing like the word Aubree used.Just as she was

    still unsure of what to make of it, the doorbell suddenly rang downstairs.Roxanne instantly snapped

    back to her senses. She then walked over to the window and looked outside.Standing at the mansion¡¯s

    entrance was Lucian. He wore a gray shirt and a serious expression as he kept ringing the doorbell.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1249

    Chapter 1249

    At the sight of Lucian, Roxanne felt her heart lurch, and her eyes reddened. When no one came to

    open the door after many knocks, Lucian yelled, ¡°Roxanne, open the door!¡±Biting her lip, Roxanne

    picked up her phone and dialed his number.Lucian suddenly stopped ringing the doorbell and

    answered the call with a frown. ¡°Where are you? Is no one home?¡±Roxanne held back her tears and

    forced herself to sound calm. ¡°I¡¯d like to be alone for some time. Please go home first.¡±Lucian

    immediately understood the meaning behind her words. ¡°You¡¯re at home, aren¡¯t you? No, I won¡¯t go

    home. Please open the door. Let¡¯s talk this out.¡±It was at that moment Roxanne¡¯s tears finally rolled

    down her cheeks.Without saying anything else, she ended the call and walked away from the window.

    However, she felt troubled when she sat back on her bed.Watching his screen turn ck, Lucian

    frowned and stopped ringing the doorbell. Instead, he banged on it, calling out Roxanne¡¯s name at the

    same time. ¡°Roxanne, open the door! Let¡¯s talk! I won¡¯t go home if you don¡¯t see me!¡±The children, who

    were in the living room, were discussing ways to cheer Roxanne up when they heard the yells at the

    door. Their eyes lit up instantly.¡°Daddy! It¡¯s Daddy!¡± Este¡¯s face was full of tears, but her tone was

    filled with joy.With that, she leaped off the couch and ran over to open the door.Upon seeing the

    children, Lucian knitted his brows. He could not hide the worry in his eyes. ¡°Where¡¯s she?¡±The children

    knew who Lucian was referring to. Hence, Este pointed in the second floor¡¯s direction and choked,

    ¡°U-Upstairs. Daddy, go up and check on her!¡±Lucian¡¯s gaze turned dark as he noticed their reddened

    eyes. He then calmly nced in the direction of Roxanne¡¯s room before entering the living room.Archie,

    Benny, and Este quickly followed behind him.¡°Two bad women came looking for Mommy just now!¡±

    Benny could not help butin.Hearing how grumpy they sounded, Lucian responded with a deep

    voice, ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I rushed over.¡±At the end of the sentence, Lucian squatted and stared into

    their eyes. ¡°Can you tell me what those women said to your Mommy?¡±Benny¡¯s eyes flickered.Roxanne

    never let the children get involved in her matters with Lucian.However, Aubree and Frieda had gone

    overboard this time.Clenching his fists, Benny mulled it over shortly and decided to tell Lucian

    everything.Before Benny could open her mouth, Archie had already piped up, ¡°They said Mommy¡¯s a

    homewrecker who ruined your engagement. They forced her to stay away from you and Essie. They

    even tried to hit Essie. When Mommy stopped them, they hit her.¡±With just a few sentences, Archie

    recounted everything clearly and coherently.Surprisingly, he missed out on one part of the story, such

    as the part where Aubree and Frieda failed to hit Roxanne. Instead, Roxanne was the one who gave

    them a terrible beating.Lucian¡¯s expression instantly darkened.Aubree Pearson! How dare you attack

    someone I care about?¡°Mr. Farwell, is Mommy really a homewrecker?¡± Benny gazed at Lucian with

    eyes filled with tearsThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1250

    Chapter 1250

    The child¡¯s innocent question only made Lucian feel more horrible. The word ¡°homewrecker¡± was a

    cruel term.However, Lucian was the reason behind Aubree¡¯s guts to call Roxanne that.Realizing that,

    Lucian felt a suffocating pain in his heart, followed by an overwhelming guilt.When there was no

    answer from Lucian after some time, Benny started to panic. ¡°Mommy¡¯s not a homewrecker!¡±Lucian

    snapped back to reality and patted his head with a heavy feeling. ¡°How could your mommy be a

    homewrecker? She¡¯s¡ª¡±Lucian stopped talking and said no more.Surprisingly, the children did not

    press on.The answer about Roxanne not being a homewrecker was enough to make them

    relieved.Lucian got up from among them, informing, ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to have a look. Stay here and

    wait for me, okay?¡±The children nodded fervently and watched Lucian head upstairs.When he reached

    Roxanne¡¯s room door, he knocked on it, but there was no response inside.¡°Roxanne, it¡¯s me. Open up.

    I want to talk to you.¡±It was Lucian¡¯s first time calling out her name so gently when she was

    conscious.Roxanne, who heard his tone from the room, felt as if her heart were crumbling.¡°I¡¯m sorry. I

    heard about what happened from the children. Aubree and Frieda came looking for you and even

    caused you a lot of trouble. It¡¯s my fault for not protecting you and the children well.¡±His voice was full

    of remorse.Clenching her fists, Roxanne suppressed her wavering heart and walked to the door. ¡°Go

    home. I¡¯m really tired today. I want to get some rest,¡± she replied while trying hard to hide her crying

    voice. He breathed, ¡°Open the door, please. I just want to talk to you. Once I¡¯m done, I¡¯ll leave. I

    promise I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±Roxanne wiped her tears away, but she did not know how to face

    him. ¡°Just say it right there. I¡¯m listening.¡±Immediately, the person outside the door fell silent.Neither of

    them spoke as they stood frozen by the door.After an unknown period of time, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out

    again.¡°I know you me me for it. Be it six years ago or now, I was the root of the problem between

    us.¡±Roxanne¡¯s eyshes quivered while she stared at the door in front of her. It was as if she could see

    the person standing out there.She had a feeling what Lucian was going to say next was something she

    would never imagine hearing.¡°Six years ago, I didn¡¯t realize my true feelings in time, which made you

    leave in disappointment.¡± Lucian¡¯s tone sounded grim and determined at the same time. ¡°Now that? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    you¡¯vee back to me, I won¡¯t ever let you leave. I won¡¯t spare anyone who hurt you. I¡¯ll definitely

    give you an answer regarding Aubree¡¯s matter.¡±Thinking back to how Lucian had been treating her

    recently, Roxanne felt her heart waver.It was as if there was a voice in her heart telling her to trust

    Lucian again and to give him another chance.If things did not work out, she could just go somewhere

    far away, like how she did six years ago.After all, she had alreadye back from the brink of death. A

    little pain was nothing.Hence, she opened the door mindlessly.Lucian, who was still apologizing

    outside, stopped the moment the door opened. He then stared intensely at the door.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1251

    Chapter 1251

    ¡°Roxanne.¡± Lucian had never felt happier when he saw here out. Roxanne should be very clear

    about what it means to open the door after everything I have said.Roxanne was gued with a myriad

    of feelings. She raised her eyes and nced faintly at him. Her voice carried a hint of exhaustion.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to have a talk with me? You can start now.¡± After her words fell, Lucian still

    kept silent.Lucian stared morosely at her. A long while passed before he reached out his hands to

    touch her eyes.Roxanne closed her eyes instinctively, and she felt Lucian¡¯s callused fingers brush past

    her eyes.¡°Did you cry?¡± Instantly, Lucian¡¯s joy was reced by remorse and pity. His voice did not

    sound as calm as usual.Roxanne¡¯s eyelids trembled. Her eyes slowly opened, but she avoided his

    gaze ufortably. ¡°I¡¯m just too tired. I thought about the past and I couldn¡¯t help but¡­¡± Just as she

    said that, she was pulled into a warm embrace.Roxanne froze momentarily. After she regained her

    senses, she struggled instinctively. ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± However, Lucian was

    unmoved. His grip around her tightened as if he wanted to enshroud her into him.His embrace made it

    difficult for Roxanne to breathe. She kept pushing him away. ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. The kids are still

    downstairs.¡± Lucian uttered, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± His warm breath was near her ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything

    you¡¯ve been through all these years. I can¡¯t make up for it, no matter what I do.¡± Roxanne was stunned

    momentarily when she heard his words, and she gradually quietened down. Lucian¡¯s grip finally

    loosened as he seemed to have sensed her difort. However, he continued, ¡°Please give me a

    chance to redeem myself. Let me protect you in the future. I won¡¯t let you shed another tear. I¡¯ll also

    treat Archie and Benny like my biological children. I won¡¯t let them go even if their biological father

    comes looking for them!¡± Roxanne felt that his words were like a sledgehammer hitting her heart

    forcefully, making it hard for her to breathe properly.She did not realize how long she had been waiting

    for these words until she heard Lucian say them.Over the years, Roxanne had raised Archie and

    Benny alone, wary that Lucian would discover their identity.In truth, she did it mainly out of her fear that

    he would take them away from her.However, Lucian had reassured her that they would live together

    peacefully and that he would protect all of them.Roxanne had longed for a shoulder to cry on since sheText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    had stayed strong for a very long time. She raised her hand slowly, wanting to hug Lucian

    back.However, Roxanne caught the glimpse of the stairs from the corner of her eyes when she raised

    her hand.She saw three tiny heads shrinking their head back at the corner of the stairs.Roxanne froze

    immediately. After a brief pause, she regained herposure and pushed Lucian away hurriedly. ¡°Let

    go of me first. The children are watching!¡± Lucian¡¯s brow furrowed. With Roxanne in his arms, he turned

    back to look.Este, Benny, and Archie were standing at the corner of the stairs together. They stuck

    out their tongue meekly when they met Lucian¡¯s gaze.¡°Essie, it¡¯s all because of you! Mommy is looking

    over here. Why are you not hiding?¡± Bennyined, lowering his head.Este, who was mentioned,

    blinked twice. She looked all innocent.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1252

    Chapter 1252

    Benny could not help but chuckle afterining. Hisughter influenced the other two children to

    chuckle uncontrobly as well.The children came upstairs to take a look as they were worried about

    Roxanne.However, they did not expect to see the scene of Lucian hugging Roxanne when they went

    up.Hence, the children paused in their steps and hid in the corner to watch secretly.They were all a little

    taken aback to see that Roxanne was attempting to return Lucian¡¯s hug. Their eyes were wide with

    expectation, and they did not notice when Roxanne was looking back at them.Although the children

    were caught peeking, they were much happier than any other day.Bing a family shouldn¡¯t be a far-

    fetched dream from how Mommy and Daddy have gone further than reconciling.¡±Let go of me now¡­¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s face flushed, and her voice was brimming with guilt from being seen by her children.Lucian

    then let go of her slowly, but one of his arms was still on her waist. He looked solemnly at the children,

    who had ruined his mood.¡°When did you guyse up?¡± The children exchanged nces. Finally,

    Archie said, ¡°We were here when you were hugging Mommy!¡± Roxanne¡¯s face got progressively redder

    when she heard his response.Lucian frowned. ¡°Remember to hide really far away when you see things

    like this in the future.¡± The children responded obediently, ¡°Okay! We will make sure not to be seen by

    Mommy next time!¡± Lucian¡¯s face darkened, and he did not say anything.Roxanne¡¯s brow furrowed, and

    she looked at them in embarrassment and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t sprout nonsense. We were just¡­¡± She

    struggled for a while to think of a good reason. However, Roxanne was teased by her children.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s face is so red!¡± When she heard that, Roxanne held her tongue and instinctively raised her

    hand over her face. Indeed, her face was burning.A sh of panic filled her eyes. She got away from

    Lucian quickly after realizing that she was still held by him.This time, Lucian did not stop her. Roxanne

    surreptitiously breathed a sigh of relief.Archie noticed Roxanne¡¯s face had turned crimson red, and he

    changed the topic. ¡°Mommy, can you cook us lunch since you¡¯re feeling better now? We¡¯re starving!¡±

    Benny and Este, who was at the side, nodded in agreement. They stared fixedly at

    Roxanne.Roxanne¡¯s mood improved considerably when she saw that the children were no longer

    pestering her over what happened earlier. ¡°I¡¯ll make lunch now. You can eat some snacks or fruits to fill? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    your stomach if you¡¯re really hungry.¡± Roxanne did not dare to look at Lucian after her words fell. She

    walked away from him in a rush and headed downstairs.When Roxanne walked to the stairs, Lucian¡¯s

    voice rang again.¡°I haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet. If it¡¯s possible, can you make something for me too?¡± After

    saying that, Lucian added another sentence as if he was afraid that Roxanne would turn him down. ¡°I

    can order takeout if it¡¯s not convenient.¡± After Lucian spoke, the children asked innocently in a childish

    voice, ¡°Mr. Farwell, what are you going to order? We want to eat the same food as you!¡± Lucian began

    talking about the takeouts Cayden often got for him.The children were enticed since the selection of

    food sounded so good.Roxanne listened helplessly to their happy conversation. ¡°I have already

    prepared the ingredients. I can cook something up quickly. There¡¯s no need to order takeout.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1253

    Chapter 1253

    Este, Benny, and Archie rejoiced in silence after hearing what Roxanne had to say. They then turned

    to stare at Lucian. Lucian smiled. ¡°What a shame. I¡¯ll take you guys there to eat next time.¡±The kids

    jumped for joy upon hearing that.Roxanne felt warm and fuzzy as she watched the scene before her.

    She didn¡¯t say anything anymore and went downstairs to prepare dinner. Next, Lucian took the three

    kids and followed closely behind.Este, Archie, and Benny surrounded Lucian and looked at him with

    faces full of anticipation in the living room.¡°Mr. Farwell, when can you be our daddy?¡±Benny

    stared fixedly at Lucian.Lucian caressed his head gently. ¡°Soon. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anyone else

    have the chance to be your father.¡±Hearing that, Benny gave a small cheer.Immediately, Este

    chipped in, ¡°Daddy, you must keep your promise this time!¡±Lucian once promised Este he would

    make Roxanne her mother, but Lucian had a fallout with Roxanne. In the end, Aubree was the one who

    ended up looking after her.The incident had left a lingering fear in her heart.Lucian turned to face

    Este apologetically. ¡°I will. It was all my faultst time. But I¡¯ve thought things through now, so it won¡¯t

    happen again.¡±Este puffed her cheeks and stared at her father with a hint of resentment in her

    eyes.¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±Archie stood at a corner and spoke in a serious tone. ¡°Ms. Pearson and Ms. Queen

    will apologize to Mommy, right? Will theye and mess with Mommy again?¡±In fact, he had wanted

    to ask when Lucian would call off his engagement with Aubree but decided to hint at it instead. After all,

    they were father and son so Lucian caught on to his meaning immediately. He replied grimly, ¡°I won¡¯t let

    them off the hook this time. Don¡¯t worry, guys. I¡¯ll take care of things on my end.¡±Archie nodded and

    turned to look in the direction of the kitchen.Lucian followed his gaze to see Roxanne busying herself

    there. and his gaze softened.¡°Go y on your own for a bit. I¡¯ll go and help your Mommy prepare

    dinner.¡¯With that, Lucian stood up and was about to make his way to the kitchen when he paused in his

    footsteps. ¡°You guys can stay here. The kitchen is rather smoky.¡±The kids nodded and gave him a

    knowing smile, indicating that they would let Lucian spend some alone time with Roxanne this time

    around.Lucian then turned around and went into the kitchen.On the other hand, Roxanne¡¯s mind was

    upied with the series of events as she cooked.Lucian¡¯s words had caught herpletely offThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    guard.She couldn¡¯t help but regret her actions now that she thought about it. How can I forgive him so

    easily?She cut the vegetables angrily and forcefully upon the thought.Just as she was lost in her

    thoughts, Lucian¡¯s voice sounded from behind her.¡°What are you thinking about?¡±Lucian stared at her,

    feeling baffled.She didn¡¯t even notice I was standing behind her. I wonder what is on her mind right

    now.Roxanne¡¯s hands slipped as she was jolted back to her senses.¡°Be careful!¡±Lucian quickly

    reached out and grabbed her hand, effectively stopping her from identally chopping her fingers off.

    He then guided her hand to put the knife down.The both of them stood in silence as they recovered

    from the shock.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1254

    Chapter 1254

    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Lucian picked up the kitchen knife as he returned to his senses.Seeing Lucian

    holding a kitchen knife in his hand felt weird as he looked like a nobleman in his expensive tailored shirt

    and trousers.Err¡­ he looks out of ce.Roxanne was at a loss for words as she watched on.She had

    wanted to treat Lucian coldly when he told her to make way but was too stunned to do so.Lucian

    clumsily sliced through the vegetables as he wasn¡¯t used to doing all this.He managed to double the

    amount of time Roxanne would have normally spent on cutting the vegetables.Roxanne quickly

    returned to her senses just as Lucian was about to carry on with preparing dinner. ¡°Please leave the

    rest to me.¡±Lucian stepped aside and watched Roxanne as he knew he wasn¡¯t good at

    cooking.Roxanne felt awkward being watched, so her actions were rather stiff.¡°Are you regretting your

    actions just now?¡± Lucian suddenly spoke up.Roxanne paused as his questionpletely caught her

    off guard. The surprise almost caused her to flip the pan.Lucian reached out and grabbed her hand

    before things could get any worse. ¡°Did you regret letting me off the hook so easily?¡±Roxanne was at a

    loss for words as his questions hit the nail on the head.She tensed up as he spoke and thought that

    they were going to part ways on a sour note again.However, Lucian tightened his grip on her wrist. ¡°I

    won¡¯t let you regret your decision ever.¡± Roxanne turned off the stove with mixed feelings, but couldn¡¯t

    bring herself to turn around since Lucian was standing behind her.¡°I¡¯ve promised you I would give you

    an exnation. It was my fault you lost faith in me as I allowed this to drag on .¡±His warm breath tickled

    the back of her ear. She secretly felt d that her back was facing him, or else he would have seen the

    hesitation on her face.¡°You¡¯ve finally forgiven me after so long. I can¡¯t go down the wrong path

    anymore.¡±As he said that, Lucian let go of her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll give you an exnation for the

    things that happened today.¡±Roxanne could tell that he was being serious. She asked nervously, ¡°What

    are you going to do?¡±Lucian kept quiet and dialed Aubree¡¯s number instead.It was time he called off his

    engagement with Aubree.After a moment of silence, Roxanne turned around to check on him and

    immediately saw his phone screen.A wave of nervousness crashed through her when she saw the

    number he dialed.Nevertheless, nobody picked up the phone on the other end.Lucian hung up after a

    while, feeling frustrated.His gaze softened again when he turned to Roxanne.¡°I¡¯ll talk to her and give

    you an exnation. You were never a homewrecker, to begin with.¡±Lucian continued in a determined

    tone, ¡°My wife has always been you, and you alone all along.¡±Roxanne¡¯s eyes fluttered and her heart

    skipped a beat. She lowered her gaze in a wave of panic as she didn¡¯t know how to face him. However,

    Lucian grabbed her chin and forced her to meet his eyes.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1255

    Chapter 1255

    ¡°Trust me.¡± Following Lucian¡¯s gentle murmur, a soft kiss fell on Roxanne¡¯s lips.Roxanne instinctively

    held her breath and gazed at the man before her dazedly.Her eyes flickered when she thought of his

    words earlier, and she finally let down her guard.Although Lucian wanted to deepen the kiss, he could

    only test the waters carefully as he wasn¡¯t sure about Roxanne¡¯s feelings. Sensing that, Roxanne

    slowly closed her eyes.The next second, Lucian pulled her into his arms and engulfed her in a heated

    kiss.After a long time, Roxanne began to run out of breath. She pushed at Lucian¡¯s chest, and only

    then did he let go of her reluctantly.Lucian panted heavily with furrowed brows, his eyes as deep as the

    ocean. As he stared at Roxanne, it seemed as if he was going to devour her.Upon meeting his eyes,

    Roxanne felt her heart skip a beat. She averted her gaze in a panic and forced herself to stay calm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. The kids must be starving.¡±Then, she dished up the food nonchntly to bring them to the

    dining table and, at the same time, escape from Lucian.The emotions churning in Lucian¡¯s eyes were

    so passionate that she somehow felt scared.Just as Roxanne passed by Lucian, his low, hoarse voice

    sounded beside her ear. ¡°This time, don¡¯t try to pretend as if nothing happened. It¡¯s been so long since

    Essie wanted you to be her mommy. Don¡¯t you think of running away.¡±Roxanne paused for a

    millisecond, but she quickened her footsteps the next moment and left the kitchen.There was no one in

    the living room.Archie, Benny, and Este had tactfully gone to the courtyard to avoid disturbing their

    parents.After cing the dishes on the table, Roxanne stood in ce for a while to calm herself down

    before walking to the door to call the kids.¡°Mommy, where¡¯s Mr. Farwell?¡± The trio sat by the dining

    table and looked around curiously. Lucian¡¯s te and cutlery were set on the table, but the man was

    nowhere to be seen.Roxanne nced at the kitchen out of reflex and shed them a sheepish smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s still in the kitchen. He¡¯ll be here soon.¡±As if hearing their conversation, Lucian came out of the

    kitchen right after Roxanne¡¯s words fell.Hearing footsteps behind her, Roxanne turned around.When

    she saw Lucian¡¯s unkempt shirt, the feelings she had barely managed to suppress were stirred up

    again. Even her face started to flush uncontrobly.On the other hand, Lucian strolled over with an

    unbothered expression even under their stares.¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡±Lucian sat across Roxanne

    and smiled apologetically at the kids.In return, the trio exchanged nces before telling Lucian it was

    okay.Except for Roxanne, everyone at the table was in a great mood.During the meal, they kept cing

    food on each other¡¯s tes.Roxanne did that repeatedly for the three children out of habit. When she

    finally turned her attention back to her own te, she discovered it was full of her favorite food.Across

    her, Lucian retracted his hand leisurely. From the looks of it, he was going to get her more.Roxanne felt

    her heart flutter, but she immediately stopped him. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I can¡¯t eat so much.¡±Lucian listened

    to her and finally halted his actions.Meanwhile, Archie, Benny, and Este stared at the two adults.As

    Roxanne was still not used to this kind of atmosphere, she looked a little helpless.¡°How is your

    mommy¡¯s cooking? Is it good?¡±Lucian¡¯s cheerful voice broke the awkwardness.The kids instantly

    understood what he meant and looked away from Roxanne. ¡°Yes!¡± they answered sweetly.Taking that

    opportunity, Lucian began chatting with them.Roxanne heaved a silent sigh of relief. At the sight of the

    pile of food on her te, she was suddenly ovee with a bittersweet feeling.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1256

    Chapter 1256

    After lunch, Roxanne noticed Lucian seemed to make a phone call. In no time, the mansion¡¯s doorbell

    rang. Roxanne opened the door and saw Jonathan standing outside with a smile.He quickly swept his

    gaze over her and was relieved to find that she was unhurt. Breaking into a grin, he said, ¡°Dr. Jarvis,

    I¡¯m here to pick up Lucian. Where is he?¡±Earlier, Lucian had called Jonathan and asked thetter to

    pick him up. There were things they had to discuss face-to-face.Jonathan could more or less guess

    what Lucian wanted to talk about, so he did not reject the request. Right after hanging up, he rushed

    over.As if worried that Roxanne would be suspicious, Jonathan added casually, ¡°It¡¯s about work. We

    have to talk at thepany, and since I was nearby, I dropped by to pick him up.¡±Roxanne found

    Jonathan¡¯s expression a bit strange, but she did not probe.After all, Jonathan had said that it was about

    work, so it should have nothing much to do with her.Roxanne stepped aside and let Jonathan in. ¡°He¡¯s

    inside. Go on in and call him.¡±Without hesitation, Jonathan took a step forward to head into the

    house.At that moment, Lucian appeared with the three kids trailing behind him.Upon spotting Jonathan,

    the trio greeted him in unison. ¡°Hello, Mr. Queen!¡±Jonathan was delighted to see the kids looking

    genuinely happy. ¡°Hello, little ones. I came in such a hurry that I forgot to buy you gifts. I¡¯ll make it up to

    you next time, all right?¡±The kids nodded obediently and turned to Lucian with puppy eyes.¡°Mr. Farwell,

    are you leaving already?¡± Benny asked, reluctant to part with Lucian.Lucian stroked Benny¡¯s head and

    told him, ¡°I have some things to attend to. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Archie, Benny, and Este all looked

    unwilling to say goodbye just yet.Although they practically ate with Lucian and Roxanne every day over

    the past few days, this day was different.They wished they could just stick to the couple¡¯s side from this

    day on, but to their disappointment, Lucian was leaving so soon.Lucian rubbed the children¡¯s heads

    one by one to make them feel better. Next, he strode toward Roxanne.Since Jonathan and the kids

    were there, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. She had no idea what Lucian was going to

    do.Fortunately, Lucian only approached her and told her, ¡°Wait for me. I¡¯ll make it clear to you.¡±As

    Roxanne took in Lucian¡¯s deep voice, she looked at him in confusion.However, Lucian had already

    spun on his heels and walked to Jonathan¡¯s side by then. Without pausing, he headed

    outside.Jonathan hurriedly bid goodbye to Roxanne and the children. ¡°We¡¯ll get going then. See

    you.¡±The children waved at him politely.Turning around, Jonathan swiftly caught up to Lucian.The two

    men got into Jonathan¡¯s car without even sparing a nce at Lucian¡¯s vehicle.While Roxanne watched

    them leave with the kids by her side, questions started to pop up in her mind.Jonathan had said they

    were going to thepany to talk about work.Yet before Jonathan came, Lucian never mentioned

    anything about it.Aside from that, what Lucian said before he left made Roxanne nervous for some

    reason.Make it clear to me? What is he referring to? Is it about Aubree and Frieda¡¯smotion earlier

    today, or¡­When an idea urred to Roxanne, she snapped back to her senses. Anticipation began to

    grow in her heart.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1257

    Chapter 1257

    ¡°Lucian, how¡¯s Dr. Jarvis?¡± Jonathan gingerly asked after they had driven for some distance. It was bad

    enough that one could cut the tension in the car with a knife, but it was even worse to see a grim-faced

    Lucian in the rearview mirror. Naturally, Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he had imagined the

    earlier interaction.I remember Lucian being perfectly normal with Roxanne and the kids just now. Why

    has he done a one-eighty since getting into the car?s, Lucian merely shot Jonathan a cold stare and

    asked, ¡°Where are Aubree and your sister?¡±¡°I sent them to the hospital,¡± Jonathan replied, sheepishly

    touching his nose as he did.¡°Take me there.¡±Left with no other choice, Jonathan sighed inwardly and

    nodded.D*mn it. I wonder if he¡¯ll take his anger out on our family when he sees Friedater¡­After a

    few seconds of silence, Jonathanposed himself and brought the focus back to Roxanne and

    Lucian. ¡°By the way, Dr. Jarvis wasn¡¯t hurt, was she?¡±Lucian shook his head, his expression somber.

    ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t. I checked.¡±Then again, so what if she wasn¡¯t injured? Seeing her cry made my heart

    ache even more!¡°Aubree must¡¯ve gone after her because of you. Did Dr. Jarvis say anything?¡±

    Jonathan probed before getting the nagging feeling that something was off. ¡°Wait a minute¡­ You didn¡¯t

    piss Dr. Jarvis off again, did you?¡±Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened when he noticed the difference in his friend¡¯s

    tone. ¡°No. I won¡¯t do that again.¡±Jonathan, however, was perplexed by that answer.¡°I don¡¯t think I can

    ever forget the previous incident,¡± Lucian added somberly. ¡°After having experienced the pain of almost

    losing her, all I want to do now is make her happy.¡± Seeing Aubree pick on Roxanne only reminded me

    of how much thetter suffered from her mood fluctuations after she regained consciousness. I don¡¯t

    want to put her through that kind of ordeal again!Upon hearing his friend¡¯s words, Jonathan felt a wave

    of relief wash over him. ¡°That¡¯s more like it. If you had realized this sooner, perhaps there wouldn¡¯t be

    so many problems.¡±¡°That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let anyone who has hurt her off the hook!¡±With that, Jonathan¡¯s

    heart lurched.Ah, sh*t. Why did Frieda have to do all those stupid things? I¡¯ve warned her time and time

    again to stay out of Lucian¡¯s private matters, yet she still had to tag along with Aubree. Look what she¡¯s

    done now! Who knows if Grandpa can take the stress if Lucian unleashes his anger on our family?

    That¡¯s what scares me the most!gued by worry, Jonathan gradually slowed down his driving.s,

    despite doing his best to buy more time, they eventually still arrived at the hospital.Having resigned

    himself to fate, Jonathan stepped out of the car and led the way.The two men strode into the hospital,

    and it wasn¡¯t long before they got to Aubree¡¯s ward.The subordinates tasked with looking after Aubree

    and Frieda immediately greeted Jonathan, ¡°Hello, Mr. Queen.¡±¡°Has she woken up?¡±As soon as

    Jonathan¡¯s question left his mouth, he heard what sounded like an argumenting from the

    ward.Knowing it could only be his half-witted sister talking to Aubree, he quickly cleared his throat.As

    much as he was mad at Frieda, she was still his sister and a part of the Queen family. There was no

    way he could leave her in the lurch.Besides, if she were to spout any more nonsense, not even he

    might be able to protect her!Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1258

    Chapter 1258

    The two women in the ward seemed to have heard the noise outside and quickly quietened

    down. Secondster, Frieda got up and opened the door.Upon seeing the men, she panicked so much

    that she had to clench her fists tight to calm herself down.¡°Lucian, have youe to visit Aubree? Her

    injuries are pretty bad. I me¡ª¡±Unfortunately, before she could finish her sentence, Jonathan

    interrupted, ¡°Shut up! This is for Lucian and Aubree to discuss between themselves. I want you to

    come here right now!¡±Stunned by her brother¡¯s sudden outburst, Frieda red at him and was about to

    retort when she saw Lucian¡¯s cold-eyed stare.After feeling a chill run down her spine, Frieda promptly

    swallowed her words and walked out with her head hung low.Lucian, on the other hand, said nothing

    and entered the ward.With that, Frieda stood outside, dazed and frozen from Lucian¡¯s terrifying

    stare.Meanwhile, Aubree wiped her scowl away and rposed herself as soon as she heard the

    commotion. By the time Lucian walked in, she had stered a look of surprise and hurt on her face.

    ¡°Lucian, what brings you here?¡±Even though she stiffened at the sight of Lucian¡¯s expression, she still

    managed to keep her smile and quickly added, ¡°Come on. Take a seat.¡±Instead, Lucian stood by the

    bed and stared her down. ¡°Who told you to look for Roxanne?¡±A glint shed across Aubree¡¯s eyes as

    she calmly shared her sob story.¡°You said Essie was at Mrs. Farwell¡¯s, so I swung by to visit her.

    However, when I was told that wasn¡¯t the case, I figured you must¡¯ve sent Essie to Ms. Jarvis. I was

    worried Mrs. Farwell might storm Ms. Jarvis¡¯ ce and overwhelm her. That¡¯s why I decided to make

    the trip myself¡­¡± The next second, Aubree looked down at her injured arm and choked out, ¡°I believe I

    was very polite and reasonable. After all, I only wanted to take Essie home before Mrs. Farwell showed

    up. However, Ms. Jarvis ignored my pleas and attacked me without warning. Look at my arm! It¡¯s so

    severely injured that I still can¡¯t move it¡­ Have I offended Ms. Jarvis in any way? Why must she be so

    cruel toward me?¡±Even as she spoke, Aubree stole glimpses of Lucian to gauge his reaction.s, no

    matter how miserable she made herself seem, the man remained stern and cold. One thing was for

    sure¡ªthe atmosphere around him was growing increasingly tense by the second.Having sensed

    Aubree¡¯s lingering gaze, Lucian suddenly frowned and turned to her.After seeing the disgust and hatredThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    in thetter¡¯s eyes, Aubree felt her hair stand on end as she became panic-stricken.¡°L-Lucian¡­¡± she

    stuttered. ¡°Are you mad that I looked for Ms. Jarvis? I promise never to show up in front of her again!

    She has just recovered, so I understand her emotions might be all over the ce. In any case, this is a

    small injury. I can overlook it¡ª¡±¡°Shut up!¡± Lucian bellowed. He already knew the truth, but hearing

    Aubree twist the facts and picturing a teary-eyed Roxanne only further stoked his rage.Aubree trembled

    and instantly held her tongue, eyes wild with fear as she stared at the man before her.¡°Aubree

    Pearson, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve been acting a lot in front of my mother and me all these years. Haven¡¯t you

    had enough?¡± Lucian snapped, his face devoid of warmth.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1259

    Chapter 1259

    ¡°Lucian, what are you talking about¡ª¡± Of course, Aubree would never admit to what she did, so she

    had no choice but to continue ying coy. However, Lucian did not let her finish her sentence. ¡°We¡¯re

    both at fault for letting our joke of an engagement drag on for six years. Now, it¡¯s time to end it! After

    you get discharged, I¡¯ll announce the end of the rtionship between our families. I¡¯m only doing this

    for Old Mr. Pearson¡¯s sake, so y along if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡±We¡¯re calling it off? Aubree

    widened her eyes in shock and took quite a while before regaining her senses. It took me six years to

    finally get Lucian to give me another chance. I can¡¯t believe my dream shattered when I¡¯m this close to

    realizing it! How can he be so cruel to me? No! I won¡¯t allow this to happen! I¡¯ve worked so hard for six

    years, so there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to let him get his way!Ignoring the injury on her arm, Aubree gritted

    her teeth and reached out to grab the hem of Lucian¡¯s shirt. Her arm trembled uncontrobly in pain as

    she begged, ¡°Lucian, give me another chance. I know I was wrong; I won¡¯t make the same mistake

    again!¡±Lucian simply looked coldly at Aubree as she continued pitifully, ¡°I promise I¡¯ll do whatever you

    want. You can ask me to do anything! I won¡¯t see Ms. Jarvis! Just please forgive me! I¡¯ve waited so

    many years for you, Lucian. Does that mean nothing to you?¡±¡°If you really cared about the

    engagement, you wouldn¡¯t have been foolish enough to cross the line time and again!¡± stated Lucian

    impatiently.Aubree¡¯s eyes turned red as she exined, ¡°I was just¡­ I was just jealous! She went away

    for six years, but you were still so good to her when she returned. I waited six years for you, yet you

    couldn¡¯t even spare me a nce¡ª¡± Before Aubree could finish her sentence, Lucian coldly shook off

    the hand clinging to the hem of his shirt.After crying out in pain, Aubree tried to keep Lucian by her side

    even though she was already breaking out in a cold sweat.Lucian took two steps backward

    indifferently. ¡°If you really do understand that you were wrong, then stay away from them. Otherwise, I¡¯ll

    disregard the years we had together. I¡¯m only showing you mercy today for Old Mr. Pearson¡¯s

    sake!¡±With that, Lucian turned around and walked out, leaving Aubree to stare at his back.¡°Lucian!¡±

    cried Aubree at the top of her lungs, yet the man showed no sign of slowing down.Aubree burst into

    tears as she watched the door close before her. At that moment, there was nothing but hysteria in herText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    eyes. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s all over. The six years I spent to maintain the engagement¡­Meanwhile, Fried froze

    for a few seconds atthe door before being forcefully dragged back to her ward by Jonathan.Frieda¡¯s

    arm had not recoveredpletely, so when her brother yanked it, she hissed in pain.¡°Are you out of

    your mind? I¡¯m your sister, and I¡¯m still hurt! How could you treat me like this?¡± questioned Frieda

    furiously after struggling to regain her bnce.Looking daggers at his sister, Jonathan responded, ¡°I

    thought you forgot that you were still a Queen. Look at the foolish things you did! Do you even care

    about our family?¡±Frieda was stricken with fear when she remembered the look Lucian gave her but

    continued to put on a brave face. ¡°What makes you think I don¡¯t care about our family? Who do you

    think will reap the benefits after I help Aubree be Mrs. Farwell?¡±¡°Idiot!¡± eximed Jonathan,

    convinced that his sister would be the death of him.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1260

    Chapter 1260

    However, Frieda was only just getting started. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Roxanne, Lucian and Aubree would¡¯ve

    gotten married long ago!¡± At that point, Jonathan wanted nothing more than to p some sense into his

    sister. ¡°Can you still not see the truth? Even if Dr. Jarvis didn¡¯t return, there was no way Lucian would

    marry Aubree!¡±When Frieda heard that, she began to doubt herself. ¡°How¡¯s that possible? I remember

    how he used to¡­¡±Having witnessed how obsessed Lucian was with Aubree six years ago, Frieda was

    convinced Roxanne was the reason Lucian and Aubree did not end up together.¡°You shut your mouth!

    If Lucian really loved Aubree, why didn¡¯t he marry her? Dr. Jarvis has always been the one he loves!¡±

    rebuked Jonathan.¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Suddenly, Frieda did not sound as confident as she did

    before.¡°Then how about you tell me why Lucian refused to marry Aubree if he loved her so much?¡±

    questioned Jonathan with furrowed eyebrows.Frieda trembled as she continued to doubt herself.

    ¡°But¡­ Even if Lucian didn¡¯t love Aubree, they were engaged! Besides, Roxanne¡¯s had a child with

    another man. It¡¯s impossible that she¡¯d be worthy of someone like Lucian!¡±¡°Lucian has already decided

    to call off the engagement!¡± roared Jonathan.Immediately after hearing that, Frieda dropped her jaw

    because she could not believe her ears. ¡°How can that be? It¡¯s been six years, so why would Lucian

    suddenly decide to call off the engagement?¡± If he wanted to do that, why didn¡¯t he say anything about

    it earlier?Jonathan gave his sister a disappointed look before responding, ¡°I told you long ago to stop

    getting involved in Lucian¡¯s personal affairs, but you just wouldn¡¯t listen! Look how it turned out! If this

    affects our family, I won¡¯t go easy on you even though you¡¯re my sister!¡± Frieda was already buried in

    self-doubt when she heard her brother¡¯s harsh words. Looking incredulously at her sibling, she cried,

    ¡°Jonathan!¡±¡°I don¡¯t have a sister as stupid as you!¡± Jonathan was so upset that his head hurt. ¡°From

    now on, you better do as you¡¯re told and stay in the hospital. If you get into trouble again, I¡¯ll inform

    Grandpa and have you kicked out of the family!¡±Still refusing to believe that Lucian would call off the

    engagement with Aubree so easily, Frieda clenched her fists as her lips trembled uncontrobly.¡°That¡¯s

    impossible. That¡¯s impossible¡­¡±She was just about to rush out to confirm with Aubree when someone

    suddenly knocked on the door.Following that was Lucian walking in with a nk expression.Frieda¡¯s

    heart almost skipped a beat when her gaze met Lucian¡¯s. The woman instinctively took a few steps

    backward.She refused to believe Lucian would actually call off the engagement, even after everything

    Jonathan had said.However, the second Frieda saw Lucian¡¯s expression, she began to change her

    mind.Frieda was filled with terror as she wondered what Lucian would do to her after all the things she

    had done with Aubree.Lucian¡¯s gaze only stayed on Fried for a few seconds before he shifted his

    attention to Jonathan. ¡°I¡¯m done. We can go now.¡±Like his sister, Jonathan was also nervous

    then.Despite his harsh words, he did not think he would be able to stomach watching Lucian teach

    Frieda a lesson.Fortunately, that did not seem like Lucian¡¯s intention.After sighing in relief internally,

    Jonathan nodded in response and strode out, leaving his sister behind.¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Lucian. I should¡¯ve

    kept an eye on Frieda.¡± In the end, Jonathan still decided to share the me after walking out the door.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1261

    Chapter 1261

    Frieda stood rooted to her spot as she looked at Jonathan and Lucian leave. She was stunned for a

    while before regaining her senses and hastening toward Aubree¡¯s ward. She had to hear Aubree¡¯s

    answer in person.Frieda was halted by Jonathan¡¯s subordinate, who was stationed outside the ward¡¯s

    entrance. ¡°Ms. Queen, Mr. Queen forbade you froming close.¡±She red at him angrily. ¡°Get lost!

    I¡¯m just going in to say a few things. I¡¯lle out the moment I¡¯m done talking.¡±With that, she made to

    stride into the room.Jonathan¡¯s subordinate was caught in a difficult position, standing before Frieda

    and blocking her way forward. Still, he didn¡¯t dare toy a finger on her and could only watch as she

    pushed the door open and walked into the room.¡°Aubree!¡±Frieda impatiently wanted confirmation from

    Aubree right after she opened the door.The next second, she caught herself when she witnessed

    Aubree crying hysterically. Then, she quietly left the ward.There wasn¡¯t any need for her to probe

    further, as Aubree¡¯s demeanor cleared up her doubts.Lucian had indeed called off their

    engagement.Terror surged within Frieda as she realized that. She was scared out of her wits when she

    was reminded of all the things she had done alongside Aubree.Meanwhile, after Lucian left the

    hospital, he asked Jonathan to send him back to Farwell Group.Cayden knocked on Lucian¡¯s door and

    entered the office upon thetter¡¯s arrival.At that moment, Lucian was still giving off a gloomy aura.As a

    result, Cayden shuddered when he stepped into the room. ¡°Mr. Farwell, the result of the investigation

    into the incident at the research institute is out.¡±Hearing that, Lucian looked at Cayden with a frown.

    ¡°What¡¯s the result?¡±¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with theponents, and the experiment was carried out

    by adhering to Ms. Jarvis¡¯ usual work protocol. Logically, that gas shouldn¡¯t have been produced,¡±

    Cayden replied politely.That meant someone had indeed tampered with the experiment.Lucian¡¯s gaze

    darkened. He fell silent for a long while before suddenly getting up and exiting his office. Cayden hastily

    followed him. ¡°Mr. Farwell, where are we going now?¡±Lucian uttered coldly, ¡°Let¡¯s check out the

    research institute.¡± I told Colby to find out all the medicines on theb table which were used that day. I

    wonder how his progress is.Cayden guessed Lucian might¡¯ve found a lead, so he trailed behind the

    latter without saying a word.After reaching downstairs, Cayden drove them to the research

    institute.Coincidentally, Colby had juste out from the building.Colby panicked momentarily when

    he saw the pair get out of the vehicle. However, he swiftly recollected himself and approached them

    nonchntly. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±Lucian nodded. ¡°Did you find out all the medicines?¡±A guilty look shed

    across Colby¡¯s eyes. ¡°I did, and I ced everything back on the table ordingly.¡±Lucian nced at

    him dubiously in response. ¡°You ced everything back? Didn¡¯t you mention it was dangerous?¡±Colby

    lowered his head to force himself to stay calm. ¡°I already reminded the research facility¡¯s personnel to

    avoid touching the medicines on thatb table, so there shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡±Lucian nodded. ¡°Bring

    me there and show me the medicines.¡±Colby grunted in acknowledgment before turning around and

    leading the two into the research facility.Upon entering the building, they saw many researchers

    carrying out their duties.The researchers offered simple greetings to Lucian and the others, then

    immersed themselves in their experiments again.Colby led them to theb counter and stood to one

    side. ¡°These are all the medicines.¡±The arrangement on theb table had been restored to its previous

    state, simr to the day when Roxanne did the experiment.However, Colby used a different medicine to

    substitute the one he added to the sk the other day.The two bottles had a slight difference in size. No

    one would notice that minor change in detail if that person weren¡¯t a researcher who spent a long time

    inside theboratory.Even Roxanne and Jack wouldn¡¯t notice he had switched the medicine as they

    were focused on carrying out the experiment that day.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1262

    Chapter 1262

    The trio stayed quiet. Cayden and Colby stood at one side, looking at Lucian examining theb counter

    with different thoughts running through their minds. Colby was nervous to the extent of almost

    forgetting to breathe.Given a choice, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to heed Lucian¡¯s order to restore the scene

    during the day of the experiment because that would easily expose his wrongdoing.Still, if Colby had

    refused to follow Lucian¡¯s instruction, that would be no different from dering his guilt to the

    latter.After mulling his options over, he had no choice but to restore the arrangement of the medicines

    on theb table, albeit with a slight alternation. He could only hope Lucian wouldn¡¯t notice anything

    suspicious.Lucian was oblivious to Colby¡¯s train of thought. He was focused on inspecting the

    medicines on theb table, meticulously checking every item.While doing that, he recalled every detail

    he saw on the surveince footage that day.Lucian clearly remembered Roxanne had touched all of the

    bottles on the table.All of a sudden, he fixated his gaze on a transparent bottle ced in the corner for

    a few seconds before turning around to speak to Colby. ¡°Bring me to the surveince room

    again.¡±Colby¡¯s pupils constricted as uneasiness filled him.He had noticed Lucian staring at the bottle for

    a prolonged time. Why is that? Did he discover something?Colby¡¯s hand, hanging by his sides,

    trembled uncontrobly when he considered that possibility.However, under Lucian¡¯s watchful gaze,

    Colby could only tuck his hands into his white coat¡¯s pockets, feign calmness, and nod. ¡°Okay.¡±After

    saying that, he spun on his heels and guided them to the surveince room.Lucian yed the

    surveince footage from that day and studied the video carefully again.As he expected, when

    Roxanne was doing the experiment, she identally knocked over the transparent bottle at the side

    but hastily picked it up the next second. Although the differences were insignificant, that bottle was not

    the same size as the one Colby had currently ced on theb table.Besides that, the quantities of the

    medicine inside the bottles were also dissimr.Lucian shifted his gaze onto the Colby onscreen, who

    was standing behind Roxanne.He didn¡¯t believe Colby, who had spent so many years working at the

    research institute, would fail to distinguish between the two bottles of medicines.Unless he did it on

    purpose.¡°Mr. Farwell, did you notice anything?¡± Colby suppressed his anxiousness and asked warily,This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    attempting to seize control of the situation.Lucian nced at him with an unfathomable look in his eyes.

    ¡°Nothing for now. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep that particr table in that state, Dr.

    Galloway.¡±Hearing that, Colby took a deep breath. His facial expression rxed imperceptibly. ¡°Okay.

    I¡¯ll do my best.¡±Lucian bobbed his head. After that, he got up and left the surveince room without

    taking another look at the surveince footage.Cayden followed closely behind him.After exiting the

    research institute, Cayden started the car. ¡°Mr. Farwell, are we returning to thepany now, or is

    there any other ce you wish to visit?¡±Lucian nced at the research institute¡¯s entrance while

    wearing a grimace.Colby stood there reverently to see them off.Looking away, Lucian replied, ¡°Go back

    to the office. Also, I want to see all the recent purchase orders by the research facility by

    tonight.¡±Cayden agreed with crity, started the car, and drove toward Farwell Group.At the research

    institute¡¯s entrance, Colby¡¯s legs turned to jelly after Lucian¡¯s car disappeared from his vision.Lucian

    had disyed an ambiguous response earlier, causing Colby to be unable to ascertain whether Lucian

    had discovered he was the culprit.And because of that, Colby felt all the more terrified.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1263

    Chapter 1263

    Cayden had always been highly efficient at work. Besides, he only had to investigate the research

    institute¡¯s recent purchase orders. That evening itself, he entered Farwell Group¡¯s CEO¡¯s office with the

    latest purchase order in hand.¡°I¡¯ve done as you asked, Mr. Farwell. Here, have a look.¡±Taking the order

    from Cayden, Lucian looked it over while listening to his report.¡°A bottle of medicine on this order

    doesn¡¯t match the actual quantity purchased by the research institute. From my investigations, Colby

    was the one who privately arranged for the purchasing staff to buy it. He ced it with one of the other

    medicines and sneaked it into the research institute.¡±At that point, a conflicted expression showed on

    Cayden¡¯s face as he admitted, ¡°However, I couldn¡¯t find out what medicine he smuggled in. He hid it so

    well that even the purchasing staff doesn¡¯t know the answer.¡±In a sh, Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened a

    shade.Although we don¡¯t know the kind of medicine Colby privately bought, it¡¯s a fact that his behavior

    is suspicious enough. Furthermore, he appeared to be exceedingly apprehensive when I noticed

    something amiss with that bottle of medicine. He might think that he¡¯s hiding it very well, but still, I saw

    right through him.Following that thought, he frowned slightly.With all these leads, it¡¯s a veritable fact

    that Colby was the culprit. Indeed, I¡¯ve misunderstood Jack. But then, how can his suspicious activities

    be exined?A long while passed before he corralled his thoughts.Anyway, the most important thing

    now is to have Colby pay the price for his actions!¡°Got it. You may be dismissed.¡±Putting the purchase

    order away, Lucian got to his feet and headed out.He had figured out a way to have Colby confess to

    his crime even without solid evidence.However, he needed to seek Roxanne out and discuss it with

    her.Cayden had no idea what his employer wanted to do, but still, he obediently left the office and

    watched as Lucian went into the elevator. After stepping out of the office building, Lucian drove straight

    to Roxanne¡¯s house.It happened to be dinnertime right then.When Lucian arrived, Roxanne was

    preparing dinner for Archie, Benny, and Este in the kitchen. As such, it was the children who opened

    the door for him.¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±¡°Daddy!¡±At the sight of him, all three children wore expressions of

    joy.Smiling, Lucian stroked their heads before sweeping his gaze around the living room. ¡°Where¡¯s your

    mommy?¡±Archie pointed in the direction of the kitchen. ¡°In the kitchen.¡±Upon hearing that, Lucian

    inclined his head a fraction in acknowledgment. He excused himself before heading to the kitchen.The

    three children looked at each other, but ultimately, they didn¡¯t follow. Nheless, they still fixated their

    gazes on the kitchen in curiosity.When Lucian reached the kitchen door, he didn¡¯t go in directly or say

    anything. Instead, he merely stood there quietly and watched Roxanne bustle around.As soon as

    Roxanne whirled around and spotted the man behind her, she inexorably jumped in fright. ¡°When did

    youe? And why didn¡¯t you inform me beforehand?¡±Gathering her wits about her, she inwardly

    breathed a sigh of relief and continued her work at hand.Lucian¡¯s eyes brimmed with tenderness. ¡°Just

    a while ago. The kids opened the door for me.¡±After saying that, he nced at the ingredients she was

    preparing. ¡°Did you count me in?¡±Roxanne wanted to deny it, but the portion she prepared was

    evidently too much for her and the children to finish. Thus, she didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°Are you not

    eating here tonight?¡±At that, Lucian arched a brow. ¡°From the look of things, you counted me in. How

    embarrassing that I¡¯ve been eating for free these few days!¡±Sensing that there was a hidden implication

    in his words, Roxanne stilled. She spun around and eyed him in puzzlement.¡°Therefore, I brought you

    good news today. We¡¯ll talk about it after dinnerter.¡±Lucian met her gaze calmly.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1264

    Chapter 1264

    Glimpsing the grin on Lucian¡¯s face, Roxanne was stunned for a moment. Then, faint shades of

    crimson stained her cheeks. She only snapped back to her senses after a while, upon which she guiltily

    turned back around and continued cooking.Meanwhile, Lucian watched behind her with his arms

    crossed.When she had finished cooking, he helped to carry the dishes out andy the table.Archie,

    Benny, and Este, on the other hand, had long since seated themselves at the dining table in proper

    order.Dinner was a warm and cozy event.After dinner, Lucian ordered the children to y in the living

    room while he went to the study upstairs with Roxanne.¡°What¡¯s the good news?¡±Sheer mystification

    deluged Roxanne. I wonder what exactly it is that he¡¯s acting so mysterious.Lucian¡¯s expression turned

    solemn. ¡°I think I¡¯ve ferreted out the person who tampered with your experiment.¡±At his remark,

    Roxanne¡¯s expression likewise changed slightly, anxiety marring her features. ¡°Who was it?¡±Lucian

    stared at her, suddenly hesitant.In the past, every time we discussed this subject, she had been

    reluctant to suspect Colby for no other reason than they had worked together for many years. I wonder

    if she¡¯d be able to ept it if I were to tell her the truth.For a fleeting second, he even contemted

    giving up his initial n and waiting until there was solid evidence before telling her about it.¡°Was it

    truly Mr. Damaris?¡± Upon receiving no response from him after some time, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help

    making a wild guess.Hearing that, Lucian put his thoughts away, his gaze darkening a shade. ¡°You¡¯re

    that worried about him?¡±During this time, we¡¯ve hardly mentioned him. But no sooner had I said there

    was progress in the investigation than he popped into her mind. That aside, she sounds wholly

    incredulous. Exasperated, Roxanne exined, ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been suspecting him all this while

    that I hazarded such a guess. So, who else could it be if not him?¡±A frown marred Lucian¡¯s face. ¡°That

    day, only the three of you were at theb counter.¡±In other words, he was steering her into directing her

    suspicions onto Colby.Immediately, the intimation of that dawned upon Roxanne. When she perceived

    the only person left other than her and Jack, shock flooded her. ¡°You mean it was Colby?¡±How could it

    be him? We¡¯ve partnered together for so many years. If he hated me, he would¡¯ve made a move ages

    ago! Even if he were jealous that I got to take the lead in this project, he had plenty of opportunities to

    sabotage things before this. Why would he pick this time and use such a cruel method?Verily, Roxanne

    couldn¡¯t fathom it.At the look on her face, Lucian¡¯s heart inexorably grew heavy. ¡°At present, he¡¯s the

    prime suspect.¡±¡°Is there proof?¡± Roxanne furtively clutched at the hem of her shirt, still harboring a

    shred of hope within her.In response, Lucian shook his head.Utter relief suffused Roxanne. ¡°If there¡¯s

    no proof, perhaps you misunderstood. Didn¡¯t you previously im that it was Mr. Damaris¡ª¡±Before she

    had finished speaking, Lucian interrupted, ¡°There¡¯s no proof now, but I¡¯ve got a way to prove that it was

    him as long as you¡¯re willing to y along.¡±That promptly took Roxanne aback.If someone else were to

    say that to her, she would only regard it as a baseless usation.However, the person in front of her

    was Lucian.For him to make such a statement meant that he was nearly one-hundred percent certain

    of Colby¡¯s culpability.¡°I know you can¡¯t ept it, but I think you¡¯re far more interested in knowing why

    he did such a thing. I¡¯m also beyond curious about his reason for consigning you to death!¡±Lucian

    pinned his eyes on her with a grim look in them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1265

    Chapter 1265

    When Roxanne met Lucian¡¯s gaze, the confidence in her eyes gradually started wavering. A long

    moment passed before she dipped her eyes and agreed softly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it. What do you need me to

    do?¡±During those few seconds when their eyes held, she searched the depths of her heart.Perhaps

    she didn¡¯t believe that Colby would do such a thing, but given a choice between him and Lucian, her

    heart would still be biased toward the man before her.On top of that, the look in Lucian¡¯s eyes was

    incredibly resolute.Following her agreement, Lucian¡¯s expression eased. He told her about his n in a

    deep voice.As Roxanne listened, she nodded thoughtfully.¡°Will this really work? We don¡¯t have

    concrete evidence.¡±Truth be told, she was still a touch hesitant after listening to the man¡¯s n.Lucian¡¯s

    expression turned chilly. ¡°As long as he was the one behind it, he would definitely feel guilty in such a

    situation. Even if not, he¡¯ll be afraid of dying!¡±Upon hearing that, Roxanne fell silent for a few seconds.

    Yet in the end, she still relented.She took out her phone and gave Colby a call, informing him that she

    would be making a trip to the research institute tomorrow.On the other end of the phone, Colby readily

    agreed without a trace of oddity in his voice.After she had hung up the phone, doubts again surfaced

    within her.If it was truly his doing, how could he have hidden it so well? Could it be that¡­ we¡¯ve really

    misunderstood him?As though discerning the misgivings within her, Lucian lifted his hand and ced it

    on hers. His voice was calm and steady. ¡°Trust me. If it really wasn¡¯t him, you can also rest

    assured.¡±Pursing her lips, Roxanne bobbed her head.That night, she didn¡¯t sleep a wink. No matter

    what, she couldn¡¯t ept that a partner with whom she had worked together for many years turned out

    to be the culprit who almost killed her.Her only hope was that she would obtain an answer

    tomorrow.Early the following morning, Lucian was already seated in the living room when Roxanne

    went downstairs.She hadn¡¯t slept well, so she was somewhat dazed. At the sight of him, she spaced

    out for a few seconds before asking in a murmur, ¡°Are we going over right now?¡±At her wan look,

    Lucian¡¯s gaze darkened. ¡°We¡¯ll go over as soon as possible when you¡¯ve had breakfast. We can¡¯t give

    him any breathing room.¡±If it was really Colby behind the incident, he¡¯s exceedingly meticulous. With

    just a bit of breathing room, it¡¯ll be enough time for him to do many things.Roxanne nodded with a

    heavy heart. After eating some food, she bid Archie, Benny, and Este farewell before getting into

    Lucian¡¯s car to head to the research institute.By the time they arrived at the research institute, Colby

    was already there, busy with something or other.The instant he saw Roxanne and Lucian appearing

    together, his expression stiffened for a heartbeat. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, Mr. Farwell, why did you bothe

    together? You should¡¯ve told me in advance.¡±¡°Does Dr. Jarvis need to tell you before returning to the

    research institute to work?¡± Lucian retorted unceremoniously.At once, Colby froze, the smile on his face

    stained with a hint of guilt.Sighing inwardly, Roxanne said to Colby, ¡°Please bring me to theb for a

    look. I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that there was some problem with the experiment that day.¡±At that

    comment, even greater guilt swamped Colby.He hade over early in the morning to go over

    everything on theboratory counter and rece the medicine he switched with a bottle of the same

    size to prevent discovery.Unexpectedly, Roxanne and Lucian had arrived before he could do so.Worse

    still, Roxanne was requesting to reconduct the experiment.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1266

    Chapter 1266

    Roxanne, Lucian, and Colby stood next to theb counter.

    ¡°Dr. Galloway, Mr. Damaris isn¡¯t here today, so please conduct the experiment with me.¡±

    Done with all the preparations, Roxanne nced over her shoulder at Colby, who was standing at the

    side.

    Colby had a feeling that something was off about the experiment that day. He was downright reluctant

    deep within, but he could only bite the bullet and concur so that he wouldn¡¯t appear even more

    suspicious. Stepping forward, he walked over to Roxanne.

    As Roxanne went about the experiment, she uttered, ¡°You should be clear about the steps for this

    experiment, so I¡¯m not going to repeat them. I merely want to see where exactly things went wrong.¡±

    Colby shed her a forced smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Without looking at him, Roxanne vaguely muttered an acknowledgment.

    She wasn¡¯t sure whether it was her mind ying tricks on her, but after that brief interaction, she found

    his reaction seemingly strange.

    Consequently, she became very distracted throughout the experiment.

    Finally, they came to the segment where the ident urred.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Surprisingly, no smoke billowed out from the sk as it did the other day.

    Roxanne stood at the side with her eyes lowered, rendering her expression indiscernible.

    Just as Colby was about to speak, he glimpsed her suddenly turning and casting a nce in Lucian¡¯s

    direction.

    When the couple looked at each other, helplessness showed on Roxanne¡¯s face.

    Colby keenly perceived the expression of her emotions, and a wave of jealousy surged within him.

    I¡¯m standing right next to her, and I understand the experiment far better! So why? Why is she asking

    him for help? Come to think of it, they also came to the research institute together this morning. It

    seems that their rtionship is much closer than I expected!

    Btedly, something urred to him. Argh! I might have identally benefitted him!

    At that realization, intense fury and envy instantly disced the guilt within him. The leash he kept on

    his expression slipped as well.

    When Roxanne turned back, she was greeted by his insidious expression.

    ¡°Dr. Galloway,¡± she reflexively called out, her heart clenching.

    In all the years they had been acquainted, she had only known him for always being gentle and

    elegant. That was the first time she had ever witnessed such a dark side to him.

    In a sh, Colby jolted back to reality. The baleful expression on his face disappeared in the blink of an

    eye, a warm smile taking its ce. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s lips parted, but her heart was so heavy that no words came out.

    While she was at a loss in facing such a veritable stranger, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out behind her.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to have a look.¡±

    Lucian casually inserted himself between the two of them, separating them both.

    Naturally, Roxanne had no objections since that was part of their n.

    Contrarily, Colby¡¯s heart lurched. ¡°The experiment has always been thus. There must have been a

    mistake somewhere along the way that day. Even if you take a look, you won¡¯t be able to find

    anything.¡±

    Acting as though he didn¡¯t hear the man, Lucian shifted his gaze to Roxanne beside him. ¡°What is this?

    I don¡¯t think I saw you using it during the experiment.¡±

    Following his gaze, Roxanne caught sight of a transparent bottle on the counter. After scrutinizing it for

    a while, she answered, ¡°Nothing important. It¡¯s just distilled water for supplementation.¡±

    ¡°In that case, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem adding this in, yes? From the surveince footage, the

    amount of liquid in this bottle seems to have dwindled, probably having been used in the experiment.

    But you didn¡¯t use it earlier.¡±

    As Lucian said that, he had already reached out and picked up the bottle.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1267

    Chapter 1267

    Colby watched Lucian¡¯s actions intently, his breathing catching for a second. Despite knowing that it

    wasn¡¯t the bottle of medicine from that day since he had personally reced it with the bottle of distilled

    water, he still couldn¡¯t help breaking into a cold sweat.He actually realized that someone had used that

    bottle of medicine! D*mn it! I didn¡¯t even notice that tiny detail!¡°Dr. Galloway, I can add this in,

    right?¡±Without warning, Lucian turned and looked at him.Colby¡¯s pupils constricted. He dug his nails

    into his palms to force himself to remain calm. ¡°Of course. It¡¯s only going to dilute the solution. Perhaps

    Mr. Damaris added it that day, but we didn¡¯t notice it.¡±While saying that, he took a step back to make

    room for the man.Inclining his head, Lucian walked over and upied the freed space. Uncorking the

    bottle, he slowly poured the liquid inside into the sk.At the same time, a pill slipped out of his hand,

    which was in Colby¡¯s blind spot. After falling into the bottle, it dissolved upon contact with water,

    blending with the colorless and odorless distilled water before mixing with the liquid in the sk.¡°All

    done.¡±He corked the bottle back and moved away. ¡°Let¡¯s observe for a while longer and see whether

    there¡¯s any unusual reaction. Maybe it was a problem with the distilled water.¡±Colby couldn¡¯t shake off

    the feeling that something was amiss. Nheless, he steeled himself and returned to his ce at the

    counter. His entire body tense, he stared at the sk that was still in the midst of reacting.Shortly after,

    the same gas as that day gradually filled the sk.For a moment, Colby¡¯s breath caught. He gaped at

    the gas in the sk before ncing at the distilled water at the side, his eyes brimming with

    disbelief.How could this be? I personally ced the distilled water there. How could there be gas?

    Could it be that¡­ someone switched the liquid inside? As panic inundated him, Lucian¡¯s voice split the

    air hauntingly. ¡°Does this bottle really contain distilled water, Dr. Galloway?¡±Stiffly turning around, Colby

    trained his gaze on Roxanne beside him.In her eyes, he could see the reflection of himself that

    appeared all tense and guilty.Behind him, Lucian¡¯s scorching gaze bore into him as though wishing to

    see through him.Abruptly shuddering, he whirled around and took off without an ounce of hesitation.It

    wasn¡¯t until Roxanne had witnessed that scene that she truly believed Colby was the culprit behind

    everything.Casting her mind back to the events that day after learning the truth, she realized that the? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    man was all too suspicious.It was after he had taken over the experiment the other day that a great

    amount of gas materialized. That aside, when we were going to check on the sk, he deftly hid behind

    us¡­In that instant, turmoil brewed within her.Verily, the fact that a partner who had worked with her for

    so long had almost killed her was a bitter pill for her to swallow.¡°I¡¯ve caught him, Mr. Farwell.¡±While she

    was wallowing in self-doubt, Cayden¡¯s voice drifted into her ear.Promptly snapping back to her senses,

    Roxanne swung her gaze over, only to see Colby restrained by Cayden, his head hung so low that it

    almost touched his chest.Colby initially wanted to flee. Unexpectedly, he ran right into Cayden, who

    had been keeping guard, just when he reached the gates of the research institute.Even with his head

    lowered, he could sense Roxanne¡¯s questioning gaze on him.His gaze grim, Lucian threw a look at the

    woman beside him. Aware that she couldn¡¯t ept the truth of the matter, he stepped forward and

    blocked her from seeing Colby.¡°It was just an experiment, Dr. Galloway. Why did you leave in such a

    hurry?¡±He fixated an icy gaze on the man restrained by Cayden, his voice dripping with sarcasm.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1268

    Chapter 1268

    Colby kept his head bowed, his pupils darting around incessantly. Now that things havee to this, I

    won¡¯t be able to keep the truth under wraps no matter what I say. Besides, Lucian has already

    discovered there¡¯s a problem with that bottle of distilled water. Does he have other evidence in hand?

    As his brain whirred, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out once more. ¡°Did you think you could get away with it by

    privately asking the purchasing staff to help you sneak the medicine in?¡±The instant those words fell,

    Colby snapped his eyes up and gaped at the man in shock.He knows! He really knows

    everything!Lucian held his gaze expressionlessly. ¡°Are you still nning to deny it at this point? Or are

    you only going to confess to your crimes when the police have arrived?¡±Behind him, Roxanne had

    stepped out at some point in time and regarded Colby nkly.When Colby met her gaze, his lips

    twitched. An intense struggle transpired within him.A long time passed before he ultimately admitted,

    ¡°Indeed, it was me. Everything was my doing!¡±The very moment Roxanne heard his confession with

    her own ears, her legs went weak.She instinctively shot her hand out and grabbed onto Lucian¡¯s arm,

    digging her nails into her palm to retain herposure. With her eyes pinned on Colby, she

    questioned, ¡°Why did you do such a thing? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve wronged you in any way in all the years

    we¡¯ve worked together. Even this project is a coborative effort between us both.¡±I still remember how

    pleasant it was to coborate with him while abroad. Likewise, it¡¯s still vivid in my mind that I only

    gained a foothold in the research institute because of him back when I first returned to the country. But

    turning her gaze back to the man with a nk expression in front of her, she inevitably wondered

    whether the Colby she knew had ever existed.Colby stared at her fixedly, the self-deprecation in his

    eyes intensifying. ¡°Why did I do so? Do you really not know? Roxanne, do you know that your reaction

    now makes me feel that everything I¡¯ve done has been nothing but a joke?¡±Roxanne¡¯s brows knitted

    together, bafflement written clear in her eyes.A feverish light came into Colby¡¯s eyes, and he revealed

    the entirety of the thoughts hidden deep within him.¡°If you want a reason, me it on the fact that

    you¡¯re too outstanding and eye-catching. Why must you be so striking? It makes me look like a rat in

    the drain, only worthy of looking up at you all day long. But what about you? You weren¡¯t even willing toThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    look down and spare me a nce! Am I that contemptible to you? Admittedly, Jack, Jonathan, and

    Lucian are far more impressive than me. However, have any of them been by your side as long as I

    have? What gives? You just couldn¡¯t see me!¡±Hearing that, Roxanne was stunned, and her expression

    turned panicked.Huh, he likes me? When did this start? Indeed, I¡¯ve never noticed his feelings for me.

    Looking back, we first got acquainted when I went abroad to lick my wounds after being hurt by Lucian.

    At that time, not only was I pregnant, but I was still in love with Lucian. I hadn¡¯t the presence of mind to

    take note of other men. Moreover, the only impression I have of him is merely that of ab partner who

    was very much in sync with me. After returning to the country, I was wholly focused on the research

    institute. When everything at the research institute had finally gotten on track, Lucian reappeared in my

    life. At the end of the day, the space in my heart belongs to Lucian when he¡¯s there and remains empty

    when he¡¯s absent. I¡¯ve never thought of allowing another man in¡­

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1269

    Chapter 1269

    From Roxanne¡¯s expression, Colby understood everything. He chuckled bitterly in a self-deprecating

    manner. Roxanne lifted her eyes to him. ¡°And so, you came up with this idea?¡±Even then, she wasn¡¯t

    willing to believe that the gentle and elegant man who had helped her tremendously would do such a

    thing.s, her skepticism when things hade to that merely made Colby feel all the more insulted.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t done all this, would you have noticed me? Do you know how much I¡¯ve given up all these

    years just to have you see me? Do you think I¡¯m really only capable of being your second, considering

    my capabilities?¡±Every single word out of his mouth hit Roxanne squarely in the chest.Only then did

    she realize how much she had overlooked all these years.I¡¯m already the top traditional medicine

    practitioner in Chanaea, and he¡¯s about on par with me. In fact, Professor Lambert even praised him

    once. He has the capability of branching out and handling things on his own. Yet, he has always been

    my partner. I always thought that Professor Lambert specifically arranged for us to be together because

    he trusted us. Never had I imagined such a reason behind it all.¡°Do you think this incident is the only

    thing I did?¡± Colby¡¯s voice rang out once more.Shocked, Roxanne swung her gaze to him.Meeting her

    gaze in derision, Colby suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Haha! It turns out that you don¡¯t even know what

    I¡¯ve done! You only investigated the incident this time because Lucian told you about his suspicions,

    huh? Sure enough, you never notice me, no matter what I do!¡±¡°No, that¡¯s not it! I just¡­ I just trusted

    you too much,¡± Roxanne exined on reflex. No sooner had she said that than Colby interjected coldly,

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you don¡¯t trust me so much! I don¡¯t want you to look at me with the same expression all the

    time. You smile at them and cry because of them, but when ites to me, you¡¯re forever acting

    professionally. Am I not even worthy of being your friend? Do you look down on me that much,

    Roxanne?¡±A frown marred Roxanne¡¯s countenance. For a moment, she didn¡¯t quite know how to

    respond to his usations.Some time passed before she awkwardly asked, ¡°Other than this, what else

    did you do?¡±By then, Colby had already put away all expression from his face.At that question, his lips

    turned up. ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you that. Anyway, I¡¯m going to leave this ce soon. You¡¯ve never seen

    me all these years, so this time, I¡¯ve got to leave you thinking about me. Go and investigate

    yourself!¡±Roxanne balled her fists, her expression as grim as ever. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, Dr. Galloway

    ¡ª¡±Before she had finished speaking, Colby cut her off sharply. ¡°Don¡¯t call me Dr. Galloway! I almost

    killed you! Aren¡¯t you the least bit angry? Why must you still address me so formally?¡±Frowning,

    Roxanne went silent for a long time before murmuring, ¡°Why must you do this, Colby? You could¡¯ve just

    talked to me directly. Why did you have to use such a method?¡±When Colby heard that she had finally

    changed her address toward him, his expression eased for a second. Yet in the next heartbeat, he had

    steeled himself again.Thereafter, he no longer responded no matter what Roxanne said.¡°Colby

    Galloway, you should never have made a move against her!¡±Seeing that Roxanne had ceased

    speaking, Lucian stalked over to Colby.Before Colby even knew what was happening, a hard punch

    hadnded on his stomach.¡°I¡¯m only giving you one punch because you¡¯ve taken care of Roxanne for

    such a long time. If you dare do anything dumb again when you get out, I don¡¯t mind sending you to

    meet your maker!¡±Lucian¡¯s voice was frightfully chilly.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1270

    Chapter 1270

    Soon, the police arrived.

    Colby was then escorted into the police car by the police.

    Before leaving, he nced back over his shoulder and took a long look at Roxanne.

    Roxanne merely held his gaze for a second before she promptly averted her eyes.

    Truth be told, she didn¡¯t quite know how to face the man.

    At the sight of her avoiding his gaze, Colby gave a bitter chuckle that dripped with self-deprecation. He

    cooperatively got into the police car.

    Thereafter, the police car sped away.

    Cayden also departed after taking his leave from Lucian.

    Following that, Roxanne and Lucian were the only ones left at the entrance of the research institute.

    Lucian regarded the woman beside him in concern.

    ¡°What are you thinking? Are you still unwilling to believe that Colby would do such a thing?¡±

    Lifting her eyes, Roxanne met his gaze. She said nothing, but the look in her eyes spoke volumes.

    Indeed, overturning one¡¯s long-time perception toward someone wasn¡¯t something that could be

    aplished overnight, at least not for her.

    Casting a gaze in the direction where the police car had left, she asked, ¡°What will happen to him?¡±

    Immediately, a frown marred Lucian¡¯s countenance. ¡°Even now, you still care about him?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression turned rueful. ¡°You don¡¯t understand. Ultimately, he worked with me for many

    years. Besides, I can¡¯t shake off the feeling that I was part of the reason for everything he did.¡±

    If it weren¡¯t because I was dense in matters of the heart, and if I had realized his feelings for me earlier,

    perhaps all this wouldn¡¯t have happened. My thinking was too simple. He¡¯s an outstanding doctor, but

    he¡¯s been my deputy all these years. Yet, I took it as a matter of course.

    As she was wallowing in guilt, a pair of arms gathered her into a cool embrace without warning.

    A massive hand stroked her head.

    On the heels of that, Lucian¡¯s baritone voice drifted into her ears. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. He was the one

    who strayed from the path. No one expresses their love in such a manner.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart skipped a bit. She stared at his profile nkly, hoping to hear more from him.

    ¡°If he really loves you, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bring himself to hurt you. He did many things to sabotage

    you, so he only has himself to me for the consequences he¡¯s bearing today. Pushing all the me

    on you was merely his way of justifying himself.¡±

    Well, I reckon Colby realized his mistakes when he was caught. Unfortunately, there was already no

    turning back for him. Hence, he could only use such a method to console himself that he hadn¡¯t done

    anything wrong.

    At Lucian¡¯s analysis, the heavy boulder weighing on Roxanne¡¯s heart slowly lifted.

    ¡°But why exactly did he do all that?¡±

    Still, she couldn¡¯t understand Colby¡¯s motivations.

    She didn¡¯t think he was lying about anything he said before he was taken away.

    In fact, she believed that he really had feelings for her.

    However, she couldn¡¯t figure out his reason for hurting her.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    As Lucian said, if he really likes me, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand hurting me¡­

    The scene Lucian saw in the surveince footage popped into his mind, and his gaze darkened a

    shade.

    When the gas was produced, Colby was actually calling out to Jack.

    In other words, Jack was his real target, but Roxanne ruined his n by ident.

    However, if he had stopped thetter at that time, Jack would have definitely noticed something amiss.

    As such, he could only watch as Roxanne ced herself in the path of danger.

    Nheless, Lucian didn¡¯t n on telling Roxanne about it.

    After all, she seemed to have been greatly moved by Colby¡¯s words, and he didn¡¯t want another man to

    take up space in her heart.

    In any case, Roxanne hadn¡¯t expected to obtain an answer either.

    When the man remained silent, she muttered, ¡°Also, he said this wasn¡¯t the only thing he did. What

    else did he do?¡±

    Lucian stroked her hair infort. ¡°I¡¯ll investigate. Don¡¯t dwell upon it anymore. You¡¯ve just recovered,

    so rest more.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1271

    Chapter 1271

    Since Colby had been arrested, the research institute would end up without a leader at the helm if

    Roxanne were to leave. Thus, she could only stay for the time being and seek out another trustworthy

    researcher. She told him about the subsequent project arrangements and had him take Colby¡¯s ce

    temporarily.Worried, Lucian kept watch beside her.By the time Roxanne was done giving her

    instructions, it was already evening, time for everyone to get off work.Getting to her feet, she left with

    Lucian.No sooner had they reached the entrance of the research institute than a Rolls-Royce suddenly

    screeched to a stop before them with great fanfare.Roxanne found the car in front of her a tad familiar,

    but she couldn¡¯t remember whose vehicle it was at that very moment.Before she could figure out the

    answer, the driver¡¯s door had already swung open. Jack alighted from the car with a concerned

    expression on his face.¡°Mr. Damaris?¡±At the sight of him, a myriad of emotions brewed within

    Roxanne.Prior to Colby¡¯s detention, she had little trust in Jack. Therefore, she hadn¡¯t contacted him

    recently.Seeing him right then, she felt both apologetic and surprised.Beside her, Lucian

    expressionlessly inclined his head at Jack in greeting.On the contrary, Jack grinned at the man

    amicably. ¡°Thank you for intervening in this matter and clearing up my name, Mr. Farwell!¡±When Lucian

    heard that, his expression darkened a shade.Meanwhile, puzzlement inundated Roxanne. ¡°You already

    know about it?¡±How did he catch wind of it so fast? It¡¯s only been half a day since Colby was taken into

    custody.In response, Jack chortled. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that your research institute is pretty well-known in

    Horington. Furthermore, it has a coboration with Damaris Group. After the arrest in the morning,

    news of it circted in the afternoon.¡± After saying that, he pinned a meaningful look on Lucian before

    adding, ¡°Of course, someone in particr also yed a pivotal role in that.¡±Following his gaze,

    Roxanne looked at the man beside her. Surprise showed in her eyes.He has been with me all this time,

    yet I have no inkling when he spread the news!¡°Anyway, I¡¯m really curious about one thing. How did

    you manage to catch him, Mr. Farwell?¡± Jack asked sincerely.Ever since the day Roxanne was

    poisoned, he had harbored suspicions against Colby.s, there was no substantial evidence. He

    wanted to seek Roxanne out for help, but Lucian stood in his way.Lucian suspected him to a greatText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

    extent, so there was no way the former would lend him a hand.As such, he could only investigate by

    himself. Regretfully, he didn¡¯t find any evidence even after delving into the incident for days.In the face

    of Jack¡¯s question, Lucian acted as though he didn¡¯t hear it, saying nary a word.At the side, Roxanne

    sensed that the atmosphere between them was somewhat tense, so she interjected with the narration

    of events that morning.Jack quirked a brow after hearing about Lucian¡¯s tactic. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to

    be so ingenious, Mr. Farwell. On top of that, it sounds as though it didn¡¯t require much effort. I¡¯m truly

    impressed!¡±Despite thepliment, there wasn¡¯t a hint of admiration in Jack¡¯s eyes.Discerning the

    implication behind his remark, Roxanne threw Lucian a look in exasperation.Upon noticing that he had

    no intention of speaking, she had no choice but to apologize on his behalf. ¡°Sorry for misunderstanding

    you previously. Please don¡¯t take any offense, Mr. Damaris.¡±Jack cast Lucian an unfathomable nce

    before turning his gaze back to her. ¡°It¡¯s only natural that you suspected me. After all, Dr. Galloway and

    I were the only ones around you back then. But I never expected you to stop contacting me for such a

    long time, Ms. Jarvis. I was exceedingly worried about your condition.¡±

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1272

    Chapter 1272

    Following Jack¡¯s words, even greater guilt swamped Roxanne. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve been so busy

    investigating the incident that day that I forgot to contact you.¡±Biting the bullet, she apologized to the

    man.Fortunately, Jack didn¡¯t continue pursuing the matter. He merely looked her up and down with a

    smile, seemingly to ascertain that she had recovered.¡°I¡¯ve recovered fully now. Sorry for worrying you

    these past few days, Mr. Damaris,¡± Roxanne murmured.¡°I¡¯m d to hear that. I went to the hospital to

    visit you the night you passed out, but Mr. Farwell said I¡¯d disrupt your rest and didn¡¯t allow me in,¡± Jack

    commented in what appeared to be an offhanded manner.Hearing that, Roxanne turned to the man

    beside her.Lucian met her gaze calmly. ¡°I told you about it. It was indeedte at that time. Mr. Damaris

    must have had the same concerns as me, for he didn¡¯t insist on going in.¡±That was to say, he had

    already told Roxanne about the matter.Jack¡¯s expression changed drastically.Considering his

    personality, I thought he wouldn¡¯t tell her that I¡¯d been over to visit her. Unexpectedly, he¡¯d informed her

    about it. Moreover¡­ her reaction isn¡¯t what I¡¯d anticipated.He studied Roxanne¡¯s expression, but there

    was nothing else other than contrition toward him.There wasn¡¯t a hint of censure toward Lucian.At that,

    he retracted his gaze in slight chagrin, only to collide with Lucian¡¯s scrutinizing look.As their eyes held,

    the tension between them grew by leaps and bounds.Perceptively sensing something off with the

    atmosphere between them, Roxanne furtively tugged at the hem of Lucian¡¯s shirt, signaling for him to

    put his hostility away.When all was said and done, Jack didn¡¯t do anything wrong. They were the ones

    who misunderstood him in the first ce. ¡°I was discharged from the hospital the next morning, and Mr.

    Farwell told me about it. Thank you for giving me first-aid treatment at the research institute, Mr.

    Damaris. Otherwise, I might not have recovered so quickly. I apologize for not contacting you timely

    after being discharged.¡±She gazed at the man in front of her with all the sincerity in the world while

    putting in a good word for Lucian surreptitiously, hoping that the tension between them would

    ease.Regretfully, neither of them seemed to appreciate it.Lucian snorted disdainfully.Jack, on the other

    hand, nced at Lucian before shifting his gaze to Roxanne with helplessness written all over his face.

    ¡°It looks like Mr. Farwell still has some misunderstanding toward me.¡±Roxanne¡¯s brows knitted togetherBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    imperceptibly, and she threw a look at the man beside her, wishing that he would say something.After

    all, Jack was a crucial coboration partner at the current stage. Hence, she would inevitably have to

    face him on a daily basis in the near future.If she were to really get together with Lucian, the man would

    need to try epting this coboration partner of hers.She didn¡¯t want her work to be affected again

    because of his jealousy after they had made their rtionship official.Sensing her gaze on him, Lucian

    merely spared Jack an indifferent look.At his attitude, a pounding headache assailed Roxanne.Oh God,

    I can already foresee their interaction in the future!¡°I came over to inquire about Dr. Galloway¡¯s matter

    and ascertain your recovery. Now that things have been made clear, I won¡¯t tarry any further. I¡¯ve still

    got something to handle at Damaris Group, so I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡±Subsequently, Jack excused

    himself.Jolted out of her thoughts, Roxanne nodded smilingly. ¡°See you, Mr. Damaris. I can continue

    doing research in two days. I¡¯ll contact you then.¡±Jack acquiesced nomittally before speeding

    away.Roxanne watched as his car disappeared from her line of sight before turning to the man beside

    her with exasperation etched across her features.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1273

    Chapter 1273

    Mild disgruntlement stained Lucian¡¯s face. ¡°Why did hee?¡± ¡°The experiment Dr. Galloway

    tampered with was under Damaris Group¡¯s project. Naturally, Mr. Damaris needed toe over and

    check on the situation,¡± Roxanne exined patiently.Right after saying that, she frowned and chided,

    ¡°Your attitude was horrible. Not only did you misunderstand him for such a long time previously, but you

    were even hostile with him earlier. Shouldn¡¯t you have apologized to him?¡±Lucian¡¯s expression

    darkened frightfully, but in her presence, he still kept a leash on his temper. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±Jack

    must have some other motive to havee over. It was certainly not as simple as checking on the

    situation. It¡¯d be more apt to say that he came to provoke me!Roxanne was entirely oblivious to the

    silent battle that had ensued between the two men¡¯s gazes earlier. Consequently, she found his

    resolute refusal pretty unreasonable.¡°Where exactly did your hostility toward Mr. Damarise from?

    Back at the hospital, it was because you suspected him of being the culprit who tampered with the

    experiment. But now, it has been proven that the matter had nothing to do with him. In fact, he was also

    a victim. Why do you still have such prejudice toward him now?¡±When she had finished saying that,

    something abruptly urred to her, and she added, ¡°Even if you were rivals with him in the past, it has

    all ended now. That aside, you won. Why¡ª¡±Without waiting for her toplete her sentence, Lucian

    interrupted with a frown, ¡°It has nothing to do with that matter.¡±Words eluded Roxanne, and she was

    wholly perplexed.She racked her brain relentlessly, but there seemed to be only one possible

    answer.Could it be that¡­ he¡¯s still jealous?At that thought, she eyed the grim-faced man beside her in

    disbelief.Lucian¡¯s brows were scrunched together deeply, and he didn¡¯t appear inclined to exin

    things. ¡°You think that Mr. Damaris has feelings for me?¡± Roxanne ventured.Lucian met her gaze

    without answering that, but the look in his eyes affirmed her conjecture.Unbidden, panic flooded

    Roxanne. ¡°How could that be? Mr. Damaris and I are only coboration partners. If he truly has designs

    on me¡ª¡±¡°Didn¡¯t you fail to perceive Colby¡¯s interest in you?¡± Lucian was displeased by her adamant

    defense of Jack.Speaking of that, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.Indeed, it¡¯d never crossed my

    mind at first that Colby would have romantic feelings toward me. But Jack¡­ Well, I can¡¯t think of any

    reason he¡¯d take a fancy to me.Glimpsing her skepticism, Lucian borated solemnly, ¡°He treated you

    to meals and even gave you flowers. Additionally, he tried to win Archie and Benny over.¡±He

    methodically recounted everything Jack had done.All that left Roxanne without a retort.Indeed, Jack did

    all that. But then, they can be justified.Still, she tried to convince herself otherwise.Unfortunately,

    Lucian gave her no chance of doing so, continuing, ¡°If I remember correctly, you epted all the

    flowers he gave you.¡±When his words drifted into Roxanne¡¯s ears, she hadn¡¯t yet dispelled all her

    doubts. A sense of guilt inexplicably rose within her.Lucian didn¡¯t stop there, his voice persisting.

    ¡°Contrarily, you were exceedingly reluctant to ept the flowers I gave you. Was it because you didn¡¯t

    like them?¡±At his repeated questioning, Roxanne could only bite the bullet and nod in response,

    pretending that she disliked roses.She relented because the man seemingly wanted to speak further,

    and she was afraid that he would give her flowers every day as before.¡°Never mind if you don¡¯t want to

    apologize to Mr. Damaris. There¡¯s nothing between us, so don¡¯t overthink things.¡±Only then did Lucian

    cease talking about that subject.Roxanne secretly breathed a sigh of relief.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

 Chapter 1274

    Chapter 1274

    Meanwhile, Aubree recuperated at the hospital for two whole days before the condition of her arm

    finally took a turn for the better.

    Learning that her daughter had been injured, Gina rushed to the hospital early in the morning.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? How¡¯s your injury? Are you feeling better? And why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡±

    At the sight of Aubree in a hospital gown, anguish marred Gina¡¯s features.

    Aubree shook her head woodenly, her voice hoarse. ¡°I¡¯m fine. My injury has already healed, so it

    wouldn¡¯t do me any good to tell you.¡±

    In the past two days, she had been helpless to do anything because of her injured arm. When she was

    awake, she spent most of the time in tears.

    It was precisely for that reason that she didn¡¯t want her parents toe over.

    Only when Gina heard her voice did she notice that her daughter had seemingly been crying. On a

    closer look, she saw that Aubree¡¯s face was horribly puffy.

    In a sh, her heart sank. ¡°What happened? Why did you cry so much? And who picked on you?¡±

    At the mention of that, tears inexorably welled up in Aubree¡¯s eyes once more.

    Before her mother, the grievances within her surged to the forefront.

    ¡°Hey, what happened that you can¡¯t tell me? Don¡¯t bottle it up!¡±

    Gina anxiously sat down beside the hospital bed.

    At longst, Aubree snapped and threw herself into her mother¡¯s arms, wailing, ¡°Mom, Lucian¡­ Lucian

    wants to call off our engagement!¡±

    The instant Gina heard that, her expression froze. She gaped at her daughter in her arms. ¡°What did

    you just say?¡±

    In a choked voice, Aubree repeated her utterance.

    It wasn¡¯t until then that Gina believed her ears. Sheer shock deluged her.

    Huh, Lucian wants to call off the engagement? That makes no sense! No matter how opposed he is to

    this marriage agreement, it stillsted for six whole years! Why would he cancel it at this juncture?

    All of a sudden, a light bulb went off in her head. She stared down at Aubree. ¡°Answer me honestly.

    How exactly did you get injured? Did you go and pick trouble with Roxanne again?¡±

    Aubree merely sobbed without saying anything.

    However, Gina had already gotten the answer. Her brows creased at once. ¡°How foolish of you!¡±

    Lucian had already permitted her to take care of Essie, and she was only a step away from being the

    mistress of the Farwell family! Why couldn¡¯t she put up with that woman? She just had to go and pick

    trouble with her at this time!

    ¡°She¡¯s a total b*tch! Lucian stayed at the hospital the whole night to take care of her. That aside, he

    even sent Essie over to her ce again! If I hadn¡¯t gone over to seek her out, he might have just

    married her behind our backs!¡±

    Aubree¡¯s voice brimmed with recrimination.

    Following that revtion, another wave of shock crashed over Gina.

    What? He actually hasn¡¯t given up on that woman?

    In her arms, Aubree continued crying her heart out.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Ultimately, Gina couldn¡¯t bear to lecture her. Patting her on the back, she coaxed, ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore.

    As long as news of it hasn¡¯t yet spread, there¡¯s still hope.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Aubree lifted her head with tears pouring down her face, a glimmer of hope in her

    eyes. ¡°But¡­ you didn¡¯t see Lucian¡¯s attitude. What else can I do?¡±

    Gina gritted her teeth. ¡°If all else fails, seek Mrs. Farwell out while they¡¯re not together yet! If she were

    to learn about it, she¡¯d undoubtedly stop them!¡±

    At her suggestion, Aubree¡¯s eyes flickered. In all honesty, she wasn¡¯t willing to believe in Sonya

    anymore.

    I¡¯ve sought her out countless times, but in the end, Lucian still wants to break off our engagement!

    ¡°Even if she can¡¯t change Lucian¡¯s mind, she can help us get rid of Roxanne at the very least!¡± Gina

    added softly when she glimpsed her daughter¡¯s hesitation.

    A long whileter, Aubree¡¯s eyes glinted coldly, and her tears gradually ceased.

 Chapter 1275

    Chapter 1275

    On that very night, Aubree went to the Farwell main residence in her injured state.

    Right then, Sonya had just finished dinner and was taking a stroll in the back garden. She was all

    smiles when she saw that Aubree hade to visit her. ¡°You¡¯re here, Aubree? What has been keeping

    you so busy these few days that you haven¡¯t been over to keep mepany?¡±

    Aubree merely pursed her lips and lowered her head without answering the woman.

    Seeing that, Sonya walked over to her in puzzlement. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Lucian pick on you again?¡±

    Aubree bobbed her head before shaking it in the next second, sniffling softly.

    As soon as Sonya heard the sniffles, her heart sank. Taking Aubree¡¯s arm, she led the younger woman

    into the living room and ordered the butler to serve coffee.

    ¡°Elias isn¡¯t here tonight. What happened? Feel free to tell me everything!¡±

    This time, Aubree lifted her head and nced at the woman.

    Earlier, it was dark outside, and she had been keeping her head hung low, so Sonya hadn¡¯t seen her

    face.

    Now that Aubree had raised her head, Sonya noticed that her face seemed slightly puffy, making it

    evident that she had been crying and badly at that.

    ¡°Why did you cry so much? Did Lucian bully you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll seek justice for you!¡±

    Sitting down beside her in distress, Sonya wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close. Her voice

    brimmed with vexation as she continued, ¡°This is too much! How could he bully you to such a degree

    when he¡¯s going to marry you soon? Isn¡¯t it only going to be worse after you¡¯ve married into the family?

    Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll definitely help you lecture him!¡±

    When the subject of marriage came up, grief swamped Aubree. The tears pouring down her face

    became genuine. ¡°Mrs. Farwell¡­ there¡¯s no need to go to such trouble¡­¡±

    Frowning, Sonya regarded her in mystification.

    Aubree buried her head in the crook of Sonya¡¯s neck, weeping so violently that she trembled all over.

    Even her voice shook. ¡°Lucian has already¡­ He has already called off our engagement! Just pretend

    that the entire matter never existed! Even if I can¡¯t be your daughter-inw, I¡¯ll still take good care

    of you in the future!¡±

    In a heartbeat, Sonya¡¯s face went as ck as thunder. ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore! Tell me what exactly

    happened! How could he make an arbitrary decision when it¡¯s such a major issue?¡±

    The marriage agreement between the Farwell and Pearson families has persisted for many years. On

    top of that, I¡¯ve repeatedly made my stance clear that Aubree is my approved daughter-inw. How

    could he cancel the engagement without asking for my opinion? Does he really think that this matter is

    his business alone?

    In a stammering voice, Aubree recounted the series of events that happened yesterday.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I only wanted to go and pick Essie up, but Ms. Jarvis adamantly refused to let me do so. She even

    called me a shrew. Naturally, I lost my temper.¡±

    At that point, she cautiously lifted her eyes and stole a peek at Sonya¡¯s expression.

    Only when she ascertained that thetter didn¡¯t suspect anything that she continued, ¡°A minor conflict

    broke out between us. Admittedly, I might have been a bit harsh in my speech, but she was the one

    who started insulting me first. Worse still, she hit me. Look, I still can¡¯t exert strength on my arm even

    now.¡±

    Sonya nced at Aubree¡¯s arm, her eyes zing with fury.

    She once injured her arm while saving me. The previous time, her arm was also hurt for the second

    time because of Roxanne! And now, the woman actually dared to make a move against her again! This

    isn¡¯t just a matter of getting physical with Aubree. Instead, she¡¯s also challenging me!

    As her thoughts developed in that direction, her expression turned icy. ¡°What audacity! Is Roxanne

    trying to walk all over me?¡±

    After roaring that, she fixed a firm look on Aubree. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, for I¡¯ll certainly seek justice for you!¡±

 Chapter 1276

    Chapter 1276

    Immediately, Sonya whipped out her phone and gave Lucian a call.

    At that very moment, Lucian had just left Roxanne¡¯s house after dinner.

    The instant he saw that it was a call from his mother, his heart sank. The tenderness on his face was all

    but gone, reced by ayer of frost.

    ¡°Where are you right now? Make a trip back to the Farwell main residence this instant! I have

    something to say to you!¡±

    As soon as the call was connected, Sonya¡¯s voice sted out before Lucian could even utter a single

    word.

    His brows knitted together, and he nced back at Roxanne¡¯s house, which was brightly lit. It was as

    though he could still hear the sounds of her ying with Archie and Benny.

    Snapping back to reality, he agreed somberly, ¡°Got it. I¡¯lle over at once.¡±

    In truth, he could more or less guess the purpose of his mother¡¯s call.

    Well, she must have learned about my decision to call off the engagement and wants to speak up for

    Aubree. This time, I¡¯m not going to give in to her anymore. No matter what, I¡¯ll stay firm and sever all

    ties with Aubree!

    With that in mind, he drove off in the dark night and headed toward the Farwell main residence.

    Meanwhile, Aubree watched tearfully as Sonya hung up the phone, a forlorn look on her face.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Mrs. Farwell. Lucian has already made up his mind, and I respect his

    decision. I only came over and sought you out because I was feeling too heartbroken and wanted to

    have a good cry. You don¡¯t need to bother about me.¡±

    At the sight of her sniveling, Sonya was both irate and anguished. ¡°What are you saying? I¡¯ve said that

    you¡¯re the only person worthy to be the mistress of the Farwell family! When Lucian arrives, I¡¯ll

    definitely teach him a lesson on your behalf!¡±

    Aubree had her head lowered as she sniffled, a fleeting gleam of ruthlessness shing across her

    eyes.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    She was all too aware that her tactic was despicable beyond words.

    However, she didn¡¯t mind using the same method time and again as long as it was effective.

    Lucian is mine, and no one can steal him away!

    Almost a whole hour passed before there was movement at the gates of the mansion.

    At the same time, all the constion on Sonya¡¯s face disappeared into thin air. Instead, rage contorted

    her features.

    Aubree, on the other hand, sat at the side with her head hung low in guilt.

    Soon, footsteps sounded at the door. On the heels of that, Lucian¡¯s figure appeared in both their lines

    of sight.

    ¡°Where were you just now?¡±

    The look in Sonya¡¯s eyes was recriminatory.

    Meeting her gaze, Lucian countered cidly, ¡°Is there a need to ask when you already know the

    answer?¡±

    Regardless of whether it was from the Farwell residence or Farwell Group, it wouldn¡¯t have taken that

    long to get to the Farwell main residence.

    As Lucian had expected, Aubree was there.

    Therefore, he had no doubt that his mother had learned about his decision to break off the engagement

    and his rtionship with Roxanne.

    She merely called him over that day to use it as a pretext to kick up a fuss.

    The stark contrast between his unfazed attitude and Aubree, who was sobbing at the side, spiked

    Sonya¡¯s temper.

    ¡°What kind of attitude is this? How dare you cancel the engagement with the Pearson family behind

    your father and my backs to mess around with Roxanne? Who allowed you to do that?¡±

    In her wrath, she mmed the cup in her hand on the coffee table, herdylike temperament all but

    gone.

    Aubree, who had her head hung low, jumped in fright. A few seconds passed before she snapped back

    to her senses and continued sobbing woefully.

    Unfortunately for them, Lucian remained unmoved. ¡°I¡¯m the one who has a marriage agreement with

    the Pearson family. Why would I need both of your approvals to cancel it?¡±

    After he had said that, something urred to him, and he scowled at his mother. ¡°Furthermore, Dad

    has never intervened in this matter. From the very beginning, it has been your doing alone! There¡¯s no

    need to drag him into this anymore. Even if he were to return today, my stance would remain the

    same!¡±

 Chapter 1277

    Chapter 1277

    Sonya was promptly stunned by Lucian¡¯s resolute demurral.

    When she registered the meaning of his words, her fury zed even hotter. ¡°Your attitude is a tant

    disregard of Aubree waiting for you for the past six years! Instead, you¡¯re getting together with that

    woman who abandoned her husband and daughter! Have you ever considered Essie¡¯s feelings? And

    have you ever given any thought to the Farwell family¡¯s reputation? If news were to get out that the

    CEO of Farwell Group married a woman with two kids, how would others perceive the Farwell family?

    And if they were to learn that Roxanne is the mistress of the Farwell family who left without a word six

    years ago, what would they think of us?¡±

    All the while, she shot daggers at her son.

    I¡¯ll never allow the Farwell family to have such a scandal!

    When Lucian heard his mother insulting Roxanne, a sh of displeasure flitted across his eyes.

    Yet, in consideration of the fact that the woman in front of him was his own mother, he kept his temper

    in check and merely retorted coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡±

    Sonya was so livid that the veins at her temples throbbed. ¡°How could you say that? You¡¯re messing

    with the reputation of the Farwell family!¡±

    At that usation, Lucian quirked a brow.

    So what if I am? I can afford to risk it. Even if the Farwell family were affected by this matter, I¡¯ve got

    the confidence to fix everything! But then, there¡¯s no need to tell her that. Judging from her worked-up

    state right now, she¡¯ll probably keel over upon hearing that.

    As he listened to his mother¡¯s nagging, he chillingly swept a gaze over Aubree at the side.

    I wonder what else this woman has said to her.

    Seemingly noticing that he had nced at Aubree, Sonya finally turned the subject back to thetter.

    ¡°Aubree merely went to pick Essie up out of the kindness of her heart. What did she do wrong? Her

    arm was injured in the past, yet Roxanne showed her no mercy!¡±

    She was so incensed that she even wanted to rush forward and grab Aubree¡¯s arm unceremoniously to

    show Lucian thetter¡¯s injury.

    Nheless, thest shred of her sanity remained, and she curbed that impulse. She continued

    questioning her son, demanding, ¡°Have you forgotten how she got injured?¡±

    By then, a trace of impatience colored Lucian¡¯s voice. ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten.¡±

    Hearing that, Sonya wanted to carry on along those lines, but his subsequent remark stopped her

    short.

    ¡°However, I¡¯m still investigating that matter. The reason for her injury still needs to be verified. She

    might not necessarily have sustained it from saving you.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s gaze fell on Aubree once again, his gaze scrutinizing.

    Aubree sensed his eyes on her, and her heart abruptly clenched. She dug her nails into her palms hard

    to keep her tears flowing.

    Meanwhile, Sonya gaped at her son incredulously. ¡°How could it be fake when I witnessed it with my

    own eyes? Don¡¯t ever say such a thing again!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it be fake? Can you guarantee that every single word she says to you is true?¡± Lucian

    riposted impassively.

    The moment his words rang out, both Sonya¡¯s and Aubree¡¯s expressions changed.

    Sonya went silent for a few seconds, her gaze flickering for a fleeting second.

    At the end of the day, she didn¡¯t trust Aubreepletely.

    As such, she couldn¡¯t answer her son in the affirmative.

    In the end, she forcefully changed the subject. ¡°If you insist on calling off the engagement with Aubree,

    give me a reason I can ept! Otherwise, I¡¯ll never agree to it!¡±

    As Aubree heard the wavering in her voice, she lifted her eyes and cast her gaze over, stunned. Tears

    stained her face, rendering her utterly pitiful.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1278

    Chapter 1278

    Lucian found it downright ironic that Sonya and Aubree both trusted yet doubted each other.

    Since she wants a reason, I don¡¯t mind giving her one.

    ¡°Aubree isn¡¯t suitable to be Essie¡¯s mother. I¡¯ve already given her six years and allowed her to take

    care of Essie recently. However, Essie is still unwilling to ept her. In fact, Essie¡¯s condition is

    showing signs of recurrence under her care. I won¡¯t risk Essie¡¯s well-being.¡±

    Frowning deeply, Sonya dipped her head and directed her gaze at Aubree.

    Indeed, she knew nothing about Este¡¯s condition.

    Before that day, she thought that Aubree and Essie were already getting along smashingly well.

    She had never expected the reality to be such.

    Even then, she would never ept Roxanne, who had abandoned Este back then.

    ¡°Aubree merely needs some time. Give her more time. She¡¯ll be able to resolve it!¡± Sonya insisted

    stubbornly.

    The impatience on Lucian¡¯s face grew even more tant. ¡°If I were to allow her to continue interacting

    with Essie, Essie¡¯s condition would only worsen.¡±

    At that statement, a conflicted look entered Sonya¡¯s eyes, and her voice was no longer as firm as

    before. ¡°How would you know without trying? Is she not better than Roxanne, who abandoned Essie?¡±

    Verily, Lucian wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with her further. ¡°Indeed, she¡¯s not.¡±

    After saying that, he spun on his heel to leave. Before doing so, he stated, ¡°I¡¯ve already made up my

    mind regarding the engagement. No matter what you say, it¡¯ll never change my decision. Next time,

    please disclose your reason for calling me over when you phone me. If it¡¯s about this, don¡¯t bother

    anymore.¡±

    Never having expected him to leave like that, Sonya was enraged and tried stopping him. ¡°Stop right

    there!¡±

    s, Lucian¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t falter in the slightest.

    When Aubree saw that, her heart instantly lodged in her throat.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    She knew that if she were to really allow the man to leave then, there would be no more salvaging their

    engagement.

    Casting all caution to the wind, she shot to her feet and sprinted toward Lucian¡¯s back. Then, she

    hugged him from behind.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this to me, Lucian! I¡¯ve waited for you for six years! How much longer is left of my youth?¡±

    Lucian lowered his eyes and nced at her hands around his waist, repulsion brimming in his eyes. ¡°I

    never asked you to wait. It was all wishful thinking on your part.¡±

    In the past six years, I told her countless times that I¡¯d like to break off the engagement, but she

    brushed me off with various excuses. Now that we¡¯ve put up the act for so long, I no longer want to y

    along with her.

    While he spoke, he mercilessly pried her fingers off him, one by one. He subsequently warned, ¡°I¡¯m

    furious because you sought Roxanne out and kicked up a fuss. If you don¡¯t want to bear my wrath, it¡¯s

    best that you don¡¯t continue hounding her.¡±

    Aubree exerted all the strength within her to resist him, but ultimately, she wasn¡¯t his match. Pain shot

    through her fingers, and she was even callously shoved back.

    At the sudden push, she lost her bnce and stumbled a few steps before she fell onto the ground in a

    disheveled mess.

    However, Lucian strode out without even sparing her a single nce.

    ¡°Lucian!¡± Aubree stared at his retreating back through red-rimmed eyes.

    Turning a deaf ear to her, Lucian climbed into the car without a backward nce.

    Aubree started wailing at the top of her lungs.

    It was the first time Sonya had ever seen her in such a hysterical state. For a moment, she felt as

    though she was staring at a veritable stranger.

    She hesitated for a long while before hesitantly dragging her feet over and helping Aubree up.

 Chapter 1279

    Chapter 1279

    As Lucian drove back to the Farwell residence, he was still in a foul mood.

    Mom really trusts Aubree too much! It¡¯s so bad that she belittled Roxanne in such a manner!

    Even until he arrived back at the manor, his expression remained as ck as thunder.

    Roxanne¡¯s message came in when he alighted from the car.

    The moment he saw her name on the screen, his expression eased. He tapped on the notification and

    took a look at the message.

    It read: The kids are moring to go to the amusement park to have fun. When are you free?

    Through the words alone, Lucian could sense her reluctance when she sent that message.

    She probably only sent it because the kids were pestering her, and she had no other choice.

    Even so, his mood improved by leaps and bounds. He was even gripped by the urge to tease her.

    Lifting his hand, he tapped the screen a few times and replied: Does this count as you asking me out?

    Right then, Roxanne was surrounded by Archie, Benny, and Este.

    ¡°Has Mr. Farwell said anything yet, Mommy?¡±

    ¡°Is Mr. Farwell going to the amusement park with us? We want to go with him!¡±

    Archie and Benny gazed at her earnestly.

    Este, on the other hand, had climbed onto the couch. Clinging onto Roxanne¡¯s shoulders, she fixed

    her eyes on the phone screen in curiosity.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne wore a conflicted expression on her face.

    Gah! I¡¯ve got no idea what they were thinking to suddenly make a fuss about going to the amusement

    park. On top of that, they kept saying that they wanted to go with Lucian and bugged me to ask the

    man. Worse still, they refused to sleep before receiving an answer from him!

    Left with no other recourse, she could only text Lucian.

    That was the first time she took the initiative to do so after they parted ways on a sour note.

    For a moment, she felt very much uneasy, and anxiety lingered within her.

    They waited for an indeterminate time before her phone finally lit up with a reply from Lucian.

    All three children¡¯s eyes likewise lit up. They all crowded over to have a look at the message.

    Without giving it much thought, Roxanne tapped on the chat interface.

    The instant she saw Lucian¡¯s reply, her face flushed bright red even as she frantically locked her phone

    screen.

    The children were distinctly disappointed that they didn¡¯t get to read their father¡¯s answer.

    ¡°What did Mr. Farwell say, Mommy? Why can¡¯t we have a look?¡± Benny couldn¡¯t resist asking.

    Roxanne guiltily shed them all a smile. ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Is Daddy going with us, then?¡± Este pressed in a sweet voice.

    Roxanne mulled over Lucian¡¯s reply, the blush on her face intensifying. ¡°He¡­ Well, I¡¯ll ask him again.¡±

    After saying that, she turned away from the children and texted the man where they couldn¡¯t see: The

    kids had me ask you that! Are you going or not?

    At her reply, Lucian arched a brow and chuckled. He sent her a voice message. ¡°If you¡¯re asking me

    out, I naturally won¡¯t decline.¡±

    Seeing that it was a voice message, Roxanne felt the onset of a headache as she nced at the

    children surrounding her.

    A whileter, she carefully converted it into text. Skimming her eyes over his reply, she nodded at the

    children. ¡°He said okay.¡±

    Immediately, all three children jumped for joy.

    Forcibly feigning calmness, Roxanne ordered them upstairs to rest while she returned to her room

    helplessly.

    She proceeded to stare at the voice message. In the end, she couldn¡¯t help ying it.

    With a tap from the tip of her finger, Lucian¡¯s deep voice rang out in the room.

    She merely listened to it once before she tossed her phone to the side, her face ming.

    I¡¯ve already told him that it was the kids¡¯ request! How could he be so shameless?

 Chapter 1280

    Chapter 1280

    Soon, the weekend arrived. Roxanne was woken up by the sound of the kids knocking at her door.

    The moment she opened the door, she saw the three little ones all dressed up and looking at her

    excitedly.

    As Roxanne was still half asleep, she could not remember their n for the day and was puzzled as to

    what was going on.

    ¡°Mommy, we are going to the amusement park today!¡± Benny reminded in his childish voice, noticing

    that his mother was in a daze.

    Only then did Roxanne finally snap out of her trance. Feeling slightly frustrated with herself, she asked,

    ¡°What time is it now?¡±

    Benny looked at his smartwatch and answered, ¡°It¡¯s already seven in the morning. Mr. Farwell told us

    that he will be reaching soon!¡±

    When Roxanne heard that, she looked down at her nightgown, and with a look of exasperation on her

    face, she instructed Archie and Benny, ¡°I¡¯m going to wash up now. Can the two of you prepare

    breakfast?¡±

    The boys smiled at their mother and replied, ¡°Mr. Farwell is taking us out for breakfast!¡±

    Roxanne was speechless for a moment. Then, she hurried back to her room to get ready.

    Perhaps it was because of what Lucian said the other day about this being a date, but Roxanne spent

    a long time putting on her makeup. Unfortunately, she was still not able to get her desired look.

    In the end, she decided to go with a lightly made-up face before changing into ace blouse and faded

    jeans, making sure that they werefortable enough for her to move around in.

    After she was ready, the woman headed downstairs and saw that Lucian had already arrived. He and

    the little ones were sitting on the couch together while discussing the day¡¯s itinerary.

    ¡°Cream puffs! I want to eat cream puffs!¡± Benny¡¯s eyes lit up.

    Roxanne heard the boy eximing happily as she descended the stairs. My son is indeed a glutton¡­

    Just then, Este¡¯s sweet voice sounded. ¡°Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    Following that, everyone turned to look at Roxanne.

    The woman stiffened when she met their eyes and instinctively looked toward Lucian.

    ¡°Hey, gorgeous,¡± Lucian said, staring intently into Roxanne¡¯s eyes.

    When Roxanne heard the man¡¯spliment, a blush spread across her cheeks.

    While sizing the man up curiously, she noticed that his hair was not styled in its usual slicked-back

    manner. There were a few loose strands of hair covering his forehead, giving him a more youthful look.

    Attire-wise, he was wearing a dark green windbreaker that looked casual yet elegant at the same time.

    As Roxanne had never seen Lucian appearing so casual before, she got lost in her thoughts for a

    moment.

    ¡°How do I look today?¡±

    Noticing that the woman was checking him out, Lucian stood up from the couch and walked toward her

    to give her a full view of his body.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Roxanne had almost reached the bottom of the stairs and was standing at eye level with Lucian.

    The woman only realized what she had done when both of them locked eyes. She felt her cheeks

    burning and jerked back slightly before shifting her gaze away.

    Lucian, who was determined to hear Roxanne¡¯s reply, did not budge and stood at the bottom of the

    stairs with a smile on his face.

    Having no other choice, Roxanne lowered her eyes and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed much.¡±

    To her, he was still as mesmerizing as he was six years ago.

    Lucian¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly when he heard her answer. In an ambiguous tone, he said, ¡°My looks

    might not have changed, but I did change in other ways that you can¡¯t see.¡±

    After saying that, he held Roxanne¡¯s hand in front of the kids.

    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Roxanne felt a surge of emotion in her heart, but before she could react,

    Lucian had already grabbed her hand.

    Feeling conscious of the children¡¯s presence, she instinctively tried to shake off Lucian¡¯s hand, but his

    grip was so tight that it was impossible for her to do so.

 Chapter 1281

    Chapter 1281

    The kids saw the intimate gesture between the two adults and exchanged cheeky nces with each

    other.

    However, when the couple was walking toward them, they pretended not to notice and continued

    talking about the rides that they were going to take at the amusement parkter.

    A whileter, everyone got into the car, looking forward to the rest of the day.

    Lucian took them to a diner for breakfast before heading to the amusement park.

    As they had arrived during peak hour, the amusement park was extremely crowded.

    While navigating their way past the other patrons, Roxanne could not help but be reminded of their

    previous trip to the hot spring resort, where Benny got lost. Suddenly, she was filled with apprehension.

    Sensing the woman¡¯s unease, Lucian squeezed her hand and said, ¡°If you are worried, I can get them

    to clear the area.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne returned to her senses and shook her head. With a faint smile on her face,

    she replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The kids won¡¯t have as much fun if you do that.¡±

    Benny knew that his mother was worried about him and lifted his arm to show her the smartwatch on

    his wrist.

    ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s all right. We are all wearing smartwatches. If you can¡¯t find us, you can always give us a

    call!¡±

    Archie and Este chimed in and said, ¡°Yup! We will stick close to you.¡±

    Roxanne smiled after hearing the kids¡¯ assurances. Stroking their heads affectionately, she said, ¡°I just

    want you guys to have fun.¡±

    With that, the little ones headed to their first attraction.

    Roxanne apanied them on a few kiddy rides, but the kids were still not satisfied.

    ¡°Mommy, let¡¯s take the roller coaster!¡± Benny¡¯s eyes sparkled with anticipation as he watched the roller

    coaster whizz past him.

    Roxanne hesitated before replying, ¡°You are too young to be on a roller coaster. Let¡¯s go for something

    else instead.¡±

    After she finished saying that, Lucian reminded in a deep voice, ¡°I saw a roller coaster for children just

    now. They can try that.¡±

    Just as Roxanne was about to agree, Benny rejected that proposition. ¡°That¡¯s not exciting at all! We

    want to try this one!¡±

    Roxanne was at a loss as to what to do.

    The children were indeed below the age limit for roller coaster rides.

    Even if Lucian somehow managed to get them on, Roxanne would still be worried.

    While she was pondering over a way to convince the kids to give up the idea, Archie suddenly spoke.

    ¡°Mommy, if we are not allowed to take the ride, can you and Mr. Farwell go for it on our behalf instead?

    Then we can treat it as we have already tried it!¡±

    Benny and Este nodded in agreement.

    Hearing that, Roxanne subconsciously nced at the man beside her.

    She did not mind doing that if it would make the kids happy, but¡­ Lucian did not seem like the sort of

    person who would be interested in amusement park rides.

    In fact, she was unable to imagine him on a roller coaster.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The little ones started coaxing the man when they realized that their target should be Lucian instead.

    Roxanne did not want to put Lucian in a tight spot and was about to reject the suggestion on his behalf

    when Lucian suddenly said to the kids with a serious expression, ¡°No problem. But the three of you

    have to be good and wait here. Don¡¯t run about or go off with strangers, okay?¡±

    Hearing the man¡¯s positive reply, the children jumped for joy and replied sweetly, ¡°We will wait here

    patiently!¡±

    Then, they started urging Roxanne and Lucian to join the line for the ride.

    Since Lucian had already agreed, Roxanne could only keep quiet and allow Lucian to take her hand

    and lead her toward the queue.

 Chapter 1282

    Chapter 1282

    ¡°If you¡¯re reluctant to do it, I¡¯ll help you exin it to the kids,¡± Roxanne said worriedly.

    They were stuck in a crowd, and she could see that Lucian was ufortable.

    Lucian turned to look at the three children waiting for them close by, and his gaze softened. ¡°It¡¯s all

    right. As long as they like it.¡±

    His gaze then shifted toward Roxanne. ¡°As for you, remember to hold tight onto me if you get scared

    later.¡±

    Roxanne was startled when her eyes met with his mischievous ones. She lowered her head as mixed

    feelings surged within her heart.

    Throughout the years, she had brought Archie and Benny to an amusement park many times.

    The two children had mentioned wanting to go on a roller coaster countless times but were never able

    to.

    Before that day, they had never mentioned wanting her to represent them to go on the roller coaster

    either.

    Perhaps they thought that I would be afraid.

    It was not until today, with Lucian¡¯s appearance, that they dared to ask her such a request. They had

    looked at her with anticipation too, not a hint of worry in their eyes.

    Maybe they thought Lucian would protect me on their behalf.

    Even I myself think so too.

    Roxanne looked up and shed Lucian a grin. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    As she said that, a gust of wind blew and messed up her hair. Lucian reached out to smooth the messy

    locks and said, ¡°I should be the one to thank you for giving me another chance.¡±

    The two stood out because of their good looks and impressive aura. The people around them

    subconsciously kept a distance but could not help stealing nces at them.

    Upon witnessing that scene, someone could not control their impulsiveness and took a photo of them.

    However, that person had forgotten to turn off the sh of their phone.

    The bright light shed Roxanne in the eyes and snapped her back to her senses. She then turned in

    the direction of the person taking their photo.

    That woman smiled awkwardly and said, ¡°Sorry. The two of you looked so cute together. Can I please

    save this picture? That is if you don¡¯t mind¡­¡±

    Roxanne could not bear to reject the woman¡¯s request after hearing how sincere she was, but she was

    not the only one in the picture.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    She turned to Lucian, seeking his opinion on the matter.

    In response, Lucian turned to nce at the woman who took their photo.

    That woman was facing Roxanne, so she could only see Lucian¡¯s side profile.

    When Lucian looked over, she was amazed by his handsomeness. In the next second, she was also

    overwhelmed by his aura and got so nervous that she almost wanted to delete the photo.

    ¡°Send me a copy of it.¡±

    Lucian took out his phone and added the woman on WhatsApp.

    Both the person who took the photo and Roxanne were dumbfounded.

    The woman was stunned momentarily before she returned to her senses. Her hands were shaking in

    excitement as she handed her phone to Lucian.

    Who would¡¯ve thought I could add this handsome man on WhatsApp because I secretly took a photo?

    After adding each other on WhatsApp, the woman followed Lucian¡¯s instructions and sent the photo to

    him.

    Lucian opened the photo to take a look and seemed to be satisfied with it. He then tapped on his phone

    a few more times.

    Soon, that woman received a new message. She had just received a bank transfer of ten thousand.

    ¡°Um¡­ You don¡¯t need to pay me. I only took the photo on a whim. It wasn¡¯t a good shot either.¡±

    The woman who took the photo felt uneasy.

    Lucian said, ¡°Your photography skills are not bad. You can delete the photo in your phone now.¡±

    He put away his phone after saying that.

    The woman had no choice but to turn to Roxanne for help.

    She felt uneasy as she could not ept the money she felt she did not deserve.

    Roxanne felt her head ache as she said, ¡°Take it and delete the photo on your phone. Treat it as us

    buying the photo from you.¡±

 Chapter 1283

    Chapter 1283

    In the end, the woman epted the money under Roxanne¡¯s reassurance. She also deleted Lucian¡¯s

    WhatsApp in front of Roxanne.

    Lucian raised his eyebrows but kept quiet.

    It was not until they got on the roller coaster that Roxanne realized the woman was afraid Roxanne

    would mind it if she did not delete Lucian¡¯s WhatsApp.

    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the staff had helped them with their seatbelts and done a double

    check.

    The roller coaster then started to move.

    ¡°Good luck, Mommy!¡±

    ¡°Good luck, Ms. Jarvis!¡±

    The three children¡¯s shouts of good luck could be heard outside the fence.

    Roxanne turned to smile at the children as she slowly rxed.

    As the roller coaster gained speed, it went higher up the slope. It was only then that Roxanne started to

    feel scared.

    They were also seated in the first row.

    The people behind them were shouting their lungs out. Roxanne felt her throat tighten in fear, and her

    breath caught in her throat.

    Just as she felt she was about to suffocate, Lucian reached over and gripped her hand tightly.

    Roxanne slowly rxed as soon as she felt his presence and breathed in and out at a steady pace.

    She instinctively turned to look at the person beside her.

    People behind them screamed, and some were even cursing, yet Lucian remained calm and

    expressionless. If it weren¡¯t for the rise and fall of his chest, Roxanne would have thought the person

    beside her was not real.

    Roxanne could not help butugh after seeing his calm demeanor. She felt herself rx and started to

    scream alongside the people behind her at the thrill of the ride.

    Lucian loosened his grip on her hand. A smile slowly made its way onto his lips as he heard her

    scream without holding back.

    As the roller coaster came to a stop, Roxanne felt breathless from all the screaming. When she stood

    up, her vision turned ck momentarily, and she almost fell forward.

    Luckily, Lucian was able to reach out and grab her in time before she made a fool out of herself.

    He held onto her as they walked out of the fenced area and made their way toward the three children

    waiting at the ride¡¯s exit.

    The kids hurried over when they saw Lucian and Roxannee out.

    Noticing Roxanne¡¯s condition, they were worried. ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡±

    Roxanne slowly caught her breath and smiled before nodding. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    She then turned to look at the expressionless person beside her and could not help but chuckle. ¡°I want

    to go on it a few more times!¡±

    The children did not know what Roxanne wasughing about and assumed that the roller coaster was

    very enjoyable.

    Benny balled his hands into fists. ¡°When I grow up, I¡¯ll go on the roller coaster many times!¡±

    Archie held onto Benny¡¯s hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡±

    Este joined in on the fun. ¡°I want to go too!¡±

    Archie and Benny replied in unison, ¡°Sure, but you have to sit at the back!¡±

    The children could not stop chattering among themselves. A smile appeared on Roxanne¡¯s lips at how

    innocent they were.

    Lucian nced at the three children before shifting his gaze to Roxanne.

    Although Roxanne had said she was fine, her physiological reactions betrayed her as she still looked

    pale and ufortable.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get us something to drink. Don¡¯t go anywhere,¡± Lucian said in a deep voice.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    The children nodded obediently at him in response.

    Roxanne also subconsciously nodded.

    It was not until Lucian had left that she realized he was treating her like a kid.

    She could not help butugh at the realization.

    Although the children did not understand why Roxanne was smiling, they followed suit and grinned.

    They smiled andughed together as they talked about the roller coaster.

 Chapter 1284

    Chapter 1284

    Lucian returned from buying some water to see the childrenughing and surrounding a smiling

    Roxanne.

    Lucian¡¯s expression softened at the scene.

    The children happily waved their hands to beckon Lucian over when they saw him return.

    Lucian hurried toward them and handed the drinks he had just bought to each of them as he listened to

    Roxanne and the children talk.

    ¡°Were you scared just now?¡± Roxanne suddenly turned to look at him and asked.

    The children¡¯s gazes also fell onto him.

    Lucian shrugged and raised his eyebrows. ¡°I went parachuting before. That was scarier than the roller

    coaster.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Surprise shed across Roxanne¡¯s eyes upon hearing that.

    With Lucian¡¯s personality, I thought he would never do something thrilling like that.

    Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement as they enthusiastically grabbed onto the hem of

    Lucian¡¯s shirt. ¡°Mr. Farwell, bring us along the next time you go!¡±

    Lucian lowered his gaze and smiled at Archie and Benny. He agreed without any hesitation, ¡°All right.

    I¡¯ll take you when you¡¯re of suitable age.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the two boys cheered.

    Roxanne felt emotional as she watched Archie and Benny interact with Lucian.

    Indeed, the kids need their father.

    She had always known Archie and Benny were bold and liked to try different activities.

    However, the two had always taken her feelings into ount and were afraid that she might be scared,

    so they had never voiced these kinds of requests.

    Yet they were able to let themselves loose in front of Lucian.

    Perhaps they will grow up happier with Lucian around.

    Just as she felt her emotions overwhelm her, a small hand tugged on the hem of her blouse.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and looked down.

    Este was looking up and staring unblinkingly at Roxanne with her big round eyes.

    ¡°Essie, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Roxanne asked as she bent down.

    Este wrapped her arms around Roxanne¡¯s neck endearingly and softly whispered in her ear, ¡°Ms.

    Jarvis, can I call you Mommy?¡±

    Her voice was soft and timid because her request had been rejected before.

    Upon hearing the question, Roxanne instinctively turned to look at Lucian, who was talking with Archie

    and Benny.

    The three of them did not seem to notice what was happening.

    Este hurried to exin when she saw Roxanne was silent. ¡°I just think that we look like a family!

    Besides, Ms. Jarvis, didn¡¯t you already agree to let Daddy pursue you? We¡¯ll definitely be a family in

    the future!¡±

    Hope and anticipation was written all over her face.

    Roxanne was touched by Este¡¯s words.

    She had indeed epted Lucian¡¯s pursuit.

    However, she could not be too sure about the future.

    If I agree to Essie¡¯s request, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll face her if I disappoint her in the future.

    Roxanne was hesitant as she pondered over it.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis¡­¡± Este thought she was going to be rejected again. Her eyes grew red, and it looked like

    she was about to cry.

    Roxanne could not bear to reject the young girl when she heard thetter¡¯s broken voice. Hence, she

    tried to persuade Este to call her a different name. ¡°Your daddy and I¡­¡±

    She wanted to say they were not married yet but realized that it was easy to cause misunderstandings

    if she did say that. Hesitating for a moment, she decided to skip the exnation. ¡°If you really want to

    call me a different name, how about you call me Aunt Roxanne?¡±

    Este pouted. She did not seem too willing to call Roxanne that.

    However, when she realized this was Roxanne¡¯spromise, she could only nod and say, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 1285

    Chapter 1285

    Lucian, Roxanne, and the three children had fun at the amusement park for the rest of the day.

    For dinner, Lucian brought them to a nearby high-end restaurant.

    ¡°I want to sit with Aunt Roxanne!¡±

    When they were about to be seated, Este held onto Roxanne¡¯s blouse tightly while wearing a prideful

    expression.

    Upon hearing how Este addressed Roxanne, Lucian, Archie, and Benny were taken aback and

    instinctively nced at Roxanne.

    Roxanne was hesitant to meet Lucian¡¯s gaze as she said, ¡°Essie wanted to call me that, so I agreed to

    it. If you don¡¯t like it, then¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Lucian cut in with raised eyebrows, ¡°Personally, I feel there¡¯s a

    much closer term of address, but if that¡¯s what you want, let her address you that way for now.¡±

    Lucian then ushered Archie and Benny to their seats.

    Since Este wanted to sit with Roxanne, Archie and Benny expressed through their actions that they

    wanted to sit with Lucian.

    In the end, Roxanne and Lucian sat opposite each other, with the children by their sides.

    The three children were happy with the arrangement. Lucian nced up and felt satisfied when he

    noticed that he could look at Roxanne with this seating.

    Lucian had called ahead to order their meal, which consisted of the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes.

    In a thoughtful gesture, he even ordered ice cream for the children.

    The design of the ice cream was unique. The waiter did a little magic, and the ice cream turned

    different in a blink of an eye.

    The children pped their hands in surprise and excitement.

    It was a habit for Roxanne to put the children¡¯s tes in front of her and cut their steaks into bite-sized

    pieces.

    Unexpectedly, when she looked up, she saw Lucian was already doing that job for her.

    Lucian¡¯s head was bowed as he cut the steaks. There was no sign of impatience written on his face.

    As though sensing her looking at him, he met her gaze. ¡°Do you need me to help you too?¡±

    With that, he shifted his gaze to the untouched steak on her te.

    Roxanne was stunned momentarily. She then shook her head in embarrassment and said, ¡°I can do it

    myself.¡±

    Without saying anything further, Lucian returned to cutting the steaks before cing them back onto

    the children¡¯s tes.

    Dinner was a heartwarming affair.

    In a corner they did not pay attention to, Sonya stared intently at the five of them harmoniously

    interacting with one another, and her expression darkened.

    Even if she had known earlier that Lucian and Roxanne would get back together, she did not expect

    their rtionship to have progressed that far.

    Any stranger would think that the five of them were a family.

    Sonya huffed in anger when she saw Lucian personally cut steak for the two bastards.

    I raised him until he became an adult, yet he¡¯s never cut steak for me! How dare he go and serve

    someone else¡¯s sons? Just what in the world is he thinking? That Roxanne doesn¡¯t look like a good

    person and already has two bastards, so why is my son dead set on being with her?

    As Sonya watched the five of them get ready to leave after finishing dinner, she frowned and looked

    away, trying hard to suppress her anger.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Although her seat was close to the door, no one paid much attention to her table since it was hidden by

    many housents.

    It was so hidden that Roxanne and the others did not notice her even though they passed by her to get

    to the door.

    ¡°Thank you, Aunt Roxanne!¡± Este thanked Roxanne after thetter gave her candy when they were

    at the door.

    Behind the housents, Sonya almost rushed out impulsively when she heard how Este addressed

    Roxanne.

 Chapter 1286

    Chapter 1286

    They got in the car after walking out of the restaurant. Lucian sat idly in the car for some time without

    starting the engine.

    Roxanne gave him a puzzled look.

    The moment she raised her head to look at him, she made eye contact with him.

    Roxanne was momentarily stunned. For some strange reason, she felt slightly nervous.

    After a moment, disappointment showed on Lucian¡¯s face. ¡°If only it¡¯s pouring rain right now.¡±

    His words took Roxanne by surprise.

    The children looked at Lucian curiously. ¡°But we won¡¯t be able to go home if there¡¯s a rainstorm!¡±

    Lucian smiled in response. He didn¡¯t say anything else and started the car.

    The kids were still perplexed because their father didn¡¯t give them a response.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, immediately understood Lucian¡¯s intentions after the children mentioned

    this.

    In other words, he was telling her that he didn¡¯t want to go home that night.

    Her face flushed crimson, and she didn¡¯t dare to look at him. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go back now. The

    kids must be tired.¡±

    The children blinked in confusion upon hearing Roxanne¡¯s words. They could feel that the adults were

    insinuating something they couldn¡¯t understand. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t say anything.

    On the way home, Roxanne couldn¡¯t fathom if Lucian was deliberately driving slowly in an effort to put

    the kids to sleep.

    Roxanne lowered her head and stared into space nkly as she was also slightly tired.

    By the time she snapped back to reality, they had arrived at her house.

    Roxanne turned back to wake Archie and Benny so that they could get out of the car.

    ¡°Aunt Roxanne.¡±

    Este would be going home with Lucian now, so she was slightly reluctant to part with Roxanne.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Roxanne gave her head a reassuring pat and uttered, ¡°You have stayed here for a long period. It¡¯s time

    to go home.¡±

    Este was still a little unwilling.

    At the thought of something, Roxanne looked at Lucian hesitantly.

    Before she could say anything, Lucian¡¯s voice rang out. ¡°I have let Cayden handle the transfer

    procedures for Essie. She will return to her previous kindergarten from next week onward.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard his words.

    Archie and Benny hugged Este excitedly. ¡°That¡¯s amazing! We can go to the kindergarten together

    again!¡±

    A smile spread across Este¡¯s face too.

    Roxanne felt as if a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She smiled at Este and said, ¡°You can

    meet Archie and Benny in the kindergarten from now on. If you want to, you cane here

    asionally and live with me for a few days.¡±

    The delight of transferring kindergartens reced Este¡¯s reluctance of leaving Roxanne. She nodded

    her head obediently after hearing Roxanne¡¯s words. ¡°Then, you have to go fetch Archie and Benny

    from the kindergarten, Aunt Roxanne!¡±

    Roxanne assented with augh.

    Lucian started the car engine.

    ¡°Bye, Mr. Farwell.¡± The two boys waved at him.

    Lucian nodded and turned to look at Roxanne, waiting for her to say something.

    Roxanne still felt shy because of what he had said earlier.

    Meeting his eyes and with a blush, she mumbled, ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Lucian lifted his brow. He was obviously displeased.

    Roxanne frowned in embarrassment and hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°See you on Monday.¡±

    If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, they would have to meet as they would be picking up their kids on Monday.

    Lucian smiled in satisfaction. ¡°See you on Monday.¡±

    With that, he hit the gas and drove toward the Farwell residence.

    Only after Lucian had driven far away did Roxanne turn around and return to the mansion with Archie

    and Benny.

 Chapter 1287

    Chapter 1287

    Roxanne wanted to send them upstairs to rest when the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Archie and Benny thought it was Lucian returning with Este. They ran to open the door excitedly

    despite Roxanne stopping them.

    When they saw the person standing before them at the door, they were taken aback.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Roxanne?¡±

    Sonya nced at the children in disdain.

    Archie and Benny were disappointed when they were suddenly met with their grandmother¡¯s overt

    dislike after just having a great time with Lucian. The smile on their faces gradually faded, reced by

    a wary expression.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Sonya didn¡¯t expect them to reply. She turned to look at the living room after asking the question and

    immediately saw Roxanne, who was walking over.

    As soon as Roxanne heard Sonya¡¯s voice inside the house, she hurried outside out of concern for her

    children.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, it¡¯ste. Is something the matter?¡±

    She proceeded to shield the kids behind her back calmly before meeting Sonya¡¯s eyes coolly.

    Sonya sized her up. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and talk.¡±

    A crease appeared between Roxanne¡¯s brows. After a moment of hesitation, she stood aside for Sonya

    toe in.

    It¡¯s just Sonya by herself. She will, at most, utter a few unpleasant words.

    If she were to be with Lucian, she would have to face Sonya sooner orter.

    When the kids saw that Roxanne had let Sonya in, they felt slightly nervous and worried that Sonya

    would bully her, just like Aubree and Frieda had.

    Roxanne watched Sonya sit on the couch and squatted down to look at Archie and Benny. ¡°You guys

    head on upstairs and get some rest. I have some words to say to her.¡±

    Archie grabbed his mother¡¯s hand with concern. ¡°We want to apany you!¡±

    Benny nodded fervently.

    Roxanne felt warmth in her heart when she saw how worried the kids were. She gave them reassuring

    pats on their heads. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re only talking. Nothing will happen. You guys have yed the

    entire day and must be tired. Go upstairs and wash up.¡±

    The two boys were still slightly reluctant.

    Feeling helpless, Roxanne turned to nce at Sonya.

    Seeing that Sonya was not looking at them, she promised the kids, ¡°Even if we fight, she¡¯s no match for

    me. You guys know that.¡±

    The boys recalled Roxanne defending herself against two people and finally nodded.

    Before they headed upstairs, the kids greeted Sonya politely, ¡°Good night, Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Sonya snorted and pretended as if she didn¡¯t hear or see them.

    The kids felt disappointed but didn¡¯t say anything. They turned around and headed upstairs.

    Roxanne walked into the living room after that. She brewed Sonya and herself a cup of coffee and sat

    on the couch beside her.

    ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us now. You don¡¯t have to pretend anymore. I¡¯m not falling for it!¡±

    Sonya nced at the cup of coffee Roxanne had ced in front of her. She had no intention of hiding

    her disdain for Roxanne.

    Roxanne replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s basic courtesy. Even if it¡¯s Ms. Pearson here, I¡¯ll do the same. If you don¡¯t

    like it, you don¡¯t have to drink it.¡±

    Sonya trembled with rage upon seeing Roxanne¡¯s nonchnt demeanor. She pushed the cup of coffee

    away and looked at Roxanne coldly. ¡°Tell me, what does it take for you to stay away from my son? Is it

    money that you¡¯re after? No matter the request, I¡¯ll satisfy you if I can do it.¡±

 Chapter 1288

    Chapter 1288

    Roxanne felt a strange sense of familiarity upon hearing Sonya¡¯s words.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    She found Sonya¡¯s actions hrious when she suddenly thought about how simr thetter¡¯s words

    sounded to those TV dramas and novels.

    Unaware of it, Sonya continued, ¡°Six years ago, you were the one who decided to leave Lucian. No

    one forced you to do so. Do you think the Farwell residence is somewhere you cane and go as

    you please?¡±

    Roxanne tried to suppress her emotions and thoughts when Sonya brought up what had happened six

    years ago. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong idea. It¡¯s not something I can decide on my own, whether it was my

    leaving six years ago or how far I have progressed with Lucian now.¡±

    Sonya didn¡¯t expect Roxanne¡¯s retort, and she grew displeased.

    Roxanne continued to state matter-of-factly, ¡°Even though you guys were aware of Lucian¡¯s feelings for

    Aubree six years ago, you forced me to stand in the way of their rtionship because your family

    needed a joyous event to bring Lucian¡¯s grandfather good luck. I had no choice but to leave after

    suffering from Lucian¡¯s cold treatment for three years.¡±

    She was admitting that the reason for her leaving six years ago was because of the Farwell family.

    This was what Roxanne had always believed in.

    Except for the infant girl who passed away, she didn¡¯t feel sorry for anyone for leaving six years ago.

    ¡°I was crestfallen when I left six years ago. I only came back for work. It wasn¡¯t my intention to progress

    so far with my rtionship with Lucian.¡± Roxanne stared at Sonya. ¡°If you can¡¯t ept me, you should

    tell Lucian. I have no say in this.¡±

    Sonya was angered by her words.

    ¡°Lucian was with Aubree for six years. You ruined their rtionship, yet you don¡¯t feel an ounce of guilt.

    Instead, you¡¯re ming the Farwell family? If you didn¡¯t wish for this to happen, why did youe

    back? Why must youe back to Horington to work? Can¡¯t you find a job anywhere else?¡±

    She was being unreasonable.

    Roxanne frowned, but she remained calm as she retorted, ¡°This is not up to me either. You can go and

    ask my professor.¡±

    Sonya widened her eyes in anger. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re trying to achieve here! You listen very

    carefully. As long as I¡¯m alive, I¡¯ll never let you be a part of the Farwell family! Also, Lucian is my

    son! I know him best. You didn¡¯t even get him to fall in love with you for three years. Why do you think

    he will like you after six years? Besides, you have two illegitimate children!¡±

    No matter what Sonya said, Roxanne remained calm and indifferent, as if she wasn¡¯t taking Sonya¡¯s

    words seriously.

    However, she wouldn¡¯t allow Sonya to talk about Archie and Benny like that. Her expression darkened

    instantly.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, please consider your age. What¡¯s the point of dragging two children around when you¡¯re

    settling adult matters between us adults? You keep saying that you¡¯re thinking of the reputation of the

    Farwell family, but don¡¯t you think you have disgraced the family by saying that about two innocent

    children?¡±

    Sonya noticed Roxanne¡¯s change in expression and felt pleased.

    She continued to provoke her, ¡°Did I say anything wrong? How old are the two children? I think they¡¯re

    about five to six years old. You gave birth to them for another man after leaving the Farwell family for

    less than a year. You said you love Lucian! I think you only love his wealth! Now that you¡¯re back in the

    country, you behave as if Lucian did you wrong. Do you think you can trick me?¡±

 Chapter 1289

    Chapter 1289

    Sonya thought she had sessfully provoked Roxanne. Little did she know that the more she talked,

    the more ridiculous Roxanne found her.

    Sonya is able to overthink so much after I faked Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s ages. If she finds out who Archie

    and Benny are and recalls what she said today, I wonder how she will react.

    Roxanne remained expressionless. ¡°If you think so, then that¡¯s exactly it.¡±

    Sonya was downright infuriated by her nonchnt response. ¡°If that¡¯s the case, leave Lucian and Essie

    alone! I know of your tactics to get close to Lucian!¡±

    Roxanne gave her a confused look.

    I don¡¯t even know my tactics.

    Sonya bellowed, ¡°You¡¯re making use of the fact that Essie likes you! Do you think you can be

    Essie¡¯s mother through this? Don¡¯t even think about it. It will never be you! You¡¯re only lucky you have

    two children simr to Essie¡¯s age. Once Aubree gives birth in the future, Essie will like her too!¡±

    Sonya thought it was ironic when she heard what Este called Roxanne at the restaurant. It also

    reminded her that Roxanne didn¡¯t know that Este was her own daughter.

    If Roxanne were to find out, she wouldn¡¯t have let Este call her Aunt Roxanne.

    Sonya nned to use this to drive Roxanne away from her son.

    ¡°The family will do whatever it takes to find Essie¡¯s mother. She will be the next Mrs. Farwell. It will

    never be you!¡±? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Sonya sounded determined.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows in surprise.

    No matter what it takes? Does that mean that the Farwell family doesn¡¯t know who Essie¡¯s mother is?

    Does Lucian know?

    Sonya was furious upon seeing Roxanne lost in thought. She suppressed her anger and enunciated,

    ¡°While I¡¯m still speaking to you nicely, you¡¯d better be sensible. Take what you want and leave

    Horington. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for not considering that you were once my daughter-inw!¡±

    Roxanne snapped back to reality, and her lips curled into a wry smile. ¡°Since when have you ever

    cared about that?¡±

    Sonya had never treated her as her daughter-inw.

    It sounded like a joke to Roxanne.

    Sonya stiffened, not knowing how to reply to this.

    Roxanne took a sip of her coffee. She didn¡¯t even cast Sonya a nce as she uttered, ¡°Also, you can¡¯t

    give me what I want. I will pretend as if we didn¡¯t have this conversation today. It¡¯s gettingte. You

    should head back.¡±

    After a long moment, Sonya finally said stiffly, ¡°You should know what¡¯s good for you!¡±

    Roxanne opened the door for her calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t be seeing you off.¡±

    It was so obvious she was chasing Sonya out of the house. It would be awkward if Sonya continued to

    stay.

    After a moment of consideration, Sonya walked out of the mansion with a grim expression.

    Roxanne immediately closed the door behind her.

    She had wanted to have a proper discussion with Sonya, but she didn¡¯t realize that thetter would be

    this hostile toward her.

    She had had no choice but to face her head on.

    In fact, Sonya¡¯s statement that she was looking for Este¡¯s mother left her with a deep impression.

    She did not expect that the Farwell family still didn¡¯t know who Este¡¯s mother was.

    If the woman is unwilling to reveal herself, does that mean I can truly take care of Essie in her stead?

 Chapter 1290

    Chapter 1290

    Archie and Benny got up really early on Monday morning.

    They had already prepared warm milk and sandwiches by the time Roxanne made her way down the

    stairs.

    She chuckled in amusement when she saw how excited they were.

    ¡°Hurry up and eat your breakfast, Mommy! You need to send us to the kindergarten soon!¡± Benny said

    while handing her the ss of warm milk.

    Roxanne nodded with a smile and joined them for breakfast before getting into the car with them.

    Archie and Benny had been somewhat depressed since Este transferred to another kindergarten.

    Now that Este had returned, Archie and Benny were excited about attending sses again.

    Upon arriving at the kindergarten, Roxanne saw Este standing next to Lucian while he spoke to Pippa

    and Jeffrey.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell! Essie!¡± Archie and Benny shouted excitedly from the car window.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but smile as she brought them out of the car.

    The boys hurried up to Este and gave her a big hug from both sides.

    ¡°Wee back, Essie!¡±

    Este had been a little nervous when she saw Pippa earlier, but the sight of Archie and Benny brought a

    huge smile to her face.

    After saying hi to Este, Archie and Benny turned around to greet Pippa and Lucian, ¡°Good morning

    Ms. Ward! Good morning, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    It had been a long time since Pippa had seen them smiling so happily.

    Jeffrey, on the other hand, didn¡¯t pay the boys much attention. He had read Roxanne¡¯s files and knew

    that she was just a doctor. He couldn¡¯t be bothered to try to butter her up.

    Lucian patted them on the heads in response. He was about to ask them where Roxanne was when he

    looked up and saw her standing in front of him.

    ¡°Good morning, Ms. Jarvis!¡± Pippa greeted her warmly.

    Roxanne nodded and responded with a smile, ¡°Ms. Ward, Mr. Bauer, good morning.¡±

    She then lowered her head and shifted her gaze to Este.

    Ever since Roxanne and Lucian fell apart, she had insisted on driving the boys to and from school

    herself in hopes of meeting Este at the front gate, but she had never got a chance to see her.

    As such, she was delighted to finally see Este after so long.

    ¡°Aunt Roxanne!¡± Este called out to Roxanne in front of Pippa and Jeffrey, causing the two to freeze in

    shock.

    A few secondster, Pippa regained herposure and nced at Lucian. After making sure that he

    wasn¡¯t displeased with Este¡¯s form of address, she shed Roxanne a smile and said, ¡°You and Essie

    sure are close!¡±

    Noticing the innocent look in Este¡¯s eyes, Roxanne figured it wasn¡¯t something worth hiding and gave

    her a pat on the head. ¡°You need to be a good girl and listen to Ms. Ward, okay? Feel free to talk to

    Archie and Benny if you need anything.¡±

    Este nodded obediently in response.

    ¡°We¡¯ll make sure to take good care of Essie! We won¡¯t let anyone bully her!¡± Archie and Benny said in

    unison.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Even though Roxanne didn¡¯t tell them anything, the boys knew that Este must¡¯ve been bullied in that

    new kindergarten. Frustrated that they couldn¡¯t get back at the bullies, they decided to do everything in

    their power to protect her instead.

    Having realized how important Roxanne was, Jeffrey was quick to reassure her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Jarvis!

    The environment here at our kindergarten is very good, so you may rest assured that no one will bully

    her!¡±

 Chapter 1291

    Chapter 1291

    Naturally, Roxanne noticed the sudden change in his attitude and knew the reason behind it. ¡°I¡¯m d to

    hear that,¡± she replied coldly.

    Jeffrey¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly when he heard her cold response, but he forced himself to maintain a

    smile on his face.

    ¡°The kids miss Essie a lot, so no one is going to bully her.¡± Pippa quickly stepped in to defuse the

    tension.

    Roxanne shed her a polite smile in response. ¡°I¡¯ll be cing Essie in your care, Ms. Ward.¡±

    Since it was time for ss to start, Pippa got ready to bring the kids inside.

    Right then, Lucian recalled something and called out to her, ¡°By the way, do not let Aubree pick Essie up

    from school if she shows up. In the event that I am unable to pick Essie up myself, Ms. Jarvis here will do

    it for me.¡±

    He then shot Roxanne a meaningful look after saying that.

    Of course, Pippa understood what he was implying. She nced at Roxanne in surprise.

    I knew there was something off about the rtionship between them, but I didn¡¯t think Ms. Jarvis would

    take Ms. Pearson¡¯s ce in Mr. Farwell¡¯s heart!

    Havinge to a sudden realization, Pippa began to view Roxanne in a different light.

    Roxanne did not expect Lucian to say something like that out of the blue, so she didn¡¯t know how to

    respond at all.

    She was still trying to find the words when Este tugged at the hem of her shirt and asked excitedly, ¡°Is

    that true, Aunt Roxanne? Will youe to pick me up from now on?¡±

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Everyone shifted their gaze to Roxanne upon hearing that.

    Roxanne simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to say no when she saw the expectant look in Este¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. If your daddy can¡¯te to pick you up, then you can y with Archie and Benny

    instead!¡± she said with a nod.

    All three of the kids cheered happily when they heard that.

    ¡°Simrly, if Ms. Jarvis can¡¯t make it, I will pick them up for her,¡± Lucian chimed in.

    The kids cheered even louder in response.

    Unable to turn his offer down, Roxanne could only nod in silence.

    Pippa looked at Lucian, then at Roxanne before nodding in acknowledgment. ¡°Understood. I will be sure

    to keep that in mind.¡±

    Suddenly, Jeffrey thought of something and asked cautiously, ¡°W-What if someone from your family

    comes over instead? Mrs. Farwell or Mr. Elias, for example.¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but recall the argument between them the other day.

    Although she had stood firm in her stance, that encounter still affected her somewhat.

    Since Jeffrey had asked Lucian about Sonya, Roxanne got curious as to what Lucian¡¯s answer would be.

    ¡°Give me a call if theye to pick her up. Do not let Essie go with them without my permission,¡± Lucian

    replied with a frown.

    Jeffrey nodded profusely. ¡°U-Understood, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    For some inexplicable reason, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief after hearing his answer.

    While I am d to hear that Lucian is opposing his mother because she dislikes me, I can¡¯t help but feel

    that I¡¯m being a little selfish here¡­

    ¡°ss is starting. I¡¯ll be bringing the kids into the ssroom now.¡±

    Pippa waved goodbye to them and brought the three kids into the ssroom.

    Jeffrey, too, excused himself and returned to his office.

    By the time Roxanne came back to her senses, Lucian was the only one standing next to her at the

    kindergarten front gate.

    ¡°Why did you tell Ms. Ward and Mr. Bauer that just now?¡± she asked helplessly while trying her best to

    remain calm.

    If Ms. Ward and Mr. Bauer know about us, then practically everyone in the kindergarten will! We aren¡¯t

    exactly a couple yet, so I don¡¯t want to attract too much attention!

 Chapter 1292

    Chapter 1292

    ¡°Did I say anything wrong? I¡¯m more than happy to help pick Archie and Benny up and look after them if

    you can¡¯t make it. Do you not want my help?¡± Lucian replied in the most matter-of-fact tone possible.

    He then eyed Roxanne from head to toe as he continued, ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to do that, I can have

    Cayden¡ª

    Roxanne knew just how persistent he could get, so she quickly cut him off, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll pick Essie up if

    you¡¯re too busy.¡±

    Satisfied with her answer, Lucian nodded slowly in response.

    Looking at the time on her watch, Roxanne said, ¡°Anyway, I need to get to work now. See youter in the

    evening.¡±

    She was worried about the research institute, as it had been without a leader for two days straight.

    Roxanne was about to leave when Lucian called out to her with a displeased frown, ¡°That¡¯s it? Are you

    just going to leave like that?¡±

    She paused in her tracks and let out a helpless sigh in response.

    Lucian seemed to have changedpletely ever since I agreed to let him court me¡­ For some reason,

    I just can¡¯t bring myself to say no to him¡­

    Roxanne turned around and asked, ¡°What else do you want me to do?¡±

    Before she even realized what was going on, Lucian had walked up to her and given her a quick peck on

    the lips.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± Lucian gently rubbed her lips as he continued with a mysterious look in his eyes,

    ¡°Go on, then.¡±

    It took Roxanne a good few seconds toe back to her senses.

    Her face burned bright red when she realized he had kissed her in front of a kindergarten.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    She was about to warn him not to kiss her in public again, but she held her tongue as she didn¡¯t want

    him to think there would be a next time.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lucian asked in confusion.

    ¡°Please mind your behavior!¡± Roxanne snapped at him and stormed off.

    Although there weren¡¯t a lot of people around when Lucian kissed her, Roxanne refused to stick around

    in case someone had seen it.

    Lucian followed behind her as the two made their way toward their respective cars.

    Roxanne started her car and was about to drive to the research institute, but the engine failed a few

    seconds after she started it up.

    With a frown on her face, she tried starting it a few more times, but to no avail.

    She gave up on driving and decided to hail a cab instead.

    As Lucian had yet to leave, he saw her get out of the car and quickly followed suit.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I thought you were going to the research institute?¡±

    ¡°My car broke down. It has been breaking down often ever since it crashed into a tree the other day. I¡¯ll

    take a cab there. You can head on over to your office,¡± Roxanne replied in frustration.

    She was about to walk past Lucian and hail a passing cab from the street when Lucian said, ¡°Let me

    take a look at your car. It might be something that I can easily fix.¡±

    Feeling a little relieved, Roxanne turned around and walked back to her car with Lucian.

    Unfortunately, Lucian could not find anything wrong with her car even after inspecting it thoroughly. ¡°I

    think you need to have a mechanic repair it for you.¡±

    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take a cab there myself. Thanks for trying to help.¡±

 Chapter 1293

    Chapter 1293

    ¡°Why would you choose a difficult option when a much easier one is right in front of you?¡± Lucian asked.

    Roxanne paused in her tracks and stared at him in confusion.

    ¡°I¡¯m in no rush. How about I give you a ride instead?¡± Lucian continued with an eyebrow arched while

    getting out of her car.

    Roxanne was a little hesitant when she heard that.

    It would be difficult to get a cab at this hour, so Lucian sending me to work would make things a lot

    easier. But I¡¯m not used to being so close to him just yet, nor am I able to shamelessly ept his help¡­

    As though he had read her mind, Lucian added, ¡°I don¡¯t mind charging you a fare if you¡¯re that particr

    about troubling me.¡±

    Roxanne tensed up, as she knew Lucian meant something else when he said that.

    Sure enough, Lucian continued by saying, ¡°I just need you to go somewhere with me.¡±

    ¡°Where to?¡± Roxanne asked instinctively.

    Instead of answering her question, Lucian simply opened the door to the passenger seat and motioned

    for her to get in.

    As the two of them had been standing around for quite some time, they were starting to attract the

    attention of the people nearby.

    Since it was gettingte, Roxanne got into the car after a brief moment of hesitation.

    Lucian then made his way to the driver¡¯s seat and slowly drove out of there.

    Cayden let out a huge sigh as he watched Lucian¡¯s car disappear into the distance.

    Ugh¡­ It sure isn¡¯t easy being Mr. Farwell¡¯s assistant! Not only did I have to suppress my guilt and

    sabotage Ms. Jarvis¡¯ car in public, but now, I also have to clean up the mess myself and get her car

    towed to a repair shop¡­

    After making a phone call, Cayden pressed his palms together and prayed that Roxanne wouldn¡¯t hold

    him ountable if she found out about it in the future.

    I¡¯m just carrying out the orders given by Mr. Farwell, so she should go after him instead!

    Meanwhile, a hugemotion broke out in the ssroom when Pippa brought the three kids inside.

    ¡°Essie!¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°It really is her!¡±

    All the other kids squealed in excitement as they rushed forward and surrounded the three.

    One of them had mentioned earlier that he had seen Este at the front gate, but they didn¡¯t believe him

    at the time.

    It wasn¡¯t until they saw Este enter the ssroom that they finally believed it.

    They didn¡¯t really like Este before, as she refused to speak to them, which led them to believe she

    didn¡¯t like them.

    As Este gradually opened up with the help of Archie and Benny, however, the kids slowly warmed up

    to her.

    Eventually, they liked her so much that they actually missed her while she was gone.

    Having been treated coldly while attending sses at the other kindergarten, Este wasn¡¯t used to

    receiving such a warm wee all of a sudden.

    She decided to turn toward Archie and Benny for help, only to realize they had blended into the crowd.

    As the kids all took turns giving Este hugs, one of the boys got so excited that he kissed her on the

    cheek.

    Archie and Benny leaped to their feet and yelled angrily, ¡°Hey! Boys aren¡¯t allowed to kiss her! Hugs

    only!¡±

    Este was still stunned by the sudden kiss, but she instinctively nodded when she heard them

    defending her.

    The boy then walked up to her and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to kiss you. I just¡ª¡±

    After Este snapped out of her dazed state, her lips curled into a smile when she saw the sincere looks

    on their faces. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I¡¯ve missed you guys too!¡±

    At that, the kids smothered her with hugs again.

 Chapter 1294

    Chapter 1294

    Pippa chuckled and shook her head when she saw how excited the kids were.

    They are rarely this happy, so why not let them have some fun?

    She shed a smile and watched them from the side, lest they get into any idents.

    Another teaching assistant from the same ss approached her and whispered, ¡°Ms. Ward, how is Mr.

    Farwell rted to Archie and Benny¡¯s mother?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Pippa froze in surprise. She recalled Lucian¡¯s words earlier and how Este had addressed Roxanne this

    morning.

    It was evident that there was more to their rtionship than either of them was letting on although they

    had not been explicit about it.

    In the event that a member of the Farwell family wished to pick up Este, Lucian would need to be

    notified by phone, whereas Roxanne could collect her without prior authorization.

    It could be said that Roxanne was much more important to Lucian than his family.

    However, she wasn¡¯t sure if they were ready to go public with their rtionship.

    Pippa gave the teaching assistant a half-smile instead of answering her question.

    The teaching assistant continued, ¡°I saw Mr. Farwell and Ms. Jarvis doing that through the window

    earlier!¡±

    Pippa shot her a baffled look.

    The teaching assistant made a kissing gesture with her hands.

    Her gesture elicited a surprised look in Pippa¡¯s eyes.

    Pippa knew they were dating, but it was still shocking to learn that they had kissed at the kindergarten

    entrance.

    ¡°What about Mr. Farwell and Ms. Pearson¡¯s engagement?¡± the teaching assistant asked curiously.

    Fearing that she might dwell on the matter, Pippa promptly rified, ¡°I suppose they broke up.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t sure about it, but Lucian had most probably broken up with Aubree judging from how he

    treated her.

    ¡°I previously thought Mr. Farwell and Ms. Pearson didn¡¯t seem like a real couple. Ms. Pearson was so

    rude to us, remember? She doesn¡¯t deserve to be with Mr. Farwell.¡± The teaching assistant was pretty

    upset with Aubree. After learning that Lucian and Aubree were no longer together, she promptly vented

    her frustrations. ¡°I don¡¯t think Essie likes Aubree, too. Did she do something to Essie behind Mr. Farwell¡¯s

    back?¡±

    They both turned to look at Este.

    A long whileter, the teaching assistant piped up, ¡°Actually, Essie resembles Ms. Jarvis, doesn¡¯t she?

    She adores Ms. Jarvis. If I didn¡¯t know the truth, I¡¯d have assumed she¡¯s Ms. Jarvis¡¯ daughter.¡±

    Pippa observed Este for a while and nodded in agreement.

    However, Este was Lucian¡¯s daughter, and Roxanne had her own children. Naturally, they weren¡¯t

    rted to each other by blood.

    Pippa sighed softly. ¡°I wish that¡¯s true. That way, Essie wouldn¡¯t have refused to talk for years.¡±

    When Este started attending kindergarten, Pippa had concerns about her well-being.

    Fortunately, Roxanne appeared in the little girl¡¯s life.

    The teaching assistant agreed, ¡°Yes. Perhaps fate brought Ms. Jarvis to Essie so she could be her

    savior. Look how happy Essie is now.¡±

    Their hearts melted at the adorable sight of Este ying with her friends.

 Chapter 1295

    Chapter 1295

    Meanwhile, in Lucian¡¯s car, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but nce at him through the rearview mirror.

    Six years ago, she wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to spend time with Lucian. She would always stare at his

    face intently, hoping he could spare a nce at her. s, it had never happened.

    Now, she finally got the chance to stare at him whenever she wanted.

    All the while, she had thought her feelings for Lucian had faded over time.

    Never in her wildest dreams did she expect to still be deeply and wildly in love with Lucian.

    ¡°How was it? Are you satisfied?¡± Lucian suddenly turned to look at her.

    Roxanne stiffened and blurted out, ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian chuckled in amusement.

    Roxanne btedly regained herposure and realized what she had just said. Her cheeks flushed a

    crimson red immediately.

    Lucian wasn¡¯t about to push her too much.

    Sensing her anxiety, he changed the topic. ¡°Thanks to you and the boys, Essie is doing so much better

    now.¡±

    Roxanne rxed subconsciously when she heard Este¡¯s name. Her eyes softened as she said, ¡°I

    didn¡¯t do anything. Essie is shy, so we should make an effort to befriend her. I should be grateful that

    she¡¯s willing to open her heart to me.¡±

    There was nothing more moving than being trusted by a young girl.

    They chatted about Este¡¯s change throughout the journey.

    Roxanne¡¯s gaze soon drifted to the scenery outside the car window. She was taken aback by the

    unfamiliarity of her surroundings.

    ncing at her watch, she realized they should¡¯ve arrived at the research institute from the kindergarten

    ages ago.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re going the right way?¡± she asked quickly, her voice full of concern. ¡°This isn¡¯t the

    route to the research institute.¡±

    Lucian didn¡¯t make a U-turn. Instead, he asked calmly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you agree to go somece with me?¡±

    Roxanne was reminded of the fare Lucian had mentioned earlier. Furrowing her brows, she protested,

    ¡°You didn¡¯t say that we¡¯re heading there now.¡±

    I was nning on heading back to the research institute.

    Knowing what she was thinking, Lucian drawled, ¡°You haven¡¯t visited the research institute in a while, but

    it¡¯s still functioning efficiently, right? This shows that the institute can operate smoothly even when you¡¯re

    not present. You needn¡¯t feel obligated to return today.¡±

    Roxanne could not refute his words.

    Indeed, the research institute had been doing well despite her and Colby¡¯s absence.

    After epting a project, the researchers simply had to conduct their research as nned. In normal

    circumstances, nothing unexpected would ur.

    She sighed inwardly and caved in. ¡°Where are we going now?¡±

    ¡°Since you returned to the country, you¡¯ve been upied with work and looking after Archie and Benny.

    You can¡¯t be stressed all the time. I¡¯ll take you to a ce where you can unwind.¡±

    Roxanne instinctively wanted to respond that she didn¡¯t feel stressed at all.

    However, it was as though Lucian had expected her response, as he added, ¡°I¡¯ve been pretty busy with

    work at Farwell Group as well. I also had to investigate Colby¡¯s background. It¡¯s pretty exhausting, so I¡¯d

    like to take a break.¡±

    Roxanne swallowed the words on the tip of her tongue.

    If Lucian was merely concerned about her, she would think it was unnecessary to drive to somece just

    to rx.

    However, Lucian had used himself as an excuse, hinting to Roxanne that he was too busy investigating

    something. This left Roxanne feeling guilty, and she felt that it was her responsibility to unwind with him.

 Chapter 1296

    Chapter 1296

    Not long after, the car rolled to a stop before a beach.

    Roxanne felt her heart rx at the sight of the vast ocean.

    It had been some time since she hadste to the beach.

    Six years ago, before their separation, she would visit the beach alone to find sce whenever Lucian

    hurt her feelings.

    After giving birth to Archie and Benny, Roxanne would rx by spending time ying with them.

    Every time she spent time ying with the children, she would eventually feel rejuvenated.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    To her surprise, she felt the same way today at the sight of the endless sea before her.

    "I recall you used toe to the beach frequently in the past."

    Lucian''s voice echoed in her ear as he reminisced about old times.

    "After you left, I''d alsoe to the beach whenever I felt tired.It was a great feeling."

    With that, he sped her hand and led her to the beach.

    It was a weekday, so there was no one in sight.

    Roxanne hesitated briefly and allowed him to lead her to the beach.

    They strolled along the beach while chatting about the events that had urred over the past six

    years.

    Roxanne shared the details of her life over the past six years with Lucian, excluding information about

    Archie and Benny.

    This was the first time she had spoken about it with suchposure.

    Lucian listened to her story quietly as guilt and anguish shed across his eyes.

    The more Roxanne talked, the more rxed she felt.

    Eventually, she took off her shoes and strolled along the shoreline without them.

    Seeing that, Lucian couldn''t help but recall how she had gotten hurt previously.

    "It was dark that night.I didn''t see clearly and got hurt.This time, I''ll be careful," Roxanne said

    cheerfully.

    Right after she spoke, she spotted the sharp edge of a blue shell peeking out of the sand.

    Roxanne''s face lit up with excitement as she eximed, "Oh, how wonderful! The ocean never ceases

    to amaze me with its surprises!"

    She dug the shell out and showed it to Lucian.

    Lucian stared at her smile.

    "It''s gorgeous."

    Roxanne was engrossed in admiring the shell and didn''t notice his pointed look.She felt proud to hear

    him agree with her.

    Something urred to Lucian right then, and he lowered his head to search the beach.

    Roxanne looked up to see him furrowing his brows as he searched for something as though

    confronting a formidable enemy.

    Curiosity swelled within her.

    "What are you looking for?"

    Lucian replied honestly, "Shells.You seem to adore them, so I was thinking of collecting a few shells to

    make a bracelet for you."

    Surprise shed across Roxanne''s eyes.

    They had known each other for some time, but it was the first time Lucian had offered to make

    something for her.He was a well-respected CEO, yet he thought of making a bracelet for her just like a

    high school student.

    Roxanne would be lying if she said she wasn''t shocked to hear that.

    "Since you didn''t appreciate the flowers I gave you before, I wonder if my handmade bracelet will be

    more to your liking," Lucian quipped.

    Roxanne was touched, but in the end, she merely smiled and said, "How childish of you."

    Lucian didn''t feel guilty at all.

    He epted her pliment"

    and started searching for shells on the beach.

    Roxanne hesitated for a while before joining him in his search.

    As theybed the beach for shells, they yfully joked with each other like a pair of schoolchildren.

    At the sight of a lovely seashell in the distance, Roxanne immediately made her way toward it without

    any hesitation.

    As soon as she crouched down to pick up the shell, the waves suddenly became rough and rushed

    toward her.

 Chapter 1297

    Chapter 1297

    Getting soaked was not what Roxanne had anticipated, but even with her disheveled appearance and

    her hair hanging limply behind her ears, she still looked remarkably beautiful.

    "Oh!"

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Roxanne was caught off guard by the wave, and it took her a few seconds to regain herposure.

    By the time she did, the shells she had gathered in her palm had been swept away by the water.She

    couldn''t even locate the shell she had originally spotted and wanted to pick up.She felt both amused

    and helpless.

    It had been a while since herst visit to the beach, yet she got soaked by the seawater, causing her to

    lose all the shells she had collected.

    Lucian heard Roxanne gasp and recognized that she was close to the sea.

    He stood up and walked over to her.

    "Are you okay?"

    Roxanne wiped the seawater from her face and shook her head, letting out a remorseful sigh.

    "I''m okay, but my shells have been washed away."

    Her clothes were drenched and stuck to her body.

    As she moved, he could see her seductive curves clearly.

    Lucian stared at her and felt a rush of blood in hisher regions, as he had been living a celibate

    lifestyle for six years.

    However, he was more worried about her.

    Ina low voice, he said, "Let''s go back.We cane another day."

    He was afraid she''d catch a cold if they continued to stay there.

    Roxanne knew why he was concerned.

    Despite feeling disappointed, she nodded and walked to the shore.

    "Be careful!"

    Lucian''s brows furrowed as he hurried over to her in huge strides.

    Roxanne heard the waves crashing behind her, prompting her to quicken her pace.

    Unfortunately, her foot caught on a hidden rock, causing her to slip and fall backward.

    The wave rolled over and nearly swallowed Roxanne whole.

    Roxanne was taken by surprise when the waves crashed over her and threatened to engulf her.

    She desperately tried to stay afloat, iling her arms and legs in a frantic attempt to regain her footing.

    When she was about to suffocate, arge pair of arms held her hand and pulled her up from the ocean.

    Roxanne spat out a mouthful of salty seawater and panted heavily.

    Lucian fixed his gaze intently on her, disying a look of anxiety that she had never seen on him

    before.

    After the previous incident, he couldn''t bear to see her in danger anymore.

    Roxanne finally regained herposure and felt remorseful for causing him to worry due to her

    negligence.

    "I''m sorry I¡ª"

    Before she could finish, her lips were sealed.

    Lucian¡¯s sudden kiss was so passionate.

    It was as if he wanted to devour her whole.

    He released his grip on her hand, then encircled her waist, drawing her closer.

    Roxanne was still in a state of shock.

    Her body was stiff and her eyes turned as wide as saucers.

    I might be wrong, but Lucian¡¯s hands seem to be trembling.

    Sensing her distraction, Lucian frowned and forced her to open her mouth so he could deepen their

    kiss.

    Roxanne finally understood why he had initiated the kiss.

    Her eyshes trembled as she closed her eyes and flung her arms around his neck.

    They stood among the crashing waves, lost in the passionate kiss, not caring whether someone else

    would show up suddenly to interrupt their intimate session.

    In the distance, a camera appeared briefly among the bushes, taking several snapshots of them before

    retreating back behind the foliage.

    Roxanne felt short of breath and pushed Lucian twice, signaling him to stop.

    Lucian reluctantly let go of her, his breathing in heavy gasps.

    His eyes turned red as he struggled to keep his desire in check.

    "I''m sorry.You must''ve been worried about me"

    Roxanne said softly as she avoided his intrusive gaze awkwardly.

 Chapter 1298

    Chapter 1298

    Lucian said nothing and merely stared at her darkly.

    Suddenly, he bent down and swooped her up.

    Shocked, Roxanne instinctively clung to his neck, afraid she would fall to the ground.

    Her actions happened to y in Lucian¡¯s favor.

    The violence in his gaze faded a little as he strode to the shore.

    Roxanne''s cheeks were flushed as she said, "Put me down.I can walk by myself now."

    She knew she had scared him.

    He scooped her up in his arms because he was fearful that something simr would happen once

    more.

    Ignoring her protests, Lucian carried her to his car and helped her settle into the passenger seat.

    He retrieved his suit jacket from the backseat and draped it over her shoulders before taking his ce

    behind the wheel.

    Noticing he was still mad at her, Roxanne felt utterly helpless.

    "Didn''t wee here to rx? That was just a tiny ident."

    Lucian¡¯''s brows were still knitted together.

    Deep down, she let out a sigh and said coyly, "You promised to give me a handmade shell

    bracelet.Don''t forget about it."

    Lucian turned over to look at her.

    "I won''t go back on my word.I''lle back another day to find the shells.As for you..."

    He trailed off and gazed at her darkly for a few moments.

    "Go back and get some rest.You don''t want to catch a cold."

    Roxanne was relieved.She pursed her lips and gave him a smile.

    Lucian started the engine and drove away.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    At the same time, Cory emerged from the bushes and patted the leaves away from his body.He

    lowered his head to check the photos he had taken earlier.

    Cory was pleased to discover he was still a good photographer as the photos turned out nicely.

    He transferred the photos to his phone and picked a few to send to Aubree.

    Aubree had been in a daze these few days after getting rejected by Lucian.She didn''t even step out of

    her bedroom.

    "Aubree,e out and have something to eat.Perhaps there is still a chance to turn things

    around.Lucian won''t be that cruel,"

    Gina coaxed outside.She couldn''t bear to see her daughter torturing herself.

    Aubree ignored her outright.

    Upon discovering that Lucian intended to annul their engagement, Frieda had vanished without a trace,

    and Aubrec had not heard from her since.

    Simrly, Cory had disappeared after Roxanne''s hospital discharge, leaving Aubree clueless as to his

    whereabouts.

    None of them are reliable! Aubree was simmering in anger when her phone lit up.

    Furious, she grabbed her phone to see who it was.

    It was a text sent by an unknown number.

    She clicked into it and saw a few photos of Roxanne and Lucian together that were obviously taken

    without their knowledge.

    In the photos, Lucian and Roxanne were sharing a passionate kiss in the sea before Lucian swept her

    up in his arms and carried her away from the waves.

    Aubree grew increasingly disgusted and nearly broke her phone screen with her forceful grip.

    "B*tch! You''re nothing but a b*tch, Roxanne!"

    The public has yet to be informed of the annulment of our engagement.

    How dare the b*tch do that in public? I can''t let her get away with this! Gina heard themotion

    outside and knocked on the door anxiously.

    "Aubree, what happened? Open up!"

    Aubree did nothing to assure her mother and angrily typed a reply to the unknown number who sent

    her the photos: Are you Cory? She couldn''t think of anyone else who could take photos of Lucian

    covertly and send them to her.

    She soon received a reply: Jt looks like you have been leading an ufortable life recently,

    Ms.Pearson.

 Chapter 1299

    Chapter 1299

    Aubree gritted her teeth in fury.She quickly typed: How dare you send these photos to me? She had

    paid him handsomely, yet he had disappeared without a trace when she needed his help the most.

    Everything has been set in stone.

    I can''t believe he''s shameless enough toe to me now! Cory could imagine her clenching her jaw in

    fury, but he wasn''t bothered at all.He sent her another text: Of course.

    Who else will pay me other than you? Back when Aubree had asked him to help kill Roxanne, Cory

    knew that she was a mad woman.

    As soon as Roxanne was discharged from the hospital, Cory stopped contacting her and used the

    money she had given him to have fun in Marsingfill.He had nned on earning more money there.

    Unfortunately, within a few days, his expectations were dashed, as he ended up losing all his money

    and rued a hefty debt.

    Cory remembered Aubree and decided toe back to scam more money from her.

    Cory: Consider these photos my gift to you.Ms.Pearson, if you wish, we can continue our coboration.

    You know how capable I am, right? Acrazed look took over Aubree''s expression.

    She replied: Coboration? Sure! You want money, right? I have yet to change my mind about killing

    Roxanne that b*tch.

    If you agree, I can pay you any amount you want! As she remained stubborn, Cory became impatient

    and sent her photos of her poisoning the kids previously.

    Aubree nched in shock at the sight of the photos.

    She replied hastily: What are these? Didn''t you delete them? She had spent ten million on these

    photos and watched Cory delete them in front of her eyes.

    Cory: Delete? Why would I delete these valuable photos? Do you think ten million can satisfy me?

    These photos are my cash cow! Aubree trembled in rage and muttered, "B*tch! B*stard! Die, all of you!"

    Cory sent another text: I didn''t want to burn my bridges, but since you''re stubborn, don''t me me for

    doing this.I''ll be honest with you.I owe a huge gambling debt.

    If you won''t help me repay my debt, I guess I''ll have to ask for Mr.or Mrs.Farwell¡¯s help.

    He was threatening Aubree and also mocking her for losing her position as the future Mrs.Farwell.

    Aubree promptly lost control after reading the text.

    She threw her phone away without a second thought.

    Her phone crashed into the door with a thud before falling onto the carpet on the ground.

    Outside, Gina summoned a servant hastily.

    "Go get the keys to unlock this door!"

    Inside, the phone tumbled to the ground with the screen facing up.

    The screen was still lit as Cory¡¯s texts arrived continuously.

    Aubree''s chest heaved in anger.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    A whileter, she picked up her phone and ignored the cracked screen to type a reply: What do you

    want? Cory: I said, I want money.

    If you can offer me a satisfying reward, I can disappear.

    Otherwise...

    Aubree gripped her phone with such force that she nearly cracked the screen.

    What a b*stard! Even if I pay him the money as requested, he will never delete those photos! He will

    keep these photos and ask me for more money when he is in need of money! Aubree knew she would

    be inviting trouble if she were to pay him the money as requested.

    Having fallen for his trick previously, she refused to repeat her mistake for the second time.It''s time to

    eliminate Cory!

 Chapter 1300

    Chapter 1300

    Cory had no idea what Aubree was thinking about, for his mind was preupied with the thoughts of

    money.

    He continued sending her messages of threat.

    All of a sudden, Aubree messaged: Okay.How much do you want? I''ll give you anything.

    Cory curled his lips in satisfaction and answered: You should''ve said that earlier.

    We''ve been working for a while now.

    Why did we have to fight for such a long time? Aubree replied impatiently: Cut the nonsense.

    How much do you want? Cory mulled over it for a while before messaging: Fifiy million.

    I''m sure this ts an amount you can afford, Ms.Pearson.

    Cory''s debt was worth twenty million.

    As for the remaining thirty million, he intended to use it for another gamble to see if he could rise from

    the ashes.

    If that failed, he could still use the photos to get more money from Aubree.Cory felt that his n was

    perfect.

    Meanwhile, Aubree was enraged when she saw the number.

    Fifty million? Why not just tell me that he wants the entire Pearson Group instead? Does he really think

    Ill be able to get fifty million with just a snap of my jingers? The amount Cory asked made Aubree even

    more certain about killing him.

    She asked: Where are you? I''m going to meet you in person for the exchange.

    This time, you have to delete the photos while I''m watching! Cory soon sent her an address and added:

    Eleven in the morning tomorrow.

    I''ll be waiting for you toe.

    Once he sent the message, he skillfully took out the sim card from his phone and tossed it into the sea

    before walking away from the coast.

    Right then, Gina had finally gotten the keys and unlocked the door to Aubree''s room.

    As she rushed in, she asked, "What happened, Aubred? What was that earlier?"

    Right as she said that, she noticed the phone with the shattered screen in Aubree''s hand.

    Anyone could figure out that Aubree had thrown the phone.

    "Did someone say something to you?" Gina asked with concern.

    Aubree was livid, so she fumed at Gina as well, "Nothing! I''m very mad right now, so stop talking to

    me!"

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Gina was startled by her attitude, but at the end of the day, Aubree was still her daughter.

    After a moment of rposing herself, Gina continued to voice her concerns.

    Aubree pushed her away and strode toward the door.

    Since I''m meeting him tomorrow, I''ll have to assign capable men on this so that Cory won''t be able to

    escape.

    "Aubree, where are you going?"

    Gina was worried when she realized Aubree was leaving without having her meal.

    Aubree continued her way out of the mansion without sparing her mother another nce.

    The next morning, Cory waited for Aubree toe with the money at the abandoned factory they had

    previously met at.

    When it was eleven, footsteps echoed in the factory.

    Hearing them, Cory stood up and peeked around the corner.

    Aubree was standing at the entrance by herself with a bank card in her hand, looking around for him.

    "Cory? Where are you? Come out here! I have to see you delete the photos with my own two eyes!"

    Right as Cory was about to respond to her, he spotted half of someone''s body at the back of a pir

    behind Aubrec, and that person was even holding a gun.

    Once he spotted that person, he spotted the rest.

    There were over dozens of people, excluding him and Aubree in the factory.

    As Aubree walked further into the factory, the people slowly inched closer too.

    Cory sneered.

    "Ms.Pearson, how dare you pull dirty tricks like these? Have you forgotten what I work as?"

    Right as he said that, he ran to the window on the second floor and leaped out of it without hesitation.

    In the next moment, various voices reverberated in the factory.

    "Over there! Get him!"

    Cory started his car with steady hands and sped toward the path he had nned out.

    By the time Aubree¡¯s men ran out of the factory and went back to start their cars, Cory was long gone.

 Chapter 1301

    Chapter 1301

    Once Cory shook off his tail, he messaged Aubree while driving.

    Cory: Our cooperation is over. I''m going to get money from Mr. Farwell now. Good luck, Ms. Pearson.

    With that sent, he switched off his phone.

    Given how fearful Aubree was of Lucian, Cory had no doubt she was going to call him fervently.

    All Cory wanted was money; he would not waste his time ying games with Aubree.

    When Aubree received Cory''s message, she cursed at her subordinates as she tried to dial Cory''s

    number again and again.

    Lucian had already told her that he was going to call off the engagement. If he were to find out what

    she had done previously, she would be dead meat.

    Aubree was gripped with regret. She realized she should have given Cory that fifty million.

    s, Cory seemed to have figured out that Aubree would regret her decision, as his phone remained

    switched off the entire time.

    Her failed attempts stoked the anger in her, and she threw her phone onto the ground. Then, a wave of

    terror crashed into her.

    That mad man Cory''s capable of doing anything for money! He must be on his way to Lucian''s ce.

    What do I do now?

    Aubree was at a loss. After a while of being rooted to her spot, she stumbled into her car and asked the

    driver to send her to the Pearson residence.

    She had to discuss the matter with her parents.

    The Pearson family would be doomed if Lucian were to find out what she had done.

    Sure enough, Cory could do anything for the sake of money.

    He drove straight to the Farwell Group office building, but when he arrived and looked up at the

    skyscraper, he gulped guiltily.

    As Aubree had said, the three of them were in the same boat.

    Choosing to betray Aubree was akin to betraying himself.

    However, he had no other choice. He needed the money.

    Without money, those lunatics will kill me! No matter what I do, I''m screwed. I can only take the risk.

    Cory steeled himself and dialed Lucian''s number, something he had taken much effort to find out.

    Meanwhile, when Lucian heard his private phone ringing and saw the unfamiliar number on the screen,

    he frowned before picking up the call.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I''m Cory Zaythrone. Do you still remember me?¡± came the voice from the other end of the

    line.

    Lucian recognized the voice almost instantaneously.

    The private detective had not been someone important back then, so Lucian had only sent one of his

    ordinary subordinates to tail the private detective.

    However, his subordinate ended up losing the detective in days, and Lucian regretted his decision to

    assign someone normal to him.

    He was surprised that the private detective hade to him.

    Cory chuckled dryly and said, ¡°You have a good memory, Mr. Farwell. I''m sure time is precious for you,

    so I won''t beat around the bush. I want some money, but I won''t be asking for a free lunch. I have some

    leads on the things you''ve been looking into, and I think you might like to hear me out.¡±

    The look in Lucian''s eyes darkened.

    So this private detective knew something about the kids'' bacterial infection.

    ¡°Okay. How much do you want?¡± Lucian asked.

    The guilt in Cory''s chest grew. ¡°It''s up to you after you hear what I have to say, but it''ll be best if you

    can give me more than twenty million.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Cory was certain that he had to have grown nerves of steel overnight.

    Not only did he help Aubree hurt Lucian''s children, but he was even asking for money from Lucian now.

    Lucian was silent for a moment.

    When Lucian finally spoke again, Cory found himself shuddering.

    ¡°Where are you? Let''s talk in person,¡± Lucian replied, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with it.

 Chapter 1302

    Chapter 1302

    ¡°I''m right outside of Farwell Group,¡± Cory quickly said.

    Lucian inclined his head and gestured for Cayden to pick Cory up. At the same time, he said to

    Cayden, ¡°My assistant will being for you.¡±

    Cory made a sound of agreement and waited for Lucian to hang up before nervously getting out of his

    car.

    In no time, Cayden appeared at the entrance.

    Cory walked over to him and followed him into the elevator.

    Soon, the elevator came to a halt on the highest floor.

    Cayden led him to Lucian''s office, knocked on the door, and gestured for Cory to enter by himself.

    Cory''s legs seemed to have turned into jelly the moment the door opened, and he shakily asked

    Cayden, ¡°Are you not going toe in with me?¡±

    Cayden gave him a polite smile. ¡°Mr. Farwell wishes to speak to you privately.¡±

    With that, a cold look returned to Cayden''s face.

    Cory hesitated for a long while, and yet, he had no choice but to muster the courage to continue with

    his n. He was already there, after all.

    He steeled himself and went in.

    Lucian was sitting at the office desk, working.

    When he saw Cory entering, he put down the documents and crossed his arms in front of him. After a

    curt inclination of his head, he said, ¡°Please take a seat, Mr. Zaythrone.¡±

    The smile Cory had in response was an ugly one as he stiffly sat down in front of Lucian.

    ¡°You said you have information to sell to me. Do start,¡± Lucian said,pletely expressionless.

    Even though there was no hint of anger on Lucian''s face, Cory still felt a weight on his chest. ¡°Before

    that, I''d like to ask for a guarantee from you, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows and motioned for him to keep going.

    ¡°You know how things go for the people in our line of work. We take the money, and we do the deed.

    We''re working for people, and we do what our client asks us to do, so it''s not as if we have many

    choices sometimes.¡±

    Cory was trying to remove his responsibility from the equation.

    Lucian gave him a smile. ¡°Do tell me what it is, and I''ll pass judgment on my own.¡±

    Cory was stumped by his answer, but since he was already there in Lucian''s office, there was nothing

    else he could do about it.

    ¡°Why don''t you tell me who your client is first?¡± Lucian stared at him. ¡°Aubree Pearson?¡±

    Cory broke out in a cold sweat immediately as he looked at Lucian in terror.

    If he already knows it''s Aubree, what else does he not know about? In that case, what use would my

    information be?

    ¡°I-It''s her!¡± Cory hastily confessed. ¡°She forced me to do this! I really don''t know what she''s trying to do!

    She only asked me where Ms. Jarvis and the kids were. I didn''t think much about it when I told her

    where they were. Who knew she would bring a bottle over and pour its contents into the kids'' bottles?¡±

    Lucian''s eyes darkened. ¡°Are you talking about when Roxanne brought the kids to camp?¡±

    He recalled what Roxanne had told him previously.

    Back then, Roxanne had told him that Aubree was the one who put the bacteria into the children''s cup.

    However, Lucian did nothing about that because he could not find any evidence of Aubree''s

    involvement.

    If Aubree really was behind the bacteria incident, then she had to be behind the incident where Archie

    and Benny were chased by older children when they came to visit Este as well.

    Lucian chided himself when he realized how he had even nned to give Aubree another chance a

    while ago.

    If he had let the wicked woman join the Farwell family, the woman would mess everything up.

    ¡°Do you have evidence of it?¡± Lucian asked.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Cory promptly took out the photos he had taken.

 Chapter 1303

    Chapter 1303

    Lucian took it with a neutral look.

    Cory did not intend to hide anything from Lucian. What he had given to Lucian was the camera he had

    used when he was working on Aubree''s case. Not only was there the evidence in it, but there were also

    the photos Aubree had asked him to take of Roxanne.

    After handing the camera to Lucian, Cory began waiting fearfully.

    Lucian went through the photos.

    The first photo was the photo Cory had deliberately selected for him¡ªthe photo where Aubree was

    putting the bacteria into the children''s drink.

    The background of the photo was the field where Roxanne had brought the children.

    Even though there were only a few photos, Lucian could see the ruthlessness and caution in Aubree''s

    eyes.

    Lucian narrowed his eyes. He guessed that Aubree had to have done more things than what these

    photos showed.

    He went through the other photos.

    Most of the photos were photos of Roxanne with Jack, as well as photos of him and Roxanne.

    Even though Roxanne had epted him, and even though the two of them were close, he still could

    not help but feel irritated at the sight of her photos with Jack.

    Cory had taken the photos deliberately from an angle that would make Roxanne look as though she

    was being intimate with Jack.

    The tension built up in the office.

    Sensing the change in Lucian''s mood, Cory craned his neck to look at the photos before exining,

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, please don''t misunderstand the situation. I was only making it seem as if they were

    intimate. Ms. Jarvis has always been keeping a safe distance from him.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Cory was filled with regret as he said that, and his exnation earned a re from Lucian.

    Naturally, he realized that, but it still did not stop him from feeling jealous when he saw the photos.

    What was I doing while Roxanne was spending her time with Jack? I was giving her the cold shoulder

    and mulling over if I should make Aubree Essie''s stepmother.

    Fury surged through him when he thought about that.

    Suddenly, he saw a few familiar photos.

    Lucian froze and lifted his head to look at Cory. ¡°Did you send these photos to Aubree?¡±

    Cory did not know what happened, but he nodded sheepishly. ¡°I sent most of the photos here to Ms.

    Pearson.¡±

    The anger twisted even more inside Lucian.

    The photos were the ones that Sonya had used to kick up a fuss.

    Back then, Lucian had asked her who sent her the photos, but Sonya had told him they were from an

    unfamiliar number.

    Now, it was clear to him that Aubree''s scheming ways went further than what he could see.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell...¡± Cory was frightened by Lucian''s cold fury. ¡°Mr. Farwell, I was only doing my job! I don''t

    know anything about what happened other than this! Aubree''s a lunatic! She even asked me to kill Ms.

    Jarvis for her, but why would I do that? But she threatened to tell you that everything was my doing if I

    didn''t do as she said. I had no choice but to flee from her...¡±

    Lucian snapped, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    That b*tch even wanted to kill Roxanne?

    A shudder ran down Cory''s spine. ¡°Aubree went mad on the night Ms. Jarvis was hospitalized...¡±

    He could not finish the sentence from the pure wrath Lucian was exuding.

    The room plunged into a deathly silence.

    Right as Cory was about to say something else, Lucian abruptly lifted his hand.

    In the next second, the camera he had been holding shot past Cory''s face and mmed onto the

    ground. The screen cracked.

    Cory''s knees went weak, and he nearly slid off his chair to kneel before Lucian.

 Chapter 1304

    Chapter 1304

    An indeterminate time passed, and Cory finally regained his senses. ¡°Mr. Farwell, I was wrong! I won''t

    ever dare to do this again. Aubree forced me!¡± He begged for mercy in a panic and spoke without

    considering his word choices. ¡°I don''t want the money. Please let me go. I''ll scram!¡±

    He got up from the chair and wanted to escape the office as soon as possible because that ce felt

    like hell to him due to the gloomy aura emitted by Lucian.

    Cory didn''t want taao stay there for a second longer.

    ¡°Stop right there,¡± Lucian uttered just as Cory reached the office door.

    At the same time, Cayden moved and stood at the doorway, blocking Cory''s path. Cayden gestured at

    thetter for him to retrace his steps.

    Remorse washed over Cory as he was trapped inside the office by Lucian and Cayden.

    If he could turn back time, he wouldn''t have met with Lucian no matter what.

    Realizing there was no longer hope for him to run away, Cory turned around and gazed at Lucian,

    having only the courage to do so while keeping a safe distance from him. ¡°What else can I do for you,

    Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian got to his feet from behind the desk and nced at Cory with a dark look. ¡°I can give you the

    money.¡±

    Cory was shocked. He couldn''t believe his ears. Am I really able to acquire money from Lucian? I''m not

    dreaming, right?

    Immediately afterward, Lucian''s voice rang again. ¡°But not now.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Reality pped Cory across his face.

    Having worked in that industry for so long, he was already a worldly-wise person.

    He fathomed Lucian had a task for him after Lucian finished his sentence.

    Moreover, that task wouldn''t be simple.

    However, Cory was left with no alternative.

    Instead of having Lucian force him to take on the job, he figured he might as well seize that opportunity

    to get on Lucian''s good side by doing him that favor.

    Cory shed a subservient smile. ¡°Mr. Farwell, how can I be of help? I''ll definitely put forth my best

    effort!¡±

    Lucian strode past him and looked at Cayden, who was standing at the doorway. ¡°Bring Mr. Zaythrone

    to the reception room to rest.¡±

    Cayden nodded politely.

    Cory''s heart jumped to his throat when he was on his way to the reception room. The tension even

    caused him to feel a little breathless.

    Meanwhile, Aubree had finally returned to the Pearson residence.

    Her legs were still a little weak when she got out of the car. She nearly fell to the ground.

    ¡°Aubree!¡±

    Inside the mansion, Gina was sitting in the living room in uneasiness. Her facial expression brightened

    when she saw Aubree returning. ¡°Where did you go? You haven''t eaten anything in the past few days

    and were reluctant to leave your bedroom. When you stepped out of your room, you disappeared

    without updating us on your whereabouts. Do you know how worried I was about you?¡±

    Samuel, standing next to Gina, also looked concerned.

    ¡°Just forget about the engagement since it has been called off. Lucian will always remember the

    kindness your grandfather had shown him, so the Pearson family''s status remains,¡± Ginaforted her

    daughter.

    Although they were also dissatisfied with the cancetion of the engagement, Gina and Samuel thought

    their daughter''s health was ultimately more important.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, things may be different for the Pearson family soon,¡± Aubree stammered.

    The rest of Gina''s words stuck in her throat. She turned her head around and exchanged nces with

    Samuel. Only then did she confirm her ears weren''t ying tricks on her.

    Colors drained from her face again as apprehension filled her eyes. ¡°What happened? Why are you

    saying that all of a sudden?¡±

    Gina sized up Aubree''s appearance as she spoke. A sense of foreboding crept into Gina''s heart. ¡°Be

    honest with us. What have you done?¡±

    Aubree''s lips trembled uncontrobly. ¡°I-I messed up! Lucian will never let me off the hook! Mom, Dad,

    please help me. Only you two can save me now!¡±

 Chapter 1305

    Chapter 1305

    Gina panicked at the sight of her daughter''s demeanor. She instinctively turned to look at Samuel.

    Samuel remained rtively rational, but he was wearing a grimace. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Hearing her father''s question, Aubree lowered her gaze guiltily, her eyelids twitching uncontrobly.

    Even as the situation progressed to that stage, she was still trying to figure out ways to describe her

    doings with reduced severity.

    After contemting for a few moments, she uttered warily, ¡°I-I contaminated the water Essie drank with

    bacteria.¡±

    Samuel''s and Gina''s faces darkened as soon as they heard that.

    They had always known Aubree despised Este and had been mistreating her.

    However, since Lucian didn''t find out about that, they turned a blind eye to Aubree''s misconduct.

    Unexpectedly, Aubree''s foolishness knew no boundaries.

    Noticing the changes in her parents'' mood, Aubree quickly added, ¡°I didn''t do that on purpose. I was

    just trying to teach the b*tch, Roxanne, a lesson. I wanted those two b*stards to be infected, but I-I

    didn''t expect Essie''s cup to be next to theirs. I got carried away¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Samuel pped her forcefully. ¡°You fool!¡±

    Aubree covered her face, lowered her head, and stayed silent for a long while.

    Samuel panted heavily. He recollected himself for a few seconds before asking again, ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Aubree''s eyes flickered. ¡°I did the same thing to Essie once in the past, but I suppose Lucian doesn''t

    know I am the culprit. He doesn''t have any evidence!¡±

    Samuel bellowed, ¡°Aren''t you aware of Lucian''s capability? He''ll find out all the information he needs

    once you expose yourself!¡±

    Aubree became even more agitated. ¡°What should we do? Lucian cares a lot about Essie. He''ll never

    forgive me if he knows I tried to harm her.¡± Moreover, I even set Roxanne up on multiple asions.

    Judging by their current rtionship, Lucian will undoubtedly turn my life into a living hell by

    considering all the horrible things I''ve done when taking revenge on me!

    At that thought, she grasped the hem of her mother''s clothes hysterically. ¡°Mom, you have to save me. I

    was wrong!¡±

    Gina merely felt weak all over.

    She understood her daughter more than anyone else, so she knew Aubree must''vemitted more

    wrongdoings than she had let on.

    Still, Aubree''s act of harming Este alone was sufficient to convince Lucian to unleash his wrath on

    the Pearson family.

    Gina gazed at Samuel, hoping he could figure out a solution.

    ¡°You fool! I can''t believe I gave birth to a daughter as senseless as you!¡±

    Samuel paced around the mansion anxiously.

    After some time, he finally stopped in his tracks and instructed Gina, ¡°Contact Sonya. We can only rely

    on her to help speak up for us in front of Lucian.¡±

    Gina was already deeply shaken up. She merely executed his orders blindly after hearing his words.

    Right after she took out her phone to dial Sonya''s number, Aubree''s phone suddenly rang.

    The three of them simultaneously shifted their gazes to the ringing phone.

    Due to the fire at the factory earlier, her phone screen had been cracked into a mess.

    Nheless, they could still see the caller ID disyed on the screen.

    It was a call from Lucian.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Aubree shuddered when she caught sight of the name. She frantically tossed away the device. ¡°Lucian

    must be calling me to settle the score! We cannot answer the call. We mustn''t...¡±

    ¡°Do you think he''ll be out of ways to deal with you if you don''t pick up the call?¡± Samuel roared.

    Frightened, Aubree answered the phone with trembling hands.

    On the other end of the call, Lucian wasn''t expecting her to speak, either. He simply uttered coldly, ¡°I''ll

    be waiting for you at the Farwell residence at two o''clock in the afternoon.¡±

    With that, he hung up the phone right away.

 Chapter 1306

    Chapter 1306

    It was two in the afternoon, and there were still two more hours to go.

    Not wanting to waste any more time, Gina gave Sonya a call.

    Thetter answered immediately. ¡°Gina, what is it?¡±

    From Sonya''s calm voice, it was obvious that she had no clue about what had happened.

    Despite forcing herself to calm down, Gina couldn''t stop her voice from quivering. ¡°Are you free?

    Aubree would like to speak to you.¡±

    Gina''s tone puzzled Sonya. ¡°Did something happen? Is it about the engagement? Don''t worry. I''ll talk to

    Lucian about it.¡±

    The mention of Lucian''s name caused the three Pearsons to feel self-conscious.

    Finally, Gina steeled herself to reply, ¡°You''ll know when you arrive.¡±

    With that, she ended the call, confident that Sonya woulde over.

    Just as expected, Sonya arrived at the Pearson residence half an hourter.

    When she saw the three gloomy Pearsons in the living room, Sonya''s heart sank. ¡°What happened?

    Why do you all look as if you''re at a funeral?¡±

    No sooner had Sonya spoken than Aubree came over and hugged Sonya''s leg.

    Stunned by thetter''s abrupt action, Sonya was about to speak when Aubree preempted her with a

    voice brimming with despair.

    ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Farwell! You have to help me. I''ll never do it again!¡±

    Aubree''s words elicited Sonya''s sympathy. ¡°Tell me what happened, and I''ll see if there''s anything I can

    do.¡±

    In a choking voice, Aubree exined, ¡°Remember when I told you about Essie getting an infection from

    the camping trip Roxanne took her on? I was the one behind it!¡±

    Sonya''s face darkened instantly. ¡°What in the world happened?¡±

    ¡°I didn''t do it on purpose! I just wanted to teach Roxanne and her two boys a lesson, but the bacteria

    somehow got into Essie''s cup and infected her.¡±

    Aubree shamelessly tried to defend herself, ¡°I really didn''t expect it to turn out that way. That''s why I

    didn''t dare tell you about¡ª¡±

    Before she finished, Sonya pped her across the face.

    This p was even harder than the one Samuel had given her earlier.

    Sonya was outraged to learn that the daughter-inw she favored had actually harmed her

    granddaughter.

    Aubree''s confession had also reminded Sonya of the time when she whacked Este on the backside.

    I must have been blind to believe Aubree when she imed that she did it for Essie''s own good!

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell...¡± Dazed by the strike, Aubree took a few seconds to regain her senses before giving

    Sonya a hopeless look.

    Showing no mercy, Sonya shoved Aubree''s hand away. ¡°Shut up! How could you have lied to me all

    these years and even harmed my granddaughter? Why did it take me so long to realize how vicious

    you are? Aubree, I''m really disappointed in you!¡±

    The Pearsons'' faces fell in response to Sonya''s reaction.

    Nheless, Gina still held some hope. ¡°Sonya, we have been friends for so many¡ª¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Don''t you dare say my name!¡±

    The aura Sonya exuded was so intimidating that it seemed to suffocate the Pearsons.

    Right then, Sonya had a sudden realization as she looked down at Aubree. ¡°What about the car

    ident?¡±

    Now that she thought about it, there were plenty of reasons for her to be suspicious.

    Aubree lowered her head and didn''t dare reply.

    Sensing how rapidly the situation was deteriorating, Gina and Samuel dropped to their knees in

    desperation.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, please forgive us this one time. I guarantee we''ll never show our faces in front of the

    Farwells¡ª¡±

    ¡°Leave your pleas to Lucian and Essie,¡± Sonya cut her off ruthlessly.

 Chapter 1307

    Chapter 1307

    When their appeal fell on deaf ears, the Pearsons were filled with despair.

    Sonya gave them the side-eye. ¡°How dare you lie to me all these years? And now, you still have the

    cheek to beg for my forgiveness?¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The three of them hung their heads, not daring to utter a single word.

    After a brief yet deathly silence, Sonya turned to leave. ¡°You guys better pray hard!¡±

    Samuel finally got back up to his feet a long whileter. As he stared at his daughter, who was still

    kneeling, a pained look shed across his eyes. ¡°You should leave the country.¡±

    Aubree raised her head the moment she heard those words.

    ¡°That''s the only way out.¡± Samuel let out a long sigh. ¡°You can save yourself by leaving. Otherwise,

    we''ll lose both you and our wealth!¡±

    A look of hesitation filled Aubree''s eyes.

    Leave the country... Would Lucian really let me off? More importantly, would he even give me the

    chance?

    As concerns filled her mind, Aubree just couldn''t agree to her father''s proposal.

    In the blink of an eye, it was already one thirty.

    The three of them left home on time.

    Given that Lucian was already outraged by Aubree''s actions, they wouldn''t look repentant if they were

    to bete.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was oblivious to what had happened between the Pearson and Farwell families.

    She had caught a cold the day before. Archie and Benny had taken the day off from the kindergarten to

    stay home to apany her.

    As always, the children were extremely concerned about her. They made sure that she took her

    medication and had enough water.

    Although all Roxanne had was a slight fever, they forbade her from getting out of bed.

    In the morning, Lucian and Este had dropped by for a visit and only left when they learned it wasn''t

    serious.

    Just as Roxanne was about to take a nap so that her boys could also rest, her phone suddenly rang.

    When she saw that it was Lucian on the line, she answered it, thinking that he was just checking in on

    her.

    ¡°Do you feel better now?¡±

    Just as expected, Lucian''s concerned voice rang out.

    Roxanne''s heart was immediately warmed. ¡°It''s just a minor fever. I feel fine. You guys are just

    overreacting.¡±

    For her sake, the three children had taken leave from school, whereas Lucian had almost dropped

    whatever he was doing in the office to care for her.

    In the end, it was Roxanne who convinced him that there was no such need.

    Lucian sounded solemn over the line. ¡°Come to the manor if you can. I''ll get Cayden to pick you up.¡±

    Roxanne was stunned by his request. She could sense the gravity of the situation. ¡°What happened?¡±

    She reckoned Lucian wouldn''t want her to be out and about unless it was something serious, as she

    was sick.

    Lucian furrowed his brows. He didn''t know how to break it to her. ¡°It''s better to talk about it in person.

    Cayden should be arriving anytime now.¡±

    Without asking any further questions, Roxanne agreed, ¡°I''ll go and get ready.¡±

    Lucian added, ¡°Bring Archie and Benny along.¡±

    Since they were Aubree''s initial targets, she has to apologize to them in person.

    Even though Roxanne was baffled, she could tell from Lucian''s tone that it was something serious.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Just as she ended the call, the boys came in with a ss of water.

    After taking it from their hands and drinking a mouthful, Roxanne said, ¡°Mr. Farwell wants me to bring

    both of you to his ce, so go get ready. Mr. Lawson will be picking us up soon.¡±

 Chapter 1308

    Chapter 1308

    The boys were ted to learn that they would be going over to Lucian''s ce.

    They figured their father was worried about their mother and wanted to care for her there.

    But why does he want Mommy to go over? If he''s really worried about her, won''t it be easier for him to

    come here?

    They emerged from Roxanne''s bedroom, puzzled by the arrangement.

    Before the boys coulde to a conclusion, Cayden was already knocking on their door.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Roxanne, who was ready, went down to get the door.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Mr. Farwell has requested that I take you and the children to the manor,¡± Cayden informed

    cordially.

    Roxanne nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°I know. He called me just now. The children will be down soon,

    so please bear with us for a moment.¡±

    As soon as she said that, the boys came running down the stairs.

    Cayden ushered all of them into the car.

    During the journey, Roxanne couldn''t resist asking, ¡°Do you know why Lucian called us over?¡±

    Cayden shook his head after a momentary hesitation. ¡°You''ll find out when you''re there.¡±

    Although he was aware of the reason, it would be inappropriate for him to talk about it before his

    employer did.

    Roxanne frowned slightly. The curiosity within her began to swell.

    Cayden obviously knows something but refuses to talk.

    The more secretive Cayden was, the more Roxanne found it strange.

    Archie and Benny were unsettled by the mysterious atmosphere as well.

    It wasn''t until twenty minutester that the car gradually stopped in front of the Farwell residence.

    When Cayden led the three in, Lucian was already waiting in the living room.

    Behind him stood a man with exquisite features and an ordinary build. However, the man seemed to

    appear ill at ease.

    At the sight of Roxanne, the man greeted her sincerely, ¡°How do you do, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Wondering if it was just her imagination, Roxanne could feel as if the man seemed to need her help.

    She gave Lucian a puzzled look. ¡°Who might this be?¡±

    The moment she made eye contact with Lucian, Roxanne was stunned a second time. The conflicted

    look she saw in his eyes somehow overwhelmed her.

    ¡°What happened? Why are you¡ª¡±

    She wanted to ask Lucian why he was looking at her that way.

    ¡°This is Cory Zaythrone. He''s a private investigator,¡± Lucian interrupted her.

    Roxanne remained as puzzled as before. She had never heard of that name, but the man clearly knew

    her.

    Sensing her confusion, Lucian borated, ¡°He''s been watching you all this while.¡±

    The revtion caused Roxanne''s eyes to glisten in shock.

    She gave the man another look and felt a sudden chill down her spine.

    Someone has been following me all this while, and yet I was oblivious to it! Why is he doing this? What

    did he do while tailing me?

    Roxanne wanted to probe further.

    Before she could do so, a small figure suddenly ran down from upstairs. ¡°Aunt Roxanne! Archie!

    Benny!¡±

    Este had been looking for her father upon waking up. Little did she expect to find Roxanne and the

    boys there too. Visibly delighted, she hurried up to them with a childish skip.

    Roxanne had no choice but to swallow her words before shing a smile at Este.

    ¡°Aunt Roxanne, are you feeling better? What brings you here all of a sudden?¡±

    While giving her a concerned look, Este tiptoed to try to feel Roxanne''s forehead.

    Roxanne leaned forward so that Este could reach her. ¡°The fever is gone.¡±

    Only after Este felt it herself did she rx.

    Meanwhile, while watching the heartwarming scene of Roxanne interacting with the three children,

    Lucian was enraged by the thought of what he had learned in the afternoon.

    If it weren''t for Aubree, things would have been like this long ago!

 Chapter 1309

    Chapter 1309

    After reassuring Este, Roxanne walked up to Lucian with Archie and Benny.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, why was this man following Mommy?¡±

    Archie, the most vignt of them, had been scrutinizing Cory while Roxanne was chatting with Este.

    Hearing that, Roxanne turned to look at Cory with a frown.

    She had a hunch that the reason Lucian requested their presence was tied to that man.

    The only thing she couldn''t figure out was why he wanted Archie and Benny to be there.

    She looked at Lucian with concern. ¡°Shall we let the children go upstairs to y?¡±

    Lucian shook his head solemnly. ¡°This matter involves them too.¡±

    The three children deserve Aubree''s apology the most.

    Hearing that, Roxanne and the children were taken aback.

    They''re just children. What could''ve happened for Lucian to put on such a grave look on his face?

    Right then, something struck her. She turned to Lucian and asked hesitantly, ¡°Is it¡ª¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°Have a seat and wait.¡± Lucian gestured for them to sit.

    Roxanne had no choice but to save her questions forter.

    The children sat beside Lucian but not before saving the seat next to him for Roxanne.

    Despite that, Roxanne still chose a seat where the children were between Lucian and her.

    Not knowing what was going to happen, she tried to avoid looking too high profile.

    Once seated, Roxanne began to contemte on the matter.

    The only thing I can think of that rtes to the three of them is Essie getting an infection during the

    camping trip. Is the result of the investigations out?

    Roxanne then recalled Lucian''s introduction of Cory.

    Since he has been following me, does that mean he saw what happened that day?

    With that possibility in mind, Roxanne gave Cory an anxious look.

    Is the culprit who I think it is? Aubree?

    Just as she pulled the children into her embrace and wanted to ask Lucian about it, amotion was

    heard at the door.

    Everyone turned to see what was going on and was greeted by the sight of Catalina ushering Sonya in.

    From the sullen look on Sonya''s face, it was clear that she had flown into a rage not too long ago.

    And the sight of Roxanne and her boys only caused Sonya''s scowl to deepen.

    ¡°Essie,e to Grandma.¡±

    She looked in Este''s direction. Her eyes were filled with guilt.

    Este pursed her lips and tightened her grip on Roxanne''s sleeves, refusing to go over.

    Sonya''s face contorted when she saw Este''s reaction. She looked as though she was about to lose

    her temper.

    However, at the thought of something, Sonya calmed herself down again.

    She gave Roxanne a look of displeasure and didn''t force Este in the end. Instead, she turned her

    attention to her son.

    ¡°I just came back from the Pearson residence. They should be here any minute.¡±

    Roxanne''s expression changed when she heard that.

    Just as expected, the Pearsons must be the ones behind it!

    At the same moment, Lucian gave his mother an inquisitive look.

    Sonya''s brows furrowed. ¡°They were pleading for mercy from me, but I ignored them and told them to

    speak to you instead.¡±

    With that, she took her seat in the armchair beside Lucian.

    For harming her granddaughter and lying to her, Sonya wanted to witness with her own eyes how the

    Pearsons would exin themselves in front of her son.

    Moreover, she wanted to make sure Aubree apologized to Este.

 Chapter 1310

    Chapter 1310

    At two sharp, the miserable-looking Pearsons arrived at the manor entrance.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    Although Samuel''s appearance was still considered eptable, Gina and Aubree looked as if

    someone had died. After they cried in a panic the entire journey, their hair had be nothing but a

    mess.

    ¡°Go in and apologize!¡±

    Samuel shot his daughter a re, and Aubree nodded without hesitation.

    After all, they had no other choice given the current situation.

    The three of them entered the mansion with their hearts hanging in their throats.

    The moment she stepped in, Aubree saw Roxanne sitting with Lucian. It went without saying that the

    three children had filled the space between both of them.

    An insidious glint shed across Aubree''s eyes.

    Even at her closest to Lucian, she had never shared a couch with him.

    He would always be seated in a single seater.

    And now, right before her eyes, they looked exactly like a family.

    As rage began to boil within her, Aubree caught a glimpse of Cory from the corner of her eye.

    In that instant, she felt weak and almost dropped to her knees.

    Prior to her entrance, she had still hoped that Lucian had discovered something else instead.

    However, the sight of Cory dampened those hopes and drowned her in despair.

    ¡°Lucian, what''s with the crowd¡ª¡±

    Samuel had wanted to pretend as if nothing had happened but held his tongue upon noticing Sonya''s

    presence.

    Gina, on the other hand, felt her limbs go cold and looked as if she was about to faint at any moment.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, I''m sure you recognize the man behind me.¡±

    Lucian''s frosty voice rang out.

    At his cue, Cory came forward and stood in front of Aubree.

    The Pearsons turned pale upon noticing that Lucian had changed the way he addressed Aubree.

    Ms. Pearson... Lucian must have decided to sever ties with our family!

    ¡°Speak! I don''t remember you to be deaf!¡±

    Lucian had kept his temper in check due to the presence of the children. Nevertheless, his icy tone still

    struck fear into the hearts of others.

    Even the children moved toward Roxanne when they, too, sensed his anger.

    Roxanne responded by giving their heads a reassuring stroke before turning her attention to Aubree,

    who was wearing a frosty expression.

    Ever since I returned to the country, this woman has been trying to harm me time and again. I don''t

    mind her attacking the research institute or me, but she has crossed the line by choosing to hurt my

    children. In fact, she has done so more than once!

    Roxanne was filled with the urge to pay Aubree back for what she had done to the children.

    Meanwhile, Aubree couldn''t help but tremble under Lucian''s gaze.

    A long while passed before she finally found her voice. ¡°I... I do.¡±

    Lucian narrowed his eyes in displeasure. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    His question sent a shiver down her spine.

    She might have had the courage to confess her misdeeds to Sonya, but it didn''t mean that she dared

    to do the same in front of Lucian, who would never let her off.

    In her desperation, Aubree threw herself at Lucian. ¡°Lucian, listen to me. Everything I did was for your

    sake. I love you. You can''t treat me this way!¡±

    Before she could even get close, Cayden grabbed her and shoved her back toward Gina''s side.

    He didn''t hold back his strength after tolerating her all this while.

    Stung by the pain in her arm and the dejection welling up inside her, Aubree burst into tears.

 Chapter 1311

    Chapter 1311

    ¡°Since you have trouble recalling, I''ll let Mr. Zaythrone remind you of them.¡± All Lucian felt when he saw

    her tears was disgust. ¡°If he gets anything wrong, you''re wee to correct him.¡±

    With that, he gave Cory a look to signal for him to begin.

    Acknowledging the cue, Cory cleared his throat and spoke. ¡°Ms. Pearson hired me to keep an eye on

    Ms. Jarvis. She¡ª¡±

    He had barely begun when Aubree lunged at him suddenly.

    ¡°Shut up! I don''t know you! You''re a madman! I don''t know what you''re talking about. Go to hell!¡±

    Even though her outburst caught him off guard, the physical strength between them was just too great.

    The moment he regained his senses, Cory easily pushed her away from him. ¡°Stop raving like a

    lunatic, you shrew!¡±

    Upon crashing to the ground, Aubree snarled, ¡°You''ll suffer divine retribution for this! Do you think the

    Farwells will let you off just because you snitched on me?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Cory paid Aubree no heed as he turned to face Lucian and Roxanne with an ingratiating look.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I''m sorry, but I was just doing my job. It was Aubree who forced me to do it. But other than

    taking a few pictures, I definitely didn''t do anything to harm you.¡±

    As she watched Aubree go wild, a look of realization shed across Roxanne''s eyes.

    This was the first time she had seen her lose herposure, for thetter had always appeared aloof.

    Soon, a look of conviction formed in Roxanne''s eyes.

    For harming the children, Aubree deserves to be punished!

    She threw Cory a cold nce. ¡°What did you capture with your camera?¡±

    Cory was surprised by Roxanne''s quick reaction. He said, ¡°When you took the children camping, I saw

    Aubree put something into their cups. Also, I was the one who took all those pictures of you and Mr.

    Damaris on her instructions...¡±

    One by one, Cory listed out Aubree''s misdeeds while Aubree unleashed a constant tirade on him.

    When he finally finished, Aubree shouted, ¡°I didn''t! That wasn''t my intention. Lucian, you have to

    believe me!¡±

    Cory looked at her disdainfully.

    When he first worked with her, she had always put on airs and didn''t show him any respect.

    And here I was, thinking that she was someone capable. But in the end, she still has to grovel at

    Lucian''s feet, begging for forgiveness.

    Having had enough of the pathetic Aubree, Cory ruthlessly put the final nail in her coffin. ¡°I have

    evidence of everything she did in my camera. As for the pictures with Mr. Damaris, I have more

    pictures of the scene from a different angle. They clearly show that Ms. Jarvis wasn''t sharing an

    intimate moment with him at all.¡±

    When Cory''s final words rolled off his tongue, Aubree''s voice gradually faded away.

    All that could be heard from her were sobs of dejection.

    ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡± Lucian''s eyes were brimming with contempt. He was simply

    disgusted by the sight of Aubree.

    When she raised her head and saw him sitting with Roxanne, Aubree could feel madness take over her

    mind.

    ¡°I didn''t do anything! Roxanne framed me!¡±

    Since I''ve lost everything, I''m going to drag her down with me!

    Aubree''s eyes were burning with rage as she stared at Roxanne, who was seated on the couch.

 Chapter 1312

    Chapter 1312

    ¡°Roxanne, you b*tch! Why are you doing this to me? I''m the one Lucian loved in the first ce. It''s all

    your fault! He left me because you keep pestering him. You deserve to die! I won''t forgive you. Who do

    you think you are, taking Lucian away from me like this? He''s going to see your true colors one day.

    You''re just a piece of trash who''s been bedded by thousands of men.¡± Aubree pointed at Roxanne. Her

    hysterical screams echoed in the mansion hall.

    ¡°I won''t let you talk about Mommy like that! You evil woman! I hate you! I hate you so much!¡±

    Este suddenly lost control of her emotions and burst into tears. As she cried, she picked up the

    things around her and threw them at Aubree.

    Roxanne hurriedly pulled Este into her embrace. She was racked with guilt.

    I should''ve brought the children upstairs. This kind of situation is too overwhelming for them, especially

    Essie. She''s already emotionally unstable to begin with.

    Este cried so hard that she could barely breathe properly. ¡°I don''t want the evildy here! She scolds

    me and even pinches my arms and legs! Mommy! I want Mommy!¡±

    All Roxanne could feel was her heart aching. She could not even process what Este was saying.

    ¡°Calm down, Essie. I''m here. Don''t cry. I''ll help you chase the evildy away...¡±

    Lucian''s and Sonya''s expressions changed when they heard Este''s words.

    Samuel cast Aubree a cold re.

    Aubree had lost her mind and was stillshing out verbally.

    Samuel shifted his gaze from Lucian to Sonya before he pped Aubree across the face. ¡°Shut up, you

    idiot!¡±

    This time, Samuel did not go easy on her, which left Aubree dizzy from the p.

    It took her some time to return to her senses. Still, she continued screaming, ¡°How could you hit me?

    You''re on that b*tch''s side, too, aren''t you?¡±

    Samuelnded another p on her cheek, which sounded loud and clear.

    After two ps, Aubree''s cheeks had swelled.

    Samuel turned around to apologize to Lucian and Sonya.

    ¡°I''m terribly sorry, Mr. and Mrs. Farwell. Aubree has made a terrible mistake. I''ll teach her a lesson

    when I get home. Please be merciful and not hold a grudge against her...¡±

    Sonya was trembling with anger when she found out how Aubree had been secretly treating her

    granddaughter.

    Likewise, a dark look appeared on Lucian''s face. ¡°We''re not the ones you should be apologizing to!¡±

    Hearing that, Samuel turned to Roxanne and the children.

    When Samuel was about to part his lips, Lucian''s voice rang out again. ¡°You''re not the one who made

    the mistake. What are you apologizing for?¡± The coldness in his tone was palpable.

    Samuel froze when he heard that.

    Several secondster, he turned around and snapped at Aubree, ¡°Damn it! Apologize to Ms. Jarvis and

    the children now!¡±

    Aubree''s pupils darted around out of fear and madness.

    Eventually, the madness got the better of her.

    She got to her feet stumblingly, murmuring, ¡°Fine. I''ll apologize. I''ll apologize now.¡±

    Thinking she was actually going to apologize, Samuel let her walk in front of him without stopping her.

    In the next second, Aubree suddenly dashed forward, holding the ashtray Este had thrown at her

    earlier.

    ¡°Roxanne, you b*tch! Go to hell!¡±

    Aubree looked like an utter maniac.

    At that moment, even the boys who were usually brave were scared senseless, and they watched

    Aubree charge at them in fear.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 1313

    Chapter 1313

    Este''s cries became sharper, and her eyes were filled with terror as she gripped Roxanne''s shoulder

    tightly.

    Roxanne instinctively pulled Este into her embrace and turned around, wanting to take the attack on

    thetter''s behalf.

    However, only a muffled thud was heard.

    The pain that was supposed to follow did not happen.

    It took Roxanne several seconds before she slowly lifted her head to nce in the direction where

    Aubree wasing from.

    To Roxanne''s surprise, Aubree''s hand that held the ashtray earlier was held by Lucian while the

    ashtray had dropped to the ground.

    Various emotions could be seen shing across Aubree''s face.

    First, there was the mad look on Aubree''s face for the urge to kill Roxanne. Another was her terror for

    Lucian.

    This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.

    ¡°You crazy woman!¡±

    Lucian''s grip on Aubree''s wrist was so tight that it could almost crush her bones.

    It was only then that Aubree snapped back to her senses. Suppressing the pain in her wrist, she

    apologized frantically, ¡°I-I don''t know what''s wrong with me. Forgive me, Lucian. Lucian¡ª¡±

    Before she could even finish, Lucian shoved her away.

    Aubree stumbled a few steps back and slumped to the ground pathetically. ¡°I swear I won''t do it again.

    Please forgive me...¡± she pleaded, ignoring the pain in her body.

    ¡°Forgive you? So you can get another chance to attack the people I care about? Aubree Pearson, you

    deserve to die for everything you did.¡± Lucian''s voice was horrifyingly cold.

    Shuddering, Aubree backed away with the help of her hands. At the same time, her gaze fell on Sonya.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, please help me...¡±

    Aubree knew how much Sonya liked her.

    Seeing Aubree still had the guts to beg her for help, Sonya rose to her feet and barked, ¡°I don''t know a

    vicious woman like you!¡± She cast her granddaughter a worried look before turning back to Aubree. ¡°I

    always thought Essie didn''t like you because you two didn''t spend enough time together. Never did I

    imagine you to have treated her that way behind our backs. You''re unbelievable, Aubree!¡±

    The thought of how much Este had suffered over the years made Sonya''s heart ache.

    How dare this b*tch still beg me for mercy? How shameless!

    ¡°From today onward, the marriage contract between the Farwell and Pearson families is off. After all,

    I''ve already repaid Old Mr. Pearson''s favor long ago,¡± announced Lucian. He then cast the Pearsons

    an icy nce. ¡°In the future, Pearson Group is an enemy of Farwell Group!¡±

    Samuel could not bear it any longer.

    He marched forward, wanting to grab Lucian''s arm.

    This time, Cayden was quick to react as he blocked Samuel''s path.

    Given no choice, Samuel stood in his spot and looked at Lucian earnestly. ¡°Please don''t do this,

    Lucian. Back then, my father¡ª¡±

    He wanted to try bringing up the favor his father had done for Lucian.

    ¡°Old Mr. Pearson''s favor had exhausted long ago when Aubree went looking for Roxanne for trouble! I

    said this before. I won''t let her off the hook if she dares to harass my person again.¡± Lucian cast

    Samuel a hostile re.

    Samuel''s heart sank, and his eyes dimmed with despair.

    Lucian turned around to look at Este, who was still crying, and Roxanne, who was patiently

    comforting the little girl. The sight only spiked his anger more.

    The nerve of her to hurt the people I care about!

    Turning around, he marched over to Aubree and nced at her condescendingly. ¡°Since you won''t

    apologize to them, I''ve got no choice but to resolve this with my methods.¡±

 Chapter 1314

    Chapter 1314

    His methods?

    The Pearsons exchanged nervous nces as a terrible fear grew in their hearts.

    With a grim voice, Lucian called for Cayden. Just as he was about to give his orders, Roxanne''s voice

    sounded behind him.

    ¡°Lucian, forget about it.¡± Still hugging Este tightly, Roxanne put a lid on her hatred. ¡°Let the police

    handle this. I have the report of the bacteria she used on the children. The dosage is lethal for kids.

    She''ll be spending the rest of her life in prison for attempted murder.¡±

    Roxanne could not stop her hatred from festering at the thought of Aubree almost murdering the

    children.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Even so, she could still think rationally.

    Aubree''s actions were outrageous, but it was not worth dirtying Lucian''s hands to punish her.

    Lucian frowned and fell silent for a moment before ordering Cayden, ¡°Contact thewyer and tell him to

    send Ms. Pearson to where she belongs as soon as possible.¡±

    Cayden could not be happier to hear that. ¡°All right.¡±

    When Aubree heard Roxanne''s words, her eyes darted from left to right.

    I''m going to spend the rest of my life in prison? No! I don''t want that!

    ¡°You b*tch! I won''t let you off even if I die! Just wait! I''ll make you join me in hell!¡±

    Aubree had a malicious expression on her face as she stared at Roxanne, looking like a devil who had

    just escaped from the pits of hell.

    Unfazed, Roxanne merely covered Archie''s and Benny''s eyes.

    The fury in Lucian''s heart grew more intense.

    Samuel hurried over to Aubree and finally restrained her after exerting much strength. After that, he

    shot Gina a look, implying that thetter needed to help him out.

    Snapping out of it, Gina scurried over to cover Aubree''s mouth.

    However, Aubree seemed to have lost her mind as she bit Gina''s hand. Regardless, thetter dared

    not remove her hand.

    ¡°It''s our fault for not educating her well. Please, Mr. and Mrs. Farwell. Aubree''s still young. We promise

    to keep a strict eye on her and not let her get near Ms. Jarvis and the kids. Please give her a chance!¡±

    Samuel pleaded earnestly.

    Sonya had known them for a long time and even watched Aubree grow up.

    She had only wanted to teach Aubree a lesson and cut ties with their family over that matter.

    Never did she expect the punishment to be so severe.

    Sonya''s heart began to waver as she gazed at the pathetic-looking trio.

    However, Lucian did not give her the chance to speak. Narrowing his eyes, he asked, ¡°Should I escort

    all three of you out?¡±

    Samuel did not dare to say anything else. In the end, he and Gina carried Aubree out and fled the

    scene.

    When the Pearsons finally left, the mansion plunged into silence. All that could be heard were Este''s

    sobs.

    Feeling heartbroken, Roxanne patted Este on the back and said gently, ¡°Don''t be scared, Essie. The

    evildy''s gone. Don''t cry, okay?¡±

    It was at that moment Archie and Benny finally snapped out of their daze. They hopped off the couch

    and surrounded Roxanne and Este.

    ¡°Don''t cry, Essie. Mr. Farwell has given that evildy a proper lesson.¡±

    ¡°She won''t show up ever again. There won''t be anyone who''ll bully you again. Mommy, Benny, and I

    will protect you from now on!¡±

    The boys took turns assuring her.

    When Este heard that Aubree was gone, she stopped sobbing and peeked out from under

    Roxanne''s arms.

    Suddenly, Sonya approached and regarded her from above. ¡°Come here, Essie. Let me hug you.¡±

 Chapter 1315

    Chapter 1315

    Este, who had yet to calm down, almost burst into tears at the sight of Sonya.

    Seeing that, Roxanne quickly hugged Este tightly. She then stood up to look at Sonya. ¡°Mrs. Farwell,

    please don''t agitate her. Essie''s still emotionally unstable.¡±

    At the same time, Lucian walked over with a frown.

    He thought his mother had finally gotten a clear view of the situation after witnessing the way she had

    treated Aubree earlier.

    To his surprise, Sonya had gone looking for Roxanne for trouble after chasing Aubree away.

    ¡°I''m just worried about my granddaughter. How is this agitating her emotions?¡±

    It had been an emotional day for Sonya. She failed to keep her emotions in check, which made her

    sound displeased when she uttered those words.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    When she finished saying that, she reached out to pull Este out of Roxanne''s arms. ¡°Come here,

    Essie. Let me see if there are any injuries on your body.¡±

    Panicking, Este crawled up Roxanne''s shoulders. ¡°Ahh! I want Mommy! I don''t want Grandma! No!¡±

    Unfortunately, the way Este addressed Roxanne only made Sonya scowl more. ¡°Don''t simply

    address her that way! She''s not your mommy!¡±

    Este only continued crying, oblivious to the words Sonya was yelling.

    Lucian, on the other hand, heard everything clearly.

    He stood beside Roxanne and the children with a hostile expression. ¡°Mom, what are you trying to do

    to Essie when she''s already in such a state? Are Aubree''s words not enough to make you reflect on

    yourself?¡±

    Sonya was taken aback by her son''s words. A long moment passed before she said awkwardly, ¡°I''m

    just worried about Essie.¡±

    Rubbing his temples, Lucian suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Do you really? If you really cared about

    her, why would you keep pushing her to Aubree?¡±

    For the past five years, Este had suffered a lot because of Sonya''s favor for Aubree.

    His words eluded Sonya of words.

    She looked at Este with remorse, saying, ¡°I''m sorry, Essie. I just really want to make it up to you.¡±

    Then she glowered at Roxanne. ¡°I can avoid touching Essie for the time being, but Roxanne has to

    leave the Farwell residence. Nothing good has happened to our family ever since she appeared. I bet

    she''ll only be satisfied when she wreaks havoc in our family.¡±

    Essie wouldn''t have suffered so much if Roxanne hadn''t ditched her without a word back then.

    When Este heard her grandmother talking about Roxanne that way, tears streamed down her face

    again. ¡°I want Mommy! Don''t leave, Mommy!¡±

    Este was sobbing so hard that Roxanne did not notice the way she was addressing her.

    Even if Roxanne did, she would still follow Este''s wishes.

    Roxanne was moved yet pained to see Este being so protective of her.

    However, the same could not be said for Sonya, who was livid. ¡°Don''t you dare think you can actually

    be Lucian''s wife just because Essie called you her mommy. There are tons of people out there who

    dream about being in this position. Aubree''s gone now, but there''ll soon be another one. In any case,

    it''ll never be you.¡±

    Even so, Roxanne ignored her and coaxed Este softly.

    Just then, Lucian stepped forward and stood between Roxanne and Sonya, growling, ¡°Only she can be

    my wife! If you don''t agree, I''ll dly give up my position as the CEO of Farwell Group!¡±

    Both Sonya and Roxanne were dumbfounded by his words.

    Sonya knew how much Lucian liked Roxanne, but she had never imagined he would give up Farwell

    Group for Roxanne.

    Roxanne, too, was stupefied.

    She had never thought that Lucian would go to such lengths for her.

 Chapter 1316

    Chapter 1316

    After a prolonged moment of silence, Sonya said with a gloomy look on her face, ¡°You''re going to go

    that far for her, huh? Fine! I''ll leave so I won''t get in the way of your happy little family!¡±

    She turned around and was about to leave when Lucian called out to her, ¡°You should stay in the

    manor for today. I have something to announce once Essie feels better.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Sonya paused in her tracks and shot him a confused nce. ¡°What is it?¡±

    This is the first time Lucian has asked me to stay over at the manor, so whatever it is he wants to

    announce must be very important. Wait a minute... He said he was fine with giving up his position as

    CEO of Farwell Group earlier... Is that what he''s going to announce? This is all Roxanne''s fault! Lucian

    wouldn''t have made such irrational decisions if it weren''t for her!

    Sonya turned toward Roxanne and shot her a vicious re.

    Roxanne simply ignored her gaze and continuedforting Este.

    ¡°You''d better think this through, Lucian. Ask yourself if that woman is worth you giving up Farwell

    Group!¡± Sonya warned Lucian with a furious look in her eyes.

    Lucian could tell from Sonya''s behavior that she was starting to get scared.

    ¡°Just because I have something to announce doesn''t necessarily mean it''s about Farwell Group, so

    you have nothing to worry about.¡±

    Sonya paused and looked suspiciously at them for a few seconds before going up the stairs.

    Realizing that Aubree and Sonya were gone from the living room, Este slowly stopped sobbing and

    looked up at Roxanne with tears in her eyes.

    Roxanne felt her heart ache when she met Este''s eyes. ¡°Don''t worry, Essie. I''ll be sure to protect

    you.¡±

    Essie must''ve suffered a lot while she was under Aubree''s care... Just thinking about what she said

    earlier makes me hate her even more! Essie couldn''t even talk at the time! How could she do that to

    her?

    She was snapped out of her train of thought when Lucian whispered in her ear, ¡°I''m sorry.¡±

    Roxanne looked up at him in confusion.

    Lucian was gued with guilt when he looked at them and recalled what Este had said while she

    was crying earlier.

    He walked up to Este and shed her an apologetic look. ¡°I''m sorry I didn''t take good care of you.¡±

    Este simply sniffled and shook her head profusely in response.

    ¡°You''ve disliked Aubree for the past six years. I can''t believe I never realized the actual reason behind

    it...¡± Lucian continued with a look of regret in his eyes.

    Este reached out and caressed his cheek as she said, ¡°It''s not your fault, Daddy! She''s the bad

    person here! She''s the worst!¡±

    I had wanted to tell Daddy about it through text before, but Ms. Pearson lied to me and said Daddy

    would never kick her out. She even threatened to hit me even harder if I tried to tell Daddy, so I had no

    choice but to put up with her. Now I realize she was lying all along! Not only would Daddy kick her out,

    but he would also punish her severely!

    Lucian gave Este a kiss on the back of her hand before shifting his gaze toward Roxanne. ¡°I''m sorry,¡±

    he said apologetically.

    Roxanne frowned in confusion, as she didn''t know what he was apologizing to her for.

    Even so, she couldn''t help butfort him when she saw how guilty he felt.

    ¡°You are indeed at fault for cing Essie in Aubree''s care for six years. However, the fact that Essie

    likes you so much indicates that you provide her with a strong sense of security, so you must''ve been a

    good father. Whatever happened is in the past. You''ve already punished Aubree for what she did, so

    that''s enough to make up for your mistakes.¡±

 Chapter 1317

    Chapter 1317

    Noticing that Lucian still had a look of guilt in his eyes, Roxanne pursed her lips and held his hand as

    she added, ¡°Nothing like that will happen to Essie ever again.¡±

    ¡°We''ll do our best to protect Essie too!¡± Archie and Benny chimed in.

    The look in Lucian''s eyes softened up a little after he heard that, much to Roxanne''s relief.

    ¡°Maybe I should bring Essie over to my ce for the day. She has been through quite a lot today,¡± she

    suggested.

    Roxanne could tell that Este was still unable to ept Sonya, so she was worried that Lucian''s

    decision to have Sonya stay over at the manor would affect Este''s emotional state.

    Este wrapped her arms tightly around Roxanne''s neck upon hearing that as she wanted to stay with

    her.

    However, Lucian did not approve of Roxanne''s suggestion. ¡°Take her to the bedroom and get some

    rest. Essie won''t pay too much attention to anything else with you around.¡±

    Roxanne was a little hesitant to do so, but Este nodded profusely in agreement.

    I''m not afraid of anyone as long as Aunt Roxanne is with me!

    Roxanne couldn''t bring herself to say no when she saw the expectant look in Este''s eyes. Eventually,

    she gave in and brought the three kids over to Este''s bedroom.

    Lucian, Cayden, and Cory were the only ones remaining in the living room.

    Having witnessed Lucian unleash his wrath upon Aubree earlier, Cory was exceptionally cautious when

    approaching Lucian. ¡°M-Mr. Farwell...¡±

    Whatever warmth Lucian had in his eyes had disappeared when he turned around and asked, ¡°How

    much do you want?¡±

    ¡°T-Thirty million will suffice!¡± Cory replied nervously while holding up three fingers.

    Lucian turned around and instructed Cayden, ¡°Go ahead and pay him three hundred thousand. I do not

    want to hear anything about him in Chanaea starting tomorrow!¡±

    Cory was frozen in shock when he heard that.

    Wait a minute... Did I hear that right? Three hundred thousand? That''s a hundred times lesser than

    what I asked for! Paying thirty million is a piece of cake for someone as wealthy as Lucian, so why isn''t

    he willing to pay me the full amount?

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Cayden then stuffed a check worth three hundred thousand into Cory''s coat pocket.

    ¡°You nearly helped Aubree get rid of Ms. Este, so be grateful that you''re even getting paid at all. In

    fact, you should consider yourself lucky that Mr. Farwell didn''t have you killed. Now, take this money

    and get lost!¡±

    Having snapped out of his dazed state, Cory shifted his gaze between the check and Lucian''s icy-cold

    expression.

    ¡°P-Please forgive me, Mr. Farwell! I have a huge gambling debt! They''ll kill me if I don''t pay up! Please

    help me!¡±

    As though he didn''t hear a word Cory said, Lucian simply stared silently at him with no emotion

    whatsoever.

    Cayden grabbed Cory by the arm and began dragging him toward the door. ¡°Shut up, or I''ll take this

    check back as well!¡±

    Cory struggled with all of his might, but he couldn''t break free from Cayden''s vice-like grip. Cayden

    opened the front door and tossed him out like a bag of trash.

    Cory''s face wentpletely pale as he watched the mansion door close in front of him.

    This is all Aubree''s fault! I wouldn''t be in this position if it weren''t for her!

    ¡°I''ve taken care of him, Mr. Farwell. The guys from Marsingfill will be informed of his location tomorrow,¡±

    Cayden said as he made his way over to Lucian.

    Lucian simply nodded without saying anything.

    Cayden nced at the back garden as he continued cautiously, ¡°Mr. Farwell, about the decorations in

    the back garden...¡±

    The look on Lucian''s face changed slightly when he heard Cayden mention the back garden. After a

    brief pause, he turned around and made his way toward the back garden.

 Chapter 1318

    Chapter 1318

    The expensive nts had all been reced with some unimpressive flowers, and the walls were

    decorated with strips of colorful lights.

    Unsure if Lucian was satisfied with the decoration, Cayden exined, ¡°I kept the decoration simple as

    per your instructions, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    The look in Lucian''s eyes slowly grew gentle as he scanned the back garden. ¡°This will do. Did you

    bring the item I asked for?¡±

    Cayden quickly whipped out an exquisite velvet box and handed it over to him.

    The cold look on Lucian''s face vanishedpletely when he opened the box and saw its content.

    Exhausted from crying, Este fell asleep while lying in Roxanne''s arms.

    Roxanne didn''t get any sleep throughout the entire afternoon. The incident with Aubree left her feeling

    a little tired as well, so she decided to take a nap on Este''s bed.

    Seeing as Roxanne and Este were fast asleep, Archie and Benny left the room to avoid disturbing

    them.

    Upon arriving at the balcony, they saw Lucian and Cayden discussing something in the back garden.

    They couldn''t hear what the two were saying, but they could see Cayden handing Lucian a tiny box.

    As the boys got on their tiptoes to get a better look, they saw something shiny inside the box.

    Benny''s eyes lit up as he asked excitedly, ¡°Is Daddy going to propose to Mommy?¡±

    After all, it was obvious that the item inside the box was a ring.

    Archie was a little surprised as well, but he frowned in confusion momentster.

    That evil woman just caused a huge scene not long ago, though. Is Daddy really going to propose to

    Mommy so soon? Now that I think about it, Daddy probably wanted Grandma to stay over so she could

    witness his proposal.

    Archie''s confusion was soon reced by excitement and anticipation.

    The boys were tempted to wake Roxanne up and bring her to Lucian right away, but they held

    themselves back when they recalled her having a mild fever earlier that morning.

    They had no choice but to wait in anticipation for Roxanne to wake upter that evening.

    Fortunately for them, Roxanne wasn''t asleep for too long.

    She groggily climbed out of bed at around eight in the evening, only to realize that Este was no

    longer lying in her arms.

    As she nced around the room, she saw her sitting on the carpet with Archie and Benny. The three of

    them were huddled together and seemed to be whispering among themselves.

    Archie was the first to notice Roxanne waking up, so he quickly called out to her, ¡°Mommy! You''re

    finally awake!¡±

    The kids then stood up and made their way over to the bed.

    ¡°What were you three whispering about?¡± Roxanne shifted her gaze toward Este. ¡°And when did you

    wake up, Essie? Howe I didn''t notice?¡±

    Este narrowed her eyes and broke into a smile as she replied, ¡°I wasn''t really tired because I took a

    nap at noon, so I got up after a while.¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Roxanne had wanted to ask how she was feeling, but she held her tongue when she saw the smile on

    Este''s face.

    Seeing as she was already feeling a lot better, Roxanne decided not to bring it up and simply patted

    her on the head.

    ¡°We''re hungry, Mommy! Let''s go downstairs and have dinner!¡± Benny eximed while tugging at her

    arm.

    Roxanne gasped in shock when she checked the time and saw that it was already eight.

    Oh my goodness! Why didn''t anyone wake me up?

    ¡°You kids must be starving. I''m sorry I overslept,¡± Roxanne said as she got out of bed and brought the

    kids downstairs.

    There were a few dishes on the dining table, but no one was around.

    Roxanne felt a little bad for sleeping past dinner time.

    Everyone else must''ve eaten dinner because they couldn''t wait for me any longer. I feel so bad... Good

    thing they reserved some food for us.

 Chapter 1319

    Chapter 1319

    Roxanne was a little worried that Este would be unhappy that Lucian wasn''t around to dine with

    them.

    To her surprise, however, Este was smiling happily as she munched away on her food. It was as

    though she didn''t even mind if Lucian was there.

    Roxanne felt her heart ache when she saw that.

    Is Lucian really so busy that he barely has time to spend with his daughter? That probably exins why

    Este is recovering so slowly...

    Roxanne was about to bring the kids back upstairs after dinner when Catalina entered the living room

    and said, ¡°Mr. Farwell is waiting for you in the back garden, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Having witnessed the incident earlier that afternoon, Catalina was tempted to address Roxanne as

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    However, she chose not to, as she figured it would make her ufortable.

    Roxanne paused and stared at the kids after hearing that.

    What does Lucian want to see me for? Would it be convenient to bring the kids with me?

    ¡°We want to go too, Mommy!¡± Benny eximed while tugging at Roxanne''s arm.

    Este chimed in as well, ¡°I want to go too, Aunt Roxanne!¡±

    Archie simply stood there without saying a word, but the look in his eyes gave his intention away.

    Unable to bring herself to say no to them, Roxanne asked Catalina, ¡°He didn''t say anything about

    bringing the kids along, right?¡±

    Catalina shook her head after giving it some thought and stepped aside to make way for them.

    Roxanne then held Benny''s and Este''s hands while Archie walked to the front.

    The four of them walked out of the mansion and made their way toward the back garden.

    Roxanne frowned in confusion when she saw that the ce was in total darkness.

    Huh? Didn''t Lucian say he was waiting here for me?

    ¡°Lucian?¡± she called out to him.

    A secondter, the entire garden was illuminated by a light that gradually grew brighter.

    Roxanne''s eyes went wide with surprise when she saw the traditional medicine in the back garden.

    Noble dendrobium, jasmine, golden-and-silver honeysuckle...

    Roxanne could name almost every nt in the back garden. She also knew that they weren''t worth a

    lot of money, but they were essential ingredients in traditional medicine.

    The fact that such nts were found in the back garden of the Farwell residence came as a huge

    surprise for her.

    What is Lucian ying at?

    ¡°This garden used to be filled with expensive roses and peonies, but you didn''t like them. After giving it

    some thought, I decided to have someone rece them all with nts rted to traditional medicine

    instead,¡± Lucian said.

    Roxanne nced in the direction of his voice and saw him walking along a tiny path as he made his

    way toward her.

    For some reason, Roxanne felt exceptionally nervous when she saw him approaching. She even

    thought about turning around and running off.

    As though the kids had read her mind, they grabbed hold of her arms and held her in ce.

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    All Roxanne could do was watch as Lucian walked right up to her.

    He stared affectionately into her eyes as he said, ¡°I caused you a lot of suffering six years ago because

    I failed to acknowledge my true feelings for you. After you left me, I realized I couldn''t live without you.¡±

    He kept his gaze fixated on Roxanne as he retrieved the ring from his back pocket and slowly knelt

    before her.

    ¡°I know I rushed things a little too muchtely, which caused you a lot of problems as a result. Would

    you be willing to give me another chance by marrying me again?¡±

 Chapter 1320

    Chapter 1320

    Roxanne was stunned to see the man in front of her getting down on one knee.

    Am I dreaming? Lucian is... proposing to me? Why would he do such a thing? He skipped this part

    when we got married six years ago.

    At that instant, Roxanne felt a little lightheaded. She could not believe what was happening right before

    her eyes.

    She instinctively wanted to flee but was held back by the three children as soon as she took a step

    backward.

    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Farwell means it. Please say yes. He''s been preparing for this moment for quite some

    time. We saw him getting ready since afternoon,¡± Benny blurted.

    Roxanne''s resolve began to waver after hearing that.

    What the children witnessed was only Lucian''s preparation in the afternoon. Little did they know how

    much time he had invested in turning all the flowers in the garden into traditional medicinal herbs.

    I wonder how much time Lucian spent getting everything ready.

    ¡°Come on, Aunt Roxanne, say yes to Daddy! I want us to be a family,¡± urged Este.

    One by one, the kids started persuading her to answer in the affirmative.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was staring at her, the look in his deep, dark eyes as determined as ever.

    ¡°I''ve pondered a lot during your absence in the past six years. Now that you''re back in my life, I swear

    I''ll never disappoint you again. I''ll protect you and also take care of our children. Please trust me once

    more, Roxanne.¡±

    His hand that was holding the ring didn''t move once as he spoke, not even an inch.

    ¡°Mommy, Mr. Farwell is the only person we want to be our Daddy!¡± eximed Archie and Benny

    simultaneously.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Roxanne''s eyes darted from side to side as she started having second thoughts.

    She was wondering whether Lucian''s proposal was merely a gesture to make up for their marriage six

    years ago.

    No matter how hard she tried to let go of her past, it kepting back to haunt her, for she was deeply

    hurt by that horrible marriage.

    There was no way she could forget what was already etched in her heart.

    In fact, just the word ¡°marriage¡± would make her shake in her boots, especially when it came from the

    person kneeling before her¡ªthe culprit of her failed marriage.

    Roxanne truly wanted to have more faith in Lucian.

    After all, he had been treating her with utmost sincerity since their reunion.

    Unfortunately, the sufferings she went through six years ago were still buried deep within her heart,

    hindering her from reaching out to ept the proposal ring.

    To Roxanne, the ring was an absolute burden, but the children''s constant urging prompted her to

    consider their feelings and needs.

    Indeed, the two kids needed a father figure in their lives, and their biological father was standing right in

    front of them!

    I''ve been keeping this secret from the kids for so many years. Now that they finally have someone to

    call ¡°Daddy,¡± how could I be so cruel and take that away from them? Moreover, they''ve directly

    expressed their love for Lucian...

    After contemting, she gave in. The pain from the heartbreak she suffered was no match for the guilt

    she felt toward her children.

    When she moved her arm slightly and was about to ept the ring, a loud and clear barking cough

    rang out from a nearby corner.

    Roxanne''s hand froze in mid-air as she looked in the direction of the sound and saw Sonya, who

    appeared out of nowhere.

    Displeased, the older woman was glowering at her as well as Archie and Benny who were standing

    next to her.

    With that, Roxanne slowly withdrew her outstretched arm.

    No, now is not the right time yet. Back then, I selfishly ran away when I was pregnant, neglecting the

    kids'' feelings. If I were to let them reunite with the Farwell family, I should at least wait until everyone

    has epted them without a qualm.

 Chapter 1321

    Chapter 1321

    When Lucian saw that Roxanne was going to retreat, his gaze swept across Este.

    ¡°Do you really have the heart to decline? Essie dreams about having a mother. Could you bear to keep

    her waiting? You''ve already been absent from her life for six long years!¡±

    His words left Roxanne totally baffled.

    She looked down at Este in shock, wondering what Lucian meant.

    Is it what I think it is?

    The two kids had yet to realize what Lucian was talking about and simply looked at the two adults

    innocently.

    Roxanne took a deep breath and forced herself to stay calm. Then, she turned to Lucian and asked,

    ¡°What are you talking about? What do you mean when you said I''ve been absent from Essie''s life for

    six long years? I''m just...¡±

    I was just an outsider to Essie. Why did he say that? The person who has missed out on watching

    Essie grow up should be her biological mother, no?

    ¡°Lucian, what has gotten into you?¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Sonya never wanted Roxanne to be a part of the Farwell family.

    Furthermore, since Este had just gone through an eventful afternoon, Sonya was afraid it would be

    too much for the little girl to take if she discovered the truth all within the same day.

    Thus, she strode toward Lucian in frustration, trying to prevent him from saying further.

    It was then that Cayden stepped forward and blocked her.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, Mr. Farwell is proposing right now. I think it''s best you leave them alone.¡±

    Cayden''s tone was polite yet assertive. ¡°Don''t you want Ms. Este to grow up having aplete

    family?¡±

    Sonya grimaced and shouted, ¡°Get lost! Who do you think you are to meddle with the affairs of the

    Farwell family?¡±

    Cayden kept his cool and insisted, ¡°This is the instruction given to me by Mr. Farwell. All you need to do

    is to stay where you are and be a witness.¡±

    Although Cayden dared noty a finger on Sonya, he was more than capable to get in the woman''s

    way and keep her away from Lucian.

    Left with no choice, the livid Sonya could only gaze at the duo from afar.

    She could tell that Roxanne was nning to turn Lucian down just now.

    However, things might change if Roxanne found out that Este was her daughter.

    Before Sonya even had the chance to do something else, Lucian revealed the truth with full confidence.

    ¡°Essie is your biological daughter. Six years ago, someone dropped her off at the gate of the Farwell

    residence without saying a word. I have done the paternity test, and I have the results to prove that

    she''s our daughter.¡±

    Words eluded Roxanne as her body stiffened.

    Essie is my daughter?

    At that instant, all the moments she had spent with Este ever since she returned to the country

    shed across her mind like a slideshow.

    Immediately, she teared up.

    Now I know why a familiar feeling crept up on me the first time I met her, and there''s no wonder she''s

    so attached to me. Essie is my own flesh and blood, my little baby whom I thought was stillborn.

    Roxanne was inundated with both joy and sorrow at the same time.

    For a long while, she struggled to recollect herself.

    Este, who was holding Roxanne''s hand, was also in shock. She, too, could not believe her ears until

    Archie and Benny asked questions to rify their rtionship.

    ¡°Really? Essie is Mommy''s child? She''s our biological sister?¡±

    Lucian nodded solemnly. Then, he turned to look at Roxanne and Este.

    ¡°I''m sorry for keeping this secret from you all these while. I was just worried that if you reject me and

    we don''t end up together, both you and Essie would be downright disappointed. Essie, I''m so sorry for

    not telling you this earlier. Ms. Jarvis is the mother you''ve always wanted. It''s time you change the way

    you address her. She''s no longer your Aunt Roxanne.¡±

    As soon as he finished his sentence, Este burst out crying all of a sudden. She hugged Roxanne''s

    thigh tightly and bawled. ¡°Mommy... Mommy...¡±

 Chapter 1322

    Chapter 1322

    Este''s wails snapped Roxanne out of her trance, and the woman found her face covered in tears.

    ¡°Oh Essie, I''ve missed you. I miss you so much....¡±

    She pulled Este into her embrace and tightened her arms around the little girl, wishing they would

    never be separated again.

    Not a day went by in the past six years without her missing the child she thought she had lost.

    In fact, the thought of that child was the reason she was motivated to wake up from her previousa.

    Little did she know the child she had been missing dearly was right by her side all this while.

    As she thought about everything Este experienced in the past six years, she felt extremely guilty.

    I''ve missed out on her life for so many years. Yet, since the day we met, she''s been helping me recover

    from my hurt and pain.

    ¡°I''m so sorry... It''s all my fault...¡± Roxanne could not help but apologize profusely.

    Meanwhile, tears started to well up in Archie and Benny''s eyes.

    They always knew they had a sister, but they thought she was gone.

    As such, they had been caring for and loving Roxanne on behalf of their little sister as well.

    Now that they found out that Este, whom they had been taking care of, was their biological sister all

    along, the two boys were over the moon.

    ¡°Hooray! Our sister is alive, and she''s always been by our side!¡±

    Benny wiped the tears off his face and looked at his brother, who also shed tears of joy. Thetter then

    nodded vigorously at Benny.

    Yes! This is great news!

    Lucian''s heart clenched in sorrow when he saw Roxanne and the kids sobbing uncontrobly.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°You didn''t do anything wrong, Roxanne. It was entirely my fault. I should have told you the truth the

    moment I found out you had no clue about Essie''s background, but I had too many reservations. If you

    need to me someone, me me.¡±

    I never knew she thought Essie was dead all these years.

    Lucian tightened his grip on the ring.

    He could not imagine how devastating it must have been for her when she was told the baby was

    stillborn.

    I knew nothing! I even resented her for being so cruel to Essie when we finally reunited.

    Meanwhile, Sonya, too, was dumbfounded. She had always assumed that Roxanne was a heartless

    person who abandoned her husband and child.

    That woman thought Essie was dead? Then, how was Essie sent back to the Farwell residence?

    Roxanne kept Este locked in her arms and wept for what felt like an eternity before she gradually

    regained herposure and turned to Lucian who was still down on one knee.

    ¡°What took you so long to tell me? Do you have any idea how much I''ve missed her? I''ve always

    thought... my daughter was dead!¡±

    Over the years, she had lost count of the times she woke up from her sleep crying whenever she

    thought about her stillborn child.

    Guilt and self-reproach inundated Lucian as Roxanne questioned him.

    Why? Why did I worry so much? Why did I have so many reservations? He was dying for an answer

    too.

    If only I had told her about this earlier, could there be a different ending to our story?

    Unfortunately, it was toote for such wishful thinking.

    Truth be told, he had missed the best time to reveal the secret to Roxanne.

    If she had found out earlier, would she cry less?

    ¡°This is wonderful, Mommy! Essie is our little sister!¡± Benny eximed, exhrated as he hugged

    Roxanne''s thigh after he was done crying.

    Archie bobbed his head in delight, whereas the mother-and-daughter duo could not stop the tears from

    streaming down their faces.

    Lucian stood up and immediately wrapped his arms around the two.

 Chapter 1323

    Chapter 1323

    Roxanne felt Lucian''s arms wrapped tightly around her, and her voice gradually grew weaker until only

    faint sobs were heard from her.

    ¡°Why... Why did you...¡±

    Lucian was a man who had dominated the business world for many years, but in the face of Roxanne''s

    tears and questioning, he had no idea how to respond. All he could do was apologize repeatedly.

    ¡°We want hugs too!¡± Archie and Benny eximed as they hopped around with joy.

    Happiness was the only emotion left within them after all the crying.

    To them, the hug they shared was a hug of joy and excitement.

    Roxanne slowly recollected herself and felt slightly embarrassed when she heard the children''s voices.

    I can''t believe I cried so hard in front of the kids...

    She then looked at Este''s tear-streaked face as the little girl nestled in her arms and couldn''t help

    breaking into a smile.

    She''s back! My little angel whom I thought I lost is back, and she''s right in my arms!

    Roxanne swore to herself that she would never abandon Este ever again.

    The grim look in Lucian''s eyes eased away when he saw Roxanne smiling.

    Noticing Archie and Benny''s eagerness to give them a hug, Lucian bent over and embraced the two

    little boys as a look of tenderness surfaced in his eyes.

    At that moment, Archie and Benny were filled with joy, for they found their sister and were hugged by

    their father.

    All of a sudden, Lucian let go of them.

    Just as the two boys were confused as to what was going on, a shiny thing appeared in their line of

    sight.

    Upon taking a closer look, they realized it was the ring that Lucian had used to propose moments ago.

    ¡°Can you please do me a favor and put this ring on your Mommy''s finger?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Lucian''s tone carried an unprecedented gentleness that Archie and Benny had never heard before.

    The boys exchanged nces. Of course, they would be happy to help Lucian.

    Since Este could already change the way she addressed Roxanne, the boys wanted to address

    Lucian as ¡°Daddy¡± too.

    Benny carefully took his mother''s hand while Archie slowly slid the ring through her finger.

    When their mission waspleted, they looked up at Roxanne in anticipation.

    However, Roxanne was busy trying tofort Este at the moment. Her mind was in such a mess

    that she didn''t have the time to pay attention to what the boys were doing though she had sensed

    something.

    ¡°Please stop crying, Essie. I will never leave you again. I promise,¡± said Roxanne, assuring the little girl.

    ¡°From now on, I''ll protect you. I won''t let anyone bully our Essie. You''re my precious little baby.¡±

    The woman patted Este''s back as she spoke.

    Este was struggling to keep her emotions in check after going through such an eventful day.

    When she heard Roxanne''s promise to her, she asked through sobs, ¡°R-Really? You won''t leave me,

    Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart clench when she saw how red Este''s eyes were from all the crying. She held

    out her hand without hesitation and said, ¡°Let''s make a pinky promise! From now on, I promise to take

    you wherever I go!¡±

    Archie and Benny''s eyes were filled with anticipation when they saw their mother''s action.

    Lucian, too, felt uneasy, which was a first.

    Roxanne caught sight of something shiny out of the corner of her eyes, but she did not pay much

    attention to it. She was focusing on Este.

    However, Este fixed her gaze on Roxanne''s hand.

    A few secondster, she smiled through her tears and eximed excitedly, ¡°Mommy, did you say yes to

    Daddy? Then we''re going to be a family! Mommy, you won''t leave anymore!¡±

    Overjoyed, she wrapped her arms around Roxanne''s neck and hugged the woman tightly.

    Roxanne froze in shock.

    When did I say yes?

    As she nced in the direction where the little girl was staring just now, she noticed the diamond ring

    that Lucian was holding was currently on her finger.

    Roxanne remembered the strange sensation she had felt earlier and looked down at Archie and Benny,

    who were standing by her side.

    The boys were smiling adorably.

 Chapter 1324

    Chapter 1324

    Roxanne then turned to look at Lucian, who was gazing affectionately at her. The tender glow in his

    eyes hindered her from questioning and ming him.

    ¡°Mommy, please say yes to Mr. Farwell!¡± Benny pleaded with his cute voice. He grabbed Roxanne''s

    arm and swung it back and forth, his tiny face filled with anticipation.

    Archie, who was usually reticent, piped up to express his opinion as well. ¡°Mommy, since Essie is our

    biological sister, you should give her aplete family!¡±

    Roxanne felt guilty when she heard the boys'' words.

    Archie is referring to himself, too. Ever since they were old enough to understand things, they''ve

    always wanted a daddy, but they never expressed their feelings because of me. Deep down, they must

    yearn for aplete family too! But...

    Roxanne lifted her head and stared at Sonya, who was standing far away.

    Sonya was standing in the corner where the light didn''t reach, and half of her body was concealed

    within the darkness.

    The light shone on her face as she looked at Este, her eyes filled with sorrow and distress.

    However, when she met Roxanne''s eyes, her expression turned cold and indifferent yet again.

    Roxanne looked away bitterly and regarded Archie and Benny, who were anxiously waiting for her

    answer. Guilt inundated her.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Her reckless decision years ago had turned the boys into monsters in the eyes of their biological

    grandmother.

    Roxanne hoped Sonya would sincerely ept the two boys with open arms, and not only because they

    were part of the Farwell family.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± Archie and Benny called out anxiously when they noticed Roxanne remaining silent.

    Roxanne returned to her senses. A look of conflict shed across her eyes, but she quickly made up

    her mind.

    She ced Este back down and looked at the boys. ¡°Bring Essie inside first.¡±

    Archie and Benny seemed to have sensed something and stubbornly refused to leave.

    Roxanne ruffled their hair in reassurance. ¡°Don''t worry. I have already made a promise to Essie. We

    won''t ever be apart again.¡±

    Archie gazed at his mother momentarily before turning to look at Benny and Este. ¡°Let''s go inside.¡±

    Reluctance was written all over Benny and Este''s faces when they heard that.

    However, among the three of them, Archie was the decision-maker.

    In the end, Benny and Este gave in after a few moments of wordless stalemate.

    Este puffed her cheeks unhappily and held out her hand. ¡°Mommy, pinky promise! We didn''t do it just

    now!¡±

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief and smiled as she hooked her pinky finger with Este''s.

    Only then did the children turn and enter the mansion.

    Roxanne turned around and calmly looked at the man before her as she took off the ring on her finger.

    Upon seeing what she was doing, the other three people in the garden, including Cayden, changed

    their expressions in unison.

    Cayden was totally baffled. I don''t understand. Now that things havee down to this, why is Mrs.

    Farwell still rejecting Mr. Farwell?

    Sonya, on the other hand, let out a long sigh of relief.

    Looks like Roxanne is still sensible enough to know that the Farwell family will not ept her!

    Lucian watched as the woman took off the ring. His expression turned grim as bewilderment shed

    across his eyes.

    ¡°Sorry, but I still need time to consider your proposal.¡±

    Roxanne smiled apologetically. ¡°I''m happy that Essie is my child, and I''m grateful that you took great

    care of her, but this shouldn''t be the reason we remarry.¡±

    Lucian fixed his gaze on the woman before him and felt a sense of relief wash over him.

    Indeed, my proposal was too sudden. I didn''t give her time to prepare herself mentally. Plus, I can''t

    compensate for all the harm I caused her six years ago in just one day.

 Chapter 1325

    Chapter 1325

    ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for you.¡±

    Lucian suppressed his disappointment and said, ¡°You can take your time to think it over. There''s no

    rush. I''m willing to wait for as long as you need.¡±

    He then nced at the diamond ring in Roxanne''s hand. ¡°I hope you can keep the ring. Put it on when

    you''ve thought it through. I''ll know your answer by then.¡±

    Roxanne was touched when she heard that. The guilt she felt grew more intense as she said, ¡°Thank

    you.¡±

    She found it difficult to tell Lucian the reason she rejected him.

    It wasn''t because she did not believe him but because she felt she had wronged Archie and Benny.

    Cayden heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Roxanne keep the ring.

    Looks like Mr. Farwell still stands a chance, and a good chance at that!

    However, Sonya''s expression darkened.

    I knew it! She''s leaving my son hanging! I''d never let someone like her be a part of the Farwell

    family!

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Just as Sonya was thinking about how to make Roxanne give up, thetter suddenly walked toward

    her.

    She scrunched her eyebrows and stared at the younger woman unhappily. ¡°Why did youe over

    here? So what if Lucian proposed to you? I''d never ept you as part of our family!¡±

    Roxanne grinned. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I''m not expecting you to change your impression of me so easily

    either. I just hope you would treat Archie and Benny better for Essie''s sake. After all, they''re just

    children. If there''s anything, pleasee after me instead.¡±

    Sonya looked at Roxanne suspiciously when she heard thetter''s words.

    What does she mean by that? Why do I have to treat those two b*stards better for Essie''s sake? Just

    because she gave birth to Este doesn''t mean she can act all high and mighty before me!

    Sonya''s expression turned grim when her train of thought ended there. ¡°I don''t need you to tell me what

    I should or should not do!¡±

    Helplessness shed past Roxanne''s eyes, but she did not say anything more as she turned around

    and entered the mansion.

    Lucian followed after her.

    Meanwhile, the children were worried about the result of their parents'' discussion as they sat on the

    couch with frowns marring their countenances.

    They looked toward Lucian and Roxanne in unison when they saw them walking in.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The children jumped down the couch in an orderly manner and ran toward Roxanne excitedly.

    The light in their eyes dimmed when they noticed that the ring on Roxanne''s finger was gone. They

    exchanged nces with each other wordlessly, refusing to be the first to talk.

    In the end, Mommy still didn''t say yes to Daddy...

    Archie and Benny nced at each other, their eyes filled with disappointment.

    When can we change the way we address Mr. Farwell? We really want a daddy...

    Taking note of the children''s disappointment, Roxanne felt sorry for them but did not know how to

    exin it to them.

    After a moment of silence, she changed the topic abruptly. ¡°It''s gettingte. We should go home.¡±

    Initially, if things had gone ording to Lucian''s n and the proposal had been a sess, Roxanne

    would have stayed the night at the manor.

    However, since she rejected him, she had no reason to stay any longer.

    The children got even more upset when they heard that Roxanne wanted to leave.

    Roxanne frowned as she stared at the children''s expressions, troubled.

    Just as she was wondering how she should persuade the kids, Lucian suddenly spoke up. ¡°Let Essie

    go home with you tonight. You''ve just reunited with each other as mother and daughter, so I''m sure

    Essie is reluctant to part with you.¡±

    The children''s eyes lit up when they heard that.

    Este looked up at Roxanne with wide eyes that were filled with hope.

    Roxanne had the same thought, but she did not expect Lucian to suggest it first.

    Smiling, she bent over to pick Este up. ¡°Of course, you wille home with me, Essie. I promised

    you we won''t ever be apart again.¡±

 Chapter 1326

    Chapter 1326

    ¡°I''ll send you guys home.¡±

    Wearing a tender expression, Lucian stared at his four loved ones, who were visibly happy.

    The children were over the moon when they heard that Lucian would be sending them home, so much

    so that they could not help but cheer out loud.

    Initially, Roxanne was hesitant about Lucian''s suggestion. However, when she saw how happy the

    children were and the man''s affectionate gaze, she could not bring herself to turn him down.

    Carrying Este with one arm, she was about to reach out and take the boys'' hands when Lucian bent

    down to pick them up.

    ¡°Wow! It''s so tall!¡±

    Excitement was written all over Benny''s face when Lucian carried him.

    Archie obediently stayed put in Lucian''s arms, struggling to suppress his excitement.

    Roxanne could not help but smile when she saw how exhrated the boys were. She picked up her

    pace and trailed behind Lucian.

    When Sonya entered the manor, Roxanne and the others were already gone.

    ¡°Where''s Lucian?¡± she asked Catalina coldly.

    Sonya was unhappy to witness Lucian''s proposal to Roxanne and wanted to have a chat with her son.

    A sense of relief washed over Catalina when she thought of the rare happy smiles etched across

    Lucian and Roxanne''s faces when they left.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell just left, but I''m afraid I don''t know where he went,¡± she replied vaguely.

    Sonya was no fool, and she wouldn''t just let the matter go. As such, she narrowed her eyes and

    pressed on. ¡°How about Roxanne?¡±

    Catalina instantly felt uneasy. However, she had no choice but to speak the truth. ¡°She went home.¡±

    Sonya''s expression darkened when she heard that.

    Roxanne is going home at thiste hour. Do I even need to ask where my son went? He must''ve sent

    that woman home! She rejected his proposal, yet he''s still treating her so well!

    Sonya''s rage boiled over when she thought of the possibility that Lucian had brought Este along.

    Why is the son that I raised so eager to please this woman? To make matters worse, it''s a woman that

    rejected him twice!

    That fact alone was enough for Sonya to forbid Roxanne from stepping foot into the Farwell residence

    again.

    Deep down, Catalina heaved a sigh when she saw Sonya''s grim, infuriated expression.

    Sometimes, she wanted to help Lucian convince Sonya, but she was merely a servant, and she was

    aware that Sonya looked down on her.

    Thus, nothing she said would be of any help.

    Catalina was mindful not to add fuel to the fire as she carefully spoke. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, it''s gettingte.

    Please rest early!¡±

    Sonya shot her an icy re. ¡°Don''t think I don''t know you''re Roxanne''s aplice!¡±

    Catalina bowed her head and kept quiet.

    After a while, she heard Sonya''s heavy footsteps walking toward the entrance.

    Catalina panicked and hurried over. ¡°Mrs. Farwell, where are you going? Mr. Farwell instructed me to

    let you stay the night here since it''ste.¡±

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Sonya stopped in her tracks and, without even looking over her shoulder, replied, ¡°What? Are you

    worried that I''ll go pick on Roxanne? It''s sote. I don''t care if she''s not tired. I am!¡±

    Catalina felt puzzled when she heard that.

    Then where is she storming away to?

    ¡°How can I fall asleep watching my son jump into a trap?¡± Sonya huffed angrily.

    With that, she marched out of the manor.

    This time, Catalina did not get in her way.

    She only wished Sonya woulde around as soon as possible and realize that Lucian and Este''s

    happiness was of utmost importance.

    Ever since Roxanne returned, Lucian, who was usually aloof and indifferent, started to express more of

    his emotions.

    Este''s autistic condition was gradually improving as well.

    This family needs Ms. Jarvis...

 Chapter 1327

    Chapter 1327

    In the meantime, Lucian was driving Roxanne and the kids back to Roxanne''s ce. Roxanne felt

    uneasy throughout the whole ride, for she assumed the man had something to say because he was

    driving unusually slowly.

    However, as the car slowly came to a stop in front of the mansion, Lucian still remained silent. The

    woman''s anxiousness was reced with confusion.

    In contrast, the kids were chattering and having fun at the back. When the car stopped, they didn''t

    cease ying as they hopped off the vehicle and chased each other around in the yard.

    As soon as the kids were out of hearing range, Roxanne asked, ¡°Do you have something to say to

    me?¡±

    She thought Lucian felt ufortable talking to her in front of the children.

    Yet, the man merely smiled at her. ¡°I just wanted to stay with you guys for a little longer, that''s all.¡±

    He gazed at Roxanne and continued with a sigh, ¡°I don''t know when you''ll give me an answer, and I''m

    worried that you''ll run away again. You won''t run away again, will you?¡±

    A glint of guilt shed across her eyes as her lips curved into a sheepish smile. ¡°I won''t. I already

    promised you that I''ll think about it, so I''ll definitely give you an answer.¡±

    Relief flooded Lucian when he heard her words. He slowly rolled the window back up. ¡°Rest early.

    Good night.¡±

    Roxanne waved him goodbye with a smile. ¡°Drive safe.¡±

    After sending Lucian off, she turned to look at the three kids helplessly.

    The kids were fooling around, huddling closely together as they had fun.

    Archie and Benny embraced Este excitedly. ¡°Yay, we won''t have to be apart anymore! You''re our

    sister! We''ll treat you a thousand times, no, a million times, better than before!¡±

    Este''s eyes squinted as a wide smile spread across her face. ¡°I''ll do the same to you both!¡±

    After dering their promises, they ran to Roxanne''s side.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Roxanne bent down and gave the trio a big hug. ¡°All right. It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed.¡±

    The kids weren''t done ying but realized it was indeedte, so they obediently followed their mother

    into the house.

    ¡°We want to sleep with Mommy and Essie too!¡± the boys protested in front of Roxanne''s bedroom.

    Este, too, looked up at Roxanne with puppy eyes, hoping Roxanne would let them all sleep together.

    That was Roxanne''s first time facing such a situation.

    Ever since Archie and Benny were old enough, they had always slept in a separate room from her, and

    Roxanne had gotten used to that.

    She didn''t expect the boys to oppose their sleeping arrangements one day.

    ¡°You''re boys. Boys are different from girls, so you can''t sleep with Essie,¡± she patiently exined to the

    kids.

    Even though they were still young, Roxanne figured she had to teach them about gender differences as

    early as possible.

    The kids exchanged disappointed nces with each other. Knowing they couldn''t refute their mother,

    they obedientlyplied, ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    Roxanne noted their disappointment andforted, ¡°Essie will always be with us. You can see her

    anytime you want to, so it isn''t necessary to sleep together.¡±

    The children''s mood brightened again at her reassurance.

    Roxanne heaved a relieved breath as she watched Archie and Benny return to their room. As she led

    Este back to hers, she caught the excitement shining in Este''s eyes. Este kept calling her

    ¡°Mommy¡± over and over again as though to prove she wasn''t dreaming.

    Roxanne patiently acknowledged her each time.

    ¡°I also have a mommy now!¡±

    Este leaped into Roxanne''s embrace aftering out of the shower, smelling like baby soap.

    Roxanne caught the little girl and chuckled. ¡°You have always had a mommy. It''s just that I haven''t

    found you earlier. Now that I found you, I''ll never let you go.¡±

 Chapter 1328

    Chapter 1328

    In the meantime, Archie and Benny had switched off the lights and were lying on their beds in the

    darkness, but they couldn''t fall asleep.

    Benny climbed out of bed and crossed the room to Archie''s bedside. ¡°Archie, say. Do you know why

    Mommy doesn''t want to marry Daddy?¡± he asked as he shook Archie''s arm.

    Archie sat up with a troubled look on his face. ¡°I don''t know either.¡±

    He paused for a beat before the corners of his lips curled into a smile. ¡°But we found our sister! Isn''t

    that great?¡± he eximed as though to console Benny and himself.

    Benny nodded fervently in agreement.

    They had always thought Este was their half-sister who shared a father with them. It was such a

    pleasant surprise to find out they shared the same parents.

    That also meant their father had never cheated on their mother, and they were the ones who

    misunderstood Lucian from the start.

    Their hearts soared with joy at the thought.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°But when will Mommy tell Daddy we''re also his children?¡±

    Recalling how Lucian lifted them into his arms earlier, Benny couldn''t hide his disappointment. ¡°I also

    want to be like Essie. I want to have a mommy and a daddy. I don''t want to call Daddy ''Mr. Farwell''

    anymore.¡±

    Daddy could lift us up so high into the air.

    Archie missed his father''s embrace as well but chose to put himself in his mother''s shoes. ¡°Maybe

    Mommy has her own ns?¡±

    Benny frowned as he spected, ¡°Do you think it''s because of Mr. Damaris? Mommy is close to him.

    He even gave her flowers. Do you think Mommy wants Mr. Damaris to be our daddy?¡±

    Benny pursed his lips unhappily before continuing, ¡°I like Daddy more! Daddy is more handsome than

    Mr. Damaris, and he cares for Mommy more than Mr. Damaris does!¡±

    Archie pondered briefly before shaking his head and disagreeing with Benny. ¡°I don''t think so. Mommy

    only considers Mr. Damaris a friend at most.¡±

    After Mommy epted Daddy, there is a massive difference in the way Mommy interacts with Mr.

    Damaris and Daddy. The look in Mommy''s eyes whenever she looks at Daddy is different from when

    she looks at Mr. Damaris.

    Hearing Archie''s disagreement, Benny felt even more perplexed. ¡°Then why didn''t Mommy say yes to

    Daddy?¡±

    Archie suddenly remembered Roxanne did reach out her hand when Lucian proposed, but she quickly

    withdrew her hand upon hearing their grandmother''s coughing.

    Realization dawned upon him when his train of thought ended there. He finally understood what his

    mother was thinking. ¡°I got it!¡±

    His eyes were gleaming brightly, but his eyebrows were furrowed. He felt bad for his mother.

    Noticing the change in Archie''s expression, Benny hurriedly held onto Archie''s arm. ¡°Why? Tell me.¡±

    Archie turned to Benny with a solemn look on his face. ¡°It''s because of Grandma. She still hasn''t

    epted Mommy and us. Mommy doesn''t want us to suffer with her, so she rejected Daddy.¡±

    The light in Benny''s eyes dimmed when he heard Archie''s exnation. His heart clenched for his

    mother, too.

    Indeed, Grandma''s attitude toward us and Mommy has always been terrible. I don''t understand why,

    though. What did Mommy ever do wrong to deserve such hatred from Grandma? Mommy is the best

    mother in the world in my eyes. I''m sure she felt pressured to reject Daddy because of Grandma. But

    she never tells us these. She keeps everything to herself. What should we do to get Grandma to ept

    Mommy?

 Chapter 1329

    Chapter 1329

    Even though Roxanne and Este had been by each other''s side a lot recently, their feelings toward

    each other were much different from before after the truth was revealed.

    Roxanne had so much she wanted to tell her lost daughter. Simrly, Este had a lot she wanted to

    say to her mother.

    The twoy in bed and chatted endlessly, never running out of topics to talk to each other about.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    ¡°I drew a lot of pictures of me and my mommy, but none of those mommies in the pictures were as

    pretty as you.¡±

    Este looked at Roxanne with glee in her eyes, her smile so sweet and lovely that it softened

    Roxanne''s heart. ¡°Now that I found you, can you draw pictures with me, Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne''s heart nearly melted into a puddle at her question. ¡°Sure. Let''s do everything together!¡±

    Este''s eyes sparkled with delight. ¡°Archie and Benny too! I want to do everything with them too!¡±

    Roxanne promised with augh, ¡°Archie and Benny will be by your side too.¡±

    ¡°Mommy,¡± Este suddenly whispered into Roxanne''s ear.

    ying along with the little girl, Roxanne put on a curious expression. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Este said softly, ¡°Can you tell me who is Archie''s and Benny''s daddy?¡±

    Even though Mommy and Daddy are already together, I still wish they can progress to the next stage. I

    know this is something that''s been bothering Daddy.

    The smile on Roxanne''s face stiffened ever so slightly when she heard Este''s question.

    Archie''s and Benny''s father... How am I supposed to tell Essie that she and the boys share the same

    parents? If I tell her the truth, will she ask why I refused to say yes to Lucian even though we are an

    actual family in the first ce?

    Despite knowing that Este wouldn''t have thought of that question with her current level of intellect,

    Roxanne still couldn''t help worrying about it.

    ¡°Archie''s and Benny''s daddy... You''ll know who he is in the future.¡± Roxanne gently caressed Este''s

    head, her toneced with guilt.

    Disappointment crossed Este''s face when she didn''t get the answer she wanted.

    But no matter who their father is, we will only share one daddy in the future!

    With that thought in mind, Este was once again filled with joy. ¡°Then can they pleasee over so

    we could all sleep together?¡± she pleaded with an adorable voice.

    Roxanne was about to decline the little girl''s request when thetter burrowed deeper into her

    embrace. ¡°I feel bad for them. I have a daddy and a mommy, but they only have a mommy.¡±

    Roxanne was instantly guilt-ridden when Este mentioned the absence of the boys'' father.

    As penitence got the better of her, she sighed internally and decided to make an exception just this one

    time.

    ¡°Go on. Get your brothers toe over.¡±

    Roxanne watched Este put on her pajama and led her to the boys'' room.

    In the boys'' room, Archie and Benny were sitting on Archie''s bed with looks of frustration on their faces.

    When they heard the knock on their door, they quickly concealed their troubled expressions before

    letting Roxanne enter.

    ¡°You boys haven''t slept yet? Good. Come over to our room, and let''s sleep together.¡±

    Roxanne was confused when she saw the boys sitting on Archie''s bed but didn''tment on it. ¡°But

    you have to put on your pajamas.¡±

    tion immediately reced the boys'' gloomy mood. They put on cute cow onesies before hopping to

    Roxanne''s room in excitement.

    The three kids got even more worked up than they already were as they gathered together.

    Roxanne was already exhausted, but the children were still up and ying.

    She regretted her decision of letting the kids sleep in the same room.

    But since they''re already here, I can''t go back on my word. All I can do is stay up with them.

    The children finally fell asleep at midnight.

 Chapter 1330

    Chapter 1330

    When Roxanne woke up the next morning, the kids were huddled together in a tangle of limbs, hugging

    each other as they slept soundly. She had no idea how they ended up like that, but they showed no

    signs of waking up.

    Warmth spread in Roxanne¡¯s chest as she watched them sleep like babies.

    Essie, my baby girl. I¡¯m not dreaming. My daughter is really back!

    Roxanne nted a kiss on each of their foreheads before heading downstairs to prepare breakfast for

    them.

    As her tumultuous emotions began to calm, she btedly recalled something important.

    Este was born with Archie and Benny, but why was she sent to Lucian? Yet I waspletely

    clueless about the whole incident. Also, it was evident from Lucian and Sonya¡¯s attitudes that they

    didn¡¯t know what happened either.

    The possible reason behind it sent chills down Roxanne¡¯s spine.

    Who could¡¯ve done such a thing? What was that person¡¯s motive for doing so?

    In the meantime, chaos erupted all over Horington when the news was revealed.

    As one of the prestigious families in Horington, the Pearson family was prominent and capable.

    Coupled with the marriage contract they shared with the Farwell family, their status in society had

    always been stable.

    However, the shares of one of the Pearson family¡¯s branchpanies¡¯ plummeted overnight.

    Numerousments and discussions regarding the incident flooded the inte.

    Oneizenmented: I heard the Pearson family has offended the Farwell family. This is the

    consequence of their action.

    Another refuted: No way! The Farwell family and the Pearson family have a marriage contract with

    each other. They¡¯re basically one big family. Why would the Farwell family go up against the Pearson

    family?

    One supplemented: You guys haven¡¯t heard about it? I heard through the grapevine that the Farwell

    family has long since nned to annul the marriage, and the Pearson family has been begging them

    not to.

    Thatment attracted more attention from the public.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny had just woken up in Roxanne¡¯s ce.

    Archie habitually glimpsed at the stock market news to check thetest rise and fall of shares. As he

    flipped through the articles, he identally noticed the plummeting of shares of a Pearson family-

    affiliated corporation.

    Many shareholders were discussing the matter on the inte.

    Archie¡¯s expression shifted subtly at the news.

    Catching the look on his brother¡¯s face, Benny walked over to his side in confusion.

    Archie tilted the screen to Benny, showing him the news.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Benny¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Is it Daddy¡¯s doing?¡±

    Archie tilted his head to the side. ¡°Who else could it be?¡±

    Benny rubbed his palms together in exhration. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t enough. I have to add fuel to the fire.

    How dare that evil woman bully Mommy!¡±

    He then reached for Archie¡¯sputer, his fingers furiously typing away on the keyboard, writing a long

    comment.

    Before long, the discussion on the inte took a new turn.

    Ament read: Have any of you heard? The daughter of the Pearson family is actually a

    homewrecker!

    Anotherizenmented: That¡¯s right! I heard she was the one who forced the legitimate wife away.

    I wonder what means she used to secure a marriage engagement with the Farwell family. No wonder

    the Farwell family dyed the wedding for so long!

    Someone typed a question: What about now?

    One of theizens responded: The wife is back! Mr. Farwell repented and turned over a new leaf.

    Naturally, the homewrecker needs to be kicked out of the house!

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    That discussion soon reigned over the other spections, and theizens started condemning

    Aubree.

    One of theizens typed: Homewreckers are shameless!

    Anotherizenmented: I can¡¯t believe she has the audacity to meddle in someone else¡¯s

    marriage! How shameless!

    A satisfied smile formed on Benny¡¯s lips as he read the public¡¯sments about Aubree.

    Hmph! Evil woman! That¡¯ll show you for calling Mommy a homewrecker! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s the

    homewrecker!

 Chapter 1331

    Chapter 1331

    ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    At Farwell Group, the staff in charge of publishingments on the inte noticed a shift in the trend

    of the public¡¯s opinion, so he hurriedly went to seek further instruction from Lucian.

    Lucian nced at the screen and furrowed his brows.

    He saw the inte was flooded with spections about his rtionship with Roxanne and criticisms

    toward Aubree.

    ¡°We didn¡¯t do this. We merely released some news about the Pearson family. This statement

    mentioning the original spouse came out of nowhere. Should we attempt to sway the public opinion

    again?¡± the employee hurriedly exined.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Lucian rejected the suggestion. ¡°That¡¯s not needed. Just let it be. Find out where the statement about

    the original spouse stemmed from.¡±

    The employee replied guiltily, ¡°I investigated the source, but the information was leaked from a virtual

    IP address that does not correspond to a physicalwork interface¡­¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian narrowed his eyes and was immediately reminded of the previous incident

    involving Pearson Group¡¯sputer malfunction.

    Farwell Group¡¯s technicians were considered one of the best in their expertise. Even so, they failed to

    find out the mastermind¡¯s identity.

    Could it be the same person this time? After all, that person scolded Aubree as an evil womanst time

    and is now sparking discussions on the inte about Aubree being a homewrecker. Homewrecker¡­

    At the thought of that term, Archie and Benny¡¯s faces shed across Lucian¡¯s mind.

    Nevertheless, he quickly dismissed the idea. Those two boys are still so young. How could they be

    capable of aplishing something like this? If the same person didn¡¯t orchestrate these incidents,

    and my technicians fail to track the masterminds down on both asions, I think it¡¯s time for Farwell

    Group to hire new people.

    He recollected his thoughts and instructed solemnly, ¡°I got it. Ignore this matter for now. Update me

    again if there are any more changes in the trend.¡±

    The employee let out an inward sigh of relief before promptly agreeing.

    Soon, opinions of varying stances appeared online.

    Aizen wrote: Let¡¯s not make random guesses without evidence to support our im. The two

    families have yet to announce anything, right?

    Anothermented: That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t forget that Mr. Farwell had personally apanied Ms.

    Pearson to the hospital and stayed by her side throughout the night before. There¡¯s no way he

    would¡¯ve done something like that if not out of true love.

    After seeing that, Benny was speechless and at a loss for what to do. Daddy hasn¡¯t made any official

    announcement, so I don¡¯t suppose I can do that on his behalf, right?

    Hence, he could only tap on his keyboard furiously to delete all thements rooting for Aubree.

    Still, theizens posted more, no matter how manyments he deleted. Some people were even

    convinced by the remarks and switched sides to support Aubree.

    Benny sulked as he couldn¡¯t remove all the distastefulments in time.

    Yet, all of a sudden, the phrase ¡°Marriage Engagement Between the Farwell and Pearson Family¡±

    suddenly entered the trending list. The word ¡°Hot¡± was added in red capital letters at the back of the

    title.

    After clicking into the title, more astonishing descriptions were disyed before Benny¡¯s eyes: Farwell

    Group dered the marriage engagement with the Pearson family had been canceled from today

    onward! The reason behind the Pearson family¡¯s overnight downfall is shocking!

    Benny was taken aback.

    Following the statement released by Farwell Group, those posts discussing Lucian harboring true love

    toward Aubree gradually quieted down.

    Aizen evenmented: Rumor has it Mr. Farwell brought his original spouse to the hospital and

    took care of her all night, not Aubree.

    Theizen also deliberately attached the picture from the newspaper the other day and a photo of

    Aubree¡¯s profile forparison.

    Upon scrutiny, although the person¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be determined through the blurry profile, she was

    undoubtedly not Aubree.

    Oneizen wrote: Although this is all we can see, I must say the original spouse¡¯s facial features look

    prettier.

    Anothermented: Oh my! I¡¯ve beenplimenting the original spouse all along. She¡¯s so gorgeous

    and is a match made in heaven with Mr. Farwell!

    Subsequently, the public¡¯s view on the inte did a one-eighty.

    All of a sudden, Roxanne and Aubree became two starkly contrasting figures in theizens¡¯ opinion.

 Chapter 1332

    Chapter 1332

    Meanwhile, at the Pearson residence, Aubree locked herself inside her room without consuming any

    food or water upon returning from the Farwell residence.

    A single thought filled her mind for the entire day. I¡¯m doomed. No one can save me this time. My life is

    completely ruined! I can¡¯t believe that b*tch, Roxanne, told Lucian to let the police handle this matter.

    I¡¯d rather die than spend the rest of my life in prison

    The more she dwelled on that, the more furious and terrified she became.

    As a result, Aubree didn¡¯t pay any attention to the news on the inte.

    Samuel currently loved and hated his daughter at the same time.

    Aubree was his only daughter, so how could he have the heart to send her to jail?

    If she hadn¡¯t done those foolish things, the Pearson family wouldn¡¯t have met its downfall.

    Early in the morning, the person in charge of each of Pearson Group¡¯s branchpanies flooded his

    phone with calls.

    All of them informed him about theirpanies¡¯ stocks crashing out of control, and all their business

    partners requested to dissolve their coborations.

    Regardless of how much Samuel cared for Aubree as her father, the fatherly affection he harbored

    toward her gradually dissipated as he answered each call.

    While he was boiling with rage, Gina, wearing a tear-stained face, rushed into the study.

    ¡°Samuel, bad news. Hurry up and look at this. How can these people on the inte criticize our family

    and Aubree in this manner?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Gina wept almost immediately after reading the news on her phone that morning.

    The Pearson family had never endured such humiliation since they established their presence in

    Horington many years ago.

    Grimacing, Samuel took her phone and nced at the screen.

    He tightened his grip around the device when he read how theizens berated the Pearson family to

    the extent of almost crushing the phone with his hand.

    Unfilial daughter! That unfilial daughter! Does she realize how much trouble she has brought to the

    Pearson family?

    ¡°What should we do now, Samuel?¡± Gina gazed imploringly at her husband in a daze.

    Samuel was still mad, and in a fit of rage, he shoved her, causing thetter to fall to the ground. ¡°All you

    know how to do is cry! You¡¯re useless during desperate times.¡±

    With that, he stormed toward Aubree¡¯s room and banged on her door.

    In a state of shock, Aubree showed no inclination to open the door.

    The next second, the sound of someone kicking the door reverberated suddenly.

    Samuel booted the door as he scolded in a rage, ¡°B*stard! Come out here and see the mess you

    made! What did I tell you yesterday? I asked you to go to the Farwell residence and apologize nicely.

    What did you do instead, you ipetent trash? You could¡¯ve secured the position of Mrs. Farwell

    instead of letting Roxanne seize the opportunity if you didn¡¯t act on your own ord!¡±

    If she hadn¡¯t treated Essie insincerely, the kid wouldn¡¯t have refused to ept her even after so long,

    and Lucian wouldn¡¯t have dyed fulfilling his promise to marry Aubree for six years!

    The more Samuel thought about it, the angrier he got.

    Overwhelmed by wrath, he sessfully kicked down the door.

    Aubree¡¯s heart sank when she saw her father standing at the doorway with bloodshot eyes. He didn¡¯t

    behave like this when I came home yesterday. Something must¡¯ve happened again.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Dad? What happened?¡± She gazed at her father in panic, wanting to inquire if the

    police were there to look for her.

    Before she could do so, Samuel interrupted her, ¡°How dare you ask that question! Look at what you¡¯ve

    done!¡±

    He flung the phone at her as he spoke.

    Aubree dodged on instinct, preventing the phone from hitting the corner of her eye.

    She picked up the device and nced at the screen.

    The discussions on the inte continued refreshing, and thements about the Pearson family

    latching onto the Farwell family had sunk to the bottom of the page.

    Disyed before Aubree¡¯s eyes were everyone¡¯spliments toward Roxanne and their disdain

    toward Aubree as the homewrecker.

 Chapter 1333

    Chapter 1333

    ¡°Ah!¡± cried out Aubree as she violently threw the phone in her hand away. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure that b*tch,

    Roxanne, regrets the day she was born! She must be the one responsible. She has to be!¡±

    With that, Aubree was about to rush out when Samuel stopped her in her tracks.

    ¡°Idiot! Have you forgotten about what happened at the Farwell residence yesterday? Do you actually

    think it¡¯s a good idea to confront Roxanne now?¡± rebuked Samuel.

    Aubree seemed even madder after listening to that. ¡°You¡¯re my father! Can you really sit by and do

    nothing while those people cursed at me online? Since our family has nothing left to lose, I¡¯m going to

    drag that b*tch down to the abyss with me!¡±

    At that point, Samuel could no longer hold his anger in, so he pped his daughter so hard that she fell

    into her bed. ¡°You¡¯re the reason our family is ruined, yet you show no remorse! In fact, you seem more

    than ready to repeat your mistakes. Now you listen to me well. I don¡¯t care if you have to kneel before

    Lucian or grovel at his feet; you will convince the man to stop keeping our family in his crosshair

    because you¡¯re responsible for this mess! Otherwise, nobody can save you!¡±

    If the Pearson family were to crumble and his daughter was to be subjected to legal procedures by

    then, Samuel would not be able to do anything even if he wanted to.

    Nevertheless, all Aubree could hear after getting smacked was the buzzing sound in her ear.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    When she finally regained her hearing, the first thing she heard was her father telling her to kneel

    before Lucian and apologize.

    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll beg for Lucian¡¯s mercy. I¡¯ll go right away!¡± responded Aubree with nothing but hate in her

    eyes, and after giving her father a cold nce, she got up and rushed out of the room.

    With his eyebrows tightly knitted, Samuel could not help but feel worried when he thought of the look in

    Aubree¡¯s eyes before she left.

    Still, there was not much he could do about Aubree, given the situation of his family.

    ¡°Aubree!¡± Gina just so happened to see the swollen-faced Aubree storm out of the room when she

    arrived at the scene.

    ¡°Hey, hold up! Calm down! Where are you going?¡± questioned Gina while trying to catch up with

    Aubree.

    Aubree, however, turned a deaf ear as she rushed out of the house before zooming off in her car.

    After witnessing that, Gina returned to the room in a panic to speak to Samuel. ¡°What is Aubree

    nning to do? Is she going to do something stupid again? You have to stop her!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the reason she¡¯s who she is today, so you should figure it out yourself!¡± uttered Samuel, who

    was already having an unbearable headache, before striding into the study and mming the door

    shut.

    Left alone in Aubree¡¯s messy bedroom to stare at the door Samuel had kicked down and the smashed

    phone, Gina burst into tears.

    There was a grimness in Aubree¡¯s eyes when she finally floored the brakes after driving for quite a

    distance. He expects me to apologize to Lucian? In his dreams! This is all that b*tch¡¯s fault, so why do I

    have to be the one to apologize? I swear I¡¯ll make Roxanne pay!

    Nevertheless, the Pearson family had already run out of resources they could use, so after some

    thought, Aubree took out her phone and tried to call Frieda.

    When she failed to reach Frieda after several attempts, Aubree sneered and decided to send the

    woman a message instead: Don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re in the same boat! So far, Lucian knows I added the

    bacteria, but he has no idea where it came from. How much better do you think your family will do than

    mine after he finds out about that?

    In less than a minute after the text message was sent, Aubree received a call from Frieda.

 Chapter 1334

    Chapter 1334

    ¡°Aubree, I only noticed your missed calls now because I was in the shower. What¡¯s up?¡± Frieda

    sounded very concerned.

    It was as if the engagement between the Farwells and the Pearsons was never canceled, and they

    were still on good terms.

    Aubree knew that Frieda only called because of the message she had sent, but since she still needed

    Frieda¡¯s help, she decided to y along.

    With that thought in mind, Aubree coldly bit her lower lip. ¡°Nothing much. Seeing how we haven¡¯t seen

    each other for a few days, I wanted to ask you out.¡±

    Frieda hesitated for a few seconds, but because of Aubree¡¯s threat, she had no choice but to agree to

    the woman¡¯s request.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She wanted to follow Jonathan¡¯s advice, but what happened to the Pearsons was too shocking to

    ignore.

    Frieda worried that her family would be in trouble if Aubree really did sell her out.

    After confirming the ce to meet, the two ended the phone call.

    Then, Frieda got changed and was about to walk out the door when she bumped into Jonathan.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Jonathan gazed suspiciously at his sister.

    In response, Frieda stered on a smile. ¡°Nowhere. I¡¯ve stayed home for too long, so I wanted to go

    for a walk.¡±

    Jonathan was still unconvinced, however. ¡°I don¡¯t care if you have to stay home for another few days!

    Just look at thosements online. You¡¯d better stay away from Aubree if you don¡¯t want our family to

    end up like hers!¡±

    Standing still and staring coldly at Frieda, Jonathan had no intention of getting out of his sister¡¯s way.

    On top of feeling guilty, Frieda was afraid to meet Aubree then, so she nodded meekly and returned to

    her room.

    Nheless, she eventually gave in to her anxiety and called Aubree. ¡°My brother¡¯s not letting me

    leave the house¡­¡±

    ¡°I bet he doesn¡¯t want you to meet me because he has no idea what you did!¡± voiced Aubree through

    gritted teeth.

    Frieda nodded guiltily. ¡°I can¡¯t let him know. Otherwise, he¡¯ll kill me before Lucian does!¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re not afraid that Lucian will find out?¡± sneered Aubree.

    After being rendered speechless for a moment, Frieda hurriedly reassured Aubree of her loyalty to the

    woman. ¡°I believe you, Aubree, and I¡¯ll do my best to help you in any way I can. However¡ª¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t tell Lucian even if the n fails, but you have to be a part of it,¡± interrupted Aubree

    unceremoniously as though she knew what Frieda wanted to say.

    Frieda finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing that. ¡°What do you need me to do?¡±

    On the other side, Aubree was sitting alone in the corner of a caf¨¦.

    Because of how widespread the online public opinion was, almost everyone in Horington was

    discussing the matter.

    In fact, it was difficult to find anyone who did not recognize Aubree.

    Even the waiter who served her coffee gave her a dirty look.

    Aubree could not help but harden her face when reminded of her situation. ¡°How have things

    developed on the inte?¡±

    After turning on herputer, Frieda was unsure how to reply to Aubree because the truth about

    Roxanne was close to bing public knowledge.

    Almost everyone was praising Roxanne for her beauty and kindness and saying what a perfect match

    she was for Lucian.

    On the other hand, Aubree, who used to be put on a pedestal, became aughingstock overnight.

    Some even said that Aubree made up the story that she was Lucian¡¯s first crush.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Aubree¡¯s heart sank when she heard nothing but silence from the other end of the

    line.

 Chapter 1335

    Chapter 1335

    Frieda could just imagine Aubree¡¯s face after thetter read thements even though they were only

    speaking over the phone.

    She said dryly, ¡°You should take a look for yourself, Aubree¡­

    Aubree turned on the speakerphone and opened her social media app grimly.

    Someonemented: Aubree is shameless. How dare she im to be Mr. Farwell¡¯s first crush when

    she¡¯s really just a homewrecker? If he truly had feelings for her, why would he have married his original

    spouse?

    Another seconded: That¡¯s right. Whatever feelings Mr. Farwell had for his first crush would have been

    gone by now after six long years. Moreover, Mr. Farwell acts as if he doesn¡¯t even know her. If you ask

    me, his original spouse is his first crush. Aubree is just a nobody.

    Thements were scathing and merciless, leaving no room for doubt about theizens¡¯ disdain

    toward Aubree.

    Aubree had to muster up all her energy to resist the urge to throw her phone across the room.

    ¡°Roxanne, that b*tch!¡± she cursed through gritted teeth.

    Frieda tried to calm her down. ¡°Calm down, Aubree. There¡¯s no point getting angry about this right

    now.¡±

    She was worried that Aubree might do something foolish and drag herself into it.

    Aubree took a few deep breaths before she spoke again. ¡°Do you know any public rtionspany?

    I¡¯m going to make that b*tch pay for what she said.¡±

    Frieda hesitated upon hearing this.

    How is this any different from what she did thest time? I¡¯m still the one who¡¯s handing the knife over

    to her as shemits murder. I¡¯ll be a goner if either Jonathan or Lucian finds out.

    ¡°Just let it slide, Aubree. Where are you going to get the money to recruit the help of a public rtions

    company with the state your family is in right now?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She tried to dissuade Aubree.

    However, Aubree saw through her right away. ¡°I¡¯ll contact them myself. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t get you

    involved. As for the money, I can afford it.¡±

    I¡¯ll do everything in my power to expose that b*tch¡¯s true colors to the world.

    Frieda reluctantly gave her a number, having no reason to reject her at this point.

    Aubree didn¡¯t say anything anymore after getting what she wanted. She hung up the call and contacted

    the public rtionspany.

    ¡°Hello, what kind of business coboration are you looking for?¡± came the prompt response from the

    other end.

    Aubree said through gritted teeth, ¡°I want you to spread the news about the original spouse of Farwell

    Group¡¯s CEO.¡±

    The scandal involving the Farwells had caused a huge uproar online. It was only natural for a

    professional public rtions firm to be aware of it.

    The person on the other end of the line immediately became cautious when he heard Aubree¡¯s request.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    Aubree replied coldly, ¡°Aubree Pearson.¡±

    Hearing that, the other party ended the call immediately.

    Aubree dialed the number again through clenched teeth, her face darkening. ¡°I¡¯ll pay you thirty million

    to post the news. It¡¯s not fake, I promise.¡±

    The other party¡¯s resolve started to waver when they heard the offer of such arge sum. However,

    they still didn¡¯t dare to take the risk.

    ¡°Fifty million! I¡¯ll pay you ten million more when everything is over, so sixty million in total!¡± Aubree

    added.

    Aubree had prepared the fifty million Cory requested back then, but little did she know she would be

    using the money for this instead of what she had intended.

    In the end, the other party gave in to the temptation of money and agreed to her terms after much

    hesitation. ¡°Okay. What do you want us to post?¡±

    Aubree¡¯s gaze turned icy as she delivered the message she had prepared beforehand.

 Chapter 1336

    Chapter 1336

    Archie and Benny chuckled in delight as the public view tilted in favor of their mother.

    Este woke up and rubbed her eyes groggily. ¡°Archie, Benny, what are you guys doing?¡±

    Archie and Benny closed theirptop immediately when they heard Este¡¯s voice. They shook their

    heads in unison. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. We¡¯re just browsing the stock market.¡±

    They decided to handle the chaos that was going down online themselves. Este had no need to get

    involved.

    Este felt that something was off as she stared at the boys.

    However, nothing came to mind, as she was still groggy from her sleep. She took a moment to gather

    her thoughts before getting out of bed to wash up.

    Archie and Benny wanted to continue monitoring the online discussion, but Roxanne called them down

    for breakfast.

    After Este washed up, they put theirptop away and went down.

    Roxanne noticed that her two boys were in high spirits during breakfast and couldn¡¯t help but ask,

    ¡°What¡¯s the asion?¡±

    Archie and Benny exchanged looks and replied, ¡°Nothing special. We¡¯re just d to have our sister

    back.¡±

    Este nodded enthusiastically in agreement. ¡°I¡¯m very happy too!¡±

    Roxanne didn¡¯t dwell further on the matter upon hearing that. Her heart warmed as she stared at the

    kids¡¯ smiling faces.

    She scooped some food onto their tes. ¡°I¡¯ll take you out for some fun after breakfast, okay?¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    It¡¯s been a while since I took them out after thest incident. Besides, I¡¯ve found my little darling this

    time around.

    Roxanne would always be reminded of the child she had lost whenever she took Archie and Benny out

    to y.

    However, her dream had finallye true, as she had found her missing daughter.

    The kids were overjoyed when they heard Roxanne was going to take them out to have some fun.

    ¡°Okay!¡± they shouted in unison.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but smile. Their happiness was contagious.

    At the same time, Aubree managed to bribe her way through the public rtions firm and was posting

    anything and everything about Roxanne on the world wide web, causing the public¡¯s view of Roxanne

    to shift drastically once again.

    Someone wrote: His original spouse? You mean Roxanne Jarvis? Haven¡¯t you read the news? Her

    research institute was provided with the opportunity to join the Damarises¡¯ project because of her

    rtionship with Jack Damaris. Women like her can¡¯t be trusted.

    Anothermented: You can still find pictures of Roxanne and Jack having dinner online. They have

    yet to rify matters up till now. She¡¯s just another one of those b*tches in the medical industry if you

    ask me.

    Various posts defaming Roxanne started to pop up. At the same time, others still believed in Roxanne

    and thought the scandal between her and Jack was just mere spection. Lucian¡¯s decision to call off

    his engagement told them everything they needed to know.

    However, soon after, another piece of scandal erupted on the inte again.

    Theizens started discussing again. Someone wrote: Rumors have it that Roxanne already has two

    kids aged around four to five. It has only been six years since she left the Farwells. Who fathered her

    children? It couldn¡¯t be Mr. Farwell, could it?

    Another replied: That would be an understatement. Roxanne left the Farwells on her own ord back

    then. Who knows? Maybe she left because she had gotten herself pregnant and was worried that she

    wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself. She¡¯s probably back to get her hands on the Farwells¡¯ wealth now

    that her children have grown up.

    A third agreed: That is entirely possible. She must be really good at scheming if that¡¯s the case. Who

    knows? She might have yed dirty tricks to make Mr. Farwell call off his engagement with Ms.

    Pearson.

    After the public discovered that Roxanne had two mysterious children, they began to turn their backs

    on her.

 Chapter 1337

    Chapter 1337

    Aubree chuckled in delight as the public showed disdain for Roxanne.

    ¡°Roxanne, you b*tch, I¡¯m going to let you get a taste of your own medicine.¡±

    Early in the morning that day, Sonya read thements on the inte.

    She was furious when she found out that Lucian had sent Roxanne to the hospital and had even spent

    the night there taking care of her.

    She could still recall the incident vividly. Roxanne had just returned to the country not long ago, and

    Lucian had insisted on taking care of her.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Sonya read through thements furiously.

    Everyone had different opinions regarding the matter. Public opinion was swayed.

    Sonya¡¯s face darkened when she saw ament about how well Lucian and Roxanneplimented

    each other.

    They¡¯re a good match? Since when has she ever been worthy of my son? On what grounds? Certainly

    not her looks, nor her two illegitimate children. Speaking of which, I¡¯ve yet to find out who fathered

    those two children.

    Just as she was about to blow up, the public¡¯s view of Roxanne took a sharp turn for the worse, and

    that calmed Sonya down.

    However, she suddenly caught sight of ament that read: Roxanne left the Farwells on her own

    ord back then. Who knows? Maybe she left because she had gotten herself pregnant and was

    worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin herself. She¡¯s probably back to get her hands on the

    Farwells¡¯ wealth now that her children have grown up.

    Sonya¡¯s face contorted in anger as she read thement.

    Now that I think about it, Archie and Benny look to be about Este¡¯s age. But who knows? She could

    have lied about their age. No wonder she left so hastily back then.

    Sonya found the thought to be unbearable as she considered the possibility.

    No matter what, Roxanne is very suspicious. I won¡¯t let her get her way.

    Sonya put her phone away, left the mansion, and drove straight to Roxanne¡¯s house.

    It was noon by the time she arrived at Roxanne¡¯s door. However, no one was home.

    Sonya got back into her car and checked her phone, only to find that the public was having a heated

    discussion about Roxanne. Rumors and spections spread like wildfire.

    Some even suspected that Roxanne had known Jack since a long time ago.

    The Farwells were starting to get a bad rap because of this spection.

    Onement read: The fact that the Farwells were unaware of Roxanne¡¯s infidelity with Mr. Farwell is

    quite concerning. I wonder how they judge people. I hope the employees of Farwell Group don¡¯t act

    two-faced like her.

    Someone asked: What is thest name of Ms. Jarvis¡¯ kids? Can someone please tell me?

    Sonya almost fainted in anger as she read thements.

    I knew it. The Farwells will surely turn into aughingstock when I let her marry into the family. Damn it.

    I can¡¯t believe how quickly this has happened. I need to find a way to settle this once and for all.

    Sonya parked her car in front of Roxanne¡¯s gates and spent a good while there before finallying up

    with an idea.

    The most important thing for me to do right now is to restore the Farwells¡¯ reputation. The rtionship

    my son has with Roxanne right now is the root cause of it all. So if his fianc¨¦e is someone other than

    Roxanne¡­

    Sonya made up her mind and immediately drove to the Pearson residence.

    Even though she was dissatisfied with how Aubree had treated Este, she was the only one who

    could take Roxanne out of the picture now.

    At most, I¡¯ll let her be Lucian¡¯s fianc¨¦e on paper. After all, no one knows about her deeds yet. Having

    her around won¡¯t harm the Farwells¡¯ reputation.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1338

    Chapter 1338

    At the Pearson residence, Samuel had been receiving calls non-stop since morning due to all the

    online drama and the Farwells¡¯ pressure.

    They were either calling to report how terrible his subsidiaries were doing or to discuss the termination

    of contracts with the headquarters.

    Things had been tense at the Pearson residence since morning.

    Even though Gina was worried about her daughter, she didn¡¯t dare call to check in on her with Samuel

    around.

    That afternoon, Samuel remained holed up in his study while Gina sat alone at the kitchen table,

    unable to summon the appetite for lunch in the midst of such tension and uncertainty.

    Nobody touched the food even when it had turned cold.

    That was the scene that greeted Sonya when she arrived, and she couldn¡¯t help but notice that

    Aubree¡¯s room was located directly opposite the mansion main entrance.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, what brings you here?¡±

    Gina was instantly reminded of the previous day¡¯s ordeal when she caught sight of Sonya. A shiver ran

    down her spine, causing her to stand up shakily.

    Samuel also emerged from his study when he heard the doorbell ring.

    As soon as he saw Sonya at the door, Samuel ended his phone call and hurried downstairs to meet

    her.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, what brings you here? Aubree has realized she is in the wrong, and we Pearsons have

    learned our lesson. Please don¡¯t make things any more difficult for us¡­¡±

    Samuel felt embarrassed as he spoke.

    Sonya frowned as she looked around the Pearson residence.

    She noticed that there were only two simple dishes on the dining table that had not been touched.

    Samuel and Gina appeared exhausted and worn out despite it only having been one night since they

    hadst met. They seemed to have aged a decade overnight, with worry and stress etched into their

    features.

    Sonya¡¯s heart ached for them, as they had been good friends for many years.

    Reminded of Aubree¡¯s actions, she sighed. ¡°How could you allow Aubree to do something like that to

    Essie? The Farwells have never mistreated you, have we?¡±

    Samuel and Gina exchanged looks, sensing that Sonya was starting to soften.

    Samuel said in a resigned voice, ¡°We didn¡¯t want this to happen either. Aubree was foolish and has

    learned her lesson. She said she went down the wrong path because she was desperate to marry

    Lucian.¡±

    Gina chimed in, ¡°Aubree has been locking herself in her room sinceing home yesterday. We¡¯ve

    had a serious talk with her about it and she¡¯s learned her lesson now. She will apologize and make

    things right with Lucian and Essie.¡±

    Sonya¡¯s heart ached as she witnessed the sincerity and exhaustion etched on the faces of her two

    friends.

    She stared at them as if she was assessing how sincere their apology was.

    Samuel and Gina both had their heads lowered. One was red in the face with anger, and the other had

    red, blotchy eyes caused by crying.

    They do look like they have regretted on their actions.

    Sonya slowly retracted her gaze and sat down on the couch in the living room.

    ¡°Aubree has indeed gotten carried away. Things wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this if she had listened to

    me back then and tried her best to get along with Lucian and Essie,¡± she said regretfully.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Samuel and Gina immediately caught on.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, we have realized what a huge mistake we have made and have learned our lesson now.

    Could you try to persuade Mr. Farwell to let things slide?¡±

    Sonya didn¡¯t reply to them as she sat with crossed legs on the couch like an elegantdy.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1339

    Chapter 1339

    Gina and her husband were at a loss for a moment.

    They initially thought Sonya came to defuse the tension.

    Seeing Sonya putting up an arrogant look left them unsure of what to do.

    Gina tested the waters by pleading, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, we will heed your advice and not do stupid things

    anymore. Please help us!¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed Sonya¡¯s gaze fall on Samuel, who stood beside her.

    Gina immediately caught her drift and cleared her throat to get Samuel¡¯s attention.

    Clearly, Sonya still thought the Pearson family was of use to her, and she wanted them to pledge their

    loyalty to her.

    Given that Ginacked authority in the Pearson family, Sonya hinted at Samuel so he could make the

    first move.

    They might have been friends for years, but after all the things the Pearson family had done, Gina

    knew they were now at Sonya¡¯s mercy. Their friendship had be solely based on interests and

    more transactional.

    Of course, Samuel could read Sonya¡¯s mind too, but after much pondering, he still could not bear to

    give up Pearson Group. But if I were to turn her down, I might risk losing the entire Pearson Group, let

    alone my position of influence in thepany!

    Samuel had no choice but to grit his teeth and agreed. ¡°In the future, neither the Pearson family nor

    Pearson Group will go against your wishes. That¡¯s my promise to you!¡±

    Only then did Sonya nod in satisfaction and put her crossed legs down.

    ¡°Where is Aubree?¡± She looked up and nced at the broken door of the bedroom where Aubree was.

    Gina let out a nervousugh. ¡°She had a fight with Samuel in the morning and ran away. I can call her

    back immediately if you wish to see her!¡±

    She was worried that her daughter might engage in dangerous behavior but did not care to intervene

    because of Samuel.

    Now that Sonya had mentioned it, she had an excuse to bring her daughter back.

    There was a hint of displeasure in Sonya¡¯s eyes. How could Aubree throw a tantrum and run away

    when something like this happened? I¡¯m surprised to learn that she¡¯s this kind of person.

    Samuel and Gina felt something was amiss when they noticed the change in Sonya¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Forget it!¡± Sonya withdrew her gaze. ¡°Tell her to stop causing more trouble when she returnster!¡±

    A question stirred in the hearts of Samuel and Gina. Does the fact that Sonya came to look for us mean

    there¡¯s hope for us to continue with the engagement?

    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.

    Yet, what Sonya uttered nextpletely shattered their fantasy.

    ¡°Though the engagement between the Farwells and Pearsons is off, I will not allow Roxanne to marry

    into our family since she has tarnished Farwell Group¡¯s reputation!¡± Fury was written all over Sonya¡¯s

    face. ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Lucian on your behalf, but if Aubree were to do anything stupid again, she¡¯d better

    watch her own back!¡±

    Gina and Samuel looked puzzled. Why is she doing all this if she doesn¡¯t want us to proceed with the

    engagement?

    Nheless, the two dared not ask further as they knew how furious Sonya was. They responded, ¡°We

    will keep an eye on Aubree and make sure she doesn¡¯t do anything stupid again!¡±

    Sonya nced at them before walking out of the door. I¡¯m d the Farwell family has this chance to

    teach the Pearson family a lesson. At least they¡¯ll no longer dare to step on our toes!

    The ttery on Samuel¡¯s face gradually disappeared as he watched Sonya depart. I can¡¯t believe I just

    relinquished the authority of the Pearson family because of my useless daughter!

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1340

    Chapter 1340

    Meanwhile, Roxanne knew nothing about the online controversy.

    After breakfast, she took the kids to the beach.

    At first, Archie and Benny were a little worried about the changes in public opinion on the inte, but

    they instantly forgot about it the moment they got into the car.

    Roxanne had not taken them on a road trip in a while, so they looked forward to it. They were

    especially excited that she brought Este along.

    ¡°Mommy, where are we going?¡± Este kept calling Roxanne ¡°Mommy¡± as if she wanted to make up for

    the years she missed.

    While observing the change of scenery outside the car, Archie and Benny could not help but ask

    curiously, ¡°Mommy, it seems you¡¯re driving out of town. You¡¯re not nning to sell us now that you have

    Essie, are you?¡±

    Benny acted shocked and pleaded in a tender, babylike voice, ¡°Mommy, please don¡¯t do this to us!

    We¡¯re good kids, and we¡¯ll help look after our little sister!¡±

    Este, too, nodded earnestly. ¡°If you insist, sell me along with them as well!¡± However, not long after

    making that remark, she tilted her head, looking troubled. ¡°But I love Mommy very much too. Mommy,

    don¡¯t sell us, please?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s heart melted as she was charmed by their innocent and endearing words.

    ¡°When did I say I was going to sell you? I¡¯m taking all of you to the beach because the weather is

    lovely.¡±

    It was the same beach she had visited when she first found out she was pregnant.

    A few days ago, Lucian had taken her there again. That visit brought back all of Roxanne¡¯s memories

    of the ce.

    When she was pregnant, she wanted to bring the little ones to the beach even though they were still in

    her womb.

    As soon as the children heard they were going to the beach, their minds instantly flooded with

    memories of theirst vacation.

    Come to think of it, ourst vacation was also our first family trip!

    Thest vacation held a special ce in Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s hearts.

    It became an unforgettable memory after they discovered Este was their long-lost sister.

    ¡°Mommy, are you taking us to the beach we went tost time?¡± Benny asked.

    Roxanne could not help but feel emotional as she recalled theirst experience.

    After the kindergarten activity ended, they had gone on a hot spring vacation where many things

    happened.

    If it weren¡¯t for Sonya and Aubree, Roxanne and Lucian would have been together when they were

    enjoying themselves at the beach.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Mommy?¡± the little ones urged impatiently, waiting for her answer.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and smiled at the children. ¡°No. This time, we¡¯re going to the

    beach I used to visit.¡±

    The little ones¡¯ eyes lit up.

    Since Archie and Benny were rarely exposed to Roxanne¡¯s past while growing up, they were thrilled to

    learn that she was taking them to her favorite beach.

    Roxanne could not help but grin when she looked in the rearview mirror and saw the happiness on their

    faces.

    When she found out she was pregnant years ago, she once stood by the sea and imagined how she

    would watch her children y on the beach.

    However, she quickly dismissed that thought, as she had decided to leave the country for good.

    Roxanne had long given up hope of watching her children having fun by the beach.

    Little did she know that one day her dream woulde true.

    Half an hourter, Roxanne¡¯s car slowly stopped in the distance from the beach.

    As soon as the car stopped, the children got out of the vehicle and ran toward the beach like untamed

    horses.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1341

    Chapter 1341

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s cheeks tinged pink when she thought about the ident she had had thest time she was

    here.

    The three children waved their hands at her without looking back and dashed toward the waves.

    Roxanne quickened her pace and kept up with her children.

    ¡°Mommy, you¡¯re so pretty!¡±

    Este grabbed Roxanne¡¯s hand and snuggled up to her. Her little face lit up in awe.

    There had been a firework event during theirst vacation to the hot spring resort. As a result, the

    beach was overcrowded with people, and the children didn¡¯t get the chance to experience ying on

    the beach.

    It was quiet all around at that moment, save for the sounds of waves crashing against the beach.

    Despite their young age and high energy levels, the children couldn¡¯t help but want to quiet down and

    rx in the face of the calming waves.

    Roxanne patted their heads and said, ¡°There are not many people here, and it¡¯s really quiet. That¡¯s why

    Ie here quite often.¡± Then she took a nce at the surroundings. Still worried, she held Este¡¯s

    hand and said to Archie and Benny, ¡°I¡¯m going to bring you guys to a ce.¡±

    The two boys snapped back to their senses and kept up with their mother obediently.N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Roxanne took them on a long walk, and the children noticed that there was a lighthouse and a long

    deck when they arrived.

    The majestic blue lighthouse towered over the long, white deck, set against the backdrop of crystal-

    clear, turquoise waters. The windmill nearby turned slowly and gracefully with the rhythm of the tides,

    creating a picturesque scene that seemed to belong in a fairy tale.

    The kids were in awe.

    This is totally different from the beach that we¡¯ve been to!

    ¡°Go ahead and enjoy!¡±

    Roxanne was ted to see her children liking the beach.

    The three children finally snapped out of their awe at Roxanne¡¯s words.

    Este was the first to scamper toward the sea. ¡°Archie, Benny,e on!¡±

    Archie and Benny followed behind her. ¡°Run, Essie! We¡¯re going to catch you!¡±

    The three of them chased each other on the deck.

    Roxanne leaned against the railing, watching her kids y happily. She couldn¡¯t help but take out her

    phone to photograph them.

    She had missed out on a lot of Este¡¯s growth.

    She had never seen Este babble as she learned to talk, nor had she ever seen her stumble as she

    learned to walk.

    However, Roxanne was still grateful that she had shown up when Este needed her the most.

    She was grateful that she had reached out to help Este and had not resisted the little girl¡¯s emotional

    dependence on her.

    If Este¡¯s autism had persisted until now, Roxanne would be overwhelmed with feelings of self-me.

    Naturally, Roxanne was more concerned about Este. Even though the camera was aimed at the

    three children, Este was in every single one of the photos that she had taken.

    From now on, she vowed to never miss out on a single moment of Este¡¯s life anymore.

    Tired from running around, the three children went back to Roxanne when they noticed that she was

    still standing in the same spot, taking photos of them.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you looking at?¡±

    The three of them huddled to her side and clutched a corner of her shirt. They tiptoed to get a glimpse

    of Roxanne¡¯s phone screen.

    Roxanne smiled and crouched down to show them the photos that she had taken.

    ¡°There are so many photos of Essie!¡±

    Benny puffed his cheeks in mock displeasure. ¡°Mommy, are you favoring Essie now? It¡¯s so obvious!¡±

    Roxanne was stumped.

    She had only wanted to record their happy moments and didn¡¯t notice who she was photographing.

    However, after skimming through the photos, she realized that there were indeed a lot of Este¡¯s

    photos.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1342

    Chapter 1342

    Roxanne was hit by a pang of guilt. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t realize that. I just¡ª¡±

    She had only subconsciously taken more photos of Este because she was thinking about her.

    Benny was only joking. He immediately exined when he saw that Roxanne had taken the joke

    seriously, ¡°Mommy, I was just kidding! Don¡¯t take it to heart¡­¡±

    Then, the boy nted a kiss on Roxanne¡¯s cheek and said sweetly, ¡°We know you love us! We¡¯ve just

    reunited with Essie, and we know you want to make it up to her because we¡¯ve lost so much time with

    her. That¡¯s why you favor her a little. We understand that. Besides, Archie and I will love Essie more

    too!¡±

    Este¡¯s eyes crinkled into a smile. ¡°I will love Mommy and you guys more too!¡±

    Roxanne felt as if a heavy weight had been lifted off her chest after hearing Benny. However, she still

    couldn¡¯t help feeling guilty.

    Truth be told, after being separated from Este for so long and finally having her back by her side,

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t deceive herself into believing that she could treat all the children equally. She knew

    that, at least for now, she would favor Este more.

    ¡°Mommy, we¡¯re a bit tired. We want to go sit on the beach for a while,¡± Archie said.

    He knew Roxanne was still feeling guilty. He thought it was best to give her some alone time to think

    things through.

    Roxanne thought the same.

    She wanted to cool off a little and take some time to think about how she should treat her three

    children. Just when she was considering how to start, Archie¡¯s voice rang out.

    Roxanne shed a grateful smile at the considerate boy. ¡°Go on, but you guys can¡¯t go too far. Be sure

    to keep a distance from the sea and wear your watch properly.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Archie nodded and brought his siblings back to the beach.

    ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I¡¯ve made Mommy upset,¡± Benny muttered apologetically. Then, he turned to look at

    Este. ¡°What I said earlier was just a joke. I really, really like you!¡±

    Benny was afraid that Este might take it seriously as well.

    Este hurriedly nodded. She knew Benny was just joking.

    After all, Archie and Benny had always taken good care of her ever since they knew her.

    Este was apt at discerning whether someone was being sincere.

    Benny heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Este nodding. Then, he turned to Archie and said in a

    small voice, ¡°I wish Daddy was here.¡±

    He can definitely make Mommy feel better.

    With that thought in mind, Benny secretly sent their location to Lucian.

    Daddy wille to find us if I send him the location, right? Mommy will feel so much better with Daddy

    around.

    Benny felt better afterward.

    ¡°Um, why did Mommy refuse Daddy¡¯s proposal?¡± Este mumbled.

    Despite knowing that she had probably taken Benny¡¯s words the wrong way, Este couldn¡¯t help but

    feel dejected.

    I enjoy both Mommy¡¯s and Daddy¡¯s love, but Archie and Benny receive only Mommy¡¯s love. Aren¡¯t they

    receiving less than me, then? If Mommy and Daddy get together, Daddy will surely treat Archie and

    Benny like his own children.

    Benny stole a nce at Archie after hearing Este.

    We can¡¯t tell her that Mommy refused Daddy because of Grandma, can we?

    It didn¡¯t matter if they knew about it or not since they couldn¡¯t actually do anything substantial about it.

    However, Archie and Benny knew that Este would definitely confront Sonya if she knew about it.

    The boys were afraid that they might identally trouble Roxanne again.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1343

    Chapter 1343

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Archie and Benny couldn¡¯t just ignore their sister¡¯s pleading look.

    In the end, Benny made up a reason. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Mommy wants to test Mr. Farwell further!

    After all, they didn¡¯t seem happy when they separated back then.¡±

    Este furrowed her eyebrows, perplexed. I know I don¡¯t know about Daddy and Mommy¡¯s matters as

    much as they do, but I think that¡¯s the case based on what Daddy said when he proposed to Mommy.

    What happened when they initially separated? Why did Mommy abandon me?

    When Benny saw that his answer removed the smile on his sister¡¯s face after he ruined his mother¡¯s

    mood, he was in full panic mode. ¡°I-It¡¯s going to be fine! As long as Mr. Farwell performs well, Mommy

    will forgive him eventually and ept his proposal!¡±

    Still, Este remained worried. ¡°But what if Daddy feels he has lost all hope after Mommy rejects him

    this time? What do we do, then?¡±

    I helped Daddy chase after Mommy, so I know he¡¯ll overthink things. He would get angry and stop

    pursuing Mommy if she had a tiny issue. The more Este thought about the times when her father got

    jealous, the more concerned she was. In the past, I would advise Daddy. But now, he doesn¡¯t have

    anyone like that! If I had known this would happen, I would¡¯ve stayed by his side obediently¡­

    Her words threw Benny¡¯s mind into further chaos. ¡°I don¡¯t think so?¡±

    Daddy¡¯s probably not that fragile! He nced at his phone watch. I still haven¡¯t received any news. Did

    Daddy really give up? But he taught the baddy a lesson this morning!

    ¡°Why not?¡± Archie was simrly dumbstruck by Benny¡¯s words. ¡°Mr. Farwell¡¯s personality is exactly the

    same as yours, which is to say he always gets very emotional. Who knows what he¡¯s thinking right

    now?¡±

    That instantly shifted Benny¡¯s attention. ¡°There¡¯s no way I¡¯m simr to Mr. Farwell when I¡¯m so cute and

    lively! You¡¯re the one who resembles Mr. Farwell! You always have thatck of expression on your face,

    just like him! I resemble Mommy the most!¡±

    Este was also attracted by her brother¡¯s conversation. She uttered innocently, ¡°I should be the one

    who resembles Mommy the most!¡± Mommy¡¯s a girl, and I¡¯m a girl too! Besides, Mommy is really pretty,

    so when I grow up, I¡¯ll be as pretty as her, too!

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Her participation in the conversation stunned the boys for a moment.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I don¡¯t want to resemble Mr. Farwell!¡± Benny turned away and left with a pout.

    Am I really that simr to Daddy? Okay, maybe we look a little alike. We¡¯re both handsome, after all.

    However, our personalities arepletely different! Daddy¡¯s not talkative and he¡¯s always

    expressionless, unlike me, who¡¯s lively, cute, smart, and has a sharp tongue! Everyone loves me.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Mr. Farwell the most¡ª¡± Archie was going to joke about his brother when he saw the

    latter walking toward the sea.

    ¡°Come back, Benny!¡± he yelled and promptly chased after him.

    Benny was still so deep in his thoughts that he couldn¡¯t hear Archie and kept marching forward. The

    loud waves didn¡¯t help either

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1344

    Chapter 1344

    Upon seeing the scene before her, Este knew she couldn¡¯t help and went to call for her mother

    instead.

    When Roxanne returned to her senses and turned to the sea, she saw the boys approaching the

    ocean.

    She saw Benny frowning while looking as though he had lost his soul.

    ¡°Archie! Benny!¡± Furrowing her eyebrows, she chased after them.

    She wouldn¡¯t have panicked if they were in a different ce because the boys knew how to swim.

    However, she had tripped there two days ago, so she knew there were rocks hiding in the water. She

    couldn¡¯t help but worry.

    Este followed behind her.

    Right then, a huge wave rushed straight toward the boys. Roxanne felt her heart tighten. She increased

    her pace and grabbed the boys in time.

    The three of them were drenched in seawater, but not Este because she was too far behind.

    When Benny snapped back to reality, he lowered his head guiltily to avoid looking at Roxanne.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Roxanne tossed the boys to the beach.

    In one smooth motion, Benny sat on the ground and shed a pleasing smile at his mother.

    Those not in the know would think they were just ying around.

    Lowering his head, Archie apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not keeping a close eye on Benny, Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne nced at the sensible Archie before turning to Benny, who was still putting on a pitiful act.

    Fury burned in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to get angry. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you two to stay away

    from the sea?¡± Then she sighed resignedly. ¡°This is just great. I didn¡¯t bring any clothes with me.¡± I

    thought we were just going to stand on the beach deck. Getting drenched certainly wasn¡¯t something I

    expected to happen. If my clothes aren¡¯t wet right now, I could¡¯ve bought them new clothes from nearby

    shops. Now, I can¡¯t even do that.

    Just as Roxanne was wondering what to do, Este called out, ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Roxanne assumed the girl wanted her to ask Lucian for help, so she said, ¡°Daddy still needs to work.

    He¡¯s busy.¡±

    Besides, she didn¡¯t want him to know she had secretly brought the children to the beach so soon after

    he brought her there.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± Abruptly, Este sprinted past her.

    Only then did Roxanne realize Lucian had arrived.

    The boys raised their heads and stared at the man.

    After patting Este¡¯s head, he carried her in his arm, approached Roxanne, and asked resentfully,

    ¡°Why did you only bring the children here?¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty as she met his eyes. ¡°I thought you were busy working today¡­¡±

    It¡¯s also because I need time to calm down after I rejected his proposalst night.

    However, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to breathe. ¡°As busy as I may be, I still have time to spend with

    you all.¡± Then he examined her and the boys because they were wet before speaking meaningfully.

    ¡°Besides, I can¡¯t help but worry when you bring the children to the beach.¡±

    Roxanne blushed as she recalled the kiss they had after she fell that day.

    ¡°Mommy¡¯s very good at swimming!¡± Benny defended. She even went diving when we went on vacation

    last time!

    Just as he ended his sentence, he heard his father chuckle for no apparent reason.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne¡¯s face was getting even redder.

    When the children saw how their parents were acting, they knew for sure something had happened and

    that it very likely involved their father bullying their mother.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1345

    Chapter 1345

    ¡°Daddy, why are you here?¡± Este nced at her father curiously.

    We were talking about Daddy a few moments earlier, and I¡¯m surprised to see him arrive so quickly. I

    thought he was angry.

    Her words served as a reminder to Roxanne.

    Suppressing her embarrassment, she gave Archie and Benny a stern, questioning look, as if to inquire

    which one of them had sent Lucian a text message.

    It couldn¡¯t be Essie, so it must be either of the boys!

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t us!¡± Benny felt a chill go down his spine and immediately drew on his inborn acting skills to

    put on an innocent look. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, ask Mr. Farwell!¡±

    With that, he turned to look at Lucian.

    Lucian met his eyes and nodded readily. ¡°I came here by myself.¡±

    Roxanne frowned, her eyes filled with suspicion.

    It¡¯s worrying to consider what might happen once they discover their familial connection, given that

    they¡¯re already helping each other without any knowledge of their rtionship.

    Knowing Roxanne was suspecting him, Benny shot her an innocent smile and changed the topic.

    ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m freezing!¡±

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t bring herself to yell at them, so she turned to look at Lucian.

    He was the only one who could head out to buy some clothes for the kids.

    Before she could state her request, Lucian broke the silence. ¡°I have some clothes in the car that you

    can change into. You can change your clothes in the car.¡±

    Roxanne grew suspicious again.

    How could it be so coincidental?

    As though he had seen through her, Lucian arched a brow and added, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that I brought you

    here first after you returned to the country. For the past six years, this was my territory. Is there

    something wrong with meing to my territory?¡±

    Roxanne was rendered speechless.

    Since he had spelled things out so clearly, Roxanne knew she couldn¡¯t probe further as she did not

    want toe across as overly calctive.

    ¡°Perhaps this is fate,¡± Lucian remarked with a smile. He then pushed Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s shoulders

    gently. ¡°Come, let¡¯s go change your clothes.¡±

    The boys nodded obediently and padded to his car with him.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, why are you here?¡± Benny asked in surprise as he changed his clothes.

    They were thoroughly soaked, and it was quite troublesome for them to switch out of their wet

    garments into something dry andfortable.

    Lucian only remembered to bring them a change of clothes but forgot to buy some towels to dry them

    off.

    He nced around in his car and retrieved his suit jacket ced in the backseat to wipe the boys dry.

    The material was expensive and bad at absorbing water, but it was better than nothing.

    Lucian was amused to hear Benny¡¯s question. ¡°You were the one who sent me your location, no?¡±

    Benny shed a guilty smile. ¡°You didn¡¯t answer me, so I thought¡­¡±

    I thought he¡¯s mad at Mommy!

    Lucian could guess his mind. ¡°You thought I¡¯m mad at your mommy because she rejected me?¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Benny chuckled sheepishly.

    Archie, however, remained unfazed. ¡°Are you upset?¡±

    Lucian had no idea he¡¯d be this straightforward. It took him a few seconds before he regained his

    composure to reply, ¡°No. Our past was marred by a misunderstanding that was entirely my fault. All I

    want now is to try to win her heart back, nothing more.¡± A gentle smile nudged his lips as he gazed at

    the boys. ¡°You¡¯ll help me, right?¡±

    Benny bobbed his head eagerly. He then proceeded to exin why Roxanne was in a foul mood

    earlier.

    ¡°It was my fault for making her angry,¡± he admitted.

    Lucian finally understood why Benny had summoned him. He was pleased to be of help.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll handle this, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure to cheer her up.¡±

 Chapter 1346

    Chapter 1346

    Roxanne and Este waited at the beach for some time before Lucian and the boys climbed out of the

    car.

    The sight of the boys wearing rainbow-colored T-shirts surprised Roxanne to no end.

    Lucian preferred wearing in-colored clothes, so she had assumed he''d buy monochrome clothes

    without any pattern for the boys.

    She had no idea he''d buy them such vibrant-looking clothes.

    I wonder when he bought these clothes. They seem to fit the boys well.

    ¡°When did you buy the clothes?¡± Roxanne asked when they came over to join her.

    Recalling Benny''s earlierment that she was in a foul mood, Lucian regarded her silently for a

    moment before responding, ¡°I actually bought them on my way here. I''ve been nning to bring you

    here one day, and I thought it best to be prepared, and it seems I made the right choice as they came

    in handy.¡±

    His words merely served to fuel Roxanne''s suspicion.

    Never mind if Lucian showed up suddenly. I can''t believe he even prepared clothes for them.

    She looked down and observed Archie''s and Benny''s reactions.

    The boys were grinning adorably. ¡°Mommy, Mr. Farwell bought clothes for you as well. You should go

    get changed!¡±

    When they were changing their clothes, they suddenly noticed a stunning dress tucked away in the rear

    of the car. They were certain that Lucian had purchased it as a surprise for Roxanne.

    Roxanne was stunned to hear that.

    Did he buy clothes for me as well?

    She gave Lucian a questioning look.

    Lucian appeared to be a bit dismayed, as the boys had ruined his surprise, but he still gave a brief nod.

    ¡°Go get changed. You don''t want to catch a cold.¡±

    Roxanne remained hesitant.

    Lucian arched his brow teasingly. ¡°Don''t worry. I won''t peek at you. You can take your time while I bring

    the kids to y over there.¡±

    Without waiting for her reply, he gathered the kids and led them away.

    The kids wanted Roxanne to get changed as soon as possible, so they followed him obediently.

    Roxanne hesitated as she stared at their backs. A few secondster, she made up her mind and

    walked to the car.

    As Benny said, there was an ocean blue spaghetti strap dress at the rear of the car. The bodice of the

    dress was slightly ruffled, and the waist was snugly cinched.

    After giving birth to Archie and Benny, she rarely had the chance to wear such a casual outfit.

    However, she had to admit that the dress was her style.

    Six years ago, when she was still married to Lucian, she would oftene to the beach d in simr

    dresses.

    I can''t believe Lucian knows the style I like. It looks like he has put in some effort to get to know me.

    Under his careful and considerate attention, Roxanne felt her heart beginning to mend from the

    anguish of their divorce.

    She retrieved the dress and was about to remove her own clothes when she btedly remembered

    that her underwear was drenched, too.

    She nced at the expensive dress in her hands.

    If the dresses into contact with water, it will be irreparably ruined.

    Right then, her phone, which she ced on the seat, lit up.

    Roxanne nced at it and realized it was a text from Lucian.

    It read: There''s underwear in the box in the trunk. I bought the same brand you used to buy, but I''m not

    sure if you''ll like it.

    Roxanne''s cheeks turned pink after she read the text.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Did Lucian seriously buy me underwear? Am I dreaming?

    Roxanne had never imagined that Lucian would do such a thing for her six years ago, let alone after he

    proposed to her.

 Chapter 1347

    Chapter 1347

    Roxanne sprawled on the backseat and poked her head into the trunk.

    There was an exquisite ck box right in the middle of the trunk which belonged to the underwear

    brand she used to wear.

    This brand was only avable locally and sold in offline stores, so Roxanne couldn''t buy it when she

    was overseas.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    After her return, she didn''t have time to head to the store in person to buy new underwear.

    She couldn''t help but grow curious when she imagined Lucian shopping in the store with his

    expressionless face.

    I can barely imagine it!

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief when she saw the box in the trunk.

    Fortunately, he didn''t put the box in the backseat. If the boys were to see the box, I couldn''t imagine

    how he''d exin it to them.

    Roxanne couldn''t face the boys if Lucian were to tell them the contents of the box directly.

    She hesitated briefly before retrieving the box.

    Despite feeling shy, she had to wear it, as Lucian had paid for it, and she didn''t want to stain the new

    dress.

    Roxanne''s cheeks turned crimson when she tried on the new bra.

    She attempted to hook the bra from the first row to thest row, but it was a struggle. Even when she

    finally seeded, the bra still felt too tight.

    Never in Roxanne''s wildest dreams did she expect Lucian to buy the same brand of underwear she

    had liked six years ago and the same size she had worn back then at that.

    After she gave birth, her bosom had increased in size, making her barely able to fit into her old size.

    s, she had no choice but to make do with it.

    Roxanne hastily put on the dress and folded the clothes she and the kids had changed out of. After the

    embarrassment in her heart faded away, she opened the car door and hopped out.

    ¡°Mommy, you''re so pretty!¡±

    The kids were sshing around in the sea under Lucian''s supervision.

    Their eyes lit up when they saw Roxanne d in the dress.

    Roxanne''s skin was as pale as milk, but the ocean-blue dress entuated herplexion and made

    her radiate.

    Her long hair flowed down her back like a cascade of silk. The ocean breeze blew, causing her dress

    and hair to sway in the air.

    Roxanne''s gentle smile wasplemented by the way the dress hugged her curves.

    Lucian''s gaze turned dark as he regarded her silently.

    I can''t believe she looks seductive in this dress! Six years ago, she often came to the beach dressed

    like this. Many people must''ve seen her, but I only noticed how gorgeous she looks today!

    ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡± Wanting to make up for his mistake, Benny decided to create an opportunity for them.

    ¡°You picked a suitable dress for Mommy!¡±

    Lucian snapped back to his senses and shot Benny a half-smile. His gaze was still fixed on Roxanne.

    Benny''s words reignited the embarrassment that Roxanne had tried hard to suppress earlier.

    Sensing Lucian''s gaze on her, Roxanne blinked twice and averted her gaze shyly. ¡°Thanks. This dress

    must be expensive. How much is it? I''ll transfer the money to youter,¡± she said softly.

    Instead of answering her question, Lucian asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Roxanne sighed. ¡°It''s been a while since Ist wore a dress.¡±

    She stretched out her hand, trying tob her hair, which had been ruffled by the cold breeze, and

    slowly turned her head to look at the sea. She felt as if she had traveled back in time to six years ago.

    However, she wasn''t alone now, as Lucian and the kids were with her.

 Chapter 1348

    Chapter 1348

    Lucian watched as she gazed at the sea silently. His eyes grew dark as guilt rose in his heart.

    She must''ve stood here alone six years ago. What could she be thinking of? Was she ming me?

    He slowly approached her, his eyes revealing the guilt and affection that had been building up inside of

    him for the past six years.

    Roxanne turned over her shoulder to realize that there was someone standing beside her. She was

    suddenly transported back in time, and the man''s presence filled the void that had been left in her life.

    ¡°A penny for your thoughts.¡± Lucian suddenly spoke when he noticed the change in her expression.

    Roxanne snapped out of her reverie and shed a nonchnt smile. ¡°It''s nothing. The ocean looks

    somewhat different today, that''s all.¡±

    That would exin why she felt different when she had been here before.

    Lucian looked at her silently before suddenly reaching out to pull her into his arms.

    Behind him, the children were taken aback.

    They quickly recalled how they had interrupted the adults'' hug previously and promptly covered their

    eyes with their hands, but their lips curled into smiles nheless.

    Benny couldn''t stop himself from peeking through the gaps of his fingers.

    He saw Roxanne regaining herposure several secondster and tried to push Lucian away. ¡°The

    kids are here. Stop it.¡±

    Lucian buried his head in the nape of her neck and mumbled, ¡°They won''t peek.¡±

    Roxanne furrowed her brows at his answer. She was about to protest when the kids'' adorable voices

    rang out.

    ¡°Mommy, we didn''t see anything!¡±

    She slowly scanned the row of children and saw that they had all covered their eyes with their hands.

    They were standing still with huge smiles on their faces.

    They couldn''t see anything now but had seen everything a while ago.

    ¡°They didn''t see a thing,¡± Lucian assured her, feigning nonchnce and tightening his grip around her

    waist.

    With no other choice, Roxanne rxed and allowed him to hug her. ¡°What is it? Hurry, spill. The

    children are still waiting for us.¡±

    Lucian was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions.

    He had no idea why he had reached out to hug her earlier.

    Perhaps it was because he felt guilty, or perhaps he just couldn''t help himself.

    After a long moment of silence, Lucian said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Can you promise me you''ll only wear

    this kind of dress for me?¡±

    Lucian couldn''t help but feel captivated by Roxanne''s alluring appearance in the ocean-blue dress. He

    couldn''t shake off the guilt he felt for what happened six years ago and wanted to make it up to her in

    any way he could.

    Roxanne was moved as she naturally understood the underlying meaning of his words.

    However, she could barely believe her ears.

    ¡°I''ll keep youpany when you want toe to the beach. You won''t be alone anymore.¡±

    Lucian''s huge palm brushed across her waist.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Roxanne felt a tickling sensation and immediately jolted back to her senses. Finally, she dared to

    believe that it was true.

    Her hands balled into fists as she gave a conflicted nod.

    Having received her answer, Lucian loosened his grip on her waist.

    Roxanne thought he was finally going to let her go, but she had no idea he''d lean down to give her a

    kiss.

    Seeing that, Roxanne quickly nced at the kids and avoided Lucian''s kiss without hesitation.

    Lucian seemed displeased that he didn''t manage to kiss her.

    Roxanne cleared her throat awkwardly. ¡°All right, since you''re here, let''s have fun together with the kids

    at the beach.¡±

 Chapter 1349

    Chapter 1349

    Lucian could tell Roxanne only had the children''s best interests at heart, so he did not force her. ¡°Let''s

    go.¡±

    The children lowered their arms slowly upon hearing his voice and studied Roxanne with surreptitious

    smiles.

    Although they had covered their eyes earlier, their ears had remained open, and they had heard it all.

    Mommy promised to wear a dress like this only for Daddy. Does that mean Mommy has him in her

    heart? No, Mommy has always been thinking of Daddy. She was only forced to reject his proposal

    because of Grandma.

    Archie''s and Benny''s smiles faded a little when they thought of that.

    A secondter, they were swept off their feet into their father''s embrace.

    The boys froze in surprise before catching sight of the ocean in the distance, and their faces lit up once

    more.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    With Roxanne leading Este by the hand, the five of them sauntered along the beach.

    Tired of being carried too long, the boys became so restless and bored that they struggled to free

    themselves from Lucian''s arms.

    Amodating their wishes, Lucian ced them on the beach, and the children chased each other

    into the distance.

    Feeling a little worried, Roxanne strode after them.

    Lucian jogged along, but at the thought of something, he slowed to a stroll in their wake.

    A twinkle appeared in Lucian''s eyes as he watched Roxanne y with the children. He fished out his

    phone and took some photos of them.

    Remembering how much she enjoyed taking pictures of the children thest time they went on

    vacation, he felt a responsibility to document the children''s growth.

    Although she had never mentioned it, Lucian knew she would love to be in the children''s lives.

    However, there was never anybody else to take her ce behind the camera, which resulted in her

    absence in the photographs.

    Roxanne had barely spent any time with the children before she excused herself.

    As much as she wanted to continue ying with them, the activity caused her to bend over, drawing

    her already ufortable undergarments tighter around her skin.

    She was worried that the delicates would wear themselves out if she kept going.

    Blushing profusely, she removed herself from the children''spany with a shifty smile and said, ¡°I''m a

    little tired. You guys y among yourselves.¡±

    To her relief, the children did not ask any questions.

    They wanted their parents to spend some alone time together.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you unwell?¡±

    Lucian put aside his phone at her approach, rmed by her peculiar expression.

    His gaze did not so much as leave her figure when he was taking photographs earlier, and he noticed

    she would make an odd gesture now and then. After bending over, she would straighten up almost

    instinctively. It happened enough times to rouse his suspicion.

    I wonder if she''s feeling unwell.

    Roxanne''s cheeks turned even redder. ¡°I''m fine...¡±

    I can''t tell Lucian he bought me undersized underwear!

    Just the thought of it made Roxanne grimace with embarrassment.

    Frowning with worry, Lucian touched her forehead under the assumption of her being feverish but did

    not detect anything unusual.

    ¡°You''re not having a fever. What could it be?¡±

    Roxanne bit her lip, too embarrassed to speak.

    Lucian was really worried. ¡°Let''s call it a day. We''ll stop by the hospital for a check-up.¡±

 Chapter 1350

    Chapter 1350

    At those words, Roxanne looked at the children in the distance who were having the time of their lives.

    I wonder if it''s the feeling of security Lucian brings that makes the children appear much happier than

    they used to be.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She could not bear to spoil their mood, seeing as the children did not have many outings.

    Roxanne steeled herself to reject Lucian''s suggestion. ¡°I''m not unwell. My clothes just aren''t the best fit

    to get physical in.¡±

    Lucian merely fixed her with a prating gaze. ¡°Where? Are they too loose?¡±

    Seizing the opportunity, Roxanne nodded.

    His voice, carrying hints of displeasure, sounded a momentter. ¡°It shouldn''t preclude you from

    ying with the children if it is loose fitting. I felt it when I hugged you earlier, and it fits you just fine.¡±

    Roxanne''s cheeks grew redder than ever. She red helplessly up at him.

    My words could not be clearer, yet he still doubts me. Does he want me to spell it out?

    Noticing the fury in the woman''s gaze, Lucian gave her an inscrutable smile and leaned in close to her.

    Before she could retreat, he was already in front of her. ¡°Did I buy the undergarments in the wrong

    size?¡± he asked softly, sweeping his gaze over her bust.

    Instinctively, Roxanne covered them with her hands.

    His low chuckle sounded again.

    ¡°I bought this ording to an order you ced six years ago, but I''d forgotten you bore children. My

    mistake.¡±

    Roxanne felt her ears scorch. She turned her head silently away from his hot breath at her ear.

    Lucian''s voice still found its mark. ¡°I can''t take all the me. After all, you never gave me a chance to

    take the measurements. I would remember it after measuring it once, and I won''t buy the wrong size

    again.¡±

    Roxanne was outraged by his shameless words.

    After six years apart, he has be more shameless. This isn''t the Lucian I know.

    Her heartbeat quickened in her consternation. She was so nervous that she dared not examine

    Lucian''s expression.

    To her relief, he did not press her.

    Seeing her panic, he averted his gaze with augh and reached for his phone from his pocket. ¡°Since

    you''re restricted from running around, do you want to take a look at the pictures I took?¡±

    Like a startled rabbit, Roxanne was looking around for a ce to hide in embarrassment. As a result,

    she did not hear what he said.

    Lucian frowned slightly but remained patient with her. ¡°The kids enjoy having you around.¡±

    The resolve in Roxanne''s gaze wavered at the mention of the children.

    ¡°Essie looks like you when she smiles. Here.¡±

    Lucian scrolled through the photographs, making brief remarks about each while observing Roxanne''s

    expression.

    At every mention of the children, her gaze would shift over slightly.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Atst, Roxanne gave in to the temptation of seeing the photograph where Este''s smile resembled

    hers and leaned closer to Lucian.

    Basking in the satisfaction of gaining her trust, Lucian did notplicate matters for her any further

    and ced the phone in her hand.

    Roxanne took it eagerly, fixing her eyes on the group photo with the children, and she felt a surge of

    gratitude.

 Chapter 1351

    Chapter 1351

    It was her first photograph with the three children.

    More importantly, it was after learning that Este was the baby whom she had thought died

    prematurely.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said gratefully.

    Looking at her trembling hands, Lucian pulled her into his arms. ¡°If you want to thank me, then

    reconsider my proposal. I was lying to you. I can''t wait much longer. Six years is long enough. I don''t

    want to keep waiting.¡±

    Roxanne lowered her head without answering. Her eyes brimmed with guilt.

    Having detected something in her silence, Lucian released her with a sigh and gave her a kind smile.

    ¡°It''s all right. I can wait a little longer. Besides, I''m sure you wouldn''t bear to keep me waiting too long.¡±

    Roxanne looked away, not knowing what to say.

    Meanwhile, having tired themselves out, the children came running over to the adults.

    ¡°Mommy, what were you looking at earlier?¡±

    Benny could tell that something was wrong between their parents, so he hurriedly tried to change the

    subject. Clutching Roxanne''s arm, he asked to see the phone in her hand.

    Heaving a sigh of relief, she crouched beside him to show him the photographs.

    Initially only intending to help his father out of the predicament, Benny was pleasantly surprised to learn

    how nice the photographs his father had taken looked and was momentarily mesmerized.

    ¡°Wow, Mommy! You and Essie look so much alike when you smile!¡± He found the photograph of his

    mother and sister smiling. ¡°We''ve never noticed this!¡±

    Having also just seen that photograph, Roxanne felt emotional.

    Este leaned closer curiously to Benny and gazed at the photograph.

    A momentter, she arrived at a verdict. ¡°Mommy is pretty!¡±

    Benny''s cheeks puffed with pride. ¡°Of course. Mr. Farwell took it! He has never taken a bad picture of

    Mommy!¡± He then turned around and pretended tofort his sister. ¡°You are still young. When you

    grow up, you will be as pretty as Mommy!¡±

    Este turned to Roxanne beside her at those words. At the thought of how beautiful she would be in a

    few years, she smiled so broadly that her eyes turned to slits.

    Roxanne caressed the children''s heads as she said to Lucian, ¡°The children must be hungry. Let''s call

    it a day and find somece to eat.¡±

    Then, she turned and sought the children''s opinion.

    Starving, the children nodded eagerly at the question.

    Lucian announced promptly, ¡°I''ve booked a restaurant. Let''s go.¡±

    The family got into the car.

    The three children squeezed behind while Roxanne sat in the passenger seat.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    The children noticed the box which contained the undergarments and gazed curiously at the adults.

    With a jolt, Roxanne remembered that she had forgotten to put the box back after changing her

    underwear.

    Confronted by the children''s questions, she was at a nervous loss for words.

    ¡°It''s a box for clothes. Toss it into the trunk for me, will you?¡± Lucian''s nonchnt voice sounded beside

    her.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The children obliged and tossed the box to the trunk.

    Roxanne heaved a massive sigh of relief. She gazed up at the man beside her with the intention of

    thanking him.

    Instead, she met his mischievous gaze.

    Roxanne froze when their eyes met and flushed crimson.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she mumbled her gratitude and turned away, trying hard to calm her pounding heart.

 Chapter 1352

    Chapter 1352

    As the restaurant in which Lucian had made reservations was not far from the beach, it took less than

    twenty minutes for the family to arrive.

    Roxanne helped the children out of the car, and Lucian went off in search of a parking spot.

    ¡°Is that Roxanne? I can''t believe she dares to show herself.¡±

    An unfamiliar voice rang out.

    Roxanne turned in the direction of the remark in confusion.

    Two figures who had emerged from the restaurant were openly pointing and casting strange looks at

    the three children beside her.

    ¡°Those two are her kids, aren''t they? And the little girl beside them is the heiress of the Farwell family?¡±

    The pair gossiped as they walked, pretending she did not exist. ¡°How trusting of Mr. Farwell to leave his

    kid in her care.¡±

    Roxanne heard their words clearly, and a strange sense of unease surfaced within her.

    For some reason, she noticed how everybody they passed by was giving them the same strange look.

    Hearing those words as well, Archie and Benny noticed the manner in which the strangers looked at

    them.

    Turning to his brother in a panic, Benny feared that the rumor mill on the inte was causing them

    trouble again.

    Otherwise, why would these people look at us like that?

    Archie''s expression grew taut, like a wary little fox. With several noiseless steps forward, he stood

    before Roxanne.

    Upon his arrival, Lucian noticed the hostile and wary looks on the four of them.

    ¡°What''s going on?¡± he asked with a frown.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne became inexplicably calm at his arrival and shook her head. ¡°Nothing. Let''s head inside.¡±

    I am likely overthinking. After all, these people don''t know me. There''s no reason for them to hate me.

    The pair led the children into the restaurant.

    Perhaps because of Lucian''s presence, the ones who had given them strange looks earlier averted

    their gazes.

    Roxanne heaved a secret sigh of relief.

    To divert his attention, she brought up the problem with Este''s amodations.

    ¡°Can Essie stay with me for another two days?¡±

    Este turned herrge, unblinking eyes to her father. ¡°I would like to stay with Mommy, Daddy!¡±

    Lucian caressed the child''s head. ¡°Sure, but you must listen to Mommy and not give her any trouble.¡±

    Este nodded obediently in response, beaming.

    Roxanne put on a disapproving face. ¡°It''s not the same as it used to be. Essie is my daughter. She can

    never trouble me.¡±

    Besides, I have never seen the child as being troublesome.

    Aware of the error in his words, he gave an apologetic smile. ¡°My mistake.¡±

    Initially only intending to make one grumbling remark, Roxanne became surprised at the speed with

    which he admitted his mistake and instinctivelyughed alongside him.

    His eyes, however, darkened.

    From the moment they sat down, Lucian had sensed the other patrons asionally looking at them

    with what seemed to him to be disgust in their eyes.

    Whipping around suddenly, he caught the neighboring patrons before they could retract their gazes.

    The other customer shuddered when their eyes met, but it was toote to look away.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Scowling, Lucian rose to stand before the man at the neighboring table, who waved his hand guiltily.

    ¡°Nothing! I wasn''t looking at anything. I know nothing!¡±

 Chapter 1353

    Chapter 1353

    Lucian narrowed his eyes dangerously as he scanned the inside of the restaurant.

    When the others saw Lucian had gone looking for the man to settle the scores, they retracted their

    gazes guiltily.

    Meanwhile, the man was so scared he did not dare breathe loudly in front of Lucian.

    Truth was, the man had no ill intentions.

    He had only read the discussion on the inte and gotten curious about their rtionship.

    In fact, when the man saw Roxanne bringing along two sons of unknown origins, he figured Lucian

    would have some grudge against her.

    To the man''s astonishment, Lucian seemed to be truly in love with Roxanne.

    Moreover, Roxanne did not look like a crafty person as described in the rumors.

    Lucian suddenly thought of something and warned the man, ¡°I don''t care what you think, but you''d

    better keep your eyes to yourself and not interrupt our meal.¡± After that, he instructed the waiter to

    move them to a different private room.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    Uneasiness swirled within Roxanne''s heart.

    shing an assuring smile, Lucian said, ¡°Nothing. Carry on with your meal. I need to make a call.¡±

    With that, he exited the private room and called Cayden.

    The call was connected instantly. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian''s expression was stern, and he exuded a gloomy aura. ¡°How''s the public opinion on the inte

    now?¡±

    Cayden sounded rather guilty. ¡°The public opinion is one-sided, and they''re not in Mrs. Farwell''s favor.

    I''ve already assigned someone to handle it and trace the source.¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    The situation had stabilized earlier, but for some unknown reason, negativements began to

    appear.

    Cayden had dealt with it in a panic. He did not dare to call Lucian, for he knew thetter was with

    Roxanne.

    However, he never expected Lucian to make the call instead.

    Lucian''s expression grew darker. ¡°How long has it been? Why didn''t you tell me about it sooner?¡±

    Cayden lowered his head, not daring to answer.

    In the meantime, Roxanne, too, received a call from Linda in the private room.

    Linda had originally been abroad, but ever since something happened to Colby, Roxanne had told her

    to return because she feared she could not handle all the work on her own.

    They had been keeping in touch recently because of the research institute.

    Seeing Linda calling her out of the blue, Roxanne naturally thought it was rted to the research

    institute, so she answered it without hesitation.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, have you offended anyone?¡±

    Linda''s words puzzled Roxanne. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Linda briefly recounted the discussion on the inte and summarized by saying, ¡°I think they''re

    targeting you on purpose. Someone''s ndering you behind your back.¡±

    Roxanne''s eyes dimmed when she learned about what the inte was saying about her.

    She could roughly guess who the person behind all of it was.

    Apart from Aubree, no one would call Roxanne a homewrecker.

    Linda continued, ¡°At first, I thought I shouldn''t get involved since this is your private matter, but this is

    affecting the research institute''s reputation. We know it''s someone ndering you, but the others don''t.

    Many coborators have requested to cancel the contract because of this. They''re afraid your

    reputation might copse and affect them.¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart sink when she heard that. ¡°I got it. Indeed, this one''s caused by my private

    matters. Negotiate with them about the cancetion of the contract. I''ll do my best to deal with the

    matters on my end.¡±

    Linda hummed in agreement.

 Chapter 1354

    Chapter 1354

    By the time Lucian hung up and returned to the private room, he saw Roxanne lowering her head and

    reading something on her phone.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The scowl on her face made him frown. He figured she was reading the contents of the discussion.

    ¡°You know about it already?¡± Lucian asked as he walked over to sit beside her.

    Roxanne did not look up. She kept her eyes fixed on the post that was constantly updating with insulting

    comments targeted at her.

    There were alsoments that spected the background of Archie and Benny.

    Roxanne could bear the insults hurled at her. However, she could not help but feel bad when her children

    were dragged into the mess as well.

    ¡°Mommy, what''s wrong?¡±

    Este was oblivious to the discussions online. She inched over to show her concern.

    It was then that Roxanne snapped back to her senses. Putting away her phone hastily, she shed

    Este a smile as if nothing happened. ¡°It''s nothing. Eat up.¡±

    With that, she cast Archie and Benny an apologetic nce.

    The boys had guessed there were changes to the discussions on the inte.

    They surmised the reason Roxanne was giving them that look was that they had been dragged into the

    discussion as well.

    Not wanting to make Roxanne worry, they feigned ignorance and smiled meekly.

    At the same time, Benny secretly clenched his fists.

    That evil woman must''ve done something again. I''ll teach her a lesson once I get back to myptop.

    ¡°I''m sorry. It''s my fault for not dealing with it properly.¡± Lucian gazed into the woman''s eyes with worry.

    Before entering the private room, he had read the discussions online, which were filled with insulting and

    degradingments toward Roxanne.

    Immediately, he knew she would be upset if she read them.

    ncing at the children, Roxanne whispered to Lucian, ¡°Let''s talk after the meal.¡±

    She did not want the children to learn of the matter.

    Understanding her intention, Lucian nodded with a heavy heart and said nothing else.

    Thankfully, they had a peaceful meal after changing private rooms.

    Archie and Benny were worried about the discussion that they lost the mood to fool around. They simply

    ate their food in silence.

    The meal was a gloomy one.

    Once they finished the food, Lucian drove them straight to Roxanne''s house.

    Roxanne stayed downstairs with Lucian after telling the children to go upstairs first.

    ¡°I''m sorry I didn''t deal with this properly. I didn''t expect Aubree to pull such a move after that lesson.¡±

    Lucian''s heart was filled with fury.

    He hated himself for not dealing with Aubree using his methods.

    Lowering her head, Roxanne uttered, ¡°I''m not bothered about what they''re saying about me. This isn''t

    the first time, anyway. I just hope that Archie and Benny won''t get dragged into this mess. They have

    nothing to do with this.¡±

    Lucian felt a twinge in his heart. ¡°I know. I''ll settle this as quickly as possible.¡±

    When he finished his sentence, he gave her a conflicted look and asked cautiously, ¡°It''s been so long.

    Can you tell me who Archie and Benny''s father is already?¡±

    Every time he pictured Roxanne with another man, he could not help but feel mad, not to mention she

    had children with another man.

    Regardless, all he wanted at that moment was to keep her by his side.

    No matter how much he cared about the past, he had no choice but to feign indifference.

    After all, the boys shared Roxanne''s blood, too.

    Lucian would still treat Archie and Benny as if they were his own.

    Still, he could not help but feel curious about their father''s identity.

 Chapter 1355

    Chapter 1355

    Panic spread over Roxanne''s face when she heard the question.

    Archie and Benny''s father was right in front of her, yet she did not know how to answer him.

    Lucian understood her intention when there was no answer from her after a long time. ¡°It''s okay if you

    don''t want to tell me. I''ll look into it myself. I''ll find out, eventually.¡±

    ¡°Don''t.¡± Roxanne frowned.

    Lucian''s expression darkened.

    I can''t even look into him? Just who is this man?

    Roxanne kept her head low as a myriad of emotions swam in her eyes. ¡°I''ll tell you when the timees.

    Just don''t look into it.¡±

    I should be the one to tell him about the boys'' identities.

    She did not dare to imagine what Lucian''s reaction would be if she let him dig into it.

    Lucian fell silent for a long time. Seeing how anxious she looked, he agreed, ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for you to tell

    me.¡±

    He had prepared himself for the worst, thinking maybe Roxanne had been taken advantage of in the

    past.

    He believed in her feelings for him six years ago and that she would not lose them so soon.

    She might''ve been forced to bear those boys...

    The thought of it flooded his heart with more remorse.

    Oblivious to his thoughts, Roxanne could only sh him a grateful smile.

    Lucian could not bear to see her feeling so worried. He got up and said, ¡°Take good care of the children.

    I''ll settle the discussion on the inte. Don''t worry.¡±

    I couldn''t protect her for the past six years. Now that we''re finally together, I won''t let anyone harm her

    again.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    With that, he spun on his heel and left.

    After watching him leave, Roxanne made her way upstairs.

    The children were hanging out in Archie and Benny''s bedroom.

    Ignored by the boys, Este yed with the toys on the side.

    Archie and Benny huddled together in front of theputer, reading the discussion that had changed its

    direction.

    ¡°Mommy''s not like that! It must be that evil woman''s doing. I''m going to teach her a lesson.¡± Benny balled

    his fists furiously.

    He ced theptop on his thighs. He was about to begin his counterattack when suddenly a knock

    sounded on the door.

    The boys exchanged nces. Immediately, they shut theptop and opened the door with a smile.

    Standing at the door, Roxanne asked, ¡°There''s something wrong with theptop in the study. Can I

    borrow yours for a while?¡±

    The children were getting smarter. They would notice the uproar on the inte as long as they used the

    laptop.

    Roxanne did not wish for them to be involved, so the only solution she could think of was to confiscate

    theirptop for the time being.

    Naturally, the boys guessed her true intention and were reluctant to give her the device.

    We haven''t even taught that evil woman a lesson for bullying Mommy!

    However, as soon as they recalled Lucian''s promise at the restaurant, they felt a wave of relief.

    Daddy won''t let that evil woman off.

    At that thought, the children finally gave in.

    ¡°Okay. I was browsing the stock market just now, though. Give me a moment, Mommy,¡± said Archie

    nonchntly. He then returned to open theptop and cleared the browsing history before handing it to

    Roxanne.

    Roxanne secretly sighed with relief upon receiving theptop. ¡°I''ll get busy, then. Take care of Essie,

    okay?¡±

    The boys nodded obediently.

    When they saw Roxanne entering the study with theptop, their faces promptly fell.

    Hopefully Daddy can help us teach that evil woman a lesson.

 Chapter 1356

    Chapter 1356

    Aubree''s joy did notst long, for the tables had turned that evening.

    Farwell Group made an announcement again, clearly stating the reason for the annulment of the

    engagement between the Farwell and the Pearson family. At the same time, it also contained a warning

    for the people who contributed to the discussions on the inte.

    One specific line in the announcement caused an uproar on the inte. It read: The Farwell and the

    Pearson family have annulled their engagement due to Aubree''s personality that is unfit for the role of

    Mr. Lucian Farwell''s wife.

    Someone wrote: The Farwell family must''ve toned down their words. They''re a big family, after all. I bet

    Aubree has done something disgusting behind their backs. Farwell Group is already sparing her dignity

    by saying it''s a personality problem.

    Another wrote: So, who''s the problem now? Aubree or Roxanne?

    Someone replied: Do you still need to ask that? Didn''t Farwell Group exin everything clearly in the

    announcement? It''s Aubree, of course! Who knows? She might even be the one who orchestrated the

    entire discussion on the inte.

    Suddenly, theizens began discussing among themselves.

    Although the public was still curious about Archie''s and Benny''s identity, no one dared to bring it up after

    reading Farwell Group''s warning.

    Roxanne secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw things had finally calmed on the inte. Even

    though Lucian had promised her he would settle that matter, she did not think it would be done so

    quickly.

    Moreover, Lucian had filedwsuits in the name of Farwell Group against those who ndered her.

    That was basically announcing their rtionship to the public.

    A peculiar feeling arose within Roxanne when she thought about that.

    Since the matter had already been resolved, there was no reason for her to keep the boys''ptop, so she

    returned it to them.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    After they got theirptop back, the first thing the children did was check the discussion on the inte.

    Thanks to Lucian''s warning, the disrespectful posts toward Roxanne had beenpletely removed from

    the inte.

    Farwell Group''stest announcement was at the top of the trending list. Everyone who clicked on it could

    see the announcement.

    Naturally, the boys discovered it as well.

    First, the children noticed Lucian had indirectly called Aubree out for having a poor personality, which

    made them apud him.

    As expected, this has to be handled by Daddy. The effects wouldn''t be the same if we took care of it.

    Next, they learned that Lucian was gathering evidence and filingwsuits against those involved in the

    discussions.

    Upon reading that, they naturally took up the responsibility to help collect evidence.

    In less than half an hour, the childrenpiled all the evidence in apressed folder and sent it to

    Farwell Group anonymously.

    They would not let thoseizens who insulted Roxanne off the hook.

    One of the most crucial pieces of evidence in thepressed folder was the proof of Aubree transferring

    money to a mediapany.

    It was only fifty million. The remaining bnce of ten million had yet to be transferred.

    Meanwhile, Cayden reported to Lucian the moment he received thepressed folder.

    The evidence of Aubree bribing the mediapany made Lucian''s blood boil.

    In fact, he had guessed the same thing and had assigned someone to look into it.

    Never did he expect someone to find the evidence faster than them.

    Taking in Lucian''s infuriated look, Cayden prompted carefully, ¡°Mr. Farwell...¡±

    ¡°Since thispany loves money so much that they''d go against Farwell Group for it, we''ll make them

    pay with all the money they earned,¡± Lucian said coldly.

    Cayden nodded grimly.

    Of course, he knew Lucian was not just referring to the five million Aubree transferred. It also included

    every cent thepany had earned ever since its establishment.

    How dare they bully Mrs. Farwell! Thatpany won''t be able to survive in the industry anymore!

 Chapter 1357

    Chapter 1357

    Just as Cayden was about to leave to execute his orders, Lucian''s voice rang out behind him again.

    ¡°Where did thepressed foldere from?¡±

    Lucian eyed theputer screen.

    Everything in the folder was more detailed than the evidence gathered by Farwell Group''s technicians.

    It even contained the personal information of the users who made the worst insults.

    If Farwell Group were to filewsuits, every single one of them would surely have to face punishment by

    thew.

    Lucian''s curiosity was amplified when he recalled the same person had taken action twice.

    Whether the anonymous person was simply targeting Aubree or doing it to protect Roxanne, Lucian had

    no clue.

    If it were thetter, then he had to find the person.

    Cayden looked conflicted when he heard Lucian''s question. ¡°The technician''s still looking into it.¡±

    This person must be the same one who posted the discussion this morning.

    s, he did not know who that person was.

    Farwell Group''s technicians were among the best in the country. The supervisor of the department,

    especially, ranked third on the list of hackers.

    Still, he could not find the identity of the anonymous person.

    While Cayden was feeling curious about the anonymous person''s identity, he felt nervous for Lucian too.

    After all, Roxanne had disappeared for six years. Now that she had returned, many outstanding men had

    begun appearing in her life.

    I wonder what this hacker''s rtionship with Mrs. Farwell is. Don''t tell me he''s going to fight with Mr.

    Farwell for Mrs. Farwell''s heart...

    Lucian''s expression grew darker as he ordered frostily, ¡°Filewsuits against everyone listed in the name

    list. One more thing, find the anonymous person no matter what it takes.¡±

    Even if Lucian did not care about Roxanne''s rtionship with the anonymous person, he still wanted to

    find out the reason for thetter to make such a move. After all, the person had great hacking skills.

    Who knows? He might attack Farwell Group one day if I let such an elusive hacker roam freely.

    Cayden acknowledged it at once. ¡°Understood. I''ll execute your orders right away.¡±

    With that, he left hastily.

    That night, Ocean Media officially announced its bankruptcy.

    At the same time, Samuel received a call from Lucian.

    Thinking Sonya had actually begged Lucian for mercy on their behalf, Samuel answered it with

    anticipation. ¡°What''s the matter, Lucian?¡±

    Lucian''s voice wasced with anger as he warned, ¡°Mr. Pearson, you''d better watch your daughter and

    stop letting her do stupid things that test my limits. If not, Pearson Group will face worse consequences

    than this.¡±

    The anticipation within Samuel was instantly doused by Lucian''s words. Horrified, he asked, ¡°What did

    Aubree do? Please tell me the details. I promise I''ll teach her a lesson.¡±

    ¡°You don''t even know what she''s done? Looks like your apology that day was just a perfunctory one. If

    that''s the case, don''t me me for not sparing your dignity onest time.¡±

    Samuel''s heart was flooded with panic. To his dismay, Lucian had already hung up before he could even

    ask more questions.

    Recalling Lucian''s words, Samuel flew into a rage.

    Aubree again! She has only gone out this morning. What stupid thing has she done this time to make

    Lucian so mad?

    Upon hanging up, Samuel stormed up the stairs.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Aubree was sitting in her bedroom, looking grim.

    As soon as she had contacted the mediapany, she had gone home and happily watched the drama

    unfold.

    Little did she expect the tables to turn again that night.

    Just os Coyden wos obout to leove to execute his orders, Lucion''s voice rong out behind him ogoin.

    ¡°Where did thepressed foldere from?¡±

    Lucion eyed theputer screen.

 Chapter 1358

    Chapter 1358

    Her face contorted with anger when she saw Farwell Group''s new announcement trending.

    On top of that, the announcement clearly stated it was Aubree''s personality that caused the annulment of

    the engagement.

    How could Lucian do this to me?

    Aizenmented: I''ve met Aubree before. Sure enough, she''s not all that great. She always looks

    down on others as if we''re inferior to her.

    Anotherment read: I heard Aubree even scolded the daughter of the Farwell family and called her

    Little Mute. Back then, I thought I''d gotten the wrong person because they hadn''t called off their

    engagement yet. Now that I see it, it''s definitely Aubree. No wonder Mr. Farwell wants to renounce the

    engagement.

    The more Aubree read, the darker her expression grew.

    Everyone, no matter their identity, was stepping out to criticize her.

    Hmph! What do they know? It''s all Roxanne''s doing! Who knows what she said to Lucian? It''s clearly that

    b*tch''s fault. What right do they have to criticize me?

    Aubree was seeing red.

    Just as she was about to contact the mediapany to attack Roxanne again, the person in charge

    beat her to it.

    ¡°You called me at the perfect time. I want you to post the news from this¡ª¡±

    Before she could even finish, the person on the other end of the line questioned, ¡°Ms. Pearson, didn''t

    you say ourpany won''t be affected? What''s happening now?¡±

    Aubree froze for several seconds before frowning. ¡°What''s wrong? What happened?¡±

    The person in charge sounded as if he was hiding somewhere. Although his voice was soft, his anger

    was notable.

    ¡°The assistant of Farwell Group''s CEO brought his men to ourpany and even showed us evidence

    of our illegal acts from the past. They want to send us to jail. They even seized ourpany!¡±

    Suddenly, Aubree felt a chill run down her spine.

    The person in charge continued, ¡°And now, ourpany''s bankrupt. I''ve lost all my money! Where''s the

    bnce of the ten million you promised? Transfer it to me now! I''m going to go into hiding with that¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Aubree hung up.

    It took her a while to register the fact that Cayden had brought his men to the mediapany. Does that

    mean Lucian knows it''s my doing already?

    The thought of that possibility made her break out in a cold sweat.

    Lucian said he wanted to send me to jail for attacking Roxanne earlier. He''ll never let me off the hook if

    he finds out I''m the one behind this again.

    As she was feeling fearful and uneasy, her broken room door was suddenly pushed open.

    At that, Aubree hastily put away her phone and gazed at the door.

    All she saw was her father marching over with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Dad...¡±

    Aubree was already feeling extremely guilty. Her voice trembled more when she noticed Samuel''s

    expression.

    Glowering at her, Samuel fumed, ¡°What did you do again?¡±

    Aubree shuddered, and her subconscious self decided to hide the truth. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±

    To her horror, Samuel grabbed her by the neck and lifted her up from the bed before she could finish.

    ¡°If you did nothing, why would Lucian suddenly tell me to watch you carefully? If you did nothing, why

    would he suddenly tell me Pearson Group would face worse consequences? Do you take everyone for a

    fool?¡±

    Samuel''s eyes were bloodshot as rage surged in his heart.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Aubree could barely breathe. ¡°Dad, let me go... I was wrong...¡±

 Chapter 1359

    Chapter 1359

    Samuel was so infuriated that he lost hisposure.

    ¡°You imbecile! Didn''t I tell you not to mess with Roxanne? Why didn''t you listen? Do you want our entire

    family to pay the price with our lives?¡± Samuel tightened his grip with each second.

    Aubree was losing her breath as she struggled, causing her to knock something off the floor, which

    produced a loud sound.

    Upon hearing the sound, Gina hurriedly went over tofort Aubree as she thought thetter was

    throwing things out of anger.

    However, the sight of Samuel strangling Aubree was what greeted her right after she went through the

    door.

    ¡°Samuel, what are you doing?¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Gina''s knees went weak for a while before she rushed to them and pried Samuel off of Aubree.

    Falling to the floor, Aubree held her neck while panting heavily.

    ¡°What happened? Wasn''t everything fine earlier? Sonya has even agreed to ask Lucian for forgiveness

    on our behalf. Why did you lose your temper again?¡± Gina questioned in dissatisfaction as her heart

    broke for her daughter.

    ¡°What did I lose my temper again, you ask? Why don''t you ask this imbecile of yours about what she

    did? Because of her, Lucian''s outraged once again! Not to mention Sonya, even Mr. Elias can''t save us

    this time!¡±

    As Gina heard that, her hand on Aubree''s back froze as she stared at thetter in disbelief. ¡°What did

    you do this time?¡±

    In a state of frenzy, Aubree shouted, ¡°I didn''t do anything wrong! That b*tch asked for it! She was the one

    who messed with me first!¡±

    When her words fell, Samuel pped her so hard she fell to the floor again. ¡°You still show no remorse,

    huh? You''re grounded from now on! Don''t even think of stepping foot outside of this house!¡±

    Wearing a gloomy look, Aubree held her cheek.

    Roxanne, that b*tch! I will never forgive her!

    Lucian kept his word. He showed Pearson Group no mercy.

    In just a short period of time, nearly all business partners of Pearson Group put their termination

    contracts forward on the grounds that the Pearsons might ruin their reputation.

    Not only could Pearson Group not afford to pay a single penny of the liquidated damages, but they could

    possibly face a huge sum ofpensation as well.

    That night, the Pearson family members gathered in Samuel''s living room.

    ¡°What exactly did Aubree do to get Farwell Group to target us like this, Samuel?¡± asked someone who

    could remain calm, trying to rify with Samuel to see if there was a way to make things right.

    However, Samuel was too embarrassed to speak.

    The members of the Pearson family had not been that supportive of the marriage contract between

    Aubree and Lucian.

    Initially, they weed the idea, as they could gain Farwell Group''s support, but after observing Lucian''s

    attitude in the past few years, they suggested dissolving the marriage contract. After all, they were

    certain Lucian would not stop supporting them because of the favor he owed Old Mr. Pearson. If they

    dyed further, Lucian''s patience might run thin.

    Even so, Samuel and his family did not believe it as they clung to hope, only to backfire when the

    prophecy came true¡ªFarwell Group ruthlessly oppressed Pearson Group as a result of a falling out.

    ¡°This is all your fault!¡± someone scolded. ¡°What do you n to do now?¡±

    Forcing a smile, Samuel replied, ¡°I''ll ask Aubree toe here now so she can apologize to all of you.¡±

    As his words fell, Gina quickly had someone call Aubree to the living room.

 Chapter 1360

    Chapter 1360

    Coming down the stairs, Aubree spotted her father surrounded by the other rtives pointing their

    fingers at him and questioning him.

    ¡°What are you guys doing?¡± Aubree asked after seeing the scene.

    In the entire Pearson family, their family was the superior one; they had never received such treatment.

    Hearing her voice, everyone turned to look at her.

    ¡°You still have the guts to question us, huh? You know, had you not offended Lucian, our family would not

    have been like this right now. Old Mr. Pearson established Pearson Group all by himself. It''s not

    something you can toy with! You''re the one who messed up, but why do we have to bear the

    consequences as well?¡±

    Aubree appeared in a wretched state as her cheek was still swollen, and Samuel''s handprint did not

    fade.

    Aubree was so infuriated that her hand started trembling. ¡°Oh, we''re talking about that now, are we?

    Didn''t all of you also bask in the glory when Pearson Group was at its peak?¡±

    If not for the marriage contract between Lucian and me, there''s no way Pearson Group would''ve been

    that magnificent. Yet, here they are, making all this noise.

    Everyone exchanged nces, not knowing how to retort.

    As for Samuel, he could finally heave a sigh of relief, but he still felt as if his family was at fault, so he

    stood in the middle of the room while wearing an unpleasant expression. ¡°Aubree, apologize to everyone

    right now!¡±

    ¡°Why should I? I didn''t do anything wrong!¡± Aubree retaliated. ¡°Did they thank us when they enjoyed the

    things we achieved?¡±

    These hypocrites are disgusting!

    Aubree''s words hit them like a truck as they stared at each other.

    After some time, someone finally uttered, ¡°The most important thing right now is toe up with a

    solution to this crisis. Bickering like this won''t get us anywhere.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. We aren''t here to bicker; we''re here so everyone could think of something to solve this

    issue,¡± another one quickly agreed.

    Taking a seat on the couch tiredly, Samuel asked, ¡°So what solution have you thought of?¡±

    There was no way Lucian would let go of any Pearsons.

    As Samuel had handled this all day long, he had no energy left.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The living room went pin-drop silent again.

    All of a sudden, one of them muttered, ¡°Farwell Group is targeting you; we''re not the ones who crossed

    them. If you''re willing to give up your right to manage thepany and withdraw as the head of the

    authority, Farwell Group will probably be a bit lenient toward us.¡±

    In an instant, the others voiced their agreement.

    ¡°We don''t have anything against you managing thepany, but what he said makes sense. If you''re

    not willing to do that, all of us will go down with you.¡±

    ¡°As long as Pearson Group stands, you will always have food on your table.¡±

    Everyone spoke one after another as though Samuel and his family were some sort of sinners.

    Samuel had his head down, unable to rebuke.

    The others'' behaviors enraged Aubree as she bellowed, ¡°Shut up! Who do you think you are? You''re just

    a bunch of hypocrites! How dare you point your fingers at us!¡±

    Staring at her, everyone went silent, but they knew Samuel would do as they said.

    Aubree looked at her father, about to ask him to reject their ideas.

    However, before she could say anything, Samuel stated, ¡°Understood. I''ll do as you suggested. I''m

    willing to let go of some of my shares.¡±

 Chapter 1361

    Chapter 1361

    Upon hearing her father''s words, Aubree felt her legs turn to jelly as she sat on the stairs.

    We''ve sacrificed so much for Pearson Group, only for him to give in this easily. Lucian doesn''t want me

    anymore, and I can''t secure Pearson Group. I have nothing now!

    As she was in a state of despair, all she felt was immense hatred toward Roxanne.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    If not for that b*tch, I wouldn''t be like this now!

    The news of the Farwell family dissolving the marriage contract with the Pearson family spread like

    wildfire in the upper circle of Horington.

    Once the marriage contract was terminated, Jack was aware of the situation.

    He did not understand why Lucian canceled the contract, and he felt a little uneasy, so he had his

    assistant investigate the matter.

    The next morning, his assistant reported, ¡°Mr. Damaris, there''s a rumor spreading among the public that

    Mr. Farwell''s daughter is also Ms. Jarvis''. Ms. Jarvis has only recently found out about this. I can''t say for

    sure if this is the reason Ms. Jarvis'' attitude toward Mr. Farwell has changed, but they have both grown

    closer with each othertely.¡±

    When the assistant''s words fell, Jack''s expression darkened.

    So Este is Lucian and Roxanne''s daughter. It''s no wonder I always heard how Este fears everyone

    but seems close to Roxanne. Now I know why Lucian has never broken off contact with Roxanne. It turns

    out they have this sort of rtionship. I''ve always known they were once married to each other, but not to

    the point of having a child. This just makes things difficult for me.

    Immense dissatisfaction filled Jack.

    Ever since he made acquaintance with Roxanne in the medical consultation and observed her

    phenomenal medical skills, he knew she was the best choice for him as a life partner.

    Yet, she already had a child with another man.

    He had always been interested in the medical field and had been seeking to make a breakthrough in this

    industry.

    To him, Roxanne was the first brilliant woman in the medical field, so he was inevitably attracted to her.

    He hoped that Roxanne bore the same ideas as him¡ªto improve medically so they could go further in

    this field, as that was the only way he could think of that could bring them together.

    He believed as long as they got together, it would be of great benefit to each other.

    Because of that, he had endlessly made efforts to get close to Roxanne, hoping he could be together

    with her naturally.

    However, in the end, Roxanne still chose Lucian over him.

    ¡°Lucian! Him again! Why does he always meddle in everything I do?¡±

    Out of anger, Jack swept everything on his table to the floor.

    He snatched Herbscape Group and Roxanne from me!

 Chapter 1362

    Chapter 1362

    Roxanne was totally unaware of the children''s involvement in Aubree''s predicament.

    Upon waking up the following morning, she wasted no time browsing the discussion online.

    Lucian''s announcement from the night before topped the trending topics, above the other popr

    topics from the day before thaty below, forgotten. The search phrases of the posts were also almost

    completely deleted.

    Roxanne deemed the matter resolved and was finally appeased.

    She was getting out of bed to prepare breakfast for the children when Jack suddenly called.

    Roxanne picked up at once, thinking it pertained to the project. ¡°What happened, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    She sounded apologetic, as she feared her being the subject of tabloid gossip would affect the project.

    Jack sounded concerned on the other end. ¡°Are you all right? I saw thements online yesterday

    and considered dropping by, but I was swamped. Now that I have some time to spare, I''m calling to

    check if thements have brought you down.¡±

    Roxanne froze before a feeling of warmth engulfed her heart. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr.

    Damaris. I''m fine. Besides, the matter has been resolved. I''m just concerned it might affect our project.¡±

    Jackughed, seemingly unbothered. ¡°I''m just d you''re okay. I got the project handled, and nothing

    will happen.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for all your hard work ofte,¡± Roxanne said gratefully. ¡°I''m well-rested now and will return

    to work next week.¡±

    ¡°No rush. I''m not calling you for that,¡± Jack said, his tone mysterious. ¡°I thought you might be feeling

    down from the incident yesterday, so I called to ask if you''d like to have a day out to feel better.¡±

    This offer sounds like a date.

    Frowning slightly, Roxanne rejected without hesitation, ¡°No, thank¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Jack cut her off, ¡°Don''t be so hasty to turn me down. Having a day

    out is the secondary reason for my asking. The first is that my grandfather wants me to take you to the

    Damaris family''s medical consultation to teach you some of our family''s medical arts while we''re there.¡±

    Since he had invoked Hector''s name, Roxanne could not say no.

    Besides, she became tempted by the prospect of learning the Damaris family''s secrets.

    ¡°There is a nursing home in Jadeborough. The person in charge disappeared with the funds and left

    behind many elderly people who needed help, plus some kind-hearted staff. Despite their best

    intentions to care for the elderly, there aren''t enough funds. Some even starved to death, while others

    had a rpse.¡± Jack spared no detail in describing the condition of the medical consultation to her.

    ¡°This is a mission with a lot at stake. The Damaris family is mobilizing every doctor from the project to

    Jadeborough next week to help treat the elderly. Grandpa recognizes your skill and left me repeated

    reminders to include you in this mission.¡±

    Then, as if worried about making her ufortable, he added, ¡°It''ll take a little longer this time, so we

    will spend two days in Jadeborough. If you cannot spare the time, I won''t force you. I understand you

    have your own children to care for.¡±

    Roxanne would not turn him down at the chance to learn the Damaris family''s medical arts and to aid

    elderly people who were critically in need of medical attention. ¡°All right, I will be there on time.¡±

    Jack''s eyes shed with glee. ¡°Then I''ll be there waiting for you.¡±

    Roxanne promised to go without hesitation.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1363

    Chapter 1363

    After hanging up, Roxanne headed upstairs to summon the children to breakfast.

    Este was still in her bedroom, sprawled on her bed in a deep sleep.

    Roxanne woke her and led her to wash up before knocking on Archie and Benny''s bedroom door.

    Already up, the two boys were huddled together to read thements online.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Their respect for their father increased for how he had handled the incident when they saw that the

    posts had almostpletely been deleted.

    We''ll see who else dares to nder Mommy after this!

    Upon hearing the knock on their door, the boys jumped and mmed theptop shut before running to

    answer it.

    ¡°You boys are awake! Come down and eat.¡±

    Roxanne beamed with pride when she noticed her sons had already brushed their teeth.

    The boys nodded, shut the bedroom door behind them, and followed their mother down the stairs.

    ¡°I''m going on a business trip for several days starting tomorrow. Linda will be over to babysit. Be good

    and do as she says, understood?¡±

    Roxanne brought up her trip to the children during their meal, causing them to suddenly lose appetite at

    those words.

    ¡°You''re going away, Mommy? Can wee along?¡±

    As their mother had been staying home with them instead of being at work this whole time, her sudden

    deration of going away for several days saddened the children.

    Este was most reluctant of all. ¡°Let mee along, Mommy! I can''t be without you.¡±

    The child felt ufortable with the prospect of parting with her mother so soon.

    Roxanne gazed at Este''s uneasy expression and felt her heart ache.

    I know how hard I''ll be working once I arrive there, and I will not be able to give the children the

    attention they need. It''s better for them to remain at home.

    Spurred by that thought, Roxanne turned her down firmly. ¡°I''ll be very busy with work, but you can call

    me if you miss me. I will always pick up.¡±

    Still looking a little upset, Este turned to face the two boys, hoping they would speak up for her.

    Archie and Benny gazed tenderly at their little sister, but they knew how busy their mother could be at

    work.

    When they lived abroad, she would be gone for two to three days at a time, but not before handing

    them over to Linda''s care.

    ¡°Be good, Essie. Ms. Linda is fun and will take good care of us. Mommy will be back before you know

    it!¡±

    Archie stroked Este''s arm.

    Este puffed up her cheeks morosely before returning to her meal with her head bowed.

    Archie then turned to his mother. ¡°What is your current business trip about, Mommy?¡±

    Not intending to keep things for them, Roxanne recounted Jack''s conversation with her while

    emphasizing the deplorable state the nursing home was in and that she would be too busy to pay them

    much mind.

    The children nodded obediently after being informed she would be working at the medical consultation.

    ¡°Those poor elderly people. You must help them, Mommy. We will be here waiting patiently for your

    return.¡±

    ¡°I will await your return patiently too, Mommy!¡± Este chimed in.

    Roxanne was deeply moved by her children''s thoughtfulness. ¡°Thank you. I will resolve matters as

    quickly as I can and hurry back to you.¡±

    The children finished their meal obediently, asionally giving her bits of morsel.

    The meal was a harmonious one.

 Chapter 1364

    Chapter 1364

    Roxanne intended to take the children out after breakfast, but Archie and Benny rejected her offer.

    ¡°We''re still tired from yesterday, Mommy, and would like to stay in today. Besides, Essie must want you

    to herself since you''ll be leaving on your trip tomorrow.¡±

    Este did not know what the two older boys were nning, but she did want to spend time with her

    mother.

    ¡°Let''s stay in today, Mommy!¡± She nodded without hesitation.

    Roxanne gave in to the children''s request. ¡°Let me tidy up the kitchen first. You guys go ahead and y

    while I''m at it.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded, then led Este up the stairs.

    The three children went straight for the bedroom, and as soon as they closed the door, Archie and

    Benny gave Este a toy.

    ¡°Archie and I are going to watch the stock market for a while. y on our own for a while, all right?¡±

    With the patience and shrewdness of an adult, Benny cajoled his sister into obliging him.

    Este grumbled when a doll was forced into her hands, but the two boys were already huddled

    together in a whispered discussion.

    ¡°Mommy mentioned she''s going to the medical consultation. She must be going with Mr. Damaris!¡±

    Worry was written all over Benny''s face.

    Archie was simrly glum. ¡°But Mommy said she''s going to help treat some old people. We can''t stop

    her.¡±

    Compared to their parent''s rtionship, the children held the well-being of the troubled elderly people

    in higher regard.

    Benny pulled a face at his brother''s words. ¡°I know, but what happens if Mommy changes her mind

    while she''s there?¡±

    Mr. Damaris once sent Mommy flowers, for God''s sake!

    The boys were worried that their mother would be moved from spending time with Jack and cast their

    father aside.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Would we be fatherless children?

    Archie frowned and fell silent for a long time.

    It is true. Benny has a valid point. We can''t let Mommy be alone with Mr. Damaris.

    ¡°We can''t stop Mommy, but we can tell Daddy,¡± Archie said solemnly after a long pause.

    Benny''s eyes lit up.

    That''s right! Daddy will think of something if we tell him!

    The children heaved a sigh of relief at that thought and took out their smartwatches to send their father

    a message.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, what are you guys talking about? I''m so bored!¡±

    Cuddling the doll and looking aggrieved, Este trudge over.

    Unsure if she was mistaken, Este noticed that her brothers had been having hushed discussions

    without her since they discovered the truth of her birth.

    We used to talk about things together. How upsetting!

    A trace of guilt shed across Benny''s face. He gave her a mysterious grin and said, ¡°Nothing. We

    were talking about the stock market. You''re too young, so we left you out because we thought you

    would be bored listening to us.¡±

    The boy had no choice but to tell his sister a lie while suppressing a powerful sense of disgust with

    himself.

    Gazing at Este''s innocent expression, Benny changed the subject immediately, afraid of sumbing

    to his guilt and revealing the truth.

    I cannot tell Essie that her daddy is ours too, can I? She will tell Daddy without thinking twice, which will

    undoubtedly anger Mommy. The only thing we can do is discuss matters behind Essie''s back.

 Chapter 1365

    Chapter 1365

    Este nodded innocently in response to their exnation.

    It is true that I know nothing about the stock market, and hearing about it would mean nothing to me,

    anyway.

    ¡°Then finish up your discussion ande y with me!¡± Este whined.

    Benny gave Este a guilty nod.

    As he watched her climb up the bed, he produced his watch to send his father a message.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was displeased after learning from Benny''s message that Roxanne was going to

    the medical consultation again with Jack.

    Though I can''t bear to say anything to her, I''m even more unwilling to keep this to myself.

    After mulling the matter over, Lucian called Jonathan and med him for telling Roxanne about the

    medical consultation run by the Damaris family and for introducing Jack to her.

    Jonathan was deeply amused by his friend''s usations. ¡°Are you kidding me? I did that to help you

    appease your wife! She would have left the country if not for the Damaris family''s project!¡±

    Since learning about the Farwell family calling off the engagement with the Pearson family, Jonathan

    had practically treated Roxanne as his sister-inw.

    Lucian was relieved by those words, and the hostility in his tone decreased.

    ¡°Anyway, you have somewhat yed the matchmaker to their rtionship. I''m now courting Roxanne,

    but she still insists on going with Jack. I can''t say anything to her for fear of being used of restricting

    her freedom. What do you think I should do now?¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan froze for several seconds before regaining hisposure. ¡°You could have just said that you

    want my opinion.¡±

    Lucian answered carelessly, ¡°Whatever. So, what do you have in mind?¡±

    As he did not have an answer just yet, Jonathan did not respond.

    This is between them, and it''s best if I don''t interfere. Besides, my old tricks have been proven not to

    work. Lucian is the one who finally convinced Roxanne to say yes, but it''s evident from the way he''s

    speaking that he''s upset.

    A secondter, Jonathan asked tentatively, ¡°You can''t stop her from going and you don''t feel good

    about her spending time alone with Jack. Is that it?¡±

    Lucian hummed in response.

    ¡°Then why don''t you go with her?¡± Jonathan suggested. ¡°She can''t stop you from going if you decided

    to.¡±

    Lucian remained silent for a long time.

    Having thought his friend was dissatisfied with the idea, Jonathan was about to suggest something else

    when he realized that he had already been hung up on. He heaved an aggrieved sigh.

    When will those two finally end up together, so my days of being the middle person cane to an

    end?

    Standing in the CEO''s office at Farwell Group, Cayden was looking nkly at his employer. ¡°Are you

    sure you want to personally check the ount in Jadeborough, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian gave an indifferent nod. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    Cayden was filled with despair when his employer summoned him and stated his wish to inspect the

    ount of one of their branches in Jadeborough.

    That task never involved Lucian himself, as only the presence of the CFO would be required.

    He could not imagine why his employer would make such a trip when there were many other urgent

    matters in the headquarters that required his attention.

    At the sight of Lucian''s determination, however, he could not say much else.

    ¡°One more thing, I will be there for a few days, so push everything on our itinerary back during this

    period,¡± Lucian instructed without the slightest change in his expression.

    Cayden could do nothing else but nod.

 Chapter 1366

    Chapter 1366

    Linda arrived on time the following morning as Roxanne was leading the children down for breakfast.

    ¡°Ms. Linda!¡± Archie and Benny greeted her warmly when she arrived.

    It was Linda who had babysat them when Roxanne was upied with work abroad.

    To the children, Linda, like Madilyn, was their godmother.

    Linda was simrly warm when she greeted, ¡°Long time no see, my darlings!¡±

    After hugging Archie and Benny, she turned to regard Este, who was standing behind the boys.

    Este was still a little wary of strangers.

    ¡°You must be Essie!¡± Linda offered her hand politely with a gentle smile. ¡°How do you do? I''m Linda,

    your mommy''s assistant, and I''ll be here to care for you for theing few days.¡±

    Este gazed at her mother and brothers.

    When they indicated she should take the hand, she slowly offered hers and shook Linda''s.

    Aware of the little girl''s condition, Linda did not urge her to say anything but instead let go after shaking

    her hand and straightened up to look at Roxanne.

    ¡°How are things at the research institute?¡± Roxanne asked in concern.

    As soon as the online discussion simmered down, she rushed to prepare for the medical consultation.

    Upon recalling that Linda would being that day, she nned to ask her in person.

    Linda smiled. ¡°It''s almost resolved. The many suppliers who wanted to terminate their contracts had a

    change of heart and asked to be partners again. What do you think about that?¡±

    Roxanne fell silent for several seconds. ¡°Then keep the partnerships going. Those suppliers are just

    opportunistic parasites. We cannot hold them to very high standards.¡±

    Because her involvement in the online discussion had risked their interests, the suppliers had asked to

    have their contacts terminated.

    As they had no private dealings, Roxanne saw no reason to ask them for more faith in the research

    institute.

    Businessmen are, by nature, opportunistic and self-serving.

    Linda was not surprised by her answer and promptly agreed to it.

    ¡°I''m not sure how long I''ll be away for. I have to trouble you to look after the research institute and the

    children during my absence.¡±

    Roxanne sounded apologetic.

    Linda shook her head. ¡°This is my job. Besides, I''m fond of them. They are good children.¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded in agreement.

    They were angels in Linda''s presence.

    Roxanne smiled as she caressed the children''s heads. ¡°Be good, behave yourselves while I''m away,

    and don''t give her any trouble. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mommy,¡± the children replied sweetly.

    After leaving further instructions to Linda and the children, Roxanne nced at her watch and found it

    was time to go.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I''m leaving. Be good, all of you.¡±

    Dragging her suitcase behind her, Roxanne turned to leave.

    At the sight of his mother''s departure, Benny could not help feeling anxious on his father''s behalf, as

    thetter still had not shown up.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    In a panicked fit of inspiration, the boy called out to Roxanne.

    She stopped, confused. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Benny gazed at his brother and then at his sister, who did not seem eager to speak.

    After a moment, he said, ¡°You left us with so many words, but do you have any for Mr. Farwell? We can

    pass the message!¡±

    His words jolted Roxanne to a realization. Her brows creased lightly.

 Chapter 1367

    Chapter 1367

    I have never needed to inform Lucian about impending business trips, but things are different now.

    Knowing how much he dislikes Jack, I should inform him it is with Jack I''m making this trip. I have

    gotten so used to leaving whenever work crops up for the past six years that I would have forgotten if

    not for Benny''s reminder.

    Benny watched his mother''s expression soften and knew his timely words worked. Although his face

    glistened with anticipation, he was also silently urging his father to hurry up.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Roxanne fell silent for a long while before grabbing her phone to give Lucian a call.

    Just when she found his number, a horn sounded outside the mansion.

    Somehow knowing exactly who it was, Roxanne put her phone away and walked to the entrance with

    her suitcase in tow.

    She saw Lucian''s Bentley at the door. d in a smoky gray vest with sleeves rolled up halfway, he

    emerged from the car and strode toward her.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Roxanne had a funny feeling as she watched him approach.

    Lucian frowned at her luggage. ¡°What about you? Where are you going?¡±

    Roxanne followed his gaze and felt a twinge of guilt about her business trip with Jack.

    Unwilling to discuss it in the children''s presence, she said carefully, ¡°I''m going to Jadeborough for a

    business trip. I was about to tell you when you came.¡±

    As soon as the words were out of her mouth, Lucian came over and took her luggage.

    Roxanne frowned in puzzlement. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    He ced her suitcase in the car while she followed suspiciously behind.

    Benny heaved a secret sigh of relief at the arrival of his father. He made a face at his mother''s back

    before turning to Linda.

    ¡°We''re going to bete, Ms. Linda. We need to get going to the kindergarten!¡±

    There''s no way we''re getting involved.

    Linda nced at the time and, with a jump, bid Roxanne farewell before ushering the children into the

    car and driving off.

    Suddenly, Roxanne and Lucian were the only ones left at the mansion entrance.

    She was still uneasy even after he ced her suitcase into his trunk. ¡°I''m runningte. Let''s talk about

    it when I get there.¡±

    Meeting her eyes, Lucian grabbed her wrist and dragged her to the passenger seat.

    Too confused to resist, Roxanne found herself forced into the passenger seat. Then she watched as he

    got in on the other side.

    ¡°Just as well. I, too, am here to inform you that I''m going to Jadeborough to take care of some

    business. Since we''re heading the same way, let''s travel together,¡± Lucian said cidly and started the

    car without giving her a chance to turn him down.

    Soon after, Lucian drove out of the mansion.

    Roxanne, seated in the passenger seat, mulled over Lucian''s words.

    What a coincidence! Lucian never mentioned anything about going to Jadeborough before this.

    In fact, even Lucian did not know he would be making a trip to Jadeborough.

    Observing the side of his face, Roxanne could not detect any deception amidst his rxed

    concentration behind the wheel.

    She felt disappointed by her suspicion as soon as the thought urred to her.

    Why would Lucian lie? This is not something worth lying about!

 Chapter 1368

    Chapter 1368

    ¡°Are you going to Jadeborough for business?¡± Roxanne couldn''t hold back the question any longer as

    the car picked up speed.

    Lucian nodded in response to her question, his eyes never leaving the road. ¡°There''s a problem with

    the ount, and I need to check it out.¡±

    Suspicion shone in Roxanne''s eyes. ¡°And you have to go there yourself?¡±

    She thought Lucian showing up to check the ount was a bit much despite her limited business

    knowledge.

    Lucian''s expression remained unchanged. ¡°The person in charge is someone from the Farwell family.

    Anyone else may be unable to keep them in line, so I must go.¡±

    It was a reasonable exnation, one that Roxanne reluctantly epted.

    She assumed Lucian''s job entailed nothing more than sitting in the office and devising strategies,

    oblivious to the fact that many trivial matters still demanded his time and attention.

    ¡°Well, what about you? Why are you going on a business trip after just recovering?¡± Lucian turned and

    gave her an unreadable look.

    Guilt snapped her back to the present. She had mentally braced herself to tell him the truth, but words

    eluded her now that she was sitting beside him.

    ¡°I...¡± Roxanne hesitated for a long moment before answering evasively, ¡°I''m going to help out with an

    emergency in a nursing home in Jadeborough.¡±

    ¡°Help out?¡± Lucian echoed, puzzled. ¡°With whom? Is it set up by the research institute?¡±

    Roxanne averted her eyes sheepishly. ¡°No. It''s by the Damaris family. Mr. Damaris contacted me

    yesterday morning asking if I was interested. He said the situation is quite dire, and this time I''ll be able

    to learn medical skills from them, so...¡±

    She snuck a peek in the rearview mirror at Lucian, fully expecting him to disapprove of her traveling

    ns with Jack.

    However, his expression revealed nothing, and he simply nodded. ¡°You should do it if the geriatrics

    need help. Take care of yourself and avoid overworking.¡±

    ¡°That''s it? You have nothing else to say?¡± Roxanne couldn''t stop the words froming out of her

    mouth.

    Lucian arched a brow in bewilderment.

    She realized she had said something she shouldn''t have, and regret instantly filled her. Yet, words,

    once spoken, couldn''t be retracted.

    It was a while before Lucian''s voice rang out in the small space. ¡°There''s nothing to say. Saving

    patients is your job, and I can''t choose your work partner. Jack is indeed an exceptional doctor. I''m

    confident that both of you will keep your rtionship strictly professional.¡±

    She felt an overwhelming sense of dissonance remembering Lucian''s prejudice toward Jack and then

    hearing what he said now.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    She was so caught up in her astonishment that she didn''t notice Lucian''s white-knuckled grip on the

    wheel during the conversation.

    He clearly didn''t mean what he said.

 Chapter 1369

    Chapter 1369

    Quiet settled in the car again.

    Lucian had thought Roxanne would offer him an exnation or words of reassurance after he had

    shown understanding, but she remained silent for a long time.

    That ticked him off, but he couldn''t go back on his words and could only keep his emotions in check.

    Thankfully, Benny had notified him of this earlier, or he would have flipped his lid thinking about

    Roxanne and her indulgent demeanor working together with Jack.

    ¡°You could take a break on this trip, too,¡± Lucian continued, not meaning a word he said. ¡°The stories

    circting online these few days must have affected you. I should have handled it better. I wanted to

    take you away for an excursion after my trip, but it seems that the medical consultation came at the

    right time.¡±

    Roxanne came back to her senses and seemed to remember something. ¡°Sorry for troubling you with

    thements online.¡±

    Lucian frowned. ¡°I was the one who put you in this situation. I should be the one apologizing to you.¡±

    Roxanne hesitated before continuing, ¡°But it should be me who files the defamation suit. People will

    misunderstand if you do it for me...¡±

    They appeared to be a family in the eyes of everyone else, which was the desired effect Lucian

    wanted.

    He feigned confusion. ¡°Misunderstand what?¡±

    A hint of resignation shed in Roxanne''s eyes, and she stared at him without answering.

    He clearly knows what I mean, yet he acts clueless.

    Lucian knew that she knew, and he was unfazed. ¡°Let them misunderstand, then. It works in my favor

    because everyone knows to stay away from you.¡±

    He was very satisfied with the idea of announcing to the world what belonged to him, and he had no

    ns to retract the im.

    Roxanne knew she couldn''t change his mind and gave up, pretending the conversation didn''t happen.

    The car ride continued in silence until she heard a strange sound, followed by the vehicle lurching.

    ¡°Tire''s busted.¡±

    Lucian nced at the dashboard with furrowed brows, wearing a solemn expression. ¡°Buckle up. I

    remember there''s an expressway exit in front. I think we can still make it.¡±

    Then he checked the roads before merging to the outermostne.

    This was Roxanne''s first experience, and she checked the rearview mirror from time to time for anyone

    tailgating them or deviation from a blown tire.

    Thankfully, Lucian kept the vehicle speed moderate, and they were close to the exit. They could get off

    the expressway in no time.

    ¡°That was a scare, huh?¡± He gave Roxanne an apologetic look after pulling over to the side of the road.

    ¡°The car was fine when we started the journey. Maybe we drove over something just now.¡±

    Her heart was still beating a little quicker, and she breathed a sigh of relief when the car came to a

    stop. ¡°It''s fine as long as nothing happened. Luckily, we were near the exit.¡± Remembering something,

    she took out her phone to check the time. Her face creased in frustration. ¡°I''m not sure I''ll be able to

    make it to the medical consultation.¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If it''s an emergency, you can wait here while I send someone with another car to us,¡± Lucian

    answered.

    Roxanne immediately asked, ¡°What about you? Don''t you have business to attend to in Jadeborough?¡±

 Chapter 1370

    Chapter 1370

    Lucian tapped on the steering wheel and said matter-of-factly, ¡°I''ll drive the car to the service center. It

    shouldn''t take long.¡±

    Roxanne nced around them.

    They were in a remote area with no visible signs of a rest area or any people around.

    In fact, there weren''t any buildings in sight, let alone any service centers.

    ¡°Don''t you have any spare tires in the car?¡± Roxanne asked hopefully.

    Lucian furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°I''ve just used it a while ago and forgot to rece it.¡±

    Feeling helpless, Roxanne nced around at the deserted environment they were in.

    If their car were to break down here, no one would discover their whereabouts.

    Roxanne felt slightly anxious.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°I wouldn''t suggest taking that chance,¡± she warned. ¡°We''re still a great distance from the service

    center, and I doubt the tire will hold up for much longer. Why don''t you give the service center a call

    and have theme to us? We can stay put until they arrive.¡±

    There were two of them, so they could look after each other.

    Lucian nced at his watch. novel ebook ¡°Do you want to stay here with me? Aren''t you in a hurry? I

    think the elderly people at the nursing home need you to be there as soon as possible.¡±

    A hint of hesitation shed across Roxanne''s eyes when she heard him mention the sick, elderly

    people.

    However, she quickly made up her mind. ¡°It''s fine. Mr. Damaris and the other doctors will be there, so

    they''ll be fine.¡±

    Lucian nodded and pulled his phone out to call the service center.

    They waited patiently in the car for the tow truck to show up and tow the vehicle away.

    Roxanne took out her phone and texted Jack to inform him that she would most probably bete.

    As they were too far away from the town, the vehicle from the service center only showed up hours

    later.

    Lucian greeted the person and led Roxanne to the vehicle ahead so they could be driven to the nearest

    town.

    They did not make the journey to the car workshop, which was situated at a considerable distance from

    the town.

    Lucian retrieved Roxanne''s suitcase and told her to wait aside while he spoke to the mechanic. A while

    later, he came back to her.

    ¡°What did you guys talk about?¡± Roxanne was confused.

    ¡°I told them to examine the whole car and make sure it''s working well. A while ago, I noticed there

    seemed to be a problem with the speedometer.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne didn''t think much. She shuddered in fear andmented, ¡°Thank goodness

    nothing happened to us.¡±

    After saying that, she couldn''t help but frown as something seemed amiss to her.

    Lucian rarely drives this car. It''s practically new. Why are there so many issues?

    Her thoughts were clearly written on her face.

    Suddenly, Lucian extended his hand, interrupting Roxanne''s thoughts.

    She found herself frozen, staring at Lucian''s hand reaching for her.

    ¡°You...¡±

    For a split second, she thought Lucian wanted to hold her hand and instantly panicked.

    The next second, Lucian took her suitcase and pushed it along the gravel path with ease.

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, I bought arge ck suitcase out of convenience. It would look strange now if I had

    bought a pink one...

    Lucian led the way, pushing the suitcase, while Roxanne tagged behind quietly.

    They started making small talk.

    Suddenly, Roxanne''s gazended on Lucian''s hand hanging loosely by his side.

    Recalling her misinterpretation, she couldn''t help but feel amused.

 Chapter 1371

    Chapter 1371

    I can''t believe I thought Lucian stretched his hand out to hold hands with me. He''s obviously not that

    childish.

    Noticing her silence, Lucian halted in his tracks and turned over his shoulder to ask in concern, ¡°A

    penny for your thoughts?¡±

    His voice snapped Roxanne out of her reverie. She couldn''t help but blush upon recalling the reason

    she fell silent. ¡°Oh, it''s nothing.¡±

    Lucian arched a brow. He clearly didn''t believe her exnation.

    Roxanne caressed her stomach. ¡°I''m hungry after walking this far. Is there anything to eat nearby?¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    As soon as she uttered those words, Lucian acted quickly, snatching her hand before she could take it

    back.

    Roxanne felt her heart skip a beat as she stared at their hands incredulously.

    ¡°Come on. Let''s go find a restaurant.¡±

    Lucian pushed the suitcase with one hand and held her hand with his other. He slowed down so he

    could walk beside her.

    Stunned, Roxanne allowed him to lead her forward.

    This quaint little town, nestled in the foothills, was known for its pleasant atmosphere and peaceful

    surroundings. novel ebook However, it wasn''t without its shorings as itgged behind in terms of

    development.

    There were only small, cheap restaurants by the road.

    They walked along the entire street but failed to find one restaurant that Lucian approved of.

    ¡°This will do.¡±

    Gradually, Roxanne calmed down and stopped in front of a restaurant that sold pasta.

    She observed Lucian''s countenance with increasing amusement as it transformed into a look of

    disgust.

    When she was abroad, she frequently journeyed with Harvey to some of the most isted mountains

    and rural areas.

    On asion, they would venture to remote areas to offer medical consultation services. On other

    asions, they would embark on expeditions to seek out rare and precious medicinal nts.

    Roxanne had been in poorer conditions, so she was used to eating at dingy restaurants.

    However, Lucian was used to eating at five-star restaurants.

    His frown deepened as he stopped beside her and nced at the restaurant she was talking about. It

    was clear that he didn''t like it at all.

    This particr restaurant looked cleaner than the others, but Lucian still thought its cleanliness wasn''t

    up to standard.

    Roxanne said calmly, ¡°This is the cleanest restaurant we can find here.¡±

    With that, she went up the steps.

    Lucian''s brows creased, but he ended up going after her.

    It was noon, so the restaurant was pretty crowded.

    Their appearance attracted the attention of the crowd in an instant.

    Roxanne seemed used to it as she found a seat and sat down. However, Lucian''s frown deepened,

    showing that he was on the verge of losing his temper.

    Roxanne quickly assured him, ¡°We''re obviously outsiders. It''s only natural for them to feel curious.¡±

    Right then, the owner of the restaurant approached them with a warm smile. ¡°Ah, you must be new to

    the area. You''ve certainly made the right choice!¡± He gave them the thumbs-up. ¡°We take pride in our

    establishment, which is the cleanest restaurant in town, and our food is nothing short of delicious! Just

    look how crowded it is here!¡±

    Roxanne gave him a polite smile. ¡°Yes, I can see that.¡±

    Hearing that, the owner grew more enthusiastic. He handed them the menu and proceeded to engage

    them in conversation. ¡°You two certainly look like a couple. What brings you to our little town?¡±

    Roxanne''s hands paused in her action of flipping through the menu as she looked at the man sitting

    across from her instinctively.

    It seemed that Lucian had epted the restaurant, as he had returned to his usualposure and

    was leisurely browsing the menu.

    Perhaps he looked too overbearing, for it felt as though they were in a five-star restaurant even though

    they were eating at a random restaurant.

 Chapter 1372

    Chapter 1372

    ¡°You''ve gotten it wrong...¡±

    Roxanne looked away from Lucian and tried to exin to the owner.

    The owner tly rejected her exnation, saying, ¡°It''s impossible. I saw the two of you holding hands

    when you walked in. To be honest, you both are quite attractive. I''ve noticed the two of you since you

    arrived on our street!¡± To prove himself, the owner tapped Roxanne''s suitcase. ¡°This belongs to you,

    right? I saw this man taking it from you! He acted as though he had done this so many times.¡±

    He then proceeded to reveal their interaction along the way.

    The customers in the restaurant couldn''t help but sneak nces at Roxanne and Lucian as they

    entered.

    The owner''s words only added to their curiosity, causing them to stare at the couple openly.

    Some got curious and asked, ¡°Are you guys celebrities here to film something?¡±

    Knowing she couldn''t persuade the owner to think otherwise, Roxanne exined in exasperation,

    ¡°We''re not celebrities. We were passing by, and our car broke down.¡±

    The owner finally stopped talking.

    Relieved, Roxanne quickly ordered, ¡°I''ll have squid ink pasta and a sd, please.¡±

    She then nced at Lucian, afraid he couldn''t ept these dishes.

    Lucian turned to the owner. ¡°I''ll have the same.¡±

    The owner nodded and left to prepare their food.

    Lucian swept his gaze across the crowd, and they looked away guiltily.

    ¡°They don''t have any ill intentions.novel ebook Don''t behave like this,¡± Roxanne advised helplessly.

    Lucian turned back to her and regarded her darkly. ¡°Have you been here previously?¡±

    He had a feeling that Roxanne was familiar with this ce.

    Roxanne was taken aback. Knowing what he meant, she chuckled and exined, ¡°No. I haven''t been

    here exactly, but I have experienced something simr. When I first went overseas, I had the

    opportunity to apany Professor Lambert on various medical consultations. We often had to trek up

    mountains to gather herbs for our treatments, which was quite an adventure!¡±

    That was why Roxanne didn''t show any disgust for the town and felt at ease there.

    Lucian''s eyes darkened when he heard her answer.

    He thought that this area was bad enough and did not expect her to tell him she had been to worse

    ces.

    She had been through a lot over the past six years. If I hadn''t acted that way, would she still be with

    me? Would she have been spared from all the difficulties and struggles she had gone through?

    Knowing he felt guilty, Roxanne said solemnly, ¡°I wanted to do these things because they were

    meaningful to me. I didn''t feel the least bit tired doing it, so don''t take it the wrong way.¡±

    Back then, Professor Lambert gave me a choice: remain in theb or venture out and experience new

    things. I chose to take the leap of faith and explore the unknown, and I would not trade that decision for

    anything in the world. The trips I went on not only provided me with a wealth of knowledge but also

    irreceable memories that I will cherish for the rest of my life. Had I stayed in theb, I would have

    missed out on the invaluable lessons and experiences that I gained from the trips.

    However, Lucian''s face was still dark.

    Roxanne helped him with the utensils. ¡°I know you''re used to dining at expensive restaurants, but I''m

    sure you''ve never experienced a taste quite like this before,¡± she said encouragingly. ¡°It''s really quite

    delicious.¡±

    She then began eating.

    A wave of guilt washed over Lucian''s heart when he noticed how natural she looked.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t get used to the environment. He just felt that she deserved to eat at a better

    restaurant.

    He waspletely unaware of the many hardships and struggles that she had experienced over the

    last six years.

 Chapter 1373

    Chapter 1373

    They were slurping their pasta when Roxanne''s phone rang.

    Roxanne''s gaze shifted to the caller ID on her phone before she shot a quick, apprehensive look at

    Lucian. It was clear she was unsure whether to answer or not.

    Sensing her gaze, Lucian immediately knew who it was. ¡°It''s Jack, isn''t it?¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°I told him I might bete, so he''s probably calling to find out what happened. I''ll

    head out to answer it.¡±

    She got up, ready to leave.

    However, Lucian stopped her. ¡°You can answer it here. It''s rted to work, anyway.¡±

    In other words, he was saying that Roxanne had no reason to hide from him if it was a work call.

    Roxanne returned to her seat and answered the call. ¡°Mr. Damaris.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Jack''s tired voice rang out. ¡°I''m sorry. I was busy with the medical consultation and just got a chance to

    look at my phone. What happened?¡±

    Roxanne exined that her car broke down halfway. novel ebook She didn''t mention Lucian was with

    her.

    Jack assumed she was alone and expressed his concern.

    Roxanne exined gently, ¡°I''m fine. The car is being repaired, and I believe it will be ready soon. You

    don''t have to worry.¡±

    Jack still sounded concerned. ¡°Do you need help? Should I ask someone to pick you up?¡±

    Roxanne nced at Lucian.

    Lucian''s head was lowered as he focused on eating his pasta. He didn''t seem to have heard them.

    ¡°No need. I think it will be done soon. You should hurry up and treat the elderly people. I''ll join you after

    I''ve arrived,¡± Roxanne rejected his offer calmly.

    Jack didn''t insist and reminded her, ¡°All right, then. If something crops up, remember to give me a call.¡±

    Roxanne agreed.

    After the call ended, she grew anxious.

    Jack sounded exhausted, so she assumed that they were swamped with work. She feltpelled to

    go there to lend them a hand.

    ¡°How long will it take for the car to be done?¡±

    Lucian stopped what he was doing. ¡°Let me ask.¡±

    He pulled his phone out to call the service center.

    The call was answered shortly after.

    The mechanic sounded uncertain after he heard Lucian''s question. ¡°I understand that you''re in a hurry,

    and we''re doing everything we can. Your speedometer needs to be reced, but unfortunately, we

    don''t have the same model in our workshop. But we''ve already ced an order for it, and it should be

    delivered soon.¡±

    Lucian''s brows scrunched up. ¡°How much longer will it take?¡±

    The mechanic answered, ¡°At least half an hour. I''m already urging them, so please give us more time.¡±

    At that, Lucian shot Roxanne a helpless look.

    He had put his phone on speaker, but the volume wasn''t too loud. They were the only ones who could

    hear the mechanic''s answer.

    Roxanne grew increasingly anxious when she learned it would take at least thirty minutes.

    As Lucian seemed displeased, she decided to appease him first. ¡°Safetyes first. Let''s wait a bit

    more!¡±

    Lucian gave a curt nod and hung up.

    Right then, Jonathan''s text arrived.

    Jonathan: How''s the town? Not bad, right? I asked many people before discovering its existence!

    Lucian nced at it and quickly locked his phone.

    On the other side, Jonathan was confused as he didn''t receive any reply from his friend.

    I went through a lot of effort to find a scenic town that happened to be beside the highway. Don''t tell me

    Lucian didn''t go there.

 Chapter 1374

    Chapter 1374

    ¡°Let''s go for a walk outside,¡± Lucian suggested after pocketing his phone.

    Roxanne assumed he didn''t like the interior of the pasta restaurant. She didn''t ponder over his request

    and nodded obligingly.

    After they paid for their meal, Lucian got up and took Roxanne''s suitcase. They then walked out of the

    restaurant.

    As they strolled along the street, surrounded by the mountains, Roxanne and Lucian felt the

    temperature was just right despite it being past noon. Although the sun should be shining brightly, the

    foliage provided ample shade to keep the heat at bay.

    Roxanne might be in a hurry to head to Jadeborough, but she couldn''t help but rx in such an

    environment.

    ¡°Do you like it here?¡±

    Lucian''s expression softened when he discovered that she seemed rxed.

    Roxanne''s lips curled as she nodded. ¡°When I first went overseas, I had the privilege of apanying

    Professor Lambert on a number of excursions to the mountains, where we would search for herbs.

    Later, I had to stay in theb. novel ebook I do miss the feeling of being out in the wilderness but never

    had the chance to do so again.¡±

    Lucian''s eyes dimmed as conflicted feelings rose in his heart.

    He believed that Roxanne had experienced a great deal of hardship, but it appeared that she had

    actually been quite content.

    ¡°Don''t you find this ce beautiful?¡± Roxanne stared at him, her eyes sparkling under the sunlight.

    Lucian was momentarily dazed. He quickly regained hisposure and gave a brief nod.

    Indeed, this town was scenic.

    Nevertheless, the most important thing was that she loved it.

    They strolled ahead for some time until Roxanne realized it was prettyte. Concerned, she demanded

    to know the progress of the repair.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Is the car done yet? If it''s still getting repaired, I''m afraid we''ll have to spend the night here. There is

    no hotel in this town.¡±

    Lucian fished his phone out to call the workshop.

    The person on the other end of the line sounded particrly helpless and distressed. ¡°I''m sorry to say

    that something came up while they were delivering the part. I''ve already urged¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Lucian cut in unhappily, ¡°I don''t want to hear any excuses. Just tell me when it

    can be done.¡±

    ¡°I''m afraid it won''t be done by today.¡± The mechanic sounded increasingly guilty.

    Lucian''s brows drew together deeply.

    Realizing he was about tosh out at the mechanic, Roxanne gave his sleeve a careful tug. ¡°Forget it.

    Let''s get someone to fetch us.¡±

    She meant to call Jack to send someone here to give them a ride.

    Lucian understood her meaning. His eyebrows furrowed once again as he ended the call.

    Roxanne pulled out her phone to contact Jack.

    ¡°I''ll ask Cayden toe here. He can drive the car back when it''s done,¡± Lucian said to her quickly

    before she could make the call.

    Roxanne paused for a few moments as she thought about his proposal. After weighing up the fact that

    the two cities were rtively close in proximity, she eventually decided to agree to his suggestion.

    Only then did Lucian call Cayden toe pick them up.

    Cayden agreed without hesitation.

    It would take some time before Cayden arrived. Lucian seemed to be in a foul mood, so Roxanne said

    to him gently, ¡°The vigers told me there is a beautifulke right ahead. Let''s head there to take a

    look!¡±

    Lucian rxed slightly and took her hand, and they strolled to theke.

    Meanwhile, the mechanics in the workshop were confused.

    ¡°Didn''t he ask us to take our time? Why did he get mad at us?¡±

    One mechanic seemed ustomed to such antics as he exined, ¡°He is obviously courting thatdy.

    That was just an act!¡±

    Comprehension dawned on everyone.

 Chapter 1375

    Chapter 1375

    ¡°If you enjoy it here, then we can go traveling often in the future,¡± Lucian said when they were on the

    way to theke. ¡°The past few years have been incredibly hectic, so I''m looking forward to taking some

    time off to rx during my vacations.¡±

    He was holding Roxanne''s hand. She stared at his side profile and felt a bitter feeling spreading across

    her heart.

    For the past six years, they had been out of touch and unaware of each other''s current status.

    Roxanne led a hectic but fulfilling life.

    On the contrary, Lucian didn''t seem to be doing well.

    ¡°We can bring the kids here one day. I don''t think they have been in the mountains before.¡±

    Lucian stopped in his tracks and turned over his shoulder to look at her.

    They had arrived at theke.

    Perhaps they were in the mountains, for theke water was crystal clear. The branches of the drooping

    willows by theke were swaying lightly in the breeze.

    Roxanne nced at him and said distractedly, ¡°I believe Archie and Benny want to travel, too. I''ve been

    busy with work and never got the chance to travel with them. Essie...¡± She didn''t know much about

    Este but could roughly guess the little girl''s situation. novel ebook ¡°Essie used to be afraid of

    strangers, so I don''t think she has gotten out much, right? Now that she''s doing better, we can go

    travel.¡±

    She sounded natural as though she had been thinking about this for a long time.

    Lucian tightened his grip on her hand, surprised.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    He was saying that on the condition that Roxanne agreed to be with him.

    Never in his wildest dreams did he expect Roxanne to continue the conversation readily.

    Does she feel the same way as I do?

    Roxanne''s heart skipped a beat when she met his gaze. She didn''t continue and merely gave him a

    bright smile as an answer.

    They remained by theke until sunset.

    Before Cayden arrived, Roxanne received a call from Jack.

    ¡°How''s the situation? Has your car been repaired?¡±

    ¡°No. I''m afraid I can''t make it there today. I''m sorry about that. Has the medical consultation ended?

    What about the elderly people''s condition?¡±

    Jack chuckled bitterly. ¡°The medical consultation has ended. Everyone is exhausted. All these elderly

    patients have been suffering from old and stubborn diseases that are hard to curepletely. All we

    can do is help them recuperate slowly and patiently.¡±

    Roxanne frowned as an apologetic look appeared in her eyes. ¡°You must''ve worked hard today. I''ll

    make sure to arrive on time tomorrow to meet up with you.¡±

    Jack reassured her, ¡°Don''t worry. We have plenty of doctors here to take care of any medical needs. Be

    careful and let me know if you need any help.¡±

    Roxanne thanked him gratefully.

    They chatted briefly about the elderly people''s medical condition before hanging up.

    Taking in Roxanne''s downcast expression, Lucian pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°It''s not your fault that they got sick, so don''t beat yourself up over it. If you''re looking for someone to

    put the me on, then I''m the one to me. I should have driven more carefully, so you could have

    made it in time.¡±

    Roxanne sighed. ¡°That has absolutely nothing to do with you. I just couldn''t help but feel bad for them.

    They were alone despite being ill, with no one to turn to for help. Even if I can provide them with the

    treatment they need, it will be difficult for them to survive without the support and care of someone

    else.¡±

    Lucian was moved by her kindness. ¡°We''ll figure out something. The most important thing now is to

    treat their sickness.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°I need to arrive at the nursing home as early as possible tomorrow. I couldn''t be

    there today, so I must work twice as hard tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 1376

    Chapter 1376

    It was almost six in the evening when Cayden finally arrived.

    After instructing Cayden to stay and wait for the car to be repaired, Lucian got into Cayden''s car and

    drove off with Roxanne.

    When they reached Jadeborough, it was already nine at night.

    Lucian sent Roxanne to the hotel that Jack had booked for the doctors.

    After he unloaded her luggage from the car, he nced at the night sky and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry

    to have kept you so long.¡±

    Roxanne smiled and replied, ¡°It''s not your fault. No one expected the ident to happen. I should be

    thanking you instead for sending me here even though it''s already sote.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She knew that they had made their way to the hotel thatte at night because she did not want to be

    late for the medical consultation the next day. They could have waited for the car to be fixed and set off

    the next morning.

    Lucian had asked Cayden to switch cars with them because he didn''t want her to be disappointed.

    ¡°It''s gettingte. I should head in now. Text me when you reach your amodation,¡± Roxanne said

    before she turned around and entered the hotel.

    Lucian stood rooted to the ground, upset at the thought that the woman was staying in the same hotel

    as Jack.

    However, he knew that he shouldn''t be kicking up a fuss about that, as Roxanne was solely focused on

    her elderly patients, hoping that they would recover soon.

    Lucian received a call from Jonathan the moment Roxanne disappeared into the elevator.novel ebook

    He nced at the caller ID before answering the phone coolly.

    ¡°Are you guys okay?¡± Jonathan asked with a trace of panic in his voice.

    ¡°We''re fine. What''s wrong?¡± Lucian replied while getting back into the car.

    Jonathan''s expression changed slightly as he asked in disbelief, ¡°If you''re fine, why didn''t you reply to

    my messages? I''ve been texting you all day. I thought something bad happened to you!¡±

    After all, it was Jonathan''s idea for Lucian to intentionally get his car to break down on the road.

    He could never forgive himself if they had gotten into an ident because of that.

    Jonathan had spent the entire day worrying and was hurt by Lucian''s nonchnt attitude.

    Lucian had merely told him that he and Roxanne were fine without going into any details and even

    asked him if anything was wrong.

    Sensing Jonathan''s tone, Lucian finally realized that his friend had been worried about him. The

    corners of his lips curled up into a smile as he replied, ¡°I saw your messages but didn''t get a chance to

    reply. It''s a beautiful town.¡±

    Jonathan was slightly appeased after getting an eptable exnation. Feeling concerned, he asked,

    ¡°So did the two of you...¡±

    If things had gone ording to n, both of them should be currently trapped in the town, and

    naturally, they would...

    ¡°We''re in Jadeborough now,¡± Lucian replied cidly.

    Jonathan gaped in shock when he heard that. ¡°Jadeborough? Aren''t you supposed to be in town? Are

    both of you together now?¡±

    ¡°No. Jack booked a hotel for the doctors, and she''s there now,¡± Lucian replied.

    Jonathan gasped in disbelief. ¡°You had such a good opportunity! I can''t believe you didn''t do anything.¡±

    s, it seems that my idea has gone down the drain!

    Lucian exined helplessly, ¡°She has a medical consultation at the nursing home early tomorrow

    morning, and most of the elderly there are seriously ill. After some thought, I decided I should take her

    here.¡±

    Lucian could not help but feel guilty when he saw the pained look in Roxanne''s eyes as she spoke

    about the elderly.

    Jonathan was also in the medical field, so he could understand Roxanne''s feelings.

    In an uncertain tone, he said, ¡°But still, you should at least do something. You have already followed

    her to Jadeborough. Do you really intend to just watch over her like a knight in shining armor?¡±

 Chapter 1377

    Chapter 1377

    Lucian furrowed his brows and replied, ¡°What else can I do? I don''t know anything about medical

    consultation. Since you are in the medical industry as well, give me some tips, then.¡±

    Jonathan held his forehead in exasperation.

    Is he seriously thinking of helping out at the nursing home tomorrow?

    The man let out a long sigh in his heart before replying patiently, ¡°From what you''re telling me,

    Roxanne and Jack are staying in the same hotel now. Aren''t you worried at all? You know Jack has

    ulterior motives toward Roxanne...¡±

    The crease between Lucian''s brows grew deeper.

    He looked up at Roxanne''s room and saw that the lights had already been turned on.

    Recalling Jonathan''s words, Lucian could no longer sit still. Immediately, he opened the door and got

    out of the car.

    Jonathan was still bbering nonstop over the phone.

    After heading into the hotel, Lucian made a reservation for the room next to Roxanne''s.

    It was already almost ten at night when Roxanne entered her room.

    She hesitated for a few seconds when she walked past Jack''s room but decided not to disturb him and

    proceeded straight to her own room.

    After a long day, Roxanne was drained. The first thing she did was take a shower.

    When she emerged from the bathroom, she noticed that her phone was ringing.

    She cast a nce at the screen and saw Lucian''s name shing on the caller ID.

    Assuming that he was calling to tell her he had reached back safely, novel ebook Roxanne answered

    the phone while drying her hair. ¡°Are you back already?¡±

    She heard a beeping sound on the other end of the line, which sounded like someone opening a door

    using a key card.

    ¡°I am. I just found out that the branch office had booked the same hotel for me. If I had known earlier,

    we could have walked together. Where''s your room?¡± he asked with a straight face.

    A look of surprise and confusion shed across Roxanne''s face when she heard that.

    She could not help but find it strange that the branch office did not inform Lucian of the arrangement

    earlier.

    Besides, everything that happened that day seemed to be too much of a coincidence.

    However, as it was nothing serious, Roxanne did not think much of it and told Lucian her room number

    straight away.

    Right after she finished speaking, Lucian eximed, ¡°808? What are the odds? I''m just next door.¡±

    Roxanne knitted her brows slightly. This is indeed too much of a coincidence...

    If Lucian had not asked for her room number first, she would definitely have suspected that he had

    nned everything intentionally.

    Lucian remained standing outside the door while staring nkly in the direction of Roxanne''s room.

    He and Jonathan had assumed that, after knowing that Lucian was staying next to her, the woman

    would have at least opened the door to take a look.

    However, after he waited for some time, to his dismay, her door remained shut.

    Just then, Roxanne''s voice sounded. ¡°It''s gettingte. You should rest soon. You must be very tired

    after driving the entire day.¡±

    She let out a yawn as she spoke.

    Clearly, it wasn''t appropriate for Lucian to suggest anything else. He had no choice but to agree. ¡°You

    too.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Roxanne hummed in acknowledgment before ending the call.

    Lucian stared at his phone and furrowed his brows in displeasure before entering his room.

    He could not believe that he had entertained Jonathan''s bad idea and was upset at himself for even

    having those thoughts.

    He was worried that Roxanne would realize the uncanny string of coincidences and start doubting him.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan, who was at home, was wondering if he should call Lucian to ask about his

    progress when he suddenly felt his ear burning.

    He rubbed his ear and decided against it.

    What if they are having... He did not want to interrupt the couple at the wrong moment and spoil the

    party.

    I''ll just wait until tomorrow!

 Chapter 1378

    Chapter 1378

    Lucian was about to take a shower and get some rest when he heard a knock from the room next to

    his.

    After that, he could hear Jack''s voice. ¡°Have you arrived, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Jack had assumed that Roxanne had arrived as he heard the sound of people talking in the corridor

    above.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Roxanne had just finished showering and was only wearing a robe, so she replied without opening the

    door, ¡°Yeah, I just got here. I didn''t tell you because I thought you were asleep.¡±

    Jack nodded and asked, ¡°Have you taken your dinner yet? If you haven''t, how about we go outside and

    grab a bite? We could also discuss the condition of the elderly people while we''re at it.¡±

    Lucian''s face clouded over the moment he heard that.

    Knowing Roxanne, there''s no way she''ll be able to say no if he mentions those elderly people!

    Roxanne really wanted to speak to Jack face-to-face, but it would be incredibly inconvenient to do so in

    a robe with her hair still dripping wet.

    After hesitating for a bit, Roxanne decided to turn him down. thuy ¡°We''ll discuss this in the car

    tomorrow. It''s a littlete now.¡±

    Jack knew better than to pressure her any further. novelebook ¡°All right, then. Rest well. We''ll head out

    earlier tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Roxanne replied with a smile.

    The look in Jack''s eyes was gloomy as he stared at her door, which was tightly shut.

    All he knew was that Roxanne came here by car, but he didn''t know who she came with.

    They rushed over even though it''s sote at night...

    Roxanne waited until she heard his footsteps fade into the distance before blow-drying her hair.

    She wasn''t all that hungry before, but hearing Jack talk about dinner got her feeling a little hungry when

    she was done drying her hair.

    Roxanne was about to order some food via room service when Lucian''s call came in.

    ¡°You''re still awake?¡± Roxanne asked in confusion.

    ¡°I was going to bed, but then I got hungry because I haven''t had dinner. You''re probably hungry too,

    right? How about we go eat something downstairs?¡± Lucian suggested in a deep voice.

    Roxanne was about to turn him down when her stomach growled loudly.

    Because of how quiet her room was, Lucian could hear it very clearly over the phone. ¡°I visited a ce

    not far from here a while back, so I know a restaurant with amazing dishes for supper. It''s been quite a

    while since myst visit, so I kind of miss the food. But it''d be pretty boring to go eat there all by myself.

    Oh, well... If you''re not hungry, then I''ll just forget about it.¡±

    What Lucian meant was he would go to bed hungry if I refused to have supper with him.

    Roxanne had no choice but to take him up on his invitation. ¡°I''ll go get changed and give you a call

    when I''m ready to head out.¡±

    She hung up the phone and threw on a dress that she had lying around.

    Although she wasn''t exactly excited about having supper, Lucian did spend the entire day driving her

    here, so she couldn''t let him go to bed with an empty stomach.

    Besides, Roxanne felt as though Lucian was acting a little childish, which formed a huge contrast with

    his usual personality.

    Since it wasn''t often that Lucian would behave childishly toward her, she couldn''t possibly bring herself

    to turn him down.

    After getting dressed, Roxanne gave Lucian a call to let him know she was ready.

    The two of them then stepped out of their respective rooms, one after the other.

    The spaghetti strap dress that Roxanne had on was rather short and revealed the wless skin on her

    thighs.

    She looked so stunning that Lucian could not take his eyes off her when she stood before him.

 Chapter 1379

    Chapter 1379

    ¡°So, what are we going to eat?¡±

    Since he had already heard her stomach growling, Roxanne decided to be straightforward about it.

    Lucian retracted his gaze and replied, ¡°I haven''t been here in a long time, so I''m not too sure if that

    restaurant is still in business. Come on, let''s head downstairs.¡±

    The two of them continued chatting as they made their way toward the elevator.

    That was when Jack''s door opened by a crack, and he could see them as they entered the elevator.

    The look in his eyes turned gloomy the moment he saw Roxanne''s outfit and recognized the man

    standing next to her.

    That''s Lucian! So, he''s the one who came to Jadeborough with Roxanne! I can''t believe Roxanne

    declined my dinner invitation only to go out for supper with Lucian! Is it true what the rumors say about

    their rtionship improving because of Essie?thuy If that''s the case, then it''ll be near impossible for me

    to win Roxanne over!

    Jack''s face darkened.

    The elevator slowly came to a halt on the first floor, and Roxanne followed behind Lucian as they made

    their way toward the hotel entrance.

    The moment they reached the entrance, Roxanne was filled with regret.

    She had chosen a fairly short dress for the sake of convenience. It exposed a huge part of her body to

    the icy-cold winds at night.

    Roxanne wrapped her arms around her body and shivered when a st of cold wind hit her.

    ¡°Wait here for me. I''ll head back and¡ª¡±

    She was about to say she would go put on a jacket, but Lucian cut her off by taking his dress shirt off

    and handing it to her.

    Because they were going to have supper, Lucian was dressed rather casually in only a ck dress

    shirt over a T-shirt.

    His slender arms and veins that bulged underneath the skin were exposed when he took his shirt off.

    Roxanne instinctively averted her eyes when she saw that, only to have it fall upon his incredibly

    muscr chest.

    As Lucian was usually dressed in formal attire, such as a dress shirt and suit jacket, she could only see

    that he had a huge frame.

    It wasn''t until she saw him in a T-shirt that she realized just how muscr he was.

    He looked nothing like a man who spent most of his time in the office.

    Roxanne was snapped out of her dazed state when Lucian''s voice rang out.

    ¡°Are you satisfied with what you see? I''ve been keeping up with my workouts over the years.¡±

    Her face burned bright red when she realized she had been ogling him. ¡°I-It''s fine. I''ll go grab a jacket

    from my room...¡± she stammered while looking the other way.

    Lucian frowned in displeasure. ¡°Why? You had no issues with wearing Larry''s clothes, right?¡±

    Roxanne stared at him in confusion for a few seconds before understanding what he meant.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Oh, that''s right... Lucian saw Larry draping his coat on me when I attended an academic conference

    back then. I can''t believe he still remembers that! Also, is he being jealous?

    Roxanne stopped fidgeting and stood there while Lucian put the shirt on her.

    Unsatisfied with just draping it over her shoulder, novelebook Lucian even buttoned the first few

    buttons to cover her chest before letting go.

    Roxanne''s face was still a little red as she caught a whiff of his refreshing scent. For some reason, it

    filled her heart with a sense of security.

 Chapter 1380

    Chapter 1380

    ¡°I just thought you weren''t dressed warmly enough either. Aren''t you cold with just a T-shirt on?¡±

    Roxanne exined in an attempt to clear up Lucian''s misunderstanding from earlier.

    Lucian turned and stared at Roxanne, who was all covered up in his shirt, and held her hand. ¡°I won''t

    be cold if we stick together.¡±

    The two of them looked really intimate as they walked side by side while holding hands.

    After making a lot of turns, Lucian and Roxanne arrived at a small alley.

    Noticing that the alley waspletely dark, Roxanne shed him a confused look and asked, ¡°Is this

    the ce you mentioned?¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°It''s probably closed. Let''s eat somewhere else.thuy What would you like to eat?¡±

    As Roxanne was very hungry, a huge variety of options popped up in her head when she heard that.

    After taking some time to filter through her options, she said, ¡°Let''s have crawfish. I haven''t had them in

    a long time. I''m kind of craving them right now.¡±

    Oh, wait... Most high-end restaurants are already closed at this hour, so we''ll only be able to find

    crawfish at the food stalls on the street. I''m not sure if Lucian will find such environments to his liking...

    Noticing the conflicted look on her face, Lucian held her hand and led her toward the food stalls that

    lined the streets.

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and quietly followed behind him.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Concerned that Lucian would dislike crowded environments, she was nning on bringing him to a

    stall with fewer customers.

    However, Roxanne couldn''t help but go to the liveliest one when she got there.

    Since she hadn''t been there before, she figured the one with the most customers probably had the best

    food.

    It wasn''t until they had taken their seats that Roxanne realized Lucian would probably dislike the stall

    she chose.

    Sure enough, Lucian had a somewhat gloomy look on his face.

    ¡°I''m sorry. You don''t like dining in a noisy and crowded environment like this, do you? How about we

    bring the food back to the hotel instead?¡± Roxanne suggested apologetically.

    The frown on Lucian''s face smoothened when he realized how much she liked dining there.

    After observing his expression for a little while longer, Roxanne felt a little relieved when she saw that

    he was fine with the ce.

    Even so, she kept trying to chat with him to divert his attention until the food was served.

    It wasn''t until the waiter served the food they ordered that she stopped talking and began deshelling

    the crawfish.

    After deshelling one crawfish, Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds before cing it on Lucian''s te.

    She did that to express her apology for making him dine here with her.

    She waited for him to eat it before she started deshelling another one for herself.

    Halfway through the meal, Roxanne realized something was amiss.

    Huh? That''s strange... I keep eating, but there always seems to be more crawfish on my te...

    As she turned to look at Lucian, she saw that his te was empty.

    The next thing she knew, novelebook Lucian had topped up her te with yet another crawfish

    that he had just deshelled.

    Lucian paused when he noticed Roxanne staring at him in confusion. ¡°What''s wrong? Does it not taste

    good?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head. She was about to say something when someone bumped into the back of

    her head, causing her to let out a surprised squeal.

    ¡°What the... Hey! Didn''t you see using through?¡±

    The sound of slurred speech was soon followed by the intense smell of alcohol.

    Roxanne frowned as she realized they had encountered some problematic drunkards.

 Chapter 1381

    Chapter 1381

    ¡°I''m sorry. I really didn''t see you there.¡±

    Not wanting to escte the situation, Roxanne apologized and adjusted her chair a little.

    The drunkards'' eyes lit up with lust when they saw her pretty face and amazing figure.

    Roxanne frowned in difort when she noticed them ogling her body.

    That was when she heard Lucian standing up next to her.

    She had wanted to stop him as she thought he was going to start a fight with the drunkards, but he

    simply stepped in front of her and shielded her with hisrge frame.

    ¡°Given how packed this ce is,thuy it''smon for people to bump into each other. Of course, since

    you all think we''re at fault here, I''ll take responsibility and make it up to you guys. Which table are you

    seated at? I''ll have the stall owner put your expenses on my bill,¡± Lucian said while ring at the

    drunkards.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that.

    Oh, thank goodness... I thought Lucian was actually going to fight them! He may be skilled and all, but

    they have us outnumbered, so we''d be at a huge disadvantage.

    She assumed the drunkards would leave them alone after hearing what Lucian said, but they were far

    from being satisfied with that.

    One of the drunkards snorted disdainfully and said, ¡°Hmph! We don''t need you to pay for us!¡± He then

    shifted his lecherous gaze toward Roxanne. ¡°That girl you''re with, however, looks mighty fine! We''ll let

    this slide if she drinks with us tonight!¡±

    Roxanne tensed up and began to panic when she saw him reaching out to grab her.

    Right as she was on the verge of freaking out, Lucian pulled her into his embrace and moved her away

    from that drunkard''s hand.

    Being held in his arms filled Roxanne''s heart with a sense of security, but she still felt somewhat

    worried about their situation. ¡°Let''s get out of here.¡±

    Those guys are really drunk. There''s no telling what they''ll do next!

    ¡°Oh, my... Look at those thighs! They''re so smooth and fair!¡± the drunkard eximed while staring at

    Roxanne''s exposed thighs.

    Roxanne instinctively pulled away from him and nuzzled against Lucian to avoid the drunkard''s gaze.

    Having noticed what was going on, the drunkard''spanions made their way over and tried to pull

    him away.

    Fortunately, they were not as strong and failed to grab hold of him.

    Eventually, the drunkards'' friends had no choice but to keep apologizing.

    Although Roxanne was no longer in danger, she still felt incredibly nervous and anxious.

    Good thing Lucian buttoned up this shirt earlier... novelebook Those guys would surely have made

    even more perverted remarks if they saw my exposed chest!

    Lucian''s eyes dimmed when he noticed how terrified Roxanne was. He pulled out his phone and made

    a call.

    Although the drunkards were a bunch of perverted lowlifes, they didn''t actually dare do anything when

    they felt Lucian''s intimidating aura.

    Noticing that Lucian was making a call, the drunkards'' friends quickly dragged them back to their table.

    ¡°Let''s head back now that they''ve left us alone. There''s no telling if they''lle after us againter on,¡±

    Roxanne said with a worried frown while moving out of his embrace.

 Chapter 1382

    Chapter 1382

    Lucian, however, pulled Roxanne to sit back down. ¡°There''s still a lot. Eat slowly.¡±

    Upon saying that, he deshelled another crawfish for her.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    At the sight of how calm and natural the man was, Roxanne was filled with puzzlement.

    But gradually, she calmed down too.

    Somehow, she always felt that Lucian would never let anything happen to her whenever he was

    around.

    Like how she had fallen into the water at the beach the other time, thuy Lucian would always hold onto

    her steadily.

    In the twinkling of an eye, the two got back on rhythm.

    Roxanne mindlessly epted the fact that Lucian was deshelling the crawfish for her. The more she

    ate, the more she thought it was delicious.

    They had just finished the dish when those drunkards gathered near them again. This time, they each

    had a ss of beer in their hands.

    ¡°Hey, gorgeous. Come on, let''s be friends and have a drink together!¡±

    One of the drunkards tried to lean closer to Roxanne. He was getting so near Roxanne that his ss

    almost hit her face.

    Roxanne scrunched her brows slightly. Just as she was about to get up and move further away, a hand

    reached over, firmly seized that drunkard''s wrist, and twisted his hand that was holding the ss in

    another direction.

    An icy glint shed across Lucian''s eyes as he lifted the corners of his lips into an unfathomable smile.

    ¡°You love to drink? Come, I''ll drink with you.¡±

    With that said, he raised his ss and brought it toward his mouth.

    That drunkard was stunned by Lucian''s action initially, but after he snapped back from his trance, he

    shook Lucian''s hand away in displeasure.

    Unexpectedly, as if Lucian''s hand was like a mp, that drunkard could not move an inch despite a

    fierce struggle. Instead, he found his wrist hurting from the tight grip.

    ¡°Are you f*cking crazy? Who wants to drink with you? Stay away from me if you aren''t courting death!¡±

    the man yelled.

    Soon, the other drunkards had their attention on Lucian, and they began moring about starting a

    fight.

    Despite so, Lucian did not seem to notice their existence. He slowly finished his ss of beer while

    pinning that drunkard''s arm on the table without letting go.

    Witnessing the scene before her, Roxanne felt her heart nearly thumping out of her chest.

    What is Lucian ying at?

    ¡°Who are they? Are they filming a movie?¡±

    ¡°Are they the so-called bodyguards? They''re all wearing the same uniform! But who will need

    bodyguards at a small ce like this?¡±

    Suddenly, gossip and discussions were buzzing wildly among the crowd.

    Roxanne vaguely sensed that those bodyguards the crowd was talking about had something to do with

    Lucian.

    Whipping her head around, she saw three MPVs stopped by the roadside. Over ten burly men d in

    suits got out of the vehicles and strode in her direction.

    ¡°Damn it! He really called for backup!¡±

    It took those drunkards a while to realize something was not right, and at once, they turned and tried to

    flee the scene.

    Nheless, the moment they lifted their foot, those bodyguards charged toward them and swiftly held

    them in ce.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    The bodyguard in the lead respectfully went up to greet Lucian.

    Thetter nodded expressionlessly before handing the drunkard, whom he had been grabbing onto,

    over to the leader of the bodyguard.

    The other drunkards, who had been shouting arrogantly a moment ago, novelebook were so

    astonished by what was happening that they almost sobered up and took turns begging for mercy.

    ¡°Sir, we were wrong! We will never do it again!¡±

    ¡°Sir, please have mercy on us. We drank too much earlier and didn''t know what we were doing...¡±

    Lucian lifted his gaze to Roxanne and signaled that she could decide how to deal with those drunkards.

    Meeting his gaze, Roxanne frowned dubiously.

    Those people indeed scare me out. But then again, I don''t want to make trouble.

    After a brief hesitation, Roxanne said, ¡°Send them somewhere to sober up. It''s time we head back

    now.¡±

    To that, Lucian nodded and took her along.

    Before leaving, he turned around and shot the leader of the bodyguards a knowing look.

    The leader instantly understood Lucian''s signal.

    It was, of course, a must to sober up, but just not in a way as simple as what those drunkards had

    expected.

 Chapter 1383

    Chapter 1383

    Arriving before the room door, Roxanne nced at the shirt on herself.

    ¡°I''ll wash this shirt and return it to you.¡±

    Since they were at the food stall for quite some time and even got into a conflict with those drunkards, it

    was no wonder their clothes were reeking of barbecue and alcohol.

    Roxanne was undeniably a little thrown off by the smell.

    ¡°You probably got a shock earlier, didn''t you?¡± Lucian asked, sidestepping the topic Roxanne brought

    up.

    It took Roxanne a good few seconds to process the man''s question. In response, she pursed her lips

    and smiled.bao ¡°Yeah, a little. That was a big group. We should''ve just walked away. There''s no point

    getting entangled with them.¡±

    Lucian''s brows drew together. ¡°I don''t like the way they look at you.¡±

    In other words, he was telling her he chose not to leave because those drunkards were tantly taking

    liberties with her through their words.

    Roxanne was taken aback, but she slowly put on a smile on her face. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    I was the one who suggested eating at the food stall by the roadside. But I can''t believe it had caused

    so much trouble for Lucian.

    Roxanne expressing her gratitude was probably thest thing Lucian wanted to hear. Nevertheless, at

    the sight of the earnest look in her eyes, he could not bring himself to say anything more except give

    her a nod in acknowledgment. novelebook¡°Get some rest. You still have to get up early tomorrow.¡±

    With that, he turned and headed toward the room next door.

    Only after watching the man enter his room did Roxanne return to hers.

    She wondered if she was just her imagination, but for some reason, she felt that the expression on

    Lucian''s face a moment ago seemed a little gloomy.

    Yet, she could not figure out the reason.

    As it had been a long day, Roxanne fell asleep as soon as she jumped into bed.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    When the rm rang the following morning, Roxanne, not wanting to waste much time, immediately

    got out of bed and freshened herself up before heading downstairs to wait for Jack and the other

    doctors.

    At seven, everyone arrived.

    When they saw Roxanne, several doctors who knew her went up to extend a greeting.

    To that, Roxanne responded with a smile.

    ¡°Did you sleep wellst night?¡±

    Thest to approach her was Jack, who spoke to her in a familiar and endearing tone.

    At the thought of how she had rejected him yesterday but gone out for supper with Lucian, Roxanne

    could not help feeling guilty.

    When she heard Jack''s question, she vaguely answered, ¡°Not too bad. The hotel you picked has a

    pretty good environment, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Once she finished speaking, she coincidentally caught sight of a well-suited Lucian walking out from

    the elevator and heading toward the hotel entrance from the corner of her eye.

    Seemingly sensing her gaze, Lucian turned and looked in her direction.

    As their eyes met, he somewhat shed a smile at her.

    Before Roxanne could make any expression, the man retracted his gaze and strode out of the hotel

    entrance.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Jack noticed that she was distracted and traced her line of sight questioningly.

    By this time, the hotel entrance was already empty.

    Recalling the scene he sawst night, Jack could more or less figure out who she saw. At once, a look

    of displeasure crossed his face.

    Nheless, when he turned back to look at Roxanne, he became serious again as he uttered, ¡°It''s

    late. Let''s set out.¡±

    Those words pulled Roxanne back to reality, and she quickly put on a solemn look.

    With that, the group got on the bus Jack booked in an orderly manner.

    On the bus, Roxanne and Jack sat at the front.

    Along the way, Roxanne asked everything about the medical consultation yesterday, to which Jack

    answered all of her questions in detail.

    However, when Jack tried to ask her about the details of her trip, Roxanne was ambiguous with her

    answer.

    The matter between Lucian and her had already caused amotion online. That was why she did not

    want to be the subject of discussion at work too.

    However, the more she tried to cover up, the more Jack could not help but overthink.

    How exactly have things between the two of them progressed...

 Chapter 1384

    Chapter 1384

    An hourter, the bus slowly drove into the nursing home.

    Roxanne, who was on the bus, nced outside, only to see elderly people crowding in the yard with

    little caregivers around.

    The barren environment of the nursing home did not help make the nursing home look like a lively

    ce at all.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The elderly people are more careful. You don''t see the kids these enthusiastic when we went to the

    children''s home.¡± Jack''s wistful voice rang out beside Roxanne''s ears. ¡°Maybe too many people died a

    few days ago, so the elderly people are frightened. bao Don''t be too direct with your words during your

    consultationster.¡±

    Roxanne hummed in agreement.

    Jack had told her earlier about how one of the doctors had been too careless with his words during

    their medical consultation the day before and nearly made one of the elderly people faint in shock.

    After hearing Jack''s words, Roxanne felt afraid. She told herself that she had to be extra careful during

    her consultationter.

    When Roxanne came, the elderly people who hade for a consultation split into two sides.

    One party was worried about their health, so they were fighting against each other to line up at the

    more experienced middle-aged doctor''s side.

    The other party was elderly people who were too lonely and wanted to have a chat. When they saw the

    sweet and meek young woman¡ªRoxanne¡ªthey all gathered around her.

    Roxanne patiently chatted with them as she convinced them to undergo a consultation.

    In no time, Roxanne became the busiest person among the doctors.

    Most elderly people suffered from several health issues. Not only did Roxanne need to chat with them,

    but she also had to perform acupuncture on them.

    Not long after, she was drenched in sweat.

    On the other hand, Jack did not have many elderly people who lined up on his side.

    When he saw Roxanne''s state, he walked over in concern. ¡°Rest if you''re tired. I''ll watch over them for

    you.¡±

    As he spoke, he took a piece of tissue and handed it to Roxanne.

    Roxanne took it and wiped away the beads of sweat on her forehead. ¡°No, it''s fine. I couldn''te over

    yesterday, so I should work harder today.¡± With that, she turned to smile at the elderly people.

    ¡°Moreover, these kind people are nice to me. novelebook They don''t want me to get tired either.¡±

    Every time Roxanne was done performing acupuncture on four to five people, the elderly people would

    urge her to take a rest.

    It was Roxanne''s guilt from the day before that prevented her from taking a break.

    Jack decided to help her from the side while exining the situation to the elderly people for her.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was very harmonious.

    ¡°My, you both have such a good rtionship, and you''re even here to give us old folks free

    consultation. You''re kind!¡± The elderly people could not help butment on their tacit cooperation.

    ¡°Young man, you must not mistreat this girl. She''s such a great girl you won''t be able to find someone

    like her anywhere else!¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne halted her acupuncture session and chuckled before exining, ¡°You''ve

    misunderstood the situation. We''re not¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the elderly people smacked their thighs and interrupted her,

    ¡°Misunderstand the situation? We''re no fools. We can see what''s going on. Don''t hide it anymore.

    Come on, tell us when you''re nning to get married!¡±

    The elderly people were taking the topic further and further from the truth, and a resigned look crept

    onto Roxanne''s face. ¡°We''re really just friends. Please don''t misunderstand us.¡±

    The elderly people looked at them from head to toe before nodding. ¡°We understand. You young folks

    don''t like us old folks asking too many questions. We won''t say a word about this anymore. Just be

    nice to each other, okay?¡±

 Chapter 1385

    Chapter 1385

    It was apparent that they did not buy her exnation at all.

    Roxanne cast a nce at Jack, hoping that he would help her out.

    However, Jack only smiled before turning away and changing the topic. ¡°No matter what kind of

    rtionship we have, it won''t affect our ability to treat you. Next, please.¡±

    He did not deny the elderly people''s assumption of their rtionship, and so the elderly people became

    even more confident about their guesses as they looked at Roxanne and Jack lovingly.

    Upon realizing that she could not change their minds, Roxanne decided to drop the topic.

    Nevertheless, sheter made sure not to do anything to let others misunderstand the nature of her

    rtionship with Jack.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Roxanne ended up consulting dozens of elderly people, bao but their health issues were allmon

    and not too severe.

    As she was fully prepared to find their conditions had worsened, she was d to see that they seemed

    better than she had thought they would be.

    Thank God they''re not doing as terribly as I presumed.

    Still, there were elderly people who were in worse conditions.

    When she was consulting an elderly man with rheumatic heart disease, Roxanne visibly slowed down.

    He''s so old, and he has no children. If he gets a heart attack...

    She could not imagine how hard it would be for the elderly man.

    Noticing her strange behavior, Jack walked over and asked, ¡°What''s the matter?¡±

    Roxanne gave the elderly man a pacifying smile before whispering to Jack, ¡°He has rheumatic heart

    disease. I''m afraid acupuncture won''t be able to treat him. Why don''t we send him to the hospital

    instead?¡±

    He would have someone to take care of him in the hospital, at the very least.

    Jack furrowed his brows a little before turning to smile gently at the elderly man. ¡°Please let me give

    you a checkup as well.¡±

    The elderly man liked them both, so he was cooperative with them.

    Jack narrowed his eyes and started giving the elderly man a checkup. Once he was certain it was

    indeed rheumatic heart disease, his expression turned somber.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Roxanne asked.

    Jack had already taken out his acupuncture kit. He said to her, ¡°I''ll be performing acupuncture for him.

    Pay attention to this. This is what I''m nning to teach you for the medical consultation this time¡ªthe

    needling technique that has been passed down in the Damaris family for years, Root Thirteen.¡±

    While he spoke, Jack inserted the sterilized thin needle into the elderly man''s acupuncture point.

    The look on Roxanne''s face turned into one of respect. Like a student studying under her professor,

    she quietly stood at the side as she stared at Jack''s movement and the acupuncture points he used.

    Roxanne had once heard about the acupuncture technique, Root Thirteen, from her professor before.

    Even someone like Harvey admired the acupuncture technique. Every once in a while, he would sing

    praises of it to Roxanne, and that made Roxanne keen to find out what it was like.

    However, when she told him she wanted to learn the technique, Harvey revealed to her that it was a

    unique technique owned by the Damaris family.

    Back then, Roxanne had still been overseas. She only knew that the Damaris family was an elusive

    family, and when she saw the secretive way her professor acted at the mention of the technique, she

    started wondering if it was something he had made up to trick her.

    She had never thought that the heir to the Damaris family would one day be the one to demonstrate the

    technique to her.

    As Roxanne had nothing but admiration for Root Thirteen all these years, she could not help but ce

    her entire focus on Jack''s performance.

    Jack noticed it naturally, and an indiscernible smile grew on his lips.

    I knew it. She''s as obsessed with medical skills as I thought she was. I might not be able as good in

    anything else as Lucian, and I might not have known her for as long as he did, but I''m the only one who

    can help her improve her medical skills!

 Chapter 1386

    Chapter 1386

    As if he wanted her to observe the technique better, Jack was exceptionally slow whenever he inserted

    the needle.

    Roxanne had more time to mull over the details.

    Sure enough, the way Jack inserted the needles was different from the other acupuncture techniques

    she had learned so far. Even though she had read some of the ancient medicine books, she had never

    come across the method he was using.

    She guessed that was what made the Damaris family''s technique unique.

    Roxanne was gripped by confusion every time she saw Jack insert the needle into the acupuncture

    points, but once she saw the next acupuncture point he chose, she soon figured out what made them

    complementary.

    ¡°The following insertions are the main point, so watch carefully.¡±

    Jack suddenly turned to her and slowed his actions down as he showed her the position of his

    needling.

    Roxanne kept a close eye on his hand.

    When she saw him lower the needle into the position, she snapped her brows together in shock and

    confusion.

    Thest six insertions were not at any acupuncture point, and she was baffled by that. In fact, she

    wondered if those needles were going to do anything at all.

    Roxanne then lowered her gaze to study the elderly man''s condition.

    Once Jack was done inserting the needles, the elderly man''s brows furrowed as redness crawled onto

    his face and sweat beaded on his forehead.

    Worried, Roxanne asked, ¡°Sir, how do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Having said that, Roxanne turned back to Jack.

    She was only saying that out of concern for the elderly man''s odd state, but she was afraid that Jack

    would think she had no trust in the Damaris family''s technique.

    Luckily, Jack seemed unbothered by her question. Instead, he was standing at the side with a small,

    confident smile on his lips.

    Even when he saw the elderly man''s reaction, his smile did not fade.

    Roxanne returned her gaze back to the elderly man.

    The elderly man seemed to be assessing himself as well. After a while, he answered, ¡°It feels...

    comfortable. I''ve always felt coldness in my chest all these years, but after the acupuncture session,

    my chest feels warm. I don''t feel a tinge of iciness at all anymore.¡±

    The elderly man closed his eyes to let himself dive into the physical sensation a little longer. He was

    looking more and more excited over time.

    Jack finally parted his lips to exin, ¡°He has rheumatism, and it''s not unusual for him to shed a little

    sweat during the treatment. In fact, that means the acupuncture session is doing its job.¡±

    Worried, Roxanne asked, ¡°Sir, how do you feel? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Roxanne nodded in understanding.

    After a while, Jack checked the time and took the needles out.

    ¡°Sir, you need regr acupuncture sessions for your case. The Damarises wille over to perform it

    for you every once in a while, so please rest well and not get too agitated for the time being.¡±

    The elderly man choked out, ¡°I know. I know. Your acupuncture skills are fantastic...¡±

    After keeping thest needle, Jack turned around to see the elderly man bending his knees, about to

    kneel before him.

    ¡°Sir, please don''t! This is just our job!¡± Jack cried out as he hastily held the elderly man''s arms.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    As tears gushed out of the elderly man''s eyes, he muttered, ¡°You have no idea how long this problem

    has been guing me. If not for you two, I really think I''d die from this problem one day...¡±

    Elderly people like them were lonely individuals. It was one thing for them to die from their illnesses, but

    another if they had to suffer from a slow-acting disease.

    Without anyone to take care of them, every one of their attacks would equate to a tormenting period of

    living hell.

    The elderly man was delighted to hear from someone that his disease was curable.

 Chapter 1387

    Chapter 1387

    It took Jack and Roxanne a while before they could pacify the elderly man and calm him down.

    After that, they continued treating the rest of the elderly people.

    Initially, the elderly people liked Roxanne for her looks and her sweet demeanor, and they were also

    curious about her rtionship with Jack.

    However, after witnessing how the two of them treated the elderly man, the others saw the duo in a

    new light.

    During their consultations, they would eagerly list out all of their health issues.

    Many even talked about the minor issues they faced every day, desperately hoping that Roxanne and

    Jack could make them as healthy as a horse.

    The two of them ended up getting heavier and heavier workloads.

    Once the sessions were over, Roxanne was exhausted.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡±

    Jack was tired too. He took a bottle of water and walked over to sit beside Roxanne.

    Wiping the sweat off her forehead, she then took the bottle he passed to her and took a sip out of it

    before turning back to the smiling elderly individuals. There was a look of relief visible in her eyes.

    ¡°I''m tired, but I don''t mind it as long as these people get to be healthy.¡±

    That was the aim of her trip, after all.

    Right as those words were out of her mouth, she recalled the technique Jack had performed earlier,

    and a contemting look manifested on her face.

    Seemingly reading her mind, Jack smiled and asked, ¡°Anything you want to ask about the Damaris

    family''s Root Thirteen?¡±

    A solemn expression appeared on Roxanne''s face when they broached the topic of their profession.

    ¡°Where did you insert thest six needles? I can understand the starting parts because the

    acupuncture points wereplementary, but thest six needles were not inserted into acupuncture

    points, were they?¡±

    A wave of admiration washed over Jack when he heard her question. Then, it was a sense of

    determination to get her for himself.

    The woman in front of me is so quick toprehend new medical knowledge. I mustn''t let go of her so

    easily.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Despite those thoughts in his mind, Jack did not reveal anything on his face.

    Instead, he exined patiently, ¡°You''re right in that thest six needles were not inserted into

    acupuncture points. Where they should be ced should depend on the condition of the patient. It''s

    complicated to exin it now, but these are avable in written form. Once we go back, I''ll send you the

    book.¡±

    Even though he was vague with his answer, Roxanne could figure out that the book he was talking

    about had to be the Damaris family''s medical book, which had been passed down for generations. She

    knew that the book would certainly contain more information than just Root Thirteen.

    Seemingly reading her mind, Jack smiled and asked, ¡°Anything you want to ask about the Damaris

    family''s Root Thirteen?¡±

    Upon realizing that, Roxanne gasped and rejected him, ¡°No, it''s fine. Please, just exin it to me in

    simpler terms when you''re free. That book must be very important to the Damaris family, so it''s best if

    you don''t just lend it to someone like me.¡±

    Upon realizing that, Roxanne gasped and rejected him, ¡°No, it''s fine. Please, just exin it to me in

    simpler terms when you''re free. That book must be very important to the Damaris family, so it''s best if

    you don''t just lend it to someone like me.¡±

    Jack seemed unperturbed. ¡°It''s what my grandfather wants as well. Medical knowledge should not

    belong to only one family. It is our honor to share the Damaris family''s medical knowledge with an

    excellent doctor like you.¡±

    Roxanne''s determination wavered.

    She was already interested in the Damaris family''s medical knowledge, but she always felt that it was

    something that solely belonged to the Damaris family.

    She would be delighted and honored to have the Damaris family share their knowledge with her.

    However, she was also afraid.

    She wondered if she could bear the burden of Hector''s admiration.

    ¡°My grandfather said that the Damaris family''s medical knowledge would soon be known to the rest of

    the world. The more people who can grasp the knowledge, the more patients can be cured. It''s my

    grandfather''s wish to see a sight like this,¡± came Jack''s voice by her side.

    Roxanne had to dwell on it for a long while before nodding in gratitude. ¡°I understand. I''ll study the book

    as much as I can.¡±

 Chapter 1388

    Chapter 1388

    Just then, a pot-bellied middle-aged man walked up to the duo. ¡°Who''s this with you, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Jack stood up to greet the man and make the introductions. ¡°This is Dr. Roxanne

    Jarvis. Roxanne, meet Terence Canfield, the new person in charge of this nursing home.¡±

    Roxanne smiled and greeted Terence cordially.

    ¡°So this is the renowned Dr. Jarvis?¡± Terence eximed while sizing the woman up. ¡°People have

    raved about your beauty and talent, but I never thought you''d be this drop-dead gorgeous! To top it all

    off, you have a heart of gold too! The old folks have nothing but praise and admiration for you!¡±

    ¡°I''m nowhere as kind as you, Mr. Canfield,¡± Roxanne said smilingly. ¡°If you hadn''t taken over the

    nursing home, who knows what''d happen to these old folks?¡±

    In response, Terence chuckled politely. ¡°Oh, it''s nothing to write home about. By the way, it''s getting

    late. Do you guys have any ns for the evening? If you don''t, why not stay and have dinner together?

    It''d be a good opportunity for me to thank you on behalf of our residents.¡±

    Roxanne frowned and was about to turn Terence down when Jack''s voice rang out.

    ¡°Sounds good! Besides, I wanted to ask you about the old folks'' follow-up treatments,¡± he remarked

    before turning to Roxanne for her opinion. ¡°I''m not sure if Ms. Jarvis has any ns for the night,

    though. If she does, I''d need to trouble you to make arrangements for transportation to send her back,

    Mr. Canfield.¡±

    Just then, a pot-bellied middle-aged man walked up to the duo. ¡°Who''s this with you, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Naturally, Roxanne didn''t want to trouble Terence, and since she was also concerned about the follow-

    up care, she decided to go along with the men.

    ¡°Let''s have dinner together, then. I''d love to learn more about the old folks'' follow-up treatments too.¡±

    With that, Terence led them to a restaurant near the nursing home.

    Since he had already made a reservation, one of the servers promptly ushered them into a private

    room and served their food.

    ¡°Here''s a toast to you, Mr. Damaris and Dr. Jarvis!¡± Terence said as he raised his ss and regarded

    his guests with awe. ¡°Well, I''m sure you''ve seen the current state of the nursing home. We''re happy to

    provide financial support, yet there still aren''t any medical organizations willing to help us out. They

    think our elderly residents have a high mortality rate, so they don''t want to ruin their reputation by

    coborating with us. You two are the only ones who immediately agreed to provide medical

    consultation!¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    After exchanging nces, Roxanne and Jack stood up.

    ¡°We''re only doing our jobs as doctors,¡± thetter replied pleasantly. ¡°You, on the other hand, ought to

    be apuded for your incredible generosity. It''s clear to see that the nursing home is in shambles, yet

    you were still kind enough to take it over. You have our utmost respect!¡±

    Naturally, Roxanne didn''t want to trouble Terence, and since she was also concerned about the follow-

    up care, she decided to go along with the men.

    Roxanne nodded and chimed in, ¡°Indeed. If it weren''t for your support, we might not even have gotten

    this opportunity to provide medical consultation.¡±

    Given that the three of them were equally enthusiastic about the nursing home, it wasn''t long before

    they settled into a lively andfortable conversation.

    Even though their discussion was about the nursing home''s future, Terence, who was used to business

    entertaining, couldn''t stop offering drinks to Jack and Roxanne.

    Not wanting to reject the man''s polite gesture, the duo went with the flow, so much so that Roxanne

    started feeling a buzz from all the alcohol.

    Halfway through the dinner, several family members of the old folks suddenly showed up with bags of

    thank-you gifts, which prompted even more rounds of speeches and toasts.

    Many of those people had no choice but to send their elderly parents to the nursing home because they

    couldn''t afford the hefty medical expenses.

    Therefore, they were all filled with immense gratitude after knowing that Roxanne and Jack had treated

    the old folks without charging a single cent.

    How, then, could Roxanne not ept their heartfelt toasts?

    Eventually, she lost count of how many sses of wine she had drunk, though she was acutely aware

    that her head felt heavy and her motor responses were bing sluggish.

 Chapter 1389

    Chapter 1389

    Just then, Jack''s muffled voice rang out beside Roxanne. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you okay?¡±

    Roxanne forcefully blinked her eyes to clear her head, but all her efforts proved futile.

    Despite having heard Jack''s question, she couldn''t muster the energy to reply, so she could only

    acknowledge him by holding eye contact.

    Jack had also drunk quite a lot, and after noticing how intoxicated Roxanne was, he knew it was time to

    bid farewell to Terence and the family members.

    ¡°It''s gettingte. We should be heading back to get some rest. We''ll still have to return to the nursing

    home tomorrow to continue the treatments.¡±

    Upon hearing that, the crowd knew better than to take up any more of the duo''s time. As such,

    everyone expressed their gratitude once more before seeing Roxanne and Jack out of the restaurant.

    With Roxanne in such a drunken stupor, Jack had to keep her steady by holding her arm.

    There were even a few instances when he tried to pull the doctor into his arms so they could walk

    together a little easier.

    However, despite being inebriated, Roxanne still subconsciously avoided his touch and stumbled down

    the road.

    Naturally, Jack wasn''t happy about that.

    I realize Roxanne''s been intentionally avoiding all physical contact with me since this morning''s medical

    consultation... Is it because of Lucian? Argh! How exactly has their rtionship progressed?Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1390

    Chapter 1390

    Lucian did not even try to deny Jack''s words, and he looked as hostile as ever.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    It seemed that Roxanne felt ufortable because of his tight hold, so she whined and struggled a bit.

    Sensing her movements, Lucian loosened his grip and patted her on the shoulder to calm her down.

    When Jack saw the intimate interaction between the couple, his displeasure grew.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis and I just drank a little wine with the patients'' families. We cured the elders, so their family

    members enthusiastically insisted on thanking us. I was nning to drive Ms. Jarvis home since she''s

    drunk.¡±

    It sounded like Jack was simply exining, but anyone smart enough could decipher the meaning

    hidden behind his words.

    Jack was basically dering that Roxanne and he were from the same world. They cured the elders

    together and epted the families'' gratitude together, and all these had nothing to do with Lucian.

    Naturally, Lucian knew what Jack was trying to imply. The former''s face turned stern as he said,

    ¡°Thanks for your reminder, Mr. Damaris. I''ll tell Roxanne to drink less next time in gatherings like this.¡±

    Just like that, he retorted Jack''s provocation.

    Afterward, Lucian added, ¡°It''s gettingte. I''ll take Roxanne back to the hotel so she can rest. There are

    a lot of things in my car, and I don''t want to let you feel ufortable in a cramped space. Please just

    wait for your driver to pick you up, Mr. Damaris.¡±

 Chapter 1391

    Chapter 1391

    Meanwhile, Lucian arrived downstairs and went into the car with Roxanne in his arms. She was so

    deep asleep that she did not stir at all.

    After putting a jacket over her and fastening her seatbelt, Lucian got into the driver''s seat and drove

    back to the hotel.

    Worried that he might wake Roxanne up, he drove very slowly.

    By the time they got back to the hotel, it was already past nine at night.

    ¡°Roxanne?¡±

    Lucian parked the car and softly called out to Roxanne.

    In response, Roxanne scrunched her eyebrows slightly. She then pulled the jacket over her shoulder

    and covered her ears.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Seeing that, Lucian couldn''t resist stroking her hair. He got out of the car quietly before carrying her off

    the car seat.

    It was breezy outside. Despite the jacket draped over her, Roxanne instinctively snuggled into his

    chest.

    Lucian held her tighter and quickened his pace, though his steps remained steady.

    At the sight of the sweet couple, the people in the hotel lobby looked over with surprise and envy.

    Ignoring their gazes, Lucian headed upstairs.

    He did not even spare a nce at Roxanne''s room when he passed by. Instead, he brought Roxanne

    to his room.

    Just as he was about to set her down on the bed, Roxanne seemed to sense something and held on to

    his shirt tightly.

 Chapter 1392

    Chapter 1392

    Not daring to nce at the woman on the bed again, Lucian headed straight into the bathroom.

    After a cold shower, he barely managed to contain the burning desire within him.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Lucian decided to spend his night on the couch. Yet, the moment he opened the bathroom door, an

    alluring-looking Roxanne came up to him and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Lucian paused abruptly and looked down at the woman before him.

    Roxanne''s lips were still red and swollen from the kiss earlier. With half-lidded eyes, she tiptoed

    forward to close their distance.

    ¡°Roxanne?¡±

    Heat gushed toward Lucian''s lower body as he took in the way Roxanne looked. When he spoke, his

    voice was hoarse.

    As if not hearing him at all, Roxanne sealed his lips with a soft moan.

    Lucian''s cold shower proved to be useless in face of Roxanne''s unexpected attack.

    cing his hands over her slim waist, he walked her to the bed.

    Afterying Roxanne down, Lucian held himself back with all his might and mped her wrists with his

    hands, forcefully putting a distance between them.

    ¡°Did you have a dream?¡±

    That was the only exnation Lucian could think of.

 Chapter 1393

    Chapter 1393

    The next morning, Lucian woke up first.

    Roxanne had drunk too much and gone through a lot the night before, so she was still fast asleep in his

    arms.

    Lowering his head, Lucian was met with the adorable sight of Roxanne''s face. Her breaths were soft

    and steady, her long, doll-likeshes quivering slightly.

    When he moved his gaze downward, the marks he left on her body came into view.

    Right at that moment, memories of the previous night rushed into Lucian''s head.

    His breathing turnedbored as he wrapped his arms around Roxanne tightly. Ovee by his

    emotions, he trailed feather-light kisses on her forehead, her eyes, and down her neck.

    Feeling something ticklish on her face, Roxanne struggled to wake up.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Lucian''s handsome features right before her and felt his hot

    breath fanning over her face.

    Lucian was holding her waist, his touch scorching her skin.

    Roxanne froze for a few seconds before realization hit her. Like a startled prey, she shoved Lucian

    away and bolted upright in bed while holding the nket to her body.

    The soreness that shot up from her waist made her flinch, but she gritted her teeth and stopped herself

    from crying out.

 Chapter 1394

    Chapter 1394

    Lucian was still talking.

    ¡°It has already happened. If you want to me someone, then me me. I''m the one who lost control.¡±

    Roxanne covered her face in embarrassment. ¡°Stop talking. Please leave and let me cool down on my

    own. ¡°

    Seeing Roxanne get embarrassed from his teasing, a hint of a smile appeared on Lucian''s lips, but it

    disappeared in a sh, and he returned to his serious expression.

    ¡°But now that I think about it, I feel like your responsest night was rather strange.¡±

    He stared at her intently and asked, ¡°Do you not remember anything?¡±

    Roxanne covered her face with her hands and tried hard to recall what had happened.

    However, no matter how she tried to remember, she could onlye up with her drunken foolishness.

    Lucian''s figure somewhat shed before her, but she could not remember exactly what they did.

    If it weren''t for the marks on their bodies or the soreness of her waist, Roxanne would not have been

    able to guess what had happened the night before.

    After some time, she felt defeated and gave up on trying to remember. She shook her head and looked

    at Lucian. ¡°I can''t remember anything.¡±

    Lucian frowned. ¡°How about now? Is your body feeling all right? Are you feeling ufortable

    anywhere?¡±

    When she heard him ask those questions, Roxanne immediately thought of her sore waist.

    Even if I did initiate thingsst night, I can''t believe Lucian is such a beast!

    Every time she moved, she felt as though her waist would break in half.

    However, with the current situation, she felt embarrassed to say that her waist hurt. Her face was red

    as she shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    Lucian saw through her strange behavior. He nced at her waist and said apologetically, ¡°Sorry. Last

    night, I lost control¡ª¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Roxanne quickly interrupted and stopped him before he could continue.

    I don''t want to think of what happenedst night anymore!

    Lucian stopped himself. He turned serious as he said, ¡°I also think you acted strangelyst night. You

    were acting the same like that night six years ago.¡±

    Roxanne scrunched her eyebrows.

    Six years ago, she was the one who fed Lucian the medication. After that, she drank some of it

    because she was afraid she would not have the guts to do it.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    No way. Did I fall into someone''s trapst night?

    However, when she thought of the drinking partyst night, it did not seem like anyone would harbor

    such ill intentions toward her.

    Plus, there were so many people at the drinking party. If someone were to do something, they would

    not do it in such a crowded ce.

    No matter how she racked her brain, she could not remember how she ended up in that state. Instead,

    it only jumbled up her thoughts.

    Roxanne could not help but be annoyed at herself. She was very talented in medicine, yet she was

    clueless about what had happened to her.

    ¡°Stop thinking about it.¡±

    Lucian noticed the change in her emotions and expressions and regretted telling her his opinion. He

    opened his arms and wrapped her into his embrace.

    I can conduct an investigation on my own for this matter. I can always tell her about it when there''s a

    result.

    It would only add to Roxanne''s frustrations if he continued to talk about it.

    Roxanne was still lost in her thoughts. She did not even realize that Lucian had wrapped his arms

    around her.

    She was already in Lucian''s embrace when she snapped back to reality.

    Roxanne''s nose was filled with Lucian''s natural scent, calming her down. She initially wanted to push

    him away but stopped herself as she leaned against his shoulder.

    Lucian stroked her hair andforted, ¡°Don''t worry. No matter what happens, I''ll be by your side.¡±

    He paused momentarily before he continued, ¡°I''ll also take responsibility for my actions.¡±

 Chapter 1395

    Chapter 1395

    Roxanne had only just calmed down. However, when she heard what he said, the redness on her face

    that had not subsided suddenly spread to her ears again.

    ¡°It''s gettingte. I want to shower and change. Please get out!¡±

    Her face was as red as a tomato when she struggled out of Lucian''s arms. She pretended to be angry

    as she looked at the man before her.

    Lucian frowned slightly and helplessly said, ¡°But this is my room.¡±

    Roxanne''s expression froze when she heard his reply. She quickly looked around the room.

    Sure enough, she did not see the suitcase she had ced beside the bed. This isn''t my room.

    Just as she was about to ask Lucian why he had brought her to his room, he took the initiative to

    exin.

    ¡°You drank too muchst night, and I didn''t have the keycard to your room, so I could only bring you

    here.¡±

    Roxanne could not refute his exnation.

    She frowned as she looked around the room. The clothes she worest night were neatly folded by

    Lucian and ced at the foot of the bed. They still stunk of alcohol, so she could no longer wear them.

    She was only wearing a robe provided by the hotel, and there were love marks all over her neck and

    the top of her chest.

    Roxanne felt she had no courage to walk out with only this robe on.

    All of a sudden, she felt troubled.

    Lucian got out of bed and said in a deep voice, ¡°I''ll shower first. You should sleep a little longer. I''ll grab

    some clothes for youter.¡±

    Roxanne hesitated for a moment but agreed since there was no other choice.

    Lucian made his way toward the bathroom. The muscles on his back bounced slightly as he walked.

    Roxanne''s gazended on the red w-like marks on his back.

    Roxanne gasped and covered herself with the nket, blushing from embarrassment.

    All she could hear was the sound of watering from the bathroom.

    After some time, the water stopped.

    Roxanne subconsciously tensed up. She did not know how to face Lucian.

    ¡°I''ll go and grab your clothes for you.¡±

    Lucian opened the door and left after telling her that. Luckily, he did not make things difficult for her.

    Only then did Roxanne peek out from under the nket and sigh in relief.

    While Lucian was not in the room, she hurriedly got up from the bed and entered the bathroom.

    She did not expect a lingering cold breeze inside the bathroom.

    It was evident that Lucian had taken a cold shower.

    Aplicated look crossed Roxanne''s eyes when she realized that. Her worries about the night before

    also dissipated.

    All of a sudden, she felt troubled.

    Lucian got out of bed and said in a deep voice, ¡°I''ll shower first. You should sleep a little longer. I''ll grab

    some clothes for youter.¡±

    Only when she was showering did she remember that Lucian had helped clean her after their steamy

    sessionst night.

    No wonder I felt nothing strange except my sore waist when I woke up this morning...

    Roxanne felt her cheeks redden when she remembered that Lucian had helped to clean her.

    She would not have been that embarrassed if they had only done the wild thing.

    After all, they did it six years ago, and she had been the one to initiate it back then.

    I can''t believe he helped me to clean my body...

    All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne quicklyposed herself and scooped some water to pat her face trying to calm herself

    down.

    ¡°I left your clothes at the door. You can grab them when you''re done. I''ll wait for you at the entrance.¡±

    Lucian''s voice rang out from behind the door.

    Perhaps it was because she had realized that Lucian had washed her body, but Roxanne felt herself

    be more sensitive to his voice. She was stunned momentarily before guiltily answering, ¡°Thank

    you. I''m sorry for troubling you.¡±

    There were no movements outside the door, but through the frosted ss, she could see that Lucian

    had ced her clothes on the chair before he left.

 Chapter 1396

    Chapter 1396

    Roxanne endured the pain in her waist as she finished up her shower.

    Upon putting on her clothes and stepping out of the bathroom, she saw Lucian standing in the corridor.

    ¡°I''m done.¡±

    Lucian promptly approached her and abruptly stretched his hand toward her.

    His action confounded her for a moment. Then, she looked in the direction his hand was stretching

    toward and saw him lifting her cor.

    She was stunned for a moment before she realized why he was doing that and reflexively avoided his

    line of sight.

    ¡°I have to go for medical consultation, so I''ll be leaving now.¡± Then, she lowered her head and walked

    past him.

    Knowing that her thoughts were still in disarray, Lucian decided the best course of action was to stay

    quiet and let her calm down by herself.

    After he watched her leave, he returned to his room.

    Roxanne mentioned she needed to do medical consultation because she was simply worried about the

    residents of the nursing home and not because she felt guilty.

    Upon ncing at the time and seeing it was almost eight.

    We had already reached the nursing home at this time yesterday, yet Jack hasn''t evene out yet.

    Hence, she knocked on Jack''s door as she was perplexed, wanting to ask him what was going on.

    However, no one replied to her, despite the continuous knocking.

    However, no one replied to her, despite the continuous knocking.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    However, no one replied to her, despite the continuous knocking.

    Just as Roxanne was about to call Jack, a cleaner stepped out of the neighboring room and helpfully

    informed her, ¡°The person in that room has already checked out.¡±

    Roxanne was confused. ¡°When?¡± I thought we were going to attend the medical consultation together

    today. We even had dinner togetherst night.

    ¡°After he came backst night.¡±

    Upon thanking the cleaner, she looked away, feeling rather uneasy. Jack seemed fine during the dinner

    yesterday. Why did hee back herest night just to check out? If I remember correctly, he was

    going to send me back yesterday, so logically, he should be preparing to return together with me...

    The more she thought about it, the weirder she found the situation to be. Maybe something happened

    after I was drunk.

    Thus, she returned to Lucian to find out what happened.

    After she knocked on the entrance twice, Lucian opened the door and stared at her. ¡°What''s the

    matter? Aren''t you in a hurry to attend the medical consultation?¡±

    Roxanne carefully observed his expression as she spoke. ¡°Did something happen after I got drunkst

    night?¡±

    However, no one replied to her, despite the continuous knocking.

    In response, he deliberately scrutinized her as though he was asking, Don''t you know what happened

    already?

    Upon detecting the look in his eyes, she furrowed her eyebrows with embarrassment and fury. ¡°What

    I''m asking is if there was a conflict between you and Mr. Damaris. He checked out of his roomst

    night.¡±

    The only possibility she could think of was that Lucian had a dispute of some kind with Jack when the

    former went to pick her up.

    The look in Lucian''s eyes turned cold. He didn''t like her questioning him because of another man so

    soon after leaving his bed.

    ¡°You think I''m the one who chased him away?¡± His expression became icier as he recalled what had

    transpiredst night. I didn''t do anything. However, even if I did chase him away, I would''ve been

    justified in doing so because of what he said.

    Upon noticing the changes in his countenance, Roxanne exined, ¡°That''s not what I meant. I''m just

    curious as to why Mr. Damaris suddenly checked out. We have a medical consultation today, and he''s

    the person in charge. He shouldn''t have left without saying a word.¡±

 Chapter 1397

    Chapter 1397

    Roxanne wasn''t sure what was going on with herself, but she really didn''t want to be misunderstood by

    Lucian, especially regarding her rtionship with Jack.

    After ending her sentence, she gazed at his expression carefully.

    Her exnation calmed him down, prompting him to withdraw his frigid expression.

    ¡°He wasn''t acting differentlyst night, and I had no conflict with him. I don''t know why he suddenly

    checked out.¡± He spoke as though his dispute with Jackst night didn''t happen.

    Fearing that she might have misunderstood him, Roxanne held back from further thinking about the

    matter and nodded. ¡°Then I''ll give him a call.¡±

    Lucian''s eyes darkened as he felt the urge to stop her.

    However, he just kept quiet because he believed he should act magnanimously after she exined

    their rtionship voluntarily.

    After she bade him goodbye, she returned to her room and called Jack.

    It took a while before he answered the phone. ¡°What''s the matter, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Frowning, Roxanne confronted, ¡°The cleaner said you checked outst night.¡±

    ¡°Mhm,¡± said Jack, thinking she was wondering why he had left.

    To his surprise, she questioned, ¡°What about today''s medical consultation? Are you still going?¡±

    To his surprise, she questioned, ¡°What about today''s medical consultation? Are you still going?¡±

    The look in his eyes darkened a little. Despite his displeasure, he still sounded gentle when he

    answered, ¡°I won''t be going. We spent the past two days checking up on the elderly with severe

    affliction, so all that''s left are the rtively healthy ones. You can let the other doctors examine them. I''ll

    head over there if there are any problems.¡±

    Then he sighed. ¡°Also, I was feeling quite tired yesterday, so I wanted to rest today.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    He was hinting at Roxanne to ask him about what happenedst night.

    However, she didn''t catch his intentions and merely said, ¡°Then you should rest well, Mr. Damaris.

    Don''t worry, I can head over to the nursing home too if any problems pop up.¡±

    Jack was not pleased and he frowned. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    She didn''t sense the change in his tone and smiled. ¡°It''s what I''m supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°Oh yeah, I recently decided to develop a new medicine, which may require coboration with your

    research institute. I look forward to working with you when the timees, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    To his surprise, she questioned, ¡°What about today''s medical consultation? Are you still going?¡±

    Without hesitation, she agreed passionately, ¡°Sure! Oh, I almost forgot. How are you feeling right now?

    I remember you drank a lotst night. Do you feel unwell?¡±

    Jack asked probingly, ¡°I was nning to send you back first, but Mr. Farwell insisted on doing it

    instead. Did he take good care of you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he did.¡± She forced herself to answer calmly and tersely as she didn''t want to say anything more

    than that.

    Upon listening to her reply, he scowled. Something must''ve happenedst night! Why else would she

    be so unwilling to speak further?

    ¡°You should rest if you''re tired, Mr. Damaris. I won''t bother you anymore,¡± uttered Roxanne

    nonchntly.

    Knowing he shouldn''t say anything else, Jack replied in a deep voice and waited for her to hang up the

    phone.

    Immediately after the call ended, he glowered. If my guess is correct, her attitude toward Lucian has

    softened! It''s only a matter of time before they remarry if I keep waiting! I need to do something!

 Chapter 1398

    Chapter 1398

    Just as Roxanne ended the call, someone knocked on her door.

    When she opened it, she saw Lucian standing outside.

    His eyebrows remained furrowed as though he didn''t expect her to open the door that quickly.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Roxanne was puzzled. ¡°Have you taken care of your matters? It''s about time for

    you to leave, right?¡±

    Slowly, his eyebrows rxed. ¡°Almost. I was wondering if you want me to drive you to the nursing

    home.¡±

    In reality, he just wanted to ensure she didn''t speak with Jack for too long.

    Upon recalling Jack''s words, Roxanne said, ¡°Thanks, but I don''t need to visit the nursing home today.

    The elderly with serious illnesses had received their examinations yesterday, so all that''s left today are

    the healthy ones.¡±

    ¡°Then we should return home soon,¡± suggested Lucian. The children are still waiting at home, and

    Horington''s branch requires my assistance. Most importantly, if we keep staying here, it''ll be hard for

    me to prevent her from interacting with Jack if he shows up.

    Initially, she wanted to agree to that, but she was concerned there would be idents at the nursing

    home, so she thought about it and refused. ¡°You can return first if you''re in a hurry. I think I''ll go back a

    littleter.¡±

    As he knitted his eyebrow, he gazed at her scrutinizingly.

    As he knitted his eyebrow, he gazed at her scrutinizingly.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Knowing he had misunderstood something, Roxanne exined resignedly, ¡°I''m worried that I missed

    someone with a serious condition yesterday. If the doctors there spot any today, I''ll be able to head

    over there in time to treat them. So, I want to stay in Jadeborough for half a day.¡±

    His expression rxed as he nodded. ¡°I''ll keep youpany.¡±

    His tone was so natural that it stunned her.

    Lucian rified, ¡°I brought you here, so I should be the one to bring you back. Besides, I don''t have

    anything important going on right now. I can stick around for a little longer.¡±

    She was touched. He didn''t say it, but I know he''s only waiting for me. Still, it''ll probably be boring to

    wait in the hotel for half a day if nothing happens in the nursing home. How about...

    When her train of thought ended, she suggested, ¡°Since it''s still early, let''s go shopping and buy some

    presents for the children.¡± This way, we won''t get bored, and I can still respond to anything that crops

    up in the nursing home on time! Besides, we''ll be able to bring some presents back home for the kids. I

    bet they''ll be happy to receive them.

    As he knitted his eyebrow, he gazed at her scrutinizingly.

    Lucian nodded.

    Thus, they packed their bags and checked out before he drove them to themercial district.

    On their ride there, they asionally exchanged a few words in afortable atmosphere.

    Thest time Roxanne came to Jadeborough was six years ago. Many things in the city had changed

    during those six years, so much so that she found the ce somewhat unfamiliar.

    Thankfully, Lucian was there to exin patiently what changes had been made to the city, when, and

    why.

    She very much enjoyed listening to hismentary.

    ¡°I heard from Madilyn that there''s a famous children''s theme park in Jadeborough.¡± Her tone was filled

    with regret when she said that. I bet the children would be thrilled to visit that ce.

    He immediately guessed what was on her mind with her tone alone. So, he said, ¡°The next time we

    bring them here, we''ll stop by the ce.¡±

 Chapter 1399

    Chapter 1399

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne turned to him reflexively. It feels like we''re a married couple nning our

    next trip, but we aren''t because of my selfishness and worries. As a result, the boys still don''t have a

    father.

    As she thought about that, a look of remorse shed past her eyes.

    Lucian detected the sudden change in her mood and inquired, ¡°What''s the matter? Are you worried

    about the elderly in the nursing home?¡±

    Pursing her lips, she squeezed out a smile at him. ¡°It''s nothing. I was just thinking about the children

    and wondering how they''re doing right now.¡±

    Heforted, ¡°We''re returning in the afternoon, so we''ll see them soon. They''re smart, so they can

    take care of themselves.¡±

    Roxanne nodded.

    Momentster, Lucian parked the car in the underground parking lot under themercial district.

    After they entered the mall, they went straight to the children''s department.

    She knew what the children liked, so her hands were quickly full from carrying a bunch of stuff, like toys

    and clothes.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    They shopped until it was afternoon. By that point, Roxanne''s mood was back to normal.

    She nced at her phone and saw no doctors had contacted her. Thus, she knew the situation in the

    nursing home was all right and went to pay for her items.

    She nced at her phone and saw no doctors had contacted her. Thus, she knew the situation in the

    nursing home was all right and went to pay for her items.

    Just as she was going to use her phone to pay, Lucian handed his bank card to the cashier.

    Roxanne was taken aback for a moment. When she returned to her senses, she rejected, ¡°I can pay.¡±

    While the items were meant for children, they cost more than ten thousand in total. Hence, she didn''t

    want him to pay.

    However, he sternly said, ¡°Some of these are presents for Essie. Besides, Archie and Benny like me. I

    feel like I should gift them something. I''m not great at picking presents, so I''ll pay for the ones you

    choose. Consider these our gift to them.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne hesitated.

    Meanwhile, the cashier grinned at her as they held the bank card. ¡°Since you two are together, you

    should let him pay. Our store always has a rule that the dad should be the one to do it.¡±

    Again, Roxanne pondered about her decision.

    She had the money to buy the items, but the employee''s words were making her waver.

    She nced at her phone and saw no doctors had contacted her. Thus, she knew the situation in the

    nursing home was all right and went to pay for her items.

    I suppose the boys will be happy if Lucian is gifting them these as their father. With that thought in

    mind, she put away her phone and expressed her gratitude. ¡°I thank you on behalf of my children.¡±

    Lucian frowned, seemingly displeased by her polite attitude.

    However, he was aware he couldn''t really say anything at the moment, so he silently epted her

    gratitude and gestured for the cashier to use the card.

    After paying for the items, they left the mall with many bags.

    Regret bubbled in Roxanne''s heart after they walked for a while. I bought too many things for the

    children, especially Archie and Bennie. Ugh, it''s quite difficult to walk with these two Lego spaceships I

    bought for the boys. It takes up so much space!

    Her speed gradually decreased as she searched for something to put the bags on to rest her hands.

    ¡°Wait for me here. I''ll take these to the car before driving here to pick you up,¡± Lucian said.

    Before she could reply, he quickened his steps and went to the parking lot with hands full of bags.

 Chapter 1400

    Chapter 1400

    Roxanne was getting too drained to move. However, she didn''t want to wait at her spot because her

    current location was still quite far away from the parking lot, and waiting for Lucian''s was equally tiring.

    Hence, she continued to advance slowly with the bags in her hands.

    However, it had been a long while since she was in Jadeborough, and there had been many significant

    changes in the city, especially in themercial district. The many intersections were also challenging

    to identify.

    After she passed through an intersection, she couldn''t recall where the parking lot was.

    She hesitated briefly before sitting on a bench at the side of the road and putting the bags down. It''s

    hard to say if I''ll find the parking lot if I keep going. Even worse, Lucian may not be able to locate me...

    After a while, she received a call from Lucian.

    Promptly, Roxanne picked up the phone.

    ¡°Where are you?¡± He sounded tense.

    She guiltily surveyed her surrounding and answered, ¡°In front of a Starbucks.¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, fearing he couldn''t find her, she added, ¡°I only passed by an intersection. It should be easy for

    you to find me. ¡°

    ¡°Got it. Stay where you are. I''ll be right there.¡± Lucian furrowed his eyebrows resignedly. I asked her to

    stay because I was worried she''d grow tired and lose her way. It''s very easy for someone unfamiliar

    with the intersections in themercial district to get lost. I didn''t expect she would disobey me. Thank

    goodness I know where the Starbucks is.

    ¡°Got it. Stay where you are. I''ll be right there.¡± Lucian furrowed his eyebrows resignedly. I asked her to

    stay because I was worried she''d grow tired and lose her way. It''s very easy for someone unfamiliar

    with the intersections in themercial district to get lost. I didn''t expect she would disobey me. Thank

    goodness I know where the Starbucks is.

    Soon, he spotted Roxanne sitting on a bench, looking like a child who felt guilty for losing the way after

    running around.

    The guilty expression on her countenance intensified when she saw him. Upon rubbing her nose, she

    stood and picked up the bags.

    ¡°Didn''t I ask you to stay there?¡± Lucian promptly lent a helping hand.

    Roxanne reflexively defended herself, ¡°I thought I could walk further, but...¡±

    As she spoke, she saw him grabbing half of the bags on the ground.

    Lucian stopped when one of his hands was full and watched Roxanne take the rest with one hand as

    well.

    Just as she straightened her back and wanted to apologize, her free hand was seized by him.

    Then, he uttered calmly, ¡°I''ll walk slowly. Follow me closely.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Stay where you are. I''ll be right there.¡± Lucian furrowed his eyebrows resignedly. I asked her to

    stay because I was worried she''d grow tired and lose her way. It''s very easy for someone unfamiliar

    with the intersections in themercial district to get lost. I didn''t expect she would disobey me. Thank

    goodness I know where the Starbucks is.

    He''s treating me like I''m a child... She blushed as she hummed a reply in acknowledgment and

    followed him.

    After passing through the intersection, she realized she wasn''t too far off from her destination. It was

    just that she went the opposite way when passing by a crossroads.

    Upon realizing her foolish mistake, she felt very frustrated and regretful.

    Lucian led her to the underground parking lot before letting go of her hand. Then he ced the bags

    orderly in the trunk.

    By the time Roxanne returned to her senses, the trunk was already full, so she had to put her bags into

    the backseat.

    She felt exasperated again upon seeing the packed trunk. I was so focused on buying gifts for the

    children that I didn''t notice I went overboard.

    After she deposited her bags in the backseat, she opened the door to the passenger seat and saw a

    delicate white box on it.

    She paused momentarily before staring at Lucian and spotting an anticipatory look in his eyes. ¡°It''s a

    gift for you. See if you like it.¡±

 Chapter 1401

    ¡°When did you buy it?¡± questioned Roxanne with a slightly tense tone and trembling eyshes. We didn¡¯t leave each other when we were in the mall, and I didn¡¯t see him buy a gift.

    Lucian knitted his eyebrow and answered in a resigned tone, ¡°When I brought my bags here earlier. I didn¡¯t expect you to get lost when I was dyed for a few minutes.¡±

    His lips curled into a wry smile when he recalled the rare dazed look on her face from earlier.When he brought that up, she blushed and reflexively avoided his stare, inadvertently shifting her line of sight to the box on the seat.

    Lucian coaxed, ¡°Get in the car. It¡¯s gettingte. If we don¡¯t set off now, it¡¯ll be night by the time we return home.¡±Nodding hesitantly, Roxanne stepped into theseat.

    He entered the driver¡¯s seat and drove off.Meanwhile, she put the white box on her knees instead of opening them.He didn¡¯t urge her either.After they left the parking lot, he asked, ¡°Do you want to visit the nursing home first, or should we head straight back home?¡±

    I know she¡¯s worried about the residents there, and we¡¯ll be heading in its direction anyway.His question came as a surprise for Roxanne. She pondered for a moment and answered, ¡°The nursing home first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lucian then drove toward the destination.Seeing how familiar he was with the path to the nursing home, she wondered, I don¡¯t remember telling him the address, yet he seems to know where to go¡­ No, I shouldn¡¯t overthink it.

    After the car was parked in front of the nursing home, Roxanne stepped into the building. She saw the doctors were still busying about, but she could tell from their expressions that the rest of the residents were in good condition.

    Still, she approached a few doctors and asked them about the situation, It wasn¡¯t until she had confirmation the residents were doing fine that she rxed.

    Before she left, she came across a few of the residents she examined yesterday.They were worried when they saw Jack wasn¡¯t with her. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you visit with Dr. Damaris today, Dr. Jarvis? Did you two have a fight?¡±

    Roxanne was bidding the other residents goodbye with a smile when she heard that. Hergrin froze before she turned around and exined resignedly to the old woman speaking to her. ¡°You have misunderstood our rtionship, granny. Dr. Damaris and I are just colleagues¡­¡±

    Just as she ended her sentence, she felt theperson behind her stepping closer to her.She didn¡¯t mind since it wasn¡¯t the first time they stood so intimately with each other.Momentster, she saw the realization in the residents¡¯ eyes.

    ¡°Ah, it does seem like we¡¯ve misunderstood your rtionship with Dr. Damaris, Dr. Jarvis. This is your boyfriend, right?¡± The old woman swiftly corrected herself and inspected Lucian briefly. ¡°Hmm, he¡¯s tall and handsome. I think he¡¯s a good fit for you, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne opened her mouth, intending to offersome rification.However, when she thought about the things that happened between her and Lucian, she didn¡¯t have it in her to deny that statement.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The edges of Lucian¡¯s mouth curved upward. He behaved gentlemanly with no intention of denying it, too.The old woman stared at Roxanne caringly. ¡°Is he a doctor too?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Roxanne replied rigidly.In response, the old woman shook her head and remarked sincerely, ¡°Then he¡¯s a littleckingpared to Dr. Damaris. I don¡¯t think you two have much to talk about since you two are not in the same profession¡­¡±

 Chapter 1402

    Chapter 1402

    ¡±Roxanne could feel the temperature around Lucian dropping rapidly, so she interrupted the olddy.

    ¡°I''m just here to check up on you all''s condition. Since all of you are doing fine, I''ll be going home now.

    I''ll visit if I have the time in the future.¡±

    The residents knew her home was in Horington after chatting with her yesterday. Thus, they urged the

    couple to leave right away to avoid driving at night.

    Roxanne didn''t feel relieved even after leaving the nursing home because Lucian was still visibly

    bothered by the olddy''s words.

    Resignedly, sheforted, ¡°Uhm... Don''t take that granny''s words to heart, Lucian. There really isn''t

    anything between Mr. Damaris and me.¡±

    He nced at her. ¡°Do you converse with him often?¡±

    ¡°It''s just medical stuff. That''s all,¡± rified Roxanne seriously. I only got to know Jack because we''re in

    the same field. Aside from matters rted to medicine, there isn''t anything else for us to talk about, so

    there''s no way I''ll have feelings for him.

    When Lucian heard that, his expression returned to normal.

    ¡°What aren''t you opening it? Do you not like it?¡± He started the engine and nced at her through the

    rearview mirror.

    Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°No, I just want to open it after we return.¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    She was too embarrassed to open his gift in front of him, especially when she didn''t know what he had

    bought.

    Disappointment shed past his eyes when he heard that, though he didn''t force her.

    By the time they arrive in Horington, the sky had turned dark.

    Lucian sent Roxanne straight back to the mansion.

    The children were ying around with Linda in the living room.

    Upon hearing the sound of a car, they scampered to the entrance.

    ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± Este immediately clung to Roxanne''s leg and looked at her.

    Grinning, Roxanne patted the girl''s head. ¡°Did you miss me?¡±

    Este nodded and replied cutely, ¡°I missed you a lot! Aunt Linda told us she was going to video call

    you just earlier.¡±

 Chapter 1403

    Chapter 1403

    While the boys were enjoying themselves, they were moving pretty slowly.

    Thus, after Roxanne watched them for a while, she also helped out.

    Soon, everything in the vehicle was carried into the mansion.

    Meanwhile, Este climbed into the car to assist the boys. When she left, she spotted the white box on

    the passenger seat.

    Intrigued, she brought the box out of the car and asked, ¡°What''s this, Mommy?¡±

    Everyone turned to the girl when they heard that.

    Upon eyeing the box, Roxanne subconsciously nced at Lucian.

    He just stood at the side nonchntly as though that box had nothing to do with him.

    Since the adults didn''t tell Este she couldn''t touch it, and she didn''t receive a reply from Roxanne,

    she opened it out of curiosity.

    It was then Roxanne saw what was inside in the box.

    ¡°It''s so pretty!¡± Este stood on her toes and lifted her hand to let her mother see the object taken from

    the box. ¡°Is this Daddy''s gift for you, Mommy?¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In response, Roxanne lowered her eyes and saw a tinum ne embedded with a glittering

    diamond in the girl''s palm. It looked simple yet exquisite.

    The boys sauntered closer to their mother with intrigue when they heard what their sister said.

    Upon seeing it was a ne, the boys exchanged nces and encouraged, ¡°You should help

    Mommy put it on, Mr. Farwell! I bet Mommy will look good with it!¡±

    Roxanne took a step back reflexively and turned to Lucian with a troubled look. I''m already

    embarrassed that Essie opened the gift in front of him, yet now the children are urging him to put it on

    for me...

    ¡°Daddy!¡± After trotting to her father''s side, Este lifted the ne and stared at him with anticipation.

    Lucian lowered his head, patted the girl, grabbed the ne, and approached Roxanne.

    Even though Roxanne wanted to step away, she didn''t feel like it would be a good idea to do so in front

    of the children.

    Thus, she could only watch him arrive in front of her.

    The children surrounded their parents and peered at them with excitement.

    Lucian grinned. ¡°Since they''re eager to watch me put this on you, let''s just get it over with, all right?¡±

    Why is he saying it like he''s forcing himself to do it? Resignedly, she shifted her sight toward the

    children and met their bright eyes.

    Of course, she knew they wouldn''t stop egging her about it if she didn''t y along. Therefore, she

    lowered her head, revealing her fair, slender neck.

    As Lucian took one step closer to her, his leather shoes entered her field of view. Then his refreshing

    yet mature scent rushed into her nose.

    Roxanne panicked when she felt an asional, tingly sensation on her neck. It was caused by his

    sleeve brushing on her neck.

    Momentster, he stepped back while she felt the cold ne around her neck.

    She sighed inwardly, adjusted her expression, and slowly lifted her head.

    Unbeknownst to her, the children saw her expression when she bent her head down.

    Just as Roxanne raised her head, she heard Benny asking, ¡°Were you blushing earlier, Mommy?¡±

 Chapter 1404

    Chapter 1404

    Upon hearing Benny''s words, Roxanne felt embarrassed again after having just regained her

    composure.

    Echoing through her ear, Lucian''s deep voice carried a hint of amusement. ¡°Take a look. Do you like it?

    I wasn''t really sure what to buy and the sales attendant rmended me another design. However, I

    think this one suits you better.¡±

    Roxanne seized upon the opportunity to avert her gaze from his.

    Turning around, she checked the rearview mirror to see how she looked.

    She was greeted by the sight of a tinum ne circling her neck. Hanging between her

    corbones was a minimalistic round pendant that was covered with crushed diamonds. Sitting right in

    the center, it made her look as if her corbones were sparkling. It was a sight that bedazzled her.

    Lucian, who had somehow walked up behind her, asked anxiously, ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Upon regaining her senses, Roxanne turned around and smile. ¡°It''s beautiful. I love it, Mr. Far¡ª¡±

    She almost addressed him as Mr. Farwell out of habit, but the thought of their currently ambiguous

    rtionship made her change her mind. ¡°Thank you. I appreciate it very much.¡±

    As what she almost called him by didn''t escape his notice, Lucian''s gaze darkened although he

    refrained frommenting.

    Meanwhile, the children surrounded Roxanne and gasped in awe.

    ¡°Mommy, you''re gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°The ne really suits you. In fact, it looks even more beautiful on you!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell has a sharp eye indeed!¡±

    The praise they showered on her caused Roxanne to blush. Trying hard to hide her emotions, she

    looked down at the children and smiled. ¡°You haven''t opened the presents I bought you, have you?

    Let''s go inside and do it.¡±

    ted by the mention of presents, the children followed Roxanne into the mansion.

    After the children settled down on the sofa to open their presents, jubnt cheers echoed in the living

    room from time to time.

    When she saw how happy the children looked, Roxanne beamed with satisfaction.

    At that moment, a warm and familial atmosphere filled the living room.

    Standing by the side and watching Roxanne interacting happily with the children while wearing the

    ne he gave her, Lucian couldn''t help but imagine it to be a proposal ring that Roxanne was

    wearing on her finger.

    I wonder how long does Roxanne want me to wait...

    Just as he was lost in his thoughts, the children''s voices suddenly rang out beside his ear.

    ¡°Daddy, look! I''m wearing the same outfit as Archie and Benny!¡±

    Este''s voice brimmed with excitement.

    When Lucian looked down, he noticed all three of them were wearing the T-shirts and shorts Roxanne

    bought them.

    She had chosen vibrant colors on purpose so that both boys and girls would look equally good in them.

    Dressed in the same outfits, the children looked up at Lucian.

    In that instant, he suddenly felt as if all three of them resembled each other.

    Nheless, the feeling quickly dissipated when they turned their attention away.

    ¡°Daddy, help us take a picture!¡±

    Only Este maintained her gaze as she tugged at his sleeve. ¡°I want to take a picture!¡±

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When Lucian raised Este, he seldom took pictures of her. Hence, the only pictures at home were

    mostly taken by Sonya when she visited.

    However, ever since Este began to spend time with Roxanne, thetter''s habit of taking pictures

    rubbed off on her. Thus, she would often wish to have her picture taken for the sake of memory.

    Since it was a simple task, Lucian had no reason to refuse. Whipping out his phone, he did his duty as

    the cameraman.

 Chapter 1405

    Chapter 1405

    Before they knew it, darkness took over the sky.

    After acting as a driver and mover for the day and giving Roxanne a gift, Lucian naturally stayed back

    for dinner.

    Once they had their fill, he yed with the children for a while before taking his leave.

    ¡°It''s gettingte, so I''ll be going home now. Essie¡ª¡±

    Before he could even finish, Essie declined, ¡°I want to stay with Mommy!¡±

    Lucian threw her a nce before continuing, ¡°I''ll leave Essie with you for the next two days. Tell me if

    you can''t manage, and I''lle and pick the children up.¡±

    Archie and Benny''s eyes lit up when they heard Lucian''s words.

    Given how smart they were, they caught the most important part of his sentence¡ªhe considered them

    his children.

    Even though they couldn''t address him as ¡°Daddy¡± yet, he had already seen them as his own.

    Both of them were ecstatic when the fact dawned upon them.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    As for Este, she was filled with delight upon receiving permission to stay with her mother.

    Stroking Este''s face gently, Roxanne agreed with a smile. ¡°She''ll be in good hands.¡±

    Lucian shed a smile. ¡°I know.¡±

    Even if Roxanne didn''t do anything in particr, Este would be happy just staying by her side.

    With that, Lucian drove back to the manor after leaving Roxanne''s home.

    The moment he stepped in, he was greeted by the glum-looking Sonya sitting on the couch.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    With an equally solemn expression, Lucian took a seat in the armchair beside his mother.

    Sonya''s brows knitted at her son''s question. ¡°Why can''t I drop by? What''s wrong with me wanting to

    visit my granddaughter?¡±

    Lucian gave her the side-eye while maintaining his frosty expression. ¡°Essie''s not here. She''s with her

    mom.¡±

    His voice made it sound like he and Roxanne were a married couple who happened to be separated by

    distance.

    The frown on Sonya''s face deepened.

    ¡°I was the one who painstakingly raised Essie, while that woman abandoned her after giving birth. She

    should be thanking me for allowing Essie to acknowledge her instead. Don''t you think it''s unfair to me

    to let Essie stay with her and allow her to enjoy the fruits of mybor?¡±

    From Sonya''s perspective, Roxanne had no hand in bringing Este up into a healthy and obedient girl.

    Even if Roxanne didn''t do anything in particr, Este would be happy just staying by her side.

    That woman wasn''t around when Essie needed her the most, so why is she acting all noble now?

    Lucian furrowed his brows. ¡°Roxanne is Essie''s birth mother. Besides, what happened back then was a

    misunderstanding. I''m sure you heard of it too. Roxanne had thought that Essie was dead.¡±

    Sonya snorted in response. ¡°Nobody knows if she''s telling the truth. Back then, she left without saying

    a word. I wouldn''t be surprised if she does anything terrible now.¡±

    Upon hearing his mother''s words, there was a hint of disbelief as Lucian stared at her.

    Sonya changed her tact reluctantly, cognizant that she had upset her son.

    ¡°I was the one who raised Essie, so how can I not miss my granddaughter? By leaving her with

    Roxanne, what am I to do when I miss her?¡±

    Lucian replied in annoyance, ¡°After spending so much time with Essie throughout the years, what''s the

    big deal about not seeing her for a few days? Now that her condition has improved, she needs

    Roxanne by her side. Also, you not seeing her will allow her emotions to stabilize.¡±

 Chapter 1406

    Chapter 1406

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Sonya was outraged by her son''s ridicule.

    ¡°Roxanne might be Essie''s birth mother, but I''m her biological grandmother too! How will my visit

    agitate her? Yes, I realize that I used the wrong method in educating Essie previously, but I have

    apologized for it and promised not to behave that way again!¡±

    Lucian pinched his forehead as his frustration with his mother began to grow. ¡°I''m d you know that

    you''re responsible for what has be of your rtionship with Essie.¡±

    Even though Lucian didn''t know what his mother did for Este to resent her so much, he had learned

    his lesson from what happened with Aubree.

    In fact, details weren''t important. What truly mattered was Este''s will.

    Thus, Lucian would keep those Este resented away from her until she was willing to forgive them.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    With nothing to counter Lucian with, Sonya felt her exasperation grow. ¡°No matter what, I''ll never hurt

    Essie!¡±

    Lucian agreed with a nod. ¡°I know, but you''re still not patient enough. Besides, if you''re really

    concerned about her, you should understand what her true needs are.¡±

    Sonya obviously knew what they were.

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    That little girl can''t help but stick to Roxanne like glue now.

    That was the exact reason she was upset.

    When something suddenly urred to her, she suppressed the anger in her heart.

    ¡°Since you don''t want me to interfere with Essie''s life, let''s talk about the Pearson family.¡±

    Lucian''s face turned grim at the mention of the Pearson family. ¡°What about them?¡±

    Wearing an awkward expression, Sonya spoke in a dissatisfied tone. ¡°Aren''t you being too harsh on the

    Pearson family? Both our families go back a long way, while Old Mr. Pearson is still your benefactor in

    the end. Is it really necessary to drive them into a corner when teaching them a lesson is enough?¡±

    Lucian replied firmly, ¡°They brought this upon themselves.¡±

    Sonya frowned. ¡°It''s true that they have made a mistake, but by being so ruthless against them, it

    sends out the wrong signal to the other families. Who will dare work with us after this? Now that you

    have canceled the engagement with Aubree, she won''t be able to harm Essie anymore. That alone

    should be enough!¡±

    At the back of her mind, Sonya was still nning to turn Aubree into an obedient puppet of hers.

    Aubree aside, no other family will dare allow their daughter to marry into our family once they see how

    vindictive our family can be.

    The more Sonya thought about it, the more worried she became. Hence, the main purpose of her visit

    was to discuss the issue with Lucian.

    However, Lucian''s expression drastically changed when his mother pleaded for mercy on behalf of the

    Pearson family. ¡°Before they harmed Essie, they should have considered the consequences of

    crossing me. Besides, I don''t think the lesson I have thought themes close to being enough.¡±

    Even Sonya couldn''t help but shudder in the face of Lucian''s rage.

    Despite that, she was adamant in her persuasion. ¡°Don''t forget that Aubree had waited for you many

    years and her feelings for you are true. She just chose the wrong way¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, Lucian cut her off. ¡°Don''t ever mention that wicked woman in front of me. If this

    is all you want to talk about today, you can leave now. I''m tired and need to rest.¡±

    With that, Lucian headed upstairs without giving Sonya the opportunity to respond.

    His reaction rendered Sonya speechless.

 Chapter 1407

    Chapter 1407

    That night, Jonathan could barely sleep after receiving a message from Lucian.

    At daybreak the next morning, Jonathan strode into the Farwell residence.

    ¡°Mr. Queen,¡± Catalina greeted him upon his arrival.

    Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Where''s Lucian?¡±

    ¡°He went up to his study after breakfast.¡±

    Jonathan then ended his conversation with Catalina and headed up.

    There was no way he could rest until he rified with Lucian what the message from the night before

    meant.

    Just as he was about to knock, the door opened from the inside.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Lucian gave his guest a cid look before inviting him into the study.

    Jonathan almost choked on himself.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    Why is he even asking me that? I obviously want to know what he is trying to convey with the message

    last night. It''s one thing for me to do his bidding all the time, but what''s with throwing a hot potato in my

    direction out of nowhere? Because of him, I hardly slept a wink!

    ¡°Lucian, aren''t you being unreasonable?¡±

    The exasperated Jonathan took his seat opposite Lucian. ¡°Why did you have to drag me into this mess

    with the Pearson family? Although everyone is kicking them while they''re down, wouldn''t it be

    inappropriate for the Queen family to join in?¡±

    Before Lucian''s engagement with Aubree was canceled, the Farwell, Pearson, and Queen families

    enjoyed a close rtionship.

    Now that the two families had fallen out, it wouldn''t look good on the Queen family if they were to take

    over Pearson Group.

    Jonathan had to take the interest of the Queen family into ount although he disagreed with Aubree''s

    actions.

    Cocking his brow, Lucian couldn''t believe his ears. ¡°What''s wrong? You''re not the one engaged to her.

    Don''t tell me that you secretly harbor feelings for her?¡±

    Jonathan was triggered by his friend''s words. ¡°Me? Interest in her? Oh, please!¡±

    Thest thing I want is to be anywhere near her.

    Lucian frowned in response. ¡°So, what''s the problem? The Queen family has always been close to the

    Farwell family. Now that we have cast aside the Pearson family, you''ll have to make your stand public

    sooner orter.¡±

    Seeing the truth in Lucian''s words, Jonathan wrinkled his brows without retorting.

    Lucian added, ¡°Furthermore, Queen Group and Pearson Group are both involved in the medical

    industry. It''s only natural the former takes over thetter. It''s also a brilliant opportunity for Queen

    Group to expand.¡±

    Jonathan couldn''t deny that every word of Lucian''s struck a chord with him.

    The wavering look in his eyes grew increasingly obvious.

    Weighing the consequences was the main reason he was unable to sleep.

    Even though taking over the Pearson family business was detrimental to Queen Group''s reputation, it

    was nothingpared to thepany''s expansion that resulted.

    Furthermore, it was as Lucian had said, the rtionship between the Queen family and the Pearson

    family was established on the ount of the Farwell family.

    Now that the Farwells and Pearsons had fallen out, there was no reason for the Queen family to

    maintain that rtionship.

    Holding that thought, Jonathan made his decision. ¡°I understand. Leave it to me.¡±

    Now that he thought about it, he realized there was no reason for his earlier hesitancy.

    Lucian broke into a smile when he saw that Jonathan was convinced. ¡°I have not forgotten all the help

    you have extended to me recently. The assets of the Pearson family will be my way of thanking you.¡±

    Jonathan couldn''t dany that avary word of Lucian''s struck a chord with him.

 Chapter 1408

    Chapter 1408

    At Lucian''s remark, Jonathan inwardly rolled his eyes. ¡°I was the one who expended the effort to obtain

    them!¡±

    That being said, the Pearson family doesn''t have the capability to fight me, considering their current

    state. Basically, they''re free resources!

    Lucian merely regarded the man with an inscrutable look in his eyes.

    Intimidated by his stare, Jonathan changed the subject and inquired about his rtionship

    withRoxanne at present.

    ¡°How are things going with Roxanne? Don''t tell me there''s no progress even after you went on a trip

    with her?¡±

    I''d been racking my brain to give him ideas for a long time. If there''s really no progress, I truly feel sorry

    for Roxanne!

    Speaking of the events that transpired in Jadeborough, Lucian inexorably recalled that passionate night

    there. His gaze darkened a shade.

    Jonathan noticed the change in the man''s expression. s, he couldn''t tell what it meant and could

    only eye Lucian in puzzlement.

    ¡°Just answer the question. Don''t grin so devilishly when I''m not Roxanne!¡±

    No sooner had those words rang out than Lucian corralled his thoughts. His expression turned

    indifferent once more. ¡°It''s going pretty well, thanks to your idea.¡±

    That was considered his reply to the question earlier.

    However, Jonathan remained unsatisfied and wanted to know the details. ¡°What does that mean? What

    stage exactly have things progressed to?¡±

    Based on his understanding of Lucian, merely holding hands would already be considered ¡°pretty well¡±

    since thetter''s rtionship with Roxanne was exceedingly tense previously.

    Regretfully, Lucian merely smiled without saying anything.

    Jonathan scrutinized him for a long moment while specting soundlessly. Hmm, they must have

    made rapid progress. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be wearing such an expression.

    Following that realization, gratification flooded him.

    Yay! My backbreaking effort in giving him countless ideas hadn''t gone to waste!

    As Lucian seeming had no ns of revealing anything further, he tacitly stopped harping on that line of

    question.

    Subsequently, the two of them briefly discussed the Pearson family''s resources.

    Although Jonathan had already decided to acquire those assets, he still had to be mindful of his

    boundaries.

    When the discussion ended, Jonathan got up and left, heading directly to Queen Group.

    That very afternoon, Pearson Group, which was already in a precarious state, suddenly took a turn for

    the worse.

    Despite having sold off most of the shares in his hands, Samuel still had to clean up his own mess.

    As Pearson Group''s share prices plummeted sharply, all shareholders startedining incessantly.

    For that reason, Pearson Group had no choice but to lower the share prices repeatedly.

    Unexpectedly, a few branch offices were requested to be delisted and liquidated due to the overly low

    share prices.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Consequently, Pearson Group was left with no other recourse but to sacrifice those few branch offices.

    The other members of the Pearson family, whose interests were linked to thosepanies, were

    already resentful because of the trouble caused by Samuel and his family. In the face of their

    companies facing the threat of bankruptcy, they just about camped at the man''s house, demanding an

    exnation from him.

    Hence, Samuel was swamped.

    Even Aubree was forced to cooperate with her father to resolve the mess together despite her

    dissatisfaction with the current situation.

    Unfortunately, nothing quite worked even after they had bustled around for a long time.

    It was as though someone was pushing things along behind the scenes, for the speed at which

    Pearson Group was deteriorating was unbelievably fast.

    In just a few days, almost all of the Pearson family''spanies had been shut down. The handful that

    remained were also struggling badly while surviving on bank loans.

    s, the person manipting things secretly didn''t even leave them that much hope.

    Instead, he seemed determined on destroying the Pearson family entirely. Even the bank was no

    longer willing to give them any loans. Worse still, they were requested to repay their loans in the past.

    However, the Pearson family was in no state to repay their loans right then.

    The only recourse would be to dere bankruptcy.

    At that point, Aubree felt as though her entire world had copsed.

    After all, she had been living a pampered life since young and had never experienced such hardship.

 Chapter 1409

    Chapter 1409

    Aubree''s desperation was shared by Samuel, who had been bustling around for several days.

    Sonya''s promise gave him hope, and he thought she would really seed in convincing Lucian to

    spare the Pearson family this once.

    Little did he expect that not only did Farwell Group''s oppression of the Pearson Group persist, but it

    even intensified. In fact, it was so bad that the Pearson family was on the verge of bankruptcy.

    His hard work in the past few days ended up in vain, resulting in his rtives knocking on his door and

    questioning him about it one after another.

    In just a few days, most of his hair had turned gray.

    At that very moment, Samuel was sitting at the desk in the study with a grim expression on his face. In

    front of him were a few staff members from the bank.

    At the same time, a handful of asset transfer agreements were clearlyid out on the desk.

    After the bank''s staff member had reviewed one of the documents, he slid it over to Samuel. ¡°Please

    sign here, Mr. Pearson.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Jolted out of his thoughts, Samuel swept his gaze over the asset he had acquired through blood,

    sweat, and tears. Such distress inundated him that his hands trembled, and his signature became

    shaky.

    It went without saying that the bank''s staff member showed no concern for his feelings. Seeing that the

    man had already signed the document, he started reviewing the next asset transfer agreement without

    hesitation.

    At the side, Gina stood before the desk, her face as pale as a sheet. She initially wanted tofort

    Samuel, but his dark expression had her ultimately swallow the words on the tip of her tongue. She

    didn''t even dare breathe, going out and pouring him a ss of water.

    Samuel was suppressing his wrath in the first ce, so the sight of a ss of water appearing in his

    line of vision out of the blue promptly sparked his fury. mming his hand on the desk, he shot to his

    feet.

    ¡°I''m not in the mood to drink water! I''ve got nothing left, and I can''t even catch my breath!¡±

    As though to verify his im, the voice of the bank''s staff member drifted into the air on the heels of

    that. ¡°Mr. Pearson, this house no longer belongs to you. The bank will be seizing this mansion

    tomorrow morning. Please move out on time so as not to affect our work.¡±

    Samuel was so livid that he trembled all over. ¡°Scram! Get out of here!¡±

    The bank''s staff member knew that the Pearson family had already fallen and the man in front of him

    was nothing more than a paper tiger. Thus, he paid no mind to Samuel''s fit of rage. ¡°We have already

    contacted a movingpany for you. Please move out as soon as possible. If you do not cooperate,

    we will be taking forceful measures.¡±

    The instant Samuel heard that, his face flushed bright red with fury.

    The Pearson family has already fallen far from grace. If the bank were to employ forceful measures on

    top of that, I''d lose my dignity as well!

    He inhaled deeply several times. Ultimately, he said nothing further, merely watching the bank''s staff

    leave with a grave expression on his face.

    ¡°Are we really moving out, Samuel?¡±

    When Gina and Samuel were the only ones left in the study, Gina gaped at the man incredulously.

    Ever since she married into the Pearson family, they had been living there. She was already

    ustomed to the ce, so she truly couldn''t ept abruptly moving out and to an inferior

    environment at that.

    Without warning, Samuel pounded his hand on the desk and snapped, ¡°Why are you asking me that?

    You should go and ask your precious daughter! If it weren''t for her, we would never have ended up in

    such straits!¡±

    At his sudden outburst, Gina jumped in fright. She parted her lips slightly, but she dared not ask

    anything else.

    After venting his anger, Samuel plopped down dejectedly, thinking he would likely have to spend the

    rest of his life in poverty. The more he dwelled upon it, the more furious he grew.

    ¡°Samuel!¡±

    Gina was racking her brain for a way out of the predicament when she saw Samuel abruptly leaping to

    his feet after bringing his hand down on the desk, then striding toward the study door.

    Upon seeing that, she hastily followed, afraid that he would do something impulsive again as before.

 Chapter 1410

    Chapter 1410

    Meanwhile, Aubree was sitting in her bedroom with a gloomy expression on her face.

    The Queen family! It turned out to be the Queen family!

    While busy handling the mess in the past few days, she didn''t forget to investigate the culprit

    sabotaging things behind the scenes.

    Initially, she thought that it would be some other family who seized that opportunity to hit them while

    they were down.

    Never had she imagined that it would be Jonathan.

    She could surmise without even having to ponder upon the matter that it was definitely Lucian who

    instructed him to do so.

    If he hadn''t received an order from thetter, he wouldn''t have had the guts to make a move rashly.

    Ah, Lucian! I never expected him to be so ruthless to me that he''s determined to push me to a dead

    end!

    As she was fuming, her room door was suddenly pushed open.

    Snapping back to her senses, Aubree snapped her eyes up and swung her gaze in the direction of the

    door.

    Just when she had made out the person who barged in, a p from Samuel sent her tumbling back

    onto the bed.

    ¡°Samuel!¡±

    Gina had also been exhausted in the past few days because of the Pearson family''s downfall. Coupled

    with the blow she suffered earlier upon learning that they would have to move out before tomorrow, she

    was pitifully weak in the legs.

    By the time she finally arrived at Aubree''s room, she was greeted by the sight of Samuel pping their

    daughter.

    Although Aubree had done something wrong, she was still Gina''s flesh and blood. It was as though that

    p from Samuel struck her squarely, for her heart abruptly clenched. In a sh, strength infused her

    legs, and she sprinted over to shield her daughter.

    ¡°Get out of my way! I''m going to teach this imbecile a lesson today!¡± Samuel snarled coldly.

    ¡°Calm down. Things are already set in stone anyway. Besides, Aubree hasn''t had it easy either these

    few days. She''s already trying her best to make amends for her mistakes.¡± Gina sounded mournful.

    When Samuel saw that she was still defending Aubree, his temper spiked further. He was so enraged

    that his temples throbbed violently. ¡°Buzz off! Otherwise, I''m going to hit you as well!¡±

    After bellowing that, he chastised furiously, ¡°This is all on you for spoiling her! If you hadn''t encouraged

    her, she wouldn''t have ended up with such attitude today!¡±

    Gina was both panicked and fearful, her lips quivering uncontrobly.

    N?velDrama.Org content rights.

    ¡°Step aside, Mom,¡± Aubree urged softly, gathering her wits about her at longst.

    Then, she stepped out from behind her mother. Holding her head up high, she regarded her father with

    obstinacy etched across her features. ¡°I did nothing wrong!¡±

    Samuel lifted his hand and pped her again. ¡°Even now, you''re still unrepentant? Are you only going

    to admit to your mistake after I personally send you to prison?¡±

    Aubree cradled her cheek, madness brewing in her eyes.

    I did nothing wrong! If I really did something wrong, that was merely loving Lucian too deeply at that

    time. He has absolutely no regard for me! I hate him!

    Noticing that both women were utterly unremorseful, Samuel was so incensed that he almost burst a

    blood vessel. He calmed himself for some time before he finally managed to suppress his wrath

    forcibly. ¡°Get up and pack your things!¡±

    When Aubree heard that, she lifted her eyes and looked at her father in puzzlement.

    In turn, Samuel red at her sharply. ¡°The Pearson family has gone bankrupt! On top of that, this

    house is no longer ours! It''ll be seized tomorrow, and we''ve got to get out of here quickly!¡±

    Bankrupt?

    Despite knowing ages ago that they would have to face that fact sooner orter, Aubree still found it

    hard to believe upon hearing it from her father with her own ears.

    How could that be? How could ite to pass so quickly? Worse still, we don''t even have a house in

    the end! I''ve got nothing left!

    ¡°From now on, you''d better behave! If you were to create trouble again, we might not even be able to

    come out of it alive!¡±

    Worried that he would really go off the deep end and pummel the two women to death if he continued

    to stay in the room, Samuel spun on his heel and left after saying that.

 Chapter 1411

    Chapter 1411

    For the first time in her life, panic swamped Aubree. She turned to her mother for confirmation.

    ¡°Was Dad telling me the truth earlier, Mom? We''re really moving out?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Gina was likewise exceedingly reluctant to move out. Unfortunately, she had no other choice but to

    face reality. She nodded with a grim expression on her face. ¡°Yeah. Very soon, we won''t be able to live

    here anymore.¡±

    After saying that, she urged earnestly, ¡°Listen to your father, Aubree. Don''t do anything foolish again.

    Now that the Pearson family has ended up in such straits, we wouldn''t be able to help you even if we

    wanted to do so if something were to happen to you!¡±

    In the past, others might give the Pearson family some respect because of the Farwell family.

    At present, however, things had soured between the Farwell and Pearson families. In fact, the Farwell

    family went just short of announcing that they were the ones who brought the Pearson family down.

    Therefore, no one would care about the Pearson family anymore, let alone when the Pearson family

    had no money then.

    Aubree stared at Gina nkly for a few seconds before lifting her eyes and sweeping a gaze over the

    room that had belonged to her since childhood. In a heartbeat, tears streamed down her face.

    ¡°What gives? Why is it that we''re even losing our house, yet that b*tch still gets to live in thep of

    luxury?¡±

    Hearing her daughter''s grievance, Gina panicked. ¡°Calm down, Aubree!¡±

    Regretfully, her words fell on deaf ears. Aubree got to her feet and pushed her mother out of the room.

    Subsequently, the door was mmed shut in Gina''s face with a bang.

    No matter how much Gina pounded on the tightly-closed room door, she received no response from

    inside. Thus, she could only wait anxiously outside.

    Lifting a hand, Aubree wiped her tears dry. She then took out her phone and called Frieda.

    At the Queen residence, Frieda was aware of her brother''s actions in the past few days.

    For that reason, she had been worrying herself sick recently.

    She was afraid that with her brother targeting Aubree and bringing about the Pearson family''s downfall,

    Aubree wouldn''t sit back and do nothing.

    To make matters even worse, thetter would likely take it out on her.

    s, it was precisely the matter she dreaded most that came to pass.

    Just as Frieda was fretting that Aubree might seek her out, she received a phone call from thetter.

    ncing at the caller ID, she was beyond reluctant to answer the call. But in the end, she still took it.

    Aubree had lost her mind then. As such, Frieda couldn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t identally

    trigger Aubree, resulting in the woman telling Lucian about her being Aubree''s aplice.

    Verily, she didn''t dare risk it.

    ¡°Aubree...¡± she answered the call carefully, sounding a touch servile.

    On the other end of the phone, Aubree''s voice was slightly hoarse, but the fury within it was still

    distinctly audible. ¡°Come over to the Pearson residence right this instant!¡±

    At that demand, guilt showed on Frieda''s face, and her voice turned conflicted. ¡°Um... my brother is

    watching me like a hawk, forbidding me from going out. Let''s just talk on the phone if there''s anything!¡±

    Naturally, Aubree was no fool and knew that the woman had been avoiding her these days.

    However, Frieda was the only resource avable to her right then.

    ¡°You can''t go out, but I can! Aren''t you afraid that I''ll seek Lucian out and tell him about everything you

    did? The Queen family is making money hand over fist now and is even on closer terms with Farwell

    Group than before. But if Lucian were to learn that you were my aplice, say, would he still give a

    fig about past affections? And would the Queen family be the next Pearson family?¡±

    Aubree''s voice wasced with threat.

    At once, Frieda''s heart lurched. She didn''t dare give any more excuses. ¡°I''ll think of a way to evade my

    brother''s notice as much as possible. Stay calm, Aubree. I''ll be there right away!¡±

    Still, Aubree wasn''t satisfied. ¡°If you don''t arrive within half an hour, look for me at Farwell Group

    instead!¡±

    Having said that, she hung up directly.

 Chapter 1412

    Chapter 1412

    Frieda was ridden with regret as she stared at the phone screen.

    If I knew Aubree would end up like this, I would have never listened to her!

    Despite her regret, it was toote.

    Frieda stood up slowly while holding her phone. Before leaving, she retrieved a bank card from the

    drawer out of caution.

    ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    As soon as she left the bedroom, she immediately saw her brother, who hade out of the study.

    Jonathan''s scrutinizing gaze was filled with suspicion.

    Frieda stered on a smile. ¡°It''s nothing. I have stayed at home for too long, so I decided to go out.¡±

    Jonathan didn''t give her the opportunity to lie, instead asking directly, ¡°Are you going to meet Aubree?¡±

    Frieda''s expression changed drastically as she didn''t expect her brother to see through her so quickly.

    ¡°You''re not allowed to go! You''re staying at home instead!¡±

    Not only was Jonathan aware of Lucian''s prejudice against Aubree, but he also knew about Frieda''s

    rtionship with Aubree.

    As a result, he had to make sure Frieda had nothing to do with Aubree right now, or the Queen family

    would be implicated if Lucian were enraged.

    Guilt filled Frieda''s heart, but she pretended to be calm and appeal to his emotions. ¡°Jonathan, Aubree

    has been my friend for so long. I can''t just leave her when her family is at their lowest. We, girls, aren''t

    like you guys. We can''t just cut off ties with our friends immediately even if our families have conflicts

    with each other¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her words, Jonathan interrupted her, somewhat upset, ¡°What''s your rtionship

    with her? You should stay away from this kind of woman!¡±

    Frieda bit her lips and looked at Jonathan pitifully. ¡°I''m just going to take a look! It''s not like I can do

    anything to alleviate the Pearson family''s situation even if I want to.¡±

    It was the truth.

    Even if Lucian personally helped the Pearson family, he would need to inject tons of money in to see

    any signs of improvement.

    Other than this, it was impossible for the family to recover from this situation.

    Frieda nced at her watch. It was getting closer to the time Aubree had arranged for them to meet.

    She attempted to persuade Jonathan. ¡°Don''t worry. You already know I''m not a courageous person!

    Even if she asks for my help, I won''t dare to do anything. I only assisted her thest time because I

    assumed she would be a part of the Farwell family. I wouldn''t do anything dumb now that I know

    it''s impossible.¡±

    Is Friedo hiding something from me?

    Jonathan was a rather indulgent brother.

    Knowing what she said was the truth, he hesitated for a few seconds before he agreed.

    ¡°You can go and meet her, but you have to understand that you will bear all the consequences if you

    get bewitched by her and do something dumb. I''ll not save you!¡±

    Jonathan would naturally choose the Queen family over Frieda!

    Frieda''s heart trembled, and she suddenly felt slightly nervous about meeting Aubree.

    For a split second, she thought about exining everything to Jonathan.

    However, Frieda suppressed the urge when she thought about the Pearson family''s situation. She gave

    an obedient nod.

    ¡°I understand! I''m not dumb, so you don''t have to worry!¡±

    Jonathan nodded. As he watched his sister leave, he felt slightly worried.

    He knew that Frieda was not a dumb person, so he didn''t understand why she would still try to meet

    Aubree when she knew about the rtionship between the Pearsons and the Farwells.

    Is Frieda hiding something from me?Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1413

    Chapter 1413

    After leaving the Queen residence, Frieda drove to the Pearson residence immediately.

    She saw the movers'' vehicles outside the Pearson residence when she was walking toward the

    entrance.

    Even though she knew that the Pearson family was in a difficult situation and targeted by many parties,

    she didn''t realize it was to this extent.

    When she recalled Aubree''s tone in the phone call earlier, realization dawned upon her.

    No wonder Aubree didn''t contact me these few days but suddenly called me today. She''s desperate.

    Upon realizing that, Frieda was overwhelmed with emotions.

    If she went up now, it wouldn''t end up well for her as Aubree would only vent her anger on her.

    Back then, the Pearson family rose to prominence with the Farwell family''s assistance.

    No one would have been able to predict that the family would fall from grace now!

    If this fate befalls the Queen family...

    Frieda couldn''t help but shiver upon that thought.

    No! I can''t be in cahoots with Aubree anymore! Who knows what she will make me do to offend the

    Farwell family in the future?

    Upon thinking that, her expression stiffened when she walked into the Pearson residence.

    ¡°Frieda, are you here for Aubree?¡±

    Gina''s eyes lit up when she saw Frieda and said dly, ¡°Help me talk some sense into her. Tell her to

    be rational and ept our fate.¡±

    Frieda smiled stiffly. ¡°I will.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    With that, she made her way upstairs without casting a second nce at Gina.

    She heard a thud when she was right in front of Aubree''s room.

    Frieda shuddered in fear and paused in her tracks. She only knocked on the door after the room fell

    silent.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Aubree''s voice was a touch hoarse.

    Frieda gripped her bag tightly and opened the door.

    She was greeted by a messy scene. Every movable item in the room was ruined and thrown to the

    ground.

    Aubree was still trying to smash a vase.

    ¡°Aubree, you¡ª¡±

    Frieda felt tense as she looked at Aubree warily. She didn''t dare to move from her spot near the door.

    Aubree red at her with hatred. ¡°These are all my belongings! If I can''t bring them away, I''ll destroy

    them! I will not give these things to someone else!¡±

    With that, she smashed the vase on the ground. It immediately shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Friede, ere you here for Aubree?¡±

    Frieda immediately took a few steps back to avoid being cut by the pieces.

    It was evident from Aubree''s appearance that she had just cried. Her eyes were still slightly red, her

    eyshes were glistening with tears, and her hair, which had always been exquisitely styled, was

    slightly messy.

    Also, Frieda immediately noticed the p mark on Aubree''s face.

    Her brows furrowed, as she couldn''t bear to see Aubree in this state.

    Even though she had seen how cruel Aubree could be, they had been friends for many years. Frieda''s

    hatred and fear of her dissipated seeing Aubree in such a wretched state.

    ¡°Aubree, calm down. Since it hase down to this, you won''t be able to change anything, even if

    you''re angry. You will only hurt yourself.¡±

    She tried tofort Aubree and calm thetter down.

    However, as soon as she finished speaking, a ceramic ornament flew straight at her!

    Frieda''s heart almost stopped as she barely managed to avoid it with her reflexes.

    The ornament collided with the wall before rolling to her feet.

 Chapter 1414

    Chapter 1414

    Frieda nced at the chipped ornament beside her with lingering fear in her heart.

    If I hadn''t avoided the ornament in time, it would''ve struck my head, and I would''ve been lying on the

    ground by now!

    ¡°Shut up! Don''t think I don''t know that your family is behind this!¡± Aubree screamed hysterically. ¡°You

    escaped unscathed, but the Queen family gobbled up my family''s properties, and I bet it won''t end

    there. So, don''t you dare say those insincere remarks to me!¡±

    Startled by her outburst, Frieda could not maintain a pleasant attitude anymore. ¡°You know I don''t have

    a say in the decisions my family makes. It''s pointless to me me for my brother''s actions!¡±

    Speaking of which, I wouldn''t have been kicked out of the management level of Queen Group if I hadn''t

    helped Aubree target Roxanne!

    At that thought, a wave of regret washed over Frieda.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Aubree''s expression turned icy in an instant. Madness brewed in her eyes as she demanded, ¡°I can''t

    watch my family reach its end just like this! I want you to go home and figure out a way to make the

    Queen family cough out everything they took from us!¡±

    Disbelief crossed Frieda''s face when she heard the other woman''s peremptory request. ¡°My words

    carry no weight in Queen Group now, and there''s no way Jonathan will listen to me. I can''t do that!¡±

    ¡°You must do it! If you don''t, I''ll tell Lucian that you gave me the bacterium I fed Essie!¡± Aubree cut her

    off coldly.

    Frieda''s expression changed abruptly.

    After witnessing the difficult circumstances of the Pearson family, she deeply regretted her decision to

    assist Aubree back then. At the same time, she was afraid that thetter might expose her misdeeds

    for real.

    A long whileter, Frieda forced herself to soften her voice. ¡°Please don''t be like this, Aubree. I''m still a

    part of the Queen family, so I''ll be able to assist you if you need any help. However, if I get kicked out of

    the Queen family, I won''t be able to help you in the future.¡±

    She then retrieved the bank card she had prepared beforehand andid it on the bed. ¡°There''s one

    hundred thousand in this ount. Use it to rent a good ce. If you need more money, just let me

    know. I''m here to help you.¡±

    Aubree lowered her head to nce at the card before directing her gaze toward Frieda again. All of a

    sudden, her lips curled into a mocking smile. ¡°One hundred thousand? Do you take me as a beggar?¡±

    Frieda had a troubled look on her face. With her brows furrowed, she replied, ¡°I wish I could give you

    more, but I can''t ess any funds from Queen Group. Jonathan and my grandpa are the ones who

    provide me with money to spend. If I withdraw arge amount at once, they will inquire about my

    expenses, and if they find out that I gave the money to you...¡±

    If that were to happen, Aubree might not be able to receive any more funds. Worse yet, there was a

    risk that Frieda''s prior actions would be revealed.

    After all, Frieda had personally obtained the bacterium that infected Este from the Queen family''s

    research institute.

    Should someone look into that matter, they would easily discover her involvement in it.

    At that point, Aubree was shaking with rage.

    One hundred thousand would not have meant anything to her in the past.

    Much to her chagrin, however, she could not even fork out ten thousand then.

    ¡°Take the money first. We''ll talk about the restter.¡± Frieda hastened to persuade Aubree as soon as

    she noticed that thetter seemed to be wavering.

    After a long silence, Aubree clenched her teeth and turned away from Frieda. ¡°Scram! Just because

    the Pearson family has fallen from grace doesn''t mean you can be rid of me. Remember, I have dirt on

    you, so you still need to listen to me!¡±

    Since her engagement with Lucian was called off, Aubree did not bother putting on an act anymore;

    she did not even try to mask her desire to use Frieda to achieve her goals.

    Knowing that she had to cate Aubree first, Frieda gritted her teeth silently and shed thetter an

    ugly smile. ¡°I know. Don''t worry,¡± she assured her.

 Chapter 1415

    Chapter 1415

    With that, the two women were considered to havepletely fallen out with each other.

    When Frieda stepped out of the Pearson residence, the smile on her face instantly vanished as a wave

    of regret and fury washed over her.

    If I knew this would happen, I wouldn''t have gotten close to Aubree! Her family is now destitute, yet she

    refuses to let me go!

    Her expression remained grim throughout the journey back to the Queen residence.

    Worried about Frieda, Jonathan had been waiting for her in the living room.

    His heart sank when he noticed the expression on her face as she entered the living room. ¡°What

    happened? Did you and Aubree have a fight?¡±

    If I''m not mistaken, Aubree and Frieda have always been on good terms with each other. Since Frieda

    went over to check on Aubree, they shouldn''t have fought. Or could my suspicion be right? Are they

    hiding something from me?

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    That thought weighed heavily on his heart, and he fixed Frieda with a prating gaze.

    Frieda''s long-suppressed rage finally erupted after she heard her brother''s words of concern.

    ¡°It''s all your fault! We have been friends with the Pearsons for a long time, yet just as theynded in

    trouble, we pounced on them like hungry strays to get their assets for ourselves. If you were Aubree,

    wouldn''t you be upset?¡±

    Jonathan knitted his brows. ¡°You know nothing! Rtionships have no ce in the corporate world.

    Besides, the Pearsons were also unable to hold onto their assets. If we didn''t make a move, someone

    else would have done so!¡±

    Her eyes widened. ¡°Then just¡ª¡±

    Before she could say they should give someone else that chance, he interjected sternly, ¡°Shut up! This

    concerns Queen Group, and I''ve already discussed it with the shareholders. There were no objections,

    and it was also an order from Lucian. Do you think we are more closely associated with the Farwell

    family or the Pearson family?¡±

    Frieda''s pupils shrank at the mention of Lucian. A sense of fear overtook her, and her rage dissipated.

    Jonathan stared at her fixedly for some time. Upon noticing that she stopped retorting him, he coaxed,

    ¡°Don''t meet with the Pearsons anymore. Consider that you did your very best as Aubree''s friend with

    today''s final visit. You must have no more dealings with them from now on. It would be best to forget

    about them and move on.¡±

    An ugly scowl crept up Frieda''s face.

    Of course, I want to do that as well, but Aubree will never let me off so easily.

    Her hesitation did not go unnoticed by Jonathan, whose countenance darkened. ¡°You must be aware

    that Aubree can never be Mrs. Farwell. What she did is now widely known in Horington. If you

    don''t sever your connections with her, it will damage the reputation of the Queen family!¡±

    Her eyes widened. ¡°Then just¡ª¡±

    Frieda trembled imperceptibly.

    Her biggest fear was that the Queen family would be affected.

    I dread to imagine the state I''ll end up in if my family bes destitute. But how can I be rid of

    Aubree?

    Despite how hard she racked her brain for a solution, not a single one came to mind. At that point, she

    wanted nothing more than to confess her past deeds.

    However, she was afraid Jonathan would kick her out of the Queen family before Lucian could take

    action against her.

    ¡°The only person who can be thedy of the Farwell family is Roxanne, and there will be plenty of

    asions where we have to socialize with her in the future,¡± Jonathan uttered.

    Something else urred to him, and he advised, ¡°I remember you used to treat Dr. Jarvis rather rudely.

    You''d better find a chance to apologize to her lest it affects our future dealings with her.¡±

    His words struck a chord with Frieda. She seemed to think making amends with Roxanne was a good

    idea.

    Though she did not like Roxanne, at the very least, thetter was much more amicable than Lucian.

    I can ask Roxanne to intercede on my behalf!

    Harboring that thought in mind, Frieda feigned obedience and nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1416

    Chapter 1416

    Jonathan could tell that something was wrong with his sister''s emotions.

    He pondered for a long while before saying, ¡°Tell me when you decide to visit Dr. Jarvis. I''ll apany

    you.¡±

    Having taken the hint, Frieda felt much more confident, and her expression became brighter.

    Jonathan had a stern look on his face as he continued sternly, ¡°If you''ve offended her previously, seize

    the chance to give her a proper apology. Dr. Jarvis isn''t petty, so she''ll forgive you if you admit to your

    mistakes, not to mention I''ll be present as well.¡±

    She nodded obediently in response, but inwardly, her mind was racing with various thoughts.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    While Jonathan made it sound like a simple task, I''m not convinced that Roxanne will be so forgiving. If

    she discovers that I indirectly harmed her children by supplying the bacterium to Aubree, I''m not sure if

    she will still be willing to forgive me. Perhaps I should gauge her reaction gradually before confessing

    to the crime.

    ¡°All right. You should go upstairs and get some rest. Let me know when you''ve made up your mind, and

    I''ll inform Dr. Jarvis,¡± Jonathan voiced.

    Afterward, he sighed and dismissed Frieda with a wave.

    He thought that his efforts were in vain again, but to his surprise, she volunteered, ¡°Jonathan, I was

    wrong. Please ask Dr. Jarvis when she is free so that I can apologize to her at the earliest opportunity.¡±

    A hint of astonishment shed across Jonathan''s eyes. Why did she change her mind today?

    Frieda touched her nose and added, ¡°I was too set in my ways previously. As you''ve said, Dr. Jarvis will

    get married to Lucian one day. If I''m on bad terms with her, it won''t bode well for our family''s future.¡±

    At the end of her utterances, she shed a charming smile at her brother. ¡°Would it be possible for me

    to rejoin Queen Group once Dr. Jarvis and I have reconciled?¡± she inquired.

    Jonathan scrutinized her for several seconds but did not notice anything odd in her expression.

    Thus, he agreed right away. ¡°After you apologize to Dr. Jarvis, and she agrees to forgive you, you can

    return to thepany. Remember not to do anything foolish in the future.¡±

    The reason he and Alfred terminated Frieda''s employment at Queen Group was that they felt her

    actions had impacted the reputation of the Queen family. At the same time, they were concerned that

    she would remain obstinate and fail to recognize the offense she might cause to Farwell Group.

    If Roxanne agreed to forgive Frieda''s past deeds, the Queen family would recover its reputation.

    Hearing his answer, Frieda heaved a sigh of relief inwardly.

    As long as I get to return to Queen Group, I can still appease Aubree if she asks me for more money.

    After she decided to offer an apology as soon as possible, Jonathan wasted no time in giving Roxanne

    a call.

    Roxanne was recently busy with work at the research institute.

    Motivated by the newfound knowledge that Este was the child whom she thought had passed away

    during childbirth, she decided to remain in Chanaea and pursue her career there so that she could be

    with the little girl.

    To achieve her goal, she had been working overtime to obtain new projects in an attempt to help the

    research institute make a name for itself in Chanaea.

    As a result, she did not have time to pay attention to any external disputes.

    When Jonathan called her, she was busy developing new medications with the researchers at the

    research institute.

    Following Colby''s arrest, the responsibilities she carried in the research institute became greater.

    In fact, Roxanne was so swamped with work that she had to find time to answer Jonathan''s call.

    Over the phone, Jonathan merely told her he wanted to talk to her about something. As the Queen

    family was closely rted to the research institute, she agreed to squeeze an afternoon meeting into

    her busy schedule.

    They ended the call after agreeing to a time and location.

 Chapter 1417

    Chapter 1417

    At noon the next day, Jonathan brought Frieda shopping. They bought a bunch of gifts before driving to

    the restaurant where they were supposed to meet Roxanne.

    The restaurant was near the research institute. Due to the closeness of both locations, Roxanne

    thought she could head back to do some more work if their meeting ended early.

    Something in the research institute held her up, so Jonathan and Frieda were already waiting in the

    private room by the time she arrived.

    ¡°I''m sorry, Dr. Jarvis. Did I interrupt your work?¡±

    Despite addressing Roxanne by her name in front of Lucian, Jonathan was mindful of his behavior and

    addressed her politely when she was present.

    Roxanne offered him a polite smile. Her gaze thennded on Frieda, and confusion crossed her eyes.

    If I''m not mistaken, Frieda never liked me. So why is she here today?

    Considering how busy she was handling various projects at the research institute, Roxanne did not

    want to be involved in any trouble.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Jonathan rose to his feet and pulled out the chair for her like the gentleman he was. ¡°Frieda recognized

    the error of her ways, so she asked for my help to schedule a meeting with you. She wants to

    apologize to you personally.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze across his sister.

    Frieda obediently got to her feet while wearing a sincere smile. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, I was too immature in the

    past. Because Aubree and I...¡±

    There, she paused before continuing, ¡°Aubree and I are good friends, so when I saw how close you

    were to Lucian, I immediately harbored prejudices against you. I now realize I was in the wrong.

    Hopefully, you won''t hold it against me.¡±

    Frieda implied that her horrible attitude toward Roxanne in the past was entirely due to Aubree''s

    influence.

    With that mere sentence, she had put the me on Aubree.

    Roxanne understood the implicit message in Frieda''s words and felt slightly ufortable.

    She could not bring herself to ept her apology.

    Naturally, Jonathan also realized what Frieda meant. His expression turned grim as he chided,

    ¡°Frieda!¡±

    Frieda''s expression grew increasingly sincere as she retrieved a gift she had bought earlier.

    ¡°I''ve realized my mistakes now. You''re the only one Lucian has ever loved. Roxanne, I was foolish in

    the past, so could you please forgive me? Since Jonathan and Lucian are best friends, I would like to

    be your bestie, too!¡± she eximed.

    While speaking, she offered the gift to Roxanne.

    With those words, she had put Roxanne on the spot, making it difficult for thetter to refuse without

    seeming unkind.

    At that moment, Frieda was fairly confident that she would win Roxanne''s forgiveness.

    I''ve humbled myself this much, so there''s no way Roxanne will refuse to forgive me!

    To her surprise, the other woman fell silent momentarily before pushing the gift back to her. ¡°I am willing

    to forgive your previous attitude toward me, but it''s too early for us to be besties. We''re not that

    close to each other.¡±

    Roxanne shed a polite and distant smile at Frieda, then continued, ¡°You can address me as ''Dr.

    Jarvis'' just like Mr. Queen does. We can start by being friends.¡±

    As a matter of fact, she had only agreed to be friends with Frieda out of respect for Jonathan.

    Taken aback by her rejection, Frieda stiffened.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan felt she had already gotten off to a good start by sessfully having Roxanne

    agree to forgive her.

    He chuckled, trying to lighten the mood. ¡°Dr. Jarvis is right. Why don''t you start by being friends?

    Anyhow, you''ll have plenty of opportunities to get to know each other better. Whether or not you

    be besties is something that only time can tell.¡±

    Roxanne looked at him, the smile on her face bing much more rxed.

    From the day she met Jonathan, she discovered he always behaved toward others with the utmost

    propriety, never once making things difficult for the other party.

 Chapter 1418

    Chapter 1418

    Despite her reluctance, Frieda had no choice but to go with the flow.

    Her priority then was to win Roxanne''s forgiveness so that she could rejoin Queen Group.

    ¡°Okay, then.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Beaming at Roxanne, she pushed the gift back to her. ¡°I bought this for you. It isn''t expensive. Please

    ept them as a token of my sincerity.¡±

    Jonathan chimed in, ¡°Yes, Frieda put in a lot of effort to pick this gift. Dr. Jarvis, do ept it. If you

    don''t, she won''t believe that you''ve forgiven her.¡±

    Roxanne nced at the present and noticed it was indeed an affordable purse.

    It was only then that she extended her arm and took it. ¡°Thanks for the gift. This meal is on me,¡± she

    offered, nodding at them.

    Jonathan readily epted her offer.

    During lunch, the trio chatted about the coboration between Queen Group and the research institute.

    Knowing that his best friend had set his mind on Roxanne and that they were in amitted

    rtionship, Jonathan decided to deepen his involvement with the research institute.

    Naturally, Roxanne was more than delighted to have that happen.

    That meal was an enjoyable event for them both, save for Frieda.

    Nevertheless, she finally got to return to Queen Group. Her wish hade true.

    After lunch, Roxanne returned to the research institute to work while Jonathan brought Frieda to Queen

    Group. With that, they went their separate ways.

    Even though Jonathan had agreed to let his sister rejoin thepany, he still had some reservations.

    As a result, he merely gave her a title instead of entrusting her with critical decision-making

    responsibilities.

    Frieda dared not ask for more. She was fine with anything as long as she would get paid.

    At the same time, Aubree and her family were busy moving out of their mansion.

    Due to their financial constraints, it was impossible for them to reside in the city any longer. Their only

    option was to secure a dpidated mansion in the suburbs to call home temporarily by using the one

    hundred thousand that Frieda had given Aubree.

    The mansion had been unupied for several years, and though it had furniture, everything was

    coated in a thickyer of dust.

    However, they could not afford to hire a cleaner and had to clean up the mansion themselves.

    It took them a whole day to finish the first round of cleaning.

    Gina took on the majority of the cleaning duties. As soon as they finished, she copsed onto the

    couch in a state of exhaustion andmented, ¡°This is terrible. Inparison to our former home, this

    ce is uninhabitable...¡±

    Upon hearing herment, Samuel roared, ¡°Stop dreaming! We don''t have a home anymore. Even

    this house is just a cheap rental!¡±

    He then red at his daughter with displeasure. ¡°You''re nothing but trouble!¡±

    Aubree lowered her head to mask the suppressed, crazed look in her eyes.

    Roxanne and Lucian! I despise both of you! Why is all of this happening to me? I''ve lived a life of

    comfort all these years, but now I''m suddenly banished to hell.

    Suddenly, Gina recalled something and grabbed Samuel''s sleeves. ¡°Let''s ask the Queen family for

    help; we can ask Frieda to help us. She''s good friends with Aubree. Since she even paid a visit to

    Aubree yesterday, she''ll surely help us! Besides, we''ve been on good terms with the Queen family for

    years¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her utterances, Samuel interjected harshly, ¡°The Queen family is the reason

    why we are in this state.¡±

    Anger coursed through his veins as he red at his wife and daughter. Foolish women! I can''t believe

    they had no idea who did this to us. How dare they suggest that we ask the culprits for help?

    Hearing the revtion, Gina dropped to the ground in shock.

 Chapter 1419

    Chapter 1419

    I can''t believe the Queen family is the culprit! I... I assume that with our friendship of years, even if they

    refuse to help us, at the very least, they won''t hit us when we''re down. Yet, they are the reason we

    ended up in such a state! If that''s the case, why did Friedae to our house yesterday? Did she

    come to shed crocodile tears?

    Gina red at her daughter resentfully. ¡°You knew about it, didn''t you?¡±

    Aubree''s involvement in thepany''s affairs meant that she must have known who the culprit was,

    yet she still permitted Frieda to visit her, much to Gina''s bafflement.

    If I knew the Queen family was behind this, I wouldn''t have allowed Frieda to enter our house!

    Aubree''s eyes had also turned red. ¡°So what if I did know? It was the Farwells'' order! Lucian drove us

    into a corner all because of that b*tch!¡±

    I refuse to give up just yet! Even if I end up in hell, I''ll drag that b*tch down with me!

    Her words made Gina feel as though the world was crumbling around her.

    She could not believe Lucian was so ruthless as to disregard the past bond between the two families.

    It means that we''ve utterly offended the Farwell family and can never make aeback! I can never

    return to my previous luxurious life anymore!

    When that realization urred to Gina, she fainted.

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Fear crossed Aubree''s eyes at the sight of her mother copsing to the ground. ¡°We need to go to the

    hospital now!¡± she eximed, dashing toward Gina.

    Samuel''s face was as ck as thunder. ¡°No way! She just fainted from an emotional shock. Don''t

    forget that we''re strapped for cash. There''s no need to send her to the hospital just because of a minor

    illness!¡±

    He then pushed Aubree away with a swing of his arm, picked Gina up, and brought her upstairs.

    Aubree red at his retreating figure, madness continuously manifesting in her eyes.

    Mom is sick, but she can''t even go to the hospital! I refuse to lead such a life!

    Overtaken by the extreme rage, she phoned Frieda, who had just rejoined thepany with

    Jonathan''s approval.

    Frieda was content with being able to return to thepany, even though her apology to Roxanne the

    previous day did not go as expected.

    She was leisurely ying games on her phone in her own office when Aubree''s name suddenly

    popped up on the screen.

    As of then, Friedo wos her ATM.

    Her hand trembled, and she nearly tossed her phone.

    I knew I wouldn''t be able to be rid of Aubree easily, but I had no idea she would contact me again this

    fast! What does she want this time? Money? Or is she going to order me to do something evil again?

    At the thought of those possibilities, Frieda''s hands shook nonstop as she answered the call.

    Yet, to avoid infuriating Aubree, she had to feign nonchnce. ¡°Aubree? What''s the matter?¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Aubree gritted her teeth and demanded, ¡°Give me five million!¡±

    That caused Frieda to spring to her feet in shock. ¡°Five million?¡±

    I''ve just rejoined Queen Group, so I have no means to get that sum for her. But I can''t afford to offend

    her for now...

    Carefully, Frieda asked, ¡°When do you want the five million?¡±

    ¡°Today! As fast as possible!¡± Aubree replied in an icy voice.

    At that moment, she was extremely insecure after seeing Gina faint before her eyes.

    Not only was she desperate for money, but she also wanted an astronomical sum.

    As of then, Frieda was her ATM.

 Chapter 1420

    Chapter 1420

    Frieda could not help but shudder again.

    She was not like Aubree. Aubree had a say over the Pearson family''s matters. To her, several tens of

    millions were nothing.

    But in Frieda''s situation, she had zero authority in the Queen family. The money she spent was

    allowance given to her by the elders.

    Given how extravagant she was with her money, she had only a few million in her hand.

    If I gave Aubree five million in one go, I wouldn''t have much left for myself, would I?

    ¡°I don''t have that much money, Aubree. You should know about my situation.¡± Frieda tried to bargain

    her way out cautiously.

    An ugly scowl showed up on Aubree''s face. ¡°Then how much do you have?¡±

    Frieda mulled over it for a moment. ¡°Two million. Can''t go any higher...¡±

    I won''t have enough to spend if I give her more than two million. Now that I''ve just rejoined Queen

    Group, I can''t possiblyy my hands on thepany''s money yet. Besides, Jonathan will surely get

    suspicious if I use the money now.

    On the other end of the line, Aubree''s breathing turned rough. ¡°Give me two million today first. Make up

    for the rest of the five million after that!¡±

    Relief washed over Frieda when she heard those words. Through the phone, her tone remained

    sincere. ¡°I will. Don''t worry, Aubree. As long as I''m in the Queen family, I won''t let you live a tough life!¡±

    Satisfied with the response, Aubree snorted coldly and hung up after letting Frieda know the address.

    The darkened phone screen reflected Frieda''s vicious expression.

    What a bloodsucker!

    Of course, Frieda dared not waste any time as she was also worried that Aubree might do something

    drastic if she was desperate.

    That afternoon, she grabbed her bank card and hurried to the suburban mansion.

    As soon as she entered, she was utterly shocked by the environment in the house.

    If Aubree wasn''t sitting on the couch, Frieda would have wondered if the ce was even fit for humans

    to stay in.

    No wonder Aubree sounded so mad over the phone.

    ¡°Have you eaten, Aubree? We can head out and eat something if you haven''t.¡±

    Frieda rposed herself and walked up to Aubree with a smile. Instead of sitting down, she stood by

    the side and fixed her eyes on thetter.

    Only then did Aubree notice Frieda''s existence. Lifting her gaze, she coldly instructed, ¡°Put the money

    down and get lost.¡±

    More than happy to leave the ce as soon as possible, Frieda ced the money on the coffee table

    and turned to leave.

    However, just as she turned around, Aubree stopped her. ¡°Have youe up with a solution yet?¡±

    Frieda froze for several seconds before she registered what Aubree was talking about.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The nerve of you toe here!¡±

    A few days ago, Aubree had asked her to think of a way to help the Pearson family get out of their

    predicament.

    Nevertheless, the one behind everything was the Farwell family. Based on Frieda''s capabilities alone,

    there was no way she could go against that family.

    Troubled and exasperated, Frieda whipped her head around. ¡°Aubree, I really don''t have a way...¡±

    ¡°You useless piece of trash!¡± Aubree furiously got up from the couch and was about to say something

    more when a sharp voice suddenly rang out from upstairs.

    ¡°The nerve of you toe here!¡±

    Gina, who had just woken up from her unconscious state, trembled with fury when she saw Frieda in

    the house.

    Behind her, Samuel also wore an ashen expression.

    Frieda was briefly taken aback but still habitually greeted the two of them, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Pearson...¡±

    ¡°Get out! We don''t know you! Don''t you ever dare appear in our house again!¡±

    Gina scrambled down the stairs, stormed up to Frieda, and jostled her in an attempt to chase her out of

    the house.

    Taking note of the two elders'' expressions, Frieda felt sorry for them. ¡°That was Jonathan''s instruction.

    There was nothing I could do¡ª¡±

    Gina cut her off and screamed, ¡°You guys are of the same family! You''re just as guilty as him! Get lost! I

    don''t want to see you Queens ever again!¡±

 Chapter 1421

    Chapter 1421

    As Frieda was chased out of the house while wearing a reluctant expression, she was, in truth,

    rejoicing inwardly.

    If I get thrown out by Aubree''s parents today, I can use that as an excuse to break all ties with Aubree.

    That''ll be wonderful!

    Unfortunately, that was all wishful thinking on her part. Before long, Aubree went up to Gina and held

    her back.

    ¡°Mom, please don''t be like this. Frieda is unlike the rest of the Queen family. She''s my best friend.

    Look, she even gave us money!¡±

    Aubree viciously shot daggers at Frieda before trying to gently coax her mother into forgiving Frieda.

    Without a doubt, she hated the Queen family too.

    Nevertheless, she knew she could not cut off contact with Frieda just yet because thetter was still of

    value to her.

    Seeing Aubree standing up for Frieda, the emotionally unstable Gina turned to the former and berated,

    ¡°Why are you still defending her? Have you forgotten how we ended up in this predicament?¡±

    Aubree''s expression changed drastically. ¡°I didn''t forget. But that''s exactly why we can''t chase Frieda

    away!¡±

    With that, she forcefully dragged Gina back into the living room.

    Before heading in, Aubree shot Frieda a look, signaling her to leave immediately.

    Frieda''s expression was gloomy as things did not turn out the way she wanted. She then spun on her

    heel and left.

    Back inside the mansion, Gina felt such an immense surge of anger and despair that she could not

    formte her thoughts into words. All she could do was bawl her eyes out, tears streaming

    continuously down her face.

    It went without saying that Aubree was feeling inexplicably frustrated as well. She merely nced at

    her mother and headed upstairs without giving any exnation.

    The mansion, which was already dpidated, instantly descended into a state of despair.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne received a call from Jack again after busying herself with work for several days.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, do you remember the new drug that I mentioned earlier? The one I''m nning to research

    and develop?¡±

    Jack''s cheerful voice sounded from the other end of the line.

    Roxanne, who was too overwhelmed by work, only recalled that they had previously talked about that

    subject after hearing Jack''s reminder.

    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± She left the research area and found a quiet spot to take the call.

    Coborating with the Damaris family will greatly benefit the development of our research institute in

    Chanaea.

    Jack hummed an acknowledgment and added, ¡°It''d be wonderful if we could work together. I firmly

    believe that your research institute is my ideal business partner.¡±

    Needless to say, Roxanne would not let the opportunity slide. ¡°It''s my honor to continue working with

    the Damaris family.¡±

    Jack chuckled faintly when he heard her response. ¡°We''ll talk more when we meet. There are still some

    details that we need to discuss.¡±

    Roxanne agreed at once.

    The two also decided on the time and venue of their meet-up before hanging up.

    The moment the call ended, she received another call. This time, it was from Lucian.

    Roxanne answered it without hesitation.

    ¡°Have you been very busy the past few days? Essie says that you''re hardly at home.¡±

    The two rarely met since their return from Jadeborough.

    Lucian went over to visit the kids several times, but Roxanne was always not around and would leave

    them in Linda''s care.

    Only after hearing Lucian''s voice did Roxanne realize they had not met each other for quite some time.

    On top of that, the time she spent with the kids had also dwindledtely.

    A guilty look flitted across Roxanne''s eyes as that realization dawned upon her. ¡°It''s all right. The

    research institute has got more projects recently, so we''re busier than usual. But it''ll get better soon.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows slightly. ¡°No matter how busy work is at the research institute, you shouldn''t

    overwork yourself. Don''t forget that the kids are still waiting for you at home.¡±

    Having heard what the man said, Roxanne could not help but feel amused.

    This man is more of a workaholic than I am. Yet he''s reminding me not to overwork myself?

    However, at the same time, she also felt a warm current flowing through her heart.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanna agraad at onca.

 Chapter 1422

    Chapter 1422

    Lucian had mentioned visiting Roxanne in the past few days, but she rejected him by saying she had

    work to do.

    When he heard Este mention that Roxanne was rarely home, he finally realized how hard she had

    been working recently.

    ¡°Are you free tomorrow at noon? Let''s have lunch together,¡± Lucian suggested.

    He was determined to let Roxanne get some rest.

    Roxanne fell silent for a few moments when she heard the time he mentioned before replying

    apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I''m not free.¡±

    Lucian frowned. ¡°Why? Is there work that you have toplete?¡±

    Roxanne scratched her nose sheepishly. ¡°I''ve promised to meet up with Mr. Damaris for lunch

    tomorrow to discuss a project.¡±

    Jack Damaris?

    Lucian''s expression instantly darkened.

    We''ve hardly been in contact these few days, and yet she''s been contacting him?

    What the elderlies from the nursing home said echoed in Lucian''s mind once again.

    After all, he and Roxanne did not work in the same industry. Plus, the woman was a workaholic,

    causing their quality time together to minimize.

    Lucian felt threatened when he realized that.

    Taking note of the man''s silence, Roxanne softened her tone and exined, ¡°I want to stay in Chanaea

    and be with Essie. Hence, I was thinking of expanding the research institute. A coboration with the

    Damaris family would be of great help to the development of our research institute.¡±

    Naturally, Lucian would not stop her from expanding her career.

    Although he was unhappy when he heard her say that, he had no choice but to relent. ¡°All right. I''ll

    invite you to lunch another day then. I hope you won''t keep rejecting me.¡±

    Roxanne was surprised, for she did not expect him to give in that easily. Momentarily stunned, she

    agreed with a smile

    After ending the call with Roxanne, Lucian called the three children and asked them for a favor.

    The children were quick to agree.

    The next morning, Roxanne saw the three children sitting on the couch when she went downstairs.

    She was understandably surprised when she saw them. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Recently, she had been getting up earlier than usual to go to work, and the children would usually only

    wake up and bid her goodbye when she was about to leave.

    I wonder why they woke up so early today.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The three kids shed her adorable smiles. ¡°Mommy, will you be busy today too?¡±

    Roxanne patted their heads apologetically and said, ¡°Sorry for not spending enough time with you

    these days. Let''s all go out and have fun after I finish work.¡±

    The children nodded.

    Este, on the other hand, stared at Roxanne''s neck with wide eyes.

    Roxanne couldn''t help frowning in confusion and reached up to touch her bare neck when she met

    Este''s gaze. ¡°Essie, is there something on my neck?¡±

    Pouting, Este replied unhappily, ¡°Mommy, why aren''t you wearing the ne?¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback by the little girl''s question. She then quickly returned to her senses and

    understood that Este was referring to the ne that Lucian gifted her.

    ¡°It''s not convenient for me to wear jewelry when I work,¡± she patiently exined to Este.

    However, the girl was stubborn. ¡°Mommy, is it because you don''t like that ne?¡±

    Roxanne subconsciously shook her head.

    ¡°Then it''s because you don''t like Daddy!¡± Este pouted in aggrievement and lowered her head pitifully.

    ¡°Mommy, please don''t hate Daddy...¡±

    Roxanne was utterly confused as she stared at Este.

    I''ve exined everything to her, but she doesn''t seem to understand.

    Since she was in a hurry to leave and didn''t have the time tofort Este, she had no choice but to

    give in and went upstairs to wear the ne.

    A smile crept onto Este''s face when she saw Roxanne wear the ne.

 Chapter 1423

    Chapter 1423

    The reason Roxanne did not wear the ne was that it was indeed inconvenient.

    When she arrived at the research institute, she took off the ne and kept it in the pocket of her

    jacket.

    After bustling around for the entire morning, Jack suddenly called during lunchtime, telling her

    something cropped up. He asked if they could meet at night instead.

    Roxanne did not think too much about it and agreed.

    When evening came, Roxanne exited the research institute to find Jack waiting for her by the entrance.

    ¡°I''m so sorry. Something happened at thepany this afternoon, and I couldn''t leave,¡± Jack

    apologized as soon as he saw her.

    Unbothered, Roxanne smiled. ¡°That''s okay. Work is more important. Are we still going to the restaurant

    we reserved yesterday? You go ahead. I''ll follow behind.¡±

    With that, she turned and made her way toward her car.

    The look in Jack''s eyes turned gloomy as he watched her approach her car without hesitation. He said

    nothing and got into his own car.

    Both cars drove off from the research institute.

    The restaurant was nearby the research institute, and the two of them arrived within ten minutes.

    Jack had already reserved them a table near the window.

    Roxanne took off her jacket, and in the process, the ne fell out of the pocket andnded right

    beside Jack''s feet.

    Jack picked it up and nced at it before shifting his gaze to the person before him. His words seemed

    to insinuate a deeper meaning as hemented, ¡°This ne doesn''t seem like your style.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback.

    Indeed, if she were to buy a ne for herself, she would not have purchased such avish design.

    However, she didn''t see a need to exin to Jack where the ne came from.

    As such, she merely grinned and did not reply.

    However, judging from her expression, Jack could already tell who gave her the ne. His lips

    curled into a wry smile before he handed the ne to her.

    ¡°This ne attracts too much attention. As people in the medical field, we like to keep a low profile.

    No wonder you would leave it in your pocket instead of wearing it.¡±

    Sensing that he was implying something, she stared at the person before her, puzzled.

    Jack did notment more on it as he changed the topic to the new drug they were about to develop.

    ¡°Most of the medicinal herbs we''re using to develop the new drug are nted by the Damaris family.

    My grandpa also hopes we''ll use the Damaris family''s raw materials as the main ingredient as well.¡±

    Roxanne''s focus was immediately diverted when they began talking business. She nodded in

    agreement and said, ¡°That way, we can ensure better quality, too.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    She was a little worried after finishing her sentence. ¡°But if our research institute will be in charge of the

    drug''s research and development, the supply of raw materials...¡±

    Roxenne wes teken ebeck.

    I''m afraid the Damaris family would demand a hefty price for the raw materials.

    Jack replied matter-of-factly, ¡°The institute will only be responsible for the research and development.

    As for the medicinal herbs, we''ll provide sufficient supplies.¡±

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that.

    After that, their discussion about the new drug became smoother.

    Roxanne had to admit that as the leading family within the traditional medicine field, the Damaris

    family''s research in this area was indeed much more advanced aspared to the market.

    Many of their ideas and concepts coincided with Roxanne''s.

    The topic of the conversation between Roxanne and Jack gradually extended from the new drug''s

    research and development to the entire traditional medicine market.

    Before they knew it, it was alreadyte.

    The two of them finally stopped chatting when Roxanne''s phone rang.

    Benny was the one who called, asking when Roxanne would be returning home.

    Roxanne quickly apologized to the boy and exined her situation. She then bid Jack goodbye before

    she got up and left.

    Jack fumed in silence as he watched Roxanne''s retreating figure.

    Even though she didn''t say anything, I could already guess that Lucian was the one who gave her that

    ne! I can''t believe she''s taking it everywhere she goes. Just what in the world is she thinking?

 Chapter 1424

    Chapter 1424

    It was already past nine at night when Roxanne reached home.

    As she got out of the car, she felt anxious and guilty for leaving the children alone at home.

    Hence, she hurried into the mansion, but as soon as she entered, she was greeted with the lively

    sounds of the children ying with each other and running around.

    Roxanne stopped in her tracks and looked inside the living room, surprised.

    Initially, she thought Madilyn hade over, but Lucian was sitting on the couch instead.

    As if sensing her presence, the man turned around to look.

    When their gazes met, Roxanne''s shock intensified. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Didn''t we agree on meeting some other day?

    Upon noticing her return, the children stopped ying and gathered around her, yearning for affection.

    ¡°Mommy, you came home sote! Daddy''s been waiting for a long time!¡±

    Roxanne ruffled the children''s hair, but her gaze was still locked on Lucian.

    Lucian sat on the couch, crossing his legs. The button on his cor was undone, and he seemed

    rxed andfortable.

    Roxanne felt a strange but wonderful sensation surge within her heart when she thought of how he

    yed with the children while looking like that.

    Lucian got up from the couch and made his way toward her. His gaze swept past her neck.

    His expression darkened when he noticed her bare neck. ¡°Didn''t you say your appointment was at

    noon?¡±

    In the face of Lucian''s gaze, Roxanne felt inexplicably culpable although she hadn''t done anything

    wrong. ¡°Mr. Damaris had something important this afternoon, so we had to change the time at thest

    minute.¡±

    Dissatisfaction shed across Lucian''s face when he heard that. ¡°Is that how the Damaris family does

    their business? How can they change the appointment time just because they want to? If they''re this

    casual when ites to work, who would coborate with them in the future?¡±

    Roxanne did not know how to respond. She could only grin and change the topic nonchntly. ¡°Did

    you guys have dinner?¡±

    Benny piped up, ¡°We did! But I think Mr. Farwell hasn''t eaten yet.¡±

    Linda had prepared dinner for the children before she left.

    Lucian arrived while the children were eating, seemingly nning to freeload dinner.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne turned to look at Lucian for confirmation.

    Lucian scrunched his eyebrows in tacit vindication.

    Roxanne frowned and said with a sigh, ¡°Why didn''t you call me earlier?¡±

    She patted the children''s heads as a gesture for them to make way. Subsequently, she washed her

    hands before preparing food in the kitchen.

    Verily, Lucian had lost his appetite after finding out that she and Jack had been out eating dinner until

    late at night.

    He initially wanted to reject her offer of making dinner for him, but when he saw her getting busy in the

    kitchen for his sake, he swallowed his words.

    Roxanne made some simple pasta.

    Earlier, she had been engrossed in her conversation with Jack regarding medicine and did not eat

    much.

    Since I''m preparing food for Lucian, I might as well make some for myself.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    The children approached and demanded to have some when they smelled the pasta''s delicious aroma.

    Roxanne could only scoop some pasta for each of them, too.

    The sight of the family of five sitting around the dining table enjoying pasta at almost ten at night made

    for a heartwarming scene.

    Only then did Roxanne remember to ask Lucian, ¡°Why did you suddenlye over? Is there

    something wrong?¡±

    Lucian nced at her and replied, ¡°I''m here to see Essie.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in understanding.

    In the next second, Lucian spoke again. ¡°Plus, I said I''ll take responsibility. Since you haven''t given me

    an answer, I can only take more extreme measures and court you a little more persistently.¡±

 Chapter 1425

    Chapter 1425

    Roxanne''s ears turned red at the thought of what he was referring to when he mentioned the word

    ¡°responsibility.¡± Guiltily, she nced at the children.

    The children were in sync as they pretended not to hear the conversation and savored the food.

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief and red at Lucian, embarrassed. ¡°I need more time to think about

    it!¡±

    Lucian shrugged before shing her a smile. ¡°Then I''ll just have to pursue you more persistently.¡±

    The children rejoiced inwardly when they heard their parents'' conversation.

    I wonder if Mommy has realized that her attitude toward Daddy haspletely changed. With their fast

    progression, we''ll be a real family very soon!

    It waste after they finished dinner. Lucian did not stay much longer either. He said his goodbyes and

    left.

    The smile on Lucian''s face slowly disappeared and was reced with an annoyed expression the

    moment he stepped out of Roxanne''s ce.

    While eating, Roxanne had briefly told him about the coboration between her research institute and

    the Damaris family.

    The woman was all smiles as she told him about it, but he felt bitter.

    Jack is obviously coveting my woman. But, just like what the elderlies had said, we''re not working in

    the same industry. Even if I wanted to do something, I don''t know how.

    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he got.

    Therefore, he decided to pull over by the side of the road and took out his phone to call Jonathan.

    Jonathan had just fallen asleep when his phone rang and woke him up.

    ncing at the caller ID, he noticed it was from Lucian and involuntarily recalled what had happened

    previously.

    Thest time Lucian had called him thiste at night was to get him to take down Pearson Group,

    which cost him a good night''s sleep.

    I wonder what is it this time.

    Jonathan was reluctant to pick up the call, but he was also afraid that Lucian would show up at his

    door. In the end, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and groggily answered the phone.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lucian, what''s up?¡±

    Jonathan could hear Lucian''s deep voice and a few honks on the other end of the line. ¡°I want to

    acquire the medicinepany operating under the Damaris family. Do you know how I can do that?¡±

    Jonathan froze. He was immediately snapped out of his groggy state before answering, ¡°Is Farwell

    Group preparing to enter the medical industry?¡±

    One thought popped into his mind. If Farwell Group ventures into the medical industry, won''t Queen

    Group''s status in the industry fall again?

    Momentster, he realized the key point of Lucian''s words.

    He wants to take over the Damaris family''s medicalpany!

    Wide awake, he sat up in bed, his mind racing with various thoughts.

    ¡°Don''t tell me you''re doing this because of Roxanne. You''re jealous of Jack, and in a fit of anger, you

    want to¡ª¡±

    Lucian interrupted his guess with displeasure, ¡°Well? Do you have any ideas? Farwell Group doesn''t

    have much experience in the medical industry, but the Damaris family has a highly established

    foundation, so I can only ask you for advice.¡±

    ording to Roxanne, the Damaris family provides the medicinal herbs they need for the new drug.

    Roxanne will interact less with Jack if I acquire the medicinal herbspany under the Damaris family.

    In the future, I can provide her the medicinal herbs whenever she needs them. That way, we''ll get to

    interact more with each other.

    Judging from Jonathan''s understanding of Lucian, he knew that his guess was correct although Lucian

    did not answer his question directly.

    Naturally, he wanted to help his friend, but there was nothing he could do.

    ¡°It''s as you said. The Damaris family''s influence is highly established in the medical field. To be honest,

    I''ve also tried to acquire theirpany. However, no matter what I did, they refused to sell me the

    company. I''ve even tried raising the price five times higher and tried befriending them, but they just

    won''t let go.¡±

 Chapter 1426

    Chapter 1426

    The medicinal herbpany owned by the Damaris family was mainly run by their own people, leaving

    outsiders nothing but envy.

    Lucian went silent after hearing that.

    However, that piqued Jonathan''s interest. ¡°Why? Is Roxanne working with the Damaris family again?

    Do you need my help with anything?¡±

    Lucian managed to detect the hint of derision in his voice and snickered. ¡°Go on and acquire the

    Damaris family''s medicinal herbspany if you''d really like to help.¡±

    Jonathan rubbed his nose sheepishly and said, ¡°Well, anything but that.¡±

    ¡°Then there''s nothing you can do. Bye.¡±

    Lucian hung up the call right after that.

    Jonathan''s face was full of reproach as he watched his phone screen go dark.

    That was the second time Lucian had woken him up in the middle of the night and hung up after

    dropping a bomb on him.

    It had taken him considerable effort to finally drift off to sleep.

    Great. It looks like I won''t be able to sleep at all tonight, either!

    Jonathany back down in bed, scrolling through his phone as he attempted to fall asleep.

    However, a trending post on social media immediately caught his attention.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    The post read: Breaking news! Roxanne Jarvis, the ex-wife of Lucian Farwell, was spotted secretly

    meeting up with the eldest son of the Damaris family!

    Jonathan initially thought his eyes were ying tricks on him as he crawled out of bed. He stared at the

    post for a few more seconds to confirm what he had read before he finally believed what he was

    seeing. Then, he clicked on the post to find out more.

    There were several pictures posted in the thread. In the photos, Roxanne and Jack were sitting face to

    face at a table by the window of a restaurant, chatting and enjoying each other''spany.

    There were even a few angles that captured the gleam in Roxanne''s eyes.

    Even Jonathan couldn''t help specting about Roxanne and Jonathan''s rtionship at the sight of the

    photos. Then, he read thements on the post.

    Netizen A: Roxanne Jarvis? Didn''t she just get back together with Mr. Farwell?

    Netizen B: She didn''t rify the rumors regarding her and Mr. Damaris back then. Now, it seems like

    there really is something between them!

    Netizen C: I guess this is the perk of being a pretty girl. She can get two handsome, wealthy men falling

    head over heels for her at the same time!

    Thement section was full of nderous remarks about Roxanne and spections about her

    rtionship with Jack and Lucian.

    Jonathan grew increasingly rmed as he continued reading thements.

    No wonder Lucian asked me that question just now.

    If it were another family, they would have copsed like the Pearsons or the Hightowers.

    I have to say, Lucian has met a formidable opponent this time. I wonder what Roxanne thinks, though.

    Sleep eluded Jonathan after he saw the post, and he immediately sent Lucian the link to the post.

    Meanwhile, Lucian just got back to the Farwell residence.

    Confused upon seeing the link Jonathan sent him, he asked: What''s this?

    Jonathan replied: Just click the link. Otherwise, you''re going to regret it tomorrow morning.

    Lucian furrowed his brow when he read Jonathan''s reply. He clicked on the link while washing up.

    The title of the post made him stop brushing his teeth abruptly.

    Following that, his face sank when he saw the photos inside the thread.

    He had to admit that both Jack and Roxanne were excellent doctors, and he believed Roxanne when

    she told him that they only met up to talk about medicine. However, he had never imagined that

    Roxanne would be so happy while she was with Jack.

    She had never smiled at him like how she did with Jack.

    Grabbing a towel, he wiped his face dry and walked out of the bathroom before sitting on his bed,

    scrolling through thement section with a solemn look on his face.

    His face turned dark as thunder as he read the myriad of spections about Roxanne''s rtionship

    with Jack.

 Chapter 1427

    Chapter 1427

    Cayden was fast asleep in his bed when a phone call roused him. He nced at his phone and noticed

    that it was a call from Lucian.

    He immediately sprung up from bed and took a few seconds to regain his senses before taking the call.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian''s cold voice rang out. ¡°Contact the Public Rtions Department and order them to publicize my

    rtionship with Roxanne. I want everyone to know about us!¡±

    Shocked by Lucian''s order, Cayden was wide awake.

    What happened? Why does Mr. Farwell suddenly want to publicize his rtionship with Mrs. Farwell?

    And in the middle of the night, no less?

    In a shaky voice, Cayden uttered, ¡°Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell''s two children''s identities are unverified.

    I''m afraid that public opinion is not going to go easy on Mrs. Farwell and the Farwell family if you

    publicize the rtionship.¡±

    Lucian''s face turned grim on the other end of the phone when he thought about Roxanne''s two

    children.

    He knew he had Archie and Benny to thank for the current stage of his and Roxanne''s rtionship.

    If their biological father didn''t turn up, he wouldn''t mind treating the two boys as his own.

    Besides, they were about the same age as Este.

    With that thought in mind, Lucian told Cayden, ¡°Validate their identities, then.¡±

    Dumbstruck, he asked, ¡°Are you saying...¡±

    ¡°From today onward, they''re the Farwell boys whom Roxanne took away when we got divorced back

    then,¡± Lucian stated inly.

    His tone was t and impassive as if he was talking about something inconsequential.

    However, Cayden was bbergasted.

    He was aware of Lucian''s feelings for Roxanne, but he never thought that Lucian would go so far as to

    acknowledge her children and even im them as his own.

    What in the world happened?

    Before Cayden could respond, Lucian''s voice sounded again.

    ¡°I want everyone to be informed about this by tomorrow morning!¡±

    He hung up right after.

    Cayden was caught in a dilemma as he watched his phone screen go dark.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Do I really have to wake everyone in the Public Rtions Department right now? In the middle of the

    night?

    Then again, it didn''t seem like he had any other choice.

    Cayden called the person in charge of the Public Rtions Department first before checking his social

    media. He wanted to search for the rumors spreading online about Lucian and Roxanne.

    To his surprise, Roxanne''s name popped up right after he opened his social media.

    After checking the trending posts, he finally understood why Lucian had ordered him to do such a thing.

    That was the second time Roxanne was entangled in such a widespread scandal with Jack ever since

    her return.

    Moreover, the public opinion on the inte was very much against Roxanne.

    Cayden finally understood that Lucian was mainly trying to protect Roxanne.

    Then again, he reckoned that Lucian might have the intention to do so a long time ago.

    Upon realizing Lucian''s aim, Cayden started to act more proactively.

    The next morning, the public opinion on the inte did a one-eighty.

    Farwell Group issued a statement in the middle of the night, stating clearly that Roxanne was the

    mother of the Farwell family''s daughter. Besides, her two children were also born alongside Este.

    However, out of consideration of the little girl''s health issues, Roxanne decided to let the girl stay with

    the Farwell family and take care of the two boys alone.

    The inte was abuzz with heated discussions following the statement.

    Oneizenmented: The two boys are Lucian Farwell''s! No wonder Roxanne brought them back

    to the country!

    Anothermented: As expected, she''s the legitimate wife. For Lucian Farewell to issue an official

    statement on behalf of the Farewell Group, looks like they''re announcing their rtionship to the public

    for real this time!

 Chapter 1428

    Chapter 1428

    Soon, some recalled Roxanne''s previous scandal after reading the statement.

    Onement read: So what happened between Mr. Farwell and Aubree Pearson?

    Another read: Isn''t that obvious? Aubree is the homewrecker. She was the one who faked the rumors

    so Roxanne would give up on Mr. Farwell!

    Oneizen replied: But what about Roxanne and Jack? They had been involved in two scandals.

    Besides, they seem to be on good terms.

    Anotherment read: Isn''t that obvious? They are both capable doctors. Besides, the recent medical

    consultations were all initiated by the Damaris family. It''s normal for them to be on good terms!

    Many online users expressed their disapproval of Aubree, while the rest offered their support and

    blessing to Roxanne and Lucian.

    Now that Roxanne and Jack''s rtionship was rified, everyone thought Roxanne and Lucian were

    the perfect couple.

    Onement read: I heard that Roxanne had participated in various medical consultations recently. A

    while ago, someone ran into her at the nursing home in Jadeborough. Mr. Farwell was with her, too!

    Another read: Really? Oh, Roxanne is such a kind and pretty angel. No wonder Mr. Farwell adores her!

    Oneizenmented: Oh, I believe in love again! They must live happily ever after!

    Theizens'' opinions were divided.

    Roxanne and Lucian became the epitome of a perfect rtionship for many, while Aubree, who used to

    be admired for her loving bond with Lucian, faced harsh criticism after her true colors were revealed.

    It was only after reading the announcement that Jack realized he and Roxanne were secretly

    photographed yesterday.

    After reading thements praising Roxanne and Lucian''s rtionship, he threw his phone to the

    ground in a fit of rage.

    I can''t believe I didn''t discover the perfect opportunity and ended up letting Lucian beat me to it. If I

    knew what happenedst night, I would have used it to my advantage and manipted public opinion

    to sow discord between Lucian and Roxanne! At the same time, I''ll also be able to win Roxanne''s

    heart!

    s, it was toote now. Lucian had released the news to the public, and there was no way to turn

    back the clock.

    Jealousy filled Jack''s heart as he read the one-sidedments online, and a crazy idea soon popped

    up in his mind.

    Even if Roxanne ended up choosing Lucian, I can figure out a way to make her stay by my side! They''d

    better not drive me up the wall!

    Meanwhile, the boys discovered Roxanne and Jack''s scandal online once it went viral. They also saw

    how theizens criticized her.

    Enraged, they stayed up all night, determined to stand up for Roxanne against the online haters.

    At dawn, they were struggling to keep their eyes open yet still furious at the baseless spections that

    had been made by thoseizens about Roxanne.

    Benny balled his hands into fists and asked, ¡°Should I hack into the website and delete this post?¡±Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    I can then ban Mommy''s name online so they won''t be able to discuss her anymore. That way, Mommy

    won''t be able to see the degradingments. No one can criticize her online anymore!

    Archie''s expression was grim. ¡°If you do that, people will only think Mommy is hiding out of guilt.¡±

    Hearing that, Benny harrumphed angrily and furrowed his brows to figure out another solution.

    They were feeling helpless when they suddenly saw the notice released by Farwell Group.

 Chapter 1429

    Chapter 1429

    Jonathan couldn''t get a good night''s sleep after reading the discussion online.

    The following morning, as soon as he woke up, he grabbed his phone to check the public''s reaction.

    He nearly fell out of bed after reading the statement released by Farwell Group.

    Am I dreaming? I''ve been aware for a long time that Essie is Roxanne''s daughter, but what did I just

    read? Could it be true that the boys were born at the same time as Essie? It appears that they are the

    same age, and it would not be far-fetched to suggest that they were born together. Why didn''t Lucian

    tell me anything? If this is true, why would Lucian have to work so hard to pursue her when they could

    just be together as a rightful family?

    Jonathan was confused.

    I won''t be able to focus on work if I don''t get answers.

    With that thought in mind, he quickly washed up and drove straight to Farwell Group.

    I must get answers from Lucian himself! If Lucian and Roxanne are indeed the parents of the boys, I

    am more than happy to present them with a generous mary gift tomemorate the asion.

    However, if that is not the case, Lucian is a lovesick fool. He epted the boys as his own even though

    he isn''t their biological father. This is highlymendable.

    Soon, his car rolled to a stop before Farwell Group.

    Soon, his car rolled to a stop before Farwell Group.

    Jonathan hopped out of his car and strode into the building.

    He stepped into the elevator and happened to bump into Cayden, who had just left the PR department.

    Cayden''s face appeared weary, with dark circles beneath his eyes indicating ack of sleep. Despite

    his exhaustion, he managed to muster a polite smile as he greeted, ¡°Mr. Queen.¡±

    Jonathan was busy thinking about the discussion online, so he merely gave Cayden an absent-minded

    nod. However, a thought urred to him, and he spun around to give Cayden a perplexed look.

    ¡°What''s with that statement that yourpany releasedst night?¡±

    Lucian obviously didn''t release that statement personally, so it could only be Cayden.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    A wave of misery washed over Cayden when he heard the statement being mentioned.

    He shook his head and said, ¡°You should ask Mr. Farwell. I was just carrying out his orders.¡±

    Jonathan wasn''t the only one who was curious, for the employees in the PR department kept asking

    the same questionsst night.

    Cayden could only tell them he had no idea.

    Soon, his car rolled to a stop before Farwell Group.

    Fortunately, Jonathan didn''t make things difficult for him and patted his shoulder in recognition of his

    hard work. ¡°Thank you for your effort.¡±

    Cayden exhaled a sigh of relief. ¡°I was just doing my job.¡±

    They had only exchanged a few words when the elevator arrived at the top floor.

    Jonathan waited outside for Cayden to report his arrival before he headed into Lucian''s office.

    Inside, he saw Lucian seated behind his desk, his face unreadable. It was almost as if the heated

    debates and controversy that had been raging online had nothing to do with him.

    After he walked in, Lucian spared him a look and asked calmly, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    Jonathan strode over to him and plunked himself down on the chair in front of the desk. ¡°How dare you

    ask me that question? I want to know if the statement Farwell Group releasedst night was true. Are

    the boys yours?¡±

    After asking that question, he stared at Lucian unblinkingly.

    Lucian remained unfazed. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Jonathan was baffled by his indifferent reaction. Carefully, he replied, ¡°I don''t think so.¡±

    ¡°They aren''t mine,¡± Lucian answered at the same time.

    Fortunately, Jonathan didn''t make things difficult for him and patted his shoulder in recognition of his

    hard work. ¡°Thank you for your effort.¡±

 Chapter 1430

    Chapter 1430

    Jonathan''s jaw dropped open in disbelief.

    If they aren''t his, why does he look so calm inparison to me, who is freaking out?

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± He shot Lucian an incredulous look. ¡°If you want to help Roxanne by stopping

    the haters online, then you can just publicize your rtionship with her and issue warning letters

    through yourwyer. Why would you do this?¡±

    If it was revealed that the CEO of Farwell Group had imed to be the biological father of his ex-wife''s

    children even though they were not his, no one would believe it. It sounded pretty ridiculous, but that

    was exactly what Lucian did.

    ¡°If I only did that, theizens will still assume the worst about the boys'' father.¡± Displeasure shed

    across Lucian''s eyes as he exined, ¡°The kids are innocent. If she''s willing to marry me, it will only be

    a matter of time before the boys be mine, too.¡±

    Lucian knew very well that thest thing Roxanne wanted was to drag the kids into her mess, so he

    was more than willing to solve the trouble for her.

    He meant what he said.

    The only way to stop the public from making malicious assumptions about Roxanne was to rify the

    boys'' background.

    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Jonathan finally concluded that his friend was indeed a lovesick fool.

    It looks like we''ve underestimated him. Lucian doesn''t fall in love easily, but when he falls in love with

    someone, he''ll do anything for her! Wait...

    It looks like we''ve underestimated him. Lucian doesn''t fall in love easily, but when he falls in love with

    someone, he''ll do anything for her! Wait...

    Jonathan soon realized something. ¡°Who is the father of the boys? He has never revealed himself. If he

    were toe across this statement...¡±

    Lucian had made himself pretty clear through that statement. If the boys'' father discovers it, he might

    use the secret to threaten Farwell Group. What should we do if that happens?

    A vicious look appeared in Lucian''s eyes when the man was mentioned.

    He knew Jonathan''s unease, for he had the same concern before releasing that statement.

    However, that concern paled in significancepared to Roxanne being the recipient of malicious

    comments.

    If the boys'' biological father dared to show himself, Lucian would take the chance to make him regret

    abandoning Roxanne and the boys.

    A sense of murderous intent hung in the air around Lucian as he contemted the matter.

    Jonathan shuddered in fear as he stared at Lucian.

    In an icy voice, Lucian dered, ¡°No matter who he is, I won''t let him harm my family. I''ll make him

    regret abandoning them!¡±

 Chapter 1431

    Chapter 1431

    Archie and Benny had barely finished reading the discussion online when Este arrived at their door,

    leaving them no time to even shout for joy.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, Ms. Linda is here to give us a ride to school!¡± she yelled as she rapped firmly on the

    door to get their attention.

    Este might be staying with them, but Roxanne worked long hours recently, which meant that the little

    girl didn''t get to see her after waking up in the morning.

    Thus, Este was dependent on the boys forpanionship, eagerly looking forward to seeing them

    every morning.

    This morning, however, the boys were still upstairs even after Linda arrived. Hence, Este graciously

    offered to go up there and fetch them.

    When Archie and Benny heard Este''s voice, they quickly closed theptop, but they were unable to

    restrain the grins that were spreading across their faces.

    ¡°Why are you grinning?¡± Este was confused, but that didn''t stop her from grinning along with them.

    Benny patted her head like an adult and replied secretively, ¡°I won''t tell you! You''ll find out soon,

    anyway.¡±

    I can''t believe Daddy released a statement saying we''re his children! Does that mean we don''t have to

    keep our identities a secret from him soon?

    With that thought in mind, Benny turned to look at Archie expectantly.

    Archie was well aware of what Benny was thinking. Despite the broad smile on his face, he wasn''t as

    naive as Benny and was certain about his guess.

    It looks like we''re right to change our minds about Daddy. He loves Mommy dearly! I can''t believe he

    did that to protect Mommy.

    Linda drove the kids to the kindergarten.

    During break time, Benny dragged Archie to the restroom to avoid Este.

    The two boys whispered in the male restroom.

    ¡°Archie, how did Daddy find out about our identities?¡± Benny asked innocently.

    He assumed Lucian published that statement because thetter had discovered the truth about their

    identities.

    However, after asking that question, he realized that Archie didn''t seem happy as he was. Rather,

    Archie seemed annoyed.

    Benny was baffled.

    Looking at his brother''s foolishly innocent demeanor, Archie responded, ¡°Daddy doesn''t know that

    we''re his children yet.¡±

    Benny furrowed his brows. ¡°Seriously? But it must be Daddy who released that statement! If he doesn''t

    know, then why did he say that?¡±

    With thot thought in mind, Benny turned to look ot Archie expectontly.

    Archie wos well owore of whot Benny wos thinking. Despite the brood smile on his foce, he wosn''t os

    noive os Benny ond wos certoin obout his guess.

    It looks like we''re right to chonge our minds obout Doddy. He loves Mommy deorly! I con''t believe he

    did thot to protect Mommy.

    Lindo drove the kids to the kindergorten.

    During breok time, Benny drogged Archie to the restroom to ovoid Estello.

    The two boys whispered in the mole restroom.

    ¡°Archie, how did Doddy find out obout our identities?¡± Benny osked innocently.

    He ossumed Lucion published thot stotement becouse the lotter hod discovered the truth obout their

    identities.

    However, ofter osking thot question, he reolized thot Archie didn''t seem hoppy os he wos. Rother,

    Archie seemed onnoyed.

    Benny wos boffled.

    Looking ot his brother''s foolishly innocent demeonor, Archie responded, ¡°Doddy doesn''t know thot

    we''re his children yet.¡±

    Benny furrowed his brows. ¡°Seriously? But it must be Doddy who releosed thot stotement! If he doesn''t

    know, then why did he soy thot?¡±

    With that thought in mind, Benny turned to look at Archie expectantly.

    Archie told him solemnly, ¡°Because of Mommy!¡±

    Benny tilted his head in confusion.

    ¡°If he doesn''t exin our identities, theizens will assume Mommy had us with another man. They

    will then insult her.¡±

    Archie was indeed Lucian''s biological son, for he understood his father''s intentions like the back of his

    hand. ¡°By acknowledging us as his own, Daddy is making sure that Mommy will not be subjected to the

    malicious words of the onlinemunity. He is doing so to protect us all from any possible hurtful

    remarks.¡±

    Benny listened with his eyes wide open.

    It was not until he listened to the exnation given by Archie that he finally understood the situation.

    He''s right. Only we, Mommy, and Aunt Madilyn know that we''re Daddy''s sons. If none of us say

    anything, Daddy will never find out. Daddy only did that to protect Mommy.

    Even so, the boys were satisfied.

    At least we can be sure that Daddy loves Mommy sincerely. They will end up together one day! I

    wonder if Mommy had seen the statement...

    Este, on the other hand, was confused to see the boys beaming all day.

    Archie told him solemnly, ¡°Because of Mommy!¡±

    Benny tilted his head in confusion.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1432

    Chapter 1432

    The boys were exhrated for nearly the whole day after seeing the announcement in the morning.

    When night fell, Roxanne had just stepped into the house when Archie and Benny flung themselves at

    her in excitement. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    She was slightly perplexed by their gleeful demeanor. ¡°What''s going on? Did something nice happen in

    the kindergarten?¡±

    As soon as she ended her sentence, she nced at Este and was puzzled. If something did happen

    in the kindergarten, why isn''t Essie acting the same way as them?

    Upon detecting his mother''s confusion, Archie said, ¡°Didn''t you see the news on the inte?¡±

    That confounded Roxanne even further. What news on the inte?

    Excitedly, Benny added, ¡°Mr. Farwell imed that we''re his children, just like Essie!¡±

    Did I hear that right? Lucian said Archie and Benny are his children? How''s that possible? Roxanne

    was stunned.

    He could tell his mother was befuddled, so he grabbed theptop, clicked on a public forum, and

    showed it to her.

    Farwell Group''s announcement was still trending at the top of the website.

    Roxanne clicked on the announcement and read its content.

    When she finished perusing the announcement, she widened her eyes in shock. Lucian really did say

    that!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    ¡°Are we really Mr. Farwell''s children, Mommy?¡± Benny feigned innocence as he stared at his mother,

    pretending he had no clue about his background.

    If Mommy says yes, then we''ll be able to call him ¡°Daddy¡± in the future!

    The little boy was over the moon at the thought of that possibility.

    Roxanne looked away, avoiding her son''s gaze. ¡°There''s a reason for him to say that.¡±

    She was indirectly answering in the negative.

    Disappointment surfaced in Benny''s eyes as he asked, ¡°If that''s not the case, why did he say that?¡±

    Her line of sightnded on the screen again. After seeing that announcement and theizens''

    comments, I''m absolutely certain Lucian doesn''t know the boys'' actual background. Otherwise, he

    would''ve demanded an exnation from me, which he didn''t. I have a pretty good guess as to why he

    said that, though. He just wanted to protect my reputation after seeing unsavory remarks about me.

    Still, I''m shocked he''s willing to do this for my sake.

    Roxanne clicked on the announcement and read its content.

    Roxanne had to admit that when Benny asked her that question, she felt the urge to reveal the whole

    truth to him. However, this matter had stayed hidden as a secret for so many years that she was afraid

    to tell him the truth. She didn''t know if the boys would me her when they learned the truth. Also, she

    had no idea whether Lucian would reprimand her for selfishly keeping this a secret all these years.

    ¡°Okay then.¡± Since his mother didn''t want to talk about the matter, Benny sensibly changed the topic

    instead of pressing on. ¡°Mr. Farwell''s saying that because he wants to help you, right?¡±

    A wide, innocent smile returned to his face.

    When Roxanne met his eyes, she nodded while wearing aplicated expression, for she couldn''t

    bear to disappoint the boy by shaking her head in denial again.

    His smile grew even more sincere. ¡°Mr. Farwell treats you well, Mommy! It will be so nice if he''s our

    daddy. You should ept his proposal, Mommy!¡±

    Roxanne had to admit that when Benny asked her that question, she felt the urge to reveal the whole

    truth to him. However, this matter had stayed hidden as a secret for so many years that she was afraid

    to tell him the truth. She didn''t know if the boys would me her when they learned the truth. Also, she

    had no idea whether Lucian would reprimand her for selfishly keeping this a secret all these years.

 Chapter 1433

    Chapter 1433

    Roxanne was moved when she heard Benny''s sincere words, and she began to waver.

    Lucian had alreadyid the groundwork. If Roxanne took the chance and told him the real identities of

    Archie and Benny, they could let things fall into ce and be together. That way, they could also

    provide the three kids with aplete, happy family.

    ¡°Mommy, what are you guys talking about?¡±

    Having been neglected by the trio for quite a while, Este approached them unhappily.

    Roxanne snapped out of her thoughts at the girl''s voice. She reached out and pulled Este into her

    embrace, asking, ¡°Essie, do you want Daddy and I to live together?¡±

    She seemed to be implying that she was ready to say yes to Lucian.

    Immediately, the three children''s eyes lit up.

    Archie and Benny turned to Este, who nodded firmly and answered in a childish voice, ¡°Yes! I want

    Daddy and you to be together!¡±

    The look in Roxanne''s eyes softened following Este''s words. ¡°Then¡ª¡±

    Before Roxanne could suggest that they should just live together, the doorbell to the mansion sounded.

    Perhaps it was because she just read the announcement, Roxanne had a feeling it was Lucian who

    rang the doorbell.

    He did something like that to protect me. Of course he''lle and im the credit.

    At that thought, Roxanne stood up and walked toward the door, her countenance looking a bitplex.

    At that thought, Roxanne stood up and walked toward the door, her countenance looking a bitplex.

    She had made up her mind. If it was really Lucian at the door, then she would confess the two boys''

    identities and ept his proposal.

    With that resolve in mind, Roxanne felt somehow nervous when she opened the door.

    Yet the moment she saw the person standing before her, her face stiffened.

    The hopeful feeling she had was reced with exasperation.

    Roxanne had yet to adjust her expression when the person at the door spoke first.

    ¡°It''ste already. Are you not going to invite me inside, Ms. Jarvis?¡± questioned Sonya contemptuously

    as she stood there and looked at Roxanne with arrogance.

    Coming back to her senses, Roxanne frowned and remained silent for a while before stepping aside.

    Sonya strode in unceremoniously. At the sight of the three children beside the couch, she shot Archie

    and Benny a disdainful look. Then, she stretched out her arms at Este.

    ¡°Essie,e to Grandma.¡±

    Wordlessly, Este took a few steps backward and hid behind Archie and Benny.

    Meanwhile, the two boys couldn''t help but feel dejected when they saw the way Sonya looked at them.

    At that thought, Roxanne stood up and walked toward the door, her countenance looking a bitplex.

    Although Lucian had acknowledged them as his sons, it seemed like Sonya still couldn''t ept them

    and even despised them.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.

    When Roxanne came in after Sonya and saw thetter''s attitude toward the boys, her face turned grim.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, you can just talk to me if there is any problem.¡±

    Turning to the children, Roxanne instructed, ¡°Archie, Benny, bring Essie upstairs first.¡±

    They nodded obediently and turned around to head for the stairs, but Sonya''s voice echoed behind

    them just then.

    ¡°Stop right there.¡±

    Sonya nced at Roxanne coldly and stated, ¡°I have nothing to say to you. I''m here to bring my

    granddaughter home.¡±

    Raising her voice, Sonya went on, ¡°Come here, Essie. I came all the way here at this time of the night

    just to fetch you. Don''t make me sad!¡± She refused to take no for an answer.

    Este stopped in her tracks and turned back to look at Roxanne and then at the scowling Sonya.

    Without a word, she moved to Roxanne''s side and grabbed the hem of the woman''s shirt.

    In response, Roxanne took Este''s hand in reassurance. She began to regret letting Sonya in.

    Although Lucian had acknowledged them as his sons, it seemed like Sonya still couldn''t ept them

    and even despised them.

 Chapter 1434

    Chapter 1434

    Originally, Sonya did not intend to cause trouble for Roxanne at such an hour.

    Yet she did not expect her son to release such a shocking announcement on the inte, and she only

    found out while she was having dinner.

    Sonya was so incensed that she didn''t even finish dinner. After throwing her cutleries in a rage, she set

    off and drove to Roxanne''s house.

    She was determined to make Lucian and Este cut ties with Roxanne as soon as possible.

    Now that Sonya saw how dependent Este was on Roxanne, her anger was further fueled.

    ¡°Roxanne Jarvis, give me back my granddaughter,¡± she uttered frostily as if Roxanne had snatched

    Este away from her.

    Sensing Este''s nervousness, Roxanne gripped the former''s hand to soothe her anxiety. Next,

    Roxanne lifted her head to face the woman opposite her.

    If this had happened in the past, Roxanne might not know how to respond to a demand like this.

    However, things were different now. She was Este''s mother, so she had the right to keep Este by

    her side and the confidence to face the unreasonable Sonya.

    ¡°Essie is my daughter who was separated from me for years. It''s only right that she stays by my side.

    What are you trying to do, Mrs. Farwell?¡±

    Roxanne maintained eye contact with Sonya, showing no intention of backing down.

    Roxanne maintained eye contact with Sonya, showing no intention of backing down.

    Her words caused Sonya''s expression to change. ¡°So you''re aware that you''re Essie''s mother? Then

    where were you all these years? It was the Farwell family who put in so much effort to raise her. What

    did you do? You proimed that you''re her mother right aftering back and took her away from the

    Farwell family. Have you ever considered our feelings?¡±

    Sonya spoke as if she was doing this solely for the sake of Este.

    Feeling a pang of guilt, Roxanne looked down at Este apologetically.

    The girl sensed her gaze and raised her head to sh Roxanne a bright grin. She showed no signs of

    resentment toward Roxanne as her eyes shone with a look of reliance.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    That made Roxanne regain her confidence. She met Sonya''s eyes firmly and uttered, ¡°That''s why I

    need to spend more time with Essie to make up for all those years I missed out on.¡±

    The air of hostility around Sonya grew at that.

    Roxanne continued calmly, ¡°If, like what you said, you put in a lot of effort and raised Essie, then her

    bond with you won''t change no matter how long she stays by my side. You don''t have to worry about

    that.¡±

    ¡°If you really want me to stop worrying, then give Essie back! Just because you''re her mother doesn''t

    mean I''ll allow you to join the Farwell family!¡± snapped Sonya with a steely look.

    Roxanne maintained eye contact with Sonya, showing no intention of backing down.

    As she said that, she even stepped forward in an attempt to grab Este.

    Roxanne stepped sideways and shielded Este. With an icy expression, she voiced, ¡°If that''s the

    case, we should listen to Essie and respect her decision.¡±

    She turned around and looked at Este. ¡°Essie, do you want to go back with Grandma?¡±

    Este shook her head without a second thought.

    She had gone through so much to finally be with her mother. It was only natural that she did not want to

    part with Roxanne.

    When Sonya saw how Este rejected her without hesitating at all, her face turned grimmer than ever.

    She used, ¡°Who knows? Maybe you told her something while she was with you all this time.¡±

    Immediately, Roxanne''s countenance darkened instantly. ¡°Please watch your attitude toward the kids.

    They can understand what you''re saying!¡± she warned, a forbidding aura surrounding her.

    As she said that, she even stepped forward in an attempt to grab Este.

 Chapter 1435

    Chapter 1435

    Sonya gazed at Roxanne, finding thetter different from usual. She seems... fiercer.

    Realizing that, Sonya scowled. ¡°How dare you talk to me like that? Do you really think you''ve be

    Lucian''s wife just because he posted that statement on the inte today?¡±

    Roxanne responded curtly, ¡°I never thought that way. I''m just telling you the truth. If you think my words

    are too harsh, why didn''t you wonder if you''ve gone a little too far?¡±

    There was nothing wrong with her words, but her tone was sharp.

    Sonya''s face contorted with anger, and she lowered her head to nce at Archie and Benny, who eyed

    her with hostile gazes.

    The boys truly hoped Sonya could ept them, but they were displeased to hear the way she talked

    about them.

    Moreover, it was obvious that Sonya was bullying Roxanne¡ªall the more reason for them to glower at

    her.

    However, Sonya''s anger only spiked further when she met the boys'' gazes. ¡°Did I say something

    wrong? I really don''t understand what''s wrong with Lucian. How could he make an announcement

    saying these two are his?¡±

    Now that Sonya had directed her malice at them, both Archie and Benny''s blood boiled, so much so

    that they almost pounced on her and attacked her.

    Regardless, their expressions only made Sonya dislike them more. ¡°How could these uneducated

    children be part of the Farwell family? Who knows? They might be products of your entanglement with

    another random man. The audacity of you to even attempt to make them heirs of the Farwell family?

    You''re delusional!¡±

    Regardless, their expressions only made Sonya dislike them more. ¡°How could these uneducated

    children be part of the Farwell family? Who knows? They might be products of your entanglement with

    another random man. The audacity of you to even attempt to make them heirs of the Farwell family?

    You''re delusional!¡±

    At that point, Roxanne had forgotten all about being polite. ¡°Mrs. Farwell! Essie, Archie, and Benny are

    my children. Even if they don''t get to live in the Farwell residence, I''ll still provide them with a

    comfortable life. Don''t worry. We don''t want a single cent from the Farwell family!¡±

    Sonya scoffed, ¡°Who do you think you are? What makes you think you can do that?¡±

    As soon as she finished, Benny piped up, ¡°We don''t want Mr. Farwell''s money! If we need money, we

    can earn it on our own!¡±

    However, Sonya felt as if she had heard a joke.

    These six-year-old kids are so full of themselves. They''re actually telling me they can earn money on

    their own! Hah! They''re willing to say anything just to be epted into the Farwell family.

    Sonya could not be bothered to argue with them, so she uttered coldly, ¡°I apud your courage and

    integrity for saying that. Since you''ve said so, you''d better not use Essie''s name as an excuse to live

    with Lucian.¡±

    Regardless, their expressions only made Sonya dislike them more. ¡°How could these uneducated

    children be part of the Farwell family? Who knows? They might be products of your entanglement with

    another random man. The audacity of you to even attempt to make them heirs of the Farwell family?

    You''re delusional!¡±

    In other words, she believed they would use Este as their stepping stone to earn themselves a ce

    in the Farwell family.

    Roxanne was so close tonding a tight p on Sonya''s face, but she put a lid on her anger. ¡°That was

    never my intention! And please stop assuming the worst of my children. If you don''t n to

    communicate properly, then please go home. We don''t wee people who can''t talk politely.¡±

    Sonya sneered, ¡°I''m not here tomunicate with you, anyway. Sure, I can leave, but Essie has to

    come home with me.¡±

    The tension between the two adults filled Este with panic and fear. The moment she heard Sonya''s

    words, her face turned red, and she said tearfully, ¡°I don''t want to! I want to be with Mommy!¡±

    Sonya''s face purpled with rage. ¡°You''ll have a better mommy in the future!¡±

    Still, Este kept shaking her head. ¡°No! I just want Mommy!¡±

    Roxanne''s heart ached as she pulled the little girl into her embrace. ¡°If you want to take Essie away,

    then please give Lucian a call. I won''t say anything if he agrees,¡± she said to Sonya.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1436

    Chapter 1436

    ¡°It was Lucian who let Essie stay with me. So, if you want to take her away, you''ll have to get his

    consent first,¡± Roxanne emphasized without a change in her expression.

    The little girl in her embrace immediately chimed in, ¡°I''ll do what Daddy says!¡±

    As Sonya watched the mother and daughter duo presenting a united front, she felt her temples throb.

    After all, her son had already made such a statement. The answer she would get could not be more

    obvious if she made the call.

    Roxanne''s saying that because she has no ns to let me take my granddaughter away! Most

    importantly, my son is siding with her. Ugh! I can''t do anything about it.

    After waiting for some time and seeing that Sonya didn''t take any action, Roxanne said, ¡°If you don''t

    want to make the call, then please leave now. It''s gettingte, and the children are hungry. I don''t have

    the energy to prepare another person''s portion.¡±

    With that, Roxanne put Este down and gestured for the boys to take Este upstairs.

    Once the children had gone upstairs, Roxanne said, ¡°Do as you please then.¡±

    Without waiting for Sonya''s reply, Roxanne marched into the kitchen,pletely ignoring the former.

    Just like that, Sonya was left alone in the living room.

    ¡°It was Lucian whot Essia stay with ma. So, if you want to taka har away, you''ll hava to gat his

    consant first,¡± Roxanna amphasizad without a changa in har axprassion.

    ring at the figure busy cooking in the kitchen, Sonya took a deep breath and hissed a warning,

    ¡°Don''t you dare think you can be a part of the Farwell family just because Lucian and Essie like you. It

    won''t happen as long as I''m alive. Dream on!¡±

    ring at the figure busy cooking in the kitchen, Sonya took a deep breath and hissed a warning,

    ¡°Don''t you dare think you can be a part of the Farwell family just because Lucian and Essie like you. It

    won''t happen as long as I''m alive. Dream on!¡±

    With that, she stormed out of the house in a huff.

    Roxanne had her back facing Sonya the entire time. Though she looked calm on the outside, deep

    down, she was tense.

    When she heard Sonya leave, she breathed a sigh of relief inwardly.

    It was an ugly argument, but Sonya''s appearance had reminded Roxanne that it was still not time for

    her to reveal the truth just yet.

    Sonya''s hostility toward the boys was obvious.

    Even when Lucian had already dered to the public that the boys were his, Sonya still regarded the

    announcement as fake news without even bothering to rify.

    It was clear that she had never epted Archie and Benny.

    Even worse, the two boys weren''t even considered decent children in her eyes.

    That was all because of Roxanne''s sudden departure back then, which gave Sonya a bad first

    impression.

    With that thought in mind, Roxanne felt incredibly apologetic.

    ring at the figure busy cooking in the kitchen, Sonya took a deep breath and hissed a warning,

    ¡°Don''t you dare think you can be a part of the Farwell family just because Lucian and Essie like you. It

    won''t happen as long as I''m alive. Dream on!¡±

    In fact, she began to regret not dealing with the situation properly.

    I should''ve been more humble. After all, I wanted her to ept the boys.

    Still, Roxanne could not think of another way to deal with Sonya when thetter kept pushing them into

    a corner.

    Meanwhile, the children had been hanging out on the balcony the entire time. The second they saw

    Sonya''s car leave, they ran downstairs and approached Roxanne.

    ¡°Mommy, are you okay?¡±

    Roxanne recollected herself and sighed inwardly before forcing a smile and patting their heads. ¡°I''m all

    right. Did I give you guys a fright just now?¡±

    However, the children shook their heads and said indignantly, ¡°Nope. We''re just frustrated.¡±

    Archie and Benny then cast her a serious gaze. ¡°We want to protect you!¡±

    Roxanne was so moved that she pulled them into her arms. ¡°Thank you, Darlings. Please don''t take

    Grandma''s words seriously, okay? You''re all my precious darlings.¡±

    Nodding obediently, they responded, ¡°We know. You''re the best mommy on earth, too!¡±

    The fact that they were so understanding made Roxanne feel sorry for them and at the same time

    guilty. She could not resist hugging them tighter.Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1437

    Chapter 1437

    Meanwhile, in the mansion on the outskirts, Aubree, too, saw the discussion on the inte.

    Her hand that held the phone trembled with anger when she saw the statement made by Farwell

    Group.

    Aubree could tell Lucian was basically informing the public of his rtionship with Roxanne. In fact, he

    was close to revealing their marriage certificate.

    At the same time, he was also responding to Roxanne and Jack''s scandal, announcing to the world

    that Roxanne was his.

    Lucian never announced our engagement in the past, no matter how subservient I behaved. And now,

    that b*tch made him do it so easily? And what''s with those two b*stards?

    Aubree did not believe they were Lucian''s children, nor did she believe Lucian would acknowledge the

    identities of two illegitimate children just to protect Roxanne''s reputation.

    In the eyes of bystanders who were unaware of the truth, they might think that Lucian and Roxanne

    shared a loving bond.

    However, those who knew them personally would think that Lucian had cheated on Aubree.

    How could he do this?

    No matter what the possibility was, Aubree refused to believe it.

    Instead, she took out her phone to call Frieda for verification.

    Simrly, Frieda was shocked when she learned about the truth from Jonathan and realized how

    important Roxanne was to Lucian.

    Simrly, Frieda was shocked when she learned about the truth from Jonathan and realized how

    important Roxanne was to Lucian.

    Hence, Frieda was even more determined to stay away from Aubree.

    Before she could evene up with an idea, Aubree called.

    Frieda answered it reluctantly, hoping Aubree was only calling to ask for money.

    If that was the case, Frieda could still fork out some. However, she would be at a loss for what to do if

    Aubree threatened her to harm Roxanne.

    After reading Farwell Group''s statement in the morning, there was no way Frieda would foolishly offend

    Lucian by messing with Roxanne again.

    Unfortunately, Aubree still had dirt on Frieda, and thetter had no right to say no to Aubree.

    Frieda was already uneasy before Aubree even uttered a word.

    She even took the initiative to ask, ¡°How much more money do you need, Aubree?¡±

    When she finished speaking, Aubree''s icy voice came through the phone speakers. ¡°What''s with the

    news on the inte? Are the two b*stards really Lucian''s children?¡±

    Even though they were only talking on the phone, Frieda could imagine Aubree''s furious expression

    from thetter''s tone.

    Simrly, Frieda was shocked when she learned about the truth from Jonathan and realized how

    important Roxanne was to Lucian.

    She could also imagine Aubree''s reaction after she had given her answer.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Hence, she gulped nervously as she racked her brain for a response that would not anger the person

    on the other end of the line.

    Before she could even think of an answer, Aubree made a guess.

    ¡°It''s not true, isn''t it?¡± Aubree hissed.

    Frieda''s heart clenched. ¡°Aubree, please calm down¡ª¡±

    Regardless, Aubree cut her off, ¡°How am I supposed to calm down? I''m going to lose my mind from

    jealousy! What''s so great about that b*tch? How is she able to make Lucian go to such lengths for

    her?¡±

    Her words rendered Frieda speechless.

    Nheless, Frieda could only pray and hope she would not be implicated because of Aubree''s anger.

    Thankfully, Aubree only spat out a few curses and ended the call.

    Frieda sighed a breath of relief when she saw the phone screen darken.

    Meanwhile, the more Aubree thought about it, the more frustrated she felt.

    She scrolled through the phone for some time. Suddenly, her eyes gleamed, and she dialed the

    number at the bottom of her contacts list.

 Chapter 1438

    Chapter 1438

    News about the Farwell family''s two additional young heirs, who were given birth by Lucian''s ex-wife,

    caused an uproar in Horington.

    Of course, the journalists took action almost immediately. No one knew how they got the information,

    but they found and swarmed around Roxanne''s research institute and mansion.

    Roxanne was still asleep when she received a call from Linda telling her not to leave the house that

    day.

    When Roxanne received that call, she was still in a daze.

    However, the moment she got out of bed and saw the crowd outside, she panicked.

    The crowd was clearly there because of Farwell Group''s statement yesterday.

    Noticing her room''s curtains were pulled open, the crowd downstairs hurriedly focused their cameras in

    the direction of her room window and began snapping pictures.

    Shocked, Roxanne hastily drew her curtains.

    At the same time, her phone rang again.

    She grabbed it to take a nce, only to see it was from an unknown number.

    Suspicious, she answered it. The person on the other end of the phone asked, ¡°Is this Ms. Jarvis? You

    and Mr. Farwell¡ª¡±

    Before the caller could finish his sentence, Roxanne hung up with rage swelling in her heart.

    How on earth did they find my number and address? Are journalists so well-informed these days?

    Just as Roxanne was feeling shocked and annoyed, Este woke up in a daze.

    Just as Roxanne was feeling shocked and annoyed, Este woke up in a daze.

    She was happy to see Roxanne still in the room. With a smile, she stretched out her arms and said,

    ¡°Mommy, I want a hug!¡±

    Hence, Roxanne recollected herself and picked the girl up. As soon as she caught thetter''s scent,

    she was instantly relieved of her frustration.

    Nheless, Este seemed to sense Roxanne was in a bad mood. She caressed thetter''s face

    with concern. ¡°Mommy, what''s wrong?¡±

    Smiling, Roxanne reassured, ¡°It''s nothing. Come on. Let''s get you washed up.¡±

    Este nodded and crawled into Roxanne''s arms, curling up into a ball.

    The weight in Roxanne''s arms helped her calm downpletely.

    After all, she had to stay calm since the children were at home. If not, they might get a fright.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    When Roxanne finished helping Este wash up, she opened the room door, wanting to go down to

    prepare breakfast.

    The moment she opened it, she saw Archie and Benny standing at the door.

    Archie looked up at his mother, his expression tense. ¡°Mommy, who are those people downstairs? Did

    Mrs. Farwell send them?¡±

    That was their first time seeing such a scene.

    Just as Roxanne was feeling shocked and annoyed, Este woke up in a daze.

    Moreover, Sonya paid a visit yesterday. Naturally, they thought it was her doing.

    Roxanne patted their heads to reassure them. ¡°I don''t think so. Anyway, you two better not go out

    today. I''ll inform your teacher about this.¡±

    It was impossible for the children to go out when such a crowd was encircling the house.

    The boys nodded. Their gazes were filled with wariness as they eyed the people outside who looked

    like they would barge in anytime.

    In fact, the boys were already thinking of ways to protect Roxanne if they actually barged into the

    house.

    In the meantime, Madilyn had just returned and saw the journalists swarming outside Roxanne''s

    house.

    She had been busy dealing with a major operation for the past few days and was unaware of the news

    that was spreading.

    The first thing that came to her mind when she saw the crowd was that a medical ident had

    happened.

    As a doctor herself, Madilyn knew how much fuss a medical ident could cause.

    At that thought, she hurriedly pulled out her phone to get to the bottom of it. Instead of finding news

    about her best friend being involved in a medical incident, she found thetter''s scandals.

 Chapter 1439

    Chapter 1439

    Madilyn''s eyes went wide when she saw the announcement made by Farwell Group.

    What happened during the few days that I was away? Does Lucian know about Archie and Benny''s

    true identities?

    After taking a look at her phone and the journalists crowded in front of her, she began to understand

    why the journalists had gotten so worked up.

    There are two new members in the Farwell family all of a sudden, so I can see why these journalists

    are freaking out. Honestly, even I''m a little shocked myself!

    Whatever tiredness Madilyn had waspletely gone at that point. With a frown on her face, she

    quickly gave Roxanne a call.

    However, all she heard was a robotic voice that said, ¡°The number you have dialed is currently busy.

    Please try againter.¡±

    She tried calling a few more times, but the oue was the same.

    Eventually, Madilyn put the phone aside in frustration and walked up to the crowd. She wanted to

    squeeze past the journalists and confront Roxanne about the situation, but she was no match for the

    journalists at all.

    After a few failed attempts that resulted in her nearly being stepped on, Madilyn gave up and returned

    to the car.

    I may not be able to see Roxanne right now, but I should at least be able to see Lucian. The fate of my

    godsons and my bestie are at stake here, so I absolutely need to get some answers!

    With that in mind, Madilyn floored the elerator and sped away from the mansion gate.

    She got even angrier when she arrived at Farwell Group and saw no journalists outside the building.

    Farwell Group was the one who made that announcement, so shouldn''t the journalists being after

    Lucian for answers instead? Why are they swarming Roxanne and her kids? Are journalists these days

    cowardly pieces of trash who pick on the weak and fear the strong?

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Madilyn was fuming when she stormed through the office building''s entrance.

    She was about to go upstairs when the receptionist at the front desk stopped her. ¡°I''m sorry, but you will

    need to wait here if you don''t have an appointment.¡±

    The receptionist had a conflicted look on her face when she found out that Madilyn was here to see

    Lucian.

    It took Madilyn every ounce of willpower she had to keep herself fromshing out on the spot.

    After taking a deep breath to calm herself down, she asked, ¡°It was Farwell Group that made that

    announcement online, right? You know who Roxanne Jarvis is, don''t you? Well, I''m her best friend, and

    I''m here to speak to her ex-husband! Why would you need me to make an appointment for that?¡±

    The receptionist had nothing to say in response, but she didn''t dare let Madilyn upstairs either.

    Tension was starting to rise between them as they continued staring each other down.

    She got even angrier when she arrived at Farwell Group and saw no journalists outside the building.

    Eventually, Cayden showed up and helped get the receptionist out of that awkward situation.

    Madilyn had seen Lucian''s assistant before, so she was able to recognize him instantly. ¡°Cayden!¡±

    As Cayden was acting upon Lucian''s orders to help Roxanne out at the time, all he did was pause in

    his tracks to nce at Madilyn.

    Huh? Who is this woman? She looks kind of familiar...

    Madilyn then ran up to him, grabbed him by the cor, and dragged him toward the elevator. ¡°Take me

    to Lucian right now!¡±

    Cayden was still trying to recall who Madilyn was, so her actions caught himpletely off guard.

    By the time he snapped out of his dazed state, the elevator was already on its way up.

    Having recalled that Madilyn was Roxanne''s best friend, Cayden asked politely, ¡°May I know the

    reason you would like to see Mr. Farwell, Ms. Xander?¡±

    ¡°To confront him about what happened to Roxanne, duh! Why else would I even want to see him?¡±

    Madilyn replied angrily as she stormed out of the elevator.

    Not only did that scumbag hurt Roxanne badly in the past, but he also has the audacity to pester her

    after she returned from overseas!

    Cayden was so intimidated by her that he simply kept quiet and followed behind her as she walked up

    to Lucian''s office.

    Madilyn opened the door and barged right in without even knocking.

 Chapter 1440

    Chapter 1440

    Lucian had a gloomy look on his face as he stared at the screen of hisputer.

    He was looking at a video of the journalists swarming Roxanne''s house and the research institute.

    Lucian did not expect his actions to cause Roxanne so much trouble.

    He was snapped out of his train of thought when the door to his office opened all of a sudden.

    Lucian looked up at the door in displeasure. He was about to say something when Madilyn yelled, ¡°Get

    over here, Lucian! You owe me an exnation for the announcement online!¡±

    She then walked up to Lucian and mmed both hands down on his desk while ring daggers at him.

    Lucian frowned slightly as he stared back at her in confusion.

    After taking a few seconds to recall that Madilyn was Roxanne''s best friend, he suppressed his anger

    and politely motioned for her to sit down. ¡°Please have a seat.¡±

    Naturally, Madilyn was not in the mood to sit down at that moment. ¡°No, you exin this to me first!

    Since when have my godsons be your sons?¡±

    She actually meant to ask Lucian when he found out about their true identities and how he won

    Roxanne''s heart over.

    However, Lucian''s response caught her off guard and left her speechless.

    ¡°They may not be my biological children, but it''s only a matter of time before they address me as their

    father. I will treat them as my own, so you don''t have to worry about a thing,¡± he said patiently while

    massaging his aching forehead.

    Madilyn froze.

    Huh? What does he mean by that? Does he still not know Archie and Benny are actually his children?

    Then, what''s with the announcement from Farwell Group...

    That was when Madilyn recalled the search results when she looked up Roxanne''s name online.

    Most of them were questioning Roxanne''s rtionship with Jack and the true identities of Archie and

    Benny.

    Did Lucian make that announcement just to protect them?

    Madilyn felt slightly better at the thought of that, but she wasn''t about to let Lucian off the hook that

    easily. ¡°What about the journalists gathered outside Roxanne''s house, then? What do you n on

    doing about them?¡±

    After all, Lucian was the reason those journalists were there.

    Instead of answering her question, Lucian simply shot Cayden a nce in response.

    Cayden had a conflicted look on his face as he said, ¡°I''ve already given the press a warning, but they...¡±

    There was no way the media would sit around and do nothing after Farwell Group made such a

    shocking announcement.

    Modilyn froze.

    Huh? What does he mean by that? Does he still not know Archie and Benny are actually his children?

    Then, what''s with the announcement from Farwell Group...

    It was only natural that the journalists would be fighting to get a scoop.

    Nobody was willing to give up on that golden opportunity, and that mentality resulted in the crowd of

    journalists getting bigger and bigger over time.

    There was nothing Cayden could do about it at that point.

    Madilyn and Lucian understood what he was trying to say even though he didn''t finish his sentence.

    ¡°What will Roxanne and the kids do? They can''t just stay home forever!¡± she eximed anxiously.

    ¡°I''ll go pick them up,¡± Lucian replied with a grim expression as he stood up and grabbed his coat.

    After taking a moment to recover from their shock, Madilyn and Cayden quickly stepped in front of him

    to stop him.

    ¡°Those journalists just want an answer, be it from me or Roxanne. They''ll leave once they get it,¡±

    Lucian said while staring at them with a straight face.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Cayden knew he couldn''t let Lucian do that, but he didn''t know how to talk thetter out of it, so he

    decided to let Madilyn do the talking.

    ¡°Do you really think an answer is all they want? Roxanne is the main focus of this incident, so they''d

    still continue to pester her even if you showed up!¡± Madilyn eximed.

 Chapter 1441

    Chapter 1441

    It wasn''t until Lucian heard Madilyn''s words that he realized her point and stopped in his tracks.

    ¡°This whole incident might just blow over if you don''t show up, but it will definitely worsen if you make

    an appearance. If that happens, they might even swarm Farwell Group along with Roxanne''s house!¡±

    Madilyn reminded him.

    She knew the mentality of those journalists all too well.

    Lucian clenched his fists so tightly that his veins were bulging from underneath his skin. ¡°What should I

    do, then?¡± he asked while trying to suppress his anger.

    I wouldn''t have acted so impulsively if I knew this would happen!

    Madilyn rolled her eyes at him in response. Why is he asking us for a solution when he''s the one who

    caused all this?

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, how about we send someone over to get Mrs. Farwell out of there?¡± Cayden suggested

    cautiously.

    ¡°How are you going to do that? There are so many journalists around!¡± Madilyn snapped at him.

    Cayden fell silent and shed her an awkward look in response.

    ¡°If you don''t send enough men over, you might not be able to get through the huge crowd of journalists.

    If you send a lot of men over, people are going to say Farwell Group is throwing its weight around,¡±

    Madilyn continued.

    ¡°Hmm... Let me think...¡± Medilyn replied while stroking her chin.

    She knew all the dirty tricks that the press would use.

    ¡°Do you have any bright ideas, then?¡± Cayden asked as he had run out of ideas at that point.

    ¡°Hmm... Let me think...¡± Madilyn replied while stroking her chin.

    The two of them then lowered their heads and racked their brains for an idea.

    With a frown on his face, Lucian whipped out his phone and tried giving Roxanne a call.

    However, her line remained busy no matter how many times he tried.

    ¡°Don''t bother calling her. I tried to do so earlier as well, but her line has been busy the entire time. I bet

    those journalists are bombarding her with calls as well,¡± Madilyn said.

    Sure enough, Roxanne''s phone had been switched off when Lucian tried calling again.

    She must have switched it off because she couldn''t stand those journalists calling her. I can''t believe I

    caused her so much trouble...

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Right as Lucian was starting to regret his actions, he saw his chat room with Benny and realized he

    had another option.

    The frown on his face eased up significantly as he tried calling Benny''s number.

    Those journalists may have obtained Roxanne''s number, but there''s no way they could get the kids''

    numbers!

    The call got through after a few seconds, and Benny could be heard greeting him excitedly on the other

    line.

    ¡°Hi, Mr. Farwell! There are lots of people outside our house, and we can''t seem to get out at all! Could

    youe pick us up?¡±

    Benny was leaning against the window and staring at the journalists outside the house.

    Madilyn and Cayden froze in shock when they heard Benny''s voice.

    ¡°Don''t worry; I''ll figure something out and get you all out of there,¡± Lucianforted him with an

    apologetic look in his eyes.

    He then added after a brief pause, ¡°Could you pass the phone over to your mommy? There''s

    something I need to speak to her about.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Benny replied in an adorable voice as he hopped off the couch and handed Roxanne the

    watch.

    Roxanne had a conflicted look in her eyes.

    The kids may not be aware of it, but I know the journalists are here because of Lucian, and I''m sure he

    knows it as well. He must be calling to apologize or something. For some reason, hearing Benny

    address him on the phone set my anxious heart at ease. It''s as though I have stumbled upon a lifeboat

    while drifting around at sea...

 Chapter 1442

    Chapter 1442

    ¡°How are things over there? I''m sorry for what happened. I acted without thinking about the

    consequences.¡±

    Roxanne heard Lucian apologizing the moment she answered the call.

    The kids were leaning on her thighs and staring at her as they waited to hear Lucian''s response.

    However, Roxanne simply patted them on the head and made her way into the kitchen.

    Realizing that she wanted to speak to Lucian in private, the kids knew better than to follow her.

    After finding a quiet spot in the kitchen, Roxanne lowered her voice to a whisper as she said, ¡°I know

    you did it to protect us, but that announcement was a little too sudden. Besides, Archie and Benny¡ª¡±

    Lucian cut her off, ¡°It was my idea. Archie and Benny are going to be my children eventually

    anyway, so I figured I would grant them that identity right away.¡±

    That was one of the reasons he made that announcement.

    A lot of people would surely gossip about Roxanne when she married into the Farwell family with

    Archie and Benny.

    Since nobody would dare investigate the Farwell family, Lucian decided to announce that they were his

    kids.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Roxanne found herself wavering a little when she heard that.

    Instead of waiting for her to respond, Lucian continued, ¡°Are the kids scared?¡±

    Instead of waiting for her to respond, Lucian continued, ¡°Are the kids scared?¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°It''s the first time they''ve seen something like this. I told them to stay indoors,

    though. As bold as those journalists may be, they wouldn''t dare force their way into the house. As long

    as we don''t step out the door, they won''t be able to do anything to us.¡±

    ¡°I''m the reason this whole thing happened, so I''ll figure out a solution as soon as possible,¡± Lucian said

    after a brief pause.

    Noticing the self-me in his voice, Roxanneforted him, ¡°I know you meant well. We''ll be fine as

    long as we remain indoors, so you don''t have to worry too much about us. Things are only going to get

    worse if Farwell Group makes another appearance now. I''ll try to solve this on my own.¡±

    Madilyn shouted at her in the background, ¡°Hang in there, Roxanne! I''lle save you right away!¡±

    Roxanne froze when she heard that. ¡°Madilyn? What are you...¡±

    What is she doing with Lucian?

    Lucian turned to look at Madilyn, who was standing next to him, as he exined, ¡°She barged into my

    office demanding an exnation.¡±

    Knowing how aggressive Madilyn could be and from the way Lucian worded that sentence, Roxanne

    couldn''t help but feel as though he was telling on Madilyn.

    As though she were trying to calm an angry child down, Roxanne said in a gentle voice, ¡°Madilyn is a

    little hot-tempered, so please don''t take her words to heart. She''s just worried about me and the boys.¡±

    Lucian simply remained silent after hearing that.

    ¡°Oh, I have an idea!¡± Madilyn eximed while mming her fist into her palm.

    She then snatched the phone over and said, ¡°Hang in there, Roxanne! I''lle pick you up right now,

    so just stay where you are!¡±

    Madilyn hung up the phone before Roxanne could even respond, much to Lucian''s displeasure.

    The look in Lucian''s eyes grew increasingly colder as he red at Madilyn.

    Even Cayden was getting a little nervous as he watched from the side.

    Did Ms. Xander just end the call between Mr. Farwell and Mrs. Farwell without his permission? I sure

    hope she hase up with a good idea to get Mrs. Farwell out of there...

    As Madilyn had thought of a great idea, she ignored their expressions and began exining her n.

 Chapter 1443

    Chapter 1443

    ¡°Mommy, is Mr. Farwelling to pick us up?¡± Benny shot her a look of anticipation.

    The children had gathered around Roxanne when they saw her emerge from the kitchen.

    After returning the watch to her son, Roxanne reassured her children, ¡°Mr. Farwell is thinking of a

    solution too. Don''t worry. As long as I''m around, I won''t let them enter.¡±

    As he put his watch back on, Benny looked at his mother earnestly. ¡°Don''t be afraid, Mommy. Archie

    and I will protect you and Essie!¡±

    Roxanne kissed his forehead with a smile. ¡°Thank you, boys.¡±

    After leading them upstairs, Roxanne peeked out the window to look at the swarm of reporters. What

    greeted her was a sight that filled her eyes with concern.

    Before ending the call, Madilyn mentioned that she had a n but didn''t exin the details.

    Worried that Madilyn would get herself in trouble again, Roxanne hoped toe up with a solution

    before the former did anything impulsive.

    With that, Roxanne fell into deep thought.

    All of a sudden, Benny looked up at the sky and gave her sleeve a tug. ¡°Mommy, look out there!¡±

    Roxanne quickly regained her senses and followed the trajectory of her son''s finger.

    Up in the sky, she saw a helicopter flying slowly toward their house.

    The closer the helicopter flew, the louder its rotors were.

    Up in the sky, she saw a helicopter flying slowly toward their house.

    Staring at it, she wondered if she was seeing things.

    Nevertheless, the helicopter continued on its path and even seemed to be descending as if it was going

    tond nearby.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but be shocked by the scene.

    As it was the first time the children saw a helicopter with their own eyes, all of them cheered in

    excitement.

    ¡°It must be Mr. Farwelling to pick us up!¡± Benny''s eyes glistened as he stared at the approaching

    helicopter outside the window. He was filled with the urge to rush outside to wee it.

    As for Archie, he watched the helicopter intently, secretly vowing to buy one with his own effort in the

    future.

    No, I''ll buy an even bigger one!

    The baffled Este clung tightly to Roxanne''s sleeve. She tilted her head to look at the helicopter

    outside before returning her gaze to the boys and their contrasting reactions.

    After hugging Este in her arms tofort her, Roxanne turned her attention toward the ground floor.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    The closer the helicopter flew, the louder its rotors were.

    Noticing themotion above their heads, the reporters looked up at the sky one by one.

    At the sight of the helicopter descending right above them, they quickly backed off when they felt the

    pressure of the swirling rotors against their skin.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell! It has to be Mr. Farwell!¡± someone in the crowd yelled.

    Upon realizing what was going on, the reporters began snapping photos of the helicopter furiously.

    Finally, the helicopter hovered in ce upon reaching the same level as the balcony.

    With her brows slightly furrowed, Roxanne got to her feet to get a closer look together with the children.

    This must be part of Madilyn''s n. I wonder where she''s going with this.

    When they arrived at the balcony, they could see the helicopter hovering a single step away. The next

    moment, its door opened slowly.

    Standing there was a smiling Madilyn, who waved excitedly at them. ¡°Archie, Benny, I''m here to pick

    you up! Do I look cool or what?¡±

    The sight brought a sparkle to the children''s eyes as they eximed, ¡°You''re awesome, Aunt Madilyn!¡±

 Chapter 1444

    Chapter 1444

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was still lost in a daze. ¡°Madilyn, what...¡±

    Cocking a brow, Madilyn stepped aside to usher them in. ¡°Come onboard. I''m here to pick you up.¡±

    Roxanne was blown away by the words.

    Is she asking us to get in the helicopter and leave just like that? We might be able to escape this time,

    but what about when the reporterse for us again?

    When she saw Roxanne remaining motionless, the puzzled Madilyn urged her, ¡°Hurry up! What are you

    still hesitating for? Whatever concerns you have, we''ll discuss it on board.¡±

    She extended her hand while speaking.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    With the helicopter hovering right before her eyes, Roxanne realized that Madilyn''s effort would go to

    waste if she didn''t get on.

    Holding that thought, Roxanne took thetter''s hand. Given how close the helicopter was, all she

    needed to do was take a step forward to board it.

    After carrying Este over, Roxanne turned around to do the same with the boys. Little did she expect

    them to be raring to go.

    Reciprocating their enthusiasm, Madilyn grabbed the boys with one hand each and pulled them over.

    Roxanne, who initially assumed they would be afraid, was surprised to see the excitement on their

    faces. Once they got on board, they scrutinized every inch of the helicopter curiously. It was as if they

    had forgotten the reason they were on it.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was still lost in a daze. ¡°Madilyn, what...¡±

    Since they were not showing any fear, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief.

    Since they were not showing any fear, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief.

    While the helicopter gradually ascended into the sky, Madilyn stood courageously by the cabin door,

    whetting the reporters'' appetite for pictures. She even gave them a delighted wave as if she was

    bidding them farewell.

    ¡°What are you doing? Come back in here. It''s dangerous!¡±

    Roxanne couldn''t help but gasp at Madilyn''s actions.

    It wasn''t until the helicopter was out of the reporters'' sight that thetter closed the cabin door

    reluctantly.

    ¡°Is this the n you came up with?¡±

    Roxanne looked at her in disbelief.

    She felt that the method was too dramatic and didn''t solve the fundamental problem.

    If the reporters were persistent in their pursuit, the helicopter would only help them to escape that one

    time.

    Madilyn patted Roxanne on the shoulder tofort her. ¡°Don''t worry. There''s more to my n than just

    picking you up.¡±

    Roxanne threw her friend a resigned look.

    I wonder how a doctor like her gets all these outrageous ideas.

    ¡°To be honest, I was swamped with work the past few days. It wasn''t until this morning that I saw the

    news on the inte. The fact that he has publicly dered all the children to be his has changed my

    perception of him,¡± Madilynmented.

 Chapter 1445

    Chapter 1445

    As Roxanne''s ears burned, she pretended to stay calm and nudged Madilyn back before looking

    around.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Where is he?¡±

    The ¡°he¡± in her question was self-exnatory.

    Madilyn shed a meaningful smile. ¡°It seems to me that you''re worried about him too.¡±

    Jolted by her friend''s words, Roxanne lowered her voice. ¡°It was just a casual question. Didn''t you

    mention that the helicopter belonged to him?¡±

    Knowing Roxanne like the back of her hand, Madilyn could see how embarrassed the former was.

    Hence, she decided to stop putting her in a spot. ¡°Don''t be anxious. I''m bringing you to see him, aren''t

    I?¡±

    The frowning Roxanne retorted, ¡°Who says I''m anxious? I¡ª¡±

    Madilyn burst out inughter.

    The three children, who were engrossed in examining the helicopter''s design, came over curiously

    upon hearing Madilyn''sughter.

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn, what are youughing about?¡±

    The puzzled Benny tugged at Madilyn''s sleeve.

    When she finally forced herself to regain herposure, Madilyn eyed her friend''s reproachful

    expression before changing the topic smoothly. ¡°Nothing, really. So, are you enjoying yourselves on the

    helicopter?¡±

    The topic quickly caught the children''s attention, to which they nodded vigorously. ¡°We are!¡±

    At the same time, they divulged Archie''s secret. ¡°Archie says that he wants to buy us a bigger

    helicopter next time!¡±

    Madilyn burst intoughter again at the children''s innocent words. This time, Roxanne couldn''t help but

    join her.

    Madilyn burst intoughter again at the children''s innocent words. This time, Roxanne couldn''t help but

    join her.

    However, when she saw the rare expression of embarrassment on Archie''s face, Roxanne suppressed

    herughter as she gave his hair a tousle. ¡°You''ll definitely be able to do it, Archie. Don''t forget to let

    me ride in it next time!¡±

    Roxanne''s encouragement brought a smile to Archie''s face as he nodded obediently.

    Beaming, Madilyn suggested, ¡°There''s no need to wait till then. Your daddy already has a bigger

    helicopter. It''s just not suitable to fly within city limits.¡±

    When she asked Lucian for the helicopter, she had overheard Cayden asking thetter which model to

    deploy.

    The children''s eyes lit up while their faces glowed with anticipation after hearing Madilyn''sment.

    As for Roxanne, she was shaken to hear the way her friend addressed Lucian. The words caused her

    heart to suddenly tense up out of habit.

    Madilyn rified, ¡°Those are not my words. Mr. Farwell acknowledged the children on the inte

    himself.¡±

    Only then did Roxanne regain her senses and smile awkwardly at the children.

    Truth be told, Archie and Benny were the first to find out about it.

    That was why they weren''t surprised by Madilyn''s revtion.

    Whenever Madilyn was around, the children were always in good hands, for they got along very well

    with her.

    After a short journey in the air, the helicopternded on the rooftop of a hotel.

    Madilyn stopped fooling around with the children and led them down.

    The moment they emerged from the helicopter, they spotted Lucian standing on thending pad waiting

    for them.

    He was dressed in a suit and leather shoes, while his hair was strewn all over his face from the gale

    emitted by the helicopter rotors. As he stared intently at the cabin door, his eyes were brimming with

    concern and guilt.

    ¡°I''ve brought them back to you. You had better not cause them any more trouble!¡± Madilyn warned.

    However, her words fell on deaf ears, for all Lucian could focus on was Roxanne and the children.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    He strode up to her and scrutinized her quickly.

    After throwing Madilyn a nce, Roxanne returned her attention to the nervous Lucian. She maintained

    an indifferent expression despite her embarrassment. ¡°I''m fine. It''s all thanks to Madilyn that we

    managed to make it here. However¡ª¡±

    ¡°I just brought up the rough idea. It was Mr. Farwell who thought of all the details.¡±

    Madilyn didn''t dare take any credit.

 Chapter 1446

    Chapter 1446

    ¡°Let''s talk inside the hotel. It''s getting chilly outside,¡± Madilyn suggested tactfully, mindful that the two

    were too shy to say anything in her presence.

    Roxanne nodded before circling around Lucian to walk ahead.

    Just as she brushed past his shoulder, Lucian reached out his hand but retracted it at thest minute

    with a frown.

    Given that he was the cause of her current predicament, he didn''t want to burden her any further as

    she already had a lot on her te emotionally.

    Meanwhile, there was no need for them to make reservations because the hotel they were in belonged

    to Farwell Group.

    Lucian had ordered the penthouse to be cleared so that they could live there for the time being.

    Upon arriving at the suite, Madilyn led the children to another room, cognizant that the two adults

    needed some privacy to talk.

    No sooner had Roxanne entered the room than she heard the door close behind her.

    Turning around, she realized that she was alone with Lucian. Madilyn and the children were nowhere to

    be found.

    Thereafter, the frowning Lucian approached her with weighty footsteps.

    ¡°Where''s Madilyn and the rest?¡± Roxanne asked cluelessly.

    Instead of replying, Lucian walked up to her and grabbed her hand in a domineering manner,

    preventing her from leaving.

    ¡°Are you guys all right?¡± Lucian repeated his question from the rooftop.

    A warm smile gradually broke out across Roxanne''s face when she sensed his concern for her.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°We''re fine. The kids were frightened initially but calmed down after they learned that the reporters

    couldn''t enter.¡±

    As she spoke, she glowered at him. ¡°Instead, it was the sudden appearance of the helicopter that gave

    us a shock.¡±

    Brows knitted, Lucian exined helplessly, ¡°I couldn''t think of any other way. Besides, I sent the

    smallest helicopter we have in Farwell Group.¡±

    He, too, had his doubts when Madilyn first raised the idea.

    It wasn''t until he deliberated upon it that he decided rescuing the mother and children was the priority.

    Even though Roxanne was just joking, the mention of the helicopter did frustrate her.

    ¡°I understand, but isn''t sending the helicopter too dramatic? I''m not sure how this incident is going to

    blow up subsequently. I''m afraid...¡±

    The distraught look on Roxanne''s face caused Lucian''s eyes to darken as he pulled her into his

    embrace. He reassured her, ¡°Don''t be afraid. I''ll deal with this. I won''t let them interfere with your life.¡±

    Roxanne, who was about to push him away, decided against it when Lucian''s calming scent filled her

    senses. Thereafter, she hesitated for a few seconds before wrapping her arms around his waist.

    Even though they ran into trouble today, Roxanne was touched by Lucian''s acknowledgment of Archie

    and Benny as his own children, a choice he made without knowing the truth about their origins.

    In that instant, a warm atmosphere descended upon the room.

    The room door flung open abruptly, heralding Benny''s childish voice. ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Behind him was an anxious-looking Madilyn. ¡°Don''t go in. Your daddy and mommy need to talk.¡±

    No sooner had she spoken than she saw the two adults locked in a tight embrace.

    The sight caused Madilyn and the children to stop in their tracks.

    The two groups stared at each other, the neers wondering if they could still back out of the room

    and pretend that nothing happened.

    At the same time, the disruption caused Roxanne to freeze. Upon regaining her senses, she pushed

    herself out of Lucian''s arms by reflex.

 Chapter 1447

    Chapter 1447

    ¡°We didn''t see anything!¡± Madilyn smiled mischievously as she feigned ignorance.

    The children nodded along. ¡°We didn''t either!¡±

    Then, Madilyn attempted to sneak away with the kids as though nothing had happened.

    Just as she turned around, Roxanne said, ¡°Come over here. Let''s talk.¡±

    Thus, Madilyn twirled around again and saw a resigned expression on her best friend''s face.

    Roxanne and Lucian, who was slightly displeased, proceeded to sit next to each other on the couch.

    Upon hearing their mother''s summon, the children rushed over to sit around her.

    Only Madilyn was left standing at the entrance of the room.

    ncing at the family of five, she cleared her throat, stepped toward the single-seat couch, and

    plopped down.

    Frowning, Roxanne questioned, ¡°You said you''ve devised a way to handle the fallout. What do you

    suggest we do?¡±

    In response, Lucian shifted his line of sight to Madilyn, too.

    Madilyn could still sense the cold look in his eyes, so she did her best to ignore him and focus on

    Roxanne. ¡°It''s not that difficult. It just depends if you all are willing to spend some money.¡±

    A perplexed expression was set on Roxanne''s countenance.

    ¡°We didn''t see anything!¡± Madilyn smiled mischievously as she feigned ignorance.

    Meanwhile, Lucian asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    Meanwhile, Lucian asked, ¡°How much?¡±

    After a brief silence, Madilyn said, ¡°Nowadays, news on the inte updates fast. While Farwell Group

    is an influential entity in Horington, the public still cares more about celebrities.¡±

    She paused and stared at the people before her.

    The smart couple understood her intentions immediately.

    ¡°So you''re saying we should buy and spread celebrity scandals on the inte to shift the public''s

    attention?¡± asked Roxanne.

    Smiling, Madilyn nodded. ¡°That''s right. Though the amount of money required to pull this off isn''t little, I

    don''t think it''s considered plenty for Farwell Group.¡± Since Lucian''s the one who caused the trouble, it''s

    only fitting for him to bring an end to this matter. I doubt he''ll refuse.

    Upon understanding her n, Lucian contacted Cayden to do as she suggested.

    The inte was set on fire again that afternoon.

    Scandals about various celebrities were exposed to the public. Almost every trending title started with

    the phrase ¡°explosive news.¡±

    The public swiftly shifted their attention from Farwell Group to the celebrities.

    Many reporters did the same as they promptly surrounded the celebrities with their cameras.

    In just a short time, all reporters who previously encircled the research institute and Roxanne''s house

    were gone.

    Roxanne was stunned when she saw the drastic shift on the inte.

    ncing at Lucian, she remarked, ¡°This... You must''ve spent a lot of money.¡± Earlier, I saw plenty of

    scandals on the inte and even an official announcement of a high-profile celebrity''s romantic

    rtionship! No wonder the focus of the public changed so fast.

    Lucian acted as though it was nothing noteworthy. ¡°Money is never a concern for Farwell Group.

    Besides, not all matters can be solved with money.¡±

    Deals with celebrities more often involved resource exchange than money.

    What they needed were fame, resources, and many more.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Thankfully, Farwell Group''s contract with a product spokesperson had just expired. Therefore, when the

    high-profile celebrity proposed a coboration, Lucian agreed.

    ¡°You don''t need to worry about that for Mr. Farwell, Roxanne. Farwell Group is so rich that they won''t

    even bat an eye at how much he spent! Moreover, minor celebrities would die for a chance to help

    Farwell Group!¡± Madilynforted.

 Chapter 1448

    Chapter 1448

    Roxanne contemted her best friend''s words and thought it made sense. Thus, she stopped

    speaking.

    Meanwhile, when Madilyn registered the point she made, she believed Lucian hadn''t done enough to

    make up for the fright her best friend and the children endured.

    In a concerned tone, she advised, ¡°While the public''s focus has been shifted away, it''ll still be for the

    best if all of you stay out of the media''s sight for the time being.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in agreement. ¡°I don''t think it''ll be a problem. In my case, I''ll only be either at home or

    at the research institute, so unless the reporters specifically sought me out¡ª¡±

    ¡°That''s what I''m worried about!¡± Madilyn interrupted. ¡°I''m concerned some reporters won''t give up!¡±

    That outburst stunned Roxanne because she had more to say.

    Lucian''s expression darkened slightly while he gripped Roxanne''s hand as though no one was around.

    ¡°For now, you shouldn''t go to the research institute anymore. Just in case.¡±

    Upon detecting his movement, she felt her heart clenching. As she nced at her friend, she tried

    pulling her hand away, but he was stronger than her. Hence, she reluctantly and awkwardly allowed

    him to keep holding her hand.

    Madilyn gazed at Lucian assertively. ¡°Don''t you think you should make up for the trouble you brought

    Roxanne, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    In response, Lucian knitted his eyebrows and gave her statement some genuine consideration.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    In response, Lucian knitted his eyebrows and gave her statement some genuine consideration.

    Resignedly, Roxanne rified, ¡°It''s nothing serious. I can do overtimeter to make up for the work I

    missed¡ª¡±

    Madilyn shot her a nce, silencing her, before turning to look at Lucian.

    ¡°You have a private ne, right, Mr. Farwell? Why not use it to bring her to Mirea for a trip? You two

    can hide from the reporters there and use the opportunity to rx.¡±

    Lucian was moved by her proposal. I did tell Roxanne I''d bring the children out for a trip when we went

    to Jadeborough some time ago. However, after she returned here, she was busy with her work, so I

    never got the chance to fulfill my promise. I suppose now is an excellent opportunity to do so.

    Hence, he turned to Roxanne and inquired, ¡°How about we visit Mirea, Roxanne? We did talk about

    bringing the children on a trip before.¡±

    Roxanne hesitated because the coboration with the Damaris family to develop a new medicine had

    just been moved ahead of schedule.

    Benny grabbed the hem of her shirt and asked excitedly, ¡°Are we really going to Mirea, Mommy?¡±

    Este blinked and stared at Roxanne with anticipation.

    The children''s stares were making Roxanne waver.

    Still, she wondered, ¡°What about school?¡±

    Madilyn shrugged. ¡°Just apply leaves for them.¡±

    Then she turned to the children. ¡°Do you three want to go to school or Mirea?¡±

    Without hesitation, the kids answered, ¡°Mirea!¡±

    ¡°That''s more like it.¡± Madilyn nodded satisfactorily. ¡°I''ve also been busy for a long while, so it''s about

    time for me to wind down¡ª¡±

    Suddenly, she shut herself up after realizing something.

    Roxanne narrowed her eyes at her best friend. ¡°You just want to visit Mirea without paying for the

    trip.¡±

    Realizing her intention had been exposed, Madilyn argued, ¡°Since you all need to avoid the reporters,

    you may as well visit another country instead of hiding in your home. Besides, I saved you, so I don''t

    think bringing me along on your trip is too much to ask for.¡±

    Roxanne wasn''t sure what to do with her friend, so she turned to Lucian, asking for his opinion.

    In response, Madilyn tacitly raised her hand and vowed, ¡°I promise I won''t disturb any of you!¡±

 Chapter 1449

    Chapter 1449

    In the end, Lucian called Jeffrey and requested a week''s leave for the children.

    With that out of the way, the three adults took the three children on a trip to Mirea.

    Just as Jeffrey hung up the phone, a gentle-looking teacher entered the room.

    ¡°You''re here, Ms. Smith,¡± he greeted. ¡°You understand the situation about the ss, yes? Mr. Farwell''s

    children are in it, and the assistant teacher is on leave. I''m worried Ms. Ward won''t be able to manage

    the ss alone, so you''ll be helping her out for now.¡±

    Smiling, Ophelia Smith nodded. ¡°I understand, Mr. Bauer. You don''t need to worry a thing.¡±

    Jeffrey scrutinized her and thought she looked pretty gentle. ¡°I''m leaving them in your hands, so don''t

    mess things up.¡±

    ¡°Should I greet them now?¡±

    ¡°They''ve just started their one-week leave. Once they''ve returned, Ms. Ward will introduce them to

    you.¡±

    When Ophelia heard that, the look in her eyes imperceptibly darkened for just a moment. ¡°I see. If

    there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave now.¡±

    Jeffrey told her a couple more things before allowing her to leave.

    Jeffrey told her a couple more things before allowing her to leave.

    The instant she stepped out of the office, her smile was reced with a glower.

    She strode to a corner and called someone.

    The other person picked up the phone quickly.

    ¡°How did it go? Have youe in contact with them?¡± questioned Aubree in a grim voice.

    Apologetically, Ophelia answered, ¡°I''ve just arrived at the kindergarten, and Mr. Bauer told me the

    children will only return after their one-week leave.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Aubree growled unhappily. I can''t wait even a single second longer anymore, yet they''ll only

    return after a week?

    Ophelia exined in a whisper, ¡°There''s nothing I can do. I didn''t expect things would be so

    coincidental. Once they return, I''ll definitely...¡±

    In response, Aubree pinched her palm to calm herself down. When she opened her mouth again,

    serenity had returned to her voice. ¡°It''s fine. They can''t run, anyway. In the meantime, familiarize

    yourself with the kindergarten. Contact me again once they return.¡±

    She treated Ophelia rather politely because there weren''t any benefits binding thetter to her.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nodding, Ophelia assured, ¡°I''ll do that the moment they return.¡±

    Since Ophelia hadn''t gotten a chance to interact with the children, Aubree had nothing much else to

    say and ended the call.

    Thetter then nced at her phone, which was disying her social media app.

    When Aubree saw that news about Roxanne had been flushed away by a staggering number of

    celebrity scandals, she scowled. I thought the reporters this morning could cause Roxanne some

    trouble and force her to give up. To my bloody surprise, Lucian took her away via a helicopter! I

    recognized it in the pictures the reporters were taking of her! Also, it''s evident these celebrity scandals

    are due to Farwell Group''s intervention! I can''t believe how much Lucian did for that b*tch. What about

    me, huh? The only thing he did for me was take away my house! No, I refuse to let that b*tch live a

    comfortable life!

 Chapter 1450

    Chapter 1450

    Meanwhile, Roxanne and her family were having a wonderful time in Mirea.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The boys clung to Lucian for practically their entire stay, but he didn''t mind. In fact, he brought them to

    experience plenty of exciting activities.

    As for Este, Roxanne and Madilyn brought her along while they took plenty of pictures of the ocean

    view. They even helped her dress up like a cute mermaid.

    They had a lot of fun during that week of vacation.

    While the children wanted to stay for a couple more days, Roxanne had to return home for work.

    Madilyn and Lucian couldn''t stay for long as well.

    Therefore, they all returned to their country when the week was up.

    After a week, the public had forgotten all about Farwell Group''s incident, and Roxanne was free of the

    reporters.

    However, Lucian was still worried about his family, so he ordered a few bodyguards to watch over her

    and the children in secret.

    The morning after they returned to the country, Roxanne sent the children to the kindergarten before

    heading to the research institute. I wonder how much the project has progressed during my week of

    absence.

    Just as she stepped into her office, Linda approached her. ¡°Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    Meanwhile, Roxanne and her family were having a wonderful time in Mirea.

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Did the research institute face any troubles over the past week?¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Did the research institute face any troubles over the past week?¡±

    She had been under Madilyn and Lucian''s surveince during the past week, so she had minimal

    opportunities to contact the research institute. Her concern that the reporters would visit the research

    institute and negatively affect the researchers'' work never left her mind.

    If the reporters did that, she''d have no idea how to face the employees because she ran away after

    causing such a big mess and left the staff to fend for themselves.

    Thankfully, Linda shook her head. ¡°No. After that morning, the reporters were distracted by all the

    celebrity scandals. A few who wanted to interview us sent their requests through proper channels, but I

    rejected them.¡±

    Hearing that eased Roxanne up.

    However, Linda was still grimacing.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± inquired Roxanne, perplexed.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris has been visiting the research institute over the past week to meet you. It was apparent

    he was quite upset you weren''t present.¡±

    It was something Linda should''ve reported as soon as possible because it was an official matter of the

    research institute. However, because of the news on the inte some time ago, she hadn''t been sure

    if she should.

    After all, Jack didn''t reveal his intentions every time he visited. She didn''t know if he came because of

    the project or because of the online discourse.

    Roxanne was taken aback upon hearing that. Jack visited the research institute to meet me?

    In response, she checked her phone but saw no unanswered calls from Jack. It would seem he wasn''t

    looking for me due to an urgent matter.

    Still, she called him out of courtesy.

    The phone rang for a while before Jack answered the call.

    ¡°I didn''t expect you to have the time to call me, Ms. Jarvis, since you''re such a busy woman.¡± Mockery

    was obvious in his tone.

    It was the first time she heard him use that tone, so she was stunned for a few seconds before she

    apologized, ¡°I''m sorry. I wasn''t in the country during the past week. Linda just told me you visited the

    research institute to meet me. Is there a problem with the project?¡±

    The mockery didn''t subside from his tone as he spoke again. ¡°Is that so? I wonder what you were doing

    overseasst week.¡±

    Of course, he knew why she was in another country and that she had gone there with Lucian.

 Chapter 1451

    Chapter 1451

    While the reporters'' photos depicted a woman standing at the helicopter door, Jack knew Lucian was

    behind it.

    He thought the matter had ended when the celebrity scandals dominated the public consciousness that

    afternoon. Thus, the next day, he nned to meet up with Roxanne by using the project as an excuse.

    To his surprise, her assistant told him she wasn''t in the research institute.

    In fact, he received the same answer over the next few days.

    By then, no matter how stupid Jack was, he could still realize what was happening.

    He knew Roxanne had left with Lucian, so he wondered how long it would take them to return.

    To his surprise, it was a whole week, and that enraged him.

    Jack was still upset as he spoke. ¡°Even though the development of our project was about to begin, the

    person in charge of the research institute was nowhere to be found. What do you think I should say

    about that, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    When he brought up the project, Roxanne felt guilty and apologized further. ¡°I''m really sorry. Due to a

    personal issue, I had to lie low for a while and inadvertently dyed the project. You''ve every right to

    be angry, Mr. Damaris. I promise that I won''t disappear again after the project starts. You''ll be able to

    find me whenever you want!¡±

    Her answer satisfied him. Knowing where she went with Lucian or what she did during the past week

    doesn''t matter. What matters is that I can win her over as long as she remains within my reach!

    Her answer satisfied him. Knowing where she went with Lucian or what she did during the past week

    doesn''t matter. What matters is that I can win her over as long as she remains within my reach!

    When his train of thought ended there, Jackined with a softened tone, ¡°Don''t you think you

    should make up for all my wasted trips here, Ms. Jarvis? An apology isn''t enough!¡±

    Upon detecting the change in his tone, Roxanne sighed in relief in her mind and grinned. ¡°Of course!

    Tell me when you''re free, and I''ll treat you to a meal.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but I''ll decide the location of our meal as well. You''ll be spending quite a bit of money, Ms.

    Jarvis.¡±

    ¡°As long as I can lighten your mood, I''m willing to spend as much money as necessary.¡±

    ¡°We''ll also use the opportunity to speak about the project''s progress. The research development was

    dyed because of your absence, after all.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Forget about it. There''s nothing we can do to regain lost time. I''ll be pleased as long as our

    coboration is sessful. I still believe in your research institute''s capabilities.¡±

    After exchanging a few more words, they ended the call.

    Roxanne turned to Linda and blurted, ¡°You''re right. Mr. Damaris was a little angry at me. Were any

    other projects in the research institute dyed?¡±

    Shaking her head, Linda answered, ¡°Everything was fine.¡±

    Then she stared at Roxanne carefully. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, about the news regarding Mr. Damaris from a few

    days ago, I¡ª¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne had already guessed what Linda was going to say and exined, ¡°Don''t believe what you

    see on the inte. Damaris Group is an important partner of ours. Just treat him as you used to.¡±

    Upon receiving a clear answer, Linda nodded.

    After a while, Jack texted Roxanne the location and time of their meal.

    She read the text, spared a few more words to Linda, and left the research institute.

 Chapter 1452

    Chapter 1452

    The location Jack picked for his meal date with Roxanne was a caf¨¦ with a quaint ir. In fact, it had a

    vibe simr to the Damaris residence.

    When she arrived, Jack was already waiting for her inside. Upon noticing her, he stood and gestured at

    her.

    She quickened her pace and sat opposite from him.

    Having learned their lesson from thest time, they sat at a table in the corner this time. A sandalwood

    incense was burning nearby them.

    Roxanne felt strangelyfortable when she took in the scent of the incense, possibly because she

    was used to the smell of traditional medicine.

    Hence, she didn''t give it too much thought because she assumed it was the caf¨¦''s specialty.

    ¡°I''m sorry for beingte again,¡± apologized Roxanne with embarrassment after taking her seat. We''re

    meeting up this time because I wanted to make up for the fact that my disappearancest week caused

    a dy in the project''s progress. Yet, I''mte again. I feel so rude.

    Jack smiled nonchntly and poured her a cup of coffee. ¡°It''s fine. This caf¨¦ is quite far from the

    research institute, and I just happened to be near this area.¡±

    As he spoke, he casually fiddled with the incense burner.

    The location Jack picked for his meal date with Roxanne was a caf¨¦ with a quaint ir. In fact, it had a

    vibe simr to the Damaris residence.

    Seeing that he didn''t seem to mind her tardiness, Roxanne let out a sigh of relief.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that he didn''t seem to mind her tardiness, Roxanne let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°I should be the one apologizing to you,¡± Jack abruptly said.

    That puzzled her. Why is he apologizing to me?

    ¡°In the end, I was the reason the public focused on you.¡± Gazing at her apologetically, he continued, ¡°If

    I hadn''t changed the time to nighttime, those reporters wouldn''t have taken those pictures and said

    those things on the inte.¡±

    When he brought that up, Roxanne felt conflicted. I suppose he is right.

    As though Jack had read her mind, he exined sincerely, ¡°I really did have something I needed to

    attend to during noon that day. One of Damaris Group''spanies that sells medicinal herbs had a bit

    of a problem that required my assistance.¡±

    Of course, she had no intention of ming him. She merely thought what happened that night was too

    coincidental.

    Thus, she replied, ¡°I know you didn''t change the time without reason. Neither of us would''ve expected

    reporters to be following us. Besides, the incident''s over.¡±

    Out of nowhere, Jack sighed a little. ¡°So, you''ve gotten back together with Mr. Farwell.¡±

    That dumbfounded Roxanne for a few seconds. What am I supposed to say to that? My rtionship

    with Lucian can''t be easily exined.

    The look in his eyes darkened when she didn''t immediately respond.

    However, when her line of sightnded on his countenance again, he acted normal and questioned

    icily, ¡°I''m assuming you spent your time away with him?¡±

    Instead of denying it, Roxanne answered, ¡°We needed to lie low because the media had their sights on

    us.¡±

    Jack was displeased that she didn''t reveal where she went or what she did with Lucian. However, he

    didn''t want to keep himself in a bad mood, so he changed the topic. ¡°In the period you were away, I did

    some research rted to the development of the new medicine. I feel like perhaps we can change the

    trajectory of the project. The market''s beencking in anti-cancer medicine, especially ones centered

    on traditional medicine.¡±

    In response, Roxanne pondered the issue with a grim expression. ¡°I noticed that previously. However,

    it''ll be difficult to pull off because the public prefers to rely on western medicine tobat cancer.¡±

    He proceeded to brief her about the result of his research and concluded, ¡°Perhaps we can be the first

    to achieve that feat.¡±

 Chapter 1453

    Chapter 1453

    Roxanne was moved by his words but remained hesitant. ¡°Perhaps, but Ick enough knowledge of

    cancer to support the research on an anti-cancer medicine.¡±

    Over the past few years, she had been more focused on researching how to treat patients through

    acupuncture. She simply didn''t know enough about medicinal herbs to be confident in developing an

    anti-cancer medicine.

    Sensing her worries, Jack said, ¡°I won''t lie. Only a few medical books kept in the Damaris residence

    touch on this research. However, the reason the research in those books was halted was due to

    technical issues at the time. It was also these books that inspired me.¡±

    Roxanne''s eyes glinted upon hearing that. If I can take a look at those books, perhaps I''ll get some

    inspiration, too. Then again, those books are properties of the Damaris family. I don''t know if he''s

    willing to lend them to an outsider.

    ¡°The books about traditional medicine I lent you in the past were a part of that collection. If you''re

    interested, I can lend you the whole set.¡±

    Without hesitation, she nodded. However, she thought about something and inquired, ¡°Is it really okay

    for me to read them? Don''t those books contain content the Damaris family wants to keep

    confidential?¡±

    Medical prestigious families tended to have a few techniques they wouldn''t share with anyone.

    It was why Roxanne was overjoyed when Jack taught her Root Thirteen and why she was skeptical

    about his proposal to lend her those books.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He grinned. ¡°I can''t hide anything from you, can I? Indeed, there''s a condition you need to fulfill if you

    want to read those books.¡±

    ¡°What condition?¡± She frowned. I have a bad feeling about this.

    ¡°As you said, those books contain secrets the Damaris family doesn''t want anyone else to learn. If you

    want to, you''ll have to sever your rtionship with Dr. Lambert as his apprentice and join the Damaris

    family.¡± As though he was afraid she wouldn''t agree, he added, ¡°The content of these books isn''t

    something an ordinary apprentice can ess. Old Mr. Damaris has to acknowledge their capabilities

    first before they can read those books. Only three members of this generation in the Damaris family

    have earned the right to read them. If you join us, you''ll be the fourth.¡±

    Someone else in Roxanne''s position probably would''ve epted Jack''s condition without hesitation

    after listening to his tempting offer.

    Medical prestigious families tended to have a few techniques they wouldn''t share with anyone.

    After all, she had learned almost everything from her teacher. Even if she severed her rtionship with

    Harvey at that moment, she wouldn''t be negatively affected.

    Yet, she rejected, ¡°In that case, I''m afraid I''ll have to say no.¡±

    The look in Jack''s eyes darkened. ¡°Why? Don''t you want to read those books? Aren''t you curious

    about the Damaris family''s medical skills?¡± If I remember correctly, she joined the medical consultation

    because she wanted to take a nce at the Damaris family''s collection.

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Of course I do. However, a few books aren''t enough to make me betray Professor

    Lambert, who has helped me multiple times in the past. He''s more than a teacher to me.¡±

    An imperceptibly cold look shed past his eyes. If she had epted my proposal and be a

    member of the Damaris family that way, I could have settled for that as the next best thing. However, I

    didn''t expect her to reject it!

    ¡°Since you''re putting it that way, I''ll seem despicable if I try to persuade you further.¡± Suppressing his

    rage, Jack pursed his lips nonchntly. ¡°I hope you won''t regret your decision, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

 Chapter 1454

    Chapter 1454

    Is it just me, or does Jack''s attitude seem different from his usual? Stifling the strange feeling in her

    chest, Roxanne grinned at Jack. ¡°I won''t regret it. If you wish for us to research anti-cancer medicine,

    I''ll still do my best.¡±

    He lifted his coffee cup at her. ¡°In that case, let us toast to our coboration''s sess with coffee

    instead of wine.¡±

    Without dy, she clinked her cup with his.

    After the two of them briefly discussed the research progress, they determined the project''s starting

    date. They also talked about when Damaris Group would provide how much medicinal herbs to the

    research institute.

    When their meeting concluded, it was already evening.

    Standing up to leave, Roxanne nced at her phone and saw it was time for sses in the

    kindergarten to be dismissed.

    Then Linda called her, asking her if she should pick up the children.

    Roxanne said no because the children had beenining about her upation with her work and

    voicing their desire for her to pick them up.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Based on the result of my discussion with Jack, I''ll be getting busy again in the next few days. I think I

    should spend my free time with the children when I still have some. As she thought, she drove to the

    kindergarten.

    Is it just me, or does Jack''s attitude seem different from his usual? Stifling the strange feeling in her

    chest, Roxanne grinned at Jack. ¡°I won''t regret it. If you wish for us to research anti-cancer medicine,

    I''ll still do my best.¡±

    Upon arriving at her destination, she saw two teachers leading the children out of the kindergarten in a

    line.

    Upon arriving at her destination, she saw two teachers leading the children out of the kindergarten in a

    line.

    Then she noticed an unfamiliar teacher standing next to Pippa. She looks gentle.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, this is our kindergarten''s new teacher, Ms. Smith. She''s taking care of Archie''s ss with

    me,¡± Pippa introduced.

    In response, Roxanne smiled politely. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Smith. I''ll be counting on you to look after

    my children.¡±

    Silently, Ophelia scrutinized Roxanne.

    Before returning to the country, I often listened to Aubreeining about Roxanne on the phone

    and describing how Roxanne snatched Farwell Group''s CEO from her. It''s why I''ve been curious about

    what kind of person Roxanne is. Now that I''ve seen her for myself, based on her face alone, I think she

    does have the potential to be a vixen. When her train of thought ended, she greeted Roxanne politely.

    Soon, the entrance was clogged with the parents of other children. Roxanne bade the two teachers

    goodbye and brought the children into her car.

    Upon arriving at her destination, she saw two teachers leading the children out of the kindergarten in a

    line.

    ¡°Do you like the new teacher?¡± she asked caringly on the ride home.

    The children exchanged nces with odd expressions.

    ¡°What''s the matter? You don''t like her?¡±

    Benny answered, ¡°No, we just thought she was a bit weird because she kept staring at us.¡± Even

    during group activities, that new teacher constantly tried to approach us, but she was hindered by the

    other children.

    In response, Roxanne nced at the children through the rearview mirror apologetically. ¡°I''m sorry. It''s

    probably because of what happened a few days ago and the fact Ms. Smith is a new teacher that she''s

    curious about you all.¡± When I returned to the research institute after Lucian announced the children''s

    background to the world, plenty of employees there stared at me with slightly different looks, too. I

    suppose the new teacher is just like them, curious about us.

    Sheforted, ¡°If you all don''t like it, I''ll tell Ms. Ward tomorrow to remind Ms. Smith not to stare.¡±

    The children nodded.

 Chapter 1455

    Chapter 1455

    Roxanne''s life was soon back on the right track while Lucian''s was still in chaos.

    Lucian considered going to Roxanne''s ce in the evening after handling all the umted work in

    Farwell Group. However, he received a phone call from his mother, who asked him to return home as

    soon as possible.

    Lucian furrowed his brows at his mother''s annoyed tone. Nevertheless, he still drove back to the

    manor.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    As soon as he stepped into the house, he was greeted by the sight of Sonya sitting on the couch.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he questioned with a frown.

    Sonya turned to look at him and said unhappily, ¡°If I hadn''te here, I wouldn''t even know you were

    back!¡±

    He had not mentioned to anyone about him going overseas with Roxanne.

    Sonya hade over every day to ask her son for an exnation but always ended up empty-handed.

    When she called him and mentioned Roxanne and the kids, he would always give a half-hearted

    response before hanging up.

    Hence, Sonya had nowhere to vent her anger.

    Since they were finally back, she naturally had to have a talk with her son.

    Lucian knew she didn''t have good intentions, and his expression darkened. He walked over to the

    couch but didn''t sit down, making it clear that he had no intention of engaging in a lengthy conversation

    with her.

    Sonya''s expression turned dark when she realized this. ¡°What do you mean by this? Roxanne hasn''t

    married into the family yet, but you''re already on her side?¡±

    Lucian was used to Sonya''s animosity toward Roxanne and said calmly, ¡°I''m on her side because of

    your hostility toward her. If you can stop being like this, I would love for you and her to get along well.¡±

    Enraged, Sonya mmed the table. ¡°Unbelievable! Do you believe you''re right? What''s the deal with

    the two kids? Do you even know who you are? How dare you ept the two illegitimate children and

    even fabricate their backgrounds!¡±

    Lucian looked at his mother without saying anything in response.

    As she spoke, she gradually sounded angrier. ¡°Do you know how many rtives called me recently?

    They even prepared mary gifts for those two bastards! What do you want me to say to them?¡±

    Those rtives were so eager to get in their good books that they even suggested having a weing

    party for the two children!

    When Sonya heard the suggestion, she almost fainted from anger.

    How dare they suggest having a weing party for those two bastards! Not only has Lucian gone

    insane, but are these rtives going senile too?

    Sonya''s expression turned dark when she realized this. ¡°What do you mean by this? Roxanne hasn''t

    married into the family yet, but you''re already on her side?¡±

    Nevertheless, Lucian had already made a public statement. Sonya couldn''t publicly chastise her son,

    so she could only give half-hearted responses to her rtives'' questions.

    Lucian was unfazed and stated matter-of-factly, ¡°I already asked for Roxanne''s hand in marriage. She

    epted it, so it''s only a matter of time before Archie and Benny be my children. They aren''t

    illegitimate children. When those rtives ask you, you can tell them they are the sons of the Farwell

    family.¡±

    Sonya was hit by another wave of dizziness.

    It was more shocking to hear this from her son''s lips than reading it on the Inte.

    He''s adamant about epting the two illegitimate children into the family!

    After a long moment, she finally regained her senses. She massaged her forehead and said, ¡°I don''t

    ept this. There are so many people eyeing Farwell Group''s assets. Even those rtives can''t wait

    to get their hands on some of it. However, you''re giving them to two children from unknown

    backgrounds so easily. This is uneptable to me!¡±

 Chapter 1456

    Chapter 1456

    Sonya had never entertained the thought of her being in the wrong. She had always thought she was

    looking out for the Farwell family and that it was Lucian who was bing more and more

    unreasonable.

    With that, she nced at her son expectantly. She only wished for him to understand her intentions.

    However, there was no change in Lucian''s expression. ¡°Farwell Group''s sess isrgely attributable

    to me. I''ll manage how I split my assets on my own.¡±

    If Archie and Benny had the capability, he didn''t mind passing Farwell Group on to them.

    Sonya was rendered speechless upon hearing this.

    Lucian nced at her. ¡°Besides, they are still young. It''s too early for you to worry about this!¡±

    Sonya wanted to say something, but Lucian interjected, ¡°On the contrary, take a look at your age. You

    should stop meddling in such insignificant matters. I am capable of managing my own affairs. Why

    don''t you go out with my father and travel if you have so much time? It will be beneficial to your health.¡±

    With that, he headed upstairs without giving Sonya a chance to speak.

    Looking at her son''s retreating figure, Sonya huffed in anger. ¡°What do you mean by that? Stop right

    there!¡±

    As if he hadn''t heard her, Lucian vanished after making a turn on the stairs.

    ¡°Old Mrs. Farwell, calm down.¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Catalina tried to pacify Sonya''s anger by giving her a cup of coffee.

    Seeing this, Sonya became even more agitated. ¡°Even you are making a joke out of me! Do you want

    that Jarvis woman toe back as well?¡±

    Catalina sighed quietly to herself. ¡°Mrs. Farwell is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Who told you to refer to her like that? She will never marry into the family as long as I''m alive!¡± Sonya

    uttered pettily.

    Catalina remained silent. She knew Roxanne would soon be part of the Farwell family again, and

    Sonya''s opinion of her would undoubtedly change eventually.

    Sonya was in no mood to talk to her anymore. After sitting on the couch for a while, she took her bag

    and left the house in a fury.

    Elias returned to the Farwell main residence at the same time Sonya did. Seeing her furious demeanor,

    he approached her with a puzzled look and asked, ¡°What happened? Why are you so angry?¡±

    His question jogged her memory of what Lucian had said to her. Her mood instantly soured, and she

    retorted, ¡°Why are you asking me? You should go and ask Lucian!¡±

    As if he hadn''t heard her, Lucian vanished after making a turn on the stairs.

    Elias sat beside her. ¡°What did Lucian do?¡±

    He had never gotten involved in Lucian''s rtionship matters because he was confident his son could

    handle them well. However, he was aware that his wife was constantly concerned about it.

    Now that the marriage engagement with the Pearson family had been canceled, he felt Lucian''s

    marriage was thetter''s personal matter, so he didn''t understand what Sonya was mad about.

    Sonya red at him. ¡°Didn''t you see Farwell Group''s statement? Lucian must be insane! Shouldn''t you

    do something about it as his father?¡±

    Elias was dumbfounded upon getting scolded by his wife.

    Naturally, he had seen the public statement, but he knew the two children would need to have

    legitimate identities when Roxanne and Lucian got together.

    Compared to letting the children enter the family with unknown backgrounds, Lucian''s method would

    spare the family a lot of trouble in the future.

    Of course, this was on the pretext that Roxanne was going to marry into the Farwell family.

    Sonya''s expression turned darker when Elias didn''t reply to her. ¡°Do you also think that he has done

    nothing wrong?¡±

 Chapter 1457

    Chapter 1457

    Elias frowned, and when he spoke, his voice was tinged with a hint of exasperation.

    ¡°I''ve long since told you to let Lucian make the decisions himself when ites to his marriage.

    Everyone is free to live their own lives. Why must we meddle so much?¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Disapproval was written all over Sonya''s face. ¡°How could I possibly allow that? Is Lucian''s marriage

    his business alone? Never mind if he wants to marry some other woman, but why must it be that

    woman?¡±

    Why must it be Roxanne? Worse still, shees with two little bastards!

    Seeing that she was still dissatisfied with Roxanne, Elias patiently cajoled, ¡°No matter who he wants to

    be with, that''s his business. He matured into an adult ages ago. We can''t interfere in everything.¡±

    But still, Sonya remained obstinate and griped, ¡°If he had finalized his marriage with Aubree earlier, all

    this wouldn''t have happened.¡±

    After saying that, she shot the man beside her a chagrined look. ¡°You''re no better. It''s because you

    allowed him free rein in everything that he dyed the marriage until now.¡±

    ¡°Reality has proven that Aubree is indeed unsuited to be the mistress of the Farwell family.¡±

    On the contrary, Elias felt that Lucian hadn''t done anything wrong.

    ¡°Aubree only did something wrong out of her anxiety to get engaged with Lucian. If he had settled down

    with her earlier, she wouldn''t have done all those foolish things,¡± Sonya riposted.

    Upon hearing that, Elias stared at her in vexation, his gaze probing.

    Feeling a tad guilty from the way he was scrutinizing her, Sonya muttered, ¡°I''m not saying she was right

    in doing all that. I merely feel that she''s sincere in her feelings toward Lucian.¡±

    As she finished saying that, the wretched state of the Pearson family at present shed across her

    mind. Mncholic, she heaved a sigh. ¡°Ultimately, the Pearson family has been friends with us for

    many years, but they''ve now been reduced to a miserable existence by the Farwell family. It makes it

    appear as though we''re too ruthless.¡±

    Elias was likewise aware of the Pearson family''s current condition. However, he didn''t find any problem

    with his son''s actions.

    Since Aubree dared to make a move against a member of the Farwell family, she naturally had to be

    taught a lesson.

    As for the Queen family seizing advantage of the situation to pounce and take a bite out of the Pearson

    family, that was just the usualpetition in business. There was no right or wrong.

    ¡°Elias, can you talk to Lucian about letting the Pearson family off the hook? They''ve already been

    punished enough. He won''t listen to a single word I say, so you''re the only one who can persuade him,¡±

    Sonya ranted, grasping Elias'' arm.

    Lifting his hand, Elias ced it over hers in constion.

    ¡°To put it bluntly, the Pearson family''s current condition is a result of businesspetition. We can''t be

    of any help. Furthermore, if word gets out that the Pearson family had walked all over us, yet we still

    helped them, is the Farwell family not going to be easy prey whom everyone can attack in the eyes of

    others?¡±

    His voice was gentle, but it left no room for negotiation.

    With the Farwell family''s reputationing into y, Sonya had no choice but to nix her n.

    Nheless, she was still loath about allowing Roxanne to marry into the Farwell family.

    Sighing softly, she remarked in what appeared to be an unintentional manner, ¡°Speaking of the

    Pearson family, I wonder how Essie is doing right now.¡±

    Elias also missed Este then, so he replied, ¡°Go and visit her if you''re worried. It so happens that I

    haven''t seen her in a while either. We''ll go and visit her together another day.¡±

    Shifting her gaze to him, Sonyamented in feigned helplessness, ¡°How I wish! But Lucian has sent

    her over to Roxanne''s ce. I wanted to go and visit her, but Roxanne didn''t allow her to approach me.

    It was as though I''d hurt her.¡±

 Chapter 1458

    Chapter 1458

    Puzzlement inundated Elias. ¡°Why? You''re Essie''s grandmother. Why would Roxanne forbid you from

    visiting Essie? Is there some misunderstanding between you both?¡±

    At that, Sonya sighed bitterly. ¡°What misunderstanding could there be? She never liked me when she

    left six years ago. That aside, I''d always wanted Lucian to be with Aubree and objected to her being

    with him. Thus, she holds a grudge against me.¡±

    While saying that, she hung her head and nestled into the man''s embrace as though she had suffered

    untold grievances.

    Subsequently, she added, ¡°She''s already treating me in such a manner now when she hasn''t gotten

    back together with Lucian. What should I do if she were to really marry into the Farwell family in the

    future? Am I going to be prohibited from visiting my own son and granddaughter?¡±

    Elias knew absolutely nothing about the issue between the two women.

    After hearing his wife''sints, his first reaction was to mediate a peaceful resolution.

    ¡°There must be some misunderstanding between the two of you. Everything will be fine after talking

    things out.¡±

    At the end of the day, he didn''t believe that his son would take an interest in a petty woman.

    When Sonya noticed that the man showed no signs of siding with her, panic swamped her. She even

    eked out some tears.

    ¡°It''s all on me. I shouldn''t have poked my nose into her rtionship with Lucian. But it wasn''t me who

    forced her to leave six years ago. After she left, I even searched for her for a long time. And now, she

    wants toe back. What does she take the Farwell family for?¡±

    ¡°It''s all on me. I shouldn''t have poked my nose into her rtionship with Lucian. But it wasn''t me who

    forced her to leave six years ago. After she left, I even searched for her for a long time. And now, she

    wants toe back. What does she take the Farwell family for?¡±

    Tightening his grip on her, Elias stated solemnly, ¡°I''ll ask Lucian about it.¡±

    Only when Sonya heard that did she feel somewhat gratified.

    Right then and there, Elias took out his phone and gave Lucian a call.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was working in the study.

    As soon as he saw that his father was calling, he could surmise that his mother must have said

    something to the man upon her return.

    However, he knew that Elias rarely interfered in his rtionships.

    Without giving it further thought, he answered the call. ¡°Is something the matter, Dad?¡±

    Elias'' baritone voice rang out from the other end of the phone. ¡°Where''s Essie right now?¡±

    ¡°At her mother''s ce,¡± Lucian answered honestly. Then, he asked, ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Your mother ims that Roxanne didn''t allow Essie to approach her. What''s that about? Does she

    have some misunderstanding toward your mother?¡±

    Verily, that was the only possibility Elias could think of.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian had known that his mother would undoubtedlyin to his father after returning home, but

    he had never expected her to make such a bogus im.

    ¡°It''s all on me. I shouldn''t have poked my nose into her rtionship with Lucian. But it wasn''t me who

    forced her to leave six years ago. After she left, I even searched for her for a long time. And now, she

    wants toe back. What does she take the Farwell family for?¡±

    His head throbbing, he put aside the work at hand and exined patiently, ¡°It''s true that Essie isn''t

    close to her these days, but I can promise you that it isn''t because of Roxanne.¡±

    Hearing that, Elias lowered his eyes and studied the woman in his arms. ¡°Are you saying that it''s your

    mother''s fault?¡±

    At a loss for words, Lucian went silent for a few seconds in contemtion before borating, ¡°Precisely

    speaking, there''s some misunderstanding between her and Essie. For some reason, Essie has a slight

    aversion to her. It has nothing to do with Roxanne.¡±

    Elias'' eyes brimmed with confusion.

    Essie has an aversion to Sonya? We watched Essie grow up, and I''ve seen how much Sonya doted on

    her. All this while, their rtionship had been pretty great. Why has that changed recently?

    Seemingly having guessed his father''s thoughts, Lucian added, ¡°If you''re worried, you can go and see

    for yourself. I''ll tell Roxanne about it. You can go over anytime.¡±

    It so happened that Elias wanted to go and have a look personally. Hence, he agreed without any

    hesitation when he obtained that reply. ¡°It''s decided, then. I''ll go and pick Essie up from kindergarten

    tomorrow evening.¡±

 Chapter 1459

    Chapter 1459

    Lucian didn''t expect his father to be in such a hurry to go and pick Este up.

    After hanging up the phone, he nced at the time. Seeing that it was still rtively early, he wanted to

    phone Roxanne to inform her about the situation. But on second thought, he snagged his jacket and

    went downstairs.

    Downstairs, Catalina had just prepared dinner. When she saw her employering down, she

    hollered, ¡°The food is ready, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian halted in his steps for a fleeting second. ¡°Go on and eat. I''m not having dinner at home.¡±

    Having said that, he left in huge strides without waiting for a response from her.

    Catalina stared at the man''s back, bewildered for a moment. In the next heartbeat, understanding

    dawned upon her.

    Aha! Who else could induce such an expression on Mr. Farwell''s face? He must be on his way out to

    visit Ms. Jarvis once more. Thus, he''s also likely having dinner there!

    Roxanne had just finished cooking dinner and led the three children to the dining table. They had all

    taken their seats when the doorbell outside rang.

    Putting the fork in her hand down, she got up for a look. The instant she saw the person on the screen,

    she was momentarily stunned before she spun on her heel and went to open the door.

    Lucian was waiting at the door, tenderness showing in his eyes at the sight of her.

    After the few days they spent at Mirea, the man''s demeanor toward her had grown increasingly

    gentle.

    Despite being used to seeing him with such an expression, Roxanne still felt a sense of dissonance.

    After all, he had only ever been cold to the outside world.

    ¡°Why are you here? Didn''t we agree on you staying away for two days?¡± Corralling her thoughts, she

    regarded Lucian before her in mystification.

    On the way back from Mirea, Madilyn suggested that they avoid meeting each other for the next two

    days on the off chance that someone might spot them together.

    That was also Roxanne''s n, but she didn''t expect Lucian to pay her a sudden visit.

    The man at the door quirked a brow, his tone teasing. ¡°Shouldn''t you allow me in first if you want to

    avoid being seen with me? If I continue standing here, and the media gets a snapshot of me...¡±

    A sh of panic flittered across Roxanne''s eyes, and she hastily turned sideways to allow him in.

    Thereafter, she carefully peeked out. It wasn''t until after she had darted her eyes around and found

    nothing amiss that she closed the door.

    At the sight of her all tense and wary, Lucian assured in a deep voice, ¡°Don''t worry. I had the

    bodyguards do a sweep of the area.¡±

    Only then did Roxanne truly rest easy.

    The project was getting back on track these few days, so she really didn''t want a repeat of her

    experience a few days ago.

    Lucian''s arrival appeared to thrill Archie, Benny, and Este greatly. They didn''t even bother eating

    anymore but crowded over to him intimately.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Deep within her, Roxanne still found it pretty unbelievable.

    She had always thought the man''s character would be off-putting to Archie and Benny. Unexpectedly,

    he was extraordinarily patient with them.

    In fact, the boys almost liked him as much as they did her.

    As astonishment flooded her, she also couldn''t help feeling relieved.

    Since they like him so much, I don''t have to worry that they won''t be able to ept the reality when

    they learn about their identities in the future.

    Roxanne took a set of tableware for Lucian. ¡°You haven''t had dinner, right? Let''s eat together.¡±

    After her interactions with him the past few days, her attitude toward him had also done a one-eighty.

    She was no longer as awkward before him.

    Nodding, Lucian sat down across from her.

    ¡°Is something the matter that you came over at this hour?¡± Roxanne asked once more.

    Lucian nced at the children around them before murmuring, ¡°We''ll talk about thatter. Let''s eat

    first.¡±

    Clocking his expression, Roxanne bobbed her head in understanding. She didn''t press him for an

    answer anymore.

    The family of five was finally together again. That made the three children so happy that they were all

    smiles even as they ate.

    After dinner, they knew their parents had something to discuss, so they tactfully went to the back

    garden to y.

 Chapter 1460

    Chapter 1460

    Roxanne took the tableware into the kitchen. Initially, she thought that Lucian had something important

    to say and nned to take him to the study to talk.

    To her surprise, Lucian was standing at the kitchen door with his head lowered as he rolled his sleeves

    up when she whirled around.

    Before she could wrap her mind around it, the man had already strolled over casually. Picking up the

    bowl she had washed, he wiped it dry.

    Seeing that, Roxanne was again startled.

    That action of his gave her the illusion that they were a couple who had been married for a long time.

    Moreover, the picture of the high and mighty CEO of Farwell Group entering the kitchen gave others

    the impression that he had stepped down from his pedestal.

    Sheer shock deluged her.

    Conversely, Lucian nonchntly started speaking of the purpose of his visit. ¡°My father wants to go to

    the kindergarten to take Essie home tomorrow.¡±

    As his words drifted into her ears, Roxanne abruptly snapped back to reality. ¡°Have you agreed?¡±

    She remembered him saying back then that his consent was required if his parents wanted to take

    Este away.

    ¡°Yeah. He seems to have misunderstood the rtionship between you and my mother. For that reason,

    I think he should have a look for himself,¡± Lucian replied.

    Although his father didn''t spell things out, he knew the man suspected that Este was only hostile

    toward his mother because of Roxanne''s instigation.

    Since Elias had such a concern, he didn''t mind allowing his father to see where exactly Este''s

    aversion to Sonya came from.

    Roxanne nodded in acknowledgment. ¡°Got it. Essie might be reluctant to leave me for the time being.

    Anyway, I''ll talk to her.¡±

    At that, Lucian cast her a grateful look. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lowering her gaze, Roxanne chuckled airily. ¡°They were the ones who raised Essie in the first ce.

    It''s normal for the elderly to miss their grandchildren. However, Essie is pretty stubborn. I''ll do my best

    to coax her.¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Despite saying that, she was actually worried inwardly. For some reason, Este was exceedingly

    averse to Sonya. Hence, she was afraid that thetter would upset the little girl.

    Seemingly seeing right through her, Lucian softened his voice and promised, ¡°I''ll get my mother to see

    reason slowly. I''m sorry you have to put up with her.¡±

    When Roxanne heard that, she stilled imperceptibly. A glimmer of tion shed across her eyes.

    I thought he would, at the very least, maintain a neutral stance between me and Sonya. I honestly

    didn''t expect him to side with me. It turns out that I''m not the only one working hard when ites to

    his mother''s attitude toward our rtionship.

    Although his father didn''t spell things out, he knew the man suspected that Este was only hostile

    toward his mother because of Roxanne''s instigation.

    For a moment, she didn''t quite know how to describe her feelings.

    Some time passed before she graduallyposed herself. Lifting her eyes to him, she whispered,

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lucian stared at her intently. ¡°I should be the one thanking you for your willingness to persist until now

    despite my mother''s attitude toward you.¡±

    After he had said that, his gaze darkened a shade. Guilt stained his eyes. ¡°If she realizes her mistakes

    in the future, I think¡ª¡±

    Before he had finished speaking, Roxanne had already chortled aloud. ¡°As long as Mrs. Farwell can

    divest herself of her prejudice toward the boys and me, I''ll be more than d to be a family with her.¡±

    She sounded incredibly sincere, her voice devoid of any pretense.

    Locking gazes with her earnest eyes, Lucian couldn''t help leaning toward her bit by bit.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was inexorably taken aback when she sensed his approach.

    By the time she gathered her wits about her, the man had already captured her lips. His hands

    spanned her waist, leaving her with no way of escaping.

    Fortunately, Lucian merely kissed her briefly. Shortly after, he dropped his hold on her.

 Chapter 1461

    Chapter 1461

    Upon seeing that Roxanne was still in a daze, Lucian couldn''t resist lifting his hand and caressing her

    face.

    ¡°You...¡±

    Roxanne was stupefied for several seconds before she btedly snapped back to her senses. Mild

    embarrassment showed in her eyes.

    While the man had sneaked up on her countless times when they were in Mirea, she could more or

    less postte the reason after the fact.

    But this time, I didn''t do anything. Why did he simply kiss me?

    Innocence was written all over Lucian''s face. ¡°Sorry, I lost control.¡±

    At that answer, Roxanne''s eyes went wide in fury. However, she couldn''t really censure him either. All

    she could do was turn around as though nothing had happened and put the washed tableware aside.

    The two of them spent some time doing the dishes. When they exited the kitchen, Archie, Benny, and

    Este pestered Lucian to y with them for a while.

    Only when it was ratherte did Lucian drive home.

    Needless to say, Roxanne saw him off with the three children.

    When they had gone back into the mansion, she watched as Archie and Benny got into bed before

    making her way to her bedroom to take care of Este.

    ¡°Essie, would you like to go home with your grandpa and grandma tomorrow?¡±

    Lying on the bed, Roxanne only started coaxing Este after spending a long time bracing herself

    mentally.

    As soon as Este heard that, her initially smiling face fell. She clutched at Roxanne''s arm tightly. ¡°No! I

    want to be with you, Mommy!¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Roxanne hugged herfortingly. ¡°I want to be with you too, Essie, but your grandpa and grandma

    miss you. Why don''t you go back and keep thempany for two days? Then, I''ll go over and bring

    you back here again. How about that?¡±

    It took a lengthy persuasion before Este was finally less averse to that idea.

    Early the following morning, Roxanne sent all three children to the kindergarten. When she was

    nning to leave, Este clung onto the hem of her clothes, unwilling to loosen her grip.

    She patiently cajoled the little girl for a while before thetter entered the kindergarten at longst.

    Nevertheless, Este remained morose the entire day as her mind was upied with the fact that she

    had to go back with her grandparentster in the day.

    In the afternoon, the kindergarten hosted a mini sportspetition. Only then did Este''s spark of life

    gradually return. Under Archie and Benny''s lead, she got along smashingly with the other children.

    At the sight of the children all fired up, Jeffrey and the other teachers wore expressions of gratification.

    ¡°I never expected Ms. Jarvis to be Essie''s biological mother,¡± Jeffreymented.

    It wasn''t until he had spoken that the others daredment on that subject.

    Roxanne hugged herfortingly. ¡°I want to be with you too, Essie, but your grandpa and grandma

    miss you. Why don''t you go back and keep thempany for two days? Then, I''ll go over and bring

    you back here again. How about that?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. I didn''t expect Essie to be Archie and Benny''s biological sister. No wonder she always clung

    to the boys when she used to like to keep to herself.¡±

    Likewise, dness shone in Pippa''s eyes as she regarded the three children.

    She had been teaching Este for a long time, so she was happier than anyone else to see the little

    girl''s personality turning bubbly.

    Hearing that they were clearly favoring Roxanne, Ophelia was disgruntled. Even so, she went along

    with the flow. ¡°I know, right? The world of the rich is reallyplicated.¡±

    The instant those words rang out, Pippa eyed her strangely.

    She couldn''t shake off the feeling that Ophelia''s words carried an underlying meaning to them.

    Sensing Pippa''s gaze, Ophelia chuckled blithely. ¡°But then, they''ve got a happy ending. The fact that

    the kids have a whole family is far more important than anything else.¡±

    Following that remark, the sense of incongruity within Pippa finally dissipated. She bobbed her head in

    agreement.

    No sooner had she retracted her gaze than a chilly gleam glinted in Ophelia''s eyes.

    Hah! Isn''t Roxanne and her family''s so-called happy ending thanks to that b*tch stealing my best

    friend''s man? If it weren''t for her, Aubree wouldn''t have ended up in such a state today! I''ll definitely

    teach this family a lesson on Aubree''s behalf!

 Chapter 1462

    Chapter 1462

    Ophelia couldn''t help but recall how she lived frugally overseas as she watched the kids having fun.

    Without Aubree''s assistance, she likely would have encountered difficulties in carrying on with her

    studies.

    Initially, Aubree wanted her to join Pearson Group after she returned to the country.

    Ophelia was filled with deep gratitude for Aubree, who went above and beyond to assist her.

    When Aubree voiced her discontentment about Roxanne, Ophelia was quick to join in, expressing her

    own disdain as well.

    s, none of them expected that Pearson Group would meet its end before Ophelia could return to the

    country.

    ording to Aubree, the downfall of the Pearson family was mainly due to Roxanne''s influence on

    Lucian. She was able to snatch him away from Aubree and convince him to do whatever it took to

    destroy the Pearson family. There were, of course, other causes that culminated in the eventual demise

    of the Pearson family, but Roxanne''s interference was ultimately the most decisive factor.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Roxanne had hurt her friend and brought about the ruin of the Pearson family, leaving Ophelia without

    any opportunity to achieve her ambitions.

    Hence, it was only natural for Ophelia to despise Roxanne.

    Getting a job at the kindergarten after her return was also Aubree''s idea.

    Since Roxanne was the cause of their misery, they must teach her a lesson!

    Ophelia agreed to Aubree''s suggestion readily.

    Her goal was to inflict harm upon Roxanne''s children in order to teach her a lesson, but she hadn''t

    gotten a chance to do so for the past few days.

    The sportspetition was the perfect opportunity for her to carry out her n.

    Ophelia kept her gaze on the kids as she racked her brains to figure out a n.

    Meanwhile, the children were focused on the games.

    The first game they took part in was the puzzle game.

    It was apetition, so the teachers had selected some difficult puzzles for the kids.

    The other kids had been born into affluent households and had received additional tutoring beyond

    their regr schooling, yet they werepletely bewildered by the challenging puzzles.

    Archie and Benny were pleased with themselves afterpleting their puzzles with ease. They started

    pping their hands smugly and turned around to find that Este was also pping her hands with

    them.

    The boys exchanged a look and assumed Este had yet toplete her puzzle. They were about to

    go and help her when they realized she had already finished her puzzle.

    ¡°Essie, you''re so smart!¡± Benny praised her excitedly.

    Este''s lips curled into a smug grin.

    The other children forgot toplete their own puzzles and gathered tovish praises on the three of

    them.

    Ophelia agreed to Aubree''s suggestion readily.

    Her goal was to inflict harm upon Roxanne''s children in order to teach her a lesson, but she hadn''t

    gotten a chance to do so for the past few days.The three children were surrounded by their friends.

    The next game was an obstacle course that required them to put on blindfolds. Archie and Benny were

    the first ones to make it through the obstacle course with their blindfolds on. After taking them off, they

    turned their attention to Este, offering her assistance as she attempted toplete the same

    challenge.

    Under their guidance, Este soonpleted the course. Her grin grew wider.

    They were so engrossed inpleting the games that they didn''t notice Ophelia''s gaze on them.

    Jeffrey and the other teachers were paying attention to the kids, too.

    It took Ophelia some time before she came up with an idea. Carefully, she observed her surroundings.

    Once she made sure no one was looking at her, she sneaked away and ran to the equipment room.

    The children''s sneakers for their uing game were neatly arranged in the equipment room.

    Their parents had lovingly prepared the shoes for them, taking great care tobel their shoes with their

    name stickers.

    Ophelia meandered around the area until she eventually spotted Benny''s shoes at the most outward

    corner. Her expression was dark as she picked them up.

 Chapter 1463

    Chapter 1463

    The next game was hopping on one foot. The kids filed to the equipment room to change into their

    sneakers.

    After changing into his shoes, Benny felt slightly ufortable. He assumed that it was probably

    because he had not worn these types of shoes in quite some time and wasn''t used to the fit.

    Nheless, he didn''t give it too much thought and kept going.

    Archie and Este were urging him to hurry up, so he pushed aside the thought of his ufortable

    shoes and hurried over to them, beaming happily.

    This was an individual game, and Benny''s turn wasn''t untilter.

    After Archie and Este finished their turns, they stood aside to watch Benny y.

    ¡°Remember to be careful. Safetyes first,¡± Pippa told them repeatedly.

    Ophelia stood aside and acted like she was ready to spring into action and protect the children at any

    moment.

    The three children had done a good job in the previous games, so when it was Benny''s turn, their

    friends cheered him on and watched him expectantly.

    Benny''spetitive nature was unleashed, and he began to hop quickly.

    He picked up speed as his friends cheered him on.

    When he realized something was wrong, it was toote for him to stop.

    ¡°Benny!¡± Archie yelled.

    He was the first one to take note of Benny''s strange behavior and ran over to his brother hastily.

    Benny did his best to halt in his tracks.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    However, the harder he tried, the more out of bnce he got.

    In the end, he toppled to the ground.

    Beneath him was a hurdle that they were supposed to hop over.

    Crack!

    Benny crashed into the hurdle, breaking it in half. Wincing in pain, hended awkwardly, his hand

    twisted beneath him in an unnatural position. He felt a sharp pain ring up his arm.

    Without warning, Benny, who was typically strong, burst into noisy tears.

    ¡°Benny, what happened? Let me see your injury!¡±

    Ophelia stood the closest to Benny, so she was the first one who rushed up to him and embraced him

    tightly. She was also careful to wipe away the oil on the ground discreetly with her free hand.

    Archie soon arrived and knelt down beside Benny. Spotting Benny''s injured wrist, he eximed, ¡°Ms.

    Smith, I think Benny''s wrist is fractured!¡±

    The boys practically grew up in the research institute. They might not be skilled in medicine but had

    learned something from their time there.

    It was rare to see Benny wailing loudly, so Archie was sure that his younger brother was seriously

    injured.

    He was the first one to take note of Benny''s strange behavior and ran over to his brother hastily.

    ¡°Ms. Smith, let''s bring Benny to the doctor! He must be in pain!¡±

    Ophelia pretended to agree. ¡°Calm down. I''ll bring him to the doctor now!¡±

    Despite saying that, she slowly removed Benny''s sneakers, taking the time to put them away in an

    obscure location before any of the other teachers arrived. She then brought Benny to the infirmary.

    Benny didn''t stop bawling his eyes out during the entire journey.

    Este had never seen Benny crying hysterically before. She felt a stab of pain in her heart as she took

    Archie''s hand. ¡°Is Benny seriously injured? I think he... I''m scared.¡±

    Her eyes turned red as she urged, ¡°Let''s call Mommy and ask her toe. I''m sure she''s capable

    enough of treating Benny!¡±

    Archie was feeling quite flustered, but he managed to assure her calmly, ¡°There''s no need to be

    scared. The doctor will look at Benny and assess his condition. If it turns out that something serious

    has happened, then we''ll call Mommy right away. She''s busy at work, so we shouldn''t disturb her

    unless it''s absolutely necessary.¡±

    After hearing hisforting words, Este calmed down a little. She stopped talking and clutched

    Archie''s clothes nervously.

 Chapter 1464

    Chapter 1464

    Jeffrey, Pippa, and Ophelia brought Benny to the infirmary while the other teachers stayed back to take

    care of the remaining children.

    Benny was sobbing uncontrobly, so the atmosphere in the infirmary was incredibly tense.

    ¡°Doctor, how is he?¡± Jeffrey asked in a tight voice when the doctorpleted the examination.

    Never mind if this had happened in the past. Benny is now Mr. Farwell''s son. If something were to

    ur while he was under my watch in the kindergarten, I can''t bear the consequences!

    Beside him, Archie and Este lifted their heads to gaze at the doctor earnestly.

    The doctor retrieved a medical kit to dress Benny''s scratches. ¡°The abrasions aren''t concerning, but I

    believe he may have a bruised cartge. It''s advisable to take him to the hospital for aprehensive

    examination.¡±

    Hearing that, Jeffrey''s vision swam, and he nearly stumbled on his feet.

    Archie''s expression was grim as he led Este out of the infirmary to call Roxanne.

    He knew that Benny''s injury was serious as the doctor advised them to send him to the hospital.

    Roxanne was immersed in her research for new medication in herboratory when her phone suddenly

    lit up, indicating an iing call. However, she was too busy to take it.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, it''s Archie,¡± someone told her.

    Hearing that, Roxanne put a halt to her work and paused her experiment to answer the call.

    As soon as the call was connected, Archie spoke in a rush without giving her a chance to say anything.

    ¡°Mommy, Benny is hurt. I think he needs to go to the hospital. Are you free toe over now?¡±

    Roxanne was stunned. Benny is hurt?

    Archie''s voice soundedposed. ¡°If you''re busy, I''ll call Mr. Farwell.¡±

    ¡°No. Wait for me. I''ll be there right away.¡± Roxanne snapped out of her reverie and asked sternly, ¡°Is

    your teacher with you? Give the watch to her so I can talk to her.¡±

    After learning that Roxanne would be there, Archie rxed and obediently gave his watch to Pippa.

    Roxanne asked which hospital they were sending Benny to before hanging up in a rush. She then

    informed Linda and left the research institute hastily.

    She had no intention of snubbing Lucian by not wanting him to be present.

    It was simply that she was a doctor and knew that her expertise was more beneficial than his in this

    situation.

    In the infirmary, Pippa and Jeffrey prepared to send Benny to the hospital.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, it''s Archie,¡± someone told her.

    Hearing that, Roxanne put a halt to her work and paused her experiment to answer the call.

    Ophelia pretended to ask, ¡°Should we all go together? What about the other kids from the ss?

    Should I tell the other teachers to take care of them?¡±

    Pippa answered without hesitation, ¡°It''s fine. I can manage, so you should go back to the ss.¡±

    Jeffrey wasn''t about to let her go to the hospital alone. ¡°Ms. Ward and I will go together. You can leave

    now.¡±

    Ophelia expressed her concern pretentiously before turning to leave.

    When she returned to the field, the other kids had already started another game under their teachers''

    lead.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ophelia made sure no one saw her retrieving Benny''s shoes which she had hidden earlier. She worked

    diligently to rid the footwear of the oil stains and then arranged them alongside the other sneakers.

    Once all that was done, she returned to the other children with a smile on her face.

    The children gathered around Ophelia to inquire about Benny''s injury. Internally, Ophelia was ted,

    though on the outside she kept a worried expression.

    ¡°I''m not sure, but you must be careful to avoid getting hurt as Benny did.¡±

    The children nodded readily.

 Chapter 1465

    Chapter 1465

    Roxanne''s heart was lodged in her throat as she made her way to the hospital. She floored the

    elerator, on the verge of breaking the speed limit.

    Archie and Benny might be independent since young, but it was the first time one of them had gotten

    hurt.

    Roxanne felt a surge of anxiety wash over her.

    Upon arrival, Roxanne parked her car hastily and strode into the hospital.

    Pippa was considerate enough to text her the ward number after Benny was admitted to the hospital.

    Thus, Roxanne found them without any difficulty.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Archie firmly grasped her hand, squeezing it with such force that it caused her pain.

    Este also clutched at the corner of her shirt.

    Roxanne patted their headsfortingly before turning to Pippa. ¡°Ms. Ward, what happened?¡±

    Pippa answered apologetically, ¡°We''re not sure yet. The doctor at the infirmary said it might be a

    bruised cartge. Benny is taking an X-ray inside.¡±

    Roxanne felt a stab of pain in her heart after she heard the news.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, we''re really sorry. It was our fault that Benny got hurt as we didn''t take good care of him,¡±

    Jeffrey apologized profusely. ¡°We had hoped that the sports day would help to strengthen the bond

    between the children, and we never anticipated that this would happen. I promise the children will no

    longer be allowed to participate in any activities that could put them at risk.¡±

    Roxanne gazed at the kids, seeking their confirmation.

    After Aubree had previously poisoned the children, she was extremely vignt when it came to the

    wellbeing of the kids. She made sure to take every precaution possible and to be very mindful of their

    safety.

    Este''s eyes were red. The little girl was so overwhelmed that she couldn''t utter a word.

    Archie remainedposed as he nodded and rified, ¡°It was a game of hopping on one foot. Benny''s

    turn was behind us. I''m not sure why he suddenly stumbled and fell.¡±

    Hearing his confirmation, Roxanne rxed and turned to Jeffrey. ¡°You don''t have to me yourself. It''s

    normal for children to get bumps and bruises when they y around. As long as they''re not seriously

    hurt, everything should be okay.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Right after she spoke, the doctor led Benny out.

    Upon spotting her, Benny, who had managed to put an end to his weeping only moments ago, was

    ovee with emotion again. He burst into tears and leaped into her arms.

    He sobbed, ¡°Mommy, it hurts!¡±

    Roxanne nced at his wounded arm.

    He had a long, noticeable scrape that extended from his wrist to his palm. His hand was already

    beginning to swell up in response to the injury.

    Benny''s wrist was stiff. Roxanne couldn''t tell if it was due to the pain or some other cause.

    Roxanne gazed at the kids, seeking their confirmation.

    Banny''s wrist was stiff. Roxanna couldn''t tall if it was dua to tha pain or soma othar causa.

    Feeling bad for him, she gave him aforting hug. ¡°Don''t be afraid. I''m here, so you won''t feel the

    pain soon. Be a good boy, okay?¡±

    She then brought him to see the doctor. ¡°Doctor, how is he doing? Can I see the X-ray?¡±

    Naturally, the doctor gave her the X-ray and exined, ¡°He has a soft tissue injury. Children are not

    good at enduring pain, so I believe this injury will cause him to experience a long period of difort.¡±

    Roxanne observed the X-ray carefully and furrowed her brows.

    It was a serious injury, so she could imagine how abrupt Benny''s fall had been.

    As she was a doctor herself, she had taught Archie and Benny from a young age how to minimize their

    risk of harm in the event that they ever encountered any difficulties.

    Benny shouldn''t have forgotten her teachings unless it was a sudden situation.

    Suspicion shed across her eyes.

    ¡°I would suggest that he remain in the hospital for a few days of observation. If he is recovering

    satisfactorily, he can then be discharged,¡± the doctor added.

    ¡°I don''t want to stay in the hospital!¡± Benny wailed by her ear.

    Roxanne patted Benny''s head and told the doctor, ¡°No need. I''m a doctor, so I can take care of him

    myself. Thank you.¡±

 Chapter 1466

    Chapter 1466

    After getting the doctor''s permission, Roxanne brought the children back.

    Meanwhile, Elias and Sonya were waiting outside the kindergarten after school hours, but they saw no

    signs of Este.

    Soon, most of the children had been picked up, but there were still no signs of their granddaughter.

    The two of them wanted to ask the teacher about what was going on, but they btedly realized that

    they rarely sent and picked up Este, so they did not even know which ss the girl was in.

    ¡°There''s no sign of Essie around. I thought he said we could pick her up,¡± Sonya grumbled.

    Elias had a grimace on his face, and he immediately called Lucian to question, ¡°Did you talk to

    Roxanne about this? We''re at the kindergarten entrance, but we don''t see Essie anywhere.¡±

    Lucian was confused when he heard that. ¡°Give me a second. I''m going to call Roxanne. She agreed

    to this yesterday, so maybe something popped up.¡±

    Elias said nothing to that, and Lucian called Roxanne after ending the call with Elias.

    Roxanne was treating Benny''s wound, so it took her a while before she could answer the call.

    ¡°Where''s Essie?¡± came Lucian''s voice. ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    It was only then Roxanne recalled that Elias and his wife were supposed to pick Este up that

    afternoon.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Lowering her gaze to look at the girl, Roxanne then apologetically said to Lucian, ¡°Something

    happened on my side, so I picked Essie up first. Please ask if your parents mind picking her up from

    my ce. I can''t leave at the moment.¡±

    Este seemed to have heard Roxanne''s words, for her already-worried expression became even

    more obvious.

    Roxanne reached out to pat her head reassuringly.

    Lucian furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What happened?¡±

    Perhaps his voice had a certain soothing quality to it as Roxanne did not realize she let some of her

    weariness seep into her tone.

    ¡°Benny was hurt this afternoon, and Archie and Essie apanied him to the hospital. I wasn''t

    thinking clearly in my hurry, so I ended up taking Essie back as well.¡±

    A solemn look appeared on Lucian''s face. ¡°Is it bad? Do you need me there?¡±

    Roxanne''s heart melted a little at that, but she chuckled and rejected him. ¡°No, it''s fine. Do remember

    that I''m a doctor, so I can treat him. I just need to trouble you to talk to your parents. If they want to

    come over, I''ll be waiting for them.¡±

    It was only then Roxanne recalled that Elias and his wife were supposed to pick Este up that

    afternoon.

    Lucian was worried, but he did not insist after hearing her reassurance.

    After ending the call with her, he called his father to exin the situation.

    Elias uttered no words of protest when he heard that it was because one of the boys was hurt. He was

    understanding, in fact. ¡°I''m sure she''s very busy if he''s hurt. Let''s not disturb her, then. We''ll go another

    day.¡±

    Lucian thanked his father on behalf of Roxanne and the children.

    ¡°How can this be so coincidental?¡± Sonya was upset. ¡°She must have done this on purpose. She''s just

    lying to us; she doesn''t want us to take Essie away. In fact, she must be thinking of marrying into the

    Farwell family as Essie''s biological mother!¡±

    After hanging up, Elias turned to look at his wife in exasperation. ¡°We''ll know whether the kid is injured

    or not when we see him. Why would she make such a flimsy lie?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? You''re not even intending to go to her ce. You must be on her side!¡± With that, Sonya

    whipped her head to the side, not wanting to look at him anymore.

 Chapter 1467

    Chapter 1467

    Elias knitted his brows when he saw his wife acting in that way. ¡°I don''t remember any conflicts

    between the two of you six years ago. Why are you so biased against her?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that I''m unreasonable?¡± Sonya snapped, turning around to re at him.

    The resignation on Elias'' face deepened. ¡°I''m only stating facts. Why are you taking this so

    personally?¡±

    ¡°Then we''ll go to her ce to check it out right now! We''ll see if the kid really is hurt! Didn''t she ask us

    to pick Essie up from her house? We''ll go right now!¡±

    Elias knew that she was only saying that because she was furious, so he just drove them back to the

    Farwell main residence.

    Sonya was even more irked when she realized where they were heading, and she kept grumbling on

    their way back.

    Elias pretended not to hear anything she said.

    He was already relenting much by apanying her to pick Este up from the kindergarten.

    As Farwell Group''s chairman, he simply could not do something ludicrous like kicking up a fuss in

    another person''s house with her.

    Even if his wife said it was for the Farwell family''s sake, Elias still thought that they had no need to do

    something that extreme.

    Meanwhile, after Lucian conveyed the message to his father, he found himself fretting about Benny''s

    injury. Thus, he went to Roxanne''s ce.

    At the same time, Benny was staring at his mother and muttering, ¡°Mommy, was that call from Mr.

    Farwell?¡±

    As Roxanne treated his wound, she answered, ¡°Mhm. I forgot that Essie was supposed to go home

    with her grandparents today.¡±

    Benny did not care about that; he only cared about whether or not his father wasing. ¡°Will Mr.

    Farwell being?¡±

    He was hurt, and he wanted his father to give him words of encouragement.

    However, Roxanne halted in her tracks and hesitantly started, ¡°Mr. Farwell is a busy man...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the sound of the doorbell rang out.

    Thinking that it was Elias and Sonya, Roxanne rose to her feet and went over to open the door.

    However, upon registering the face of the man by the entrance, she blinked in surprise.

    ¡°Why are you here? Didn''t you say...¡±

    Lucian had been in a hurry toe, so he was only wearing a in dress shirt and a tie. In a quiet

    voice, he said, ¡°They said they''lle and pick Essie up another day and asked you to take good care

    of Benny.¡±

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    Shock shed across Roxanne''s eyes when she heard that.

    ¡°Where''s Benny? How is he? Is it bad?¡±

    As if he had arrived at his own house, he easily navigated his way inside.

    At the same time, Benny was staring at his mother and muttering, ¡°Mommy, was that call from Mr.

    Farwell?¡±

    By the time Roxanne came back to her senses, the man was already in the living room.

    Benny immediately forgot about his pain when he heard his father''s voice. He cried out, ¡°I''m here!¡±

    To ess his wound easier, Roxanne had asked the boy to sit at the dining table.

    She was only in the middle of applying medicine to his wound when Lucian arrived, so the boy still had

    iodine on his wrist.

    Archie and Este then walked over to Lucian as well.

    When Lucian followed the two children into the dining room, he was greeted by the sight of Benny with

    reddened eyes.

    His forehead creased.

    It was his first time seeing the boy cry, and it even seemed like the boy had been bawling.

    He guessed that it must have hurt quite a bit.

    ¡°I heard that you were injured. Does it hurt a lot?¡± Lucian said in heartache as he walked over to look at

    Benny''s injured wrist.

    As he did not know the extent of Benny''s injury, he dared not simply touch the boy.

    Nevertheless, Benny shed him a smile and said, ¡°It doesn''t hurt anymore! I''m really tough!¡±

    ¡°I wonder who was the one who started crying when he saw me,¡± Roxanne mercilessly pointed out as

    she entered the dining room.

 Chapter 1468

    Chapter 1468

    Benny frowned and corrected himself, ¡°It only hurts a little!¡±

    To emphasize his point, he even made a gesture of a pinching hand with his thumb and index finger.

    Seeing how insistent the kid was, Roxanne couldn''t help but burst intoughter.

    Lucian, too, smiled and patted Benny on his head. ¡°You''re a tough boy, Benny.¡±

    Upon hearing his father''spliment, Benny held his head high and beamed with pride.

    Archie, on the contrary, felt a twinge of envy for his brother and nced at his mother.

    Argh. I wonder when Mommy will ept Daddy''s proposal. That way, I''ll also have a chance of being

    praised by Daddy in the future...

    ¡°How''s his injury? Is it serious?¡± Lucian asked as he turned to Roxanne, who was still treating Benny''s

    wound.

    ¡°I''ve developed a medicine recently to treat bruises, and it''s pretty effective,¡± she exined. ¡°In the

    meantime, however, Benny will have to take extra care of his wrist. He can''t be as reckless as before.¡±

    That was a reminder Benny had long heard from his mother, but even so, he couldn''t hold back from

    putting on a sad face in front of his father.

    Lucian gently caressed the boy''s face and smiled. ¡°There, there. Remember to be extra careful during

    this time. That way, you''ll recover faster.¡±

    Having beenforted by his father, Benny nodded obediently in response.

    A glint of exasperation shed across Roxanne''s eyes when she realized her son was acting cute.

    The nerve of this kid... He hasn''t known Lucian that long, yet he''s already clinging to him.

    ¡°By the way, I''ll bring more medicine over in a while. Take some with you when you leave,¡± Roxanne

    suddenly added.

    Lucian promptly nodded without saying anything.

    After tending to Benny''s injury, Roxanne still had a lot on her mind, so she told the kids to run along

    and y.

    Soon, only she and Lucian were left in the dining room.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± thetter asked as soon he saw how distracted the woman was.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows. ¡°I had agreed to let them take Essie home, but in the end, I still took her

    back to mine. Will your parents think I''m not a woman of my word?¡±

    Mrs. Farwell''s already prejudiced against me, and even though Lucian hasn''t said anything, I''m pretty

    sure this visit was her idea. I''m so worried that my mistake might ruin Mr. Farwell''s impression of me...

    Naturally, Lucian understood her worries. ¡°No. I''ve already exined things to my father. He won''t mind

    any of this.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Despite the reassurance, Roxanne still found it impossible to dismiss all her concerns. As she turned to

    look at the three children ying outside, she unconsciously heaved a sigh.

    A glint of exasperation shed across Roxanne''s eyes when she realized her son was acting cute.

    Lucian instantly walked up and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°Don''t worry. I''m still here. No matter what

    happens, I''ll always protect you and the kids.¡±

    Feeling theforting warmth from Lucian''s arms, Roxanne began to feel more at ease.

    All of a sudden, the sound of Lucian''s phone ringing broke the peaceful silence in the dining room.

    Lucian nced at his phone screen, only to realize it was a call from the head of the kindergarten,

    Jeffrey.

    Ah, yes. I instructed Jeffrey earlier to look into how Benny had gotten injured. I guess he''s calling to tell

    me the results of the investigation.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I''ve already gotten my men to conduct a thorough investigation. Not only did we examine

    Benny''s shoes and the venue, but we also checked the surveince footage. There''s no problem at all,¡±

    Jeffrey said cautiously. ¡°Benny was just careless...¡±

    At that, the man quickly made a U-turn and shifted the me onto himself and the kindergarten. ¡°It''s all

    our fault for not putting enough safety measures in ce! I take full responsibility for it. Don''t worry. I''ve

    reminded our teachers to pay extra attention in the future! idents like this won''t happen again!¡±

 Chapter 1469

    Chapter 1469

    Meanwhile, Ophelia stepped out of the kindergarten with a grim expression.

    Thank goodness I handled the matter fast enough! Who''d have thought Mr. Bauer wouldunch an

    investigation as soon as he returned? Gosh. I almost blew my cover! Then again, this must mean that

    little b*stard''s injury was pretty bad...

    With that thought in mind, Ophelia curled her lips into a smirk.

    That b*tch Roxanne has ruined my chances of a happy andfortable life! She deserves this little

    payback from me. Ha!

    Naturally, Ophelia needed to inform Aubree about the incident, so she quickly got into her car and

    dialed thetter''s number.

    Fortunately, the call got through after just a few rings.

    ¡°How did it go? Did you seed?¡± Aubree asked urgently.

    Argh. Life has been incredibly tough on metely. I need some good news to cheer me up!

    ¡°I greased the shoes of that Benny boy, and he fell really hard!¡± Ophelia said with a smug chortle. ¡°Mr.

    Bauer even made a big fuss out of it when he returned, so I''m sure that little b*stard was injured pretty

    badly!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Aubree felt both gleeful and relieved. ¡°Well done! I''m so thankful for your help. I

    wouldn''t have known who else to turn to if you hadn''t agreed.¡±

    ¡°Don''t mention it. Remember how much you helped me back then? I''m only too happy to be able to

    return the favor.¡±

    Aubree, however, wasn''t willing to leave things just like that.

    So what if I''m not as rich as before or no longer own many luxury items? Compared to me, Ophelia is

    still from a lower-ss background. She''s helped me, and it''s only fair that I reward her.

    After looking around and searching high and low in her room, Aubree spoke up again. ¡°Oh,e on.

    You took such a huge risk to help me. How can I not thank you? Anyway, I have a handbag that would

    suit you well.¡±

    In other words, Aubree wanted to reward Ophelia with the handbag, and thetter quickly caught on to

    it.

    Having long gotten used to Aubree''s condescending tone, Ophelia pretended to turn her down. ¡°I told

    you there''s no need for that! You''ve already helped me a lot in the past.¡±

    That said, the woman truly wanted the handbag.

    She had been with Aubree for so many years that she knew better than anyone else how rich and

    generous thetter was.

    Even the tiniest amount of money from Aubree would be a lifetime of wealth to Ophelia.

    Aubree may be down and out now, but she''s still far more powerful and wealthier than me. As for the

    handbag she just mentioned, I''m sure it''s one I''d never be able to afford in my entire life! Of course, I

    want it!

    ¡°Don''t mention it. Remember how much you helped me back then? I''m only too happy to be able to

    return the favor.¡±

    Thankfully Aubree was also very persistent in giving it away. ¡°Are you looking down on me because the

    Pearson family isn''t what it used to be?¡± she grumbled as her face darkened. ¡°I can still afford to gift a

    handbag!¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Stunned by Aubree''s outburst, Ophelia trembled and hastily exined, ¡°No, that''s not what I meant¡ª¡±

    ¡°In that case, meet me at Orange Moon tonight. I''ll bring the handbag along!¡± Aubree interrupted before

    ending the call.

    As it turned out, Orange Moon was a bar that Aubree had recently been a loyal patron of.

    It was a far cry from the high-end venues she used to frequent, but it was enough to impress someone

    like Ophelia.

    Once she hung up the phone, Aubree began putting on her makeup and picking out her clothes. After

    what seemed like forever, she finally grabbed the handbag and left the house.

    With how put-together Aubree was, there was no way anyone could tell from her outward appearance

    that the Pearson family had met its downfall.

 Chapter 1470

    Chapter 1470

    Since Aubree only told her where to meet that night but didn''t give her a specific time, Ophelia could

    only head there earlier to wait at the entrance.

    It wasn''t until after eight o''clock that she finally saw Aubree.

    ¡°It''s been a while,¡± Aubree began as she waltzed toward Ophelia while giving the woman a once-over.

    When Aubree saw that Ophelia wasn''t doing any better than herself, relief washed over her as the

    smug gleam in her eyes intensified.

    Seemingly unfazed, Ophelia took a sidelong nce at the bag in Aubree''s hand and smiled. ¡°Indeed.

    Seems like you''re the same as always and haven''t changed at all.¡±

    What she said was the truth. Aubree was dressed to the nines, carrying a bag costing hundreds of

    thousands that she wouldn''t mind giving away.

    If Aubree hadn''t told her about the dire situation in the Pearson family, Ophelia would have never

    guessed the woman was now living a miserable life.

    Hearing thepliment, Aubree curled her lips in satisfaction and handed the bag to Ophelia before

    saying, ¡°Here you go. It''s the gift I promised you. I only used the bag two or three times, so it''s almost

    brand new.¡±

    Ophelia''s eyes lit up as she took the bag carefully.

    Soon after, the two women went into a bar with Aubree in the lead. After booking a booth in the corner,

    they ordered two bottles of wine.

    Upon settling down, the two started drinking while chatting.

    ¡°You did well this time. Have you tied up all the loose ends?¡± Aubree asked, her tone tinged with

    concern.

    Ophelia shed a smile. ¡°Don''t worry. I made sure not to leave any traces. Jeffrey didn''t notice anything

    wrong, and he simply thought that it was the little b*stard himself who was careless.¡±

    ¡°That''s good to hear.¡± Aubree instantly felt more at ease.

    Subsequently, a cold gleam settled in her eyes, and she added, ¡°But doing this one time won''t be

    enough to alleviate the hatred in my heart!¡±

    In her mind, Benny''s fall injury was just the tip of the iceberg of her revenge n.

    She would need a lot more to finally feel satisfied.

    In fact, it would be for the best if those brats could suffer more. Only then will Roxanne be able to

    experience what it''s like to live in despair.

    Seeing how infuriated she was, Ophelia reassured her, ¡°As long as I am still working in the

    kindergarten, there will still be a chance to make a move. I was too hasty this time, but I''ll definitely

    make those b*stards pay the next time.¡±

    Aubree raised her head to observe Ophelia when she heard those words and noticed that thetter

    was filled with as much hatred as she was.

    Pleased with what she saw, she filled up a ss of wine and passed it over to Ophelia.

    Upon settling down, the two started drinking while chatting.

    ¡°I only have you to help me now. Don''t worry. I''ll remember everything you did for me, and as for the

    position I promised you at Pearson Group, I''ll keep that in mind as well. The moment the Pearson

    family makes aeback, you shall be my right-hand woman!¡±

    Seeing how confident Aubree was and the fact that she was still looking as morous as always,

    Ophelia became certain that the Pearson family was simply having a stroke of bad luck.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Filled with the hope that Aubree would make good on her promises, Ophelia raised her ss in a toast.

    As they drank, they discussed what they would do with the three little brats.

    When they came out of the bar, Ophelia was no longer able to stand straight. Even so, she still gave

    her word to Aubree, promising, ¡°I''ll definitely help you. I''ll put those three b*stards and that wench in

    their rightful ces.¡±

    Seeing how the woman was still dering her loyalty to her when drunk, a disdainful glint shed

    across Aubree''s eyes.

    The only reason I helped her back then was because it didn''t cost me anything. I never would have

    guessed that I would obtain such an obedient dog in the process. Regardless, all that money I spent on

    her was wasted as she''s still as gullible as ever.

 Chapter 1471

    Chapter 1471

    Because of Benny''s injury, Roxanne took a leave of absence for all three of her children and stayed at

    home to take care of Benny for the time being.

    Fortunately, the ointment she had developed was very effective, and when she applied it to Benny, his

    wound healed up rather quickly.

    In the past two days, Lucian would oftene to visit the kids.

    While Roxanne was busy taking care of Benny, she was also worrying about the projects at the

    research institute.

    In the end, she found out that, except for the project with the Damaris family, all the other projects were

    progressing smoothly.

    Due to the previous incident, the project with the Damaris family had to be handled by Roxanne and

    Roxanne only. As such, the project was stalled the moment she left.

    Since she was preupied with taking care of Benny, it took Roxanne a few days to realize that she

    had forgotten to give Jack a heads-up on the situation.

    Just when she was about to make a call to Jack to apologize, the man himself called her first.

    Upon seeing the caller ID, Roxanne answered the call immediately. With an apologetic tone, she

    greeted, ¡°Mr. Damaris.¡±

    In response, Jack''s cold voice rang out. ¡°It''s been a long time, Ms. Jarvis. I wonder how your drug

    research is going? Since we''re partners, shouldn''t you take the initiative to report this matter to me?¡±

    His tone was filled with a sense of superiority as if he wasmanding Roxanne to do her job.

    His tone was filled with a sense of superiority as if he wasmanding Roxanne to do her job.

    Although she felt ufortable at being chided, Roxanne was aware that she was in the wrong. As

    such, she decided to apologize. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Damaris. I had some matters to take care of at home, so

    the research was temporarily dyed.¡±

    When Jack heard this, his expression darkened, and his tone became even more displeased. ¡°The

    same thing happenedst time, and now, you''re giving me a simr excuse again? How many times

    are you going to dy the research progress because of your personal affairs, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    I bet the progress was dyed because she''s out frolicking with Lucian again.

    Frowning, Roxanne exined, ¡°Benny''s hand was injured, so I had to stay at home to look after him for

    a few days. Because of this, I had neither the time nor the heart to concern myself with matters

    happening at the research institute.¡±

    Making up her mind, she added, ¡°Of course, I''m well aware that I am the one at fault for dying the

    research progress. Mr. Damaris, if you''re willing to put your trust in me, I''ll do my best to catch up with

    the progress when I get back. That being said, I have noints as well if you don''t want to wait

    any longer and wish to change a partner. I am also willing topensate for the dy in ordance

    with Damaris Group''s requirements.¡±

    Although the project with Damaris Group is important, it is nothing whenpared to my son''s well-

    being.

    Jack''s anger gradually dissipated when he heard that the matter Roxanne had to deal with involved her

    son. Subsequently, he started to panic when he realized she was proposing to cancel the cooperation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Easing his tone, he said, ¡°My apologies. I was reprimanding an employee earlier, and my temper got

    the better of me. I hope you won''t mind that my tone was a bit harsh.¡±

    Roxanne was as serious as ever when she asked, ¡°So what are your ns, Mr. Damaris? I''ll give my

    full cooperation.¡±

    Jack replied, ¡°Naturally, I''d like to keep cooperating with your research institute. After all, you are the

    best traditional medicine practitioner that I approve of in Chanaea.¡±

    After saying that, heined, ¡°Why didn''t you tell me that Benny was hurt? If I had known about

    this, I would have given you a few days off, and we wouldn''t be having this awkward conversation.

    Anyway, how is Benny faring? I''ll pay him a visit next time.¡±

 Chapter 1472

    Chapter 1472

    Roxanne felt Jack''s tone sounded a little peculiar.

    Moreover, she also knew the kids weren''t fond of him, so she rejected him on the spot, ¡°That''s not

    needed. Benny''s injury has almost recovered. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack replied, ¡°It''s better to take more precautions since he''s just a child. I have a special ointment

    passed down in the Damaris family. I''ll bring it over in a while to visit him.¡±

    Sensing his insistence, Roxanne couldn''t bring herself to refuse him again, so she had no choice but to

    agree.

    After hanging up the phone, Roxanne summoned the children and informed them about Jack''s visit.

    ¡°Mommy, can you ask him not toe?¡± Benny was reluctant to meet with Jack.

    Roxanne felt helpless, listening to Benny''s words.

    ¡°I did turn him down, but he was determined toe. He has your best interest at heart, so don''t

    tantly show your dislike toward himter.¡±

    With that, she turned to Este. ¡°And you, Essie. Do not repeat what you did previously. I''ll ask him to

    leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Este nodded reluctantly.

    Although Roxanne had punished Este by asking thetter to stand in a corner, the little girl didn''t feel

    she had done anything wrong.

    Roxanne could tell the children were unhappy with that arrangement. She let out a sigh of resignation. I

    don''t know what to do with these kids.

    Not long after, Jack showed up at the mansion''s entrance.

    Roxanne opened the door and weed him into the house.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Damaris,¡± the three kids greeted him politely but none-too-enthusiastically.

    Seemingly ignorant to their indifference, Jack strode up to Benny. ¡°I heard that you were injured. Let

    me take a look.¡±

    He reached out and grasped Benny''s wrist after saying that.

    Benny was averse to Jack. Although the wound on his wrist had almost recovered, he feigned agony

    when Jack touched him and swiftly retracted his arm.

    ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± Jack gazed at the kid scrutinizingly.

    Benny nodded as if he was indeed in pain. ¡°It hurts even with the slightest touch.¡± Daddy is better, after

    all. He didn''t touch my wrist when he visited me the other day.

    Jack sized up Benny for a few more seconds before standing up and handing Roxanne the small tube

    of ointment in his hand.

    Content property of N?velDra/ma.Org.

    ¡°This is a special medicine passed down in the Damaris family. Apply this on Benny''s arm, and the

    injury will recover in no time.¡±

    Roxanne received the medicine and courteously expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack bobbed his head in response. Then, he casually swept his eyes across the three children.

    The kids had gathered around Roxanne and were eyeing him warily.

    They''re regarding me with that look in their eyes again!

    A hint of displeasure surged within Jack.

    He couldn''t be sure if Archie and Benny were Lucian''s children, but it was evident that the boys were

    on Lucian''s side.

    That reason alone was sufficient to invoke Jack''s distaste toward the boys.

    ¡°I need to bring the kids out in a short while, so if there''s nothing else, Mr. Damaris...¡± Roxanne hinted

    at Jack for him to take his leave.

    Fortunately, he didn''t insist on staying. ¡°Take good care of Benny. There''s no hurry regarding the tasks

    at the research institute.¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Thank you. Don''t worry. I''ll make sure to finish the development

    of the new medicine within the given time frame.¡±

    The two didn''t chat further as Jack swiftly left afterward.

    Roxanne felt slightly suspicious as she watched his car disappear from her sight.

    Jack''s sole purpose for making that trip was clearly to confirm whether Benny was truly injured.

    She could not shake off the feeling that Jack seemed to have changed in some aspectspared to

    when they first met.

 Chapter 1473

    Chapter 1473

    Due to Benny''s injury, the three kids didn''t attend their sses at the kindergarten for the time being.

    As a result, Ophelia didn''t have the chance to make her move.

    Aubree repeatedly received disappointing updates from Ophelia when she contacted thetter on

    multiple asions.

    Exasperated, Aubree invited Ophelia out once more.

    ¡°Aubree, there''s nothing I can do either. Who would''ve expected that b*tch to stop the other two kids

    from attending school after that little b*stard got hurt!¡± Ophelia uttered helplessly.

    She thought she could still target Archie and Este while Benny recuperated at home due to his injury.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    To her surprise, she received news that all three children had applied for leave the following day.

    Aubree clenched her fists. Hatred filled her eyes as she spoke. ¡°That b*tch!¡±

    The two women grimaced, stumped at the development.

    While vexed, Ophelia carefully observed the changes in Aubree''s countenance, fearing thetter might

    get sick and tired of her.

    After a long while, Aubree piped up, ¡°You should resign.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Ophelia furrowed her brows and hastily said, ¡°Be patient, Aubree. They''ll have to

    return to school sooner orter. I''ll have my chances when that happens.¡±

    She thought Aubree was giving up on her.

    If that were the case, the position Aubree promised to secure for her at Pearson Group would be

    nothing but a dream.

    If that were the case, the position Aubree promised to secure for her at Pearson Group would be

    nothing but a dream.

    However, Aubree merely nced at her impatiently. ¡°I suspect they are starting to mistrust you. I''m

    afraid they will find out about our n if you continue staying there, so there''s no need to take this risk.¡±

    Ophelia''s tense facial expression significantly rxed after she heard that. Still, she remained cautious.

    ¡°In that case, what should I¡ª¡±

    Aubree said, ¡°I have a n. You will resign for now and look for a ce toy low. I''ll contact you

    afterward.¡±

    Ophelia agreed.

    When she returned to the kindergarten, she met with Jeffrey to discuss her resignation.

    Jeffrey was puzzled by Ophelia''s decision to quit after working there for just a few days. ¡°Is this

    because you think our kindergarten is not offering you optimal pay and benefits? Please voice out if

    you have any requests. I believe you''re also aware of how important the ss you''re handling is, so we

    desperately need manpower currently.¡±

    Ophelia wore a troubled look. ¡°That''s exactly why I wish to resign.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Ophelia replied, ¡°You mentioned it yourself. The three kids in our ss are the children of the Farwell

    family. I''m genuinely terrified now that one of them got hurt. I doubt my ability to take care of them, and

    I''m also afraid of facing the Farwell family''s wrath should the kids get injured again.¡±

    To sum it up, Ophelia was too timid.

    She stood firm on leaving even after he persuaded her for some time.

    Having no other choice, Jeffrey could only ept her notice to quit.

    After exiting the kindergarten, Ophelia used the money Aubree gave her to check into a hotel while

    waiting for thetter to contact her.

    When they had their meal earlier, Aubree merely told Ophelia she had a n but didn''t specify the

    details.

    Meanwhile, Aubree returned to the mansion in the suburb.

    Disdain filled her eyes when she took in the mansion''s run-down appearance.

    I will regain my previous lifestyle one day! Whoever wishes to live in this hellhole can feel free to do so!

    Roxanne, you b*tch, I will never let you off! Since you''re keeping those children so well-protected, I am

    left with no alternative but to target you. I will make sure you regret snatching what belongs to me!

    A vicious look crept over Aubree''s face when she thought of her n.

    ¡°Just you wait, Roxanne! I''ll let you experience the suffering I''ve endured. You will pay dearly for what

    you''ve done to me!¡±

 Chapter 1474

    Chapter 1474

    Meanwhile, Frieda could not help but feel uneasy as she had not received any news from Aubree for

    several days.

    She knew Aubree would not let the matter slide without a fight.

    Frieda also believed that she was the only person Aubree could rely on.

    She would not have had any problem with Aubree asking her for money, but the biggest issue was that

    she had not heard from Aubree in thest couple of days.

    Frieda was worried that Aubree might be desperate and drag her down with her!

    With each passing day without any news from Aubree, she grew increasingly restless.

    In the afternoon, Frieda did not wait for the end of the workday before packing her bag and leaving

    Queen Group in haste, driving toward the suburbs.

    She had to go and check on Aubree personally. Otherwise, she would not feel at peace!

    After arriving at the entrance of the suburban mansion, Frieda stood hesitantly outside the gate.

    The crazy look on Gina''s face was still fresh in her memory.

    Frieda was worried that Gina might confront her aggressively if she barged into the mansion and

    bumped into that woman again.

    After giving it some thought, she gave Aubree a call.

    It did not take long before Aubree answered the call. ¡°What''s up, Frieda?¡±

    Aubree''s voice was calm, almost unaffected. It was as if she was not bothered by anything at all.

    Frieda was bewildered by her friend''s demeanor, but she dared not express it. She said, ¡°Aubree, I''m

    here to see you. I''m downstairs at your house now. Your mom...¡±

    Frieda was bewildered by her friend''s demeanor, but she dared not express it. She said, ¡°Aubree, I''m

    here to see you. I''m downstairs at your house now. Your mom...¡±

    Hearing the anxiety in her voice, Aubree chuckled lightly. ¡°Come on in. They''re not at home.¡±

    These days, Samuel and Gina had been reaching out to others, seeking help and hoping that someone

    would lend them a helping hand.

    Little did they know that the entire Horington knew they had offended the Farwell family. Who would

    dare to go against the Farwells to help them?

    Frieda heaved a sigh of relief when she learned that Gina was away. After entering the vi, she

    proceeded directly to Aubree''s bedroom.

    Aubree''s room remained tidy, even though she had fallen on hard times. It looked almost the same as

    her previous bedroom.

    ¡°Well, well, well. Look who''s here. What brings you here today?¡± Aubree looked at the person in front of

    her with a hint of mockery in her eyes.

    A hint of guilt shed across Frieda''s eyes. Panicked, she fished a card out of her bag and handed it to

    Aubree. ¡°I was worried you might not have enough money. There''s five hundred thousand in this card.

    Feel free to use it first.¡±

    She hade all the way here to give Aubree money. That was the only intention she had in mind.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet, after seeing how carefree and cheerful Aubree was, Frieda felt a little uneasy.

    Aubree seemed to be in a much better mood than before, and there was no sign of her previous

    resentment.

    Frieda was afraid she had already done something behind her back, but she dared not ask directly.

    She did not want to risk provoking Aubree and making her go crazy.

    After a brief consideration, Frieda continued trying to please her. ¡°I think you must be bored being

    alone. There''s a new bar in town. Shall we go have a drink tonight?¡±

    Aubree sized her up for a bit before agreeing without uttering anything.

    Since it would take time for her to carry out her n, she might as well have some fun first.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Frieda drove Aubree into the city, taking numerous turns before arriving

    at a narrow alley where the new bar was situated.

    The dispute between the Pearsons and the Farwells had caused a big fuss, and this bar happened to

    be opened by someone in their social circle.

    Thus, Frieda deliberately chose a secluded booth to avoid being seen hanging out with Aubree.

    Once they were seated, Frieda began to pour alcohol for Aubree, hoping to get her drunk and then

    coax some information out of her.

 Chapter 1475

    Chapter 1475

    The two of them drank non-stop, one shot after another.

    Little did they know someone had been monitoring them from the minute they stepped into the bar.

    Upon noticing that the two women had almost finished their drinks, a man leisurely got up, walked

    downstairs, and sat beside them while holding a ss of wine.

    ¡°Excuse me,dies. Mind if I join you for a drink?¡± The man slid into the seat next to Aubree, his

    movements intentionally brushing against her body.

    Due to Frieda''s persistent pouring, Aubree was already inebriated by that time. Thus, not only was her

    guard down, but she even leaned onto the neer''s chest.

    Frieda, on the other hand, was more cautious. ¡°Do we know you?¡± she asked.

    The man shed a calm smile and reached out to clink sses with the ss in front of Frieda.

    ¡°Perhaps not yet, but we''ll get there eventually.¡±

    He turned to Aubree, giving her a flirtatious grin. ¡°Looks like this youngdy is quite fond of me.¡±

    After downing half of the wine in his ss, he poured the remaining into Aubree''s mouth.

    Aubree, who was already not in the right state of mind, gripped his wrist, pulled the ss closer to her,

    and gulped the wine.

    ¡°Aubree!¡± Frieda was getting anxious.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Although she was wary of Aubree, it did not mean she could allow a man to take advantage of

    someone she was once close with!

    She got up, wanting to pull Aubree over to her side.

    Before she could do that, the man grabbed her wrist with a smirk and uttered in an icy tone, ¡°Thedy

    epted my drink, so she''s mine tonight. Since she didn''t turn me down, you better not ruin my fun!¡±

    Frieda suddenly became alert. ¡°Who are you? Let go of Aubree!¡±

    After pushing Freida, causing her to fall on the couch, the man gently lifted Aubree''s body onto his

    shoulder in a fireman''s carry and walked to the door.

    Frieda was both shocked and scared. Getting up from the couch, she tried to catch up to the man.

    Unfortunately, she found it challenging to navigate through the crowded bar as she had sprained her

    ankle when the man shoved her to the couch just now.

    In the blink of an eye, the man and Aubree disappeared from her view.

    Frieda immediately went into panic mode. If something awful happens to Aubree tonight...

    Frieda''s concern grew as she worried that her well-intentioned actions could backfire and cause

    Aubree to spiral into a state of insanity once again. If that happened, thetter might just drag Frieda

    down with her.

    Although she was wary of Aubree, it did not mean she could allow a man to take advantage of

    someone she was once close with!

    The thought of that possibility made Frieda grit her teeth and bear the pain in her foot as she searched

    through the crowd for any sign of them.

    The thought of that possibility made Frieda grit her teeth and bear the pain in her foot as she searched

    through the crowd for any sign of them.

    Despite her best efforts, Frieda was unable to locate Aubree and the man, leaving her feeling helpless

    and uneasy. However, as she scanned the room, her eyes fell upon a familiar figure standing in the

    corner.

    The person was holding a mobile phone aimed in the direction of the door and seemed to be taking

    photos.

    Frieda walked up to the person. ¡°Cory!¡±

    Cory paused for a moment and put down his phone. His once delicate face had be gaunt and

    unrecognizable. ¡°Ms. Queen, long time no see.¡±

    Frieda looked at him sternly, and her eyes filled with caution. ¡°What are you doing here? Whose photos

    are you taking?¡±

    If her memory served her correctly, her brother had explicitly informed her that Lucian had sent the

    private detective packing. Moreover, he had allegedly gotten into some serious trouble at the casino

    and was supposed to be dead by now. What is he doing here? Did he snap photos of me drinking with

    Aubree just now?

 Chapter 1476

    Chapter 1476

    Cory''s face was clouded over with disdain. ¡°Obviously, I''m taking a picture of my lovely ex-boss.

    Aubree was the one who made me who I am today. How can I possibly forgive her so easily?¡±

    As he spoke, an ominous aura radiated from him as if he were a devil from hell. There was an

    imminent chill in the air that seemed toe from his sheer hatred toward Aubree.

    Frieda couldn''t help but shudder at his demeanor.

    ¡°Have you gone insane? The Pearson family is already in ruins. How are you still not satisfied yet?¡±

    Cory snickered. ¡°I won''t be satisfied until she truly gets what she deserves. Besides, she did this to

    herself!¡±

    He narrowed his eyes and began scrutinizing the people in front of him.

    ¡°You don''t have to y pretend around me, Ms. Queen. Don''t you want to shut her up for good too? In

    fact, you''re probably still getting threatened by her, right?¡±

    Frieda''s eyelids quivered as she forced herself to look away. ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡±

    She might have done her best to y it off, but she had faltered for a little bit too long for Cory to miss

    it.

    He scoffed, ¡°You have no idea what sort of life I''ve been living for the past few days. Aubree''s the one

    I''m after right now, so you better not get in my way. If not, I''m not afraid to drag you down with me. I

    only have one life left to live, and if anyone pisses me off, I''ll make sure they pay.¡±

    Frieda felt a chill run down her spine and found herself at a loss for words.

    Cory simply red at her before tucking his phone in his pocket and walking out of the bar.

    As she watched his retreating figure, she began to feel something wasn''t right.

    Eventually, she noticed he was limping. One of his legs was injured.

    Her brother''s words suddenly popped into her head.

    It seems Cory was really captured by those people at the casino.

    She had never experienced it herself, but she knew how ruthless those people could be.

    She couldn''t bear to imagine the torture Cory must have gone through with them.

    However, she was curious about how he had managed to escape.

    No wonder he hates Aubree so much.

    The sight of a man in his prime getting reduced to such a state truly shocked her. She was taken aback

    but also terrified.

    The three of them had been on the same boat once. Aubree and Cory had fallen so far from grace that

    she couldn''t help but wonder if she would be next.

    No! I can''t be like them!

    Frieda rushed to get her bag and hurried out of the bar.

    She had to quicklye up with a n to get rid of the bloodsucker named Aubree.

    After walking out of the bar, Cory continued limping with difficulty into a small alley. He was drenched in

    sweat even after such a simple task.

    He had been hanging on the brink of death when he got captured by the casino workers, and it was

    through sheer luck and desperation that he had even gotten out alive.

    Sadly, his leg would never fully recover.

    It was exhausting for him to walk even a short distance.

    He had to take a break to regain his strength.

    He took his phone out and stared at the picture of Aubree on it with an evil glint in his eyes.

    If it wasn''t for her, he would never have gotten into such trouble.

    He had been reduced to that ghastly state, and he would make sure Aubree paid for that.

    He wanted to drag her down to hell with him.

    After he typed something on his phone, a notification that reads ¡°Message sent¡± popped up on his

    screen.

    He snorted triumphantly and tucked his phone back into his pocket before limping further into the dark

    alley.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1477

    Chapter 1477

    At that moment in the Farwell residence, Lucian had just finished his work and was about to give

    Roxanne a call.

    Since Este was now staying at Roxanne''s house, Lucian kept using it as an excuse to call her

    whenever he had time.

    He had just picked up his phone when a message from an unfamiliar number popped up.

    Lucian frowned and opened it.

    A few pictures began loading on the screen.

    They were taken in a bar, and the dim lighting made it hard to make out most of the details.

    However, right in the middle of the picture was Aubree all cozied up against a random man as she

    sipped from his ss.

    The pictures after that were all of them leaving together.

    Lucian''s eyes gleamed with disdain.

    The Pearson family was now in near shambles, but Aubree somehow still had the nerve to go out and

    party as if nothing had ever happened.

    Who could guarantee that she hadn''t done the same in the six years that she had been with him?

    He saved the pictures and forwarded them all to his mother without exining anything. He felt the

    pictures already spoke for themselves and Sonya would understand him well enough.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    After that, Lucian finally called Roxanne like he had been meaning to and began talking about Este

    to cover up the real reason he called.

    Early the next morning, Aubree woke up in a hotel room. Her hangover made her head hurt, and she

    felt sluggish.

    Early the next morning, Aubree woke up in a hotel room. Her hangover made her head hurt, and she

    felt sluggish.

    When she opened her eyes, the unfamiliar surroundings that slowly swam into view caused her to

    frown in confusion.

    She was about to get up and try to find out where she was when she realized with a shock that she

    was naked. Apart from that, her back and waist were also screaming in pain.

    Her eyes widened in surprise and she pulled the nket aside, only to find bruises and marks all over

    her body.

    It was clearer than day what had happenedst night.

    She gripped the nket so tightly she could feel her nails digging through the fabric as she sat in a

    panic.

    She couldn''t remember anything, not even the face of the man she had slept withst night.

    The door suddenly opened right as her panic was beginning to eat her alive.

    She pulled the nket up and wrapped it around herself tightly as she stared at the doorway defiantly,

    trying to actposed.

    A tall man walked into the room.

    His handsome face lit up with an ambiguous smile when he saw that Aubree was awake. ¡°I should

    have been there next to you. What a shame that I had to miss such a beautiful moment.¡±

    ¡°It''s you!¡±

    Aubree had a sinking gut feeling that the man in front of her was the one she had slept withst night.

    She gripped the nket again, wishing she could disappear inside of it. ¡°Who are you? Who sent you

    here?¡±

    The man simply continued staring at her and licked his lips greedily as his eyes glinted coldly.

    ¡°You don''t have to be so on edge around me, Ms. Pearson. I''m not someone who can be ordered

    around so easily. What if I was just craving your beauty?¡±

    Aubree stared at him with wide eyes, her expression full of distrust. ¡°I don''t care what you are! Get out

    right now and forget everything that happenedst night or you won''t live to see another day!¡±

    The man shrugged almost regretfully and leaned down. The cor of his ck button-up opened

    slightly and as he lowered his head toward Aubree, his toned chest began to show slightly. His entire

    being radiated with nonchnce.

    Even Aubree couldn''t take her eyes off of him.

 Chapter 1478

    Chapter 1478

    ¡°I would say I''m pretty easy on the eyes. Getting to sleep with me isn''t that much of a loss for you.¡± He

    tucked a finger under her chin and lifted it so that she was looking right at him.

    ¡°You truly are a delicacy. I hope you won''t forget me anytime soon.¡±

    As he spoke, his hand began to slide down Aubree''s neck, and he started to bend down until he was

    hovering right over her.

    She snapped back to her senses and pushed his hand away with a scowl on her face. ¡°Get out! Don''t

    make me repeat myself!¡±

    The man chuckled amusedly at her angry look and actually began to walk out.

    Soon enough, Aubree was left alone in the hotel room

    She began to look around her, trying to recall what had happenedst night.

    No matter how much she tried to make sense of her surroundings, she just couldn''t remember what

    happened.

    She had assumed that someone had been hired to assault her.

    However, that man didn''t look like someone who could be hired. In fact, he looked more like the one

    who would be doing the hiring.

    Aubree felt a little more relieved at that. Maybe it really was just a drunk mistake.

    No matter what had actually transpired, she couldn''t stay here any longer.

    Gritting her teeth against the pain radiating from her waist, she got out of bed and was about to put her

    clothes back on when she heard the door swing open again.

    The man had returned.

    Aubree screamed in shock and quickly wrapped the hotel robe around her, ring at him in rage.

    He innocently held up the bag he was holding. ¡°You must be exhausted after everything that happened

    last night, Ms. Pearson. I went to buy some breakfast for you.¡± Then, with a smirk, he continued, ¡°I

    already saw everything you have to offerst night. Don''t bother covering up around me.¡±

    Aubree''s face was bright red with shame and anger. ¡°Stop looking at me!¡±

    He obediently turned around.

    Just a momentter, he turned back around and nonchntly ced her breakfast on the table before

    beckoning for her toe and eat.

    Aubree only had time to properly tie the robe around herself. Still, she felt much more confident now

    that she was actually dressed.

    ¡°How do you know who I am?¡± she asked, looking at him cautiously.

    He rose an eyebrow. ¡°It''s not that hard to figure out. Is there a single person in Horington who doesn''t

    know about you and Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Aubree''s face contorted when the man mentioned her past rtionship. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    The man shrugged, unfazed, beforeying her breakfast out for her.

    Aubree sat down with a frigid expression and began eating.

    The mon hod returned.

    The fact was that whatever happenedst night couldn''t be undone, and that man had already told her

    that he knew about her and Lucian''s rtionship.

    She suspected that the worst-case scenario was that he wanted to take advantage of her when she

    was at her lowest.

    If this had happened in the past, she would never have let him get away with it.

    Now, however, she was beginning to think that he could be put to good use.

    All it would take was just her body to win him over, and at this point in her life, there was nothing she

    wasn''t willing to sell out.

    The mysterious man''s aura and the hotel room she was in both boasted his financial state.

    Even if the Pearson family could no longer rise from the ashes again, she could still use this man to

    show Roxanne who she was messing with.

    Her expression softened, and she even began to form some semnce of a smile when she looked up

    at the man.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± she asked warily, noticing how the man would look at her asionally from

    his phone.

    He frowned and said helplessly, ¡°It''spany stuff. Imagine bothering me this early without even a

    good morning to be heard.¡±

    He started tapping on his phone again as he spoke.

 Chapter 1479

    Chapter 1479

    Aubree was still feeling ill at ease when she saw the way he behaved.

    The man nced at her calmly. True enough, he was chatting on WhatsApp.

    When she saw that, she had no choice but to stop questioning him.

    After breakfast, the man, being the gentleman he was, offered to send her back.

    Aubree turned him down without any hesitation. ¡°It''s fine. I can go back on my own.¡±

    She reckoned if he saw the dire straits that the Pearson family was in, he would never look at her

    again, let alone help her in the future.

    Thankfully, he did not insist on sending her back.

    Aubree called for a cab when she came out of the hotel. Before leaving, she checked the rearview

    mirror to see if the man was following her.

    When she was certain that he was not following her, she told the driver her address in the suburbs.

    The man stood at the entrance of the hotel, and the smile on his face had gone awry.

    Right then, his phone rang. It was a message from his assistant that read: Mr. Crawford, the photos

    have already been distributed to the various media in Horington. Very soon, they will spread around.

    Shawn Crawford smiled with satisfaction before replying: All right.

    Lucian had appeared out of nowhere a few years ago and outshone all the youths in the business

    world.

    Shawn did not like the feeling that someone was better than him, so he decided to go abroad to

    develop his career. Since he had only returned home two days ago, he had no idea about the

    cancetion of the engagement between Lucian and Aubree.

    The moment he returned home, he had gone drinking at the bar with some friends. That was where he

    bumped into Aubree and Frieda.

    Without hesitation, Shawn took advantage of Aubree.

    Having been suppressed by Lucian for so long, Shawn could not wait to embarrass him.

    If the world found out that Lucian''s fianc¨¦e was such a promiscuous woman, there was no way he

    could face the world.

    Shawn found it hrious when he recalled how gullible Aubree was. Not only did she believe him, but

    she even attempted to make use of him.

    This woman is so dumb! I wonder what Lucian sees in her!

    That very afternoon, one photo began spreading like wildfire all over the inte.

    It was a photo of Aubree in her nightgown. Her hair was messy, and her neck was covered with

    hickeys. One look and anyone could tell that they were freshly nted.

    Instantly, the inte was in an uproar.

    The moment Shawn knew about it, he kept his eyes on thements online.

    He had thought that people would use Lucian of being weak and incapable and that he could not

    even keep a close watch on his fianc¨¦e.All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Yet he did not expect theizens to scold Aubree alone.

    They were very supportive of Lucian instead.

    Oneizenmented: No wonder Mr. Farwell says there is something wrong with her character.

    She ims that she has been waiting for Mr. Farwell for six years. Yet, shortly after the cancetion of

    their engagement, she sleeps with another man!

    Another wrote: Tsk! What a hussy! She has finally shown her true colors! She''s not fit to be with Mr.

    Farwell!

    Someone posted: Looks like Mr. Farwell and his original spouse are indeed a match made in heaven!

    Aubree Pearson is not good enough for Mr. Farwell at all!

    Shawn was perplexed as he read the onlinements.

    Their engagement has been called off? When did that happen? Howe I didn''t hear anything about

    it?

    He closed the social media app and searched for Kai Jackson''s phone number. Kai was one of his

    closest friends in Chanaea.

    The call was answered very quickly. ¡°Yo! I can''t believe a busy man like you has the time to call me. I

    heard you came back. When shall we meet up for a meal?¡±

    Shawn was not in the mood for small talk with his friend. Instead, he went straight to the point. ¡°What''s

    going on between Lucian and his fianc¨¦e?¡±

 Chapter 1480

    Chapter 1480

    ¡°Fianc¨¦e?¡± Kai shot back a question with a meaningful look. ¡°Which fianc¨¦e are you talking about?

    During your absence, a lot of things have happened in Mr. Farwell''s life!¡±

    Shawn''s heart sank slightly when he heard that. ¡°What do you mean? Isn''t Aubree Pearson his

    fianc¨¦e?¡±

    Kaiughed out loud when he heard that. ¡°That was eight hundred years ago! Back then, I noticed that

    Lucian had been treating Aubree with indifference. I found it strange that the Farwell and Pearson

    families have managed to hold on to the engagement for many years.¡±

    Shawn did not respond. Instead, he continued to listen to his friend''s rambling.

    ¡°The Farwell family called off the engagement two years ago. Lucian even implied that Aubree has a

    poor character. It turns out that his ex-wife is back in the country with two children. Right now, the

    Pearson family is being made bankrupt by the Farwell family, and Lucian is getting it on with his ex-wife

    again!¡±

    Kai was very animated when he was gossiping. It was as if he could not wait to get involved in the

    drama.

    Back then, who would have thought that Lucian''s love life would have so many ups and downs?

    Shawn was also very shocked when he heard that.

    As far as he knew, Lucian had always been a cold person. He did not expect Lucian to do something

    like that.

    Shawn was very disappointed when he realized that everything he had nned the night before had

    gone to waste. ¡°I can''t believe they call off their engagement. Such a pity. Then again, that woman is

    not too bad at all.¡±

    Shawn was very disappointed when he realized that everything he had nned the night before had

    gone to waste. ¡°I can''t believe they call off their engagement. Such a pity. Then again, that woman is

    not too bad at all.¡±

    This time, Kai was the one who was startled. ¡°Which woman are you talking about?¡±

    Please don''t tell me that my good buddy has slept with Lucian''s ex-wife the moment hees back.

    Shawn tutted. ¡°Of course, I''m referring to Aubree. Who else can it be? I thought they were still

    engaged!¡±

    Everything had happened too abruptly the previous night.

    He had noticed Frieda with Aubree and automatically assumed that the three families were still as

    close as before. There was no time for him to find out about the real situation.

    However, all was not lost. That woman was really something.

    The only annoying part was he ended up sleeping with Lucian''s garbage.

    Kai let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Given the position the Pearson family is in now, you will have no issue

    paying for one night for herpany.¡± Just as he finished talking, he suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Were you the one who posted that photo online?¡±

    Shawn admitted nonchntly, ¡°Yes. Unfortunately, I couldn''t achieve my goal.¡±

    Having been friends with him for several years, Kai naturally knew what he meant.

    Shawn had been suppressed by Lucian all the while. All Shawn wanted to do was embarrass Lucian.

    As usual, his scheme did not go as nned.

    Kai sighed because he felt sorry for his friend. ¡°The moment you return home, you pull off such a stunt.

    It looks like you intend to fight it out with Lucian this time.¡±

    There was undisguised ambition in Shawn''s eyes. Yet, his voice gave the impression that he did not

    care.

    ¡°I just want to assert my dominance. That''s all. Even though my n has failed, it''s fine. I''m not in a

    hurry topete against him. Lucian has made much progress in Horington all these years. It will take

    more than a day for me to defeat him. I''ll have to take my time and consider my moves.¡±

    There was also something else that Shawn did not mention.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    It was only a matter of time before he would defeat Lucian. The whole world would know that Lucian

    was nothing but a loser!

    I, Shawn Crawford, am the true business genius!

    Kai smiled respectfully. ¡°I''m on your side. Make sure you show Lucian who you really are.¡±

    Shawn chuckled and said nothing.

 Chapter 1481

    Chapter 1481

    Meanwhile, Lucian also saw the scandal on the Inte.

    He could not help but frown with suspicion when he saw the way Aubree looked in the photo.

    The day before, Lucian had received a few photos, but those were showing Aubree flirting with a man

    in the bar.

    However, the photo in front of him was taken from a very intimate angle. He doubted anyone would

    have the capability to sneak into the hotel room and take a shot like that.

    There was only one possibility left. The photo was taken by the man who had fooled around with

    Aubree that night at the bar.

    Who is he? What is his intention for posting such a photo?

    At that moment, Lucian had no answer. Furthermore, the matter had nothing to do with him, so he was

    not too concerned.

    Perhaps that was the handiwork of the enemies of the Pearson family who wanted to add fuel to the

    fire.

    Likewise, Roxanne was not interested in that scandal too.

    Shortly after Benny recovered from his injury, she sent the three children to kindergarten. She, on the

    other hand, went back to work at the research institute. It was a very busy time for her.

    As for those onlinements, she had no time to read them.

    During lunchtime, she received a phone call from Madilyn.

    The instant she answered the call, she heard her best friend''s excited voice. ¡°Roxanne, go online now!

    Aubree is famous again. The inte is going wild!¡±

    Previously, Lucian had bribed the entertainment media outlets, so there had not been many scandals

    or news about any celebrities these days. Theizens were getting bored.

    Previously, Lucian had bribed the entertainment media outlets, so there had not been many scandals

    or news about any celebrities these days. Theizens were getting bored.

    Aubree''s photo was definitely what they needed at that moment. It was no less popr than the love

    stories of top celebrities.

    Roxanne could not help but frown when she heard what her best friend said. ¡°What happened? I have

    been very busy for the past two days and didn''t take much notice of the news on the inte.¡±

    Madilyn became even more agitated when she realized Roxanne knew nothing about the matter. ¡°You

    didn''t know? Aubree slept with God-knows-who. Now, the photo has been circting all over the

    inte. Theizens are calling her a hussy!¡±

    Because of the way Aubree had made life so difficult for Roxanne in the past, it was only natural that

    Madilyn wouldugh at Aubree''s downfall.

    ¡°Is it?¡± Roxanne was a little surprised. ¡°Why would she¡ª¡±

    ¡°Why would she sleep with another man so soon? Is that what you want to ask?¡±

    Madilyn finished Roxanne''s sentence as if she could read her mind.

    There was no response from Roxanne. In other words, Madilyn was right.

    As far as Roxanne was concerned, she thought that Aubree''s feelings for Lucian were true even

    though she had done lots of wicked deeds in the past.

    Yet, she had slept with another man not long after Lucian called off the engagement.

    Roxanne could not help but feel that Aubree was a liar.

    Madilyn gloated and sneered, ¡°Don''t ask me how I guess what you are thinking. Lots ofizens are

    asking the same questions! Theye up with the conclusion that Aubree is a promiscuous woman!

    That''s her true nature! She was just very good at hiding it in the past! That''s all!¡±

    Roxanne frowned when she heard that. When she thought of the things Aubree had done to the three

    children, she did not say anything in response.

    ¡°What goes aroundes around!¡±

    Madilyn was happy to vent her frustration. She was about to continue when Roxanne cut her off.

    ¡°Madilyn, I still have work to do. Talk to youter.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    With that, she ended the call.

    Roxanne did not wish to hear about Aubree anymore. Now that she had gotten what she deserved,

    anything that happened to her had nothing to do with Roxanne anymore.

    Right now, the only thing she worried about was her work.

 Chapter 1482

    Chapter 1482

    ¡°B*tch!¡±

    Meanwhile, in the mansion in the suburb, Aubree was reading thements all over the inte. A

    crazed look was on her face as she shrieked, ¡°B*stards! I will never, ever, let you guys get away with

    this!¡±

    I was wrong about that man! He said he knew me, so I thought he had nothing to do with Roxanne.

    But in hindsight, who else besides Roxanne would do something so wretched? Besides that b*tch, who

    else would benefit from me bing a joke? Roxanne must be taking her revenge on me! It has to be

    her!

    Aubree wanted to kill Roxanne. Her gaze hardened with unparalleled hatred.

    Anger clouded Aubree''s mind as she grabbed her handbag and stormed toward the door. The only

    thing on her mind was take revenge against Roxanne.

    Just as she flung the door open, she was halted by her father.

    Samuel''s venomous re burned into her skin. ¡°Have you no shame? How dare you still think about

    going out at a time like this? Do you think it''s not embarrassing enough?¡±

    With each word he spoke, Samuel took another step closer to Aubree, closing the gap between them.

    Traumatized by all his beatings, Aubree instinctively flinched and moved away at each step he took

    until she was backed to the wall.

    ¡°What''s with this photo? Which lowly man did you defile yourself with?¡± Samuel interrogated with a

    stern voice.

    Fixating his scorching gaze on her, hemanded, ¡°Tell him to get his ass here this instant! I want him

    to take responsibility for what he has done to you!¡±

    When Aubree heard what Samuel said, she was so exasperated that sheughed.

    When Aubree heard what Samuel said, she was so exasperated that sheughed.

    ¡°Who do you think took the photo? Do you think he''ll take responsibility if he didn''t think twice about

    uploading those photos online? He wants me to be scorned by everyone! He wants everyone to think

    that I''m a promiscuous woman no one in their right mind will marry!¡±

    Seeing the undisguised satire behind Aubree''s eyes, Samuel was so livid that his eyes turned

    bloodshot. Without missing a beat, he pped Aubree across the cheek, causing her to fall to the

    ground. ¡°You wretch! Don''t you know how to behave well for even one day?¡±

    Cupping her throbbing cheek with her hand, Aubree screamed to defend herself, ¡°I''ve been framed! It''s

    all Roxanne''s fault! That b*tch plotted against me! Why don''t you take it out on her instead?¡±

    Samuelid another heavy hand on her other cheek. ¡°Shut the hell up! How many times do I have to

    tell you not to provoke Roxanne? Why won''t you ever listen?¡±

    Seeing her own father defending Roxanne, Aubree trembled in anger. ¡°I didn''t provoke her! She

    provoked me first this time! Don''t you see that everyone online is scolding your own daughter? Are you

    blind?¡±

    Samuel raised his hand, wanting to give Aubree another p. Yet when he saw his handprints on her

    swollen cheeks, he clenched his fist and lowered his arm back to his side. His eyes were swirling with a

    mixture of disappointment as he looked at her.

    ¡°The Pearson family is in this situation because of you! Yet, you still don''t know how to repent from your

    ways and still me everything on Roxanne! Right now, you should be thinking about how to get

    Lucian to forgive you so that the Pearson family can hold our heads up in public again!¡±

    Aubree''s face was etched with stubbornness. ¡°Lucian is ming us because of that b*tch! As long as

    that wretched woman is gone, everything will be okay again!¡±

    Samuel was so enraged that he almost got a heart attack. Leaning against the bedframe for support,

    he took a few deep breaths to calm himself down. After a good few minutes, he straightened himself

    and pointed at the door. ¡°Out. Out! Get lost! From this day onward, whatever you do has nothing to do

    with the Pearson family!¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Struggling onto her feet, Aubree shot him a re. ¡°I will make that b*tch pay for what she has done!

    That''s a promise!¡±

    With that, she strode out the front door without turning back.

    Samuel''s eyes darkened when he heard the front door being mmed. Staggering briefly before

    steadying himself, he heaved a heavy sigh. Exhaustion and bitterness could be seen in his pained

    expression.

    He had put in so much effort for the Pearson family to be redeemed someday. He had been holding

    onto the hope that the sun would shine on them again.

    s, everything is ruined now.

 Chapter 1483

    Chapter 1483

    Outside the mansion, Aubree got into the car. As she was driving, she dialed Frieda''s number.

    Frieda had already seen the news on the inte. With the news trending all over, it was no surprise

    that Frieda hade across the discussions andments about the incident.

    Ever since she saw the photo, Frieda had been feeling uneasy.

    She was the one who was out drinking with Aubreest night. Not only so, but Aubree was taken away

    by the man right under her nose.

    I didn''t expect that man to pull a stunt like this! If Aubree finds out, she''ll never let me off the hook!

    Just as Frieda was getting fearful, she received the expected phone call from Aubree.

    Frieda''s heart almost jumped out of her throat. Staring at her ringing phone, she lost all the courage to

    pick up the call.

    Only after the phone stopped ringing did Frieda heave a breath she did not know she was holding.

    However, before she could recover from the shock, Aubree started calling her again.

    Frieda could no longer ignore the call. ¡°Aubree...¡± she answered, unable to hide the guilt in her voice.

    ¡°What the hell happenedst night?¡± Aubree''s voice was filled with frustration.

    Terrified, Frieda did not dare to tell the truth. Instead, she tried to test the waters. ¡°Don''t you

    remember? You left with a guy.¡±

    Aubree was on the brink of losing her mind. ¡°If I remember, why the f*ck am I still asking you? Who is

    that man?¡±

    Upon finding out that Aubree had forgotten everything, Frieda sighed in relief. ¡°I don''t know. We both

    had too much to drinkst night. I went to the toilet. By the time I came back, I saw you leaving with a

    guy. I called out to you, but you didn''t stop. I tried to chase after you but the bar was too crowded, so I

    lost you in the end.¡± Having said that, she immediately apologized, ¡°I''m so sorry, Aubree. I didn''t know

    that something like this would happen. If I had known, I wouldn''t have brought you out drinking. It''s all

    my fault.¡±

    If Aubree found out that Frieda had watched her being taken away by the man, she would have plotted

    to kill Frieda.

    Naturally, Frieda did not dare to admit the truth.

    When Aubree heard Frieda''s answer, she huffed, ¡°I''m heading to the bar now. You''reing with me.

    We have to find the guy!¡±

    ¡°Now?¡± Frieda''s heart began to race. She was very reluctant to go with Aubree.

    ¡°It has to be a trap set by Roxanne against me! Once I get my hands on that guy, I will make him reveal

    that b*tch''s true colors to the entire world!¡±

    Aubree gritted her teeth. A murderous glint shed across her eyes.

    In her mind, Roxanne had made her lose everything. She wanted to settle the ounts one at a time.

    Frieda was hesitant. When she heard that Aubree wanted to cause Roxanne trouble, she was even

    more reluctant to take part.

    However, Aubree did not even give Frieda a chance to refuse. ¡°I''ll be waiting for you at the entrance of

    the bar. If you don''t show up, I''ll make sure you suffer the same fate I did!¡±

    With that, Aubree hung up the phone right away.

    Biting her lip in frustration, Frieda eventually dragged herself to the bar.

    By the time she arrived at the entrance of the bar, Aubree was already waiting for her.

    When Frieda saw the two swollen hand marks on each side of Aubree''s cheeks, she could not help but

    shudder.

    Feeling Frieda''s sympathetic gaze on her, Aubree roared in fury, ¡°What are you looking at? It''s all that

    b*tch''s fault!¡±

    Frieda adverted her eyes awkwardly, not daring to go against Aubree''smand. She quickly changed

    the topic. ¡°Let''s go inside. I''ve already informed the person in charge.¡±

    Aubree snorted before following Frieda inside the bar with a grim expression. As she strode into the

    bar, a hostile aura surrounded her.

    ¡°Two little shits! I will not let them get away with this!¡±Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

 Chapter 1484

    Chapter 1484

    Meanwhile, in the Farwell residence, Sonya felt nauseous upon seeing the photo being shared all over

    the inte.

    In the past, Aubree had told Sonya time and time again that she was in love with Lucian.

    It had only been a few days since the two families had called off the engagement. Sonya was surprised

    and disgusted when she saw that Aubree had already checked into a room with another man.

    Aubree even went as far as making love with him as if nothing has happened! She must have done so

    willingly! This time, someone took a photo and made it viral. Who knows whether or not she had been

    unfaithful during all those years of her engagement with Lucian? Her so-called ¡°love¡± for Lucian was

    nothing but a lie!

    At the thought of herself being tricked by Aubree, Sonya could not help but feel humiliated.

    All of a sudden, the support Sonya had shown Aubree all those years seemed like a waste of time.

    If she had allowed someone like Aubree to be married into the Farwell family, people would have thought

    she was a fool.

    Just as her blood began to boil, Sonya received a call from Gina.

    Sonya rejected the call without hesitation.

    ¡°What a wretched woman! How dare she call me at a time like this? How shameless!¡±

    Not wanting to see anything rted to the Pearsons, Sonya tossed her phone aside out of fury. Out of

    sight, out of mind. From this day onward, I will no longer be associated with the Pearsons! Whatever

    happens to that family will be none of my concern!

    ¡°You''ve finally realized the things Aubree has done now, haven''t you?¡±

    Just then, Elias came down the stairs. It only took him one second to figure out what was going on based

    on Sonya''s expression. ¡°Do you still think that everything Aubree had done in the past was because

    Lucian refused to marry her?¡±

    Sonya was already feeling awful. When she heard his question, her face reddened in anger and

    embarrassment. ¡°How would I know that she''s such a good actress? She lied to me for so many years.

    Serves her right to have such an ending today!¡±

    ¡°I''ve told you not to interfere too much in Lucian''s private life, especially when ites to romance. He''s

    a grown man. He can handle his own affairs,¡± Elias advised her sincerely.

    No matter what Sonya''s intention was, Elias truly believed that they, as parents, should not meddle with

    their children''s life.

    Begrudgingly, Sonya retorted, ¡°I just want the best for him. Do you think I''d have cared if it was anyone

    else?¡±

    Knowing that he could not change her mind, Elias did not continue to press on the subject. ¡°Then I

    believe you know now that Aubree is not the best candidate for the title Mrs. Farwell?¡±

    Sonya''s expression darkened as she understood what he was implying. ¡°Just because Aubree is unfit

    doesn''t mean that Roxanne is! She is still unfit to marry Lucian!¡± Sonya''s eyes were filled with disdain.

    ¡°Aubree might be sleeping around, but at least she didn''t get pregnant! What about Roxanne? Her two

    children are about the same age as Essie. That means that she had slept with other men ever since she

    left the country! Now she ns to bring the two children into our family. If I agree to it, others will see our

    family as a joke!¡±

    Even though Lucian had told the public that the children were his, the truth would be revealed eventually.

    Nothing could be hidden forever.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Sonya did not want to be aughingstock when the time came.

    Seeing that Sonya was persistent, Elias could only heave a heavy sigh. ¡°Just think about it again, okay?

    We''re not young anymore. Wouldn''t it be nice if we just focus on our own lives? Why do you insist on

    meddling with their affairs? Even if what you fear bes a reality in the future, you and I will no longer

    be in charge of the Farwell family. What''s there to worry about?¡±

    Having said that, he patted Sonya''s shoulder gently before turning around and returning upstairs.

 Chapter 1485

    Chapter 1485

    The bacsh online came fast and furious but died down just as quickly, and it only took a few days

    before everyone''s focus shifted to other news. Nheless, Aubree was not about to let the matter

    slide just like that. She was determined to make her saboteur pay!

    She and Frieda spent a whole day at the bar watching the surveince footage yet failed to find a shot

    of the culprit''s face. They had no way of ascertaining the person''s identity.

    Still feeling annoyed after getting home, Aubree contacted Ophelia immediately. I may not be able to

    exact revenge on Roxanne right now because I don''t know who that guy is, but I can always follow the

    original n and teach Roxanne a lesson!

    Ophelia had been waiting to hear from Aubree at the hotel for several days. She had also seen the

    comments online over the past couple of days. With Aubree''s character, there''s no way she''d let the

    person who leaked the photos get away with it. However, I still haven''t heard from her after so many

    days. She''s probably busy looking for the culprit and doesn''t have time to talk to me.

    Just as she was about to turn in for the night, she suddenly received a call from Aubree. Quickly

    answering her phone, she said, ¡°What is it, Aubree? What can I do to help?¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    In an icy tone, Aubree replied, ¡°Go to Roxanne as we originally nned. That b*tch dared to plot

    against me, so I''ll make her regret it!¡±

    Ophelia was dumbfounded when she heard that. ¡°Are you saying the bacsh over the past two days

    was Roxanne''s doing?¡±

    Ophelia was dumbfounded when she heard that. ¡°Are you saying the bacsh over the past two days

    was Roxanne''s doing?¡±

    ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you believe me? I''ve told you before. That b*tch is capable of all sorts of dirty

    tricks. She''s trying to get back at me!¡± Aubree hissed through clenched teeth.

    In truth, Ophelia did not know much about Roxanne. All she had heard from Aubree was that Roxanne

    had been responsible for ruining Aubree''s life of luxury. I never thought she''d resort to such despicable

    measures!

    As Aubree''s best friend, naturally, she felt angry and agreed immediately, ¡°Calm down. Don''t let your

    anger affect your health. I''ll go look for her at once.¡±

    Aubree took two deep breaths. Thinking about the trouble Roxanne was about to encounter, she finally

    felt a little more at ease.

    After ending the call, Ophelia wasted no time setting off and headed straight for Roxanne''s research

    institute, guessing that thetter would be working there at that hour. She spent a long time trying to

    find Roxanne''s car in front of the research institute but to no avail. Ophelia decided to switch locations

    and go to Roxanne''s house instead but ended up getting stopped at the residential area entrance. She

    had no choice but to turn back home and look for another opportunity.

    A Bentley slowly drove up right as she was leaving the residential area.

    Lucian had gotten a clear look at her face and recognized that she was the children''s teacher who had

    resigned just two days ago. What''s she doing here? Benny''s injury has almostpletely healed, so it

    doesn''t make sense that she''de to check in on him.

    He sensed something amiss yet did not want to alert the enemy, so he called Cayden and instructed

    him to have someone follow Ophelia, resolved to find out what she had up her sleeve.

    After settling that, he drove the Bentley into the residential area and pulled up in front of Roxanne''s

    house.

    All three children were sitting in the living room, bored out of their minds. As always, Benny was the

    one who got up to see who it was when the doorbell rang, and his eyes lit up the moment he saw the

    person standing at the door. ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Archie''s and Este''s expressions shifted slightly. Almost immediately, they jumped up from the couch

    and sprinted to the door with anticipation written all over their faces.

 Chapter 1486

    Chapter 1486

    Benny opened the door, and Lucian immediately saw the three children waiting to greet him at the door.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    They sounded aggrieved and gazed at him as though he was their savior.

    Lucian could not resist ruffling their hair affectionately at the sight of their adorable pouting faces. Then

    he looked up and cast his gaze around the living room. ¡°Where''s your mommy?¡±

    It''s the weekend, so she should be home.

    ¡°Mommy''s working overtime. She has already been workingte the past few days. We''ve had to stay

    home alone, and it''s so boring!¡± Benny whined, and Archie and Este nodded in agreement.

    Lucian''s brows drew together slightly when he heard theirints. No wonder she sounded so tired

    whenever I called her thest two days. I thought she was exhausted from looking after these three

    little tykes and purposely came over to take them out for a treat. However, it turns out it''s because she

    has been working.

    Seeing how dispirited the children looked, he suggested, ¡°Why don''t I take you guys out to y?

    Where would you like to go?¡±

    The trip perked up instantly at his words and began chattering away, discussing where they wanted to

    go.

    ¡°I want to watch a movie!¡± Este was the first to raise her hand. I saw that there''s a new fairy tale

    movie and I really want to watch it! But Mommy has been so busytely.

    ¡°I want to watch a movie!¡± Este was the first to raise her hand. I saw that there''s a new fairy tale

    movie and I really want to watch it! But Mommy has been so busytely.

    ¡°We want to go to the amusement park!¡± Archie and Benny said at the same time. The pair had been

    so bored recently and just wanted to go out and have fun. After hearing Este''s suggestion, however,

    theypromised and said, ¡°All right, then. Let''s go and watch a movie.¡±

    Grinning, Lucian pinched their cheeks gently and replied, ¡°We''ll go to both. We''ll visit the amusement

    park first, then catch a movie on the way back.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Benny asked, practically bursting with joy.

    Lucian nodded. ¡°We''ll probably only be able to get movie tickets for tonight if we buy now anyway.¡±

    Archie was also excited for a brief moment. Then, something suddenly seemed to ur to him, and he

    asked hesitantly, ¡°If we go out, what about Mommy?¡±

    ¡°I''ll let her know,¡± Lucian reassured him with a smile. And, if it''s possible, I hope she''ll join us.

    After saying that, Lucian took out his phone in front of the children and called Roxanne immediately, but

    there was no answer. The same thing happened even after three or four tries.

    He frowned. Taking in the children''s cautiously expectant expressions, he said in a low voice, ¡°In that

    case, I''ll take you three out today first. We can take your mommy next time.¡±

    Archie, Benny, and Este hesitated briefly before nodding. ¡°Okay!¡±

    After their discussion, Lucian sent Roxanne a text message informing her that he had taken the

    children out and asked her to give him a call when she was not busy. Then, he led the children out of

    the house and over to his car.

    Lucian thought of something just before starting the car. ncing at the kids in the rear passenger

    seat, he said, ¡°Archie, Benny, you have to address me as ''Daddy'' when we''re outside, okay?¡±

    He had already issued a public statement about the pair''s rtionship to him, so if anyone overheard

    them still addressing him ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± he was worried it would invite unnecessary trouble.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Benny''s eyes shone with joy, and he nodded emphatically. ¡°Sure! I''ll remember that.¡±

    Lucian turned toward Archie. A faint smile tugged at the corner of thetter''s lips, and he nodded

    obediently. ¡°Got it.¡±

 Chapter 1487

    Chapter 1487

    The kids were over the moon because that was the first time Lucian brought them out.

    That was especially the case for Benny, as he was basically calling Lucian ¡°Daddy¡± very naturally at

    that point.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Lucian let them have fun in the amusement park until the sky went dark before bringing them to the

    movie theater.

    When they were watching the movie, Lucian''s phone suddenly vibrated. He took a nce at it and saw

    that it was a call from Roxanne.

    Lucian gently told the kids to wait for him and went out to answer his phone.

    The moment the call went through, he heard Roxanne asking in an anxious tone, ¡°Where are you? I

    just got home, and the kids are gone. Have they gone to look for you?¡±

    In the mansion, Roxanne was opening door after door to make sure the kids weren''t hiding in one of

    those rooms.

    She had been busy working overtime for the past few days and neglected the kids.

    However, she also noticed how sluggish the kids had been over the past few days.

    She had nned to take the next day off and bring the kids out to have some fun. To her surprise, she

    got home that evening to find that the kids were all missing.

    Upon recalling what the kids had done in the past, Roxanne was hoping that they had gone to look for

    Lucian. That was why she had called him right away.

    Lucian''s heart broke when he heard Roxanne''s uneasy tone. Frowning helplessly, he answered, ¡°I had

    time today, so I brought them out because they wanted to have some fun.¡±

    Lucian''s heart broke when he heard Roxanne''s uneasy tone. Frowning helplessly, he answered, ¡°I had

    time today, so I brought them out because they wanted to have some fun.¡±

    Roxanne let out a sigh of relief when she heard those words. ¡°Why didn''t you inform me? I was worried

    sick when I got home,¡± she grumbled.

    Tenderness filled Lucian''s eyes when he heard Roxanne speaking in a softer tone. ¡°I called you a few

    times, but you didn''t answer your phone, so I sent you a text. Perhaps you missed it because you had

    your hands full,¡± he said innocently.

    Roxanne felt guilty when Lucian pointed out the fact that she had been busy. ¡°Oh! Is it? Let me check.¡±

    With that, she checked her unanswered message and call log on her phone.

    True enough, she had received a few missed calls and a text from Lucian.

    Seeing that, Roxanne felt even more guilty. ¡°Oh, you did! I was too busy and just saw your missed calls

    and text. I''m sorry for using you wrongly,¡± she said sheepishly.

    Lucian''s eyes darkened. ¡°It''s all right. I brought the kids to watch a movie. After this, I''ll send them

    home. If you''re tired, I can grab some food on the way back.¡±

    ¡°That''s not necessary. I''m free, so I''ll cook and wait for you guys toe back,¡± Roxanne said

    apologetically.

    Lucian grunted in acknowledgment. He was worried about leaving the kids in the movie hall, so he

    hung up the phone and went back in.

    By then, the movie was finishing. The kids were so focused on the movie that they didn''t even realize

    Lucian had returned.

    After the movie ended, Benny turned to Lucian and called out casually, ¡°Daddy.¡±

    Lucian froze for a moment before regaining his senses. With a smile, he said, ¡°Okay. We should be

    heading back now. Your mommy is waiting.¡±

    The kids were thrilled when they heard that Roxanne was waiting for them at home. We''ve been having

    fun the entire day, and we get to see Mommy and eat the food she makes when we go back! That''s the

    best news we can get! Furthermore, we spent the entire day with Daddy!

    The warmth in Lucian''s eyes was apparent when he saw how happy the kids were.

    Lucian was most probably influenced by the kids'' mood because even he was feeling excited when

    they were on their way home.

 Chapter 1488

    Chapter 1488

    When the four of them arrived home, Roxanne was already done preparing dinner, and she was resting

    on the couch.

    Upon hearing noises at the door, she woke up immediately and went to open the door.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The kids rushed toward her and hugged her legs.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze and patted their heads with a smile on her face. ¡°Did you guys have fun

    today?¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Benny nodded fervently before turning back to look at Lucian with his pair of bright eyes. ¡°Yes! Daddy

    brought us to the amusement park, and we watched a movie!¡±

    Roxanne smiled when she heard the joy in Benny''s voice.

    She only realized how Benny had addressed Lucian a few secondster. When she did, the smile on

    her face froze.

    Instead of asking Benny what was going on, she gave Lucian an inquisitive nce.

    Noticing that, Lucian exined matter-of-factly, ¡°I told them to address me so when we''re in the public.

    After all, I''ve already made it known to the public. If others were to hear them addressing me another

    way, it would be troublesome.¡±

    A weird look shed across Roxanne''s eyes when she heard that. She patted the kids'' heads and kept

    mum. It''s a matter of time before they address Lucian as ¡°Daddy.¡± That''s something I have to ept. I

    just hope the kids won''t me me after they find out about their backgrounds.

    Archie sensed the awkward atmosphere and broke the silence by saying, ¡°Mommy, I''m starving!¡±

    Archie sensed the awkward atmosphere and broke the silence by saying, ¡°Mommy, I''m starving!¡±

    Roxanne came back to her senses and answered, ¡°Let''s eat! Go and wash your hands, okay? I''ll heat

    up the food.¡±

    The kids nodded obediently, took off their shoes, and entered the house.

    Lucian washed his hands first and followed Roxanne into the kitchen.

    His presence was just impossible to ignore, and it led to Roxanne recalling the kiss they had shared at

    that exact spot. Her body stiffened instantly.

    ¡°I''m sorry. I should''ve checked you before telling the kids to address me so.¡±

    Lucian''s deep voice rang out from behind her.

    Roxanne halted in her tracks and lowered her gaze to hide her awkwardness. She calmed herself

    down and uttered tly, ¡°It''s all right. You''re right. They should address you so in public.¡±

    With that, Roxanne quickly changed the topic because she was afraid that Lucian would bring up

    Archie''s and Benny''s backgrounds. ¡°The food is ready. Let''s eat.¡±

    Lucian knew she was avoiding the topic, so he didn''t pursue the matter. Instead, he helped her bring

    the dishes out.

    By then, the kids were already sitting at the dining table. They had even sat on one side so that their

    parents could sit next to each other on the opposite side of the table.

    While Lucian had taken his seat in a calm manner, Roxanne hesitated for a moment before she

    eventually sat down next to him.

    During dinner, Roxanne was constantly spacing out because of how Benny had addressed Lucian.

    Besides, she had been kept busy at work for the past couple of days.

    She only snapped out of her reverie when she saw a peeled prawn in her bowl.

    ¡°Have you been tiring yourself out for the past couple of days?¡± Lucian''s heart wrenched in pain.

    Roxanne pulled herself together and smiled. ¡°I''m fine. I''m just going to be busy for the time being.¡±

    With that, she wanted to serve the kids some food.

    However, she saw that the kids'' tes were already filled up, so she instantly shifted her gaze toward

    Lucian. At that moment, he was still peeling prawns, and he hadn''t had time to eat his dinner.

    Roxanne felt touched by what she saw, so she thanked Lucian softly.

    In response, Lucian served her another peeled prawn.

 Chapter 1489

    Chapter 1489

    After dinner, the kids tactfully went upstairs and gave their parents some privacy.

    Roxanne cleared the dining table, and when she was about to do the dishes, Lucian held her hand and

    pushed her to the side.

    ¡°Since you''re tired, go outside and get some rest.¡±

    With that, Lucian rolled up his sleeves and started washing the dishes.

    Although that wasn''t the first time Roxanne had seen Lucian do that, she was still surprised by what

    she saw. If Lucian had treated me this way six years ago, would we be a happy family by now?

    Seeing that Roxanne was still there, Lucian started making small talk. ¡°Where''s Lysa? Why is she not

    here?¡±

    Roxanne snapped back to reality and answered, ¡°She hasn''t been feeling well, so I told her to rest.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Then I''ll look for a housekeeper to help you guys at home.¡±

    Roxanne shook her head in response. ¡°There''s no need for that. I can''t trust anybody else now. Once

    I''m done with what I''m busy with, I''ll have the time to take care of the kids.¡±

    While talking, Roxanne yawned.

    Lucian turned back to look at her before picking up his pace to finish doing the dishes. With the dishes

    done, he brought her out of the kitchen.

    Roxanne was feeling groggy, so she followed him to the couch and sat down.

    Roxanne was feeling groggy, so she followed him to the couch and sat down.

    Lucian massaged her temples and said, ¡°Must you keep working with the Damaris family? Since you''re

    so overworked, perhaps you should cancel the coboration. If you wish to make a living in Chanaea, I

    can help you.¡±

    However, she couldn''t help but frown when she heard Lucian''s suggestion. With a straight face, she

    uttered, ¡°We''ve already signed the contract. How can I just cancel it?¡±

    ¡°I''ll pay the termination fee for you,¡± Lucian answered in a deep voice.

    ¡°It''s not that simple. It''s important that I develop the drug. There''s too little anti-cancer medication in the

    local market. If I can develop a new drug, I''m certain I can save a lot of lives.¡± Roxanne smiled and

    shook her head. Prior to this, I was adamant about working with the Damaris family because I wanted

    their ancient medicine books. Now, however, I think it''s more important for me to treat more diseases

    and help more people.

    With a solemn look in her eyes, she added, ¡°I''ve been a doctor for so many years, and I''ve seen too

    many patients who were tortured to death by diseases, especially cancer. It''s an utter nightmare.

    Patients are suffering every day, and there''s no cure for them. They can''t do anything but wait for their

    time to end. As they approach theter stages of the disease, their lives are basically hell. I want that to

    end because I''ve seen enough of it.¡±

    The look in Lucian''s eyes softened up after he listened to Roxanne. ¡°I understand how you feel.¡±

    ¡°Although I''m exhausted, I think it''s all going to be worth it.¡± Roxanne let out a sigh.

    Still massaging her temples, Lucian said, ¡°I know you want to help people, but you need to take care of

    yourself as well. If you keep going on like this, you''re going to get sick. If that happens, won''t your

    research be in vain?¡±

    Roxanne nodded, indicating that she knew what she was doing. ¡°I''m a doctor, so I know my body well.

    Don''t worry.¡±

    Lucian didn''t respond to that. Instead, he just kept looking at her. I understand her feelings, but how

    can I not worry about her?

 Chapter 1490

    Chapter 1490

    The two of them didn''t continue talking after that, and Lucian had moved from massaging her temples

    to massaging her shoulders.

    When he was moving his hands, he either intentionally or identally brushed his thumbs across her

    neck.

    Roxanne was caught off guard, and her body froze when she suddenly felt as though an electric

    current had coursed through her.

    In the next second, Lucian was already massaging her shoulders. ¡°How are you feeling? Am I pressing

    too hard?¡± he asked softly.

    Roxanne turned around to meet Lucian''s gentle gaze. She was startled, so she immediately retracted

    her eyes and nodded. ¡°It''s fine.¡±

    Little did she know Lucian wasn''t nning to let go of her just yet. ¡°I don''t know which acupuncture

    point can help you rx. How about you teach me?¡±

    As he was talking, he loosened his grips.

    In a sh, the atmosphere became ambiguous.

    Roxanne feigned calmness and cleared her throat. ¡°Why would you want to know that? It''s not like you

    can massage yourself.¡±

    In a natural tone, Lucian answered, ¡°Well, I can help you destress if you ever get this tired again.¡±

    Roxanne''s eyes flickered, and she felt her heart skip a beat when she heard those words.

    ¡°Besides, I don''t think I''ll be massaging myself. If both of us ever have our hands full at the same time,

    one of us ought to take some time off. Otherwise, who''s going to take care of the kids?¡± Lucian added.

    ¡°Besides, I don''t think I''ll be massaging myself. If both of us ever have our hands full at the same time,

    one of us ought to take some time off. Otherwise, who''s going to take care of the kids?¡± Lucian added.

    In other words, he was suggesting Roxanne massage him the next time he needed it.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian spoke so naturally that Roxanne could imagine the both of them massaging each other in the

    future.

    In fact, she was even starting to feel it wasn''t toote for Lucian to care for her.

    When Roxanne realized what was going through her own mind, she snapped back to her senses, and

    she instinctively moved her body a little. However, she couldn''t bear to move away because she had

    been overwhelmed by exhaustiontely. Besides, Lucian was using just the right amount of strength

    when he was massaging her.

    After a moment of hesitation, Roxanne remained sitting still. ¡°Some other day perhaps? I''m too tired

    today.¡±

    Needless to say, Lucian noticed her hesitation. As he was wondering what she was thinking, his grip

    loosened up slightly.

    Feeling displeased, Roxanne held his wrist and said coyly, ¡°Harder.¡±

    Lucian''s eyes darkened when he saw Roxanne holding his wrist. It''s obvious that she was rejecting me

    purely because she was tired. She''s not rejecting me entirely.

    Lucian was looking at her intently from behind. Although he could only see the back of her fair neck, he

    felt a lump forming in his throat.

    Suddenly, he tightened his grip on her shoulders and held her tight.

    Roxanne frowned slightly and turned around, wanting to question him.

    All of a sudden, she felt his hot breaths on her ear. In the next second, he was already kissing the back

    of her neck.

    Roxanne clenched her fists, which were ced on her knees, and she kept her body slightly sideways.

    Too afraid to move a muscle, she asked, ¡°Lucian, what¡ª¡±

    The second she opened her mouth, she felt Lucian kissing and nibbling on her earlobe.

    At that very moment, Roxanne felt her body heating up, and the exposed parts of her body turned pink.

    Lucian grabbed her chin and turned the stunned Roxanne to an angle to allow himself to go in for a

    kiss.

 Chapter 1491

    Chapter 1491

    What started off as a gentle kiss soon turned into an intense make-out session.

    Feeling out of breath, Roxanne snapped back to her senses and looked upstairs. The kids are upstairs,

    and they might see us!

    Roxanne anxiously pushed Lucian away.

    Lucian loosened his grip slightly in response.

    ¡°Don''t do¡ª¡± Roxanne''s mouth was invaded once again before she could finish her sentence.

    Evidently, Lucian was merely giving her a second to catch her breath.

    At that moment, Roxanne was on the verge of getting lifted from the couch.

    As he was moving his hands, Roxanne suddenly felt his hands moving toward her breasts.

    Roxanne panicked when she realized what Lucian wanted to do.

    She was worried that the kids would catch them in action, and at the same time, she didn''t know how to

    react to what was about to happen next.

    In desperation, she quickly reached out her hand to squeeze Lucian''s tendon on his arm.

    Lucian froze immediately.

    Roxanne then took the opportunity to shove him away and sat up on the couch. How I wish I can hide

    behind the couch!

    Lucian''s eyes darkened instantly, and he shot her a look of dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Don''t do this. The kids are upstairs. What if they catch us in action?¡± Roxanne avoided his gaze,

    flustered. Before this, the kids had already caught us hugging.

    ¡°Don''t do this. The kids are upstairs. What if they catch us in action?¡± Roxanne avoided his gaze,

    flustered. Before this, the kids had already caught us hugging.

    Roxanne''s heart was filled with guilt when she recalled what had happened thest time around.

    Lucian''s arm was numb, so he had to rest it on the couch. Upon hearing her exnation, he knitted his

    brows meaningfully and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Are you saying that we could''ve carried on if they

    weren''t around?¡±

    Roxanne was about to help him get rid of the difort in his arm. After hearing that question,

    however, she retracted her hands.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian looked at her with his eyes aze.

    ¡°I''m tired, and I want to go to bed.¡± Roxanne averted his eyes and rose to her feet anxiously. After

    taking a few steps away from him, she urged, ¡°It''s gettingte. You should head home as well!¡±

    Lucian moved his arm, and Roxanne instinctively took another few steps backward. She was afraid that

    he would force himself on her.

    Lucian couldn''t help but feel helpless when he saw how wary Roxanne was. We used to live our lives

    as a married couple, and we even had kids of our own. Although we both have expressed our feelings

    toward each other, why has she not epted me yet? Ever since we reunited, she had always been

    avoiding me, apart from the time when she was drunk.

    Lucian didn''t want to force her into doing anything, so he suppressed his urge and exined in a deep

    voice, ¡°I''m not going to do anything to you. If you''re tired, you can go upstairs and rest. I''ll sit for a while

    more before I leave.¡±

    Roxanne was still feeling uneasy. ¡°It''s already quitete. Are you sure¡ª¡±

    Lucian waved his numb arm at her and said, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not going to take advantage of you. It''s

    just that my arm is still numb, so I can''t drive.¡±

    It seemed as though she had squeezed his arm too hard in that moment of panic.

    Feeling guilty, Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled. However, she still didn''t dare to approach him. She

    merely nodded and said, ¡°I''ll head up, then. Let me know when you''re leaving.¡±

    With that, she dashed off without turning back.

    Lucian clenched his fists slightly as he watched Roxanne''s retreating figure. At that moment, he felt as

    though he could still feel the tenderness of her skin in his palms. I wonder when she will ever let her

    guard down...

 Chapter 1492

    Chapter 1492

    Roxanne was dog-tired. She would doze off almost immediately after getting into her bed for the past

    couple of nights.

    That night, however, she couldn''t fall asleep even after being in bed for quite a long while.

    Instead of feeling sleepy, all she could think about was Lucian''s desire-filled gaze.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but feel nervous when she knew that Lucian was still downstairs.

    She only heaved a sigh of relief inwardly when she heard the sound of the door closinging from

    downstairs.

    After that, she went to the window and saw Lucian getting into his car. The car stayed motionless for a

    while before leaving thepound slowly.

    Roxanne watched Lucian''s car disappear from her sight before returning to bed and dozing off within

    seconds.

    She didn''t know whether Lucian''s massage was the reason or not, but she felt more energized when

    she woke up in the morning.

    Since it was a Sunday, Roxanne stayed home with the kids instead of going to the research institute. At

    the same time, she was allowing herself some time off.

    Early the following morning, Roxanne sent the kids to school and rushed to the research institute. The

    sooner I develop the new drug, the sooner I get to apany the kids.

    Meanwhile, Ophelia received a call from Aubree.

    ¡°What''s the matter with you? It has been days, and you still haven''t made your move!¡± Aubree was livid

    because she had neither found the man nor heard the news about Roxanne getting taught a lesson.

    ¡°There''s nothing I could do. That b*tch has been staying home, and I can''t get into their residential

    area.¡± Ophelia was feeling helpless as well. I was camping outside the research institute the entire day

    yesterday, but I didn''t see Roxanne.

    ¡°Well, she has to be working today! If I don''t hear good news from you today, you better just leave and

    go back to where you came from!¡± Aubree uttered coldly.

    Upon hearing that, Ophelia immediately assured, ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll get it done today!¡±

    Aubree wasted no time disconnecting the call right after she heard those words.

    Ophelia didn''t dare to waste a second either, so she instantly took her coat and left.

    She drove to Roxanne''s research institute and found Roxanne''s car after a long search.

    Right when she was about to do something, she suddenly remembered something. There are

    surveince cameras here! If I do something here, they''re going to catch me.

    Taking that into ount, Ophelia abruptly paused in her tracks and pondered for a moment.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After some time, Ophelia turned around and walked toward the entrance of the kindergarten. Since it''s

    Monday, those three b*stards have surely gone to the kindergarten. In that case, Roxanne will have to

    fetch them. When she''s fetching them, the entrance will be crowded. If I were to do something then, no

    one would see me!

    After Ophelia left, a few people were seen whispering to each other before tailing her.

    Obviously, Roxanne had no idea what was going on outside. She was totally focused on the research.

    In the evening, Linda saw that Roxanne was still in theboratory, so she asked cautiously, ¡°Dr. Jarvis,

    are you still busy? Do you need me to fetch the kids?¡±

    That had been the norm ever since Roxanne had been busy researching.

    Upon hearing those words, Roxanne looked at the time and realized it was almost time for sses in

    the kindergarten to be dismissed.

    ¡°It''s all right. I''m finishing up.¡±

    Roxanne finished up her work for the day and got changed before she went to fetch the kids.

    The events of the past two days had made her realize how littlepanionship the kids had.

    Roxanne was eager to apany them whenever she could.

 Chapter 1493

    Chapter 1493

    sses had ended. Roxanne parked her car by the side of the road.

    After getting out of the car, she pulled herself together and quickly walked to the school gate to wait for

    the children toe out.

    Parents arrived one after another.

    Soon, Roxanne was drowned in the crowd.

    Ophelia had been waiting at the corner of the street for a long time. After making sure that Roxanne

    could not see her, she tiptoed out quietly.

    She continued observing the surroundings while approaching Roxanne''s car furtively.

    Besides wearing a hat and a mask, she even put on a pair of sunsses in the evening.

    Passersby could not help but cast curious nces at her.

    Fortunately, everyone did not pay much attention to her as they were in a hurry to pick up their children.

    Quickly, Ophelia stood right next to Roxanne''s car.

    She crouched by the car and ran her fingers through the tires as if she was checking her vehicle.

    She then secretly took a small bottle of lubricant from her bag and reached for the disc brake of a

    wheel.

    The disc brake was tucked away in a hidden spot, so Ophelia had to spend a lot of effort sticking the

    lubricant into the narrow space. At one point, she nearly had to lie on the ground.

    Just as she was about to unscrew the cap of the lubricant and pour it on, she suddenly heard heavy

    footsteps approaching.

    The sound of footsteps ceased as they reached her side.

    Ophelia instantly froze right there, and her heart sank in dread.

    Lucian''s indifferent voice rang out from above her head. ¡°Ms. Smith, are you busy with something?¡±

    Ophelia clenched her fist, spewing the lubricant all over the chassis of the vehicle. Some even

    sshed on her face.

    Ophelia subconsciously wanted to wipe the lubricant off, but before she could do it, someone grabbed

    her and yanked her out from below.

    With a face covered in lubricant, Ophelia was overwhelmed with embarrassment and guilt. She lowered

    her head and said, ¡°Ms. Smith? I think you got the wrong person...¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, the man extended his masculine palm and tore off her mask,

    exposing Ophelia''s face in public.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Don''t take my things! I''m not Ms. Smith. You got the wrong person!¡± She

    panicked and tried to grab her mask and sunsses, but she was no match for a few men who had

    already closed in around her.

    In an attempt to hide her face, she raised her hand, but one of the men quickly grabbed her arm and

    forcefully pulled it away, leaving her immobilized.

    The man said, ¡°You''re not? Does that mean I''m talking to a ghost right now?¡±

    Looking at her struggling like a clown for a while, Lucian''s eyes gradually darkened. ¡°Take a look at

    what''s on Ms. Smith''s face!¡±

    The bodyguards stepped forward to study her face and then got back to Lucian with an answer. ¡°It''s

    some kind of lubricant, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Lucian''s and Ophelia''s faces changed simultaneously.

    Struck dumb, Ophelia kept shaking her head, wanting to exin, but she was bereft of words.

    She instantly recalled what had happened to Aubree when thetter hadid her finger on Roxanne.

    She could not help but imagine the torture Lucian would inflict upon her now that she was in his grasp.

    ¡°Don''t you know what the liquid is?¡± Lucian grabbed her chin so forcefully that it might crack in

    seconds.

    Overwhelmed by the domineering aura he exuded, Ophelia could only widen her eyes in fear.

    ¡°Drink it, and tell me what this is!¡± Lucian raised his voice.

    The bodyguard standing beside him handed him the bottle of lubricant.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Seeing Lucian approaching her with the lubricant, Ophelia copsed and cried, ¡°All right! All right! It''s

    lubricant! It''s lubricant!¡±

 Chapter 1494

    Chapter 1494

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was walking to the car with the children when she saw Lucian interrogating

    Ophelia. ¡°Lucian?¡±

    Upon noticing the fury on the man''s face, she quickly stood before the children and shot Lucian a look.

    Lucian clenched his fists before releasing Ophelia and gesturing for the bodyguards to let her go.

    Ophelia gasped with fear. She desperately wanted to run away but was so terrified that she could

    barely move.

    ¡°Daddy!¡± the three children greeted Lucian affectionately even though Roxanne got in their way.

    When Roxanne realized the atmosphere had eased a bit, she released her grip on the children.

    They noticed Ophelia, who seemed somewhat out of ce, and greeted her respectfully, ¡°Ms. Smith.¡±

    However, Ophelia was so consumed by panic that she could not hear their voices.

    As the children received no response from Ophelia, they looked around at the adults in confusion.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daddy, why are you and Ms. Smith here?¡± Benny asked in his innocent, childlike voice.

    The children had firmly remembered Lucian''s earlier words about them calling him Mr. Farwell at home

    and Daddy outside.

    Sensing their confusion, Roxanne looked at Lucian nervously, as she had no idea how to exin the

    situation to the children.

    Lucian calmly intervened, ¡°Ms. Smith is not feeling well, so I got someone to take her to the hospital.¡±

    Lucian spoke in a natural voice, concealing his hostility.

    The bodyguards around them were able to read between the lines. They grabbed Ophelia''s arms and

    carried her to a car nearby.

    Without overthinking, Este obediently nodded and said naively, ¡°Daddy, make sure you help Ms.

    Smith get better soon, okay?¡±

    Lucian bobbed his head nonmitally in response.

    The little ones looked at their father with anticipation and asked, ¡°Are you having dinner with us

    tonight?¡±

    ¡°Not tonight. We''ll have dinner together on another day,¡± Lucian replied. He then instructed the

    bodyguards beside him, ¡°Send them home. Take my car.¡±

    The bodyguards agreed and proceeded to escort the children to Lucian''s car.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, looked at her own car, then back at the man in front of her with a

    confused expression in her eyes.

    ¡°They''ll take you to the car first. Daddy has something to tell Mommy,¡± Lucian said to the children.

    The three little ones inclined their heads in acknowledgment. Before leaving, Benny even gave Lucian

    a thumbs up.

    As Lucian watched the children leave, the hostile energy surrounding him slowly dissipated, reced

    by a faint smile.

    Once the children left, Roxanne could not help but ask, ¡°What just happened? I thought Ms. Smith had

    resigned. What did she...¡±

    Lucian''s expression turned serious once again. ¡°She wanted to harm you by tampering with your car.

    We found that she was carrying a bottle of lubricant. So, for now, you shouldn''t drive this car. I''ll send it

    to the workshop and get someone to inspect it thoroughly.¡±

    Fury surged inside Lucian when he thought of what could have happened had Roxanne driven that car

    today.

    Roxanne''s face turned pale at the revtion. She nced at her car with fear. If Lucian hadn''t found

    out, the kids and I would have been in danger today.

    Roxanne knitted her brows when she thought of the possible consequences that might have happened.

    After ring at Ophelia with disgust, she asked, ¡°But why did she do that?¡±

    Lucian''s face turned cold. ¡°That''s what I want to know. Take the children home first. I''ll keep you

    updated.¡±

 Chapter 1495

    Chapter 1495

    Roxanne knew that she would not be of any help even if she stuck around, so she did not insist on it

    and went into the car.

    After watching them leave, Lucian led the remaining bodyguards into their respective cars.

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Soon, the cars drove off.

    Ophelia was blindfolded the entire way, and she found the silence in the car unnerving.

    ¡°I know I''m wrong now! I really do! Please spare me!¡± she begged as fear wrapped around her heart.

    However, she received no answer from anyone.

    A whileter, the car slowed down, and Ophelia''s heart lurched into her throat.

    She was so anxious she could barely breathe. Various scenes from television shows kept shing

    across her mind.

    With the Farwell family''s wealth and power, wiping her existence would be as easy as stepping on an

    ant.

    The terror she felt reached its peak when someone came over with a rope.

    After a sharp intake of breath, Ophelia passed out.

    By the time she woke, she was already on the top floor of a building. Before her was a small helicopter.

    ¡°How was your sleep, Ms. Smith?¡± Lucian had a hand in his pocket as he looked down at her

    expressionlessly.

    Ophelia shuddered. ¡°W-What do you want?¡±

    Lucian narrowed his eyes and asked coldly, ¡°Who told you to do this?¡±

    Ophelia parted her lips before mping her mouth shut again. She fervently shook her head and said,

    ¡°N-No one told me to do this. I was the one who wanted to do this.¡±

    If she were to reveal the mastermind behind this, Aubree was certainly going toe after her even if

    she survived Lucian.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lucian stepped on her hand, his expression still the same. ¡°Then, tell me, what grudge do

    you have against Roxanne?¡±

    That was a question Ophelia could not answer.

    If not for Aubree, she would not even know a Roxanne Jarvis existed in this world.

    ¡°I heard you have quite a bad fear of heights. I wonder what you think of this height? It should be

    eptable, right?¡±

    With a look from Lucian, Ophelia was lifted and dragged to the side until the upper half of her body was

    held outside the railing.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    An intense wave of dizziness hit Ophelia. Even though she knew that someone was holding onto her

    from the back, she felt as if she was going to fall anytime. Moreover, she had been restrained, so she

    could not struggle at all. The only thing she could do was scream.

    After what seemed like eons, she was finally thrown back onto the ground.

    ¡°Did that clear your mind? What grudge do you have against Roxanne?¡±

    Lucian''s voice was like the voice of a devil who had just crawled out of hell, and a chill ran down

    Ophelia''s spine.

    Ophelia copsed on the ground, covered in sweat, as she said weakly, ¡°I-I''ll tell you everything. It''s

    Aubree. It''s Aubree Pearson who made me do this! I won''t do this again...¡±

    ¡°Aubree Pearson,¡± Lucian said through gritted teeth, the veins on his neck popping. ¡°It''s always her!¡±

    This woman again! She nearly killed the children previously!

    All of a sudden, a thought entered Lucian''s head, and he grabbed Ophelia''s cor. ¡°Speak! Were you

    the one who hurt Benny the other time?¡±

    Ophelia''s upper body was lifted into the air, and his grip on her cor made it hard for her to breathe. ¡°It

    was... It was all Aubree''s orders. I-I won''t do this again!¡±

    If she had known early on what kind of devil she was going to cross, she would not have agreed to take

    on Aubree''s task no matter how much money Aubree offered her.

    ¡°I''m sorry! I''ll go to jail! Please have mercy on me!¡± Ophelia pleaded.

    She would rather go to jail than be tormented by that man.

 Chapter 1496

    Chapter 1496

    Lucian studied her with cold eyes for a few seconds before letting go of her cor.

    Ophelia nearly fell right on her face. Thinking she had been spared, she started heaving breaths of

    relief.

    ¡°Tie her up there,¡± came Lucian''s ruthless voice from above her.

    Ophelia''s breath hitched.

    Tie me up there? Up where?

    Anxiously, she lifted her head, only to see the small helicopter in front of her.

    At that very moment, Ophelia was certain that she was going to pass out again.

    s, the bodyguards did not give her the chance to do that as they came over to drag her to the

    helicopter. Then they tied her under it.

    Momentster, the rotor des began spinning.

    Ophelia had been restrained tightly, but she started struggling nevertheless.

    ¡°You better don''t struggle. If you do, I can''t guarantee that you won''t fall off mid-flight,¡± Lucian

    whispered in her ear.

    ¡°Horington has a nice view, but unfortunately, I can only bring you around the suburbs. Think of this as

    a reward for your honest words, Ms. Smith.¡±

    Right as he said that, Lucian raised his hand a little at the pilot, and the helicopter slowly ascended into

    the air.

    The moment her body was in the air, Ophelia turned ashen and passed out.

    Lucian watched the helicopter take off into the distance before turning to say, ¡°Wait for her to return and

    keep a close eye on her.¡±

    Lucian watched the helicopter take off into the distance before turning to say, ¡°Wait for her to return and

    keep a close eye on her.¡±

    The bodyguard inclined his head.

    Lucian did not linger; he immediately turned to head downstairs.

    Once Lucian was in the car, Cayden gave his employer a careful look. ¡°Mr. Farwell, are we going back

    to the manor or...¡±

    ¡°We''re going back,¡± Lucian uttered after a moment of silence.

    Cayden hummed in reply and started the car.

    He could guess why Lucian was not looking for Roxanne.

    Even he had trouble enduring the wrath seeping out of Lucian, let alone Roxanne and the children.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Ms. Smith really must have had a death wish!

    The car soon came to a stop before the entrance of the Farwell residence. After giving some simple

    instructions to Cayden, Lucian got out of the car and went into the manor.

    Catalina had made dinner, and when she saw her employer return, she walked over to him.

    Yet, before she could say anything, she saw Lucian gesturing to her to stay quiet.

    Catalina swallowed her words and watched as Lucian went up the stairs.

    She could not help but worry about the expression she saw on Lucian''s face when he entered the

    house earlier.

    Why does she sound surprised?

    I wonder what happened for Mr. Farwell to be this furious.

    Still, Catalina did not dare to ask him about it, so she called Roxanne.

    I''m sure Mr. Farwell will say something if it''s Mrs. Farwell asking.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had been waiting for Lucian''s news. She would look at her phone every once in a

    while.

    The second she received a call from the Farwell residence, she picked it up immediately.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell,¡± Catalina greeted cautiously.

    Roxanne was momentarily stunned when she heard the way Catalina greeted her. For a moment, she

    thought she had gone back in time.

    Before Roxanne could say anything, Catalina said, ¡°Are you free right now? If you are, could you

    please call Mr. Farwell? He seemed really angry when he came back earlier, and he even skipped his

    dinner. I don''t know what happened.¡±

    In the past, Catalina would have been helpless in the face of a situation like this. She would have had

    no choice but to let Lucian do as he pleased.

    However, Roxanne was around now.

    Roxanne was surprised to hear Catalina''s words. ¡°He''s back?¡±

    Catalina replied in confusion, ¡°He is. What''s the matter? Were you going to meet Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Why does she sound surprised?

 Chapter 1497

    Chapter 1497

    Catalina instinctively thought that the two of them were fighting again, so she started trying to patch

    them back.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, Mr. Farwell really cares for you. He must have lost control of himself out of worry if he

    identally said something wrong or had been acting terribly. Please don''t be mad at him...¡±

    Roxanne realized that Catalina had misunderstood their situation, but she did not have the time to

    exin. She only said, ¡°I got it. I''ll call him now, so don''t worry.¡±

    With that, she hastily ended the call and called Lucian instead. Right as she was about to tap the call

    button, she abruptly thought about something.

    ncing at the three children, she said, ¡°I''m going to head out for a while, so be good at home, okay?

    Rest earlier.¡±

    The children had overheard her conversation with Catalina, and Benny asked, ¡°Mommy, are you going

    to meet Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Roxanne did not n to hide it from them. She nodded and said, ¡°Take care of Essie. Don''t open the

    door for anyone and don''t sneak out either!¡±

    The children nodded obediently. ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy, and go and meet Mr. Farwell. We''ll be good!¡±

    It was only after they promised did Roxanne feel at ease enough to leave the house.

    She hoped to get clear answers from Lucian after meeting him in person.

    At the Farwell residence, Catalina was worriedly looking upstairs, wondering how Roxanne and

    Lucian''s conversation had gone.

    She wondered if the two of them were fighting again, for Lucian had not yete downstairs.

    Right then, someone rang the doorbell.

    Turning over, Catalina saw that it was Roxanne. Thetter looked anxious by the gate.

    Catalina quickly opened the gate and the door before waiting for Roxanne by the doorway.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, it''ste. Why did youe here in person?¡± Catalina asked in concern.

    Roxanne bobbed her head at Catalina and said, ¡°There are some things I need to talk to Lucian about.

    Where is he?¡±

    Catalina pointed up. ¡°Mr. Farwell''s been in the study since he came back. He hasn''te out until

    now.¡±

    Roxanne instantly turned to ascend the stairs.

    However, she recalled what Catalina had told her earlier and halted in her tracks. ¡°I''ll be going up first.

    Heat up the dishes and serve them to him in a bit.¡±

    Catalina finally let out a sigh of relief and quickly went to do as Roxanne told her to.

    Roxanne continued her way upstairs.

    Lucian was standing by the tall window in the study. His jaw was tense, and the veins on his temples

    were visible. The anger he felt refused to leave.

    I can''t believe someone''s trying to hurt Roxanne and the kids under my nose! If I didn''t notice this in

    time... I''d have lost her again.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Every time he thought about the possibility of losing her, Lucian would feel his chest tightening.

    While he was trying his best to rpose himself, someone suddenly knocked on the door.

    ¡°I''m not hungry, so leave me be,¡± he promptly said.

    The knocking stopped.

    Roxanne''s voice rang out. ¡°It''s me.¡±

    Upon hearing that voice, Lucian furrowed his brows and nced at his scowling reflection in the

    window. His track toward the door faltered.

    Roxanne''s voice rang out again. ¡°Did Ie too abruptly? But... I can''t be at ease. If you''re not free,

    then¡ª¡±

    The door to the study opened in the middle of her sentence.

    Roxanne found herself in the man''s embrace before she could even react.

 Chapter 1498

    Chapter 1498

    Lucian''s embrace was a tight one, for he was terrified that she would leave. ¡°Don''t go.¡±

    He yearned to see her. He wanted to feel her in his arms, but he was afraid that he would frighten the

    children, so he had to restrain himself from doing so.

    Now that Roxanne hade, there was no way Lucian was going to let her go easily.

    Roxanne did not know whether it was just her hallucination or not, but she sensed that Lucian seemed

    anxious.

    After a second of hesitation, she raised her arms to return the hug and whispered, ¡°I''m not going to

    leave. I wanted to say that I''ll be waiting downstairs if you''re not free.¡±

    She was there for the children, after all; she would not leave in peace until she received answers to her

    questions.

    It was then Lucian slowly rxed his grip on her.

    After patting his back soothingly, Roxanne moved away from his arms and asked, ¡°What happened?

    Why are you...¡±

    Lucian slowly calmed down as he gazed at her.

    However, when he thought about the results of his interrogation, an iciness crept into his voice.

    ¡°Ophelia poured lubricant on your brakes. She was also the one who got Benny injured thest time.¡±

    Roxanne''s eyes widened. ¡°Why would she do that?¡±

    She did not remember when she had crossed Ophelia, and she could not wrap her head around why

    Ophelia would want her and her children dead.

    She did not remember when she had crossed Ophelia, and she could not wrap her head around why

    Ophelia would want her and her children dead.

    ¡°Aubree''s the one behind this.¡± Lucian''s tone took on an even more cial tone. ¡°I nearly lost you

    again.¡±

    Roxanne snapped her brows together at the mention of Aubree''s name.

    However, in the next second, she heard Lucian''s long sigh, and she shuddered.

    ¡°You noticed her n in time, and I''m standing here, safe and sound.¡± Roxanne did not know how to

    respond to Lucian''s heavy feelings. She could only do her best to console him. ¡°This is an oversight on

    my part. I''ll protect the children and myself well from now on. Also, you''ve assigned more bodyguards

    to us, haven''t you? We''ll be fine.¡±

    Lucian could see her helpless look, so he suppressed his feelings and nodded. ¡°I hope so.¡±

    ¡°About Aubree, I want to make a police report as soon as possible,¡± Roxanne started when she saw

    him averting his eyes from her. ¡°I previously said that I wanted to let the police handle her case, but

    various things have been stopping me from doing that. I thought she would change her ways after all

    these matters...¡±

    If she had to be honest, Roxanne would admit that she wanted to be merciful.

    However, the thought of what happened in the evening brought a determined look into Roxanne''s eyes.

    ¡°Since she refuses to turn over a new leaf, I don''t want to waste any more time. I don''t know what kind

    of insane, nefarious n she''ll cook up again if she continues to escape punishment like this.¡±

    The look in Lucian''s eyes was a grim one, but he made sure not to let its vicious undertones show in

    his eyes.

    To Lucian, letting the police apprehend her was far too easy on her.

    Nevertheless, he nodded at Roxanne and said, ¡°It''ll be up to you.¡±

    ¡°Where''s Ophelia right now?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    If she was going to get the police involved, she would need evidence, and Ophelia would be the perfect

    witness for Aubree''s case.

    Lucian called Cayden. After confirming that Ophelia was still under their watch, Lucian then told

    Roxanne about the situation.

    Without hesitation, Roxanne called the police upon hearing Lucian''s exnation.

    If she dragged the matter on, the children could be in danger again. Their safety was not something

    she was going to risk.

 Chapter 1499

    Chapter 1499

    The police responded efficiently, especially when it came to a matter rted to the Farwell family.

    Investigations began that very night.

    Once Ophelia woke up, Cayden brought her to the police station.

    Traumatized by the evening''s events, she cooperated with the police by confessing and giving them all

    her phone records with Aubree.

    Upon obtaining the evidence, the police began the hunt.

    In a mansion on the outskirts of the city, Gina was tossing and turning on her bed at midnight.

    Samuel reprimanded her, ¡°What are you doing? Why aren''t you asleep at this hour? Our useless

    daughter has left. Do you n on leaving with her?¡±

    The distraught Gina carefully replied, ¡°Don''t say that. Aubree''s still our daughter no matter what.

    Besides, didn''t you approve of her actions in the beginning? How can you now me her when the

    n has fallen apart? I wonder how she''s doing alone outside.¡± Gina rubbed her chest. ¡°I can''t help

    worrying about her, and my eyelids won''t stop twitching¡ª¡±

    Her words were interrupted by a sudden knock on the door downstairs.

    Gina was consequently startled by it.

    Ever since they moved to the mansion, no one had ever visited them at midnight.

    Given the secluded location and the fact that she was already on her nerves that night, Gina thought

    that it might be a ghost.

    ¡°I''ll go down and take a look.¡±

    Samuel got out of bed vigntly and looked out the window first.

    The sight of the police car downstairs caused his expression to darken. Turning toward Gina, he

    barked, ¡°Come downstairs with me.¡±

    Afraid to stay alone, Gina hurriedly threw a jacket over herself before following Samuel down.

    Samuel opened the door solemnly, maintaining a cautious attitude. ¡°Officer, what can we do for you at

    this ungodly hour?¡±

    Outside the door, the police officer shed his identification. ¡°Where''s Aubree Pearson?¡±

    It took Gina some time to make sense of what was going on. When she finally did, she felt her knees

    buckle upon hearing the officer''s words.

    ¡°Officer, my daughter... What did Aubree do? Why are you looking for her?¡± she asked, hoping to try

    her luck.

    Samuel, too, was staring at their visitors with a grave look on his face.

    ¡°We''re here to arrest Aubree. We have evidence to prove that she hasmitted attempted murder.

    Where is she?¡±

    After stating the purpose of their visit sinctly, the officer began to scrutinize the surroundings.

    Attempted murder...

    This time, Gina felt her knees give out for real. Supporting herself with the couch, she gradually

    slumped into it as tears gushed out uncontrobly. ¡°Oh my god... What has she done?¡±

    Samuel''s face had also turned red in anger.

    Despite his repeated warnings not to cause any trouble, Aubree clearly didn''t heed his words.

    She has messed up big time now!

    After giving both of them a suspicious look, the police barged into their home and began the search.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfortunately, they came up empty-handed. All they could do was question Aubree''s parents and warn

    them, ¡°If we find out that you have lied to us and contacted the suspect, you will be punished by thew

    too!¡±

    The words sent a shiver down Gina''s spine.

    In contrast to her, Samuel responded harshly, ¡°Ever since the news thest time, I have already kicked

    her out. I have no idea where she is, and I don''t have a daughter like her. If you find her, do whatever

    you will!¡±

 Chapter 1500

    Chapter 1500

    After putting the two on surveince, the police contacted Lucian at once.

    ¡°What? You don''t know where she is?¡±

    The update triggered a scowl on Lucian''s face. ¡°What did Samuel and Gina say?¡±

    ¡°They have no idea where she is, and we have searched everywhere. It''s just that since you and

    Aubree were previously... Perhaps she might agree toe forward if you set up a meeting with her.¡±

    In essence, they wanted Lucian to act as bait.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    With a slight furrow of his brows, Lucian nced at Roxanne, who was beside him.

    Unable to hear what they were talking about, Roxanne gave him a puzzled look when their eyes met.

    ¡°I understand. I''ll give it a try,¡± Lucian answered before ending the call.

    Roxanne asked anxiously, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Aubree has disappeared. Samuel imed that he kicked her out ever since the incident with the

    photo. No one knows where she is currently.¡± Lucian continued with a solemn tone, ¡°The police want

    me to contact her, hoping to lure her out.¡±

    Even though Roxanne nodded to indicate her acknowledgment, she still gave him a nervous look.

    Lucian called Cayden, instructing him to lead a team and join the police on their search.

    Thereafter, he proceeded to contact Aubree.

    Meanwhile, the distraught Aubree was sitting on the bed inside a hotel in the city. Phone in hand, she

    was staring at Ophelia''s contact.

    When there were no updates about Roxanne after an entire day''s wait, she wanted to check with

    Ophelia about their n''s sess.

    Unfortunately, she couldn''t reach Ophelia despite trying the entire night.

    Just when she refused to give up and wanted to continue calling, her phone suddenly rang. Lucian was

    on the line.

    The sight of the caller ID caused Aubree to tense up. Her phone almost slipped out of her trembling

    hands.

    Lucian? Why is he calling me now?

    Aubree''s mind was filled with questions.

    In the past, she would have answered without hesitation.

    But now, her gut told her that the call was nothing but trouble.

    However... What if?

    Gritting her teeth, Aubree felt torn due to her desire for things to return to the way they were.

    After long deliberation, she finally decided to pick up. She answered warmly, ¡°Lucian, it''ste. What is

    it?¡±

    Lucian''s deep voice rang out beside her ear. ¡°Where are you? Let''s meet. Perhaps there has been

    some misunderstanding about what happened previously.¡±

    Aubree''s eyes lit up at the words.

    Just when she was about to reply, she heard the wailing siren of a police car downstairs.

    Jolted back to her senses, Aubree balled her free hand into a fist, while the one clenching the phone

    trembled uncontrobly.

    Before Lucian could say another word, she ended the call.

    Lucian called me out of the blue after not getting in touch for a long time... With his capabilities, there''s

    no way he isn''t aware of my parents'' home on the outskirts of the city. And yet, the first thing he asked

    about was my location. It means he knows that I''m not at the mansion and is looking for me! That can

    only be the result of Ophelia being caught and consequently betraying me. Obviously, I cannot meet

    him, as that would seal my doom! Also, he might have tracked my location through the call.

    Cognizant of the fact, Aubree sprang up from the bed and grabbed her coat before leaving the hotel

    discreetly.

 Chapter 1501

    Chapter 1501

    As she stepped out of the hotel, Aubree''s mind drew a nk. She had no idea what to do next.

    There was no way she could return to the mansion on the outskirts, as Lucian would definitely have it

    watched.

    The same could be said of the hotel.

    Feeling desperate, she gave Frieda a call.

    Thetter, who was already sound asleep, was woken up by the ringing of her phone.

    Just as she was about to end the call by reflex, she was jolted awake by a glimpse of the caller ID. It

    was then that a glint of annoyance shed across her eyes.

    Aubree! When is she going to stop bugging me?

    Upon regaining herposure, she answered, ¡°Aubree, is there anything I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°Where are you now? Come to the hotel. I''m downstairs waiting for you. Remember, don''t let anyone

    find out!¡±

    The tension in Aubree''s voice couldn''t be any more obvious.

    Her tone caused Frieda''s heart to inexplicably sink. Before she even replied, she had already gotten

    out of bed.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Did something happen? Why do you want to see me?¡± she asked while getting

    dressed.

    Aubree answered tly, ¡°They have evidence against me and have probably called the police too.

    That''s why I''ve gone into hiding. If you lead anyone to me, I''ll drag you down to hell with me!¡±

    Frieda froze as panic began to fill her eyes.

    Aubree is on the run from the police. Should I help her now? What if I lead them to her?

    While she was hesitating, Aubree''s voice rang out again. ¡°If you don''t show up, the first thing I''ll do

    when I''m caught is to expose your crimes. When that happens, I can''t guarantee what my tongue will

    let slip. If you cross me, I''ll definitely make you suffer for it!¡±

    Faced with the tant threat, Frieda lost her temper and snapped, ¡°You better not cross the line!¡±

    Aubree snorted in response. ¡°You chose this path back then. It''s toote for regrets now. You have

    twenty minutes. If I don''t see you, you''re going down with me!¡±

    With that, Aubree ended the call.

    As the call-end tone rang out from her phone, the furious Frieda glowered insidiously.

    It was then that Cory''s words began to echo in her mind.

    If I had known this was going to happen, I would''ve worked with him that night!

    Unfortunately, it was toote for regrets now.

    Frieda had no choice but to get herself ready and slip out of her room stealthily.

    To avoid her family''s notice, she didn''t even drive her car. Instead, she gged down a taxi by the street

    to send her to the hotel.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    She knew the location well since she was the one who made the hotel reservation on Aubree''s behalf.

    By the time she arrived, twenty minutes had passed. There was also no sign of Aubree anywhere.

    A sense of dread began to swell within her, and she scanned the surroundings anxiously.

    ¡°I''m here!¡±

    Aubree''s voice rang out from an inconspicuous alley.

    Given a fright, Frieda took a few seconds to regain herposure before walking over.

    ¡°What''s your n?¡± She gave Aubree a wary look.

    Thest thing Aubree had was a n. ¡°Anything will do as long as I can escape!¡±

    Frieda suggested unreservedly, ¡°Fleeing overseas is your only option. If you stay in the country, the

    Farwell family will get you even if the police don''t.¡±

 Chapter 1502

    Chapter 1502

    ¡°Overseas?¡± Aubree seethed insidiously. ¡°If I leave, won''t that b*tch, Roxanne, get what she wants?

    How can I do that before I have my revenge against her?¡±

    Sensing the insidious aura Aubree was exuding, the tense Frieda carefully persuaded the former, ¡°If

    you don''t go and end up being captured by the police or the Farwell family, you will fall into even worse

    circumstances than you''re currently in. When that happens, you can kiss vengeance goodbye!¡±

    Frieda didn''t dare infuriate Aubree given thetter''s state of mind. Worried that Aubree would go mad,

    Freida tried her best to calm her down.

    After all, it was also in her interest if Aubree were to flee overseas.

    With that thought in mind, Frieda suggested, ¡°If you''re worried about money, I can prepare it for you.

    Even though it isn''t much, I can spare ten to twenty million now that I have returned to the Queen

    family.¡±

    Panic struck Aubree when she heard of the fate that awaited her. Nevertheless, she was reluctant to let

    Roxanne go just like that.

    Gritting her teeth, she replied, ¡°There has to be another way!¡±

    Meanwhile, Lucian was looking displeased in his study at the Farwell residence.

    ¡°Let it go. The police will think of something. You should grab a bite first,¡± Roxanne advised Lucian

    softly despite the anxiety she felt after learning of Aubree''s refusal to meet.

    Since Catalina had served the food a while ago, it would soon grow cold if left untouched.

    However, Lucian furrowed his brows as a murderous intent began to swell within him.

    If Aubree dares to cause any more trouble, I''ll definitely...

    Although she couldn''t tell what was on his mind, Roxanne could feel the sudden tension in the room.

    She got up to hold his arm and lead him to the couch. Thereafter, she brought the food that was served

    to him.

    Staring at Roxanne, Lucian cast aside his frustrations and relished the attention she was showering

    him.

    Just as both of them were sharing a quiet meal, a knock on the door was heard.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Catalina''s voice subsequently rang out. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Farwell are here.¡±

    Roxanne stopped what she was doing in response to Catalina''s words. Looking at Lucian, she spoke

    hesitantly. ¡°You should go down. I''ll wait for you here.¡±

    She had no intention of seeing Sonya unless it was necessary.

    However, Lucian calmly finished the food she served before getting up from the couch. He replied in a

    deep voice, ¡°We''ll head down together. She''ll have to ept you and the kids sooner orter.¡±

    Giving her no choice, he grabbed her wrist and led her out of the study.

    Roxanne finally relented because she found no real reason to protest.

    Upon descending the staircase together, they saw the two figures sitting on the couch.

    Sonya was evidently outraged, her chest heaving vigorously. Elias, with an equally grave expression,

    was trying his best to calm her down.

    Further infuriated by the unexpected sight of Roxanne, Sonya jumped to her feet.

    ¡°Why are both of you together at this hour?¡±

    When Elias saw Roxanne, he nodded to greet her.

    Roxanne reciprocated with a polite nod before returning her gaze to the furious Sonya.

    Just as she was about to reply, Lucian preempted her, ¡°There''s nothing wrong with us being together.

    Instead, I''m more curious as to what both of you are doing here at this hour.¡±

    Sonya turned toward Elias, hoping that he would say something.

    When he saw the look in his wife''s eye, Elias exined in resignation, ¡°Why did you call the police so

    late at night? The police chief just informed me about it. What''s going on?¡±

    Giving her no choice, he grabbed her wrist and led her out of the study.

 Chapter 1503

    Chapter 1503

    Sonya fixed Roxanne with a cold-eyed stare, clearly suspecting that Lucian had caused amotion

    because of her.

    Lucian stepped between his mother and Roxanne protectively, then led thetter downstairs and made

    her sit in the armchair while he stood beside her.

    ¡°I wouldn''t have bothered the police at such ate hour, but I caught a woman named Ophelia Smith

    trying to pour lubricant over the brakes on Roxanne''s car this afternoon. Had I not discovered what she

    was doing, I''m afraid Roxanne and the children could be dead by now.¡±

    Sonya''s expression changed. ¡°What? Didn''t that person know Este would be riding in that car too?¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian''s tone turned grave as he replied, ¡°She knew, of course. After all, the mastermind behind it all is

    Aubree.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sonya was so enraged that she lost her bnce and staggered backward into

    Elias.

    He immediately helped her to the couch, then asked, ¡°What''s going on? How can you be sure that it

    was Aubree''s doing? Hasn''t she learned her lesson after her family''s fall from grace?¡±

    Lucian nodded indifferently. ¡°I''m also curious why she''s still so incorrigible after her family''s downfall

    and keeps pestering Roxanne and the children.¡±

    His response confirmed to his parents that Aubree had orchestrated the whole thing.

    Nodding, Elias said, ¡°If that''s the case, she deserves to be arrested. In fact, she should''ve been

    arrested after what happened previously.¡±

    However, Sonya was still a little doubtful. ¡°Aubree''s¡ª¡±

    ¡°I''m sure you''ve seen the photos of her in a robe at a hotel. Isn''t that enough to tell you what sort of

    person she is? Now that the situation has alreadye to a head, do you still think she couldn''t have

    done such things? How long are you going to let her hoodwink you?¡± Lucian''s voice grew a few

    notches colder, and a hint of anger shed in his eyes as he looked at his mother.

    Sonya looked away, recalling how she felt when she had seen those photos. He''s right. Aubree''s a liar.

    But...

    Narrowing his eyes, Lucian suddenly said, ¡°If you still don''t believe it, you can always call and ask her

    toe over so that you can confront her face-to-face.¡±

    Roxanne caught on almost at once. Aubree is backed into a corner now. If Sonya calls her, she''ll surely

    see Sonya as a lifeline ande to meet Sonya!

    As the realization dawned on her, Roxanne could not help feeling somewhat nervous. She desperately

    hoped that Sonya would agree and lure Aubree out naturally.

    Sonya looked uncertain as she gazed at Lucian, then at the woman behind him.

    ¡°If you''re worried, why don''t you just call and ask?¡± Elias urged her. Only then did Sonya take her

    phone from her handbag, pull up Aubree''s number, and make the call.

    Meanwhile, Aubree was fretting like a cat on a hot tin roof, unable toe up with a single solution.

    When she saw Sonya''s call, she instantly fell back to her habit of thinking of Sonya as her lifesaver and

    hurriedly answered it.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, you''ve got to help me!¡± she cried out in a tearful voice.

    Hearing that, Sonya felt her heart lurch as she realized everything Lucian had said was true.

    Nheless, she still harbored a trace of pity for Aubree in her heart. She asked, ¡°Was it really you

    who put Ophelia Smith up to it?¡±

    Aubree sobbed, ¡°I know it was my fault, Mrs. Farwell. I lost all rationale for a while. Please help me. I

    won''t do it ever again!¡±

    As the realization dawned on her, Roxanne could not help feeling somewhat nervous. She desperately

    hoped that Sonya would agree and lure Aubree out naturally.

 Chapter 1504

    Chapter 1504

    Although Aubree did not admit to it directly, her apology could be considered an indirect confirmation

    that she had instigated Ophelia''s actions.

    Utterly disappointed, Sonya said tly, ¡°How could I have trusted someone as heartless as you all

    these years?¡±

    Hearing the indifference in her voice, Aubree quickly exined, ¡°I swear that''s the only thing I lied to

    you about, and it was because I was too madly in love with Lucian! You understand that, don''t you? I

    promise I''ll never do it again.¡±

    Sonya was infuriated by her words. ¡°That''s the only thing you lied about? You don''t think that''s enough,

    do you? You nearly killed my granddaughter!¡±

    Although they were only speaking over the phone, a shiver ran down Aubree''s spine. She began

    sobbing even harder. ¡°I was wrong! I''ll even prostrate myself and apologize to Essie if you want. Please

    forgive me this time! Have you forgotten? You said you''d only acknowledge me as your daughter-in-

    law. I won''t marry Lucian anymore, so please ask him to show me mercy.¡±

    Sonya was already fuming over the fact that Aubree had deceived her. However, seeing that thetter

    had dared to bring up what she had said in the past, she was absolutely livid. ¡°Get over here and

    apologize to Essie, then!¡±

    All of a sudden, Aubree fell silent. Get on my hands and knees before that little kid and apologize? How

    can I do that? Besides, won''t Lucian know if I go back there? Where will I run then?

    The silence caused Sonya''s voice to turn even icier as she said, ¡°I''m giving you onest chance. Come

    back and exin everything clearly to my face. If you don''t even have the guts to meet me, there''s

    nothing left for us to say.¡±

    Aubree clenched her jaw and ended the call without uttering a single word.

    ¡°What happened, Aubree?¡± Frieda, who had been watching Aubree on the phone, felt uneasy. The

    oue that''d be the most favorable for me is if Aubree were to leave the country and flee as far away

    as possible. If Sonya agrees to help Aubree, however, my n will fail, and Aubree will end up

    remaining in the country and continuing to be a nuisance to me!

    Aubree clutched her phone so tightly that her hand shook. ¡°That old hag! She''s in cahoots with that

    b*tch! She wants me to go back. Does she take me for a fool?¡± After saying that, she gritted her teeth

    and turned to Frieda. ¡°You mentioned going abroad. How do we go about that?¡±

    Still looking a little troubled, Frieda replied, ¡°I can get the money ready, but if you''re to leave with things

    as they are now, it''ll be quite difficult to send you off without the Farwells finding out.¡±

    Feeling defeated, Aubree slumped against the wall. ¡°I''m done for...¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°The Pearsons used to have many friends among the other prestigious families. Is there really no one

    who could help you? Try and think again,¡± Frieda urged, visibly anxious.

    ¡°Let me think...¡± Aubree mumbled.

    Back in the Farwell residence living room, Sonya remained shaken for a long while. It''s only now that

    I''m finally seeing Aubree''s true colors.

    ¡°How could I have been so blind? How could I have trusted someone like that?¡± She shook her head in

    deep regret. I even entertained the thought that Aubree would probably turn over a new leaf after what

    happened to her family and would be a suitable candidate for my daughter-inw. Now, I''ve no choice

    but to admit I fell for the same person''s trickery twice!

    Lucian had expected her response, and he did not press for details. He merely asked, ¡°How did it go?

    Is she willing to meet with you?¡±

    Still looking a little troubled, Frieda replied, ¡°I can get the money ready, but if you''re to leave with things

    as they are now, it''ll be quite difficult to send you off without the Farwells finding out.¡±

 Chapter 1505

    Chapter 1505

    Not wanting to say anything further, Sonya simply shook her head with a gloomy expression.

    The fact that she had been tricked by someone like Aubree was humiliating enough.

    She was not about to admit it in front of Roxanne.

    Lucian and Roxanne exchanged solemn nces when they saw her response.

    ¡°What do you n on having the police do to her?¡± Elias asked.

    ¡°They will handle her ordingly based on what she did. However, we don''t know where Aubree is

    right now, so we''ll need to find her before we even worry about that,¡± Lucian replied coldly.

    Sonya frowned the moment she heard that. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me about this sooner? I wouldn''t have

    taken that tone with her if you had told me about it!¡±

    Had I known about this sooner, I would''ve pretended to care about Aubree and tricked her intoing

    back!

    Of course, Lucian knew what Sonya had in mind. ¡°She''s extremely cautious. I only told you to call her

    to test her out, so I wasn''t expecting much to begin with.¡±

    Realizing that Sonya was about to get mad again, Elias quickly stood up and pulled her into his arms.

    ¡°Your mother and I will leave you two alone now that we know what''s going on. Just give me a call if

    you ever need anything. As for Aubree, I''ll have our men continue searching for her.¡±

    ¡°I''ll go see Gina and Samuel again and tell them to talk some sense into Aubree. Hopefully, they''ll be

    able to convince her to surrender,¡± Sonya said coldly after forcefully suppressing her anger.

    Feeling relieved that she was finally starting to understand, Lucian shed her a smile and nodded in

    acknowledgment.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°You two should get some rest too,¡± Elias reminded them after walking Sonya to the door.

    Lucian arched an eyebrow at him in response. ¡°Got it. Be careful on the road.¡±

    Sonya waited until they were inside the car before expressing her guilt and regret.

    ¡°How could I have missed all the signs? I can''t believe Aubree is so cruel and heartless! Our poor

    granddaughter suffers a lot as is, and yet, Aubree still targeted her anyway...¡±

    Elias turned to look at her after slowly starting the car. ¡°That''s why I told you not to interfere with

    Lucian''s affairs.¡±

    Sonya frowned and was about to say something in response, but Elias retracted his gaze as he

    continued, ¡°Why do you think Lucian chose not to marry her after all these years? Why do you think

    Essie still refuses to ept her?¡±

    Sonya opened her mouth, but she couldn''t find the words to say in response to his questions.

    The answers are obvious... Lucian still can''t bring himself to let go of Roxanne, and Essie has seen

    right through Aubree''s pretense long ago. My poor granddaughter suffered so much at Aubree''s hands

    for so long, and yet she couldn''t even tell anyone about it. I''ve always been trying to get Essie to spend

    time with Aubree, so it''s only natural for her to dislike me. I feel so bad for her...

    ¡°Why did Lucian want you to call Aubree just now?¡± Elias pressed on when he received no response

    from her.

    Having been snapped out of her train of thought, Sonya replied reluctantly, ¡°He just wanted me to see

    Aubree''s true intentions. Tell me, have I been making aplete fool out of myself this whole time?¡±

    ¡°Lucian is the only one who can decide who he marries. If you interfere, then he might end up marrying

    someone like Aubree. Do you really want to put the Farwell family in the hands of a woman like that?¡±

    Elias asked.

    Sonya simply snorted and kept quiet after that.

    Sonya opened her mouth, but she couldn''t find the words to say in response to his questions.

 Chapter 1506

    Chapter 1506

    Roxanne nced at the time after Sonya and Elias left. ¡°It''s gettingte. I should be heading back now.

    I can''t rest easy knowing that the kids are home alone.¡±

    ¡°I''ll send you home,¡± Lucian said with a frown.

    It was indeed ratherte, and Aubree''s whereabouts were still unknown. It was possible that she would

    pop out of nowhere and try to take Roxanne''s life. Lucian didn''t feel safe letting Roxanne go home by

    herself.

    Roxanne knew he was worried about her safety, so she chose not to turn his offer down. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    After getting into the car, the two of them talked about Aubree as Lucian drove slowly toward

    Roxanne''s house.

    ¡°I wonder where Aubree is right now. I can''t rest easy until she''s behind bars...¡± Roxanne mumbled with

    a worried look in her eyes while gazing at the scenery outside.

    Lucian slowed the car down a little as he reassured her, ¡°We have solid evidence against her, so the

    police won''t let her get away with it. In the meantime, I will also do everything I can to find her. Until she

    is caught, I will have my men protect you and the kids in secret.¡±

    Roxanne felt somewhat at ease when she recalled that Lucian had averted the recent crisis in time.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    She also couldn''t help but question her own ability to ensure the safety of her kids.

    Lucian''s eyes dimmed when he saw the look of self-me on her face. ¡°I should be apologizing to you.

    Aubree wouldn''t have targeted you and the kids if it weren''t for me. I failed to protect you all before due

    to my negligence.¡±

    Roxanne frowned and was about to say something when Lucian continued, ¡°From now on, I will

    increase the level of security around you and the kids. I''ll also try toe up with more ways to keep

    you all safe.¡±

    ¡°I just hope we can catch Aubree as soon as possible. Hopefully, she''ll repent her ways and change for

    the better after she''s behind bars,¡± Roxanne said.

    Lucian nodded, and the two of them continued chatting away.

    It was already eleven by the time they arrived at Roxanne''s house.

    After spending the entire day working at the research institute and going through a roller-coaster of

    emotions in the evening, Roxanne was extremely exhausted.

    As Lucian was driving really slowly, she got even sleepier along the drive and was barely awake when

    she got out of the car.

    Lucien tightened his hug when he noticed her response. ¡°Are you regretting it?¡±

    ¡°It''s reallyte. Be careful on your drive home,¡± she reminded him while struggling to keep her eyes

    open.

    Feeling touched that Roxanne was still concerned about him even when she was so tired, Lucian

    reached out and gently caressed her face.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Roxanne asked, staring at him in confusion.

    ¡°I think I might have been traumatized by the incident earlier this evening. I don''t feel like letting you out

    of my sight,¡± Lucian replied.

    Roxanne let out a chuckle when she heard that. ¡°Come on, stop joking!¡±

    She couldn''t seem to believe that Lucian would get traumatized by anything.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    The next thing she knew, Lucian had pulled her into his embrace.

    Unlike their hug outside the study, Lucian was being somewhat cautious when he hugged her this time.

    ¡°How much longer are you going to make me wait?¡±

    Roxanne was about to hug him back, but she paused when she heard what he asked and nervously

    pulled her arms back.

    Lucian tightened his hug when he noticed her response. ¡°Are you regretting it?¡±

    ¡°It''s reallyte. Be careful on your drive home,¡± she reminded him while struggling to keep her eyes

    open.

 Chapter 1507

    Chapter 1507

    Roxanne had a hesitant look in her eyes as she asked, ¡°I want to know what you think of Archie and

    Benny. Tell me honestly, did you only choose to ept them because of me?¡±

    ¡°You know me. Except for Essie, I have no patience for kids in general. But things are different with

    Archie and Benny. I''m not sure if it''s because they have your blood running through their veins, but I felt

    an odd sense of closeness with them the moment I first saw them,¡± Lucian replied without any

    hesitation.

    He then released his grip on Roxanne as he continued, ¡°I was prepared to ept them the moment I

    first saw them. It''s just as I said in the announcement. From now on, I will treat them as our children,

    which is no different from how I treat Essie.¡±

    Roxanne felt a wave of mncholy sweep over her when she heard that.

    Lucian said he felt a sense of closeness with them because they''re my children, but in reality, they''re

    his children too... Who would''ve thought being rted by blood would have such a strong effect on

    people? Lucian has been proving his words with the way he treats Archie and Benny. If Sonya can

    genuinely ept Archie and Benny into the family, then I will tell Lucian the truth about their identities. I

    will let him know that Archie and Benny are our children!

    Lucian had his arm around her waist as he observed the changes in her expression.

    While he couldn''t tell what she was thinking, the firm yet gentle look in her eyes caused his heart to

    skip a beat.

    As Lucian slowly moved his hand up to her face, Roxanne went along with his movement and got

    closer to him.

    The sexual tension between them increased as the two of them got closer to each other.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Their lips were about to touch when a childish voice called out to Roxanne from above.

    ¡°Mommy! You''re back¡ª¡±

    Archie quickly held a hand over Benny''s mouth to stop him from interrupting the kiss.

    He then grabbed Benny by the arm and tried to sneak back into the room so they could pretend nothing

    had ever happened.

    However, Roxanne had heard him and tensed up all of a sudden.

    Lucian frowned slightly as he tried to move in for a kiss, but Roxanne turned to the side at thest

    second, so he only managed to kiss her on the cheek.

    She then pushed him aside and shot him a re in response.

    Lucian looked up at the balcony on the second floor and called out to the three kids who were about to

    sneak away, ¡°It''s reallyte. Why are you three still awake at this hour?¡±

    Roxanne had wanted to stop him, but it was toote.

    The kids stopped in their tracks when they heard his voice.

    After exchanging nces with each other, Benny decided to step forward and wave at them from the

    balcony.

    ¡°I didn''t mean to stay up, Daddy! I just thought I''d greet Mommy since I heard hering home. I didn''t

    know you two came back together!¡±

    I would''ve hidden in my room and pretended to be asleep if I had known!

    Of course, Lucian wasn''t going to punish Benny or anything. He just wanted to show Roxanne that the

    kids knew everything.

    Lucian frowned slightly as he tried to move in for a kiss, but Roxanne turned to the side at thest

    second, so he only managed to kiss her on the cheek.

 Chapter 1508

    Chapter 1508

    ¡°It''s reallyte. You should go to bed. Don''t go anywhere for the next few days,¡± Lucian reminded them.

    The kids nodded profusely in response.

    ¡°Okay! We''ll be going to bed now!¡± Archie said as he casually led Benny and Este back inside.

    Lucian said nothing further after watching the three of them leave the balcony.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, was burning bright red.

    Lucian and I were just hugging thest time they caught us together. This time, they nearly caught us

    kissing!

    Roxanne shot Lucian another re at the thought of that.

    ¡°It''s reallyte. I thought they had all gone to bed,¡± Lucian replied with an innocent look on his face.

    Roxanne felt speechless when she saw how calm he was about it. ¡°As you said, it''s veryte. I need to

    go to bed now. You should head home too, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Lucian had an affectionate look in his eyes when he saw her get flustered.

    Roxanne had just walked past him when he reached out and grabbed her by the wrist.

    He spun her around and gave her a quick kiss on the lips.

    ¡°Take good care of yourself. My phone will be switched on at all times, so just give me a call if anything

    happens,¡± he said before letting go of her.

    Having been caught off guard by his sudden kiss, Roxanne only regained herposure a few

    secondster.

    Whatever negative emotions she had were gone when she heard his deep and seductive voice. ¡°You

    too. Stay safe on the drive home, and let me know when you have arrived.¡±

    Lucian nodded with a smile and waited until she entered the mansion before getting into his car.

    Roxanne watched as his car disappeared into the distance before returning to her room.

    She had just opened her bedroom door when she saw the three kids sitting on her bed.

    The kids turned around excitedly when they heard the door opening.

    Benny sounded a little disappointed when he asked, ¡°Why did youe upstairs so soon, Mommy?¡±

    Roxanne knew what he was implying with that question of his, but she ignored it and responded by

    asking, ¡°I''m the one asking the questions here. Why are you three still awake thiste at night?¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    Unsure of what to say, the kids exchanged nces in silence.

    Eventually, Este decided to speak up and replied with a pitiful look on her face, ¡°I couldn''t sleep

    because you weren''t home yet, so I had Archie and Benny keep mepany.¡±

    She then hopped off the bed and hugged Roxanne''s thigh as she continued, ¡°It''s all my fault, Mommy.

    Please don''t me Archie and Benny!¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± The kids nodded obediently in unison.

    She then hopped off the bed and hugged Roxanne''s thigh as she continued, ¡°It''s all my fault, Mommy.

    Please don''t me Archie and Benny!¡±

    Roxanne had always had a soft spot for Este to begin with, and that spot only grew softer ever since

    she found out about Este''s identity.

    She patted Este on the head and shifted her gaze toward Archie and Benny. ¡°Oh, well... I have

    something to tell you kids anyway.¡±

    The kids immediately sat up straight with serious looks on their faces.

    Not wanting to scare them, Roxanne tried her best to sound as calm as possible when she said, ¡°I

    need you kids to behave yourselves and bring your smartwatches with you when you go to

    kindergarten. Also, stay with Ms. Ward after ss is over. Do not leave the kindergarten until you see

    me. Is that understood?¡±

    The kids were pretty smart, so they knew something had happened after the incident earlier that

    evening even if Roxanne didn''t tell them.

    While they were still too young to be of any help, the best they could do was not make Roxanne and

    Lucian worry.

    ¡°Okay!¡± The kids nodded obediently in unison.

    She then hopped off the bed and hugged Roxanne''s thigh as she continued, ¡°It''s all my fault, Mommy.

    Please don''t me Archie and Benny!¡±

 Chapter 1509

    Chapter 1509

    ¡°So? Have youe up with a n, Aubree?¡±

    As time ticked past, Frieda grew increasingly anxious.

    Aubree recalled something right then and clenched her jaw forcefully. ¡°Have you investigated the man

    from that night?¡±

    Frieda''s eyes turned as wide as saucers. ¡°You''re going to ask for his help? Didn''t you say he''s in cahoots

    with Roxanne? What if he betrays you?¡±

    Determination shed across Aubree''s eyes. ¡°That''s the only way! The man gave off an unusual aura, so

    I''m sure he''s a powerful man!¡±

    ¡°But... why would someone like him work for Roxanne?¡± Frieda was filled with confusion.

    ¡°Did you investigate or not?¡± Aubree snapped, her patience wearing thin.

    Frieda gave a hesitant nod. ¡°I checked the surveince footage and tracked down his house.¡±

    ¡°Bring me there!¡± Aubree said without hesitation.

    Seeing that she was so determined, Frieda had no choice but to do as told.

    They hailed a taxi by the roadside, and Frieda gave the driver the address of their destination. The

    vehicle slowly pulled away from the motel entrance.

    Soon, the taxi rolled to a stop in front of a mansion.

    ¡°This is it but I''m not sure if he usually stays here,¡± Frieda said.

    Aubree had no time to ponder her next move. She hastily flung open the car door and stepped out.

    The mansion was brightly lit. It was obvious it was upied.

    Aubree heaved a sigh of relief. However, her respite was brief. A momentter, her face twisted into a

    grimace and her gaze grew icy cold as she remembered why she was there.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Frieda stepped forward and rang the doorbell.

    Soon, someone answered the inte. ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Frieda turned to look at Aubree standing beside her.

    ¡°I''m looking for the owner of this mansion. Tell him that a woman with the surname Pearson is here to

    talk to him. He''ll know who I am,¡± Aubree responded coolly.

    The person on the other end grunted in acknowledgment.

    A brief silenceter, he said, ¡°The door is open. Come on in.¡±

    Following that, the door to the mansion opened with a click.

    Aubree strode in, her face devoid of expression. As soon as she stepped into the mansion, she saw the

    man lounging on the couch.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, why are you herete at night? Don''t tell me you can''t forget what happened that night,¡±

    the man said flippantly even though Frieda hade with Aubree.

    He stood up and came to Aubree.

    Although the men wesn''t es populer es Lucien, there were still people who would fletter him. She knew

    he could eesily help Aubree.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hatred filled Aubree''s eyes. ¡°How dare you mention that night? If it wasn''t

    for¡ªugh! I want to tear you into pieces for what you''ve done!¡±

    Shawn arched a brow in amusement. ¡°If it wasn''t for what? If I''m not mistaken, that must be the reason

    for your visit, Ms. Pearson. Am I right?¡±

    Aubree red at him. ¡°I need your help to leave the country!¡±

    Shawn let out a derisive snort. ¡°It appears that you havee to seek my help. Ms. Pearson, you may

    have been in a position of authority for an extended period of time, so I must remind you that this is not

    the appropriate way to request help.¡±

    As he spoke, he swept his gaze over Frieda.

    The Farwell family and the Pearson family have called off the engagement, but Ms. Queen is still friends

    with Ms. Pearson. How interesting.

    Frieda met his gaze, and suddenly a vivid image shed through her mind.

    A few years ago, Jonathan had brought her along to attend a national business conference, and she had

    met this man there.

    Although the man wasn''t as popr as Lucian, there were still people who would tter him. She knew

    he could easily help Aubree.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Hatred filled Aubree''s eyes. ¡°How dare you mention that night? If it wasn''t

    for¡ªugh! I want to tear you into pieces for what you''ve done!¡±

 Chapter 1510

    Chapter 1510

    Aubree clenched her fists by her sides, her nails digging into her palms.

    ¡°Who said I''m asking for your help? Don''t you realize that I''m threatening you?¡±

    ¡°Threatening me?¡± The amused look in Shawn''s eyes intensified. ¡°I don''t think you''re capable enough

    to threaten me with your current status.¡±

    Aubree gritted her teeth. ¡°If you refuse to help me, I''ll make a police report! You''ll be sent to jail for what

    you did to me that night!¡±

    The lighthearted smirk that had been on Shawn''s face moments earlier had vanished. His voice was

    low and menacing as he spoke. ¡°If I was scared of the consequences, I wouldn''t have done what I did

    that night. Do you have anything to back up your ims? Anything that could possibly be used against

    me?¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree''sshes trembled imperceptibly when she heard that.

    Evidence? I was nning on using him, so I didn''t leave any traces behind.

    Seeing her reaction, Shawn continued, ¡°If you have nothing, I''d advise you to behave yourself. My

    interest in you was not due to any romantic inclination, but because of your prior rtionship with

    Lucian. Had it not been for this connection, I doubt I would have found you particrly attractive.¡±

    He held her chin with such force that her face contorted in pain. ¡°If you want my help, you will ask me

    politely. Don''t give me any attitude, or you will regreting here tonight.¡±

    With that, Shawn tossed her aside in disgust.

    Frieda''s heart sank when she saw his attitude doing one-eighty. She nced at Aubree before

    suggesting tentatively, ¡°Aubree, perhaps you should talk to him while I go and check on the status of

    the situation.¡±

    With that, Shawn tossed her aside in disgust.

    Frieda''s heart sank when she saw his attitude doing one-eighty. She nced at Aubree before

    suggesting tentatively, ¡°Aubree, perhaps you should talk to him while I go and check on the status of

    the situation.¡±

    Without waiting for a reply, she rushed out hastily, afraid of inviting unwanted trouble.

    The butler entered his room at the same time.

    Aubree and Shawn were the only ones left in the living room.

    Aubree was sprawled on the ground, looking wretched as Shawn towered above her and looked at her

    as if she was nothing but a worthless piece of trash. ¡°Will you speak nicely now?¡± he asked, his voice

    dripping with disdain.

    A whileter, Aubree struggled to her feet and hung her head low. She gritted her teeth and forced

    herself to speak softly. ¡°I''m willing to do anything as long as you agree to help me.¡±

    Shawn was filled with a sense of satisfaction as he watched the former influential socialite submit to

    him. ¡°You were discarded by Lucian like a piece of trash, but even so, your body is eptable...¡±

    Aubree dug her nails into her palms fiercely. Her body tensed up when she heard him call her trash,

    and his insults stung her soul like a thousand tiny needles.

    However, she reminded herself to stay put to achieve her goal.

    Shawn was pleased to see the submissive side of her.

    Nonchntly, he asked, ¡°Something serious must''ve happened for you to endure all my insults, Ms.

    Pearson. If you are unwilling to divulge the details to me, how can I be of help?¡±

    As he stoppeding closer to her, Aubree allowed her grip to loosen and replied, ¡°I suspect Lucian

    has called the police to arrest me because of that b*tch. Please help me by sending me out of the

    country!¡±

    She bit the inside of her mouth and pretended to be weak by pleading, ¡°I''m sorry for my attitude earlier.

    I promise I''ll do whatever you say as long as I can escape the country safely!¡±

    ¡°That b*tch?¡± Shawn repeated the way she addressed Roxanne in amusement.

    Aubree''s eyes widened in surprise as she considered the possibility that he was working together with

    Roxanne. She was afraid that she might''ve provoked him.

    Her heart sank to the pit of her stomach.

    He sounded her out by inching nearer to her.

    Aubree dug her nails into her palms fiercely. Her body tensed up when she heard him call her trash,

    and his insults stung her soul like a thousand tiny needles.

 Chapter 1511

    Chapter 1511

    ¡°As a matter of fact, I still don''t know why Lucian called off your engagement,¡± Shawn stated his doubts

    as he fixed his gaze on her.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hearing that, Aubree allowed herself to rx. Hope shed across her eyes as she asked, ¡°Is there

    nothing going on between you and Roxanne?¡±

    Surprised, Shawn retorted, ¡°Why would you think there''s something going on between us?¡±

    Aubree let out a deep breath of relief before unleashing her pent-up emotions and bitter resentment

    toward Roxanne. ¡°If it wasn''t for that b*tch, I would have been Mrs. Farwell by now! I''ll never forgive her

    for what she did!¡±

    Shawn noticed the change in her gaze and fell silent for a few moments. A strange smile yed on his

    lips as he said, ¡°I can help you.¡±

    Aubree''s heart skipped a beat as she met his gaze in delight.

    She might be wrong, but there seemed to be a calctive look in Shawn''s eyes.

    Shawn had grown weary of attempting to disguise his intentions. He dered frankly, ¡°You can count

    on me to provide you with the means to depart this country, but you must listen to me once you have

    reached your destination. It may be somewhat challenging, so I can''t guarantee you''ll be able to

    comply.¡±

    Aubree desperately wanted a way out of her current situation. When presented with an opportunity to

    escape, she was more than eager to make it happen. Without hesitation, she agreed, ¡°Sure! I''m willing

    to do anything as long as you can help me!¡±

    With that, they reached an agreement.

    Shawn changed his tone and spoke amicably. ¡°I will see to it that someone is able to safely transport

    you out of the country. I hope you won''t let me down.¡±

    With that, they reached an agreement.

    Shawn changed his tone and spoke amicably. ¡°I will see to it that someone is able to safely transport

    you out of the country. I hope you won''t let me down.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡± After Aubree got what she came here for, her eyes gleamed with a newfound

    feeling of determination and vengefulness.

    Frieda had been hiding outside for some time, dreading the notion of confronting the two mad

    individuals who were in the mansion. Despite her trepidation, she was not brave enough to go off by

    herself and eventually made the difficult decision to enter the mansion.

    ¡°Aubree, how did it go?¡± she asked carefully after making her way inside.

    Aubree''s expression gave away the results, and upon seeing it, she felt a sense of relief wash over her.

    ¡°Why did you leave?¡± Aubree gave her an icy re.

    When I was in trouble, she escaped and abandoned me to face that lunatic alone. If I wasn''t about to

    depart from the country, I would have given her a stern reprimand for her behavior.

    Frieda noticed Aubree''s displeasure and attempted to cate her with a smile. ¡°I left to look into the

    situation,¡± she exined. ¡°The Farwells have already made a police report, but I''m sure that with this

    gentleman''s help, you won''t have anything to worry about anymore.¡±

    A grim look spread across Aubree''s face when she heard that.

    Why is Lucian so heartless? My family is in tatters, but he still won''t stop! It''s all the b*tch''s fault. She

    must''ve told him something! Roxanne Jarvis, I must teach you a lesson when I return!

    Her hatred was so intense that Frieda felt a chill go down her spine. ¡°Aubree, you''re going to leave

    soon, so it''s best to let it go. Why¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You know nothing,¡± Aubree interjected. ¡°I''ll be back! I won''t let that b*tch off easily.¡±

    Frieda opened her mouth in an attempt to convince Aubree to reconsider her decision, but before she

    had the chance to do so, Shawn came downstairs after rying his orders to his subordinate.

    He didn''t even spare Frieda a nce as he looked straight at Aubree. ¡°We have no time to spare. I

    have a subordinate waiting outside for you, Ms. Pearson. You can depart now.¡±

    Without further dy, Aubree rose to her feet and strode out of the mansion.

    Seeing that Aubree was prepared to leave, Frieda dared not stay behind and hastily followed her out

    the door. Outside, she watched as Aubree was ushered into a sleek, ck car by a mysterious man

    wearing an equally dark outfit. Without a moment''s hesitation, the driver started the car and quickly

    pulled away, leaving Frieda behind.

    I can''t believe the Farwells called the police!

    A grim look spread across Aubree''s face when she heard that.

 Chapter 1512

    Chapter 1512

    For the next two days, the police failed to make progress.

    Farwell Group had mobilized all its forces but failed to locate Aubree in Horington.

    Cayden arrived at Lucian''s office with a dark expression. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    ¡°Have you found Aubree?¡± Lucian''s voice was icy cold when he mentioned Aubree''s name.

    Cayden felt a chill travel down his spine as he sensed the fury radiating from Lucian. ¡°We have yet to

    find her whereabouts, and the police haven''t given us any updates.¡±

    Inside the study, the temperature dropped so low that it was almost subzero.

    An ominous ck thundercloud of temper settled over Lucian as he asked, ¡°What about Samuel and

    Gina? Did Aubree contact them?¡±

    Cayden replied carefully, ¡°No. I''ve looked into it, and they stopped contacting Aubree after her photos

    were leaked.¡±

    After observing Lucian''s reaction, he mustered up the courage to express his suspicion. ¡°I think Aubree

    has fled. She must have sensed something was wrong, as she hasn''t spoken to Ophelia in days.¡±

    Lucian had the same suspicion, too. He remained unfazed after hearing Cayden''s words.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The study fell silent in an instant.

    Anxiety crept up Cayden''s heart, as he wasn''t sure what to do.

    Fortunately, Lucian soon broke the silence. ¡°Continue to keep an eye on the Pearsons and the search

    for Aubree. If she has managed to escape, she''d better note back. If she does, our men must be

    the first to discover her whereabouts.¡±

    Cayden exhaled sharply and gave a curt nod. ¡°Understood!¡±

    As Lucian was done rying his orders, Cayden reported the remaining information to him and turned

    to leave.

    The soft click of the doortch echoed through the study. Lucian slowly rose from his chair and made

    his way to the window where he stood in deep contemtion.

    Aubree''s whereabouts remain unknown. The fact that she is still missing is a cause of great concern.

    Roxanne and the children are in a precarious situation. I have considered assigning more bodyguards

    to ensure their safety, yet this still leaves me with lingering concerns. I wish more than anything that I

    could keep Roxanne close to me all the time, but unfortunately, she is a free spirit who cannot be

    controlled. I must figure out another way...

    Right then, the shrill sound of the phone ringing on his desk startled him.

    Lucian went over and realized it was a call from Jonathan. He answered it without hesitation.

    ¡°Lucian, how are things going? Have you found Aubree?¡±

    Jonathan was aware of the situation and had been keeping tabs on it.

    Lucian''s brows were knitted together as he replied in frustration, ¡°No. I suspect she has escaped, but I

    told them to continue finding her.¡±

    Jonathan was baffled. ¡°Farwell Group and the police are working hard to find her. Even if she has

    wings, it is impossible for her to fly out of the country! Is she in some sort of shelter or an area full of

    homeless people?¡±

    He was highly doubtful that Aubree would be able to manage an escape on her own, considering her

    family was no longer influential. The only feasible exnation for her disappearance was that she had

    managed to elude detection by hiding away like a small rodent.

    ¡°My men did a thorough search all over Horington in all the possible ces,¡± Lucian revealed darkly.

    Jonathan''s mood grew heavy. ¡°That woman is unusually persistent. Remind Roxanne to be careful. I''ll

    also join in the search.¡±

    Lucian wasn''t in the mood to continue their conversation, so he agreed and ended the call.

 Chapter 1513

    Chapter 1513

    Jonathan''s expression darkened after the call ended. He strode out of the room and stopped outside

    Frieda''s door.

    Ever since Aubree left, Frieda had been cooping up in her room due to her guilty conscience.

    When she heard someone knocking on the door, she was so nervous that she nearly fell out of her

    bed.

    ¡°Frieda, it''s me. Open the door.¡± Jonathan spoke in a firm tone that left no room for negotiation.

    However, Frieda did not have the guts to face him. Faking a weak voice, she answered, ¡°I''m not feeling

    well. Can we talk another time...¡±

    ¡°If you don''t open the door now, I''ll get the key and open it myself.¡± Jonathan was adamant about

    speaking to his sister right then.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Frieda had no choice but to get up and open the door. ¡°Jonathan, what''s so urgent that you have to talk

    to me immediately?¡±

    Looking at the woman with a scrutinizing gaze, Jonathan said, ¡°Two million five hundred thousand was

    found missing from thepany''s ounts during the time you were there. What did you spend the

    money on?¡±

    Initially, he had assumed that his sister had used the money to buy luxury products.

    Since it wasn''t a huge sum of money, he had turned a blind eye to it.

    However, Jonathan could not help but feel uneasy when he thought about Frieda''s abnormal behavior

    over the past few days, considering everything that had happened.

    Frieda''s heart skipped a beat after she heard her brother''s question. She lowered her head in a fluster

    in an attempt to mask her feelings of guilt.

    ¡°That money... Um... I used it to buy a bag.¡±

    Knowing Frieda extremely well, Jonathan noticed something amiss about her at once. At that moment,

    his heart sank. ¡°Bag? Where''s the bag?¡±

    Frieda''s voice grew increasingly soft as she replied, ¡°It''s a preorder and will take some time to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Show me the receipt, then. You should have it, right?¡± Jonathan pressed further.

    Frieda remained silent after hearing that.

    As she had lied about buying the bag, there was no way she could produce a receipt.

    ¡°Did you give that money to Aubree?¡± Jonathan exposed his sister without beating around the bush.

    A shiver ran down Frieda''s spine before she replied, ¡°I gave Aubree some money out of pity. I can''t

    bear to see her in such a miserable state. After all, our families used to be quite close. I¡ª¡±

    Before the woman could finish her sentence, she was interrupted by Jonathan, who was simmering

    with anger. ¡°How many times have I told you not to contact her anymore? Not only did you not listen to

    me, but you even gave her our family''s money!¡±

    Jonathan was so enraged that Frieda felt overwhelmed by the intense pressure he was emitting. She

    looked at the ground at once, avoiding her brother''s eyes that were zing with fury.

    Suddenly, Jonathan extended his arm and pushed her into the room before mming the door shut.

    A wave of fear washed over Frieda as the thunderous sound echoed in the air.

    ¡°Tell me honestly! Are you involved in Aubree''s disappearance?¡± Jonathan asked in a low voice.

    Judging by the look in his eyes, he was almost certain that his sister had yed a part in it.

    Frieda gritted her teeth in terror. Trying her best not to expose herself, she took a deep breath and

    replied, ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about. I did give her some money, but it was long before she

    disappeared.¡±

    Jonathan narrowed his eyes. ¡°Long before she disappeared? I don''t remember sharing with you the

    time of her disappearance.¡±

    Frieda lifted her head abruptly, her eyes filled with panic. Even so, she bit the bullet and shook her

    head while saying, ¡°I don''t know. I don''t know anything...¡±

    ¡°Where is she now? Has she really escaped?¡±

    Taking a pause, Jonathan softened his tone and continued, ¡°If you know where she is, you need to tell

    me now. If she has already fled Horington, we will have to keep an eye on all major routes into the city

    and make sure that she neveres back. If she returns, we can arrest her immediately. That way,

    you will no longer have to contact her, and I can stop worrying about the Queen family being implicated

    by her.¡±

 Chapter 1514

    Chapter 1514

    We can make sure that she neveres back, and if she returns, we can arrest her immediately.

    That sounded rather tempting to Frieda.

    If that were the case, she would finally be able to escape the clutches of Aubree.

    Frieda''s expression changed visibly.

    Jonathan could tell that she was wavering. He seized the opportunity and asked again, ¡°Has she

    already fled Horington?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Frieda lowered her head and nodded in silence.

    When Jonathan saw that, a trace of anger shed across his face, but he quickly suppressed the rage

    rising in him.

    ¡°Given Aubree''s capabilities, there was no way she could have escaped under the surveince of both

    the Farwell family and the police. Even with your help, it was still an impossible feat. How exactly did

    she manage to do it?¡±

    Frieda hesitated for a second before answering with a pleading look in her eyes, ¡°Jonathan, if I tell you,

    can you promise me not to tell anyone else?¡±

    Jonathan remained unmoved as he fixed his gaze on his sister.

    ¡°Lucian can''t know that I didn''t inform him that Aubree ran away. He''s not going to let me off! Who

    knows, maybe our entire family would also be affected...¡±

    Panic was written all over Frieda''s face as she tugged at Jonathan''s sleeves.

    Jonathan''s gaze softened when Frieda expressed worry about their family''s situation. However, instead

    of giving her a direct answer, he merely said, ¡°So tell me, how did she manage to escape?¡±

    Frieda took her brother''s silence as his tacit agreement and said softly, ¡°She had help from a man. If

    I''m not wrong, he''s the one who was with her at the hotel that day. He seems to be a rather powerful

    person. He sent Aubree out of Horington on the night of the incident.¡±

    Jonathan could feel anger flooding his veins, but he managed to keep a poker face when Frieda looked

    toward him.

    ¡°That''s all I know. I have nothing else to tell you even if you continue asking me,¡± the woman said.

    Jonathan furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°When is sheing back?¡±

    Frieda shook her head. ¡°I have no idea. I left the room when both of them were talking. When I

    returned, Aubree was already getting into the car and leaving.¡±

    After saying that, she asked Jonathan hopefully, ¡°Didn''t you say that you will prevent her from

    returning?¡±

    When Jonathan was sure that his sister had told him everything she knew, he finally unleashed the fury

    he had been suppressing all this while.

    ¡°Are you finally worried that she mighte back? You should have taken my words seriously in the

    first ce!¡±

    Frieda''s eyes brimmed with grievance and nervousness when she saw the sudden change in her

    brother''s attitude.

    ¡°Why did you help her? Were you involved in all those things that she had done previously?¡± Jonathan

    asked sternly, suddenly recalling some things.

    Frieda let go of his sleeves guiltily. Learning her lesson, she decided not to tell him anything else. ¡°No.

    That''s really all. I had no idea what she wanted me to help her with when she came to see me. I didn''t

    expect...¡±

    She sounded as if Aubree had also deceived her.

    Jonathan eyed his sister suspiciously for some time while she kept her head bowed.

    ¡°Make sure this stays between us. Don''t you dare ask Grandpa or Mom and Dad for help. I don''t want

    them to copse from anger!¡± After an extended silence, Jonathan continued coldly, ¡°It''s best for you to

    stay at home during this period. You''re not allowed to step out of the house without my permission!¡±

    Without giving Frieda a chance to reply, Jonathan turned around and strode out of the room after

    saying that.

    ¡°Keep an eye on her. Don''t let her leave the house without my permission!¡±

    Even with the door mmed shut, Frieda could hear her brother speaking to the housekeeper. She felt

    as if a pail of ice-cold water had been dumped on her.

 Chapter 1515

    Chapter 1515

    After much contemtion, Jonathan still thought he had to talk to Lucian face-to-face after learning the

    truth.

    Otherwise, the Queen family might meet the same fate as the Pearson family if the Farwells learned

    about it from Aubree.

    Jonathan quickly called Lucian and invited him for drinks.

    Lucian, who had no ce to vent his anger for the past two days, agreed without hesitation.

    The two of them agreed to meet at the club they often went to.

    When Lucian arrived, Jonathan had already ordered the drinks and was drinking by himself in the

    private room. He looked pretty angry too.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Did something happen to the Queen family again?¡±

    Lucian took a seat next to him and poured himself a drink.

    Jonathan was thinking of how to tell Lucian the truth. His mind was a mess.

    Only when he heard Lucian''s voice did he return to his senses and stop drinking.

    After a while, he decided to finish the drink in his hand before he smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Lucian, didn''t

    you say that you suspect Aubree ran away? Well, now I can certainly tell you that it''s true. She indeed

    ran away.¡±

    Lucian stopped drinking when he heard that and turned to look at Jonathan. ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Helplessness was written all over Jonathan''s face as he replied, ¡°If it''s possible, I, too, wish that I didn''t

    know about it, but...¡±

    The two of them grew up together. Even if Jonathan did not finish his sentence, Lucian could already

    guess what Jonathan was going to say.

    If the Farwell family could not find out the truth, it was even more impossible for Jonathan to find out

    about it.

    The only possibility was that the person who knew the truth was beside him.

    Frieda!

    A cold glint shed across Lucian''s eyes when he thought of Frieda. However, he was still considerate

    of his friend and did not express his displeasure.

    Jonathan had helped Lucian and Roxanne a lot with their rtionship.

    He believed Jonathan would keep watch over Frieda.

    Lucian was willing to be considerate of Jonathan. As long as thetter chose not to say anything,

    Lucian would pretend not to know.

    ¡°Who sent her away?¡± Lucian changed the topic as he refilled their sses.

    Jonathan raised his ss gratefully. He sounded doubtful as he answered, ¡°I know that the person was

    the man Aubree met during the hotel''s opening. The next morning, that man had also taken

    inappropriate photos of Aubree. I have no idea why he would help her.¡±

    Lucian scrunched up his eyebrows, and his expression turned grim. ¡°What exactly are that man''s

    intentions? He first put Aubree in the spotlight, but now he''s helping her by doing this. And he''s able to

    avoid getting caught by the Farwell family and the police...¡±

    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.

    This person is dangerous the more I think about it. I must quickly find him!

    Jonathan also had the same thought. ¡°I also want to know Aubree''s whereabouts. We''ll find her as long

    as we find that man. I''m somewhat rted to this matter. I can''t sit by and do nothing.¡±

    Lucian slightly nodded before taking a sip of his drink and said, ¡°It''s not a bad thing if Aubree did leave

    Horington. Since she dared to leave, she should never think of returning. I won''t let her get another

    chance at harming them!¡±

    Jonathan was fully aware of who Lucian referred to as ¡°them.¡±

    When Jonathan thought of how his sister had been hanging out with Aubree, he said apologetically,

    ¡°I''m sorry. If I had found out about it sooner¡ª¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with you. If Aubree doesn''t return, we''ll just let this matter go. However, if she

    dares to return, we''ll just wait for the truth to be revealed.¡±

    While he did promise that he would be considerate of Jonathan, his patience was limited.

    Jonathan sighed inwardly and did not say anything else.

 Chapter 1516

    Chapter 1516

    Roxanne had wanted to personally send and pick up the three children to and from the kindergarten.

    She thought she would be more relieved if she did that.

    However, she did not expect to be so busy on the first night and ended up asking Linda to pick them up

    in her stead.

    Half an hourter, she received a call from Archie.

    Roxanne thought Linda had not arrived, so she quickly answered the phone.

    Roxanne could hear Archie''s wary tone from the other end of the call. ¡°Mommy, can we go home with

    Ms. Linda?¡±

    Roxanne was momentarily stunned when she heard that. However, she quickly returned to her senses

    and remembered that she had told them not to follow anyone else home.

    She did not expect the children to be that vignt.

    ¡°Yes, you can. I was the one who asked Ms. Linda to pick you up. You should head home first,¡± she

    replied softly.

    Archie agreed in a childish voice and hung up.

    Roxanne ced her phone aside and felt guilt well up in her heart.

    Something big has happened, and Aubree''s whereabouts are still unknown. I should''ve stayed home

    and taken care of them.

    She pondered over it before dialing Lucian''s number.

    The call connected quickly. ¡°Roxanne, what''s wrong?¡±

    Roxanne lowered her head and asked, ¡°Can I ask you for a favor? Can you please take care of the

    children for a few days?¡±

    Lucian is their father. It makes sense for him to take care of the children if I''m busy. Plus, only Lucian

    can ensure their safety.

    Surprise shed across Lucian''s face. His lips curved upward into a smile as he replied, ¡°Of course. I''m

    happy that you can trust me.¡±

    Roxanne was moved when she heard him agree to it so quickly. ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    Lucian asked, ¡°Where are they right now? Have they gone home?¡±

    Roxanne checked the time before replying, ¡°I asked Linda to pick them up. They should be home by

    now. If it''s convenient for you, can you please take them to the manor?¡±

    Roxanne felt bad if Lucian had to travel to and fro between her home and the manor daily.

    Lucian did not answer her directly. ¡°I got it. I''ll head over right now. You shoulde back soon. Don''t

    overwork yourself.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne nced at the progress of her experiment and gave a response guiltily.

    She hung up and quickly continued the experiment.

    After hanging up, Lucian finished his work and prepared to leave Farwell Group.

    When he exited his office, he met Cayden, who was waiting for the elevator.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Cayden greeted respectfully.

    Lucian nodded in response, asking, ¡°Which restaurant did you often buy food for me from?¡±

    Cayden was caught off guard by Lucian''s question.

    He did not even realize that the elevator had arrived. Only when Lucian entered the elevator did he

    return to his senses and follow behind Lucian. ¡°Mr. Farwell, if you want their food, I''ll call them

    immediately to send it to the manor.¡±

    Lucian frowned and ordered, ¡°Have them send the food to Durwest Garden. Also, send me the address

    to the restaurant.¡±

    Cayden nodded. Mr. Farwell must be bringing food to visit Mrs. Farwell.

    He tactfully confirmed Lucian''s order with him before calling the restaurant. He then sent the

    restaurant''s address to Lucian.

    The elevator stopped at the ground floor.

    After they exited the elevator, Cayden asked, ¡°Mr. Farwell, do you want me to send you there?¡±

    With a wave of his hand, Lucian rejected Cayden''s offer and headed outside.

 Chapter 1517

    Chapter 1517

    It was past eight in the evening when Roxanne arrived home.

    When she entered, she saw the three children sitting on the couch, tuning to the financial news

    channel. Lucian was sitting cross-legged beside them.

    The four of them were focused on the television.

    ¡°You''re back?¡±

    Lucian was the first to get up when he heard the sound at the door. ¡°There''s food on the table. I just

    heated it. You should change ande down for dinner.¡±

    Only then did the three children shift their focus and run toward her with round bellies. ¡°Mommy, the

    food that Daddy ordered is delicious!¡±

    Roxanne looked amused when she saw how full they were from eating before she shifted her gaze to

    the CEO before her who seemed to be asking for credit.

    ¡°What did you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I didn''t want to make you worry. You should know I can take good care of them.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback. She looked at how serious Lucian was and felt her heart skip a beat. ¡°I

    know. That''s why I asked you to look after them.¡±

    The three children stared at their parents and slowly backed away in understanding to minimize their

    presence.

    Roxanne noticed the change in the atmosphere and quickly regained herposure. She lowered her

    head and walked past Lucian.

    Lucian did not stop her either.

    Roxanne was tired after having dinner. She suggested Lucian take the children home with him.

    ¡°It''s gettingte. You should bring them to the manor.¡±

    Hearing that, the three children stared at them in confusion.

    Roxanne patiently exined to Archie and Benny, ¡°I''m quite busy these days, and I''m afraid I won''t be

    able to take good care of you. How about the two of you stay at Essie''s ce for some time?¡±

    ¡°No! We want to be with you, Mommy!¡± Archie was the first to reject the idea. Determination was written

    all over his face. ¡°We want to protect you!¡±

    Roxanne was moved when she heard that. She smiled and reached over to ruffle his hair.

    ¡°I have bodyguards by my side. Plus, I''m an adult. I can take care of myself. I''ll be distracted and

    worried if the three of you are here. You don''t want me to be exhausted either, right?¡±

    With how she worded it, the children had no choice but to agree despite their unwillingness.

    Lucian helped the three children get into the car before he turned to look at Roxanne. ¡°Will you be fine

    on your own?¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne smiled. ¡°Don''t I still have the bodyguards you assigned for me? Plus, Aubree won''t appear for

    the next few days. I don''t think it''ll be dangerous.¡±

    ¡°There are a lot of guest rooms at the manor,¡± Lucian hinted.

    Naturally, Roxanne could understand what he meant. However, she still had some concerns, so she

    shook her head and replied, ¡°It''s fine. It''s closer to the research institute from here.¡±

    After saying that, she abruptly changed the topic, afraid Lucian might try to persuade her again. ¡°It''s

    gettingte. The children still need to go to kindergarten tomorrow. You should hurry and bring them

    home.¡±

    Lucian knew it was impossible to persuade her, so he kept quiet.

    After all, the children would be going home with him. He would find other ways to make her agree.

    With that thought in mind, he reminded her to rest early before getting into the car.

    ¡°Bye, Mommy.¡± The children wound down the window and said goodbye to Roxanne reluctantly.

    Roxanne smiled and waved goodbye as she watched them leave.

    After driving for a while, Lucian looked at the three children through the rearview mirror and asked, ¡°Do

    you want Mommy toe with us?¡±

    The children''s eyes lit up, and they nodded fervently.

    ¡°I want that too, but that''ll have to depend on your performance.¡± Lucian raised his eyebrows in

    satisfaction.

 Chapter 1518

    Chapter 1518

    The three children stayed at the Farwell residence for the next few days.

    Lucian used that as an excuse to video call Roxanne every night. He would report to her about how the

    children were doing and also expressed his concern for her health.

    The children were obedient every time they appeared on the screen.

    It was already the weekend. It had been four whole days since the children hadst met Roxanne, and

    they were throwing tantrums about wanting to see her.

    Lucian had an idea.

    It was noon. Catalina was about to prepare lunch when she saw Lucian and the children preparing to

    go out. She said, ¡°Mr. Farwell, are you going out to meet Mrs. Farwell? Why don''t you wait for me to

    finish preparing lunch so you can bring some for her? Isn''t she busy these days? Please remind her not

    to overwork herself.¡±

    Before Lucian could speak, the children had already run toward the kitchen.

    ¡°Ms. Catalina, we''ll help you!¡±

    With that, they each took a stool and stood beside Catalina.

    A smile appeared on Catalina''s lips when she saw the three adorable children. ¡°Okay. I''ll teach you.¡±

    The four of them started to prepare lunch in the kitchen.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian watched them for a while and felt his heart skip a beat. He could not help but go to the kitchen

    and join in.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Catalina was filled with surprise when she saw Lucian walk into the kitchen.

    However, she quickly understood that he was doing it for Roxanne and grinned as she guided them to

    prepare lunch.

    The lunch preparation was chaotic, but the final product was considered eptable with Catalina''s

    help.

    Catalina helped them pack the food. She then watched them leave with lunch boxes in their hands as

    she smiled from ear to ear.

    It was lunchtime when the four of them arrived at the research institute.

    The children stared at Lucian with wide eyes as he gave Roxanne a call.

    Not long after, Roxanne appeared at the entrance of the research institute and made her way toward

    them.

    ¡°Why did you change cars?¡± Roxanne asked casually when she got in the car and noticed its spacious

    space.

    As soon as she said that, the children mysteriously took out a bag. Lucian pressed a button, and soon,

    a divider fell onto the seat in front of them.

    Roxanne was confused.

    ¡°Tadah! Mommy, we prepared you lunch!¡±

    Benny struggled to put the bag on the divider. His eyes sparkled in anticipation as he stared at

    Roxanne.

    Roxanne was filled with surprise when she heard what Benny said. She could not help but turn to look

    at the person beside her.

    I''ve already seen how he washes dishes, but it''s hard to imagine him cooking in the kitchen.

    Lucian had been so clumsy when making a cake thest time, much less cook.

    Lucian sensed her gaze and turned to look out the window calmly.

    Roxanne thought it was funny, but she was also excited to know what food they had prepared. She

    reached over to open the bag and took out the lunchboxes one by one.

    Lucian turned around and looked at the opened lunchboxes. A glint of disgust shed across his eyes.

    ¡°Forget it. I should bring you all to a restaurant instead.¡±

    He had always thought he could achieve anything.

    However, when faced with the food in front of him, he had to admit that he had zero talent for cooking.

    With that, he got ready to start the car.

    However, a smile appeared on Roxanne''s lips. Surprise was written on her face as she said, ¡°You guys

    made all these? You''re awesome!¡±

    Lucian stopped his actions and narrowed his eyes as he stared at her when he heard her say that.

    ¡°You don''t need to force yourself. These dishes don''t look appetizing. You can try my cooking again

    when I''ve made improvements. It''s better if you don''t eat it. You''re tired these days. We should go and

    eat something good.¡±

 Chapter 1519

    Chapter 1519

    Roxanne nced at the children.

    They instantly understood her intention and secretly nced at the food Lucian had prepared.

    ¡°It''s fine. I think you all did quite well. There''s a well-bnced amount of vegetables and meat,

    especially the chicken sd. I''ve been craving something crisp and refreshing for days!¡±

    With that, Roxanne picked up her fork to taste the chicken sd. She scrunched her eyebrows at the

    sourness.

    Lucian noticed her response and tasted the chicken sd himself. He immediately frowned and said, ¡°I

    put too much vinegar.¡±

    As soon as he said that, he reached over again to start the engine.

    Roxanne quickly stopped him by grabbing his arm. ¡°No, it''s fine. I''ve been wanting to eat something

    sour for the past few days. It tastes just right for me.¡±

    She then put on an act and asked the children, ¡°Did you guys make this? My babies are so precious.

    You could even guess my cravings.¡±

    The children were amused by Roxanne and wanted tough but had to hold it in. ¡°It was Daddy!¡±

    Roxanne pretended to be surprised as she looked at Lucian.

    Naturally, Lucian could tell that they were acting. Displeased, he said, ¡°Didn''t I tell you not to force

    yourself? If it''s not good, then it''s not good.¡±

    Roxanne helplessly stopped her act and breathed, ¡°Although it can''t be considered delicious, it''s not

    that bad either. Besides, it''s the thought that counts. The food will taste delicious no matter what. If I

    was the one who made all this food and sent it to you personally, would you not have eaten it?¡±

    Her words rendered him speechless.

    Roxanne ced a fork in his hand before putting some food on the children''s tes.

    ¡°Mm! Benny, the food you made is too salty!¡±

    ¡°Essie''s food is too spicy!¡±

    Benny and Este ate a few mouthfuls of food and beganining about each other. In the end,

    they came to a conclusion. ¡°Archie''s food is the best! Daddy''s chicken sd too!¡±

    Lucian''s chicken sd had been chosen as one of the two foods that were edible.

    Roxanne''s lips curved upward into a smile as she watched the children arguing yfully.

    Lucian finally epted the food on the table. When he heard what the children said, he ced some

    stir-fried potatoes on Roxanne''s te.

    Archie had not eaten much of it, yet half of the stir-fried potatoes were gone.

    The children could not protest when they saw their father ying favoritism so openly. They had no

    choice but to silently eat the sour chicken sd.

    Roxanne thought it was funny to see Lucian bully the three children.

    ¡°Just eat some of these today. I''ll do my best to improve my cooking next time,¡± Lucian said in a deep

    voice.

    Roxanne did not think today''s meal was a waste, but she still smiled and nodded when she heard what

    he said.

    It was almost time for Roxanne to return to the research institute after they finished lunch.

    Roxanne apanied them a little longer, but in the end, she still had to return to continue her

    experiment.

    ¡°I''m working overtime this afternoon. You guys should go back first.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She opened the door and got out of the car.

    Just as she closed the door, she heard the sound of the door opening and closing. She turned around

    and saw Lucian walking toward her.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± she asked in confusion.

    Lucian frowned as he looked at her. ¡°How long more will you be busy?¡±

    Roxanne had been working overtime continuously for more than half a month. Lucian was afraid she

    might exhaust herself.

    Roxanne knew he was worried about her. She smiled andforted him, ¡°There are some leads in the

    experiment now. It''ll be over soon. Don''t worry. I can take care of myself.¡±

    Lucian''s expression darkened as he looked at her much slimmer figure. The thought of wanting to

    acquire Damaris Group''s pharmaceuticalpany arose once more in his mind.

 Chapter 1520

    Chapter 1520

    Roxanne noticed his expression darkening and assumed it was because he did not enjoy the lunch

    earlier, so helplessly, she continued to reassure him.

    ¡°It made me very happy that you guys put a lot of effort into helping me prepare lunch. Thank you for

    that.¡±

    However, as soon as her words fell, Lucian put his arms around her waist and kissed her on the lips.

    His actions promptly took Roxanne aback, and she instinctively nced at the car just in time to see

    the heads of the three children poking out of the window.

    ¡°Mommy! We want a kiss too!¡±

    The children''s initial guilty expression changed after she noticed them, and they happily swung open

    the car door and got out.

    Roxanne nced at the calm-looking man in front of her before focusing on the children''s expectant

    expressions. She crouched down and kissed each child individually, the shyness within her vanished

    because of them.

    The children also obediently encircled her neck with their arms and kissed her on the cheek. ¡°Don''t

    forget to take good care of yourself, Mommy!¡±

    Roxanne assented with a smile. After getting up and bidding farewell to Lucian, she turned and entered

    the research institute.

    Although working overtime for two days did leave her feeling a little exhausted, seeing Lucian and the

    kids earlier had filled her with motivation once more.

    Roxanne soon began to continue the morning''s research.

    However, shortly after she had been working, her phone vibrated.

    She nced at it and discovered that it was a call from Jack.

    Roxanne put her experiment on hold to take the call, assuming he was calling for research-rted

    matters.

    Jack''s voice rang out from the other end of the line. ¡°My apologies, Ms. Jarvis. I''ve been caught up in

    other matters for the past two days. Are you very busy there?¡±

    She smiled understandingly at his words. ¡°You need not apologize to me, Mr. Damaris. Given that your

    family owns such a sizable business, it''s understandable for you to be a little busy. I''m managing well

    with the research over here.¡±

    However, Jack still felt apologetic. ¡°I happened to be free today, so if you don''t mind, I cane to the

    research institute to help you.¡±

    Roxanne hesitated when she heard that.

    ¡°I''m sure you know that the Damaris family is knowledgeable in this aspect. I can spare you some

    detours and perhaps also offer some suggestions for improvement,¡± he added persuasively.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She naturally hoped that she could develop a new drug with superior efficacy, so she had no reason to

    refuse after hearing what he said.

    ¡°In that case, I''ll have to trouble you toe over, then.¡±

    Jack merely chuckled before ending the call.

    Unbeknownst to Roxanne, Jack had arrived at the research institute a scant step behind Lucian and

    the children, nearly at the same time.

    He had been waiting by the roadside for as long as she had been in Lucian''s car and had even

    witnessed their kiss at the end.

    Seeing how close their family was made his blood boil.

    Although Roxanne had not initiated the kiss, he could tell by the smile on her face that she had already

    epted Lucian''s affections.

    I cannot ept that! Roxanne is my perfect partner. She must be mine! If I allow her to be together with

    Lucian, all my previous efforts will be in vain!

    Jack''s expression darkened with malice at that thought.

    After getting out of the car, he adjusted his expression before entering the research institute.

    Hence, he was once again sporting an apologetic look by the time he saw Roxanne. ¡°You''ve lost

    weight. It looks like you''ve been too busy ofte.¡±

    Thetter took a quick moment to nce down at herself. Then, with a nonchnt smile, she led him to

    the entrance of anotherboratory.

    ¡°After what happenedst time, I''ve redesigned the research facility and divided it intoboratories of

    varying sizes. I''m working in apact one-personboratory. If you don''t mind, yours will be next to

    mine. That''ll make it easier for us tomunicate.¡±

 Chapter 1521

    Chapter 1521

    The two were busy until eight at night.

    After exiting theboratory, Jack checked the time and suggested, ¡°It''ste now. Let''s have a meal

    together. We haven''t seen each other in a while.¡±

    However, Roxanne declined apologetically as she was a little worn out, ¡°Let''s do that some other day.

    I''m too tired today.¡±

    ¡°I''ll send you back, then,¡± he persisted.

    At his words, she could not help but recall her previous spection and felt a bit concerned. ¡°I

    appreciate your offer, Mr. Damaris, but I drove here. I''ll have problems getting to work tomorrow if you

    send me back, so it''s best not to.¡±

    After saying that, she continued without giving him a chance to reply, ¡°It''s indeed a littlete. Let''s head

    out early.¡±

    Jack frowned in displeasure when he saw her turning on her heels and followed her to the entrance of

    the research institute.

    Just as Roxanne was about to get in her car, he suddenly spoke. ¡°Oh, by the way, if you have time

    tomorrow afternoon,e to Damaris Group. We haven''t talked much about the profit distribution of

    the new drug. Now that the research has taken shape, it''s time to put this issue on the agenda.¡±

    She naturally would not refuse his invitation, so she promptly nodded. ¡°All right. I''ll go there on time.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    After bidding each other a simple farewell, they got in their respective cars.

    Jack''s scowl deepened as he watched her drive off slowly.

    It''s crystal clear how different her attitude is toward Lucian and me. She''s wary of me. Lucian must''ve

    said something to her! There''s no guarantee that she won''tpletely distance herself from me

    because of him at ater date. If that happens, we won''t have the chance to cooperate again!

    As that thought crossed his mind, he nced maliciously at a box of customized sandalwood incense

    lying beside him. His mouth formed a sneer as he inhaled the distinct fragrance.

    Even if Lucian''s words are useful, so what? I''ve long made my move! Roxanne will never be able to get

    away from me!

    ...

    On the way home, Roxanne contemted Jack''s behavior during this period of time. She had always

    thought it was a little odd, but she could not quite put her finger on it.

    Even when her car had stopped in front of the mansion, she still could not figure it out.

    Roxanne got out of the car absentmindedly, and just as she locked the door, she noticed that the

    mansion was brightly lit¡ªeven her room on the second level was still lit!

    When she noticed that, she halted her footsteps abruptly, and a feeling of wariness swept over her.

    She was sure she turned off the lights when she left.

    Moreover, the children are at Lucian''s, so there shouldn''t be anyone at home. Even if he brought them

    back, no one would enter my room!

    As Aubree''s face appeared in her mind, she instinctively took out her phone, intending to call Lucian.

    However, before she could do anything, the door to the mansion suddenly opened.

    Archie poked his head out from behind the door.

    Only after spotting her did he feel assured to open the door wide. ¡°Why are you noting in,

    Mommy.¡±

    Roxanne finally felt relieved and looked at the little boy helplessly. ¡°Why are you all back?¡± she

    inquired.

    Archie''s eyes flitted around as he replied in his cute voice, ¡°Daddy won''t let us tell. You''ll know when

    youe in and take a look.¡±

    She was perplexed by his enigmatic response, and as soon as she entered the house, she noticed the

    small boxes in the living room.

    Benny and Este were busy packing toys into the boxes.

 Chapter 1522

    Chapter 1522

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    Despite the children greeting her enthusiastically when they saw hering in, they did not run up to

    wee her like they usually did, as they were busy organizing their toys.

    Roxanne was even more puzzled. ¡°What are you guys doing? If the manor doesn''t have enough toys, I

    can buy more for you. There''s no need to take so much trouble to move them around.¡±

    Benny shook his head solemnly. ¡°That''s not it. It''s because we won''t be bringing these items back here

    again since we''re moving in with Daddy.¡±

    Moving in with Lucian? What does that mean? Don''t they already live with him? Why would they need

    to move their things again?

    Roxanne could not help feeling uneasy and stood there at a loss.

    I thought it was because the children had found out about their identities and wanted to...

    ¡°Daddy is packing up your things upstairs. Go up and have a look!¡± Benny urged her again.

    She abruptly came back to her senses, and shock shed across her eyes. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Don''t you want to live with us, Mommy?¡±

    Este stopped what she was doing and turned to face her mother with a pitiful yet hopeful gaze. ¡°I

    want to live with you and Daddy. Please move there with us!¡±

    Meeting the little girl''s pitiful look, Roxanne could not bring herself to say no, so she could only go

    upstairs to find Lucian.

    ¡°You guys...¡±

    She sighed internally before continuing, ¡°Pack up your toys first. I''ll go upstairs and have a look.¡±

    The children obediently agreed and continued to pack.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne turned around and went upstairs with mixed feelings.

    It''s a huge deal to get me to move in with him; yet, he didn''t even say anything to me and simply

    brought the kids over to move stuff. This is too much.

    The door of her bedroom was open, and at a nce, she could see Lucian packing inside.

    His movements were unexpectedly orderly.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, her face instantly turned red when she saw what was in his hand. She swiftly entered and

    snatched her undergarment from him.

    ¡°Roxanne? You''re back.¡±

    Lucian seemed to have just noticed her existence, though his expression remained calm as if the

    person holding her undergarment just now was not him.

    While blushing and frowning, Roxanne put her undergarment aside and asked in embarrassment,

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Lucian looked at her, then looked at the luggage that he had almost done packing. ¡°The children miss

    you a lot, so I figured I might as well move you over to live with us. That way, I can be at ease too,¡± he

    said frankly.

    Roxanne continued frowning. ¡°I wasn''t asking you this.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry.¡± Lucian changed his tune smoothly, ¡°I told the children to pack their things without your

    approval.¡±

    Even though he said that, his face clearly showed no sign that he had realized his mistake, but at least

    he did apologize for it.

    Seeing that, Roxanne had no choice but to ept the reality. She had no idea when it started, but her

    tolerance for Lucian was lowering infinitely.

    Even though he did that, she was not very angry. She merely felt helpless. ¡°I told you that I can take

    care of myself. Besides, with our current rtionship, I''m afraid it''s not wise for me to live in the manor.¡±

    Lucian frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Roxanne exined, ¡°The online discussion has finally just settled down¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, Lucian gave her a peck on her lips.

    ¡°I''ll take care of it. No one would dare to spew nonsense.¡±

 Chapter 1523

    Chapter 1523

    Roxanne frowned, evidently still unconvinced that was a good idea. ¡°I''m not prepared for this...¡±

    Lucian pulled her into his embrace, so they were in close proximity to one another. ¡°You don''t have to

    prepare anything. I''ll take good care of you and the children.¡±

    With that, he sealed her lips with his to prevent her from refusing him.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After a long while, Roxanne, whose eyes were watery, finally struggled free from his arms when she felt

    she was on the verge of suffocation.

    ¡°I don''t know what you have in mind, but I still think that...¡±

    Lucian''s gaze darkened. A hint of displeasure surged within him as he sensed she was still concerning

    herself with that. Nheless, he did not let his emotions show and kept a solemn facial expression.

    ¡°I don''t want to make things difficult for you either, but the kids have been yearning to meet you even in

    their dreams. Aubree hasn''t been caught, so I can never feel safe if you live here alone.¡±

    Lucian casually lied to Roxanne as she had not been informed of Aubree''s escape.

    She wavered when she heard him mentioning the children. The kids miss me. Well, I long to see them

    too. But... Judging by what Sonya thinks of us, she must already be highly dissatisfied with letting the

    children stay there. If I also move there, I''m afraid she will immediately chase us out.

    At that thought, Roxanne took two steps backward and shook her head bitterly. ¡°We should just forget

    it. Or else we''ll let the children stay with me. I''ll spare as much time as possible to care for them.¡±

    ¡°I know what you''re worried about.¡± He stared intently at her. ¡°Since I''ve decided to let you stay there,

    I''ll never let you and the kids suffer any grievances. I just need you to have faith in me.¡±

    Roxanne''s eyes glinted. Looking at the man before her, she couldn''t help but be reminded of how

    Sonya regarded her whenever their eyes met.

    The displeasure in Sonya''s eyes was apparent when she saw Roxanne at the manor the other day.

    Nevertheless, Lucian had indeed stood up for her.

    Roxanne was touched as she recalled his gesture.

    He grabbed her arm and asked in an undertone, ¡°Are you willing to believe in me?¡±

    The doubt in her eyes gradually dissipated as the grin on her face widened. ¡°We''ll do as you say.¡± This

    day wille sooner orter. Perhaps only by moving into the Farwell residence and interacting further

    with Sonya can I change her perception toward the kids and me.

    Taking in the trusting look on her face, Lucian couldn''t stop himself from gently kissing her eyes.

    She felt a little uneasy at the thought that they were about to start living together. Thus, she pushed him

    away and pulled away while forcing herself to stay calm. ¡°It''s gettingte. Let''s hurry up and pack.¡±

    He stopped himself as he could sense her nervousness.

    Working together, the two finished packing her belongings soon.

    When they went downstairs, they noticed the kids had also neatly packed their toys. However, the three

    children couldn''t close the box despite mustering all their strengths because it was overly stuffed.

    With their flushed faces, they stared at Lucian and Roxanne pleadingly when the couple descended the

    stairs.

    Roxanne was about to step forward to help, but Lucian had already stridden forward and closed the

    box without much effort.

    The three kids cheered and jovially propped up the box. Then, they moved toward the exit while

    clumsily pushing arge suitcase.

    Roxanne felt ted, taking in their jolly demeanor.

    Before she knew it, Lucian had walked up to her and helped her carry the suitcase in her hand. ¡°Let''s

    go.¡±

 Chapter 1524

    Chapter 1524

    Meanwhile, at the Farwell residence, Catalina gazed at the two people seated on the couch with a

    troubled look.

    Sonya questioned furiously, ¡°Where''s Lucian? I heard he allowed the two b*stards to stay in the manor.

    Is that true?¡±

    Sitting at one side, Elias rubbed his temples. ¡°Regardless of how dissatisfied you may be toward them,

    they are ultimately still three outsiders. There isn''t any reason for you to direct your anger at them. Deal

    with Lucian alone if you must. The children are innocent.¡±

    Hearing his voice, Sonya managed to pull herself together. ¡°If Roxanne hadn''t seduced our son, why

    would he¡ª¡±

    ¡°You''re underestimating Lucian and giving Roxanne too much credit.¡± Elias didn''t know what to do with

    Sonya.

    Both of them were his loved ones, so he decided not to interfere in the dispute between his son and

    wife.

    Sonya was reluctant to listen to his reasonings, so she instructed Catalina, ¡°Prepare a guest room for

    us. We''ll be staying here for the time being.¡±

    Not daring to defy her, Catalina turned around and went upstairs to tidy the guest room while praying

    inwardly. I hope Ms. Jarvis won''t face Sonya''s wrath when she returns.

    After cleaning the guest room, Catalina reported to Sonya and Elias warily.

    ¡°Let''s go up and rest,¡± Elias uttered in a deep voice.

    Sonya was still fuming with anger. ¡°I can''t sleep. You can go upstairs first. I will wait for Lucian toe

    home and rify things with him.¡±

    Elias sighed upon hearing that. Still, he didn''t insist and got up to head upstairs.

    Sonya sat on the couch. She sipped on her coffee as her chest heaved vigorously in rage.

    Lucian did not make it a point to cover things up when he took Archie and Benny in.

    Consequently, that matter became widespread among the elite circle in the following days.

    When Sonya heard of that information from an outsider, she hastened over to Lucian''s living ce

    angrily wanting to chase Archie and Benny back to where they came from.

    She sat in the living room until eleven o''clock at night before finally hearing some movements outside

    the house.

    Sonya immediately fixed her eyes on the door while her facial expression grew tense.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, she saw a few bodyguards carrying suitcases into the house.

    Lucian, Roxanne, and the kids trailed behind at a fair pace.

    Seeing that, Sonya trembled in a fury. ¡°W-What''s the meaning of this?¡±

    She pointed at Roxanne and asked through gritted teeth, ¡°Why are you here at our home sote into

    the night?¡±

    Lucian didn''t expect his mother would be there. He furrowed his brows and shielded Roxanne behind

    him. ¡°I told Roxanne toe here. From today onward, they will be staying here in the manor.¡±

    Roxanne stepped forward from behind him and politely greeted Sonya, ¡°Pardon me for the intrusion,

    Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    ¡°Do not address me like that!¡± Sonya bellowed. ¡°Stop what you''re doing and send these suitcases back

    to where they came from!¡±

    Upon hearing that, the bodyguards immediately turned to Lucian to seek thetter''s permission.

    Lucian gestured. ¡°Go on.¡±

    The bodyguards continued carrying out their tasks after that.

    Sonya''s face turned crimson from rage as she sensed the futility of her words. ¡°Are you turning a deaf

    ear to my advice? How can you do something as significant as bringing them home without informing

    us? Do you still have any respect for me and your father?¡±

    Lucian retorted, ¡°Would you have agreed if I talked to you in advance?¡±

    Sonya''s answer was apparent from her silent grimace.

    ¡°Why should I make a fool of myself if I had already anticipated your disagreement?¡±

    He uttered firmly, ¡°If you wish for me to inform you of my decisions beforehand, I might as well clear

    things up now. Since I made up my mind to let them stay here, I will bear the responsibility of caring for

    them. I''ve already made the necessary preparations. After Roxanne agrees to my marriage proposal,

    we will proceed with our wedding ceremony at once. I want to dere to everyone that she''s my wife.¡±

 Chapter 1525

    Chapter 1525

    Lucian had never brought up the wedding n to her.

    Roxanne was dumbfounded. She nced at Lucian beside her, as she didn''t quite know how to react.

    Lucian suddenly grabbed her hand tightly.

    Roxanne froze for a second before she lowered her head and squeezed his hand.

    Sonya was already upset by her son''s words, so seeing the couple''s intertwined hands sent a wave of

    dizziness through her.

    ¡°Essie,e over to me.¡±

    Since she couldn''t convince her son, she turned her attention to Este. ¡°I''ll bring you up to sleep.¡±

    Este shook her head and grabbed the corner of Roxanne''s shirt. ¡°I want to be with Mommy.¡±

    Sonya took a deep breath as she tried to suppress her anger. ¡°Do you not want Grandma and Grandpa

    anymore?¡±

    Este felt a little aggrieved upon hearing that. She observed Lucian''s and Roxanne''s expressions

    carefully before saying, ¡°Can''t I have it all? Mommy, Daddy, Grandpa, and Grandma.¡±

    Everyone felt their hearts lurch when Este''s childish voice rang out.

    Sonya''s extended hand froze mid-air for a moment before she withdrew it. Knitting her eyebrows, she

    chose to keep silent.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian stared at her intently. ¡°Mom, you shouldn''t say such words to Essie since you know her

    condition. Essie will always be your granddaughter, and we won''t stop her from seeing you. Why do

    you have to force her like this?¡±

    Knowing that she was at fault for the matter, Sonya cast a worried nce at Este before snorting.

    ¡°Since I can''t persuade you on this matter, you can go and tell your father yourself.¡±

    With that, she looked away and hurried up the stairs huffily.

    Catalina walked out after Sonya left. She smiled at Roxanne. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you''re finally back.¡±

    Then, she turned to Lucian and stated, ¡°Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell said they are going to stay here for

    some time.¡±

    Lucian nodded indifferently. ¡°I understand. You should go and prepare a guest room for Roxanne.¡±

    Catalina cast a troubled look at Lucian and Roxanne as she said, ¡°We''ve recently done a thorough

    cleaning of the house, so all the mattresses in the guest rooms are at the dry cleaners. Mr. and Mrs.

    Farwell are using the only spare mattress now. How about I go and buy one now?¡±

    Roxanne was perplexed, realizing there were no avable guest rooms. ¡°You don''t need to go out now

    since it''s sote. Why don''t I sleep with the children for the night?¡±

    The three children said in unison, ¡°Mommy, there''s no space in Essie''s room anymore!¡±

    Archie and Benny had been staying in Este''s room since they moved into the manor. They would

    sleepte every night since they spent a long time ying.

    Roxanne was at a loss as to what to do. ¡°Why don''t I head back home first? I''lle back another

    day...¡±

    Lucian immediately asked in his deep voice, ¡°It''s sote. How are you getting back home?¡±

    Roxanne did not want to bother anyone. Lucian''s voice rang out as she was about to say she was

    going back on her own.

    ¡°I don''t feel at ease with you going back by yourself. Rather than making this so troublesome, why don''t

    you stay in my room for the night?¡±

    The truth was Roxanne was afraid he would say that.

    She only agreed to move in to spend more time with Sonya and change thetter''s opinion of her.

    However, she didn''t expect Sonya to be so peeved about her moving to the Farwell residence.

    If Sonya found out Roxanne was staying in Lucian''s room, she would be beyond furious.

    Also, he had been wearing his heart on the sleeve these past few days. If they really stayed in the

    same room the whole night, Roxanne was afraid he might do something.

 Chapter 1526

    Chapter 1526

    Lucian suddenly leaned in to whisper in Roxanne''s ear, ¡°I have a couch in my room. You can sleep on

    the bed, and I will sleep on the couch. You can rx now, right?¡±

    His hot breath tickled Roxanne''s ear. Roxanne could feel her ears burning as she nced at Catalina

    and the kids, who were standing at the side.

    It''s good that they didn''t seem to hear anything.

    ¡°Mommy, you haven''t made breakfast for us in a long time...¡±

    Benny stared at her with a pitiful expression as he wanted her to stay desperately.

    Meanwhile, Este clutched the corner of her shirt, not letting her leave.

    Although Archie didn''t say anything, he looked at her longingly.

    Roxanne''s heart ached as she looked at the kids. In the end, she agreed to stay.

    After seeing that she had agreed to stay, Lucian immediately told the kids, ¡°It''s gettingte. Your

    mommy must be very tired, so we should let her rest soon. You guys should go to bed soon.¡±

    With that, he pulled Roxanne up the stairs, leaving the kids with Catalina.

    Roxanne only managed to shoot the children a smile before she was dragged up the stairs.

    Roxanne stood at the entrance, feeling nervous suddenly.

    ¡°I instructed them to stick to the model interior design because I was toozy to put in the effort during

    renovations. We can make changes gradually if you don''t like it.¡±

    Lucian''s deep voice sounded beside her ears.

    Roxanne was moved upon hearing that.

    However, Lucian didn''t give her time to process her thoughts as he brought her into the room.

    Lucian took a nket from the bed and ced it on the couch the moment he entered the room like he

    was proving the words he said just now. He behaved like a gentleman.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne couldn''t act too prudish now that he did that.

    Moreover, she had slept in this room six years ago.

    ¡°I''ll go to the study to do some work. You should rest early.¡±

    Lucian knew it would still be too awkward for her, so he took the initiative to give her some space.

    Roxanne shot him an appreciative grin. ¡°Don''t stay up toote.¡±

    Lucian nodded and left the room.

    After resting for a while, Roxanne entered the bathroom.

    She instantly noticed what Lucian had prepared in the bathroom. There were two sets of toiletries, and

    he even prepared feminine hygiene products for her.

 Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527

    Chapter 1527 Agrees To Move In

    Lucian stopped in his tracks upon hearing Roxanne''s voice. He made a turn and walked toward the

    bed.

    His gaze turned dark as he regarded the groggy woman with her exposed shoulders.

    Roxanne mumbled blearily, ¡°What''s wrong? You should go and shower so that you can rest soon.¡±

    Lucian''s breathing got heavier as he gazed at her innocent demeanor. However, he was trying his best

    to suppress his desire.

    If Roxanne was awake at this moment, she would definitely notice something was wrong and avoid

    such a situation deftly.

    Nheless, not only did she not notice anything then, but she was also looking up at him without

    much thought, revealing her bare neck.

    Not getting a reply from Lucian, Roxanne decided to snuggle back into her nket.

    Suddenly, Lucian leaned down to nt a kiss on her face.

    Roxanne froze for a few seconds. Her drowsiness vanished instantly when she realized what he was

    doing.

    He was already on his way to the bathroom when she turned to look at him, leaving her hanging. She

    was wide awake now, as any semnce of drowsiness had vanished after his kiss.

    Compared to what Lucian had done to her these past few days, this kiss actually means nothing to her.

    Nevertheless, it held significant meaning to her, probably because she was lying on the bed she had

    laid in six years ago.

    Nevertheless, it held significant meaning to her, probably because she was lying on the bed she had

    laid in six years ago.

    Roxanne was still wide awake when Lucian walked out of the bathroom.

    She instinctively turned to look at him when she heard the door of the bathroom opening.

    His hair was still dripping wet as he donned grey pajamas. They looked like they were wearing a set of

    couple pajamas.

    Upon realizing that, Roxanne''s face flushed crimson, and she naturally pulled up her nket to hide

    her clothes.

    Seemingly sensing Roxanne''s movement, Lucian turned toward her.

    Seeing that, Roxanne was stunned, but she tried to keep herposure and smiled at him.

    ¡°Are you still not sleeping yet?¡± Lucian''s gaze was gentle.

    Roxanne nodded slightly, then she nced away guiltily when she saw his exposed torso. ¡°I can''t seem

    to sleep.¡±

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian chuckled and asked her matter-of-factly, ¡°Then, you cane and dry my hair for me.¡±

    A crease appeared between Roxanne''s brows. After a moment of hesitation, she pulled the nket

    away and got up.

    Lucian already took the hair dryer and walked over to the bed.

 Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528

    Chapter 1528 Wakes Up Late

    She could have also rejected Lucian''s request to help him dry his hair.

    However, his tone was so natural, as if it was normal for her to do so.

    We are sleeping in the same room. He prepared couple pajamas for us, and I dried his hair using the

    hair dryer...

    For some reason, Roxanne couldn''t find any reason to reject him.

    Lucian had prepared everything too perfectly.

    With that, everything happened naturally without obstructions.

    ...

    The next morning, Roxanne felt as though her body was on the verge of crumbling down.

    She looked at the time and realized it was eight in the morning. It''s one hourter than the rm that I

    set.

    Roxanne endured the pain in her joints as she took out her phone to look at the rm.

    She noticed her rm had already gone off. Lucian had obviously turned off the rm for her while she

    was sleeping.

    Roxanne sat up on the bed. The aching pain in her waist made her scowl.

    They had been too wildst night...

    Catalina''s voice rang out from outside the room just as she was about to get out of bed. ¡°Ms. Jarvis,

    are you awake?¡±

    Roxanne put her hand to her forehead. Any adult will know what we didst night since I woke upte.

    She answered, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    Catalina responded, ¡°Mr. Farwell told me to wake you up at eight. Breakfast is ready. You can head

    downstairs to eat now!¡±

    Roxanne agreed and washed up quickly, despite her aching body.

    After a while, she walked out of the bedroom to find Catalina waiting for her outside the entrance.

    ¡°Where''s Lucian?¡± Roxanne asked in confusion.

    Knowing Lucian, he would have personally woken her up in the morning.

    Catalina answered helplessly, ¡°Mr. Elias woke up early in the morning and informed Mr. Farwell that

    there was work to be handled in the office. Mr. Farwell couldn''t refuse him, so he left.¡±

    Mr. Elias woke up already?

    Roxanne furrowed her brows. ¡°Where is he now?¡±

    Catalina replied, ¡°He''s downstairs.¡±

    As they were talking, the two reached the stairs.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne could hear the children ying downstairs, and she couldn''t help but feel slightly uneasy.

    Will Elias have a negative impression of the children if he is downstairs and the kids are ying so

    vociferously?

    Roxanne instantly quickened her pace at that thought.

    Suddenly, she heard Benny say in a childish voice, ¡°Grandpa, you did it wrongly here! You should put it

    like this! You should look at the instructions!¡±

 Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529

    Chapter 1529 Meager Amount Of Money

    Roxanne was touched when she saw how kind Elias was to her but swiftly put her guard up in case she

    lost herposure.

    ¡°Did you not get a good night''s sleep yesterday? You look pale?¡± Elias asked out of concern.

    Roxanne stiffened as she recalled yesterday night''s events. ¡°I''m still getting used to this ce since I

    just returned. I didn''t manage to get a good night''s sleep yesterday, plus, work has been busy. I''ll be

    fine in the next two days.¡±

    Elias nodded his head in acknowledgment. ¡°Work is important, but your health matters too, Young

    Lady.¡±

    With that, he lowered his head and gave Este, Benny, and Archie a look. ¡°Come and eat. Stop

    ying.¡±

    The kids obediently nodded their heads. ¡°Okay, Grandpa!¡±

    Elias smiled in delight when he heard the kids calling him Grandpa.

    Even though Sonya was alwaysining about Archie and Benny to him, he thought they were

    cute and likable.

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief when she saw how fond Elias was of Archie and Benny.

    ¡°Who said you can call him Grandpa?¡±

    Sonya suddenly came down the stairs and red at them petntly.

    The faces of Roxanne, Archie, and Benny clouded over.

    Sonya wouldn''t even spare them a nce as she made her way down and toward Elias.

    Sonya wouldn''t even spare them a nce as she made her way down and toward Elias.

    ¡°You should set some boundaries no matter how fond you are of the kids. Grandpa Farwell is still an

    option. But how could you allow them to call you Grandpa? Only Essie is entitled to that. We only have

    one granddaughter in the Farwell family, and that''s Essie.¡±

    She made it clear that she was displeased with Elias condoning such behavior.

    However, Roxanne knew that she was actually reprimanding Archie and Benny for crossing the line.

    She clenched her fists when she saw how disappointed her two kids looked, and she wanted to object.

    Nevertheless, she held back when she recalled the reason she had agreed to stay, and instead, she

    simply pulled Archie and Benny over to her side.

    Elias, on the other hand, defended Archie and Benny, saying, ¡°They''re still young. You''re being too

    hard on them. It''s just a form of address. They can call me whatever they want.¡±

    Sonya stared at him in disbelief. ¡°What do you mean it''s just a form of address? You know very well

    what this means!¡±

    Elias effectively ended the conversation as he sat down at the dining table, saying, ¡°The food is getting

    cold. Come and eat.¡±

    Elias effectively ended the conversation as he sat down at the dining table, saying, ¡°The food is getting

    cold. Come and eat.¡±

    Sonya had to swallow her frustration as she sat down beside him with a scowl.

    When she noticed Roxanne, Archie, and Benny sitting across from her, she couldn''t help but mutter to

    herself, ¡°Why are we treating them like family when they clearly aren''t? They''re just going to fight over

    our inheritance when they grow up.¡±

    Sonya had lost herposure and was acting out during the meal, disying her anger as if she was

    afraid no one knew she was upset.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but speak up in response. ¡°Rest assured, Mrs. Farwell, that the three of us won''t

    spend a single cent of the Farwells'' money while we''re here. If you don''t mind, I can transfer the money

    over to you right away.¡±

    Sonya felt as if she was being ridiculed and responded, ¡°Do we look like we care about such a meager

    amount of money?¡±

    Roxanne met her gaze and said, ¡°I know you''re not that petty, so just treat us like your guests while

    we''re here. I''m pretty sure this is not how you would normally treat your guests.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530

    Chapter 1530 Can We Call You Grandpa

    Despite her attempt to tone down her tone, Roxanne''s voice remained cold and harsh when it came to

    matters rted to Archie and Benny.

    Sonya was left speechless, her fork hanging mid-air as she paused to process what was said. Finally,

    she spoke up, ¡°Well, I hope you''ll look after your sons and ensure they don''t address Elias however

    they want.¡±

    Benny looked at Roxanne before turning to Sonya and defending his mother without any hesitation.

    ¡°But Grandpa is very happy when we address him as such. We can address you in another way since

    you don''t like us calling you Grandma.¡±

    Sonya turned red with anger at Benny''s remark, knowing he was right.

    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The dinner table was suddenly heavy with tension.

    Roxanne was taken aback by Benny''sment but acknowledged that he was right. After all, Elias

    and Sonya were their grandparents in reality.

    Instead of calling Benny out for ridiculing his grandmother, she gave Elias an apologetic look.

    Elias nodded reassuringly, ¡°Let''s calm down and enjoy our meal. We''re adults, so we shouldn''t let kids''

    words get the best of us.¡±

    After that, Elias served some food to Sonya''s te to calm her down. ¡°Rx. After breakfast, I''ll take

    you out shopping. Didn''t you mention that you liked a particr bagst time?¡±

    Abination of different emotions yed across Sonya''s face as she stared at the food Elias served

    her.

    ¡°Hmph. You''re taking their side,¡± she grumbled. ¡°I can''t eat this meal anymore. You can continue eating

    if you like.¡±

    She then shot Roxanne a cold re before heading upstairs.

    After a while, Sonya came back downstairs dressed in different clothes and quickly left the house.

    ¡°I apologize for interrupting your meal, Mr. Farwell,¡± Roxanne said apologetically.

    Elias waved her away and turned to Catalina. ¡°Send someone to look after Sonya. Buy her anything

    she wants and keep me informed of her whereabouts at all times.¡±

    Catalina nodded and immediately assigned tasks to the staff.

    ¡°Don''t mind her. She''s just stubborn. She''ll treat you well eventually when shees around. Just look

    at how she treated Aubree in the past six years.¡±

    After making sure Sonya was taken care of, Elias spoke up for her.

    After making sure Sonya was taken care of, Elias spoke up for her.

    Roxanne acknowledged Elias'' words with a nod. ¡°I understand.¡±

    She just didn''t know when Sonya would see them in a different light.

    ¡°Gran...¡± Benny stopped mid-sentence and gave it some thought before asking in cautious tones.

    ¡°Grandpa Farwell, can we still address you as Grandpa?¡±

    Even though he had ridiculed Sonya brazenly just now, he couldn''t help but feel guilty now that she had

    left in anger.

    Roxanne''s heart ached for Benny when she heard his tone and turned to Elias nervously as well,

    worried that he would say no.

    However, Elias seemed to be taken aback by Benny''s question. He stared at him for a few seconds

    before replying with a smile. ¡°Of course, you can. I''ve always wanted a grandson. You two make up for

    my regret as you are so well-behaved.¡±

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing his words and shot Elias a grateful look.

    ¡°Grandpa!¡± Archie and Benny called out in delight upon receiving Elias'' affirmative answer.

 Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531

    Chapter 1531 The Reason

    After finishing his breakfast, Elias smiled at them before getting up to leave, probably to meet Sonya.

    The three children were not done eating. Hence, Roxanne stayed back and apanied them.

    Roxanne attempted tomunicate with her kids and said, ¡°In the future, try your best not to argue

    with Mrs. Farwell and do your best to make her like you.¡±

    However, she soon realized that she might be asking too much of her children.

    After all, even she couldn''t bear listening to Sonya''s overbearing remarks sometimes. How could she

    expect her children to put up with it?

    ¡°We understand.¡± Archie nodded. ¡°Don''t worry, Mommy. Benny just thought that Mrs. Farwell had gone

    overboard just now and couldn''t help himself. Besides, he was right.¡±

    Benny nodded matter-of-factly when he saw that Archie was siding with him. ¡°Since Mrs. Farwell

    doesn''t like us addressing her as Grandma, we won''t do it!¡±

    Este nodded seriously as well, showing her support for her brothers.

    Seeing how determined her children were, Roxanne couldn''t help but smile before turning to look at

    Este seriously.

    ¡°Essie, your brothers are allowed to not address her like that, but not you.¡±

    The little girl nodded obediently.

    Roxanne knew that her boys had done nothing wrong. So, she said nothing and continued to have

    breakfast with them.

    Lucian''s call came in right then.

    Roxanne took out her phone and looked at the caller ID before instinctively ncing at her children.

    The three of them knew what Roxanne was getting at and continued to eat breakfast silently as if they

    could hear nothing.

    Noticing their reaction, Roxanne didn''t have the heart to keep it from them and took the call right before

    them.

    ¡°You''re up?¡±

    Lucian''s voice wasced with concern and a hint of a smile.

    Roxanne''s face went crimson. However, realizing that her children were right in front of her, she tried to

    stay cool and said, ¡°We''re having our breakfast.¡±

    Lucian let out a soft sigh. ¡°I''m sorry. I had wanted to apany you in the morning, but there''s an

    urgent task at work, and I had no other choice but toe over here first.¡±

    Afterward, he shifted his attention to Roxanne''s health and asked, ¡°How are you feeling? Do you feel

    unwell anywhere?¡±

    Roxanne decided to keep her condition from him and begrudgingly said, ¡°No. I''m all right.¡±

    How could she say that her back almost broke in front of her children?

    Lucian appeared to be quite disappointed by the answer. ¡°Really? It seems like I''ve got to work harder.¡±

    Roxanne immediately lowered the volume of her speaker and steered the topic. ¡°If you have nothing

    else, I think that''s it for now. The kids are not done eating yet.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne immediately lowered the volume of her speaker and steered the topic. ¡°If you have nothing

    else, I think that''s it for now. The kids are not done eating yet.¡±

    Sensing her undertones, Lucian let out a chortle. ¡°I just want to know what you think afterst night,

    and I''m wondering if you will run back home when I''m not around.¡±

    Last night, he restrained himself in every possible way because he was afraid of scaring Roxanne and

    making her retreat into her shell.

    He continued to worry after arriving at the office this morning. Hence, he quickly called her after the

    meeting was done.

    Roxanne appeared hesitant when answering him. ¡°I... I do want to go back, but it''s not because of what

    happenedst night.¡±

    The first part of her reply made him furrow his brows. However, he was relieved after hearing that it

    was not because ofst night. Perplexed, he asked, ¡°Why, then?¡±

    Roxanne cast a nce at Archie and Benny. She got up and headed toward the living room. In a low

    voice, she exined, ¡°Mrs. Farwell doesn''t like Archie and Benny, and my presence is only going to

    make matters worse. I just hope that they can get along well. So, I don''t think it''s appropriate for me to

    continue staying at the manor.¡±

 Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532

    Chapter 1532 I Am Right

    Upon hearing the woman''s concerns, Lucian''s eyes softened, and he reassured her in a deep,

    comforting voice, ¡°You don''t need to worry about that. I''ve discussed this with them. They will leave

    soon.¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback by his reply. ¡°When? What did you say to them?¡±

    Lucian didn''t answer her questions and merely replied, ¡°They''ve always stayed at the Farwell main

    residence. So it will be more convenient for them if they go back there. Staying together with us is only

    going to make things difficult for them.¡±

    Noticing his reluctance to answer her question, Roxanne decided against pressing on. However, she

    felt something didn''t quite add up and said, ¡°But, I''m the outsider. If you ask them to go back because

    of me¡ª¡±

    ¡°We''re going to be a family if you agree to my proposal,¡± Lucian interjected. ¡°As for my mom and dad,

    you don''t need to worry about them holding grudges against you. I''ll deal with that.¡±

    Roxanne backed down when he brought up the proposal again. ¡°I believe that you will...¡±

    Then, she lifted her gaze to look at the time and said sheepishly, ¡°It''s gettingte. I should head to the

    research institute now. You should continue with your work too.¡±

    Lucian didn''t want to force a reply out of her and hummed a response, waiting for her to hang up.

    Roxanne let out a relieved sigh after watching the phone screen go dark. After greeting Catalina and

    telling her to take good care of the children, she changed into her work clothes and headed to the

    research institute.

    Roxanne let out a relieved sigh after watching the phone screen go dark. After greeting Catalina and

    telling her to take good care of the children, she changed into her work clothes and headed to the

    research institute.

    After the discussion and research session with Jack yesterday, they were only one step away from the

    final formtion of the new drug.

    They only needed one more day to finalize it.

    Roxanne threw the unpleasant incident in the morning to the back of her mind at the thought of her

    work.

    She realized that Jack had already been waiting when she arrived at the research institute.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack''s attitude toward her had taken a roller coaster recently. However, Roxanne decided to treat him

    as no more than a work partner.

    Since the coboration was led by Damaris Group this time, Jack was actually her superior now.

    Hence, Roxanne felt guilty that she was caught gettingte to work by her boss.

    Jack''s eyes darkened at the sight of the faint hickey on her neck. However, he suppressed his fury and

    greeted Roxanne with a smile.

    ¡°You must be tired from the overtime work these days, Ms. Jarvis, so it''s good for you to get some rest.

    Since you''re already here, let''s get on with the final step. I really hope we can seed this time.¡±

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne nodded and regained herposure. She changed into herb coat and walked into the

    laboratory.

    Roxanne nodded and regained herposure. She changed into herb coat and walked into the

    laboratory.

    The two of them worked separately, and after working for one whole morning, Roxanne finally had a

    breakthrough.

    ¡°I think... I''ve done it.¡±

    It was not easy for them to seed. Adding on top of the fact that there had been many failures along

    the way, Roxanne was especially careful this time.

    Jack heard her and quickly went to her direction.

    The two of them tested the efficacy of the medicine.

    Upon testing it onb mice, it was found that Roxanne''s new medicine managed to reduce the activity

    of the cancer cells in them!

    ¡°We did it!¡±

    Jack grabbed Roxanne''s shoulder and tapped on it. ¡°I knew my judgment was right. I knew you could

    do it!¡±

    At the same time, he vowed to make Roxanne his woman.

    A medical genius like Roxanne was born for the Damaris family, and she could only realize her true

    potential if she married him.

    Hence, Jack knew he would never give her up, no matter what it took.

 Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533

    Chapter 1533 Lobbying

    Roxanne was rather offended by his sudden body contact, and the smile on her face became dark. She

    lowered her eyes and stepped back, slowly moving away from his hand.

    Jack frowned for a moment when he felt her uneasiness. He quickly removed his hand and pretended

    nothing had happened.

    ¡°The research institute yed a huge part in sessfully developing the new medication. How about

    this? Lunch is on me today, plus everyone will receive a cash reward from me this month!¡± Jack''s

    words made it sound like he was closely rted to the research institute.

    Roxanne felt he was slightly crossing the line and wanted to decline him. But the employees were

    already cheering. Thus, she thought it would not be nice to spoil the atmosphere.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris is so generous!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Damaris. We will definitely work harder from now onwards!¡±

    One by one, the research institute staff began to offer Jack words of ttery.

    Roxanne felt slightly annoyed as she watched their admiration for Jack.

    ¡°Well, I hope everyone will give me the honor. Let''s carpool and set off now, shall we?¡± Jack grinned

    from ear to ear, looking all enthusiastic.

    He then reached out and wanted to hold Roxanne''s arm. ¡°If you don''t mind, Ms. Jarvis, you can take

    my car!¡±

    Roxanne turned sideways, avoiding his hand. She had an awkward smile on her face. ¡°I think we

    should first discuss our profit-sharing model.¡±

    Jack arched his brow, seemingly uninterested in what she said. ¡°What''s the hurry? This isn''t our first

    coboration, don''t you trust me? Please don''t worry for I''ll ensure the research institute gets what it

    deserves. Let''s not talk about work on such a joyous asion. We should rx and take a break!¡±

    While he was speaking, a few employees had begun to make their way out.

    Roxanne was unhappy, but she could only agree. ¡°All right, let''s go then. I''ll drive my car so that I can

    help to fetch some people.¡±

    With that, she called a few staff who did not drive and left with them.

    Jack watched Roxanne''s retreating figure and then lowered his eyes. His gaze turned grim as he

    looked at his hand, which she had rejected twice.

    It was noon when the group reached the hotel where Jack made reservations.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris is such a rich and generous man. He actually reserved the best hotel in Horington for our

    celebration,¡± one of the employeesplimented with a smile.

    Jack was walking alongside Roxanne when he heard thepliment. He smiled and waved a

    dismissal hand. ¡°All of you are important contributors. It''s only fitting that I choose the best. Enjoy

    yourselves, and don''t stand on ceremony with me.¡±

    Jack arranged for a feast at the top level of the hotel. Delicious food and wine were served, and

    soothing live music enhanced the atmosphere.

    Jack arranged for a feast at the top level of the hotel. Delicious food and wine were served, and

    soothing live music enhanced the atmosphere.

    Several staff were excited as it was their first time having a meal in such a luxurious ce.

    Throughout the meal, people came to give Jack a toast to thank him for the treat. After toasting Jack,

    they turned to Roxanne, wanting to give her a toast too.

    Roxanne rejected all offers, saying that she was not feeling well.

    ¡°Enjoy yourselves, everyone. Today''s celebration is the first, and for sure, not thest. There''ll be plenty

    of opportunities for us to coborate. I promise our subsequent celebrations will be grander with each

    sessful coboration!¡± Jack raised his wine ss and said to everyone.

    Sounds of cheers erupted as soon as Jack finished speaking.

    Roxanne should be ecstatic about the sessful development of the new medication. But as she sat

    and watched how Jack acted like he was the protagonist of the sess story, she could not bring

    herself to feel happy.

    The way Jack behaved did not look like he was celebrating. He was trying to win over everyone''s

    hearts.

    Outsiders might get the impression that Jack was the person in charge of the research institute.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534

    Chapter 1534 Could Not Wait Any Longer

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I notice that you did not drink any wine.¡±

    Jack suddenly looked at the person beside him and asked concernedly, ¡°Are you unwell? What¡¯s the

    matter? Would you like me to take a look?¡±

    As he spoke, his hand reached out to take Roxanne¡¯s wrist.

    Roxanne pursed her lips and put on a weak smile. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯m a little tired as I did not sleep

    wellst night. Please carry on and have fun with them. I¡¯ll take a rest for a while.¡±

    She calmly retreated and avoided contact with Jack. She gave a light nod before turning around to

    leave.

    Displeasure hit Jack as he stared at her back.

    The hickey on her neck was the answer to why she did not sleep wellst night! I can¡¯t wait any longer!

    I must make a move quickly!

    After leaving the banquet, Roxanne headed to a nearby cafe for coffee and rxation.

    But at the thought of Jack¡¯s recent attitude, she felt annoyed again.

    Just then, a message came from Lucian asking about her. How are you feeling? Go home and rest if

    you are tired. The research institute matters can be settled some other time.

    Roxanne felt warm when she saw his care and concern. But she could not help being grouchy in her

    reply as she was upset with Jack¡¯s behavior. So, you knew I¡¯ll be tired today, huh¡­ But it¡¯s okay. The

    medication was sessfully developed, and we¡¯re celebrating outside now.

    Lucian frowned slightly as he saw Roxanne¡¯s reply. He texted back. Is Jack there too?

    Roxanne became more frustrated when Jack was mentioned. He¡¯s the one who initiated the

    celebration. I couldn¡¯t reject him as the staff in the research institute were in high spirits.

    Roxanne¡¯s reply clearly showed her displeasure toward Jack, though she did not directly say so.

    Lucian, however, was concerned about something else. Did you drink?

    Roxanne pulled a face and replied. They¡¯re drinking, but I¡¯m not in the mood.

    As soon as she sent the message, Lucian called.

    Roxanne answered it.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you unwell? Do you want me to go over and fetch you?¡± Lucian¡¯s voice was

    warm and caring.

    Roxanne sighed softly. ¡°I was a bit ufortable in the morning, but I¡¯m much better now.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian furrowed his brows puzzledly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong then? Is it because of my mother?

    What did she say to you again?¡±

    Not wanting Lucian to misunderstand, Roxanne hurriedly exined, ¡°It¡¯s not that. It¡¯s because of

    Jack¡­¡±

    Roxanne could not help feeling upset as she brought up the topic.

    She could not do anything much to an outsider who was getting close to her employees. She felt a loss

    of authority as the person in charge of the research institute. This made her look bad as a leader.

    Lucian became unhappy when he heard Jack was upsetting Roxanne. ¡°What is Jack up to now? Don¡¯t

    be bothered by him. I can see that he¡¯s caring toward you, but it remains to be seen whether he has

    ulterior motives.¡±

    Roxanne still felt discouraged. She hesitantly asked Lucian, ¡°Am I ipetent at managing staff? It

    seemed like the research institute became a mess after Colby left.¡±

    She was doing some self-reflection while drinking coffee earlier.

    The truth was she was a rtively new member of the research institute; thus, she did not know the

    employees well. Furthermore, she focused solely on her research and neglected her rtions with her

    colleagues.

    In the past, Colby helped her maintain rtions with the employees. After Colby was caught, she

    started drifting apart from them.

    That was the reason why Jack was able to win their hearts so easily.

    Lucian¡¯s expression turned solemn when he heard that. ¡°Why did you say so?¡±

    Roxanne felt a bit embarrassed to speak her thoughts. But she managed to find the courage to do so,

    as Lucian was the audience.

    ¡°I felt that during this period, the employees hit it off better with Jack than me. The situation looks like

    he¡¯s the person in charge instead of me.¡±

 Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535

    Chapter 1535 What Do You Think

    Needless to say, Lucian instantly noticed the discontent and guiltced in Roxanne¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Jack even said he¡¯d issue bonuses to my staff in his name. I had already considered doing it myself,

    but he beat me to the announcement. After that, I was just too embarrassed to turn him down¡­ Will the

    staff think that Jack treats them better than I do? Then again, our research institute is only coborating

    with Damaris Group¡­¡± thetter muttered.

    She hadn¡¯t been able to shake off the nagging feeling that something was off, so she had no choice but

    to discuss it with Lucian.

    After hearing Roxanne¡¯s worries, the man softened his gaze andforted her, ¡°You haven¡¯t done

    anything wrong. He¡¯s the one who has crossed the line. Your talent and passion lie in the medical field,

    so there¡¯s no need to worry about the management aspect. Feel free toe to me if you ever need

    any assistance. I¡¯ll be your advisor.¡±

    ¡°What should I do now, then?¡± Roxanne asked, knowing she could rely on Lucian.

    Naturally, the man was more than happy to help. ¡°Have you guys ironed out the profit-sharing

    agreement?¡±

    ¡°I told him we should talk about that first, but he turned it down,¡± Roxanne replied as she shook her

    head.

    ¡°In that case, you should find an opportunity to draft a detailed profit-sharing contract. Make sure all the

    terms and conditions are clearly stated. If you¡¯re still worried, I can check the draft when you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll let him know as soon as possible,¡± Roxanne piped up, sounding much more rxed now that

    she had Lucian¡¯s advice and support. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I have to trouble you again.¡±

    Lucian chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to serve you.¡±

    Seeing Roxanne be wary of Jack suits me just fine. It sure beats seeing them getting closer and

    closer. After all, I¡¯m the only one she needs.

    ¡°However, I¡¯d still like to manage thepany myself. Can you teach me if you have the time?¡±

    Roxanne asked cautiously.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian has been single-handedly managing Farwell Group all these years, so there¡¯s no doubt his

    management skills are top-notch. It¡¯d certainly be a weight off my shoulders if he¡¯s willing to guide me.

    To Roxanne¡¯s delight, Lucian agreed to it without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best! Additionally, your secretary

    can also learn a thing or two from Cayden. You didn¡¯t have many managerial opportunities while

    overseas, and I don¡¯t think she has any experience, either. Therefore, it¡¯d be good for her to learn from

    Cayden and help relieve some of your burdens.¡±

    Roxanne nodded her head in agreement. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll talk to her about it.¡±

    The couple then went on to chat about the contract details when amotion suddenly broke out at

    the door. With that, Roxanne promptly ended the conversation with Lucian and hung up her phone.

    The next second, Jack appeared in the cafe, reeking of alcohol.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± he asked as he strode in and sat near Roxanne.

    After ncing at the closed door and the tipsy Jack, Roxanne immediately put her guard up. ¡°I¡¯m much

    better now. Thanks for your concern, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    In response, Jack smiled and casually undid his two cor buttons, his gaze shifting from the aroma

    lamp in the room to Roxanne.

    Feeling flustered by being stared at so intensely, thetter forced herself to stay calm and changed the

    topic to something work-rted. ¡°I¡¯d like to confirm the terms of our cooperation now, Mr. Damaris.

    What do you think?¡±

    Unfortunately, Jack refused to y along. ¡°I¡¯ve had a bit to drink tonight, so discussing such important

    matters wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. Besides, didn¡¯t I say tonight is for us to rx and have fun? Let¡¯s talk

    about work another time!¡±

 Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536

    Chapter 1536 Detached

    Roxanne furrowed her brows.

    In the past, Jack and I had only ever talked about work or medical matters when we hung out together,

    so what¡¯s with this change? Argh. I don¡¯t want to talk about anything else but our coboration!

    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s go over the content first. We can draw up the contract another day,¡± Roxanne

    suggested, still with a polite smile on her face.

    In Jack¡¯s drunken haze, he frowned and mmed his hand down on the table. ¡°Is that all we can talk

    about between us?¡±

    As Roxanne met Jack¡¯s gaze in silence, rm bells began ringing in her head. ¡°We¡¯re partners, aren¡¯t

    we? Shouldn¡¯t we be talking about work?¡±

    ¡°Are you saying we can only be coworkers, Ms. Jarvis?¡± Jack retorted as his eyes glowed with anger.

    Even though it was an ambiguous question, it didn¡¯t take long before Roxanne guessed what the man

    was getting at. That, however, left her utterly perplexed.

    Huh? All this while, I¡¯ve treated Jack like a colleague, so why would he develop such feelings for me?

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Just as Roxanne began to doubt her judgment, Jack¡¯s voice rang out, albeit with a note of bitterness.

    ¡°Since I first saw you at the medical consultation, I¡¯ve had a lot of admiration for you. Not only was I in

    awe of your medical skills, but I was also touched by how much you cared for the young and old.

    Whenever we met, I always asked myself how great it¡¯d be if I could have an incredible woman like

    yourself by my side. It¡¯d be even better if I could shower you with love.¡±

    Upon hearing that and seeing the fondness in Jack¡¯s eyes, Roxanne reeled in shock.

    I can¡¯t believe Jack has romantic feelings for me! When did that happen? Why have I never noticed that

    before?

    After stealing another peek at the closed door, Roxanne turned her attention back to the drunk man.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had too much to drink, Mr. Damaris. I¡¯ll pretend not to have heard any of this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. I meant every word I said!¡± Jack said affectionately.

    s, when he tried to grab Roxanne¡¯s hand, thetter dodged him by taking her cup of coffee and

    pretending to sip from it.

    Needless to say, Jack was dismayed. ¡°I was attracted to your professionalism and gentleness toward

    all living things, and I¡¯ve always thought that we made a great match. Think about it. Aren¡¯t I the best

    person to discuss medical-rted matters with?¡±

    By then, Roxanne was so stunned that she couldn¡¯t stop her hand from trembling.

    No wonder it feels like Jack¡¯s attitude has been getting increasingly strange. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s because

    of this¡­

    ¡°I know you have two kids, so you have more factors to consider when choosing a partner,¡± Jack

    continued sincerely. ¡°Trust me. You have nothing to worry about because I adore them. As long as

    you¡¯re willing to be with me, I¡¯ll love them as my own! E-Even if they¡¯re your children with Lucian, I

    wouldn¡¯t mind one bit!¡±

    After hearing Jack mention Archie and Benny¡¯s parentage, Roxanne tightened her grip around her cup

    and nced at him.

    The next second, however, she quickly regained herposure. Wait a minute¡­ He brought that up

    only because he had read the public statement issued by Farwell Group a while back. Okay. I feel

    better knowing that¡­

    With that, Roxanne set her cup down and stared calmly at the man before her. When she finally spoke,

    her voice was cold and detached. ¡°I appreciate your kindness, Mr. Damaris. However, I¡¯ve only ever

    regarded you as a great coworker and business partner. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t reciprocate your feelings. If

    you wish to continue our partnership, please don¡¯t bring this matter up again.¡±

 Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537

    Chapter 1537 We Did Not Make Any Progress

    A cold look shed past Jack¡¯s eyes when he heard her reject him firmly, but he was quick to suppress

    it.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious about this, Roxanne. We need to date each other if we want to truly maximize our

    potential. Don¡¯t you want to develop your career in the medical field?¡± Jack pleaded earnestly with an

    expectant look in his eyes.

    However, his ambitious confession only scared Roxanne even more. ¡°I do want to develop my career,

    but not like this! You¡¯ve had too much to drink, Mr. Damaris. Let¡¯s end this conversation here.¡±

    Roxanne was about to get up and leave when Jack let out a wry chuckle. ¡°I knew it¡­ I knew you would

    reject me, Roxanne. I just didn¡¯t think you¡¯d do so without at least giving me a chance. Is being with me

    really that bad? I don¡¯t even know how Lucian is better than me.¡±

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne closed her eyes and calmed herself down before replying coldly, ¡°This has nothing to do with

    Lucian. I simply don¡¯t have feelings for you. Still, I would like to thank you for not resorting to nasty

    methods like Colby did.¡±

    She then walked right out of the door without looking back.

    Jack narrowed his eyes as he watched her disappear from sight. He then grabbed a handful of coffee

    beans and stuffed them into his mouth. The look in his eyes cleared up a little as he chewed on the

    coffee beans.

    I thought this would be all I needed to do to make Roxanne a part of my family, but it seems I was

    wrong. Roxanne won¡¯tply unless I use force. I can¡¯t believe she actually thanked me for not using

    nasty methods like Colby! I gave you a chance to make a choice, Roxanne, so don¡¯t me me for what

    I might do in the future!

    Jack had an icy-cold look on his face as he stared at the steaming pot of coffee on the table.

    Roxanne waved goodbye at the staff, who had yet to leave, as she walked out of the cafe.

    I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll face Jack after saying all of those things to him! Our partnership is still ongoing, so

    I can¡¯t turn my back on him just yet.

    After making her way downstairs with a worried frown on her face, Roxanne noticed a Bentley with a

    familiar-looking license te parked nearby.

    The window slowly rolled down as she shifted her gaze toward it, and Lucian¡¯s face came into view a

    few secondster.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Feeling relieved, Roxanne quickly made her way over.

    Lucian got out of the car and opened the door for her like a chivalrous gentleman. ¡°I knew you came

    here to see Jack, so I have to make a move as well,¡± he replied in the most matter-of-fact tone

    possible.

    Had this conversation taken ce in the past, Roxanne would¡¯ve told Lucian that he was overreacting.

    However, after hearing what Jack said earlier, she felt that he hade at just the right time.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see that you weren¡¯t lying when you told me you didn¡¯t drink,¡± Lucian said as he closed her

    car door and made his way over to the driver¡¯s seat.

    Roxanne recalled what happened earlier when he started the car, but she didn¡¯t feel like talking about

    it.

    Lucian had noticed something off about her the moment she stepped out the door earlier.

    Realizing that his words didn¡¯t exactly cheer her up, Lucian¡¯s expression gradually grew solemn as he

    asked, ¡°What happened? Did your conversation with Jack turn unpleasant?¡±

    The look on Roxanne¡¯s face changed the moment she heard him mention Jack. Unsure of what to tell

    him, she decided to brush it off as casually as possible.

    ¡°He refused to talk about work, so we didn¡¯t make any progress with the negotiation.¡±

 Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538

    Chapter 1538 Do Not Take It To Heart

    Lucian arched an eyebrow slightly in response.

    He knew Roxanne was hiding something from him when she paused briefly.

    ¡°Why would he refuse to talk about work? Isn¡¯t it better to finalize a contract that would bring him profits

    as soon as possible?¡± Lucian asked calmly in an attempt to go with the flow.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze as she replied, ¡°He had been drinking and felt he was in no condition to

    discuss business.¡±

    Jack has been drinking?

    Lucian narrowed his eyes as he said, ¡°Most deals are closed over drinks. Jack is the heir of the

    Damaris family, so I¡¯m sure he must¡¯ve closed plenty of deals over drinks by now. He must have had

    some other reason for refusing to discuss business with you.¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes went wide as she recalled what happened earlier. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him

    that their negotiation failed because she turned down Jack¡¯s confession.

    While she did not have feelings for Jack, she believed that a confession was a private thing, so she

    didn¡¯t want to reveal it to Lucian.

    Roxanne eyed him cautiously as she said, ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t want to discuss business while he was in a

    celebratory mood earlier. I¡¯ll go see him again tomorrow at Damaris Group. Would you have time to

    come with me?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how she would face Jack after what happened earlier.

    Besides, she also needed Lucian to help check the details of the contract.

    Naturally, Lucian wouldn¡¯t say no to her request.

    While he was displeased with her hiding the truth from him, he was willing to forget about that since

    she wanted him to go meet Jack with her.

    With that, the topic of their conversation shifted toward the contract that they would be signing with

    Jack tomorrow.

    As Elias and Sonya had yet to return to the Farwell residence, the three kids were huddled around

    Catalina and telling her their stories from kindergarten.

    Catalina couldn¡¯t stopughing as the kids presented those stories in a really humorous and adorable

    manner.

    The three kids quickly turned around when they saw Lucian and Roxannee in through the front

    door.

    ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s lips curled into a relieved smile as she bent over to hug them. ¡°Have you kids been good

    today?¡±

    The three kids nodded profusely in response. ¡°Yeah, we have!¡±

    ¡°They have all been behaving themselves very well today. They even helped me out with the chores!¡±

    Catalina added with a smile.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she was worrying too much about them since they arrived a week

    before she did.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go have dinner,¡± Lucian said in a deep voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to wait for your parents?¡± Roxanne asked in confusion.

    ¡°My dad texted me earlier and said he¡¯d be eating out with my mom, so we can go ahead and eat,¡±

    Lucian replied while showing her his phone.

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the text from Elias.

    She also had a feeling that Elias was trying to help them out. He knew that the atmosphere would be

    incredibly tense if they had dinner with Sonya around, so he brought her out to let them dine in peace.

    Roxanne felt thankful when she realized he was doing it for her and the kids.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian wrapped an arm around her shoulder and said with a reassuring look in his eyes, ¡°They¡¯ll move

    out in a few days. Don¡¯t take anything that my mom says to heart, okay? Just let me know if she gives

    you any trouble, and I¡¯ll talk to her myself.¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled in response. ¡°I know. You¡¯ll have a lot to deal with, though.¡±

    ¡°My attitude toward you in the past is why things are tense between you two. I¡¯m the cause of my

    mom¡¯s misunderstanding, so I should be the one to fix it,¡± Lucian said solemnly.

 Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539

    Chapter 1539 Feel Safer

    Roxanne felt touched when she heard that.

    The atmosphere was heartwarming as they had dinner without Sonya around.

    That was the first time Lucian didn¡¯t need to leave in a hurry after dinner, so the kids could chat with

    both their parents until it waste at night.

    While the kids were having a great time, Roxanne wasn¡¯t in the mood to y with them, and Lucian still

    had some work to do.

    They two tucked the kids in before returning to the study and the bedroom respectively.

    They did it so naturally that it felt as though they had been living together for a long time.

    The bedroom was still empty by the time Roxanne stepped out of the shower, so she figured he was

    still working in the study.

    Seeing as it was quitete, Roxanne figured she would advise him to get some rest.

    She was about to step out the door when her phone started ringing on the nightstand.

    Roxanne turned around and made her way over to pick up the phone.

    Seeing Jack¡¯s name on the caller ID reminded her of what he said earlier, so she wasn¡¯t sure if she

    should answer his call.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem like Jack was going to hang up anytime soon as the phone simply continued

    ringing. Roxanne forcefully suppressed her reluctance and answered the call, ¡°What is it, Mr. Damaris?

    It¡¯s reallyte now.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, am I disturbing you? I didn¡¯t want to call you thiste at night, but I felt the need to apologize for

    what happened earlier,¡± Jack said apologetically.

    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne frowned in confusion when she heard that.

    What¡¯s with Jack¡¯s sudden change in attitude?

    Not wanting to make things awkward, she replied with a soft chuckle, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You had a little too much

    to drink earlier, so I¡¯ll just pretend I didn¡¯t hear that.¡±

    Jack breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I wasn¡¯t nning on saying that after I found out

    about your rtionship with Mr. Farwell. Since we have been working together for a long time, I figured

    I¡¯d just treat you as a business partner. However, I got a little too carried away today, and it just slipped.

    I¡¯m sorry I lost myposure earlier. I didn¡¯t scare you, did I?¡±

    Why does it sound like he¡¯s confessing to me again?

    Roxanne frowned at the thought of that and said coldly, ¡°No. You just said some things that you

    shouldn¡¯t have, that¡¯s all. If you truly are sorry, then please stop bringing this up in the future.¡±

    The look in Jack¡¯s eyes grew cold when he heard that, but he maintained a cautious tone as he said,

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll keep that in mind. By the way, you mentioned a couple of times about our profit-sharing

    model. It¡¯s true that we should get that settled as soon as possible. I can¡¯t believe I got so carried away

    that I forgot about it.¡±

    Roxanne felt a little better when he mentioned work. ¡°In that case, how about we meet up to discuss

    that tomorrow, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Since Jack had wanted to see her anyway, he agreed to her request without any hesitation whatsoever.

    ¡°Sure thing. I¡¯ll go see you at the research institute tomorrow.¡±

    Roxanne agreed to it after giving it some thought.

    The two then chose a time to meet before ending the call.

    Lucian happened toe in at the time, so he saw her putting her phone down. ¡°Who were you talking

    to thiste at night?¡± he asked with a frown.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris called to make an appointment to discuss the contract tomorrow. I was nning on

    meeting him at Damaris Group at first, but since he¡¯s partially responsible for this dy, we chose to

    meet at the research institute instead,¡± Roxanne replied evasively.

    Given what happened between them, Roxanne figured it would be safer to meet him in her own

    territory instead.

 Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540

    Chapter 1540 Loyal

    Since he would be joining her in meeting Jack tomorrow, Lucian didn¡¯t bother asking her too much

    about it. The two then went to bed in each other¡¯s arms.

    Roxanne felt it was a little inappropriate at first, but felt it was nothingpared to what they did

    yesterday night. With that in mind, shey obediently in his arms and fell asleep shortly after.

    The two of them got up early the next morning, and Lucian drove her to the research institute.

    While waiting for Jack to show up, they went through the terms of the contract together.

    With Lucian¡¯s guidance, Roxanne was able to be more confident about the details of the contract.

    Jack arrived at Roxanne¡¯s office at around nine in the morning.

    The look on his face turned gloomy when he saw Roxanne sitting on a single-cushion couch while

    Lucian sat on a longer one next to hers. Lucian was in a rxed posture and seemed to be discussing

    something with Roxanne.

    Although the two of them were sitting on separate couches, their interactions looked very intimate.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Damaris,¡± Roxanne greeted him with a smile when she noticed him standing there.

    With Lucian around, she was able to rx and interact with Jack more naturally.

    After taking a second to regain hisposure, Jack shed her a smile before shifting his gaze toward

    Lucian.

    ¡°What a coincidence, Mr. Farwell. I didn¡¯t know you would be here too. Ms. Jarvis and I have some

    business to discuss, though. If possible, could you perhaps¡ª¡±

    Jack was trying to politely ask Lucian to leave, but Lucian cut him off with a warning gaze before he

    could finish his sentence.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not possible. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything between you and Roxanne that I shouldn¡¯t know.¡±

    Jack¡¯s expression tensed up instantly. ¡°It¡¯s about a partnership between Damaris Group and this

    research institute.¡±

    ¡°In that case, there¡¯s no need for me to leave. Farwell Group is not involved in the medical field, so

    knowing the details of your partnership won¡¯t result in any conflicts of interest. Besides, you should

    have faith in Roxanne¡¯s integrity,¡± Lucian replied nonchntly.

    Jack¡¯s face clouded over when he realized Lucian wasn¡¯t going to leave. ¡°Will you be contributing

    anything to this conversation, then?¡±

    Lucian arched an eyebrow in response before shifting his gaze toward Roxanne.

    Roxanne let out a helpless sigh when she noticed the rising tension between Lucian and Jack, but she

    was not about to take Jack¡¯s side in this situation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you this in advance. I¡¯m not that knowledgeable when ites to business, so Mr.

    Farwell is here as my consultant.¡±

    She then turned toward Lucian to see if he was satisfied with her reply.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Feeling satisfied, Lucian gave her a nod in response.

    Jack frowned slightly and let out a sarcastic chuckle. ¡°You¡¯re willing to lower yourself and be Ms.

    Jarvis¡¯s consultant? Now I see why she¡¯s so loyal to you, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    ¡°It is an honor for me to be Roxanne¡¯s consultant,¡± Lucian replied. It was unclear if he genuinely meant

    that, though.

    Not wanting the two to start fighting over her, Roxanne changed the topic by saying, ¡°All right, let¡¯s just

    get down to business. It¡¯ll be lunchtime if we waste any more time chit-chatting.¡±

    Jack nodded and sat down on the single-cushion couch in front of her.

    He looked like he meant business as he crossed his arms and said, ¡°Since you wanted to see me so

    urgently, I¡¯m assuming Mr. Farwell has given you some bright ideas. In that case, why don¡¯t you go

    ahead and speak your mind?¡±

 Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541

    Chapter 1541 Demand

    Roxanne subconsciously nced at Lucian.

    He nodded at her.

    Shepletely rxed after receiving his affirmation. Then, she shared the result of their initial

    discussion earlier.

    ¡°This is my two cents. Damaris Group provided us with the medicinal herbs and distribution channel for

    this coboration. However, technology-wise, the credits belong almost entirely to the research

    institute. I can even say that the research institute is the real owner of this core technology in

    developing this new medicine. For this reason and considering our experiences working together with

    other groups, the profit should be divided into a twenty-eighty split. Our research institute will take the

    larger portion of the earnings.¡±

    She was the person in charge of the research institute, after all. Although Roxanne wasn¡¯t sufficiently

    familiar with that aspect, she stillmanded an extraordinary presence.

    A hint of admiration glinted in Lucian¡¯s eyes as he listened to her speech and took in her serious

    demeanor.

    On the other hand, Jack thought his ears were ying tricks on him. He forced himself to keep up his

    elegant facade. ¡°Excuse me. I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Ms. Jarvis, you were saying¡ª¡±

    She reiterated calmly, ¡°The research institute will take eighty percent of the profit from the sales of this

    medicine while Damaris Group owns the remaining twenty percent.¡±

    Jack couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Are you kidding me, Ms. Jarvis? Is that all the profit you¡¯re willing to

    share with us after Damaris Group contributed so much to this project?¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes shone with determination. ¡°The Damaris family is a century-old prestigious family in

    the traditional medicine business, so you must be well aware of the rules in the pharmaceutical field. In

    fact,ing up with the core technology is the most important part of medical research and

    development. In the context of contribution, I¡¯m confident our research institute poured in much more

    effort than Damaris Group.¡±

    Jack turned to nce at Lucian and swiftly wrapped his mind around the situation.

    Evidently, that was the result of their discussion earlier.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a humorous person, Ms. Jarvis. I came up with the idea in the first ce. Besides,

    Damaris Group had been providing the medicinal herbs used by the research institution for free. Now

    that you¡¯ve invented the medicine, you¡¯re turning your back on us, letting us take only a small part of

    the profit. If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m afraid Damaris Group will have to cease this coboration with you.¡±

    His face darkened, and his tone was filled with the indifference of a businessman.

    Jack¡¯s reaction was within their anticipation.

    Roxanne spoke in a gentler manner after sensing his fury. ¡°Naturally, Damaris Group¡¯s cooperation is

    crucial in the sess of inventing this medicine. If you aren¡¯t satisfied with my initial offer, I can proffer

    you another five percent, totaling Damaris Group¡¯s profit margin to twenty-five percent. That is the

    maximum extent of my sincerity.¡±

    He sneered out loud. ¡°Aren¡¯t you generous, Ms. Jarvis, offering me another five percent without

    hesitation? Do you think I¡¯ll agree to this?¡±

    She replied, ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do if you aren¡¯t willing to ept the deal. I willpensate Damaris

    Group with three times the market price for all the medicinal herbs you have provided the research

    institute. As for the distribution channel, I¡¯ll figure out an alternative.¡±

    She was implying her readiness to end their coboration as Jack had suggested.

    Jackughed in exasperation. ¡°There isn¡¯t any price on the market that can match the demand for the

    Damaris family¡¯s medicinal herbs, as the herbs are only avable for the Damaris family¡¯s internal use.

    I think you¡¯re oversimplifying this matter, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°In that case, you can proffer a price you think is fair, and I¡¯ll ept it without any

    objection.¡±

    She felt a little uneasy after saying that, as Jack might very likely make a significant demand on the

    division of profit following her statement.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I think you haven¡¯t gotten a clear picture of the circumstances, Mr. Damaris,¡± Lucian piped up.

    At the same time, he slightly leaned his body in Roxanne and Jack¡¯s direction while shifting his cold

    gaze onto Jack.

 Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542

    Chapter 1542 Nothing Left To Discuss

    ¡°Roxanne is equipped with the technology, while the medicinal herbs provided by the Damaris family

    were only used to produce one batch of medicine. If you aren''t satisfied with the profit division, that''s

    fine. The financial gain from this batch of medicine manufactured using the medicinal herbs contributed

    by the Damaris family can be split ording to your wish. Still, the research institute also has the right

    to only sign the contract with you for this batch of medicine only.¡±

    At that point, Lucian talked slower. ¡°And that means after this batch of medicines ispletely sold,

    Roxanne can still look for another medicinal herbs supplier to coborate with her because she has the

    manufacturing technology. But what about Damaris Group? Are you able to find another research

    institute that can produce this medicine?¡±

    His words tantly expressed the research institute''s dominance in that deal with Damaris Group.

    In short, Damaris Group wasn''t Roxanne''s only choice.

    Inparison, Damaris Group could only rely on Roxanne to produce the medicine.

    Hence, the research institute should''ve been the leading party in that cooperation from the beginning.

    As for Damaris Group, it became Jack''s decision whether to choose a long-term, steady yield or a high

    amount of short-term profit.

    Jack didn''t expect Lucian to make that move. He met thetter''s eyes impassively while speaking to

    Roxanne.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, are you sure you wish to discuss the terms of this coboration with Damaris Group on a

    pure business paradigm? In your opinion, is Damaris Group just an existence you can toss aside after

    you achieve your goal?¡±

    She nced at Lucian and he nodded at her. Subsequently, Roxanne braced herself and pursed her

    lips in silence, considering that a response to Jack''s question.

    Lucian uttered righteously, ¡°There are no friends when doing business. You should understand that

    concept better than Roxanne, Mr. Damaris. Profit division has always been the most crucial and

    demanding battle in the business field. Aren''t you attempting to appeal to Roxanne''s emotions with

    friendship and unscrupulously forcing her to concede now?¡±

    Jack''s negotiating skills were significantly inferior to Lucian''s. As a result, Jack''s face became contorted

    in anger.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    A long silenceter, he said stiffly, ¡°I cannot ept this profit division arrangement!¡±

    Lucian chimed in, ¡°Perhaps I should let you see the profit division arrangement used by Farwell Group

    when we are in control of the technological aspect of a deal. Maybe you''ll feel contented with the

    current offer after seeing the numbers.¡±

    In other words, if Lucian were to take charge of the profit division matter entirely, the Damaris family''s

    financial gain would only be reduced further.

    The friendly facade on Jack''s countenancepletely dissipated as he stared at them grimly.

    ¡°If you can ept my offer, we''ll sign the agreement now. If you aren''t, our research institute is willing

    to hire a professional third party to evaluate Damaris Group''s contributions in the early phase and

    compensate you at ten times the price.¡± Roxanne nudged the agreement toward him.

    Without taking one look at the contract, Jack tore it in half and tossed it back on the table.

    Roxanne was taken aback by his reaction.

    In the past, Jack had always shown his gentlemanly side to her. Not to mention, he was the heir to a

    prestigious family in the traditional medicine business, so she was under the assumption he would

    prioritize keeping up a polite and gentle appearance.

    Little did she anticipate he would do something as impulsive as that.

    The atmosphere inside the office abruptly turned tense.

    Jack said, ¡°If I remember correctly, we agreed to share the patent and split the profit equally when we

    first decided to work together on this project. Now that you''re casually altering the terms, I don''t think

    there is room for further discussion.¡±

    Roxanne replied with a frown, ¡°You''ve also mentioned you would allow me ess to medical books as

    a reference. I agreed to share the patent because of that. However, I didn''t see any rted medical

    book from you, and I ended up inventing this technology on my own. Naturally, I have no reason to

    share the patent with you.¡±

    ¡°If you can ept my offer, we''ll sign the agreement now. If you aren''t, our research institute is willing

    to hire a professional third party to evaluate Damaris Group''s contributions in the early phase and

    compensate you at ten times the price.¡± Roxanne nudged the agreement toward him.

 Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543

    Chapter 1543 Refused To Coborate

    Jack was stumped for words upon hearing that.

    A short pauseter, he stood up from the couch and said, ¡°If that''s the case, there''s nothing left for us

    to discuss.¡±

    After saying that, Jack turned around and strode out of the office, mming the door shut behind him.

    Roxanne''s eyes were filled with shock as the thunderous boom rang in her ears.

    ¡°Did that startle you?¡± Lucian said while walking to her side.

    Upon hearing his voice, Roxanne gradually returned to her senses and said in an emotional voice, ¡°I''m

    fine. I just did not expect to see that side of Jack.¡±

    Roxanne''s response made Lucian''s admiration for her grow. The man wrapped an arm around her

    shoulders and pulled her into his arms.

    Letting out a sigh, Roxanne said, ¡°Are all businessmen that two-faced?¡±

    Lucian stroked her back reassuringly and replied, ¡°Would you be scared if I''m like that too?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Roxanne fell silent while trying to imagine the tactics that Lucian would employ in the business arena.

    After a while, it dawned on her that she already knew Lucian''s way of doing things like the back of her

    hand and had long epted it.

    ¡°Honestly, I wouldn''t be surprised at all.¡± Roxanne smiled.

    Lucian did not seem pleased with that answer. ¡°Is that really who you think I am?¡± he asked.

    Roxanne pulled away from his embrace and met his eyes before exining, ¡°I just think you were very

    attractive when you analyzed the situation for me just now. It felt like your true self.¡±

    If not for Lucian''s ruthless ways and sharp business acumen, the Farwell family wouldn''t be enjoying

    their current sess.

    However, not only was Roxanne not afraid, but she was also hoping to learn from Lucian.

    Besides, what shocked her most about Jack was the savage way in which he tore apart the agreement

    and the vehemence of his reaction.

    She trusted that Lucian would never act in the same way.

    After hearing the woman''s heartfelt praise for him, Lucian pulled her toward him and nted a gentle

    kiss on the back of her hand. ¡°I think you''re really adorable when you''re being serious,¡± he said in a

    deep voice.

    Roxanne smiled faintly and continued to express her true thoughts. ¡°Actually, I was quite scared that

    Jack would turn violent when he was ripping up the agreement just now, but when I remembered that

    you''re also here, I didn''t feel that scared anymore.¡±

    Looking at the woman with a deep gaze, Lucian promised solemnly, ¡°I will always protect you.¡±

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled.

    Secondster, Roxanne started feeling troubled over the discussion with Jack earlier that had gone

    south.

    ¡°I have already made apromise, but it seemed like that was still not enough for the Damaris family.

    It''s highly likely that they wouldn''t want to proceed with the coboration...¡±

    It would be a problem for the research institute if that were really the case.

    Moreover, Roxanne had started doubting herself after Jack''s questioning earlier.

    With a sense of unease, she asked Lucian nervously, ¡°Did I really burn bridges by doing what I did just

    now? But it was Jack who hade up with the idea previously.¡±

    The man stroked Roxanne''s head and said reassuringly, ¡°The two of you had never agreed on that. It''s

    clear that Jack had wanted to take advantage of you right from the start. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have

    suggested an equal split of profits in the first ce.¡±

    It was a standard practice in the industry that the party who owned the technology would hold the

    majority share.

    It was impossible for Jack to be unaware of it.

    He had simply intended to exploit Roxanne, knowing that she was inexperienced in the area.

    After hearing that, Roxanne finally knew how clueless she was. With understanding dawning on her,

    she said, ¡°So that means he might be trying to obtain confidential information when he stepped past me

    and tried to establish rapport with the employees previously...¡±

 Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544

    Chapter 1544 Pure Intentions

    Roxanne could not help but feel relieved at that realization.

    She was d that she had kept her guard up against Jack the whole time. Also...

    ¡°Luckily, I had asked for your advice earlier. Otherwise, it''s very likely that I would have fallen into

    Jack''s trap.¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The woman shed a grateful smile at Lucian, who could not be happier that she had finally seen

    Jack''s true colors.

    ¡°You can consult me anytime you want. I won''t charge you for it,¡± Lucian said with a suggestive look in

    his eyes.

    A blush spread across Roxanne''s cheeks when she realized what he meant, and she pushed him away

    at once.

    Looking at the woman''s shy expression, Lucian smiled. Not wanting to embarrass her further, he

    changed the topic to something more serious.

    ¡°It could be a good thing if Damaris Group really decides not to go ahead with the coboration.

    Although it''s true that their herbs are of a higher quality than what the others have in the market right

    now, those are, after all, still normal herbs without any special medicinal properties. Even without the

    Damaris family, the research institute can still acquire good-quality herbs at a higher price from other

    medicinal herbpanies to manufacture the drug. That way, the issue regarding the supply of herbs

    would be solved.¡±

    The moment Lucian started discussing serious matters, Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and listened

    attentively.

    ¡°As for sales channels, that''s even less of a problem. Most medicinal herbpanies have online

    sales tforms and a regr customer base. As long as you have a good product, people would

    naturally buy it. If you are still worried, I can get Farwell Group''s technology department to build a

    specialized online medical sales tform for you.¡±

    Roxanne was moved upon hearing that.

    It was well known that Farwell Group''s technology team was one of the best in the world. Roxanne felt

    that it would be a waste of talent to get them to create the sales tform for her.

    She smiled at Lucian appreciatively and replied, ¡°Got it. If Damaris Group refuses to ept our

    proposal, I will just look for anotherpany to coborate with.¡±

    Lucian spoke again after that. ¡°However, if the coboration with the Damaris family fails, all the hard

    work that you''ve put into establishing a good rtionship with them might go to waste.¡±

    Taking a pause, he continued in a solemn tone, ¡°I know that the reason you started joining those

    medical consultations was because of your interest in the Damaris family''s ancient medical arts. If your

    rtionship with them falls apart, all your efforts woulde to naught.¡±

    At the mention of her original intention for approaching the Damaris family, Roxanne fell into a slight

    daze. ¡°But before that, I''ve always thought that their intentions were pure and that they truly cared

    about advancing medical treatment and care for patients...¡±

    She had just recognized that the Damaris family was not as altruistic as she had thought in the face of

    profit. In fact, their business was way moremercialized than she had expected.

    Rubbing the back of Roxanne''s hand, Lucian said casually, ¡°If you think it''s a pity, you can always

    make a furtherpromise. You would just be making less money. You can treat it as paying tuition

    fees to the Damaris family. Just let me know if you need extra funding for the research.¡±

    Even though Roxanne was still feeling upset over the fact that the Damaris family was not who she had

    imagined them to be, she could not help but be amused by the man''s words.

    ¡°What do you take me for? I''m indeed very curious about the Damaris family''s ancient medical arts, but

    I''ve also found out that their medical skills are not omnipotent in this period of time. Truth is, all of us

    possess different capabilities. If I really don''t get to learn from them, I can further advance my own

    skills, which might be even better.¡±

    Roxanne looked up at Lucian and continued with a serious expression, ¡°Besides, I''m responsible for

    the benefits of the staff at the research institute. I have to make sure that they get what they deserve

    for their hard work and not shortchange them because of my personal motives.¡±

    She had just recognized that the Damaris family was not as altruistic as she had thought in the face of

    profit. In fact, their business was way moremercialized than she had expected.

 Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545

    Chapter 1545 Just Like The First Time

    After another round of discussions, both of them decided that they could give in more.

    Roxanne then sent Jack a message, indicating to him that she was willing to give up three more

    percent. If Damaris Group found it uneptable, they would have no choice but to cancel the

    coboration.

    However, she didn''t receive a response despite waiting for a long time.

    Since it was noon and there was nothing much to do, Lucian decided to take Roxanne out for lunch.

    Seemingly to make up for the disappointmentst time, Lucian made reservations for Horington''s best

    restaurant, where he ordered the couple''s set on purpose.

    Upon their arrival, both of them were ushered to their table by two members of the staff.

    ¡°Sir, I''m sorry, but we have run out of the drinks for the couple''s set. May I know if you would like to

    switch to a different one or have a refund?¡± the waitress asked upon confirming their orders.

    Roxanne was surprised to learn that Lucian had ordered the couple''s set. She hadn''t expected him to

    do something as childish as that.

    Nheless, Lucian handed her the menu with an emotionless face. ¡°Why don''t you choose your own

    drink? Feel free to order more food, as I don''t think the food included in the set is enough.¡±

    Roxanne was too shy to maintain eye contact with him, so she pretended to calmly skim through the

    menu upon receiving it.

    The waitress couldn''t help butment, ¡°Both of you look like a good match. You must have a

    wonderful rtionship.¡±

    While Lucian simply smile in response, the embarrassed Roxanne kept her head down in silence.

    When the waitress saw their reaction, a sudden realization struck her.

    Oh my God, it''s Mr. Farwell and his ex-wife! They were the talk of the inte some time ago. Both of

    them look so much better in real lifepared to their photos. Mr. Farwell is so handsome when he

    smiles, while his ex-wife is such a gentle person. And here they are, ordering a couple''s menu. If it

    wasn''t for Aubree Pearson, both of them wouldn''t have divorced all those years ago.

    ¡°I''m done ordering.¡±

    Oblivious to what was going through the waitress'' mind, Roxanne broke into a friendly smile when she

    saw the strange look on the former''s face.

    After taking the menu back in her hands, the waitress tried hard to maintain herposure as she

    turned around in awe.

    The ex-wife is so elegant and dazzling when she smiles. I''m surprised that someone so stunning

    actually exists!

    Roxanne felt a little strange when she noticed the waitress walking away awkwardly. Nevertheless, she

    didn''t think much of it as she turned her attention to Lucian.

    ¡°Weren''t we supposed to have a casual lunch? Why¡ª¡±

    ¡°Weren''t we supposed to have a casual lunch? Why¡ª¡±

    Lucian''s eyes glistened with affection. ¡°I didn''t really know where to go, but after checking Instagram, I

    decided to take you here since this ce seems to be popr with couples.¡±

    Roxanne was touched by the look in his eyes.

    Even though their children had grown up, she was still mesmerized by the man she was staring at. It

    felt just like how she had fallen in love with him the very first time.

    ¡°It''s my fault that we missed out a lot six years ago. I want to try my best to make it up to you.¡±

    In a deep voice, Lucian exined, ¡°Even though I promised to pursue you again earlier, the amount of

    effort I''ve put in was pathetic. Come to think of it now, the reason you refused my marriage proposal

    might be because of my inadequate actions. Therefore, all I can do now is work harder.¡±

    As Roxanne''s eyes sparkled at his words, she felt the sudden urge to correct him.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    However, after giving it some thought, she figured that the real reason she rejected the marriage

    proposal was obvious to both of them.

    Cognizant that Lucian was just saying all that to excuse his behavior, Roxanne didn''t expose him...

 Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546

    Chapter 1546 I Will Not Forget Your Presents

    During lunch, Lucian worked hard to prove himself. He kept showering Roxanne with cringy sweet

    nothings, causing her to relish in the attention while feeling embarrassed at the same time.

    Once they were done with their food, the waitress brought them some desserts. ¡°These are on the

    house. We wish both of you a long and loving rtionship!¡±

    Seeing that, Roxanne thanked her.

    Out of coincidence, there were three portions of the desserts.

    ¡°I wonder what the children are doing right now. Essie loves tiramisu.¡±

    Roxanne couldn''t help but think of her three kids.

    Lucian replied, ¡°They''re probably having their afternoon break right now. If you''re worried about them,

    we can drop by the kindergarten to check and bring them these desserts.¡±

    The thought of being able to see the children filled Roxanne with delight. ¡°You took the words out of my

    mouth.¡±

    With that, both of them got the service staff to pack the desserts before heading off to the kindergarten.

    As they had given Pippa advance notice, they arrived to see her entering the break room with the

    children in tow.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy!¡±

    Although the three kids were thrilled to see their parents, they kept their voices down in consideration

    of the other children who were napping.

    Smiling at the sight of the children, Roxanne took her leave from Pippa before bringing the children

    back to their car.

    ¡°Mommy, what brings you here?¡±

    Este''s eyes lit up the moment she saw the tiramisu.

    As Roxanne opened it up for her attentively, she gave thetter''s hair a tousle. ¡°While we were out

    having lunch, the restaurant gave us theseplimentary desserts. We decided to bring them to you

    since these are your favorite. Once you''ve finished, you can go back to your nap.¡±

    Meanwhile, Lucian had unpacked the desserts for Archie and Benny.

    Then, the three children wolfed the tiramisu down happily.

    After giving Roxanne and Lucian a look each, Benny narrowed his eyes thoughtfully. ¡°You have a good

    eye, Daddy. The cake is delicious!¡±

    Lucian cocked a brow slightly. ¡°We''ll buy it more often since you like it so much.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Daddy!¡± Benny expressed his gratitude in his childish voice.

    As both of them chatted happily, Roxanne didn''t even get the chance to join in.

    ¡°Do you still have any sses in the afternoon?¡± Lucian asked despite knowing the answer.

    His father''s intention wasn''t lost upon Archie. ¡°Mmm-hmm. There''s a group activity in the afternoon

    which Ms. Ward says that we can''t miss.¡±

    Clueless as to where Lucian was going with the question, Roxanne was about to inquire when the

    formermented, ¡°I wanted to take all of you to the movies. But now, it''s a shame you have an activity

    to attend instead.¡±

    His words jolted Roxanne into wondering if she had made a mistake.

    Since when did I agree to go to the movies with him?

    ¡°I have to¡ª¡± She nned to return to the office in the afternoon.

    With a face brimming with anticipation, Este gave Roxanne''s sleeve a tug. ¡°Mommy, I want some

    new clothes. Remember to get me some!¡±

    Faced with Este''s twinkling eyes, Roxanne couldn''t bring herself to say no.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Daddy, Archie''s and myputers need upgrading too!¡±

    Benny''s eyes glistened mischievously as he seized upon the opportunity tomit daylight robbery.

    Lucian couldn''t help but smile. ¡°I know. I won''t forget your presents.¡±

    Thereafter, the children gave Roxanne looks that brimmed with anticipation.

    Roxanne was left with no choice but to agree. ¡°Remember to watch yourselves during the event. There

    will be no presents for you if you get hurt.¡±

    Her agreement filled the children with jubtion.

    Clueless as to where Lucian was going with the question, Roxanne was about to inquire when the

    formermented, ¡°I wanted to take all of you to the movies. But now, it''s a shame you have an activity

    to attend instead.¡±

 Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547

    Chapter 1547 Dreaming Of Her

    After the children finished their desserts, Roxanne led them back into the kindergarten.

    When she returned to the car and saw Lucian''s nonchnt expression, she couldn''t resist asking,

    ¡°Since when did I agree to go to the movies with you in the afternoon?¡±

    Throwing her a nce, Lucian replied matter-of-factly, ¡°I''m sorry that I took the liberty to decide on your

    behalf. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have agreed.¡±

    Having her exact thoughts read, Roxanne averted her gaze.

    She could roughly guess that from Lucian''s perspective, the entire day was meant to be a date.

    However, it just felt too sudden for her.

    When she didn''t say anything in reply, Lucian''s eyes darkened. ¡°We can watch it another day if you''re

    upset about it. As for the children''s gifts, I''ll get them in the afternoon.¡±

    Detecting the disappointment in his voice, Roxanne quickly shook her head with a smile. ¡°It''s not that. I

    just thought that I should''ve dressed up for the asion.¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Lucian gave her an affectionate look. ¡°That''s not

    necessary. You always look gorgeous to me.¡±

    His romantic words caused Roxanne''s cheeks to blush.

    ¡°Even the waitress couldn''t stop gawking at you earlier,¡± Lucian teased as he started driving.

    Roxanne retorted, ¡°You''re the one she was ogling at. I didn''t even put on any makeup today.¡±

    On working days, she would wear little to no makeup and dress as simply as possible.

    If it wasn''t for Lucian, she would probably not be allowed into the restaurant earlier.

    In response to herint, Lucian teased her back, ¡°Are you jealous, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Looking out the window, Roxanne caught her breath when she heard the words.

    When she remained silent, the smiling Lucian stopped pulling her leg and continued driving instead.

    ¡°The movie is in the evening, so let''s go shopping for the children''s gifts first.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in agreement.

    After parking their car, both of them took the elevator into the mall.

    As they walked into the building, Roxanne couldn''t help but recall how Lucian coaxed her into buying

    matching outfits together with Este thest time.

    Just as Lucian was about to get her opinion about something, he noticed the distracted look on her

    face and asked, ¡°What''s on your mind?¡±

    Regaining her senses, Roxanne broke into a mncholic smile. ¡°Thest time we were here. Essie

    and I bought matching outfits. Back then¡ª¡±

    ¡°Back then, I was aware of your rtionship with her, and Essie wanted a mother. However, I didn''t tell

    her about it because I assumed that you had abandoned her. All I could do was help her fulfill her wish,

    and fortunately, you were kind enough to y along.¡±

    Lucian spoke in a regretful tone as he finished her sentence candidly.

    The mention of Este''s history triggered a sense of sorrow in Roxanne. ¡°There''s no way I could ever

    cast her aside. Throughout the years, I''ve been yearning for her even in my dreams.¡±

    Furrowing her brows, she raised her gaze to look at Lucian. ¡°I wonder who it was that was so cruel to

    break us, mother and daughter, apart. This same person caused me to believe that Essie died the day

    she was born!¡±

    When he saw the pain and hatred in Roxanne''s eyes, Lucian pulled her into his embrace as he

    consoled her, ¡°I was under the wrong impression all this while. Now that I know the truth, I''ll do my best

    to find that person!¡±

    Finally, Roxanne managed to calm down when she sensed Lucian''s steady breath.

    ¡°Back then, I was aware of your rtionship with her, and Essie wanted a mother. However, I didn''t tell

    her about it because I assumed that you had abandoned her. All I could do was help her fulfill her wish,

    and fortunately, you were kind enough to y along.¡±

 Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548

    Chapter 1548 Which One Do You Want

    ¡°If I knew this ce would remind you of the past, I would have brought you to a different mall.¡±

    Lucian''s eyes brimmed with regret.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Once Roxanne calmed down, she slowly came out of his embrace while wearing a smile. ¡°I was just a

    little sad but am fine now. Now that Essie and I have been reunited, I''ll make up for everything that I

    failed to give her!¡±

    Nodding slightly, Lucian grabbed her hand and sped her fingers so tightly that she couldn''t leave.

    ¡°Me too. I''ll double my efforts in making it up to all of you.¡±

    The conviction in his eyes moved Roxanne and broadened the smile on her face.

    As there was still time to spare before the movie, both of them went window-shopping level by level.

    When they arrived at the entrance of a men''s boutique, Roxanne stopped subconsciously when she

    saw the outfits inside.

    Noticing that it was a men''s boutique upon trailing her gaze, Lucian suddenly felt upset.

    ¡°Who are you buying them for?¡±

    I know all the men in her life, while I''m standing right beside her. So, who is she intending to buy an

    outfit for?

    As his voice jolted her back to her senses, Roxanne turned to look at him.

    The moment their eyes met, Lucian saw bliss gradually take over the regret in her eyes. Moved by the

    sight, he felt a growing sense of affection melt away his initial displeasure.

    With a slight curl to her lips, Roxanne exined softly, ¡°Do you know that six years ago, I would

    imagine you wearing those clothes each time I pass by a men''s boutique while shopping?¡±

    Roxanne gushed like a schoolgirl when she brought the matter up.

    Throwing the mannequin in the shop window a nce, she spoke confidently. ¡°I feel that you''ll look

    better than the mannequin in that outfit!¡±

    Watching how Roxanne was reminiscing about the past, Lucian suddenly felt as if he was lost in time,

    causing him to tighten his grip on her hand.

    Stung by the sudden pain, Roxanne knitted her brows quizzically.

    Just when she was about to ask Lucian what happened, he drag her inside the boutique.

    ¡°Hello, how may I help you? Feel free to let me know what you''re looking for, and I''ll do my best to

    provide rmendations.¡±

    When the sales attendant saw the distinguished couple walk in, she weed them warmly.

    Realizing that Lucian was holding her hand tightly in public, the embarrassed Roxanne tried to struggle

    free, but the former would have none of it.

    ¡°You have a good figure, so there''s no need to be particr about the cut. These are our most popr

    designs this season. You''re wee to try them on if you like.¡±

    The sales attendant showed off the outfits politely.

    However, Lucian turned to Roxanne and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Which one do you want me to try?¡±

    His words briefly stunned the sales attendant. Holding her tongue prudently, she walked to Roxanne''s

    side upon learning who the decision maker was.

    ¡°You''re really blessed to have a husband who takes your fashion advice. It''s clear that you have a keen

    eye for both men and clothes alike!¡±

    The sales attendant''s ttery naturally pleased Lucian.

    As for Roxanne, she was still lost in a daze.

    Is Lucian... trying to make it up to me because of what I said earlier?

    She had no doubt he would keep his word but was still surprised by the granrity of his actions,

    where a casual yet mncholic mention elicited a response from him.

    ¡°Bring me what the mannequins are wearing in my size. I want to try them,¡± Lucian answered on the

    tongue-tied Roxanne''s behalf.

    ¡°You have a good figure, so there''s no need to be particr about the cut. These are our most popr

    designs this season. You''re wee to try them on if you like.¡±

 Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549

    Chapter 1549 Gifts

    Only then did Roxanne return to her senses.

    The sales attendant smiled and said, ¡°I don''t think that''s necessary. You have the same figure as the

    mannequin. If you don''t mind, you can just try on those clothes.¡±

    In response, Lucian turned around to seek Roxanne''s opinion as though he were seeking his wife''s

    approval.

    Seeing that, the sales attendant followed suit and waited for Roxanne''s response respectfully.

    Roxanne only realized what was going on secondster. When she did, she shed a faint smile and

    nodded.

    The sales attendant then quickly went to fetch the clothes and ask another sales attendant to bring

    Lucian to the fitting room before leading Roxanne to browse the rest of the outfits in the store. As they

    were browsing, the sales attendant introduced all the premium suits to Roxanne and paid attention to

    the time Roxanne took to inspect each suit.

    Soon, Lucian came walking out of the fitting room in a gray shirt and a ck suit. Needless to say, he

    looked dashing.

    Before he even checked himself out in the mirror, he went straight to Roxanne and asked, ¡°How does

    this look? Does it suit me?¡±

    At that moment, Roxanne was still browsing around with the sales attendant. She then turned around

    the second she heard Lucian''s voice.

    At that very second, Roxanne was mesmerized. Although it has been so many years, it seems like

    Lucian hasn''t changed one bit. In fact, he looks even more attractive now. I can''t take my eyes off him...

    ¡°Is it not as good as you expected it to be?¡± With a frown and a helpless expression on his face, Lucian

    turned around to ask the staff to bring him something else.

    Only then did Roxanne snap back to her senses and praised with a smile, ¡°You look even more

    handsome than I imagined. The clothes suit you.¡±

    The sales attendant next to her chimed in, ¡°Sir, the suit fits you like a glove!¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Upon getting praised by Roxanne, Lucian nodded in satisfaction and said to the staff, ¡°Please wrap this

    up. I''m going to try on the others.¡±

    In other words, he wanted to try on all the clothes the sales attendant had brought over to him.

    ¡°Are you going on a shopping spree?¡± Roxanne was surprised by those words. Lucian''s closet is filled

    to the brim! Why is he buying so many?

    ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to see me in these? I''ll try on all of them,¡± Lucian answered matter-of-factly.

    Roxanne merely stared at the person in front of her nkly because she was so touched that she was

    at a loss for words.

    The sales attendant then brought a few more suits forward and said to Lucian, ¡°When I was browsing

    with yourdy just now, she seemed to have an interest in these few pieces.¡±

    Roxanne turned toward the sales attendant when she heard that. Well, those few pieces really caught

    my attention just now. I didn''t say anything though, did I? How did the sales attendant know?

    Roxenne then frowned end protested, ¡°I went to buy them for you, though...¡±

    Roxanne turned toward the sales attendant when she heard that. Well, those few pieces really caught

    my attention just now. I didn''t say anything though, did I? How did the sales attendant know?

    Upon noticing Roxanne''s confusion, the sales attendant smiled sweetly and uttered, ¡°You spent more

    time looking at these few pieces just now.¡±

    As soon as those words fell, Lucian spoke before Roxanne could respond. He said, ¡°You''re a talented

    sales person!¡±

    With that, Lucian nodded at the staff and said, ¡°Please wrap all of these up.¡±

    Realizing that they were dealing with a big customer, the two sales attendants were over the moon.

    However, they kept their emotions to themselves.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but feel troubled when she saw the bags of clothes.

    Lucian saw the odd look on her face and asked caringly, ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you like them?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head and approached him before whispering awkwardly, ¡°All these clothes are

    beyond my budget...¡±

    In response, Lucian lifted his brow in confusion. As soon as he figured out what she meant, he smiled

    and replied, ¡°These clothes are mine. Why would I want you to pay?¡±

    Roxanne then frowned and protested, ¡°I want to buy them for you, though...¡±

 Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550

    Chapter 1550 Not Enough

    Just as she finished talking, Roxanne turned to cast the sales attendant nearby an embarrassed

    nce.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Naturally, the sales attendant heard what Roxanne said, but she merely smiled politely at her without

    saying a word.

    Lucian had an affectionate look in his eyes when he saw Roxanne getting anxious.

    A few momentster, the staff approached them with the wrapped-up clothes.

    Lucian took the bags and said to Roxanne, ¡°I''ll pay for these. You''ll just have to pay for the suit I''m

    wearing, Roxanne.¡±

    With that, he smiled and waited for Roxanne''s reply.

    Six years ago, Roxanne regretted not buying clothes for Lucian. Since he was giving her a chance to

    make it up to him, she readily agreed.

    Lucian wanted to continue trying on the other clothes, but Roxanne immediately stopped him. ¡°That''s

    enough...¡±

    Roxanne then nced at the sales attendant embarrassingly before whispering, ¡°You''ll still have to

    wear the ones in the bags. We can check them out by then.¡±

    Lucian seemed dissatisfied after not being able to try on the clothes for Roxanne there and then. He

    only nodded after plunging into silent contemtion for a moment.

    The couple then went to the counter.

    After exiting the men''s boutique, Lucian wanted to take Roxanne to shop for her clothes.

    ¡°You''ve already bought so many for me...¡± Roxanne rejected his offer hastily. I don''t know when did

    Lucian shop for me, but when I arrived at the Farwell residence, half of the clothes in the closet

    happened to be mine! Those clothes are new, and they seem expensive.

    Roxanne was ustomed to performing experiments in her white coat. Hence, she wasn''t used to

    wearing colorful and fancy clothes.

    ¡°I don''t need that many. I only need a couple of gowns in the closet,¡± she said.

    In response, Lucian hugged her from behind and whispered into her ear, ¡°You don''t need much now,

    but I think you''re going to need more as Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    It was safe to say that Lucian could only use gifts to make up for the damage he had done six years

    ago. Also, that was the only way he could show the public his love for Roxanne.

    Furthermore, having her wear all the clothes he bought for her was a way to show the world she was

    his woman.

    Sensing his insistence, Roxanne couldn''t bring herself to refuse him again. I''ve only worn a few pieces

    of clothing in the closet. If he were to buy me more, it would really be a waste of money.

    Lucian held her hand and brought her upstairs to shop for her clothes without leaving her any room for

    argument. Comparably, it was a lot easier when it came to buying clothes for Roxanne.

    Lucian merely nced at the clothing in the store and made his decision decisively. He didn''t even

    need Roxanne to try on the clothes he picked out for her. Instead, he told the staff to wrap up all the

    new arrivals and send them to his car.

    Since they still had time on their hands, they continued shopping for the kids.

    It was easy to shop for Archie and Benny. Again, Lucian bought thetest Apple and added on all sorts

    of essories.

    Este''s clothes, on the other hand, were handpicked by Roxanne.

    Initially, Lucian thought it would be enough to buy Este a couple of pieces of clothing.

    However, Roxanne felt she needed to make it up to Este for those years she missed out on her life.

    Since I can buy things for her now, I should do whatever needs to be done to make her happy. Besides,

    Essie would have fewer clothes than me if we were to only buy a couple of pieces for her. How could I

    let that happen?

 Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551

    Chapter 1551 Watching Us

    Roxanne and Lucian practically went into all the stores in the mall.

    Meanwhile, Shawn was sitting at a table by the window in a restaurant neither Roxanne nor Lucian

    paid attention to. With a meaningful look in his eyes, Shawn was watching the couple intently. If I

    remember correctly, the woman next to Lucian is the legendary Roxanne Jarvis. Isn''t she Lucian''s ex-

    wife?

    Suddenly, a man approached Shawn respectfully and sat down opposite him. Shawn turned toward the

    man and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What have you found? Who exactly is that woman?¡±

    Shawn''s assistant whipped out a document and handed it to Shawn.

    ¡°Based on the investigation, Lucian''s ex-wife suddenly left him six years ago. She only returned to the

    country recently, but shortly after her return, she had already gotten entangled with Lucian. Besides, it

    seems like Lucian has been pestering her,¡± the assistant reported.

    A sparkle of mischief glimmered in Shawn''s eyes when he heard those words, and he stared morosely

    at Roxanne, who was nearby. ¡°Her? She isn''t too shabby, but there are plenty of beautiful girls around

    Lucian. Why is Lucian pestering her?¡±

    Indeed, Lucian didn''t seem like a man who would be all over a girl.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis is Harvey Lambert''s finest disciple. After she returned to the country, she became a person

    in charge at one of Harvey''s research institutes and took up quite a few projects. Besides, she stole the

    limelight during the Damaris family''s medical consultation. She has great aplishments in the

    medical field,¡± the assistant borated.

    As soon as those words fell, Shawn narrowed his eyes and cast Roxanne a scrutinizing gaze. It sounds

    like this woman is definitely more capable than Aubree.

    With that in mind, Shawn licked his lips excitedly and looked at Roxanne curiously. I wonder what this

    woman tastes like. Wait... She has a few kids with Lucian, right? I''m not interested in going after

    something Lucian has used.

    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Shawn retracted his gaze from Roxanne and asked his assistant, ¡°What else?¡±

    The assistant hesitated for a moment before answering in an uncertain tone, ¡°I heard that Ms. Jarvis''

    research institute is currently working with Damaris Group. They seem to have jointly developed a

    special drug for cancer treatment, which has already achieved significant results. I can''t be sure

    because the information is confidential. However, if what I heard is true, the drug is going to be the

    world''s first. Hence, they''re going to get filthy rich.¡±

    Just as he ended his sentence, the assistant saw his superior smiling meaningfully.

    In response, the assistant cast Shawn a confused look.

    Shawn''s eyes were filled with mockery when he said, ¡°I was wondering if Mr. Farwell would really fall

    head over heels for a woman. But now, that''s clearly not the case. Mr. Farwell is just taking advantage

    of that woman so that he can take control of the new drug. With Farwell Group''s current capability,

    they''ll surely monopolize the market for the new drug. By then, I''m sure thepany is going to make

    a fortune!¡±

    Realization dawned on the assistant after he heard what Shawn said. That''s the difference between me

    and the rich men. These men are all dating to make money! No wonder I''m still not one of them.

    Shawn retracted his gaze after he watched Lucian and Roxanne exit the children''s clothing store and

    enter the elevator. ¡°I''ve seen enough. Let''s go. It''s time to make our moves,¡± he said to his assistant.

    The assistant instantly knew what Shawn meant and hummed an acknowledgment.

    The two men then left the restaurant, one after another.

    At the same time, Roxanne was frowning and trying hard to recall what happened when she was

    shopping moments prior.

    Lucian saw the strange look on her face, so he asked caringly, ¡°Are you feeling exhausted?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head and cast Lucian an uneasy look. ¡°I felt someone was watching us earlier.¡±

 Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552

    Chapter 1552 A Movie Date

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian slightly furrowed his brows and nced at his phone. Nothing seems to be going on.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked Roxanne.

    Roxanne hesitated before shaking her head. ¡°Maybe it was just my imagination. Now that I think about

    it, I don''t think anything weird has happened.¡±

    Lucian embraced her and reassured her in a deep voice, ¡°If you feel something is wrong, tell me. Don''t

    be afraid. I''m with you, and I''ll never let anything bad happen to you.¡±

    In response, Roxanne smiled and leaned against his chest.

    Soon, the elevator arrived at the top floor of the mall, and Lucian brought Roxanne into the movie

    theater.

    Roxanne thought they had to go to the counter to get their tickets. However, she saw Lucian walking

    straight toward the entrance of the movie hall and said something to the usher before turning back to

    wait for her.

    She froze for a few seconds before she followed behind him. ¡°Don''t we need to get tickets?¡±

    The usher nearby smiled and exined, ¡°This gentleman has already booked an entire movie hall for

    the evening. Please inform us whenever you wish to start watching the movie.¡±

    Once again, Roxanne was stunned.

    Before she could regain her senses, Lucian had already led her into the movie hall.

    Obviously, they were the only ones in the hall.

    The moment they sat down, the staff started serving them drinks and snacks. One of them even asked

    the couple if they were ready to start watching the movie.

    Instead of answering the question, Lucian nced at Roxanne and signaled to the staff to ask her for

    her opinion.

    In an instant, Roxanne felt as though she had just teleported back to the men''s boutique.

    Fortunately for her, the staff wasn''t as enthusiastic and talkative as the sales attendant in the boutique.

    In an awkward tone, she said, ¡°Please start the movie now.¡±

    The staff nodded and left the movie hall.

    Momentster, the screen in the movie hall lit up, and the movie started ying.

    Before noon, Roxanne didn''t even know they were going to a movie, let alone what movie Lucian

    would take her to see.

    Therefore, she was filled with anticipation when she saw the movie''s opening sequence.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was staring at her intently to find out if she liked it.

    Apparently, it was a romance film with a medical theme.

    Although Roxanne appreciated Lucian''s gesture for picking such a film, she couldn''t help but feel less

    interested after seeing the theme of the movie.

    ¡°If you don''t like it, I can get them to change the movie.¡±

    The moment they sat down, the staff started serving them drinks and snacks. One of them even asked

    the couple if they were ready to start watching the movie.

    Lucian''s voice sounded beside her ears.

    Lucian''s voice sounded beside her ears.

    ¡°That''s not necessary. Let''s just watch it.¡± Roxanne returned to her senses and smiled. It has been

    such a wonderful date. I wouldn''t want to ruin it for Lucian.

    At the same time, she was also keeping something else from him to protect his feelings. Now that he

    has reserved the entire movie hall, itcks the atmosphere of a proper movie date.

    The movie started, and Roxanne was watching the movie and talking to Lucian about the scenes that

    involved medical knowledge.

    Naturally, Lucian was listening to her intently.

    Roxanne didn''t know if the scenes were too foolish or if she was influenced by how Lucian was

    listening attentively to her exnations, but she felt annoyed as the movie went on. What is all this?

    Why is the movie spreading false medical information? Are they trying to fool the public?

    Frustrated, Roxanne gave up exining and rifying the scenes. Instead, she just munched on the

    popcorn. Although the movie is bad, the popcorn is amazing!

    After the movie, they went to their car and drove home. When they were on their way home, Lucian

    asked in a puzzled tone, ¡°Did the movie show a lot of mistakes? If needed, I can either pull it from

    release or pay the director to shoot the movie all over again.¡±

 Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553

    Chapter 1553 Did Daddy Take Care Of You

    Roxanne was merely annoyed while watching the film earlier. Now that they exited the movie theater,

    she thought she was blowing things out of proportion earlier.

    ¡°No, it''s just that my upational disease is acting up. It''s good enough that the plot of the movie was

    well-defined. There''s no need to dwell on such minor details.¡±

    Lucian, however, still seemed a little apologetic. ¡°I thought you''d like such genres. I''ll change to

    something else next time.¡±

    As if a sudden thought popped into her head, Roxanne teased, ¡°Then let''s watch something rted to

    trade wars next time. I look forward to Mr. Farwell giving me a lesson too.¡±

    Lucian''s eyes darkened upon seeing how she had taken the initiative to joke with him. Without

    hesitation, he agreed, ¡°Sure. I''ll apany you as long as you want.¡±

    His decisiveness left Roxanne feeling somewhat guilty. ¡°Well, forget it. Once is enough for such an

    unpleasant experience. Let''s change to something unrted to our profession next time...¡±

    At that, Lucian lifted his gaze and nced at her through the rearview mirror.

    As their eyes met, they shared a smile.

    It was already nine at night when they arrived back at the manor.

    The two headed inside the mansion with multiple bags in their hands.

    The moment Lucian and Roxanne stepped into the house, the kids flocked toward them excitedly.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡±

    With Lucian carrying almost all of the bags, Roxanne, with her empty hands, bent down and rubbed the

    kids'' heads adoringly with a smile. ¡°Have you all been good at home? Did you all listen to Ms.

    Catalina?¡±

    The kids eximed in unison, ¡°Of course, we are! We even helped Ms. Catalina prepare meals!¡±

    The smile on Roxanne''s face grew wider when she heard those words.

    ¡°Mommy, where are the presents for us?¡±

    Benny stared at Roxanne expectantly, to which she lifted her head and directed her gaze toward

    Lucian.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    In response, he gave Benny''s chubby cheeks a pinch before he gestured with his chin and remarked,

    ¡°They''re on the couch. Go and open them yourselves.¡±

    Sounds of cheers erupted among the three kids, and they scampered toward the couch at once.

    Within seconds, the stuff on the couch turned into a mess because of the kids'' rummaging.

    Roxanne had no choice but to go over and help them out.

    ¡°Yay! It''s thetest Apple!¡±

    Benny''s eyes were sparkling as he shared his joy with Archie enthusiastically.

    At that point, Archie had also found his present. It was the same as Benny''s but in a different color.

    Like Benny, Archie was also immensely thrilled. Not forgetting to express his gratitude, he turned

    behind to look at Lucian and said, ¡°Thank you, Daddy and Mommy!¡±

    Lucian nodded lightly. ¡°I''m d that you all like it.¡±

    ¡°Wow! So many dresses! I love them!¡± Este''s soft and adorable voice rang out from one side.

    With an eyebrow quirked, Lucian looked at Este and said, ¡°Mommy specially picked them for you.¡±

    Este endearingly wrapped her arms around Roxanne''s neck and nted her lips on thetter''s

    cheek. ¡°Thank you, Mommy! I love Mommy the most!¡±

    Este''s sweet and lovely behavior instantly made Roxanne''s heart melt into mush. ¡°I love you too,

    Essie.¡±

    ¡°Mommy, did Daddy take good care of you today?¡± Este asked with a straight face, almost as though

    she was ready to reprimand Lucian right away if Roxanne gave no as her answer.

    To that, Roxanne and Lucian exchanged nces.

    The man was undoubtedly amused. This little girl is now trying to poke her nose in my matters, huh?

    Nheless, after thinking carefully about it, Lucian figured that Este was on Roxanne''s side and

    ultimately did not say anything. Instead, he even put on a cooperative posture.

    ¡°He has been taking great care of me.¡±

    The imposing presence of the father and daughter duo left Roxanne torn between amusement and

    exasperation. Without a choice, she could only coax Este first while she reproachfully red at

    Lucian.

 Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554

    Chapter 1554 d That You Know

    Lucian met Roxanne''s gaze calmly. An usatory look danced past his eyes, almost like he wanted to

    tell on her.

    Roxanne retracted her gaze in annoyance and leaned over to carry Este up. ¡°Come on. I''ll bring you

    upstairs to try on the dresses.¡±

    Este reached out and held onto Roxanne tightly.

    Just as the two turned and strode toward the stairs, amotion resounded from upstairs.

    ¡°You guys better be careful. Don''t break or drop anything.¡± Sonya''s slightly displeased voice rang in

    everyone''s ears.

    Puzzled, Roxanne lifted her gaze, only to find several housekeepers moving many bags down under

    Catalina''s instructions while Sonya followed behind, with displeasure written all over her face.

    When Sonya saw Lucian, Roxanne, and the kids downstairs, her expression darkened even more.

    Roxanne carefully put Este back on the couch, then whipped her head around to look at Lucian with

    a questioning look, seemingly asking him what the situation was about.

    Lucian shifted his gaze onto Sonya and asked, ¡°Mom, why are you moving back at such ate time?

    Can''t you move back tomorrow?¡±

    Sonya responded with a cold snort. ¡°I bet you can''t wait for me to move out! I''m just an eyesore to all of

    you here!¡±

    After saying all that, she swept her gaze across the bags of gifts on the couch. As she spotted several

    bags with familiar brand packaging, she immediately shot Roxanne a ferocious re.

    All these are new clothing! Lucian must''ve paid for everything! This woman bears to let my son fork out

    so much money when they aren''t even married. Wouldn''t things only be worse in the future?

    Sonya''s burning gaze was so intense Roxanne could sense it, but her voice stuck in her throat.

    Fortunately, Lucian stood up for her and exined, ¡°Roxanne bought me many clothes. I''m gifting her a

    few pieces in return.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    A tinge of guilt rose within Roxanne when she heard the man''s exnation.

    I only bought him the shirt that he''s wearing right now. How did he make it sound like I''ve bought him

    everything here?

    Of course, Sonya did not believe her son''s words, but she did not say more and merely let out a

    derisive snort as she did not want to waste her breath arguing with him. ¡°It''s not like I''ve followed

    behind the two of you. How will I know who fork out money to buy all this stuff? You two can say

    whatever pleases you, isn''t it?¡±

    Finishing her sentence, she returned her gaze to the housekeepers and ordered, ¡°Hurry up. You all will

    hold up Mr. and Mrs. Farwell''s rest time if this drags on any longer.¡±

    As that realization dawned upon Roxanne, her expression changed drastically. Then again, considering

    that Sonya was about to move out, she did not make a scene and instead went up to Sonya and

    attempted to grab the bag from her.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, let me carry it for you.¡±

    Sonya avoided her hand in exaggeration. ¡°How will I dare trouble you to do something like this? Lucian

    will probably throw me out of the Farwell main residence if I were to do that.¡±

    Roxanne''s body stiffened almost instantly.

    Sensing Sonya''s hostility, the three kids quickly rushed to Roxanne to protect her.

    Sonya threw a quick look at Este and snickered coldly. ¡°Este doesn''t even acknowledge me as her

    grandmother now. I wonder if I still have a say in this household!¡±

    Unable to hold it in anymore, Roxanne said, ¡°Don''t say that, Mrs. Farwell. As long as I haven''t gotten

    your approval, I will remain an outsider to the Farwell family. So, there''s no doubt you have the final say

    in this household. If there is anyone who doesn''t have a say here, that person will definitely be me.¡±

    ¡°d you know that! Don''t you dare assume I''m leaving because I''m afraid of you!¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips without saying another word.

    With his brows tightly scrunched together, Lucian went up to pat her shoulders affectionately before

    following Sonya out.

 Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555

    Chapter 1555 Do Not Take Them To Heart

    ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    Upon seeing that Lucian had followed her out, Sonya thought that he wanted to apologize to her.

    ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    Upon seeing that Lucian had followed her out, Sonya thought that he wanted to apologize to her.

    After all, it was truly ridiculous for him to give her the boot when she was his mother.

    However, Lucian merely took the bag from her hand and ced it into the car for her. Then, he turned

    and regarded her in displeasure.

    ¡°I''ve told you that Roxanne is the wife I want. I hope you''ll respect her ordingly, if only for my sake. I

    believe she also wishes for harmony in this family from the depths of her heart.¡±

    His tantly censuring tone made Sonya so livid that her face flushed bright red. ¡°You want me to

    respect her? Who''s going to respect me, then? My son kicked me out of the housete at night

    because of her, yet I''ve still got to pander to her?¡±

    A frown marred Lucian''s countenance. ¡°You''ve been living perfectly fine at the Farwell main residence,

    but you''ve just got toe to the manor and interfere in our lives. Besides, I merely suggested that you

    move back to the main residence. You were the one who chose to do so at this hour.¡±

    In truth, he was very much surprised that his mother would move out of the manor in the middle of the

    night.

    Little had he expected that she would even use it as a pretext to pick fault with Roxanne.

    ¡°How could you talk to me like this because of that woman?¡± Disbelief was written clearly in Sonya''s

    eyes.

    At that, Lucian''s expression darkened further. ¡°She has a name. Don''t refer to her in such a manner

    anymore henceforth. The same goes for the boys.¡±

    ¡°Why did youe out?¡±

    Sonya gaped at her son before her, a myriad of emotions brewing in her eyes.

    Over the years, he''d never treated me like this, not even when I forced him to fulfill the marriage

    agreement between him and Aubree. Now that Roxanne is back, it''s as though he has turned into an

    entirely different person, not only does he have the guts to talk back against me but also admonishes

    me! Then, there''s Essie. In the past, she was greatly attached to me. Now, however, she''s also clinging

    to that woman. Hah! I reckon that woman must have bespelled both my son and granddaughter that

    they''re perpetually taking her side!

    As her thoughts went in that direction, her temper spiked.

    When she again recalled that Roxanne''s pile of branded clothes was all bought with the Farwell

    family''s money, distress and vexation swamped her.

    ¡°You should set off now since you''ve decided to leave tonight itself. It''ste.¡±

    After having made his stance clear, Lucian gentled his voice and opened the car door for her.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Sonya shot him a hard re in fury but ultimately said nothing.

    Fine, I''ll put up with it today. But I''ll never allow that woman to marry into the Farwell family easily!

    ¡°Drive safe,¡± Lucian said to the driver.

    The driver murmured in acquiescence. Subsequently, he drove away slowly.

    Sonya gaped at her son before her, a myriad of emotions brewing in her eyes.

    Lucian watched until the car disappeared from his line of sight before whirling around and going back

    into the mansion.

    Right then, Roxanne was sitting in the living room with the three children while Catalina exined the

    chain of events that day to her at the side.

    Catalina had no idea what had happened either. As soon as Sonya returned that day, the woman

    mored about going back to the Farwell main residence and ordered Catalina to have someone help

    pack her luggage.

    It went without saying that Catalina dared not defy her. While helping to pack her luggage, she listened

    to her veiled slurs.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell has left?¡±

    At the sight of Lucianing back into the house, Roxanne put that question to him.

    Dipping his head a fraction, Lucian waved a hand at Catalina in dismissal. Thetter promptly grasped

    his meaning and left.

    ¡°I was the one who told my mother to go back. She dragged her feet for two days, so I thought she

    didn''t want to do so. Never did I expect her to choose to leave at this hour. I''m sorry. Don''t take her

    words just now to heart. She was merely peeved that I didn''t allow her to continue living here.¡±

    Lucian looked at Roxanne apologetically.

    Despite his words, Roxanne understood the meaning of Sonya''s remarks earlier all too well.

    She forced a smile. ¡°I know. I just hope she''s not mad at me.¡±

 Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556

    Chapter 1556 We Want To Learn Everything

    ¡°Let''s try on the clothes, Mommy!¡±

    Noticing that her mother was in a bad mood, Este tugged on Roxanne''s hand lightly.

    Roxanne nced down at her. Aware that her daughter wanted to divert her attention, she

    cooperatively nodded and went upstairs with the little girl.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny started studying the various functions of theirptops.

    ¡°What would you two like to learn? I don''t mind teaching you.¡±

    Sitting down beside them, Lucian took the initiative to bond with them.

    Archie and Benny were just about to log into their respective ounts. The instant they saw their father

    taking a seat by their side, they furtively stilled for fear of giving away their identities.

    Archie put on an innocent expression. ¡°What can you teach us, Daddy? We want to learn everything!¡±

    Taking the boys'' age into consideration, Lucian pondered for a while. s, he couldn''t think of anything

    suitable for them to learn.

    But in the face of their eager gazes, coupled with the fact that he was the one who proposed it, he

    could only bite the bullet and dere, ¡°I''ll teach you some simple programming.¡±

    Stealing a peek at his brother, Archie glimpsed the distinct reluctance in Benny''s eyes.

    Undeniably, it was a veritable torture for a hacker ranked second in the world to begin learning from

    programming.

    Unfortunately, Benny hadn''t any choice but to feign anticipation and bob his head hard to keep their

    identities under wraps. ¡°Thank you, Daddy!¡±

    Inwardly breathing a sigh of relief, Lucian snagged one of theptops over and started downloading the

    corresponding software.

    While he did that, Archie and Benny silently exchangedmiserating looks at the side.

    ¡°Well? Is Essie pretty?¡±

    Out of the blue, Roxanne''s voice drifted into their ears.

    Jolted out of their thoughts, Archie and Benny jerked their heads in the direction of the voice.

    At once, they were greeted by the sight of Roxanne holding Este''s hand, both of them wearing

    dresses of the same design.

    Este even had a pair of petite wings at her back and appeared adorable, just like an angel.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, wore a blue maxi dress looking beautiful and elegant.

    Archie and Benny had long since been ustomed to their mother''s beauty. Finding their sister cute

    and unenthused about learning simple programming from their father, they instantly leaped off the

    couch and sprinted over to Este.

    ¡°Essie is as pretty as a picture! Did you also look the same when you were little, Mommy?¡±

    Curiosity was etched across Archie''s features. With that simple utterance, heplimented both his

    mother and sister.

    ¡°Essie is lovely! Are the wings retractable?¡±

    Conversely, Benny studied the wings at Este''s back inquisitively.

    Inwardly breathing a sigh of relief, Lucian snagged one of theptops over and started downloading the

    corresponding software.

    Este loved that design beyond words. As such, she swiftly hid behind Roxanne''s back upon seeing

    that her brother wanted to remove the wings.

    However, Benny wasn''t willing to give up.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    In no time, all three children were embroiled in a game of tag.

    Roxanne watched them y with a smile on her lips, tenderness written all over her face.

    ¡°Ms. Este, Mr. Archie, Mr. Benny, be careful...¡±

    Soon, the children ran out of the mansion as they yed. Worried, Catalina hurried after them.

    In a sh, the living room plunged into silence.

    Only then did Roxanne notice the man sitting on the couch with aptop in hand.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She strolled over in curiosity, totally oblivious to the dark look in his eyes.

    As Lucian sensed her approach, his Adam''s apple bobbed imperceptibly. In a deep voice, he replied,

    ¡°Archie and Benny are very smart. Computer skills can be cultivated from a young age, so I''m nning

    to teach them personally.¡±

    With the man''s back to her, Roxanne didn''t notice his odd demeanor. She sprawled over the back of

    the couch and pinned her eyes on theptop screen.

    Just when she was about to speak, Lucian suddenly lifted his hand and mmed the lid of theptop

    shut.

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    She turned her head to him in puzzlement, but her lips were captured when she was mid-utterance.

 Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557

    Chapter 1557 Never Believe Him Again

    The two of them had been apart for six years. After bumping into each other again, Roxanne had been

    averse to Lucian''s touch.

    Since she had finally epted him, Lucian naturally yearned to make up for the past six years all at

    once.

    He initially nned on giving her two days to recover, but he hadn''t expected her to be so enthralling

    that day.

    Both her seriousness when she negotiated with Jack and the expression of her love for him while

    shopping tested his restraint tremendously.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The moment he saw her wearing the dress he personally picked earlier, his control slipped further.

    The kisssted for so long that Roxanne was close to suffocating. That aside, she was afraid Catalina

    and the children would return without warning. Thus, she lifted her hands and shoved at him.

    It wasn''t until then that Lucian dropped his hand from the back of her head and brushed his fingers

    across her lips.

    Roxanne backed away slightly. ¡°What''s with you?¡±

    Clocking the intense love in his eyes, she inexorably recalled their passionate interlude the night

    before. Her heart immediately skipped a beat.

    ¡°Since Mr. and Mrs. Farwell have moved out, the guest room should be vacant today. I''ll go and change

    the sheets. I''ll take the guest room tonight!¡± she murmured guiltily.

    After saying that, she spun around to make a run for it.

    Verily, I can''t stand his stamina anymore!

    Unexpectedly, Lucian stood up and scooped her up from behind in a bridal carry.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Gasping in fright, Roxanne instinctively lifted her hands and wrapped them around his neck.

    In a voice that left no room for argument, Lucian stated, ¡°Ever since you moved into the Farwell

    residence, I''ve never thought of having you stay in the guest room.¡±

    Hearing the truth from him at longst, Roxanne was embarrassed and irked. But still, she kept the

    children in mind and protested softly, ¡°Put me down! The kids will look for me when theye back in

    later!¡±

    Nheless, Lucian remained unmoved. ¡°Catalina will look after them. Back when you were away, she

    took great care of them.¡±

    ¡°I still need rest!¡± Roxanne''s voice turned into a mere whisper.

    At that remark, hesitation crept into Lucian''s eyes.

    Consequently, a spark of hope rose within Roxanne.

    In the next second, however, he started striding ahead as resolutely as ever.

    ¡°I''ll be gentle.¡±

    Roxanne''s face visibly fell.

    If it were anyone else, I''d really hit him where it hurts. But then, this is Lucian...

    Early the next morning, Roxanne''s waist was horribly sore when she woke up.

    ¡°You''re awake?¡±

    All of a sudden, Lucian''s slightly hoarse voice sounded beside her ear.

    Roxanne was stunned for a few seconds before raising her eyes and casting her gaze over. At the

    sight of the indulgent smile on the man''s face, defiance zed in her eyes.

    ¡°Whoa!¡±

    Gasping in fright, Roxanne instinctively lifted her hands and wrapped them around his neck.

    Perceiving her resentment toward him, Lucian stretched his hands out and massaged her waist

    spontaneously. ¡°I stopped when you fell asleepst night.¡±

    Following thatment, Roxanne''s brows furrowed, and she sounded incredulous. ¡°I passed outst

    night?¡±

    Right after that, her face flushed bright red. She furiously rolled over, loathed to face the man beside

    her anymore.

    Last night, I only passed out because he put me through the wringer. Yet, he''s feigning concern here!

    How hypocritical of him!

    Lucian turned sullen. ¡°It never crossed my mind that you''d be so tired. I''ll definitely be more careful next

    time and allow you enough rest. I''ll never again¡ª¡±

    Enduring the pain at her waist, Roxanne sat up from the bed. In a weak voice, she interrupted, ¡°There''s

    no next time! I want to sleep in the guest room!¡±

    I''ll never believe him again, especially when we''re in bed!

    Having finally had a taste of her, Lucian wouldn''t possibly allow her to escape him.

    But at the thought that he had indeed gone a tad too farst night, he could only relent smilingly.

    ¡°All right. You take the master bedroom while I take the guest room, okay? Quick, lie down and rest for

    a bit. I''ll drive the kids to kindergarten. I''ll be back before you know it.¡±

    After he had said that, he carefully helped her lie back down. Then, he got up and took a shower.

 Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558

    Chapter 1558 Not The Time For A Falling Out

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Downstairs, Catalina was serving the three children breakfast.

    When the children saw that Lucian hade downstairs, they all greeted him in unison.

    Subsequently, Este asked morosely, ¡°Where''s Mommy, Daddy? My dress is spoiled.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian scrutinized her with a frown.

    Este was wearing the dress Roxanne put on herst night, but the wings at the back hade off at

    some point in time.

    ¡°Where are the wings?¡± he questioned in a baritone voice.

    Wearing a recriminating expression, Este turned to Benny beside her.

    Benny proceeded to raise a hand apologetically. ¡°I identally tore them off. I''m sorry. I''ll help Essie fix

    them!¡±

    His voice dripped with remorse.

    Patting Este on the head in constion, Lucian crouched and took a closer look at her dress.

    He remembered that the wings at the back of her dress were indeed detachable.

    Regretfully, he didn''t pay much attention to the actual mechanics of it.

    After studying the dress for a long time, he stood up and dered, ¡°It isn''t spoiled. The wings can still

    be reattached. But then, we''ve got no time for it now, so have your Mommy help to do it tonight.¡±

    Este eyed him dubiously.

    Mild exasperation flooded Lucian when he saw that his daughter had so little faith in him.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Downstairs, Catalina was serving the three children breakfast.

    Hmm, on second thought, she''s more attached to Roxanne, so this is nothing usual.

    Hmm, on second thought, she''s more attached to Roxanne, so this is nothing usual.

    Hence, he nonchntly changed the subject. ¡°The clock is ticking. We''re going to bete if we tarry any

    further.¡±

    At once, all three children sped up.

    After breakfast, Lucian drove them to kindergarten and gave Cayden a call before heading back to the

    manor.

    To his surprise, Roxanne was already downstairs, eating breakfast with her brows knitted together

    when he returned.

    ¡°Why didn''t you sleep in?¡±

    Throwing a look at Catalina, he strode over to Roxanne and sat down beside her. He naturally ced

    his hands at her waist and started massaging with the perfect pressure.

    As the pain at her waist subsided, Roxanne glowered at him in aggravation. ¡°It''s not the weekend

    today, so I''ve still got to work.¡±

    Following the incident with Jack, she realized that she needed to interact more with the employees,

    especially right then.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Otherwise, a single slip might result in Jack poaching them away. Consequently, it might lead to the

    core of the medicine''s research and development being leaked.

    A frown marred Lucian''s countenance. ¡°Jack has replied to you?¡±

    At the mention of the man, a headache assailed Roxanne. ¡°No. I think he''s reluctant to ept my

    terms.¡±

    Judging from his attitude, he''ll likely fight us to the bitter end. Anyway, the only repercussion for

    Damaris Group at the end of the day is making less money. Unlike them, we can''t sign a contract with

    otherpanies before Damaris Group breaches the agreement. Even when this batch of medicine is

    sessfully developed, we won''t be able to do anything with it.

    The more she brooded over it, the more she felt that the situation was disadvantageous to them.

    On the contrary, Lucian''s only concern was her health. ¡°Since he hasn''te around, it''s okay if you

    don''t go to the research institute today. You might as well rest at home.¡±

    However, Roxanne shook her head in disagreement and told him about her concerns.

    ¡°I can''t shake off the feeling that I can''t allow this matter to drag on. To this very day, the research

    institute hasn''t found a suitable medicinal herbs supplier. As such, now isn''t the time to have a falling

    out with the Damaris family.¡±

    At the sight of her in a bind, Lucian''s expression likewise turned somber.

    He had promised to teach her management, so it went without saying that he would do so

    wholeheartedly.

    ¡°The actual reason for curtailing the percentage of the Damaris family''s profits previously is to lower

    their expectations of the profit split. At the same time, when we make concessionster, it''ll also reflect

    the research institute''s utmost sincerity.¡±

 Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559

    Chapter 1559 Wish Life Can Be Thus Every Day

    Roxanne listened to Lucian''s exnation intently.

    Then, Lucian added, ¡°All you need to do is stay firm on Jack''s bottom line, then raise the percentage of

    the profits bit by bit. If he really wants the profits, he''ll definitely capitte.¡±

    After hearing that, Roxanne nodded in understanding. ¡°I get it now.¡±

    Lucian arched a brow. ¡°As expected of the mistress of the Farwell family. You''re smart indeed.¡±

    At his teasing, Roxanne feigned irritation and snapped her head back to order Catalina to help get the

    guest room ready.

    s, Catalina was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    Lucian sounded as though he had seen through her entirely.

    ¡°Where''s Catalina?¡± Roxanne huffed.

    Sure enough, Lucian had anticipated that reply from her.

    He regarded her in amusement. ¡°Why would she be here when this is our time alone?¡±

    Having said that, he increased the pressure of his massage. ¡°Or do you want her to witness how I

    serve you?¡±

    At his quip, Roxanne blushed bright red and lifted her hands to p his away.

    Aware of her intentions, Lucian apologized with a chuckle. ¡°Okay, I''m sorry. I dismissed her because I

    knew that you''re shy.¡±

    Only then did Roxanne''s expression ease.

    Thereafter, Lucian questioned meaningfully, ¡°I''m a pretty good advisor, huh? Are you not nning on

    thanking me when I taught you so much earlier?¡±

    Roxanne listened to Lucian''s exnation intently.

    Then, Lucian added, ¡°All you need to do is stay firm on Jack''s bottom line, then raise the percentage of

    the profits bit by bit. If he really wants the profits, he''ll definitely capitte.¡±

    Roxanne promptly stilled imperceptibly. The instant she raised her eyes, she noticed that he was

    staring at her fixedly, his gaze tantly roving over her lips.

    Roxanne promptly stilled imperceptibly. The instant she raised her eyes, she noticed that he was

    staring at her fixedly, his gaze tantly roving over her lips.

    Cottoning on to his intimation, she put down her fork in feigned calmness and asked in return, ¡°Wasn''t

    that what I deserved? I''d even passed outst night.¡±

    At the mention of the eventsst night, Lucian tactfully put his bluster away. Smiling, he agreed,

    ¡°Indeed, it was what I owed you. I misspoke again. But you''re worn out today. The matter with Jack can

    still be put off for a while. Just rest at home for a day if there''s nothing important.¡±

    While speaking, he nced at her waist worriedly.

    His scrutiny made her both mortified and galled. Her waist truly ached, so she had no choice but to

    relent and rest at home first.

    Nheless, she felt bad at the thought of the employees at the research institute.

    ¡°Don''t you have to go to work?¡± she queried in bemusement, her gaze fixated on the man in front of

    her.

    ¡°Not today. I''m staying home to take care of you.¡±

    Seeing that she had finished eating, Lucian leaned over and scooped her up. He headed upstairs right

    away.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Since Roxanne knew that her strength was no match for his and all struggles would be futile, she

    allowed him to do as he pleased.

    Since Roxanne knew that her strength was no match for his and all struggles would be futile, she

    allowed him to do as he pleased.

    He carried her all the way upstairs and ced her down carefully. Whirling around, he got her a ton of

    snacks and ced them at the head of the bed. On top of that, he thoughtfully poured her a ss of

    water.

    Just when she thought he would go to the study to handle work matters, he flipped open the covers

    and snuggled in before reaching out and pulling her into his arms.

    ¡°Is it really fine that you''re not going into the office? And you don''t even need to settle some work

    matters online?¡± Roxanne was still a touch anxious.

    However, Lucian merely hugged her and kissed the side of her neck. ¡°Today, no work is as important

    as you. Back then, I''d already tired you out the whole night, and you even had to wake early to go to

    work. That was my mistake. I''m not going to repeat it again this time.¡±

    Recalling her feelings when she woke up alone that morning, Roxanne contrasted that with the bliss of

    the man''s warm embrace then. Gradually, a smile bloomed on her face.

    ¡°How I wish life can be thus every day.¡±

    The sensation of a soft body in his arms had Lucian uncontrobly tighten his arms around her.

 Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560

    Chapter 1560 Unavoidable Responsibility

    Roxanne allowed herself only a day of rest at home.

    The following day, Lucian tried to persuade her to stay home, but she was hesitant. When she was

    about to give in, she received a call from Linda. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, we have encountered some problems with

    Damaris Group. We might need your help to resolve them.¡±

    Linda sounded serious.

    Roxanne''s expression, too, darkened. ¡°What happened?¡±

    She could tell Jack might have lost his patience and thrown a fit.

    Initially, she had intended to follow Lucian''s advice and give Jack the cold shoulder for a couple more

    days before discussing the distribution of profits with him.

    To her surprise, Jack''s patience has worn thin much quicker than anticipated.

    Roxanne somehow knew what Linda was about to tell her.

    ¡°The medicinal herbs we use to develop our drugs have run out. When we reached out to Damaris

    Group for a restock, they refused to provide us with the necessary materials.¡± Linda, who did not

    participate in the negotiation between Roxanne and Jack, had no idea the two sides had parted on bad

    terms.

    She was struck dumb when Damaris Group declined her request.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    That was why she immediately called Roxanne to ask for help after regaining her senses.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne''s expression darkened slightly. ¡°Do we not have any medicinal herbs left?¡±

    Linda responded, ¡°We do have some, but it''s only sufficient for small-scale production. However, since

    we''ve finished the product registration, we''re preparing to start mass production. Therefore, the limited

    quantity we possess won''t be enough. Moreover, we''ve already invested a substantial amount of

    money into the production workshop, so it won''t be feasible for us to cover the costs in a short period of

    time. The scarcity of medicinal herbs will significantly impact our production, resulting in substantial

    losses to our business.¡±

    In other words, they must get their hands on the medicinal herbs as soon as possible.

    Once again, Roxanne''s expression darkened. After pondering for a while, she said, ¡°Got it. I''ll figure it

    out. As for the registration, find a way to dy the process while I try my best to solve the problem.¡±

    Not knowing what had happened between then, Linda did what she was instructed.

    Upon ending the call, a look of worry washed over Roxanne''s face.

    The heated argument she had with Jackst time had created a difficult situation that needed to be

    resolved.

    It was a problem worth contemting, but time was not on her side.

    ¡°What kind of trick is Jack up to now?¡± Lucian was on the side listening to her phone call, and he

    vaguely heard that the problem was rted to Damaris Group. It seems they had stopped supplying

    medicinal herbs to the research institute.

    As soon as she heard his voice, Roxanne felt a sense of calm wash over her. She proceeded to share

    her thoughts with him and the unexpected situation. ¡°I''m afraid Damaris Group has had it up to here

    with us.¡±

    Lucian arched his eyebrows and embraced Roxanne tofort her while analyzing the current

    situation in a deep voice. ¡°Jack wants the money, but more importantly, he wants to get hold of the

    patent for this batch of medicine. Damaris Group is known for its medicines, so patents, to them, are

    more appealing than money.¡±

    Lucian arched his eyebrows and embraced Roxanne tofort her while analyzing the current

    situation in a deep voice. ¡°Jack wants the money, but more importantly, he wants to get hold of the

    patent for this batch of medicine. Damaris Group is known for its medicines, so patents, to them, are

    more appealing than money.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in agreement. ¡°But I don''t understand why he does this to us. Isn''t he afraid of

    damaging Damaris Group''s reputation?¡±

    The news of the medicine''sunch had spread like wildfire, and countless patients were eagerly waiting

    for it, hoping it would be a lifesaver.

    However, Jack''s selfishness caused a dy in theunch.

    If the public learned about this, it would deal a blow to Damaris Group''s reputation, as they had always

    imed to be in the business of doing well by doing good.

    Lucian''s eyes narrowed slightly. With a hint of indifference in his eyes, he uttered, ¡°That''s just how Jack

    is. He''s using this to pressure you into taking a stand. If the product''s release is dyed, it could result

    in negative public opinion. And this will reflect badly on the product, and your research institute will be

    held ountable for it.¡±

 Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561

    Chapter 1561 Being Too Kind To You

    Roxanne knitted her brows upon noticing the severity of the situation.

    She no longer appeared as rxed as she did yesterday. The research institute can''t sit here and do

    nothing. Patients can''t afford to wait any longer.

    ¡°I''m going to the research institute now.¡± She got up and went upstairs to change her clothes.

    Lucian decided to keep mum as he knew it was impossible to stop her.

    When she came downstairs, he said, ¡°I''ll not go with you this time. I''ve exined the situation clearly,

    so you should know how to negotiate with him.¡±

    Roxanne appreciated Lucian''s trust in her abilities. She responded with a grin. ¡°Okay. I''ll look into it

    myself.¡±

    Lucian nodded and added, ¡°Call me if you need my help.¡±

    Roxanne hummed in acknowledgment before leaving the mansion.

    Upon her arrival at the research institute, Roxanne spotted Linda anxiously waiting outside her office

    with her face filled with distress.

    As soon as Linda saw Roxanne, she greeted her with eagerness, as if the savior had arrived. ¡°Dr.

    Jarvis, what are we going to do now? The factory has been calling to inquire.¡±

    The factory was ready for production, and they were just waiting for their registration qualifications and

    the necessary medicinal herbs.

    However, they had received neither of them, leaving the project hanging.

    Roxanneforted her with a smile. ¡°I''ll talk to Mr. Damaris now. Don''t worry.¡±

    Linda nodded and stepped aside.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After walking into her office, Roxanne''s expression slightly darkened. She then picked up the office

    phone and gave Jack a call.

    Jack deliberately took his time answering the call. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, what''s the matter?¡±

    Roxanne said calmly, ¡°Please let me know when you''re avable, Mr. Damaris. I wish to talk to you.¡±

    Upon hearing her address him as Mr. Damaris, his face darkened, and his tone became increasingly

    cold and sarcastic. ¡°What else is there to discuss between us, Ms. Jarvis? Didn''t we already make it

    clear during ourst meeting? There are only two options avable for Damaris Group and the

    research institute¡ªeither terminate the coboration or increase Damaris Group''s share.¡±

    Roxanne lowered her eyes. ¡°You''re just pressuring me to ept the second option, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Jack snort coldly. ¡°You reap what you sow, Ms. Jarvis. I

    wanted to have a heart-to-heart with you and reach a middle ground on the matter, but it seemed you''d

    decided to follow Mr. Farwell''s lead. While he might be a sharp businessman, he''s a fish out of water in

    the pharmaceutical industry.¡±

    Roxanne''s expression changed, revealing a flicker of aversion towards Jack.

    ¡°Let''s not drag anyone else into the discussion, Mr. Damaris. This is between you and me,¡± Roxanne

    said, attempting to divert to another topic. ¡°May I know when it would be convenient for you to discuss

    the matter?¡±

    Jack retorted, ¡°Oh? Did Mr. Farwelle up with another brilliant idea?¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips before responding, ¡°No one else is involved in this. It''ll just be the two of us.

    I''m sure you''re aware that the ones who will bear the brunt of the postponement of the product lunch

    are the patients who rely on it.¡±

    Jack finally agreed after hearing it would be just the two of them. ¡°You''re right, Ms. Jarvis. I don''t want

    the patients to suffer. Let''s meet at noon today!¡±

    ¡°Very well, I''lle and meet you,¡± Roxanne replied.

    Jack let out a baffling chuckle. ¡°Of course. By right, you should havee to me thest time too. I''ve

    been too kind to you.¡±

    This statement unequivocally restored the two to their status as business partners.

    Nevertheless, Jack pulled an attitude and sounded condescending.

 Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562

    Chapter 1562 A Changed Man

    It didn''t take long for Jack to send Roxanne the address of the meeting ce.

    She took a nce at the message and noticed that the ce he had chosen was the cafe where they

    had a fight previously.

    I guess he''s trying to use the chance to humiliate me, huh?

    If this had happened in the past, Roxanne would have rejected to meet with him without hesitation.

    However, since she was at her wit''s end, she could only make the appointment on time.

    When she arrived, Jack was already seated in the cafe, casually fiddling with the aromamp at the

    side.

    He showed no response even when he saw Roxanne enter the cafe.

    Roxanne lowered her eyes and greeted him, ¡°Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Looking as if he had just noticed her, Jack turned his head and shed her a polite smile. ¡°Ms. Jarvis,

    you''re here. I didn''t notice you. Come, have a seat.¡±

    Roxanne gave a slight nod before sitting down beside Jack calmly, only to see him still messing about

    with the aromamp nonchntly.

    Sensing her gaze, Jack exined in a low voice, ¡°The fragrance in themp has a calming effect. In

    order to avoid getting into a fight with you likest time, I''m trying to make it burn faster.¡±

    His confident tone made it seem as if the aromamp would really have an effect.

    Roxanne retracted her gaze and pursed her lips. Smiling, she said, ¡°If you have the same goal as me,

    Mr. Damaris, we would naturally not quarrel.¡±

    Jack fiddled with the aromamp for a while more before finally stopping when he was satisfied.

    Turning to look at Roxanne, he asked, ¡°Oh? What is your goal, then, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne answered seriously, ¡°The original purpose of developing this medicine focuses on the

    patients'' benefits and is aimed to reduce the burden on patients.¡±

    Acting as though he had heard a joke, Jack snickered. ¡°In that case, why would you care so much

    about the profit share, then? Isn''t it good enough for you to have the medicine on the market?¡±

    Jack thought that Roxanne would say something to refute him, but unexpectedly, the woman simply

    nodded in agreement before saying, ¡°Well, that''s what I thought at first. As long as the medicine can be

    sessfully listed, I don''t care if all the profits go to you.¡±

    At that, Jack frowned lightly while a sh of surprise flitted across his eyes.

    Roxanne continued, ¡°That being said, it was all thanks to you that I realized that as the person in

    charge of the research institute, I am not only a doctor, but I am also responsible for the lives of the

    employees. Mr. Damaris, I''m sure you''re aware of just how hard the research and development

    process for the medicine is this time. If the research institute failed to rake in any profits, I''m afraid the

    employees will be very disappointed in me. It will be difficult for the research institute to retain its

    employees in the long run.¡±

    Roxonne retrocted her goze ond pursed her lips. Smiling, she soid, ¡°If you hove the some gool os me,

    Mr. Domoris, we would noturolly not quorrel.¡±

    This was the warning that Jack gave her during theirst meal together.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    It was also something Lucian had taught her over time.

    I have to protect the interests of not only the patients but also the employees.

    Hearing her reason, Jack burst out chuckling while nodding his head. pping his hands, he started,

    ¡°Your words ring true, Ms. Jarvis, but what you just said must have been taught to you by Mr. Farwell,

    right?¡±

    Seeing the disdain glinting in his eyes and the contemptuous expression on his face, Roxanne felt her

    heart go cold.

    She recalled the time when she first met Jack at the medical consultation. Her impression of the man

    was that he was a very qualified heir to a prestigious family of traditional medicine. She felt that he was

    gentle, courteous, and an all-around gentleman.

    When everyone doubted me, Jack was the one who stood up for me and chose to believe me. But now,

    it seems like he has changed into a different man. He''s ignoring the patient''s lives for the sake of profit.

 Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563

    Chapter 1563 Begging For It

    Roxanne exined, ¡°I told you before that this has nothing to do with him. He doesn''t even know that

    I''m here today.¡±

    Tamping down the odd feeling surging within her, she tried her best to remain calm as she stared at the

    man before her. ¡°Mr. Damaris, the reason why you''re doing this is to increase the share of profits for

    Damaris Group, right? But unfortunately, it''s impossible for me to agree to a fifty percent share. Since

    that''s the case, why don''t we meet each other halfway?¡±

    Jack sneered. ¡°For your sake, I hope it''s true that Mr. Farwell has no idea about our meeting today.

    Otherwise, should he suddenly appear halfway through our conversation, I don''t think we''d have

    anything more to talk about.¡±

    Not wanting to hear Lucian''s nameing out of Jack''s mouth again, she cut in, ¡°Just tell me what the

    lowest share you can ept is, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Jack answered without hesitation, ¡°As I have already mentioned a long time ago, even if Damaris

    Group does not take the lion''s share, the least would be a fifty-fifty share with the research institute.¡±

    Showing no sign of relenting, Roxanne pressed on, ¡°We can pay three times the price for the medicinal

    herbs provided by Damaris Group. As for the sales channels, we can also find anotherpany to

    cooperate with. This meant that our cooperation with Damaris Group is only in the initial phase. What

    happenster is simply a pure trading rtionship. So tell me, Mr. Damaris, why should I split the

    profits fifty-fifty with you?¡±

    To that, Jack said, ¡°Because right now, you''re the one who''s begging me.¡±

    He was certain that he was the one holding all the cards at the moment, and he reckoned Roxanne had

    no other choice but to oblige.

    Roxanne stated, ¡°Thirty percent. That''s the best we can do.¡±

    When Jack heard that, his expression darkened, and his tone was mixed with sarcasm when he said,

    ¡°In that case, I don''t think there''s a need for us to talk today, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Thest time we met, she proposed that Damaris Group get a twenty-eight percent share of profits.

    That was why we ended our meal on a sour note. And now, she has the gall to propose a mere two

    percent increase? If that''s the case, we could''ve just negotiated this on the phone.

    Roxanne pursed her lips and kept silent, her eyes shining with a look of determination as if saying that

    it was impossible for them to give in anymore.

    Time ticked by.

    When Jack realized Roxanne was not budging, his expression changed, and he critiqued, ¡°That''s the

    best you can do? Well then, I guess you don''t really take the lives of those patients seriously, huh?¡±

    Although Roxanne looked as calm as ever, her heart was actually lurching. In the end, she decided to

    take one final gamble.

    ¡°If you can''t ept this, then we have no choice but to change our medicinal herb supplier. To tell you

    the truth, the research institute has already found a supplier. However, I still think that the medicinal

    herbs produced by Damaris Group are of higher quality whenpared to otherpanies. The

    reason why I''m still trying to negotiate a deal with you is so that the patients can buy better medicines

    for less money.¡±

    What she was implying was that if Jack refused to take the deal, the research institute would have to

    turn to anotherpany that would take it.

    A look of bafflement flitted across Jack''s eyes.

    The quality requirements for this kind of medicine are very strict, so how is it possible for Roxanne to

    have found another supplier already? Hmm... But now that I think about it, Lucian was also present

    during our previous negotiation. Although Farwell Group has never dabbled in the field of medicine,

    they are not without connections in this area. If Lucian offered his help, it is not impossible for the

    research institute to find another supplier in a short time.

    With that thought in mind, the look in Jack''s eyes turned solemn, but he was quick to hide it.

    Just like that, the two of them were in a stalemate as they kept their silence to see who would yield first.

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Time passed, and Jack was the first to lose his patience.

    He muttered, ¡°Since your resolve is firm, and the medicine is also of great importance to Damaris

    Group, let''s each take a step back. Damaris Group will take forty percent while the research institute

    will take sixty percent of the share of profits.¡±

 Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564

    Chapter 1564 Taught You Well

    Seeing that Jack had finally capitted, Roxanne inwardly heaved a sigh of relief and continued to

    lower Damaris Group''s profit split. ¡°Damaris Group will take thirty-five percent.¡±

    From the moment he spoke first, he had already lost.

    He remarked with a scowl, ¡°You really know how to conduct business, Ms. Jarvis. I''m impressed.¡±

    Roxanne replied calmly, ¡°I merely stated the facts. Besides, in the future, we''ll be purchasing the

    medicinal herbs by ourselves, so Damaris Group won''t suffer any losses either.¡±

    ¡°Seems like Mr. Farwell has taught you well.¡± Jack sneered.

    Instead of continuing that topic, she added, ¡°Oh, right, the coboration between the research institute

    and Damaris Group isn''t long-term. Thus, the profit split is only applied to this project. Any

    coborations between the two entities in the future will be discussed if and when it happens.¡±

    Jack''s smile slowly turned cold as he could no longer control his expression. ¡°As expected from you,

    Mrs. Farwell. You really are an expert in conducting business.¡±

    The fact that he kept bringing Lucian up ticked Roxanne off. Her countenance darkened as she spat, ¡°If

    you want to chat with Mr. Farwell that badly, I don''t mind calling him over.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°I just wanted to point out that you''ve changed a lot after getting together with Mr. Farwell, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Staring at her meaningfully, Jackmented, ¡°To me, you''re supposed to be just a doctor. When did

    you be so opportunistic?¡±

    He was basically hinting at her that Lucian was merely using her for his own benefit.

    Upon understanding the meaning behind his words, Roxanne was amused. I wonder if Jack can still

    say the same thing if he learns Lucian told me to agree to the fifty percent split and use the opportunity

    to learn medicine from the Damaris family.

    As he observed the change in her expression, he narrowed his eyes. I feel like the thoughts running

    through her mind right now are things I don''t want to hear.

    His expression turned frigid as he realized that. Then, he silently nced at the aromamp with an icy

    look.

    When he faced her again, he nonchntly changed the topic. ¡°How are you nning to set the price

    for this batch of medicine, Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    Roxanne contemted that matter before.

    Just as she was going to reply to him, he spoke again while gazing at her intently. ¡°There are

    medicines like this overseas, too. Even though their effectiveness is worse than ours, their price range

    from seven hundred to one thousand each. The more expensive ones could sell for more than ten

    thousand.¡±

    The word ¡°profit¡± was scribbled all over his face.

    However, as if she didn''t hear him at all, she uttered, ¡°One hundred and twenty.¡±

    Jack''s expression froze as a look of disbelief shed past his eyes. Momentster, he inquired with a

    complicated expression, ¡°One pill will cost one hundred and twenty?¡±

    Furrowing her eyebrows, Roxanne uttered, ¡°One box.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± He was bewildered. ¡°Did you not do any market research at all? Or did I not exin myself

    clearly earlier? The market price for medicines like this is at least triple your price!¡±

    As he thought about the number she proposed again, he sneered. ¡°Even if we don''tpare your price

    to the market''s, there''s no way you''ll break even with that amount! Do you know how expensive

    Damaris Group''s medicinal herbs are? Do you think your research institute can conduct the research

    without cost? It seems like I''ve overestimated Mr. Farwell. His teachings are clearly inadequate. I can''t

    believe how na?ve you are.¡±

 Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565

    Chapter 1565 Proof

    Of course, Roxanne did her research before setting the price.

    Because of that, she became even more aware of the pressure the patients faced.

    If the medicine cost too much, many people wouldn''t be able to afford it and could only wait for their

    doom.

    That was a tragedy she didn''t want to see urring again.

    ¡°Yes, my price is low. However, as I said before, I''ll buy Damaris Group''s medicinal herbs. Once the

    production of the medicine has matured, the cost of manufacture will drop greatly. Additionally, if the

    patients are able to afford the medicine, they''ll continue to buy them. This way, Damaris Group won''t

    suffer any losses. The only downside is that the profit will be a little low,¡± stated Roxanne confidently.

    However, Jack just stared at Roxanne as though she was an idiot. ¡°What makes you think people will

    trust that the medicine is legitimate and buy them if you set the price this low?¡±

    Pursing her lips, she insisted, ¡°Someone will buy them! Once they do and realize it works, thousands

    more will follow suit!¡± Moreover, when the medicine hits the market, it''ll have Damaris Group''s brand on

    it. Thepany has garnered an excellent reputation over the past century, so people will believe in

    the product when they see Damaris Group''s name. That''s why I won''t give up on Damaris Group that

    easily.

    Upon seeing how stubborn she was, he was toozy to argue with her. ¡°You should at least set the

    price at three hundred per box.¡±

    ¡°As doctors, we must consider the issue from the patient''s perspective. Three hundred is still too

    expensive for them. I disagree with that price,¡± refuted Roxanne.

    In response, Jack used her own words to question her. ¡°Didn''t you say you wanted to guarantee the

    employee''s benefits? How are you going to achieve that with such a low price? Do you think

    everyone''s as benevolent as you?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne wavered as her expression shifted slightly. That is something I failed to

    consider.

    Tightening her fist, she insisted, ¡°I''ll exin the situation to them. I believe they''ll understand me.¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Most of the research institute''s employees were personally hired by Harvey, and she believed her

    teacher had a good eye when it came to people.

    Additionally, she was confident that long-term profits would be guaranteed.

    Lastly, she was sure that if people spread the good word about the medicine, she could use it to assure

    the public that other medicines developed by the research institute in the future would be trustworthy.

    Upon seeing how stubborn she was, he was toozy to argue with her. ¡°You should at least set the

    price at three hundred per box.¡±

    ¡°Then tell them yourself.¡± Jack stood up from the couch coldly and looked down at her. ¡°I came to

    negotiate with the utmost sincerity. I even epted your condition that Damaris Group would only take

    thirty-five percent of the profit. However, I didn''t expect you to be this stubborn!¡±

    Roxanne responded by staring at him quietly.

    ¡°Even if you sessfully convinced the employees in the research institute to ept your pricing, my

    people won''t agree to it. Therefore, if you insist on selling each box at one hundred and twenty, then I

    rather let this medicine rot in the warehouse!¡± His tone was resolute, expressing his disinterest in

    further negotiation.

    Just as he ended his sentence, he turned around and headed to the exit.

    Still, she refused to give up. ¡°Do your words reflect Old Mr. Damaris'' attitude, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    I don''t believe Old Mr. Damaris shares the same opinion as him!

    Without even turning his head, Jack answered, ¡°My grandfather has gotten senile, so I''m in charge of

    Damaris Group now. Contact me when you''ve changed your mind.¡±

    He left as soon as he finished his sentence.

    Roxanne stared at the exit for a long time before giving up and looking away.

 Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566

    Chapter 1566 Solve

    Roxanne sat in the cafe for some time before returning to the research institute.

    The result of the discussion was slightly out of her expectations.

    She was under the assumption that as the heir of the Damaris family, Jack would prioritize a patient''s

    survival regardless of how much he cared about making a profit. Also, she assumed he could ept

    the marketing strategy of increasing sales by reducing the financial gain margin.

    To her surprise, Jack was very dissatisfied with the price she offered and even denied her the

    opportunity to negotiate.

    ¡°How is it, Dr. Jarvis? When will Damaris Group resume the supply of medicinal herbs?¡± Linda

    approached Roxanne the moment thetter stepped into the research institute.

    Roxanne forced a smile and said to Linda in resignation, ¡°I''m not making any headway for the moment.

    Please dy the registration process as long as you can. As for the factory... If they are impatient, you

    can offer them more money.¡±

    Linda had served Roxanne for many years, so she could tell Roxanne was caught in a tight spot at that

    moment by taking in her facial expression.

    ¡°I got it. I''ll handle these issues. However, our employees in charge of developing this medicine are

    getting restless.¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne slightly knitted her brows in anxiety.

    Most researchers at the research institute hoped that the sess of inventing that medicine could help

    them make a living. Now that the medicine had been developed, and they could finally be rewarded

    after the drug was marketed, the process was unfortunately stuck at the final phase.

    At that instant, Roxanne couldn''t help but doubt herself. Is Jack right? Am I too naive to assume the

    simplicity of this matter? Not everyone can regard a patient''s survival with utmost importance like me,

    after all.

    After contemting for a long while, Roxanne decided to stand firm on her original intention, so she

    said to Linda in an undertone, ¡°Pay their bonuses in advance using my name.¡±

    Linda suddenly recalled something and asked, ¡°Some time ago, Mr. Damaris also announced his will to

    provide the employees with incentives from his own pocket. When he banks in the money¡ª¡±

    ¡°Refund the amount to him,¡± Roxanne interjected without hesitation. This is the most critical moment

    during our negotiation. I cannot allow Jack to have too many interactions with my employees. If he

    knows we haven''t found a backup supplier for our medicinal herbs, he might even refuse to ept a

    thirty-five percent share!

    Linda hummed in agreement and turned around to execute Roxanne''s orders.

    Roxanne stayed in her office alone and mulled over the discussion with Jack in the afternoon.

    On her way back to the research institute, she couldn''t help but imagine how Lucian would''ve

    responded if he had been the one to negotiate the terms with Jack. I reckon he must have some ways

    to convince Jack to ept selling the medicinal herbs at that low price.

    She repeatedly picked up her phone and ced it back down as she hesitated to seek guidance from

    Lucian. However, she gave up on that thought ultimately after some careful ponderation.

    She had decided to face Jack on her own because she wanted to assess how much she had learned

    from Lucian throughout that period.

    Roxanne felt Lucian must''ve believed in her capabilities, too, for allowing her to engage in the

    discussion alone.

    Only half a day had passed since my meeting with Jack turned south. I think I should give myself more

    time. It''s not entirely impossible for me to resolve this issue on my own.

    With that thought in her mind, Roxanne picked up the telephone on the office desk. Then, she started

    contacting the medicinal herb suppliers that she had previously worked with and found their herbs''

    quality eptable.

    Unfortunately, the suppliers flinched when they listened to her stringent requirements for the medicinal

    herbs'' standards. They even doubted the existence of the top-quality herbs mentioned by Roxanne.

 Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567

    Chapter 1567 No Need Be Hasty

    Roxanne couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged after failing to establish contact with any satisfactory

    medicinal herb supplier after making calls for the entire afternoon.

    She had contacted almost all of the medicinal herb suppliers that had previously coborated with the

    research institute.

    If I can''t find an up-to-par partner, my only choice will be to put more effort into sealing the deal with

    Jack. In that case, the research institute will be in a disadvantageous position.

    Roxanne couldn''t figure out any solution even as evening arrived. At that moment, Lucian called.

    She rposed herself before answering the phone.

    ¡°Are you getting off work now?¡± His voice was filled with concern.

    Hearing his voice, Roxanne felt unbidden grievances surge within her. Still, she forced a chuckle as

    she didn''t want to let her emotions show.

    ¡°Not yet, but there''s nothing much to do today, so I can get off work anytime. What''s the matter?¡±

    Lucian frowned slightly as he sensed something amiss about her tone. ¡°I''ll go and pick you up, then.

    Let''s fetch the kids from school together.¡±

    Roxanne subconsciously rxed when she heard he wasing. A hint of anticipation crept into her

    heart as a genuine smile spread across her countenance. ¡°Okay. I''ll wait for you.¡±

    The two stopped talking and hung up the phone. Roxanne was worried he might discover her

    downheartedness when they metter, so she tried her best to pull herself together.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but feel a little discouraged after failing to establish contact with any satisfactory

    medicinal herb supplier after making calls for the entire afternoon.

    Linda entered her office. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, aren''t you leaving yet? Is the matter regarding the supply of

    medicinal herbs very challenging to deal with? Can I help in any way?¡±

    Roxanne''s face wasn''t as pale and tense as before after she talked to Lucian on the phone.

    She was further touched after listening to Linda''s kind words.

    Beaming at Linda, she said gratefully, ¡°That''s not necessary. You won''t be able to provide me with

    much assistance since you just returned from overseas andck connections. I''ll have to trouble you to

    pay more attention to the operations at the factory, though.¡±

    Linda hummed in agreement before bidding Roxanne farewell. Then, she got off work first while

    Roxanne stayed in her office.

    Roxanne finally got up and left when Lucian called and informed her that he had arrived at the research

    institute''s entrance.

    When she exited the building, she saw Lucian leaning against the car and looking down at his phone,

    seemingly focused on his work.

    Roxanne grinned at the sight of him concentrating on his phone. She hastily approached him, making

    minimal noise in the process as she nned to scare him.

    However, Lucian exposed her mischief and caught her red-handed.

    He pinched her chin, nted a kiss on her lips, and chirped, ¡°I saw you the moment you walked

    through the doorway.¡±

    Roxonne nodded.

    With that, he kept his phone and gentlemanly helped her open the car door.

    Roxanne blushed slightly. She scanned her surroundings and breathed a sigh of relief after noticing no

    one was looking in their direction before getting into the car.

    Lucian walked around the vehicle to open the car door on the other side. ¡°How was the discussion with

    Jack? I noticed you seemed a little moody.¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Roxanne''s gaze darkened at the mention of her meeting with Jack. She replied evasively, ¡°We''ve

    already finalized the profit division, but we need to debate further regarding the issue of the medicine''s

    pricing.¡±

    Lucian nced up at her via the rearview mirror.

    He saw her gazing downward and subconsciously cing her intertwined hands on her knees.

    It was apparent to him that she wasn''t being honest, as that was her habitual gesture when telling a lie.

    He didn''t need to probe further to know that the negotiation in the afternoon didn''t go well.

    Nevertheless, sensing her reluctance to borate, Lucian decided to have faith in her and give her

    more time to tackle that problem.

    Then, he started the car engine. Instead of inquiring further, he uttered in a deep voice, ¡°Back-and-forth

    is an unavoidable part of doing business, so there''s no need to be hasty.¡±

 Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568

    Chapter 1568 Being Intimate In Public

    ss had just ended at the kindergarten when Lucian''s car pulled up outside the front gate.

    The two of them got out of the car and stood at the front gate as they waited for the kids.

    It wasn''t long before they sensed the gazes from the other parents falling on them.

    ¡°Isn''t that Mr. Farwell? Huh, I can''t believe he''s with his ex-wife!¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling ''ex-wife''? They''re about to get back together, so you need to watch what you say!¡±

    ¡°I''ve always felt that Ms. Jarvis had an air of sophistication about her. She and Mr. Farwell are a match

    made in heaven!¡±

    As the crowd continued to gossip about them, Roxanne felt a little ufortable and stepped behind

    Lucian, lowering her head to avoid their gazes.

    Having noticed her response, Lucian reached out and wrapped an arm around her waist.

    As though to dere their rtionship to everyone, he then pulled her into his embrace.

    Roxanne''s face burned bright red when she realized people were staring at them. ¡°Let go of me! There

    are lots of people watching! The kids will also being out soon!¡± she eximed while struggling a

    little in his arms.

    Being seen by the parents is bad enough as it is. I don''t know what I''d do if the kids see us like this!

    The embarrassment would probably kill me on the spot!

    However, Lucian ignored her protests and tightened his grip on her instead.

    ss had just ended at the kindergarten when Lucian''s car pulled up outside the front gate.

    After a few more failed attempts at breaking free, Roxanne had no choice but to give up on struggling.

    Even so, she still maintained an awkward position in his embrace to put a little bit of distance between

    them.

    As the gossiping from the parents reached her ears, Roxanne wished the ground would just open up

    and swallow her whole.

    I shouldn''t have agreed toe pick the kids up with Lucian!

    A woman in the crowd noticed her reaction and reminded the others softly, ¡°Hey, cut it out! She heard

    us!¡±

    Roxanne instinctively nced in the direction of that woman''s voice when she heard what she said.

    That woman let out a nervous chuckle when she met Roxanne''s gaze.

    Roxanne shed the woman a thankful smile and maintained her awkward posture as she continued

    waiting for the kids.

    She began struggling again when she saw the first group of children appear at the school gate with

    their teacher.

    This time, Lucian let her have her way and let go of her waist before holding her hand instead.

    While holding hands was considered normal for couples, she still felt a little embarrassed.

    We''re not a young couple anymore, and yet, we''re being so intimate in public...ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°What, I can''t even hold your hand?¡± Lucian asked in displeasure when he noticed her frown.

    Having been snapped out of her train of thought, Roxanne shifted her gaze between their hands and

    the displeased look on Lucian''s face. Eventually, she gave in and gently wrapped her fingers around

    his hand.

    The next thing she knew, Lucian adjusted his grip and interlocked fingers with her.

    Roxanne heard the parents around them inhaling sharply, but there was nothing she could do except

    pretend she didn''t hear a thing.

    Fortunately, the three kids'' ss was one of the first toe walking out. The children stood in a neat

    line while marching toward the school gates under their teacher''s guidance.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡± the kids eximed happily when they saw their parents standing in front of the

    crowd.

    Everyone around them went wide-eyed with shock when they heard the way the kids addressed Lucian

    and Roxanne.

    Even the parents, who had already picked up their kids, stood around and watched nosily, reluctant to

    leave.

    They had been seeing the news about Lucian and Roxanne on television every night, but this was the

    first time the two had made an appearance together after the recent news report.

    On top of that, the two of them were being very intimate with each other in public.

 Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569

    Chapter 1569 They Did Not Need Tutoring

    Roxanne felt quite uneasy when the kids called them ¡°Daddy¡± and ¡°Mommy¡± in front of so many people.

    This was the first time she had made her rtionship with Lucian public in front of the parents and

    teachers at the kindergarten.

    Regardless of whether they had remarried or not, everyone around them already saw her as a member

    of the Farwell family.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Before Roxanne knew it, the kids had squeezed their way through the crowd and wrapped their arms

    around her and Lucian''s legs.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy! Why have you twoe to pick us up together today?¡± Benny asked curiously.

    Roxanne simply kept quiet and turned toward Lucian.

    ¡°I happened to get off work early, and your mommy didn''t have to work overtime today, so we came

    here together. What''s wrong? Do you kids not like it?¡± he said casually and naturally, as if they had

    already been a loving family for decades.

    ¡°We love it!¡± the three kids replied in unison.

    ¡°Mommy, could you and Daddye pick us up together every day from now onward?¡± Este asked

    in an adorable voice.

    Roxanne had wanted to tell her that she woulde as long as she had the time to but changed her

    mind when she saw the expectant look in Este''s eyes. ¡°All right. I''ll try my best to.¡±

    Pippa was smiling happily when she saw the sweet and harmonious family of five.

    Roxanne felt quite uneasy when the kids called them ¡°Daddy¡± and ¡°Mommy¡± in front of so many people.

    Despite what the public is saying about them, the changes in Este''s condition all this while prove

    they''re the most suitable for each other.

    Roxanne left with the kids after saying goodbye to Pippa, who simply smiled and waved at her as

    usual.

    ¡°I made some preparations. We can start the basic lessons once we get back,¡± Lucian told Archie and

    Benny all of a sudden on the drive home.

    It took Roxanne a few seconds to realize he was talking about teaching them to use aputer.

    Oh? He even made preparations in advance? I didn''t expect him to take it so seriously!

    As Roxanne turned around and saw the pleading look in Archie and Benny''s eyes, she could tell that

    the two geniuses obviously didn''t want to start learning from the beginning.

    Roxanne then let out a chuckle and told Lucian, ¡°Come on, let''s not rush things now. They just finished

    a day of school, so we should let them get some rest. The lessons can wait until the weekend.¡±

    Noticing that Roxanne was helping them out, Archie and Benny quickly yed along. ¡°We''re tired,

    Daddy! We need some rest!¡±

    Naturally, Lucian wasn''t going to force anything on them. ¡°All right, then. Make sure to get ready for

    your sses on the weekend,¡± he replied with a nod.

    Archie and Benny dreaded those sses, but they smiled obediently and nodded anyway. ¡°Okay,

    Daddy! We''ll be prepared!¡±

    As Este was sitting very close to them, she could clearly see that they were reluctant to take those

    lessons. Although she was confused by their reactions, she knew better than to ask them about it.

    Fearing that Lucian would talk about teaching them to use theputer again, the kids immediately

    ran back to their bedroom after dinner.

    Having noticed how much the kids resented the topic, Lucian asked in amusement, ¡°Do they hate

    computers, or is it too early for me to teach them this stuff?¡±

    Roxanne nced in the direction of the stairs and saw that the kids were already nowhere in sight.

    ¡°They don''t need you to teach them at all.¡±

    She then shifted her gaze back toward Lucian as she continued, ¡°Archie and Benny grew up in my

    mentor''s research institute. They disyed amazing talent for information technology at a very young

    age, and that''s especially the case for Benny. One of my colleagues at the research institute had been

    teaching them how to use aputer after noticing their talent, so Benny excels in this area.¡±

 Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570

    Chapter 1570 Pulling A Prank

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The serious look on Roxanne''s face got Lucian wondering just how skilled Archie and Benny were with

    computers.

    Meanwhile, in the bedroom, Este stared curiously at Archie and Benny as she asked, ¡°Do you two

    not want Daddy to teach you?¡±

    As Archie and Benny had no reason to keep secrets from her, they nodded honestly in response.

    Este frowned in confusion. ¡°Do you two not likeputers? Daddy''s really amazing, you know? You

    two will be professional hackers if he teaches you!¡±

    Lucian used to tutor her personally back then, but he had to stop because she started losing focus due

    to her condition. He never continued those lessons after that.

    If Daddy had continued teaching me, I would definitely be the best hacker out there right now! At least,

    that''s what Daddy told me!

    Archie and Benny exchanged nces as they whispered in her ear, ¡°We''ll let you in on a little secret

    here. The truth is, we''re already very skilled withputers, so we don''t want to start learning

    everything from the beginning.¡±

    Este''s face was filled with disbelief when she heard that.

    I''m better at using aputer than the other kids my age only because Daddy personally taught me.

    Who could''ve taught Archie and Benny?

    Noticing the look of doubt on her face, Benny pulled out hisputer and demonstrated his skills with

    it.

    ¡°Watch closely!¡±

    Despite what he said, he actually hadn''t thought of how he would showcase his skills.

    The look of doubt in Este''s eyes intensified when she saw him staring nkly at theputer

    screen.

    ¡°I can teach you if you don''t want Daddy to, Benny,¡± she said with a serious expression.

    I may not be as skilled as Daddy when ites to such things, but I should be good enough to teach

    Benny!

    She was about to take theputer out of Benny''s hands when he came up with a bright idea.

    ¡°Wait! I know what I can do!¡±

    Archie and Este stared at him in confusion as he booted up theputer and typed rapidly on the

    keyboard.

    A few secondster, a string of codes began running on the screen.

    Archie and Este kept their eyes on the screen as they waited eagerly to see what would happen.

    Benny''s eyes were filled with excitement as well.

    I''m the second-best hacker in the world, but I haven''t tried hacking into the system of Daddy''s

    company. People say hispany has a really skilled team of technicians in the IT department. They

    should be off work by now, so I''ll try pulling a little prank on them!

    At around eight in the evening, theputer screens of all the employees at Farwell Group went ck

    for a few seconds. The next thing they knew, a video clip of three kids dancing hand-in-hand with their

    buttocks bare appeared on the screens.

    ¡°What the... Who has the audacity to hack into Farwell Group''sputer system?¡± someone eximed

    in shock after realizing that it was the work of a hacker.

    Most importantly, Farwell Group had the best cyber security in the industry, so they couldn''t imagine

    anyone being able to hack into it.

    On top of all that, the hacker had gone through so much trouble invading their system just to pull a

    childish prank on them.

    Angered and frustrated, the employees who were working overtime in the IT department got all riled up

    and typed away furiously on their keyboards.

    However, the look of disbelief on their faces only intensified as time went by.

    This hacker merely nted a tiny virus in our system, and yet, we can''t seem to bring it down no matter

    how hard we try!

 Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571

    Chapter 1571 A Simr Situation

    Cayden rushed over to the office when he received a call from the manager of the IT department at

    nine in the evening.

    He went wide-eyed with shock when he saw the clip of the three kids dancing with their bottoms bare

    on the screen.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Naturally, he wouldn''t be able to solve an issue that even their technicians couldn''t.

    Cayden was about to call the police about the attack when one of the employees said, ¡°Wait a minute...

    This situation feels kind of familiar...¡±

    Everyone shifted their gaze toward him upon hearing that.

    The employee scratched his head nervously as he continued, ¡°If I recall correctly, Pearson Group

    received a simr attack back then. Their screens also had a clip of a child dancing. Mr. Farwell sent

    me over to resolve the issue¡ª¡±

    He was halfway through his sentence when his supervisor smacked his head and cut him off, ¡°If you

    know what this is, then hurry up and take care of it!¡±

    ¡°I wasn''t able to fix it that time. In the end, it was Mr. Farwell himself who resolved the issue and

    repaired Pearson Group''s security system,¡± the employee exined.

    Everyone exchanged nervous nces when they heard that.

    Farwell Group is paying us a really high sry to work here. What good are we if we can''t handle a

    simple virus like this and end up troubling Mr. Farwell to fix it for us? But...

    The technicians could only let out helpless sighs as they stared at the dancing kids on the screen.

    They knew they were unable to resolve the issue on their own. Fearing that the virus would corrupt the

    files in their system, they had no choice but to call for help.

    ¡°You guys continue working on this while I contact Mr. Farwell,¡± Cayden said, making a prompt

    decision.

    As he wasn''t a part of the IT department, there wasn''t much he could do in that situation except

    swallow his pride and give Lucian a call.

    Meanwhile, in the Farwell residence, Lucian was about to take his family out for a walk after dinner

    when he received a call from Cayden.

    The look on his face grew solemn when he heard that the IT department needed him to resolve the

    firewall hack. ¡°Got it, I''ll head over right away.¡±

    ¡°What''s wrong?¡± Roxanne asked in confusion.

    ¡°Something happened at work. I need to head over and have a look,¡± Lucian replied.

    He then threw on his coat and walked out the front door.

    The three kids exchanged nces when they saw the serious look on his face.

    C-Could that be due to the virus I nted? Shouldn''t everyone be off work by now, though? That virus I

    nted was a very simple one, so they shouldn''t need to trouble Daddy with it, right?

    The techniciens could only let out helpless sighs es they stered et the dencing kids on the screen.

    Benny reassured himself as the three of them sat on the couch and watched television.

    As nobody said a word, the entire living room fell silent all of a sudden.

    Roxanne, too, was feeling a little depressed as she recalled the negotiation with Jack earlier that day.

    Meanwhile, Lucian rushed over to Farwell Group as quickly as he could.

    He couldn''t help but feel an odd sense of familiarity when he saw the three kids dancing on screen.

    That was especially the case when he noticed the three kids were two boys and a girl.

    Upon realizing that the boys looked simr to each other, he thought of the three kids at home and

    what Roxanne told him earlier.

    As Lucian grew increasingly confused, the supervisor approached him and said cautiously, ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, this situation is simr to the one at Pearson Group back then.¡±

    Lucian shot him a nce before sitting down at one of the workstations. With an expressionless look

    on his face, he typed in amand on the keyboard.

    A few secondster, a string of codes appeared on screen.

    The employees gathered around out of curiosity, only to gasp in awe as Lucian easily took care of the

    virus in a matter of minutes.

 Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572

    Chapter 1572 Is The Company Doing All Right

    Just as the crowd thought Lucian would stop, they saw him typing another string of code to trace the

    hacker''s IP address.

    After he was done, he stood and faced the members of the IT department, who lowered their heads in

    guilt.

    Not only did they revere Lucian because he was their boss but also because of his impressive skills.

    They had no choice but to submit to his questioning.

    ¡°Farwell Group didn''t pay you all a high sry to do nothing.¡± Lucian was dissatisfied. ¡°This is the

    second time it has happened already, yet none of you solved the problem or figured out who the hacker

    is!¡±

    The crowd exchanged nces silently.

    Right then, someone steeled themselves and exined, ¡°The hacker''s far better than us, Mr. Farwell.

    We suspect¡ª¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian snorted meaningfully, cutting him off.

    The crowd turned to Lucian in puzzlement.

    While they weren''t paying attention, he returned to the seat and looked at the culprit''s IP address on

    the screen.

    He appeared shocked but proud at the same time.

    His expression confused the crowd, prompting them to wonder if their eyes were ying tricks on

    them.

    Just as the crowd thought Lucian would stop, they saw him typing another string of code to trace the

    hacker''s IP address.

    Upon closing the window, Lucian uttered, ¡°If none of you can''t even win against two children, then it''s

    time to self-reflect.¡±

    Two children? Is Mr. Farwell mocking us?

    Lucian was toozy to exin the situation to the others. He turned to Cayden and ordered, ¡°Cancel

    the bonus for everyone in the IT department this month.¡±

    With that, he left.

    The employees of the IT departmentmented in their minds. Everything was going fine with our

    overtime work until a hacker suddenly prated our system and caused us to lose our bonus! What is

    this terrible luck?

    Yet, none dared to voice their thoughts because Lucian had solved the problem they were supposed to.

    By the time Lucian left the IT department with Cayden, it was nearly ten at night.

    Just as he arrived at thepany entrance, he stopped, lifted his head, and stared at the night sky.

    When Cayden saw Lucian stop moving, he thought thetter was angry and spoke carefully. ¡°Please

    don''t get angry, Mr. Farwell. They¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard Lucian say, ¡°I want to use the small helicopter from the

    last timeter. Make the appropriate arrangements for me.¡±

    Cayden was about to ask Lucian more questions, but thetter stepped past him and got into the car.

    Seeing that, he swallowed the questions at the tip of his tongue and made calls to fulfill Lucian''s

    request.

    Lucian drove all the way back to the Farwell residence.

    Upon entering the building, he saw Roxanne and the children were still in the same spots as when he

    left.

    He didn''t notice how anxious the children were until after he discovered the hacker''s IP address.

    When the children saw his return, they shuddered and quickly approached him with ingratiating smiles.

    ¡°You''re back, Daddy? Is thepany doing all right?¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Lucian pretended to stare at them with a serious look. ¡°None of you have

    anything to tell me?¡±

    The moment he ended his sentence, the children promptly exchanged silent nces while looking

    dejected.

 Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573

    Chapter 1573 Prank

    Upon noticing the serious atmosphere around her family, Roxanne approached them in confusion.

    At the sight of their savior, the children quickly hid behind her.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Reflexively, she shielded them and gazed at Lucian with worry.

    Lucian looked at her and then at the children, feeling amused and exasperated. ¡°You should ask them.

    Even though they''re still young, they''re quite bold¡±

    In response, Roxanne turned to look at the children.

    ¡°We were wrong, Mommy...¡± Benny apologized as he gripped the hem of Roxanne''s shirt. ¡°Can you ask

    Daddy not to get angry?¡±

    ¡°We were just goofing around,¡± Este chimed in. ¡°We didn''t expect to trouble Daddy...¡±

    ¡°We''re sorry, Daddy. We won''t do it again,¡± Archie said sensibly.

    Confused by the children''s apologies, Roxanne turned to Lucian.

    Lucian approached the children and pinched their cheeks. ¡°If I hadn''t gone to thepany, Mr. Lawson

    would''ve called the police.¡±

    Upon hearing that, they felt even more guilty. ¡°We know we were wrong, Daddy. Please don''t be mad at

    us!¡±

    ¡°It''s my fault! I wanted to hack into thepany''s system. If you want to me someone, me it on

    me!¡± Benny came forward. ¡°I just wanted to prove to Essie that I''m really good withputers.¡±

    Then he grumbled, ¡°Besides, I only infected the system with a simple virus I created as a prank. I didn''t

    expect...¡± I didn''t expect the employees in Daddy''spany would fail to deal with it and have to ask

    Daddy for help!

    Hisint amused Lucian even further. ¡°It''s all right. I don''t me any of you. I was just surprised

    by how talented you all are.¡±

    A smile settled on Benny''s countenance when he heard his father''s praise.

    ¡°It''s evident that we can skip the basics. This week, I''ll be testing all three of you. Then, based on the

    results, I''ll draw up your future curriculum,¡± Lucian added.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Without hesitation, the children agreed. They were aware that his skills were above theirs.

    Finally understanding what had transpired, Roxanne reprimanded, ¡°You three went too far. How could

    you hack Daddy''spany''s system as a prank?¡± Then she turned to Lucian anxiously. ¡°Did the

    company lose any important documents?¡±

    ¡°It''s my fault! I wanted to hack into thepany''s system. If you want to me someone, me it on

    me!¡± Benny came forward. ¡°I just wanted to prove to Essie that I''m really good withputers.¡±

    Lucian smiled at herfortingly. ¡°No. The boys were mindful of their actions and only yed a prank

    on my employees, but theirputer skills surprised Cayden and almost prompted him to call the

    police until he was reminded to contact me first.¡±

    Hugging his mother''s leg, Benny said cheekily, ¡°It was really just a prank!¡±

    Lucian''s assurance and the children''s cheeky acting extinguished Roxanne''s desire to admonish the

    children. She reminded them in a severe tone, ¡°I know all of you are talented at operatingputers,

    but it''s not a tool for pranks. They should only be used for beneficial purposes.¡±

    The children nodded obediently and apologetically.

    Seeing that Roxanne was somewhat angry, Lucian hugged her in front of the children. ¡°They''re still

    young. Besides, they''ve learned to be more mindful today. I''ll teach them the rest in the future.¡±

 Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574

    Chapter 1574 Bedtime Story

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne blushed with embarrassment as Lucian acted intimately with her in front of the children.

    Upon witnessing their father defending them, the children said to their mother confidently, ¡°That''s right!

    We''re still children, so you can''t get angry at us, Mommy.¡±

    Then, when they saw their parents hugging, they tactfully turned around and closed their eyes.

    ¡°It''s gettingte.¡± Roxanne struggled out of Lucian''s embrace frantically. ¡°The children still need to

    attend school tomorrow and rest soon!¡±

    Lucian released her and said, ¡°I''ll bring them to their bedroom. There''s something else I want to talk to

    them about.¡±

    The children''s faces fell even though they already had a feeling their father wouldn''t forgive them that

    easily.

    Thinking Lucian would talk to them about that incident, Roxanne nodded and watched him bring the

    children upstairs.

    After bathing the children, he watched them lie on their beds.

    ¡°Are you still angry at us, Daddy?¡± Benny hid half of his face under the nket. ¡°Will you forgive me if I

    tell you about the hole in thepany''s system?¡±

    Grinning, Lucien nodded.

    When hacking into thepany''s system, he discovered a hole in its advanced firewall, so he inserted

    a secret program into the virus.

    After the virus was cracked, the program would activate and patch the hole in the system.

    Lucian patted the boy''s head. ¡°I''m aware of it, and I know you all patched it.¡±

    Benny sighed in relief. ¡°Then are you still angry?¡±

    Lucian shook his head. ¡°I was never angry at any of you. I just wanted to tell you all a story.¡±

    The children''s eyes lit up. ¡°Daddy''s going to tell us a bedtime story?¡±

    His nod spurred the children to tuck themselves into their nkets obediently and close their eyes.

    ¡°We''re ready! You can tell us the story now, Daddy!¡±

    They were excited because it would be their first time listening to Lucian telling them a bedtime story.

    Lucian began, ¡°Once upon a time, there was a man called Jack¡ª¡±

    ¡°Is this the story about Jack the Poet?¡± Archie opened his eyes and stared at his father with curiosity.

    Benny lifted his eyelids, too. ¡°I know this story! Mommy told us before!¡±

    ¡°Then do you know the moral of the story?¡± Lucian asked.

    Upon hearing that, Benny turned to his brother.

    Archie furrowed his brows and thought about the question quietly for a moment before answering, ¡°The

    moral of the story is that we should study and don''t waste our talent. Otherwise, we''ll end up like Jack.¡±

    Benny nodded seriously.

    They have pretty goodprehension. Lucian smiled. ¡°I''m happy that you two know the moral of the

    story.¡±

    ¡°We know what we did wrong, Daddy! We promise we''ll study hard in the future! You can monitor us!¡±

    the boys apologized in unison.

    Their attitude was a lot more genuinepared to earlier.

    Lucian caressed their heads and tucked them in. ¡°All right, it''s gettingte. You all should rest early. I''ll

    leave after you''ve fallen asleep.¡±

    The children nodded obediently and closed their eyes.

    As he promised, he only left after they fell asleep.

    Benny lifted his eyelids, too. ¡°I know this story! Mommy told us before!¡±

 Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575

    Chapter 1575 In The Wild

    Roxanne had been sitting in the living room, waiting for Lucian to return while feeling bothered and

    worrying about the children.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    When she saw Lucian descending the stairs, she asked caringly, ¡°Are they asleep?¡±

    Lucian went over to the couch and sat beside her.

    He took in the tired expression on her countenance and pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°I''m fine. Just feeling a little worn out.¡± Roxanne forced a smile.

    Instead of panicking, like when the children were around, she nestled in his arms.

    Lucian kissed her forehead, held her hand, and stood up. ¡°When I returned from thepany earlier, I

    noticed the weather was good today. I want to bring you out for a ride.¡±

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°I...¡±

    She wanted to say she wasn''t in the mood for it.

    However, Lucian didn''t give her a chance to object as he dragged her to the entrance.

    Afraid they would wake the children up, they quietly stepped out and closed the door.

    Even though they were in their own house, they were acting like thieves.

    When Roxanne realized that, she thought it was funny and stopped feeling gloomy.

    ¡°The children were already asleep when I came out earlier. Don''t wake them up. I only want to bring

    you out tonight,¡± said Lucian, seemingly detecting her feelings.

    At that moment, it was past ten at night.

    Roxanne shuddered when the night breeze blew past her.

    The next second, a warm coatnded on her shoulders.

    She turned back and noticed the regret on Lucian''s face. ¡°I should''ve grabbed more clothes for you

    since it''s nighttime.¡±

    Just as he concluded his sentence, he spun back.

    Roxanne grabbed him. ¡°I''m fine like this. What about you? Are you cold?¡±

    Lucian held her hand and nted a kiss on the back. ¡°I''m good.¡±

    Hesitation shed past her eyes when she saw the thin shirt on his body.

    Before she could utter another word, he forcefully pulled her into his embrace.

    ¡°That''s better.¡± He sounded satisfied as he brought her to the vehicle.

    The car moved slowly toward the outskirts of the city.

    Roxanne''s face was still flushed as she admired the view outside the window.

    When she noticed the gradualck of cars passing them by and an increase in the density of trees, she

    wondered out loud, ¡°Where are we going?¡± Why do we look like we''re going to a mountain?

    Lucian replied inly, ¡°We''re going to the mountain.¡±

    ¡°Why are we going there sote at night? We can just ride around our neighborhood.¡±

    As she spoke, she noticed a weird expression forming on his face.

    ¡°There are too many people around there. It''s not convenient. I''m afraid people will call the cops if they

    see what we''ll be doing.¡± Lucian cocked an eyebrow and nced at her mysteriously.

    As his vague but suggestive words repeated in Roxanne''s mind, she felt her cheeks burning. Is he

    nning to do that in the wild?

    At that thought, she wrapped her coat tighter around her body. ¡°How about we just head back? It''s so

    cold outside right now.¡±

    She didn''t want to say no outright because she feared her guess was wrong. She could only subtly

    express her desire to return.

    However, Lucian was unwilling to do as she asked. ¡°It took a long time for me to find this spot. Since

    we''re already here, we might as well take a look first. If you don''t like it, we can return right away.¡±

 Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576

    Chapter 1576 I Thought

    Roxanne stared at the deste environment outside the window in panic and disbelief.

    ¡°I don''t think this is a good idea, Lucian. Let''s just head home now.¡± She sounded upset as she

    wrapped the coat around her tightly.

    Lucian couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw the panic on her face. ¡°What''s so bad about this idea?

    Do you know what I''m going to do?¡±

    Roxanne''s eyes darted around. ¡°Aren''t you nning to¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish, she noticed the car was slowing down.

    Lucian nced at her before alighting from the vehicle.

    With no other choice, Roxanne swallowed her words and looked outside.

    Her panic transformed into confusion when she saw the scene outside the window.

    ¡°Everything''s prepared, Mr. Farwell,¡± reported Cayden as he respectfully stood beside the car.

    Lucian nodded, walked to the passenger seat, and opened the door with a teasing smile. ¡°This really

    can''t be done near our home. Now that you''ve seen what I have in mind, do you still want to go back?¡±

    In the distance was a helipad brightly lit by a few searchlights.

    Several helicopters of varying sizes were sitting neatly on the helipad. One of the helicopters was the

    one used to pick them up from their homest time.

    Roxanne remained dumbfounded for a long while before she returned to her senses. ¡°So, what you

    said earlier... You meant you wanted us to fly in a helicopter?¡±

    Raising his eyebrow, Lucian answered, ¡°What did you think I was talking about? The only reason I

    could fly around the cityst time for a short period was that the government approved it for an

    emergency situation.¡±

    Roxanne blushed and red at him with embarrassment. ¡°Why didn''t you say that earlier? I thought...¡±

    ¡°I don''t mind if that''s what you want.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± Roxanne''s eyes widened.

    Her embarrassed and frustrated look made him smile as he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Come on out. I''m

    taking you to rx.¡±

    Roxanne got out of the car with Lucian''s assistance, and Cayden greeted respectfully, ¡°Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    His words caused her to blush again. ¡°Thank you for your efforts.¡± Lucian is such a scoundrel! I forgot

    Cayden was around earlier. He must''ve heard everything we said... Oh god, how am I going to face

    him in the future?

    ¡°You can go home now. Expect a bonus this month,¡± said Lucian to Cayden.

    Cayden gave a reply and left because he didn''t want to be their third wheel.

    Soon, only the couple was left on the mountain.

    Lucian brought her to a helicopter, then pressed something to open the hatch door.

    He held her hand again and led her inside.

    Roxanne examined the surrounding with curiosity.

    The helicopter was bigger and better decorated than the one from before. The original seat had been

    reced by a couch, and the floor was covered in soft carpet. There was even an elegant table inside

    with red wine and a few snacks sitting on top.

    ¡°I only made this decision beforeing home, so Cayden had to set this up in a hurry.¡± Lucian''s voice

    rang out next to Roxanne''s ear before the door closed.

    Dim lights illuminated the interior, creating a rather ambiguous environment.

 Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577

    Chapter 1577 Stay With You

    ¡°Sit.¡± Lucian held Roxanne''s hand and gestured for her to sit on the couch.

    After she sat down, Lucian stepped into the cockpit.

    Roxanne raised her head and watched him operate the aircraft. Momentster, the helicopter slowly

    ascended into the sky.

    ¡°You know how to pilot a helicopter?¡± she asked, astonished.

    Lucian chuckled. ¡°Truth be told, there are very few things in this world I don''t know how to do.¡±

    Roxanne was stunned for a few seconds. He''s not wrong, considering he was born into an extremely

    affluent family. He has too much energy and money to develop any interests and hobbies he has. It''s a

    shame he didn''t show any of it in our previous marriage.

    Having guessed what was on her mind, Lucian nced back and said, ¡°I only learned how to fly a

    helicopter two years ago. As for the rest of my skills, I''ll show them to you in the future.¡±

    Roxanne shed him a small smile.

    As the helicopter flew high into the sky, Lucian suggested, ¡°Look outside the window.¡±

    Roxanne looked out and saw the moon and stars that were magnified before her eyes, making her feel

    as though she could touch them just by stretching her hand out.

    As she watched the celestial objects in the sky slowly pass her by, she gradually rxed and felt

    satisfied.

    Retracting her gaze, shemented, ¡°It''s so beautiful.¡±

    Lucian was delighted that she enjoyed the trip. ¡°Do you want to look at the sea?¡±

    Roxanne nodded at first, but shortly after, she asked in hesitation, ¡°Can I? It''s sote already.¡±

    ¡°It''s pretty close, and the helicopter''s fast. We''ll be there in a few minutes.¡± Lucian was aware of her

    love for the sea. He speedily turned the aircraft around and flew toward the ocean.

    Roxanney next to the window in anticipation and gazed at the mountains below.

    Minutester, the sea appeared in front of her.

    As the waves rolled by, the stars and the moon reflected on the sea looked as if they were floating on

    the surface.

    Roxanne was dumbstruck by the beauty of the scene.

    Suddenly, Lucian appeared next to her. ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    Roxanne nodded subconsciously. Just as she was going to answer his question, she recalled

    something and pointed at the pilot''s seat. ¡°Why have youe here? The helicopter¡ª¡±

    He hugged her from behindfortingly. ¡°I''ve set it to autopilot.¡±

    Still, Roxanne couldn''t help but feel nervous as her body tensed up.

    Upon detecting her tension, Lucian kissed the back of her ear and chuckled. ¡°As long as I can stay with

    you, I don''t mind if we fall.¡±

    Immediately, she covered his mouth. ¡°Don''t say nonsense like that! We won''t fall. The kids are still so

    young!¡±Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian intentionally buried his head in the nape of her neck with regrets. ¡°Then will you die with me

    once they grow up?¡±

    He was only half-joking.

    Roxanne loosened her grip and stared at him with a probing look. ¡°What''s the matter with you? Why

    did you ask that question all of a sudden?¡±

 Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578

    Chapter 1578 Reward

    Lucian wrapped his arms around her even more tightly. ¡°Nothing. The view just reminded me that you

    still haven''t agreed to my marriage proposal.¡± If Roxanne refuses to ept my proposal, I don''t think

    it''s a bad idea if we just die here together right now.

    When he brought up that topic, Roxanne couldn''t help but recall that the ring was still in her

    possession. He said I should wear the ring if I agree, but...

    Embarrassed, she turned away, looked at the rolling waves beneath her, and argued, ¡°Is that ceremony

    that important? If you''re taking it that seriously, we should be sleeping in separate rooms right now.¡±

    Her words stumped him, spurring him to reflect on his behavior.

    However, after contemting it for a long while, he didn''t think he did anything wrong.

    Instead, his thoughts aroused him. Unable to hold himself back anymore, he kissed her neck and

    started touching her inappropriately. ¡°Those are two different things. Only we know how we''re sleeping

    behind closed doors. I want everyone to know that you''re mine.¡±

    Upon detecting the change in his demeanor, Roxanne blushed. ¡°You should go back to the cockpit lest

    something really happens!¡±

    Lucian refused to give up that easily. ¡°Look at how beautiful the scenery is...¡±

    Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

    Swiftly, Roxanne grabbed his hands and asked, ¡°Didn''t you say you took me out on this trip for me to

    rx?¡±

    Lucian let out a sigh and got rid of the indecent idea in his mind. He merely gazed at the sea while

    hugging her. ¡°You still haven''t answered my question.¡±

    After calming herself down, Roxanne lowered her eyes and replied, ¡°I already did. It''s just that only the

    two of us know.¡±

    That answer brought a satisfied smile to Lucian''s face.

    Roxanne could still feel his rock-hard member pressing against her back. She was so nervous that she

    didn''t dare to move.

    It wasn''t until he returned to the cockpit and flew the helicopter back that she sighed in relief. However,

    she started worrying about her waist. I don''t think I can avoid it tonight. If I had known this would

    happen, I wouldn''t have left with him. Also, is it just me, or is he flying this thing really fast now?

    Afternding the aircraft on the helipad, he went over to her and asked, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    Feeling touched, Roxanne smiled with glinting eyes. ¡°Much better. Thank you.¡±

    She didn''t expect Lucian to care so much about her bad mood that he would deliberately bring her out

    on a helicopter ride at night.

    ¡°That''s all you have to say?¡± Lucian frowned.

    Roxanne was confused. She was about to alight from the helicopter when she saw the hatch door had

    opened when Lucian grabbed her wrist and embraced her from behind. ¡°I don''t get a reward?¡±

    Thinking that he had calmed down, Roxanne nted a kiss on the edge of his lips.

    Just as she was going to leave, Lucian wrapped his arm around her waist and deepened the kiss.

    As Roxanne struggled to breathe, thanks to his overbearing kiss, she detected movements at his

    crotch.

    Lucian''s hoarse voice traveled into her ear. ¡°I don''t want to wait anymore. How about we give it a try in

    the helicopter? No one will see us.¡±

    Pushing his chest away, she rejected, ¡°No! Let''s hurry back home!¡±

    Instead of forcing her, he took her back to the car and drove her home.

 Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579

    Chapter 1579 Breakfast

    The couple spent a romantic, intimate night together.

    Roxanne woke up the next day with her body aching. I wonder if I should sleep in the guest room from

    now on...

    Lucian entered the room right then and looked at her with concern. ¡°Feeling horrible?¡±

    Roxanne bit her lip in embarrassment. ¡°All thanks to you.¡±

    Lucian sat beside her with a smile and massaged her waist. He didn''t n to apologize for his actions.

    ¡°You should rest for a little longer before leaving the bed. Essie woke up early in the morning to prepare

    breakfast for you. She should be here soon to call you.¡±

    Roxanne''s expression froze. Afraid her child would see her in that state, she endured the pain and tried

    to leave the bed.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± Este''s voice rang out outside of the room.

    Roxanne paused and twisted her back by ident, causing her face to contort in pain.

    ¡°What''s wrong, Mommy?¡± When the girl saw her mother''s expression, she dashed into the room and

    attempted to hug her mother''s waist.

    However, she was stopped by her father. ¡°Mommy identally sprained her waist, so don''t touch her.

    Are you here to invite Mommy to breakfast?¡±

    Este nodded.

    Fearing that Lucian would say something he shouldn''t to the girl if he kept going, Roxanne quickly said,

    ¡°I''ll head downstairs soon. Wait for me in the dining room, all right?¡±

    Este was still visibly worried about her mother''s waist.

    Roxanne shot a re at Lucian and patted the girl''s head. ¡°I''m fine. It was just an ident. It''s all right

    now.¡±

    Then she stood up and took two steps away from the bed, which eased the girl''s worry.

    The moment Este left the room, Roxanne dropped her act. I already didn''t have much rest. This man

    has no self-control...

    Lucian brought Roxanne to the bathroom apologetically to clean up. When he tried to do inappropriate

    stuff again, she kicked him out.

    They dawdled for a while before heading downstairs.

    Just as Roxanne arrived in the dining room, she saw a ss of milk and a sandwich on the table.

    It was a simple sandwich, but it was pretty tricky for a five-year-old to pull off.

    ¡°Ms. Este has been learning and practicing making breakfast for the past few days, Mrs. Farwell. It''s

    only until today that she''s willing to present her handiwork to you because she''s satisfied with it,¡± said

    Catalina to the family.

    Estelle nodded.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne turned to Este.

    The girl looked at her with anticipation and sparkling eyes.

    Roxanne felt touched and took a bite of the sandwich before beaming at Este. ¡°It''s delicious! Good

    job, Essie!¡±

    ¡°You''re better at making delicious food, Mommy!¡± said Este when she heard her mother''s

    compliments.

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    The girl''s reaction made Roxanneugh. ¡°Why did you decide to make breakfast for me?¡±

    ncing at her brothers, Este said, ¡°I''ve been wanting to do it, but we made you angry again

    yesterday, so...¡±

    The boys chimed in, ¡°We know what we did wrong, Mommy! We promise we won''t pull pranks anymore

    and will continue to learn from Daddy!¡±

    Roxanne nodded dly. ¡°I''m d you all do! I believe one day you''ll all improve so much that you''ll

    be the world''s greatest hackers!¡±

    At the side, Lucian concurred, ¡°They do have the talent.¡±

 Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580

    Chapter 1580 Do Not Contact Me

    After breakfast, Lucian sent the three children to kindergarten while Roxanne went to the research

    institute.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, any news from Damaris Group?¡± Linda had been waiting for her in front of her office early in

    the morning.

    Roxanne halted in his tracks when she heard the name Damaris Group. She recollected herself and

    replied, ¡°We still need more time. What''s wrong? Is there any problem with the factory?¡±

    Linda looked helpless. ¡°We used up thest batch of medicinal herbs yesterday afternoon, so now the

    factory is at a standstill. The person in charge contacted mest night, and we talked all night about the

    issue of stoppage pay for the workers.¡±

    As a result of that, Linda did not sleep well all night.

    Roxanne knitted her brows. She knew she had to tackle the problem, as it had worsened.

    ¡°All right. How much do they want? Proceed with the payment first. I''ll solve this problem as soon as

    possible.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, she picked up her pace and entered the office.

    She nced at the call log on her phone and noticed Jack''s number was second on the list.

    She gritted her teeth, mustered her courage, and called him back.

    However, he hung up directly.

    A few momentster, Roxanne received a text message: Ms. Jarvis, don''t contact me if you haven''t

    figured out the pricing issue. Call me only when you''ve figured it out.

    Upon reading the message, Roxanne felt a wave of disappointment wash over her. She put her phone

    down and picked up a directory, searching for medicinal herb suppliers she had not contacted before.

    As she flipped through the pages, she was overwhelmed with emotions.

    Never in a million years did she expect Jack, who was once an elegant and refined young gentleman,

    to be a profit-driven businessman.

    Now that their motive for this medicine waspletely at odds with each other, they would most likely

    not cooperate again.

    Realization hit Roxanne like a ton of bricks, and she immediately grabbed the phone to call the

    suppliers she missed yesterday.

    However, she failed to find a supplier she was satisfied with.

    Just then, she heard Linda''s voice from outside the door. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, the factory is requesting an

    additional one million for the stoppage fee...¡±

    Despite the painful sting in her heart, Roxanne had to ept it for the moment.

    She hung up the phone, strode out of the office, and said to Linda, ¡°Gather all the research team

    leaders in the conference room.¡±

    She hung up the phone, strode out of the office, and said to Linda, ¡°Gather all the research team

    leaders in the conference room.¡±

    Linda nodded and called the team leaders over.

    Ten minutester, all the leaders appeared in the conference room.

    ¡°As you all know, our research institute is in a difficult situation,¡± Roxanne began in a friendly yet

    authoritative tone. ¡°Do any of you have any suggestions on finding a new medicinal herb supplier?¡±

    The leaders exchanged nces before one of them spoke up. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, I''m confused. We have a

    good rtionship with Damaris Group, so why did they stop supplying us with medicinal herbs?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Another leader chimed in, ¡°We know Damaris Group has the best medicinal herbs. Is there really no

    way to persuade them to continue supplying us?¡±

    Faced with the employees'' skeptical looks, Roxanne felt ufortable but ultimately decided toe

    clean. ¡°Our original n with Damaris Group didn''t pan out, and we''re now in need of a new supplier

    for medicinal herbs.¡±

    As soon as the words left her mouth, silence fell over the room as everyone exchanged uncertain

    nces.

 Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581

    Chapter 1581 I Agree With You

    ¡°As far as I know, Mr. Damaris'' vision for this project was to give patients a fighting chance. I don''t think

    there''s anything wrong with that.¡± Despite her efforts to exin, some team leaders continued to

    whisper among themselves, casting suspicious looks in her direction.

    The conference room was so quiet that she could hear one of the leaders whisper.

    ¡°If anyone has any concerns, please don''t hesitate to voice them. I''m here to listen,¡± Roxanne said

    courteously while looking at the team leader.

    The team leader turned around and met her gaze. After a few seconds of silence, he expressed his

    doubts. ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you were the only one who negotiated with Damaris Group, and we had been kept

    in the dark throughout the negotiation.¡±

    Roxanne lowered her gaze slightly and responded softly, ¡°I''ll exin everything if you wish to know

    what transpired.¡±

    She felt a little uneasy as she looked at the faces before her.

    Undoubtedly, she had acted unterally and set the price without consulting her team.

    After witnessing the change in Jack''s behavior, Roxanne realized she could not tolerate how apathetic

    medical practitioners were toward patients.

    Everyone fixed their gazes on her, waiting for her to exin.

    Roxanne gathered her courage and said, ¡°I proposed a price of a hundred twenty for the medicine, but

    Mr. Damaris insisted on three hundred.¡±

    A heavy silence settled in the room after she uttered those words.

    Roxanne could see how serious they were, and it seemed they began to understand the picture.

    ¡°Sorry, but I want to know why you set that price.¡± A team leader finally voiced out his doubt.

    Roxanne tried to stayposed and exined, ¡°I want patients to be able to afford the medicine.

    Doing so might incur losses in the short term, but the long-term benefits are worth it. By doing so, we''ll

    also improve the reputation of the research institute.¡±

    In other words, she put the interests of patients and the research institute before her, while Jack only

    prioritized Damaris Group.

    After exining the situation, Roxanne smiled at everyone. ¡°That''s my two cents. If my idea doesn''t sit

    well with you, and you want to bail, I won''t hold it against you. But I hope we can all keep the

    technology used to produce the medicine a secret.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Once again, the room fell silent, causing Roxanne to clench her hand on the table. She could not shake

    off the unease in her.

    ¡°I agree with you.¡± Someone spoke up and threw his weight behind her.

    Roxanne''s eyes lit up with delight.

    The leader continued, ¡°I appreciate your support. We''ve been putting our heart and soul into this

    research institute for so long, and what Dr. Jarvis did is also in the best interests of the organization. I

    hope her decision can take us to the next level.¡±

    ¡°I agree that Mr. Damaris'' pricing is a little steep,¡± another team leader said.

    Everyone else then chimed in with their support for Roxanne.

    Roxanne was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Thank you for backing me up.¡±

    Roxanne had thought they would side with Jack, considering how close they were to him.

    All the team leaders had somber expressions on their faces. ¡°Dr. Jarvis, we believe in your vision. We

    want the institute to seed.¡±

    Roxanne let out a sigh of relief and redirected the conversation back to the matter at hand. ¡°So, does

    anyone have any leads on the medicinal herb suppliers we can reach out to?¡±

    As it turned out, everyone present had been working at the research institute for many years and had

    some connections in the pharmaceutical industry.

    They immediately started brainstorming and discussing the potential medicinal herb suppliers they had

    in mind.

    Roxonne''s eyes lit up with delight.

 Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582

    Chapter 1582 A CEO Has To Eat

    Nevertheless, none of them could reach a conclusion even after spending the whole afternoon on it.

    One of the experienced team leaders heaved a sigh and stated, ¡°Damaris Group produces one of the

    highest quality medicinal herbs in the world. It will be challenging to find herbs that can rival them.

    Moreover, we need these medicinal herbs inrge quantities, which makes it even more difficult.¡±

    Everyone was at a loss for what to do, especially since he also could note up with anything.

    ¡°If there''s no other way, we can only make concessions on the pricing.¡±

    One of the team leaders had already thought about the worst possibility.

    Everyone was in a state of despair in the conference room.

    Roxanne''s heart sank to rock bottom.

    She had no choice but to conclude the meeting since it was already time for lunch.

    ¡°Let''s stop here today. I hope you guys can keep this from the workers and let this information stay

    within us. There''s no need to spread negativity in the research institute. I''ll think of something in the

    meantime.¡±

    Everyone assented.

    Suddenly thinking of something, Roxanne smiled at them. ¡°The atmosphere in the research institute

    has been too tense recently. You guys can organize a team lunch and bring your respective teams out

    this afternoon. I''ll settle the bills.¡±

    She wanted to lighten the atmosphere in the research institute.

    Everyone understood her intentions and agreed to do it.

    Roxanne watched them leave the conference room. As she was in no mood to eat, she sat in the room

    alone, trying to think of any way to resolve this crisis.

    She considered calling Harvey because she knew he would be overjoyed that she had developed such

    a medicine.

    Harvey was very reputable in the industry, so he might know medicinal herb suppliers who supplied

    high-quality medicinal herbs.

    She took out her phone to call him when Lucian''s call came in.

    Roxanne rposed herself before answering the phone.

    ¡°Have you eaten?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    Lucian''s deep voice sounded beside her ear. It was extremelyforting.

    Roxanne couldn''t help but feel aggrieved upon hearing his voice. ¡°I haven''t eaten. I''ve been busy the

    whole afternoon, but I don''t have any appetite.¡±

    ¡°Come out. I''m outside the research institute.¡±

    Lucian seemed to have predicted her situation. His voice was warm and caring.

    Roxanne''s eyes lit up, and she walked out. ¡°Why are you here? Aren''t you working?¡±

    She wanted to lighten the atmosphere in the research institute.

    Lucian replied affectionately, ¡°Even a CEO has to eat. Also, I tired you out yesterday, so I have to make

    it up to you today, or else I''m afraid you will sleep in the guest room.¡±

    Lucian replied affectionately, ¡°Even a CEO has to eat. Also, I tired you out yesterday, so I have to make

    it up to you today, or else I''m afraid you will sleep in the guest room.¡±

    As the events ofst night reyed in her mind, Roxanne''s face gradually flushed bright red, and she

    instinctively scanned her surroundings.

    She breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing no one near her and reproached, ¡°Stop saying such

    nonsense. I''m almost out of thepany!¡±

    Lucian chuckled and didn''t say anything. He didn''t hang up the call either.

    Roxanne immediately saw the familiar Bentley when she walked out of the research institute. The car

    window facing the research institute was lowered so everyone who came out of the institute could see

    Lucian inside the car.

    Lucian saw her and hung up the phone before alighting from the vehicle.

    Roxanne quickly walked over and got in the car with him.

    ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Lucian asked her as he got in the car from the other side.

    As he spoke, he sneaked a peek at her from the rearview mirror.

    Her expression was the same asst night.

    I''m right. The problem with Damaris Group is still unresolved, and it has taken a turn for the worse.

 Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583

    Chapter 1583 Too Idealistic

    Roxanne was still thinking about the matter with medicinal herbs even after she got in the car, so she

    didn''t hear Lucian''s question.

    Only when the car engine started did she regain her senses. ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Lucian replied, ¡°I don''t know what you want to eat, so I''ll choose some random ce for us.¡±

    Roxanne nodded, as she was in no mood to think about this.

    Soon, the car stopped next to a restaurant entrance.

    Lucian got out of the car and opened the door for Roxanne. She was still in a daze, consumed by her

    worries. Her thoughts were clearly written on her face.

    Seeing that, Lucian drew his brows together worriedly. He suppressed his worry for her and brought

    her into the restaurant.

    The meal ended on an unappetizing note, as Roxanne had a poor appetite. She was gued with

    anxiety, so she couldn''t really taste the food.

    She was done with her meal quickly, but at Lucian''s insistence, she ate a few more mouthfuls.

    ¡°Is the coboration with Damaris Group not going well?¡± Lucian asked after they finished their meal

    and got back into the car.

    Roxanne froze for a few seconds. She didn''t know whether she should tell him about the specifics of it,

    as she wanted to resolve this matter by herself.

    However, she didn''t mind relying on him if it was thest resort.

    Do I really have no other choice now?

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    As she was still hesitating, Lucian responded, ¡°Jack didn''t ept your pricing and the negotiation

    failed. Now the Damaris family is rejecting to coborate with you.¡±

    He sounded confident as if he had already investigated this matter.

    Roxanne was surprised. ¡°How do you know about this?¡±

    Lucian replied, ¡°There are only a few scenarios of how the coboration between Jack and you will turn

    out. I have been a businessman for so long, so I could already tell what happened from your

    expression.¡±

    A look of dejection shed across Roxanne''s face. Lucian continued, ¡°If it''s me, I won''t ept your

    pricing either.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that low? However, if I set the price higher...¡±

    Lucian did not attempt to console her as he always had previously. Instead, he simply stated, ¡°To a

    businessman, if the profits are too low and it takes a long time to see any decent returns, it''s not a wise

    investment.¡±

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°But we should always consider patients first since we are in the medical industry,

    shouldn''t we?¡± She lowered her head as she was filled with self-doubt. ¡°Or am I thinking too much into

    this? Am I being too idealistic?¡±

    However, she didn''t mind relying on him if it was thest resort.

    Lucian gazed at her with a grim expression and didn''t say anything.

    She was indeed too idealistic, especially when it came to business matters.

    When she threw herself into a business battle, she didn''t think of herself as a businesswoman but

    simply as a person from the medical industry.

    It was impossible for her to win against Jack.

    However, she could still maintain her ideals since Lucian was on her side.

    ¡°But some of my experienced employees in the research institute are also on my side when we had a

    meeting just now.¡±

    Roxanne looked at him hopefully as she wanted to get his affirmation.

    Lucian replied, ¡°As someone from the medical industry, there''s nothing wrong with your method. In fact,

    it''s very noble.¡±

    In other words, she was stillcking in business negotiations.

    Roxanne had been facing countless setbacks recently. Self-doubt filled her heart now that Lucian was

    also criticizing her too.

    She couldn''t help but ask, ¡°What will you do in my situation? Will you raise the price just as Jack

    wanted?¡±

 Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584

    Chapter 1584 It Is Only Right

    Lucian smiled faintly. ¡°If I think lowering the price will benefit us, I''ll definitely remain firm in that

    decision.¡±

    ¡°But Jack can''t ept it, and the coboration will fall apart.¡± Roxanne did not understand the situation.

    That was exactly what she did, and Damaris Group unterally terminated the coboration.

    There was no change in Lucian''s expression as he said, ¡°I''ll force him to work with me.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Roxanne frowned and studied him. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°By using public opinion. The Damaris family has been operating their business for more than a

    century. The public thinks they''re benevolent, but they''re unwilling to lower the price of the medicines. If

    this issue is made public, they will have no choice but to lower the price even if it''s for the sake of their

    reputation.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in agreement, feeling as if she had learned something new. But...

    Knowing well what was on her mind, Lucian instantly revealed why that method could not work. ¡°But if

    we do that, the Damaris family''s reputation will be affected. I''m not bothered by it, but it''s not the case

    for you.¡±

    Roxanne nodded.

    The Damaris family held a very important position in the medical industry. After all those years,

    Roxanne, too, felt that they were an incredible family.

    Moreover, the pricing this time might just be Jack''s idea.

    Roxanne did not want to ruin the Damaris family''s reputation because of that matter.

    If she did that, the entire traditional medicine industry would be affected.

    She felt utterly defeated. ¡°I can''t do that, but I''ve contacted all the suppliers I know. None of them can

    rece the Damaris family.¡±

    Lucian arched his brow slightly at her troubled expression. ¡°Perhaps I can help.¡±

    Roxanne''s eyes lit up a little, but there was also a hint of hesitation in them. ¡°This is the research

    institute''s problem. I can''t keep asking you for help every time.¡±

    ¡°But the matter can''t wait, and you''re out of ideas.¡±

    Roxanne parted her lips, but she could not say anything to counter his words.

    Lucian added, ¡°Anyway, I''m not helping for free.¡±

    ¡°You want a share of profits?¡± Roxanne asked in confusion.

    Lucian was taken aback by her words.

    After some time, he smiled. ¡°If it were someone else, I''d have seized the opportunity to gain something

    out of this favor.¡±

    Roxanne''s heart raced.

    If Lucian really wants a share of the profit, does that mean I''ll have to discuss business with him in the

    future?

    The thought of it gave her a headache.

    ¡°But since it''s you I''m helping, I want something else,¡± Lucian went on.

    Roxanne felt relieved and puzzled at the same time.

    Roxanne did not want to ruin the Damaris family''s reputation because of that matter.

    Lucian leaned closer to her ear and murmured something before returning to his seat and waiting for

    her answer with a smile.

    Roxanne''s face flushed, and a hesitant look filled her eyes.

    Without forcing her, Lucian slowly started the engine and drove toward the research institute.

    It was not until they arrived at the entrance did he turn to look at her. ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Roxanne hesitated throughout the journey, but she still gave in and nodded resignedly in the end.

    Upon getting that response from her, Lucian smiled. He immediately unbuckled his seatbelt and leaned

    over to give her a kiss.

    Only when Roxanne ran out of breath and patted his shoulder did he reluctantly let her go.

    ¡°If the research institute cannot hold on during this period, just tell me. I can give you funds whenever

    you want,¡± Lucian said hoarsely.

    All of a sudden, Roxanne felt something was amiss. She turned to him and said, ¡°Why do I feel like I''ve

    be your sugar baby, and you''re even supporting the entire research institute?¡±

    Lucian shook his head to disagree with her statement. ¡°You''re my wife. It''s only right for you to spend

    my money.¡±

    Roxanne blushed and said nothing. After all, she would never ask him for money.

 Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585

    Chapter 1585 Did Roxanne Say Yes

    After watching Roxanne enter the research institute, Lucian turned the car around and headed toward

    Queen Group.

    Jonathan had just returned and was about to enter his office when Lucian arrived at Queen Group.

    ¡°Lucian, what brings you here to see me today?¡± Jonathan smiled when he saw Lucian. However, the

    smile on Lucian''s face took Jonathan by surprise. ¡°Wait. Are you really Lucian? Or are you someone

    disguised as him?¡±

    Lucian''s expression turned cold, and he stared at Jonathan speechlessly. ¡°Yes, it''s me.¡±

    Jonathan was certain he was seeing Lucian only when thetter schooled his expression. He opened

    the door and invited Lucian into the office.

    ¡°Why are you here out of the blue?¡± After pouring two cups of coffee for Lucian and himself, Jonathan

    sat on the couch. ¡°Did you and Roxanne¡ª¡±

    Lucian nced at him. ¡°Roxanne needs your help.¡±

    ¡°Since you''ve asked, I''ll definitely help you,¡± Jonathan agreed to it in a heartbeat.

    ¡°I would like to trouble you to¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don''t have to be so polite when it''s just us.¡± Jonathan was shocked. ¡°If you speak like that, I''ll

    me myself to death when I fail to help you out.¡±

    ¡°Find all the medicinal herb suppliers or farms in the country that can rece Damaris Group as soon

    as you can. I need you to strike a deal with them no matter what their price is.¡±

    The smile on Jonathan''s face froze, and he let out a dryugh. ¡°That''s indeed a little troublesome.¡±

    Lucian raised his brows slightly, looking a little threatening.

    Seeing that, Jonathan quickly exined, ¡°Lucian, you don''t know much about the pharmaceutical

    industry, so you don''t know just how good the quality of Damaris Group''s medicinal herbs is. The

    reason their business can operate for so long is that they live up to their reputation. It''s really hard to

    find suppliers that can produce medicinal herbs that are as good as Damaris Group''s.¡±

    Lucian remained impassive.

    Jonathan shuddered inwardly at the sight and quickly added, ¡°Then again, it''s not entirely impossible to

    find one in the country. It''s just that the workload will be a little heavy.¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Farwell Group has a project. Perhaps Queen Group can get involved in it,¡± said Lucian suddenly.

    He was making an exchange.

    Naturally, Jonathan was interested in Farwell Group''s projects. Nheless, he had to find out why

    Lucian was putting in so much effort to find such apany first.

    The smile on Jonathan''s face froze, and he let out a dryugh. ¡°That''s indeed a little troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Did Roxanne''s partnership with Damaris Group fail?¡± he asked cautiously.

    Lucian nodded.

    Seeing that, Jonathan instantly eximed, ¡°That''s great! You don''t have to worry about Roxanne and

    Jack getting too close now.¡±

    Lucian took a sip of the coffee and said with a deep voice, ¡°If you can help me find another medicinal

    herb supplier, I won''t have to worry about other men, let alone Jack.¡±

    Jonathan froze.

    It took him several minutes to return to his senses. He guessed, ¡°Did Roxanne say yes?¡±

    Lucian curled his lips, and his eyes twinkled. ¡°Something like that, but we have to settle this first.¡±

    Jonathan sighed and eximed, ¡°Finally! It''s been so long. I can''t believe you two are finally getting

    married.¡± No wonder Lucian was smiling so brightly when he arrived just now. ¡°Well, now that you''ve

    said that, I''ve got to settle this even if it''s for Essie''s sake. Just wait for my good news.¡±

    Lucian chuckled and lifted his cup.

    In response, Jonathan clinked his cup with Lucian''s.

    They downed the coffee as though they were drinking alcohol.

 Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586

    Chapter 1586 Afraid She Will Return

    At the same time, Frieda was sitting uneasily in the office one floor below Jonathan''s, thinking about

    the person she had seen earlier downstairs.

    That should be Lucian if I''m right. Jonathan and Lucian have barely been in contact ever since Aubree

    left. Why is he here out of the blue? Did he find something? Did he manage to track down Aubree?

    Frieda could no longer sit still. She hurriedly grabbed her bag and left the office.

    The moment she reached downstairs, she got into her car and sped toward the man''s house she and

    Aubree visited thest time.

    The sky was already dark by the time she arrived.

    At that moment, Shawn was leisurely watering the flowers.

    He hesitated for a moment when he heard the butler''s report, but he still let the butler bring the guest

    in.

    ¡°It''s an honor to have you here, Ms. Queen.¡±

    Only when the butler brought Frieda in did Shawn put the watering can aside, wipe his hands, and sit

    on the couch.

    Casting the rigid-looking Frieda a nce, he added, ¡°Have a seat and tell me what you need.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Frieda sat down hesitantly, feeling a little timid as she stared at the man in front of her.

    The way he treated Aubreest time left a lingering fear in Frieda''s heart.

    Moreover, Shawn was capable of sending Aubree out of the country without the Farwell family

    knowing. Clearly, his background was unfathomable. He was not someone Frieda could offend.

    Despite Shawn''s politeness, Frieda could not help but question herself.

    I shouldn''t havee, should I?

    The butler poured them some coffee and ced one cup in front of her.

    Only then did Frieda snap back to her senses.

    Shawn sensed her fear for him, and a hint of unfathomable emotion shed across his eyes. ¡°I wonder

    what''s so important that made youe here today?¡±

    Frieda hesitated again at the mention of her purpose for visiting.

    After taking a sip of the coffee, she mustered her courage and uttered warily, ¡°I haven''t been able to

    contact Aubree ever since she left for the past few days. I''m a little worried, so¡ª¡±

    ¡°So, you''re here to ask me about Aubree''s whereabouts?¡± Shawn asked.

    Frieda stopped talking. She forced a smile and bobbed her head, quickly adding, ¡°It''s okay if you can''t

    tell me. I just want to know when she''sing back.¡±

    Shawn snorted meaningfully. ¡°Do you want her toe back or the opposite?¡±

    Frieda''s expression stiffened when she heard that.

    Studying her face, Shawn uttered nonchntly, ¡°Let me guess. I think you''re afraid she''ll return.¡±

    Without realizing it, Frieda slowed her breathing and stammered, ¡°H-How could I? Aubree''s my best

    friend¡ª¡±

    As if not hearing her words, Shawn put down his cup and said, ¡°She''ll be back, but not as Aubree.¡±

    Frieda frowned, her eyes filled with confusion.

    Shawn exined tly, ¡°Don''t worry. No one, not even you, will recognize her when shees back.¡±

    Just as Frieda was about to let out a sigh of relief, she heard him say, ¡°Unless she goes looking for

    you.¡±

    That sentence gave her a feeling that resembled a venomous snake wrapped around her neck. It was

    suffocating.

    Is Aubree not nning on letting me off the hook when she returns?

 Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587

    Chapter 1587 It Is Getting Late

    ¡°What''s wrong? Are you afraid she''ll look for you?¡± asked Shawn when he saw her expression.

    Panic crossed Frieda''s face. ¡°No way. I''m just worried.¡±

    Shawn chuckled lightly. ¡°About?¡±

    Frieda looked around guiltily. ¡°The police are keeping a close eye on every road to the Farwell

    residence. She''ll definitely get caught if shees back. I think... it''s best if she doesn''te back.¡±

    Shawn snorted coldly. ¡°No can do. I sent her abroad just for the day of her return.¡±

    Aubree''s grudge against Roxanne was deep. She would surely be of great help to Shawn when she

    came back, including the woman currently in front of him.

    He softened his tone and asked, ¡°Aubree''s wanted by the police, yet you still took the risk and came

    looking for me with her. Your rtionship with her is amazing. I can''t help but wonder if she has some

    dirt on you.¡±

    His words hit the bull''s eye. Frieda''s heart clenched as she gripped the hem of her skirt and forced a

    smile. ¡°Don''t make wild guesses without any proof. Aubree and I have always been close.¡±

    Shawn merely stared at her, examining her expression.

    Momentster, he let out a mysterious smile as if he had confirmed something. ¡°It was too abrupt of

    me. I just think your rtionship with her is too good to be true.¡±

    With that, he stood up nonchntly, walked to the wine cab, and returned with a bottle of wine and

    two sses.

    His actions filled Frieda with puzzlement and wariness.

    After pouring two sses of wine, Shawn pushed one of the sses toward Frieda.

    ¡°I''m not used to having coffee with pretty girls. Let''s have some wine instead.¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As he spoke, there was an ambiguous smile on his face.

    Frieda frowned and did not ept the drink. ¡°I can''t drink. I drove here.¡±

    Hearing that, Shawn spread out his hands in a gesture of disappointment. ¡°What a pity. Looks like I''ve

    got to drink alone, then.¡±

    Feeling a little uneasy, Frieda picked up her bag and said, ¡°It''s gettingte. I''ll be taking my leave.¡±

    Before she could get to her feet, Shawn called out, ¡°Are you here just to ask about Aubree? If that''s the

    case, you can''t me me for suspecting the rtionship between you two.¡±

    Hearing that, Frieda had no choice but to sit back down.

    ¡°Nheless, I''m more than willing to be used by a pretty woman.¡± Shawn had a pair of bright eyes

    that crinkled when he smiled.

    He had used that same trick on many women. Even Frieda was slightly mesmerized by him when she

    sat down.

    ¡°I don''t understand why a sensible woman like you would end up being friends with a person like

    Aubree,¡± hemented.

    Frieda lowered her guard and mumbled, ¡°I didn''t know she was that kind of person, either. It was too

    late by the time I found out.¡±

    Shawn caught the keyword in her words. ¡°What''s toote?¡±

    Snapping out of it, Frieda forced herself to stay calm and said, ¡°I was already her close friend when I

    found out about it, so I can''t just abandon her.¡±

    Shawn nodded thoughtfully and did not pursue it any further.

    The two continued making small talk, but it was mostly Shawn who came up with topics for the

    conversation.

    He stopped bringing up Aubree''s name, which helped Frieda rx more.

 Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588

    Chapter 1588 He Is The Eldest Child

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    At the end of their conversation, Shawn walked her out the door. ¡°I had a great time talking to you

    today. It''s a pity we didn''t have drinks together. When will you be free to have a meal with me, Ms.

    Queen?¡±

    Frieda hesitated for a moment. Even so, ideas came to her mind when she recalled their pleasant

    conversation earlier. Shawn was attractive and had powerparable with the Farwell family.

    Frieda had wanted to let Aubree marry Lucian so she could bask in Aubree''s glory.

    Now that she had a perfectly good opportunity presented to her, there was no reason for her not to

    climb up the socialdder.

    With that thought in mind, she agreed and arranged a time with him.

    As Shawn watched her leave, his expression darkened gradually.

    The Queen family has a close rtionship with the Farwell family. Frieda is definitely someone I can

    use. Based on my observation, Aubree must have some dirt on her. If I fail to restrain her with affection,

    I''ll ask Aubree for Frieda''s dirt. I''m going to haveplete control over Frieda no matter what.

    On her way home, Frieda kept thinking of the way Shawn treated her.

    He''s incredible for being able to send Aubree out of the country without the Farwell family or the police

    finding out about it. If I can actually win his heart... Aubree will be an insignificant insect I can get

    rid of easily.

    The more she thought about it, the more relieved she felt. There was even a subtle smugness on her

    face when she stepped into the Queen residence.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    Recently, Jonathan had been closely monitoring her whereabouts. When he found out she had left the

    company in the afternoon, he had been waiting in the living room ever since he came home.

    That was why he threw her that question as soon as she came back.

    Upon hearing his voice, Frieda looked up and shed him a casual smile. ¡°Nowhere. I just wanted to

    take a stroll. I finally got the chance to go out after being locked up at home for the past few days.¡±

    Jonathan''s scrutinizing gaze was filled with suspicion.

    Frieda said in a childlike voice, ¡°Don''t be so paranoid, Jonathan. Aubree''s gone. I can''t find her even if I

    want to. I really went out to get some fresh air.¡±

    Only then did Jonathan force himself to believe her. Still, he reminded her, ¡°Don''t do anything stupid

    again. Be good and stay at home. Grandpa and I won''t let you suffer.¡±

    Frieda nodded obediently, and he said nothing else.

    The more she thought about it, the more relieved she felt. There was even a subtle smugness on her

    face when she stepped into the Queen residence.

    ¡°By the way, I think I saw Lucian this afternoon. What did he want with you?¡± asked Frieda.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589

    Chapter 1589 A Heartwarming Sight

    Roxanne had been in a meeting the entire afternoon. Yet, there were still no leads. She looked gloomy

    when she returned to the Farwell residence.¡°Mommy, why didn¡¯t you pick us up in the afternoon?¡±

    Lucian had picked the children up that day, and they had been asking for Roxanne the entire

    evening.The second she returned, Benny immediately went to meet her at the door. His disappointment

    was written all over his face. Seeing that, Roxanne forced a smile at them. ¡°I was busy in the afternoon.

    I¡¯ll pick you up once I¡¯m done with my work.¡±Lucian, who was observing them by the side, raised his

    brow. ¡°Are you guys upset that I picked all of you up alone? Or maybe you prefer Mr. Lawson

    more?¡±Upon hearing that, the children hurriedly hugged his thighs. ¡°No! We don¡¯t want Mr. Lawson. We

    want you, Daddy!¡±¡°Run along and y, then,¡± said Lucian while patting their heads.The children¡¯s

    gazes shifted from Roxanne to Lucian. They could tell the adults had something to talk about, so they

    tactfully dispersed.Lucian approached Roxanne and caressed her face. ¡°Still no leads?¡±It was

    Roxanne¡¯s first time feeling so disheartened. She could not help but be clingy as she ced her

    forehead on his shoulder. ¡°Yeah. I really don¡¯t know what to do. I¡¯m so tired. I never knew negotiating

    businesses was so tiring.¡±Lucian pulled her into his arms and patted her back gently. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve

    already asked Jonathan to contact all the medicinal herb suppliers in the country.¡±Roxanne smiled.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±Lucian lowered his eyes to meet her gaze. ¡°Just don¡¯t forget what you promised me.¡±When

    their eyes met, Roxanne could sense the sincerity and affection in his gaze. Immediately, she blushed

    and nodded with a smile.Right then, Catalina had served dinner and called them to have their meal.

    The two ended their conversation and led the children to the dining table.s, the thought of the

    medicines made Roxanne lose her appetite.Noting that, Lucian frowned and put down his fork halfway

    through his meal.Everyone cast him a confused look.They watched him roll up his sleeves and enter

    the kitchen, leaving everyone bewildered.Roxanne got up and said, ¡°I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±She entered the

    kitchen, only to find Lucian busy cooking at the stove.A guess surfaced in her mind. Still, she asked

    softly, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lucian stopped what he was doing when he heard her voice and looked

    over. ¡°Why are you here?¡±¡°You left helfwey through the meel, so I got worried,¡± enswered Roxenne

    while meking his wey to him.She wes curious ebout whet he wes going to do.Lucien joked, ¡°Whet ere

    you worried ebout? Thet I¡¯ll burn down the kitchen?¡±Roxenne wes stunned, but she leughed out loud in

    the next second.Lucien felt much more relieved seeing thet He kissed her lips before expleining, ¡°I

    noticed you didn¡¯t heve much of en eppetite, so I¡¯m meking you some seled. Seleds ere eppetizing.¡±

    When he finished expleining whet he wes doing, he turned eround end cerried on with his work. ¡°By the

    wey, my cooking skills eren¡¯t thet greet. I¡¯m sure you know ebout it. I¡¯ll meke sure to put less vineger in

    it this time.¡±The thought of the dish he mede in the pest mede Roxenne smile brighter.They prepered

    the dish together while chetting softly. It wes e heertwerming sight.Not long efter, Lucien brought the

    seled out. The three children, who hed finished their meel, tectfully left the teble to give the edults some

    privecy.Roxenne wes very kind by eeting quite e lerge portion of the seled end even finishing the

    risotto.After dinner, Lucien told her to get some rest while he steyed beck to teke cere of the kids.¡°You

    left halfway through the meal, so I got worried,¡± answered Roxanne while making his way to him.She

    was curious about what he was going to do.Lucian joked, ¡°What are you worried about? That I¡¯ll burn

    down the kitchen?¡±Roxanne was stunned, but sheughed out loud in the next second.Lucian felt

    much more relieved seeing that He kissed her lips before exining, ¡°I noticed you didn¡¯t have much of

    an appetite, so I¡¯m making you some sd. Sds are appetizing.¡± When he finished exining what

    he was doing, he turned around and carried on with his work. ¡°By the way, my cooking skills aren¡¯t that

    great. I¡¯m sure you know about it. I¡¯ll make sure to put less vinegar in it this time.¡±The thought of the

    dish he made in the past made Roxanne smile brighter.They prepared the dish together while chatting

    softly. It was a heartwarming sight.Not long after, Lucian brought the sd out. The three children, who

    had finished their meal, tactfully left the table to give the adults some privacy.Roxanne was very kind by

    eating quite arge portion of the sd and even finishing the risotto.After dinner, Lucian told her to get

    some rest while he stayed back to take care of the kids.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

 Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590

    Chapter 1590 Perfect Disguise

    Three days went by.

    Wearing an icy-cold expression, Jack questioned his assistant, Kevin, ¡°Is there still no update from

    Roxanne?¡±

    Sensing his displeasure, Kevin nodded apprehensively.

    Jack''s countenance turned a few shades darker after he took in Kevin''s response. Roxanne must''ve

    taken the initiative to meet up with me the other day because the medicinal herbs at the research

    institute are depleting. They should''ve used up their stock by now after these few days. How can she

    remain so calm and not establish contact with me?

    He sought confirmation from Kevin. ¡°How''s the situation at their research institute now?¡±

    ¡°The factory has ceased operation and requested considerablepensation from them. The

    production for the new medicine has been entirely halted.¡±

    ¡°How long has it been?¡±

    Kevin thought momentarily before answering, ¡°It''s been three days.¡±

    Three days.

    Jack sat behind his desk while tapping the tabletop with his fingers. A pensive look spread across his

    face. Did Roxanne tell me the truth? Have they found another medicinal herb supplier to coborate

    with?

    He called to mind all the reputable medicinal herb suppliers. Still, he couldn''t think of any supplier

    whose medicinal herbs'' quality wasparable to Damaris Group''s.

    ¡°Do you think they''ve found a medicinal herb supplier capable of recing Damaris Group?¡± Jack

    shifted his gaze to Kevin.

    Thetter shook his head without hesitation. ¡°That''s not possible unless they extend their search

    overseas. To the best of my knowledge, there isn''t a localpany with a quality of medicinal herbs

    comparable to Damaris Group''s.¡±

    Thetter shook his head without hesitation. ¡°That''s not possible unless they extend their search

    overseas. To the best of my knowledge, there isn''t a localpany with a quality of medicinal herbs

    comparable to Damaris Group''s.¡±

    His reply coincided with Jack''s thoughts.

    ¡°In that case, how can they be so confident as not to initiate a follow-up discussion with us?¡± Or did

    Roxanne sessfully secure a medicinal herb supplier from abroad with the Farwell family''s help? But

    that''s not possible either. Over a hundred medicinal herbs are required to manufacture this new

    medicine. Even if they managed to find a new supplier, there must be a few types of medicinal herbs

    that are exclusively owned by Damaris Group. Damaris Group is Roxanne''s only viable partner!

    With that thought in his mind, Jack gradually rxed his tense expression and curled his lips into a

    confident smile.

    Inside a dpidated residential area in Hawen, Aubree carefully removed the bandages on her face.

    ced before her was a mirror.

    She shut her eyes and was reluctant to open them for a long while.

    Although that man had informed her before leaving the country that he would help her alter her

    appearance, she didn''t expect that to happen so soon.

    She was taken away by someone to undergo stic surgery almost immediately after her ne

    landed.

    She would have to face a countenance entirely different from her previous look when she opened her

    eyes.

    I have to endure all of these because of that b*tch, Roxanne!

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Aubree gnashed her teeth as intense hatred overwhelmed her.

    It was only after an indeterminate time that she gradually opened her eyes. Aubree felt disgusted as

    she looked at her face in the mirror.

    Her facial features now resembled those of a typical inte influencer she despised the most in the

    past.

    She wasn''t ugly, but her appearance was no longer distinctive, and no one would realize she was

    Aubree Pearson.

    Nevertheless, that was the perfect disguise for her at that instant.

    She touched her face while trying her best to convince herself to ept her current outward form.

    She could only return to Horington to take her revenge with that face.

    While she was absorbed in bitterness and resentment, someone abruptly knocked on the door.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, are you in there?¡± A man''s voice sounded outside.

    However, Aubree wasn''t in the mood to entertain him.

    The knocks on the door grew louder. Evidently, the person outside was getting impatient. ¡°My boss sent

    me here to deliver some things to you. Hurry up and open the door!¡±

 Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591

    Chapter 1591 One Million

    After hearing those words, Aubree finally got up and opened the door.

    With an arm outstretched, she rudely said, ¡°Give me the things, and you can leave now.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    A lecherous-looking young man stood at the doorway, sizing her up.

    His eyes lit up when he saw her face and figure.

    Aubree narrowed her eyes and urged him in displeasure, ¡°Are you deaf? Hurry up and give it to me!¡±

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, I think there are some details I need to confirm with you.¡±

    He curled his lips into a malicious smile and waved the documents in his hand at her but showed no

    inclination to hand her the file.

    Aubree''s facial expression turned grim. ¡°We can speak here.¡± Someone as lowly as he is not qualified

    to enter my room.

    That man''s eyes glinted coldly when he took in the apparent disdainful look on her face. The next

    second, he stepped forward and pulled the door open.

    Naturally, Aubree''s strength was no match for him. She was almost dragged out of the room following

    the outward swing of the door.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She red at that man.

    He had already stridden past her and swaggered into the room.

    ¡°Ms. Pearson, I know you used to be the daughter of the Pearson family and look down on hooligans

    like us. However, you need to understand our statuses are almost the same now. You''ll need my help

    to deal with plenty of matters now that you''re living abroad.¡±

    Right after saying that, he sat down on her bed.

    Right after saying that, he sat down on her bed.

    Aubree''s room was pitifully small. Her room had only a bed, and not even a couch was avable.

    She became more exasperated when she saw he had the audacity to sit on her bed. ¡°Get up!¡±

    Unfazed, he took out some identification documents from the file and started borating while

    disregarding Aubree''s furious remark, ¡°From now on, you''re no longer a member of the Pearson family.

    Your name is Christina Patel, and these are your identification documents and introduction to your

    background. You can go through the details when you''re free.¡±

    Christina Patel. Aubree''s expression stiffened. She strode up to that man, snatched the identification

    documents from him, and browsed through the content.

    Her scowl intensified when she saw the picture and name on the ID card. Roxanne! This is all that

    b*tch''s fault! Not only have I lost my face, but I''m also prohibited from using my name.

    ¡°B*tch! I''ll never let you off!¡± Aubree''s hand trembled continuously as she held the identification

    documents.

    Suddenly, she felt something on her waist.

    Aubree widened her eyes. ¡°You''re ripping me off!¡± I''ve given them two million previously. I con''t believe

    he''s ogoin osking for so much money from me! I don''t hove ony cosh left.

    Aubree immediately snapped back to her senses and warily stepped away from the bed.

    That man calmly got to his feet and approached her. ¡°I''ve put in a lot of effort to secure these

    identification documents. There will be some loose ends to deal with subsequently. The money you

    previously paid is far from sufficient, so you''ll have to fork out another sum.¡±

    Aubree furrowed her brows after listening to that. ¡°Didn''t wee to an agreement in the past?¡±

    He clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn''t expect you tomit such severe crimes in Chanaea and that the

    process of handling your fake identity to be so significantlyplicated.¡±

    When she heard the mention of her wrongdoings in Chanaea, her expression changed. She was no

    longer as tough as before. ¡°How much more do you need?¡±

    He held up a finger in response.

    ¡°One thousand?¡± she asked with a frown.

    That man scoffed as if he had heard some kind of joke. ¡°We''re overseas at the moment. What can I do

    with that small amount of money? I''ll need at least one million!¡±

    Aubree widened her eyes. ¡°You''re ripping me off!¡± I''ve given them two million previously. I can''t believe

    he''s again asking for so much money from me! I don''t have any cash left.

 Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592

    Chapter 1592 Betray Her Own Body

    The man chuckled. ¡°Goodness, I''m telling you the truth. In the end, we''re just working for someone

    else. Why would I want to con you?¡±

    Before Aubree could respond, the man, his voice colder, went on, ¡°But even if I did con you, would you

    turn me in to the police? I doubt it. The police in Chanaea woulde for you, and you''d be detained

    and sent back to your country.¡±

    Aubree''s face turned ashen as he threatened her, but she knew she couldn''t do anything about it.

    After all, she was in a strangend where no one knew her.

    To put it inly, no one might even notice if she were to disappear or die here.

    She didn''t dare report him to the police.

    ¡°I don''t have that much money,¡± she replied through gritted teeth.

    She had left the country with only five million.

    After her stic surgery, making a new ID for herself, and renting a ce to stay, she only had a few

    hundred thousand left.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Moreover, she still had many things to settle on her end, and a few hundred thousand wouldn''t be

    enough. There was no way she coulde up with one million to pay the bnce.

    The man arched a brow at her words and gave her a once-over.

    Aubree tensed up. Her eyes were filled with disgust as she watched him warily.

    ¡°You can pay with something else if you don''t have the money.¡± The man paused as his gazended on

    her face. ¡°Your real face looks better, but this is eptable as well. Plus, you used to be the daughter

    of a rich man. I''ve never slept with a rich man''s daughter before.¡±

    ¡°You can pay with something else if you don''t have the money.¡± The man paused as his gazended on

    her face. ¡°Your real face looks better, but this is eptable as well. Plus, you used to be the daughter

    of a rich man. I''ve never slept with a rich man''s daughter before.¡±

    He was making an obvious suggestion that she should pay with her body.

    Aubree''s face immediately darkened. ¡°How dare you?¡±

    ¡°If you can''t settle the bnce, then we''ll just have to take back the documents we used to create

    Christina. Please look for someone else if you want to return to your home country, Ms. Pearson!¡± the

    man replied confidently without putting pressure on her.

    With that, he reached out for the ID in her hand.

    Needless to say, Aubree refused to hand it over.

    She had spent half of the money she brought to create this identity for herself. She would lose

    everything if they took it back, and she would have no more money to disguise herself.

    ¡°It''s fine. You can keep it. It''s just a few pieces of paper. The important stuff is on ourputers. We

    can destroy it whenever we please,¡± the man said arrogantly.

    He was already all over her as he spoke.

    Aubree''s face shifted palpably as she balled her hands into fists. She looked as if she might p the

    man at any moment.

    The man wasn''t afraid of her in the slightest. He ced a hand on her waist and slowly moved it over

    to her breasts.

    ¡°I''ve seen that photo of yours from Chanaea, Ms. Pearson. You''re not some pure, chaste girl, so don''t

    y the virgin card with me. Just let me sleep with you, and we won''t owe each other anything.¡±

    Aubree felt numb as she stood there, rooted to the spot. The man pulled her into his embrace and

    started groping her.

    He smiled in delight when he noticed she wasn''t fighting him anymore. He carried her up, bridal style,

    and threw her onto the bed.

    Tears streamed down Aubree''s face when she heard him removing his clothes.

    Back then, no trash would have dared to hit on her.

    She used to be the girl who would kick their asses if they even dared to steal a nce at her.

    But now, she was left with no choice; she couldn''t even defend herself against a mere thug.

    Nobody could help her. The only thing she could do now was to betray her own body.

 Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593

    Chapter 1593 Bar Hostess

    An hour had passed, and Aubreey on the bed, numb and tearful, with hickeys covering her body.

    The many beside her, naked and smug.

    I have to say, this youngdy is different from the prostitutes I''ve slept with. She''s so fair and wless

    and even smells great. It would be such a shame to only sleep with her once.

    With that, he sat up and turned to face Aubree.

    Aubree felt his gaze on her and returned it with a hateful re, her face stained with tears. She wished

    she could tear him apart.

    ¡°Don''t give me that look. You won''t be marrying into some rich family anymore, so why not let me take

    advantage of you? You must realize I''m the only one who can help you now since you''re all alone in a

    foreign country. I can even make sure you''re well-fed if you''re good.¡±

    Aubree turned away in disdain and tightened her grip on the covers, desperately wanting to cover

    herself up.

    However, her actions only provoked the man, who reached under the covers and touched her all over.

    Despite feeling angry and disgusted, Aubree was too weak to fight against the man, especially after

    sleeping with him. She was so feeble that it seemed as if she was simply ying hard to get.

    A few minutester, the man got his way and started to enter her again.

    Aubree bit her lip to prevent herself from moaning, her lips bleeding by the time the man finished and

    removed himself from her.

    The man sneered as he forced Aubree''s mouth open. ¡°You''re not bad, just a little feisty. I''ll just need to

    get someone to train you, and I''m sure we''ll be able to get a good price,¡± hemented callously.

    Aubree''s face paled at his insult, and sheshed out, ¡°Shut up, you b*stard! You''d better pray hard that

    I don''t make aeback one day, or else I won''t let you off.¡±

    The man merely shrugged indifferently, reminding her of her dire situation. ¡°I think you should worry

    about yourself first before this. You won''t have a single cent left after taking care of all these, right?

    Plus, it''s impossible for you to get in contact with your family in Chanaea since the Farwells are

    keeping a close eye on you. You can only work as a server with that fake identity of yours even if you

    land a job, and the money you earn won''t even be enough to buy a tenth of your bag.¡±

    Those words hit Aubree right in the gut, and she felt the color drain from her face as she realized the

    thought of living a broke life was unbearable.

    ¡°I have an idea to help you make more money. You can still earn tens of thousands a month,¡± the man

    drawled.

    Aubree turned to face him, deciding to hear him out.

    The man continued, ¡°You can be a bar hostess with that beauty of yours. If you''re lucky, the tips

    alone will make you tens of thousands a month. I''ll be responsible for your safety. You just have to pay

    me one-tenth of the money you earn. What do you think?¡±

    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.

    A bar hostess?

    Aubree was filled with humiliation and disgust at the thought of bing a bar hostess.

    The man left her alone as he got off the bed with a satisfied smile and headed to the bathroom. He said

    to Aubree, ¡°This is your only chance to make some good money. Who knows, you might even find

    yourself a sugar daddy at the bar if you''re lucky! You''ve already slept with me anyway. There''s not

    much difference in bing a bar hostess after all this.¡±

    Aubree stared at him with cold determination and reluctantly agreed to his proposal, ¡°Fine. I''ll do it!¡±

    She knew what was in store for her, but she needed to survive so that she could make aeback and

    have her revenge in the future.

    ¡°I have an idea to help you make more money. You can still earn tens of thousands a month,¡± the man

    drawled.

 Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594

    Chapter 1594 Invite Archie And Benny

    Meanwhile, Sonya hadn''t heard from her son or granddaughter for a few days after leaving the Farwell

    residence.

    The more she thought about it, the more her unease grew. On a random weekend, she decided to visit

    the manor.

    Roxanne was working overtime at the research institute, searching for a new medicinal herb supplier to

    rece Damaris Group, while Lucian was also workingte.

    Only Catalina was at the manor looking after Este, Benny, and Archie.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell,¡± Catalina addressed Sonya respectfully and flicked a worried nce at the kids.

    She knew Sonya didn''t like Archie and Benny.

    Now that Mr. Farwell isn''t together with Ms. Jarvis, I wonder what Mrs. Farwell will do to put the kids on

    the spot...

    Sonya''s cold gaze skated across Catalina beforending on Este. She ignored Archie and Benny,

    who were standing next to the girl.

    ¡°Do you miss me, Essie? Come, give me a hug.¡± She spread her arms.

    Este didn''t budge and had no intentions to approach her.

    Sonya''s expression sank, and she continued, ¡°I''ll bring you out for some delicious food. Do you want to

    eat something yummy?¡±

    Este stood timidly beside the boys, clutching the hem of Archie''s sleeve, unwilling to go closer.

    Irritation shed in Sonya''s eyes at Este''s dependence on the boys. She wanted to snatch Este in

    her embrace but was afraid it would backfire.

    Irritation shed in Sonya''s eyes at Este''s dependence on the boys. She wanted to snatch Este in

    her embrace but was afraid it would backfire.

    ¡°I''ll take you to eat lots of tasty food and buy many toys, okay? I remember you liked the ice cream

    from that particr shop.¡± She stifled the urge and clung to herst strand of patience, pasting a warm

    smile on her face.

    Este''s eyes twinkled when Sonya mentioned ice cream, and she craned her neck to look at Archie

    and Benny.

    I want ice cream, but... I also want to be with Archie and Benny.

    Sonya seethed with anger when Este had to seek their permission for something as simple as going

    out for ice cream.

    She did, however, want Este to behave, so she leashed her emotions and pulled out two tickets to

    the amusement park. ¡°I bought tickets to the amusement park. Haven''t you always wanted to go?¡±

    Este wavered and stared at the tickets in her hand. She eventually shook her head after much

    deliberation. ¡°No, Daddy and Mommy will take us there.¡±

    Sonya got upset. ¡°They''re both quite busy, and we don''t know when they will be free to take you there. I

    can take you there now since this is the best time to visit. You will have to wait until next year if you

    miss it.¡±

    Este''s expression started showing signs of giving in.

    Archie and Benny said to her, ¡°You can go if you want to. Daddy arranged a series of sses for us to

    study at home.¡±

    Este shook her head and pouted. ¡°I want to go with both of you...¡±

    She was still a little afraid of Sonya and didn''t want to be separated from Archie and Benny.

    Sonya furrowed her brows, tucked away the tickets, and said regretfully, ¡°I''ll give them to other kids if

    you don''t want to go.¡±

    Then she pivoted on her heels and left.

    ¡°Grandma!¡± Este hurriedly called out.

    Sonya''s n seeded. She stopped in her tracks and turned toward Este.

    ¡°I want to go...¡± She was on the verge of tears. ¡°But can I also invite Archie and Benny?¡±

    Sonya gave both of them the stink eye and was about to refuse, but she couldn''t bear the thought of

    turning down her granddaughter with her reddened, watery eyes. She eventually caved in. ¡°They can

    come if you don''t cry.¡±

 Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595

    Chapter 1595 What If Archie And Benny Got Lost

    Este sniffled and blinked back her tears, shing a smile at Archie and Benny that spread upward to

    light her eyes.

    Seeing Este happy made them a little bitter.

    They knew that Sonya wasn''t fond of them and that she might ruin their fun even if she let them tag

    along.

    However, they would acquiesce because it was what Este wanted.

    Archie and Benny shared a look and managed a smile to pacify her. ¡°All right, let''s go together! Stop

    crying already.¡±

    Este nodded fervently. ¡°I''m not crying. I''m very happy! The amusement park is going to be so fun!¡±

    Sonya came over to lead her away. Este didn''t shy away from her this time, only asionally

    ncing over her shoulder at Archie and Benny.

    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Sonya asked, her eyes downcast.

    Este grumbled unhappily, ¡°Slow down, Grandma! Wait for my brothers.¡±

    Sonya''s expression hardened, her grip around Este''s hand tightening. ¡°Watch what you''re saying.

    They''re not your brothers. You have no siblings.¡±

    Este pursed her lips, unhappiness stamped all over her face. ¡°You''re lying, Grandma! I want to be

    with Archie and Benny!¡±

    She struggled out of Sonya''s grasp and tried to go toward them.

    She struggled out of Sonya''s grasp and tried to go toward them.

    Sonya kept a lid on her disgust, temporarily tolerating Este''s tantrums.

    ¡°Okay, I was wrong. They''re your brothers,¡± she said and hugged Este, afraid that Este would run

    away.

    Archie and Benny were a few steps behind them and overheard the entire conversation.

    They lowered their gazes, disappointed that Sonya didn''t want them to be Este''s brothers.

    Sonya had the driver take them to the amusement park and guided them in.

    She only had two tickets, so she bought two more for Archie and Benny at the entrance.

    The kids didn''t realize four of the tickets were different.

    Sonya and Este entered the attractions without a hitch when they were inside the amusement park,

    but Archie and Benny were stopped by an attendant. ¡°Kids, you need to queue up!¡±

    Archie and Benny were bewildered and pointed at Sonya. ¡°We''re with that grandma.¡±

    The attendant checked their tickets again and was simrly perplexed. ¡°They''re VIPs. Both of you have

    regr tickets and will need to wait in line.¡±

    Archie and Benny understood and took their tickets, obediently going to the back of the line.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Este realized her brothers weren''t with her in the maze and shook Sonya''s hand anxiously.

    ¡°Grandma, where are Archie and Benny?¡±

    ¡°They''re probably still outside. Maybe they don''t like this attraction and went to another one. The park is

    very safe. They won''t go missing,¡± she replied, unperturbed.

    Then, her eyes went to the crowd queueing up outside.

    It''s peak season, and the queue is long. I hope those two take their time waiting in line!

    Just as she led Este in, Este wriggled free from her grasp. The girl ran as fast as her little legs

    could carry her. ¡°I''m going to find Archie and Benny!¡±

    Sonya chased after her and wrapped her arms around her, preventing her escape. ¡°They will look for

    you soon. Be a good girl, and you''ll have so much fun.¡±

    Este searched the milling throng of visitors at the entrance, but she couldn''t locate the boys. Her

    eyes reddened in agitation, and tearsced her voice as she said, ¡°I want to be with Archie and

    Benny...¡±

    What if Archie and Benny got lost in the crowd? Daddy and Mommy will be very worried!

 Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596

    Chapter 1596 Wait For Archie And Benny

    Upon noticing that Este was about to burst into tears and seeing the crowds of people around them,

    Sonya had no choice but to give in and carry the little girl to the entrance to wait.

    After half an hour, they finally saw the two boys in the line.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Archie! Benny!¡± Este quickly ran over to them, worry etched across her small face. ¡°Why did you

    come in sote?¡±

    They looked at each other. Then Archie answered in aforting tone, ¡°We just identally fell

    behind, and it took us a while to find you guys.¡±

    Hearing that, Este sniffled and sped their hands. ¡°We''ll hold hands. That way, we won''t lose each

    other.¡±

    Archie and Benny did not refuse but merely nced at Sonya, who was standing some distance away.

    Her expression shifted immediately. I wasn''t nning on bringing those two little b*stards along.

    However, seeing that they''re rather perceptive and can take a hint, I don''t mind letting them join in for a

    while. Even so, they have to keep their distance from Essie!

    Since they were already inside one of the attractions, Sonya did not protest and allowed the three

    children to walk together.

    Once they exited the attraction, she picked Este up in her arms and said in a doting tone, ¡°I''ll take

    you to see the princesses. Would you like that?¡±

    Este nodded and said innocently, ¡°I''m a little princess too!¡±

    Tickled by her granddaughter''s reply, Sonya chuckled and scratched her nose. ¡°That''s right. You''re a

    little princess. Now, we''re going to meet the older princesses!¡±

    Tickled by her granddaughter''s reply, Sonya chuckled and scratched her nose. ¡°That''s right. You''re a

    little princess. Now, we''re going to meet the older princesses!¡±

    With that, she carried Este toward the next attraction, leaving the boys far behind them.

    Este slowly pulled a long face. ¡°Archie and Benny! Grandma, wait for them!¡±

    Sonya was forced to cken her pace and wait for a while. After Archie and Benny caught up to them,

    she leaned down and asked, ¡°I''m taking Essie to see the princesses. You two boys wouldn''t be

    interested in that, right?¡± She did not give them time to respond and quickly continued, ¡°Run along

    elsewhere to y. I''ve upgraded your tickets, so you won''t need to line up. You can y whatever you

    want without having to wait.¡±

    ¡°In that case, I don''t want to go and see the princesses either! I want to y with Archie and Benny. Put

    me down, Grandma,¡± Este dered, squirming in Sonya''s arms.

    Having learned her lesson after what happened earlier, Sonya held Este tightly, not giving thetter a

    chance to break free. ¡°That''s enough, Essie. Archie and Benny aren''t interested in meeting the

    princesses, so I''ll go with you. Let them have fun by themselves.¡±

    That only made Este kick up an even bigger fuss.

    Others around them started ncing in their direction, thinking Sonya was up to no good. She stared

    back at them fiercely, then red at Archie and Benny. ¡°What are you still doing here? You can go

    home if you don''t want to y.¡±

    The two boys knew that Sonya despised them. Seeing that Este was on the verge of tears, they

    could only say reassuringly, ¡°Don''t cry, Essie. We''re going on the roller coaster and wille to look for

    you in a bit.¡±

    Archie wiped away Este''s tears, took Benny''s hand, and waved at her.

    Carrying Este in her arms, Sonya walked away without a backward nce while Archie and Benny

    remained where they were.

    Benny felt worried and disappointed as he watched Sonya and Este leave. ¡°Archie, do you think

    Essie will cryter? What if she cries a lot? Shall we secretly follow them?¡±

    Furrowing his brows, Archie shook his head. ¡°Grandma will calm her down. If she finds us following

    them, it''ll only make her even angrier.¡± Then he turned to look at his younger brother. ¡°Do you feel like

    going on any ride?¡±

    Benny responded with a shake of his head. I didn''t even want toe out today. I only came here with

    them to apany Essie.

    ¡°We''ll just wait here for Essie to get back, then,¡± Archie replied.

 Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597

    Chapter 1597 Let Us Not Wait Anymore

    Sonya brought Este to meet a few of the princess characters. However, thetter was distracted and

    kept asking to return to Archie and Benny.

    The older woman seethed with anger at the sight of the teary-eyed little girl.

    ¡°If you don''t like this, we can go.¡± She pretended to stroke Este''s head lovingly before turning and

    walking toward the exit.

    Thinking Sonya was finally taking her to Archie and Benny, Este stopped crying. However, they had

    gone halfway when she realized they were not going the right way. Instead, she could see the

    amusement park exit ahead of her.

    ¡°No! I want to find Archie and Benny! You''re evil, Grandma! I don''t want you anymore!¡± Este wailed,

    struggling to free herself from Sonya''s arms.

    Sonya held her in a vice-like grip and said in a brusque tone, ¡°What are you talking about? Ever since

    Roxanne and those two little b*stards showed up, you''ve been hanging around them all the time. I think

    you''ve almost forgotten you''re a member of the Farwell family, and now you''re even saying that you

    don''t want me anymore! They must''ve taught you that. Well, you have to stay with me today!¡±

    She strode toward the exit while carrying Este, and within just a few minutes, the pair had left the

    amusement park.

    Watching the widening distance between them and the park entrance, Este sobbed until she had

    barely any energy left. She was exhausted by the time Sonya carried her into the car.

    Watching the widening distance between them and the park entrance, Este sobbed until she had

    barely any energy left. She was exhausted by the time Sonya carried her into the car.

    When the driver saw that only Sonya and Este had returned, he asked cautiously, ¡°Mrs. Farwell,

    what about the other two¡ª¡±

    ¡°Drive to the nearest shopping mall,¡± she instructed icily as though she had not heard him speak.

    The driver knew better than to refuse when he noticed her stormy mood and started driving.

    Throughout the car journey, Este continued sobbing quietly.

    Archie and Benny waited for Este and Sonya inside the amusement park. When neither returned for

    the brothers, Benny suggested they look for them. They circled the entire park but saw no sign of

    Este or Sonya.

    They started feeling a little anxious.

    ¡°Do you think something happened to Essie?¡± Benny asked, looking at his older brother nervously. I got

    lost before, but I''m much braver than Essie. If she gets lost, she''ll surely cry buckets.

    Archie was worried too, but he tried to stay calm and think of a solution. A few secondster, he used

    his smartwatch to call Essie. He tried a few times, but s, there was no answer.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    That made Benny even more uneasy. ¡°Quick, let''s tell Mommy!¡±

    Archie mulled over the matter for a while, then gave Benny a reassuring look. ¡°Let''s not get ahead of

    ourselves. Essie is with Grandma, and we can''t find either of them now. So, maybe...¡±

    He could not bring himself to finish his sentence. However, Benny had already guessed what he

    wanted to say and asked dejectedly, ¡°Did Grandma leave with Essie?¡±

    Although Archie made no response, the answer was clear from his facial expression. He, too, guessed

    that was most probably what had happened. She doesn''t like us, so she took Essie elsewhere and left

    us here.

    ¡°Why does she dislike us so much?¡± Benny mumbled under his breath.

    Archie could not help sighing inwardly. I know how she feels about us, but I never thought she''d go so

    far as to abandon us at an amusement park and leave without us. Isn''t she worried something might

    happen to us?

    The thought upset him for a while. Then, he forced himself to perk up and took Benny''s hand. ¡°Let''s not

    wait anymore and head back. Maybe Grandma has already gone home with Essie.¡±

 Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598

    Chapter 1598 We Got Tired

    Benny was hesitant. ¡°Are we really not going to tell Mommy? What if Essie gets lost?¡±

    Archie furrowed his brows and answered, ¡°Mommy hasn''t been in a good mood over the past couple of

    days. If she finds out about it, she''s going to be even more upset. Let''s not make her worry and go

    home first!¡±

    Upon listening to those words, Benny thought about how Roxanne had been over the past few days

    and nodded solemnly.

    The boys held hands and left the amusement park to hail a taxi.

    The taxi driver felt concerned when he saw two children hailing for a taxi. ¡°Why are you kids on your

    own? Are you guys lost? Do you need me to call the police?¡±

    Archie shook his head. ¡°We came out on our own! Our mommy is waiting for us at home. Please send

    us back, Sir!¡±

    The driver doubted those words, but he couldn''t bear to leave the kids by the side of the road, so he let

    them get into the car.

    The driver only felt more at ease and stepped on the gas after the kids told him their address

    urately.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    The Farwell residence was quite a distance away from the amusement park. Since the driver was

    driving two children, he drove slowly and carefully to the Farwell residence.

    By the time they arrived at their destination, it was already past four in the afternoon.

    The car slowly rolled to a stop at the Farwell residence entrance, and the driver was stunned when he

    saw the luxurious building before his eyes. If the family is so rich, how can they let their kids roam

    around on their own? Aren''t parents afraid that someone might kidnap their children?

    ¡°Sir, please wait a moment. I''ll head in to get money!¡± Archie said in a childish voice.

    The driver jolted out of his thoughts and shed a friendly smile. ¡°That''s not necessary. I don''t take

    money from children. Hurry up and go in. Your parents must be worried sick.¡±

    Obviously, Archie wouldn''t agree. He patted Benny''s shoulder and said, ¡°Go and get some cash from

    Ms. Catalina. I''ll wait for you in the car.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Benny got out of the car and ran toward the entrance of the manor to ring the doorbell.

    Catalina quickly answered the video call.

    Benny told her what was going on, and Catalina hung up the phone and brought out some cash.

    Catalina noticed that the boys were on their own when she was paying the driver. Upon thanking the

    driver, she wanted to pay the driver more money, but the driver refused.

    Catalina had no choice but to send the driver off after thanking him once again. When she brought

    Archie and Benny in, she asked, ¡°Why are you boys on your own? Where are Mrs. Farwell and Ms.

    Este?¡±

    ¡°Sir, please wait a moment. I''ll head in to get money!¡± Archie said in a childish voice.

    Catalina checked the boys'' bodies for injuries as she spoke.

    Catalina checked the boys'' bodies for injuries as she spoke.

    Archie and Benny lifted their arms obediently into the air to let her examine their bodies.

    However, none of the boys knew how to answer Catalina when she asked about Sonya and Este.

    Catalina breathed a sigh of relief after making sure the boys hadn''t suffered any injuries. ¡°Why are you

    boys keeping mum? Did Mrs. Farwell say something mean to you boys again?¡±

    Catalina knew how badly Sonya treated Archie and Benny. She was worried that Sonya had

    reprimanded them and told them to go home on their own.

    Archie and Benny shared a look. Neither of them wanted things to escte, so they shook their heads

    and answered, ¡°No. We got tired, so we decided to head home first.¡±

    Catalina stared at them suspiciously for a few seconds.

    The boys were smiling so innocently that they seemed as though they were telling the truth.

    Although Catalina could tell something was amiss, she knew she couldn''t get more information out of

    them. She let the matter slide and asked, ¡°What would you boys want for dinner? I''ll cook!¡±

    The boys named a list of dishes in their piping voices in response.

    Catalina agreed readily with a smile.Catalina checked the boys'' bodies for injuries as she spoke.

 Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599

    Chapter 1599 They Could Not Have Gotten Lost

    After reassuring Catalina, Archie and Benny hurried up the stairs and went into their room.

    Archie was anxiously calling Este on her smartwatch while Benny was trying to locate Este on his

    laptop.

    Prior to that, he had already modified Este''s watch, so it had an additional tracking function.

    That was why he could track her watch on hisptop.

    Archie couldn''t get through to Este, so he turned to ask Benny, ¡°How is it going? Have you tracked

    her down?¡±

    Benny was frowning and sweating bullets.

    A whileter, he mmed the keyboard and yelled, ¡°I found her!¡±

    Archie stared at the screen and saw a green dot moving around. ¡°Where is this?¡± he asked in

    confusion.

    Moments prior, not only did Benny find Este''s location, but he had also confirmed the ce she was

    at.

    Upon hearing Archie''s question, Benny immediately answered, ¡°She''s in a mall nearby the amusement

    park. It seems that Essie has been there the entire afternoon.¡±

    Archie nodded. ¡°If she''s in a mall, I think she''s just shopping.¡±

    Archie and Benny couldn''t help but feel disappointed. The mall and the amusement park are so near to

    each other. ording to the tracker, we know what time they arrived at the mall. In fact, they were

    there shortly after splitting up with us. In other words, Grandma brought Essie to the mall just to get

    away from us. Does Grandma dislike us so much?

    Seeing that the green dot on the screen was still moving around, Archie suppressed his disappointment

    and said to Benny, ¡°Keep an eye on the screen. If Essie''s location changes, we''ll call Grandma

    immediately.¡±

    Archie was worried that Sonya would bring Este back to the Farwell main residence just to keep

    them apart.

    Benny nodded and hummed in agreement.

    The two boys then stared at the screen intently.

    Less than half an hourter, the green dot on the screen suddenly moved away from the mall.

    Archie and Benny grew anxious.

    Benny then worked on hisptop to confirm the direction in which the green dot was moving.

    Both the boys finally felt at ease when they saw Sonya and Este moving toward the Farwell

    residence. After shutting down theptop, they ran downstairs to wait.

    Soon, they saw Sonya carrying Este into the mansion. The driver was walking in behind them with

    bags of goods in his hands.

    Seeing that the green dot on the screen was still moving around, Archie suppressed his disappointment

    and said to Benny, ¡°Keep an eye on the screen. If Essie''s location changes, we''ll call Grandma

    immediately.¡±

    ¡°See! They''re here, aren''t they? Stop crying already. I told you they couldn''t have gotten lost!¡± Sonya

    said to Este irritably.

    ¡°See! They''re here, aren''t they? Stop crying already. I told you they couldn''t have gotten lost!¡± Sonya

    said to Este irritably.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Evidently, Este had been crying the entire time when they were in the mall.

    Sonya was infuriated because even though she had been buying Este things to coax her, it didn''t

    work.

    Everyone in the mall had been looking at Sonya as though she were a kidnapper. Left without a choice,

    she had to bring Este home.

    The second Este saw Archie and Benny, she broke free from Sonya''s grip and dashed toward them.

    Needless to say, the boys were heartbroken when they saw Este crying. ¡°Stop crying, Essie. We''re

    fine.¡±

    ¡°I want to be with you guys. I didn''t want to go to the mall! You guys weren''t in the mall!¡± Este choked

    out.

    Sonya paled when she heard Este saying those words.

    Archie and Benny felt bad, but they could only try their best tofort Este. ¡°We were wrong. We

    shouldn''t have left you alone, Essie. From now on, we''ll bring you along wherever we go, okay?¡±

    ¡°See! They''re here, aren''t they? Stop crying already. I told you they couldn''t have gotten lost!¡± Sonya

    said to Este irritably.

 Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600

    Chapter 1600 Manners

    ¡°Grandma told me she called you guys, but neither of you picked up...¡± Este was visibly upset.

    Archie and Benny shot Sonya a dubious nce when they heard those words. Since when did

    Grandma call us? As a matter of fact, we were the ones calling Essie. However, the calls we made

    were all unsessful.

    The boys couldn''t bear to spill the truth when they saw how red Este''s eyes were. They backed

    Sonya up, saying, ¡°Our watches died, so we came home to charge them.¡±

    With that, the boys shot Sonya a look.

    Sonya had been worried that the boys would expose her. She was surprised to see them backing her

    up, but she quickly calmed herself down. Those boys said that just to please me! Well, I''m not so easily

    pleased!

    Sonya approached Este and said, ¡°All right, now, since you''re already home and you''ve seen them,

    go wash up. You have tears all over your face!¡±

    Este looked at Archie and Benny aggrievedly.

    Grandma must have something to say to us. Archie and Benny shared a nce and nodded. ¡°Daddy

    and Mommy areing home soon. They''re going to get worried if they see you in this state.¡±

    Only then did Este go to the bathroom reluctantly.

    Sonya red at Catalina.

    Catalina was worried about Archie and Benny, but she was in no ce to go against Sonya. She had

    no choice but to walk away helplessly.

    Just like that, Sonya and the boys were the only ones left in the living room.

    Archie shielded Benny and raised his gaze toward the person before their eyes.

    Sonya, on the other hand, looked down at the boys when she uttered patronizingly, ¡°Did you think you

    could gain my approval by pleasing me? No matter what you say, you''re still not a part of the Farwell

    family. I''ll never allow you guys into the family!¡±

    Archie frowned and retorted in a cute voice, ¡°I think you''ve got it wrong. We were merelyforting

    Essie. We weren''t speaking up for you!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Sonya''s expression changed drastically. She was so angry that she almost reached out to pull Archie''s

    ear. ¡°How dare you argue with me? You boys have no manners at all!¡±

    Upon hearing those harsh words, Benny couldn''t help but argue, ¡°If we had manners, would you ept

    us?¡±

    Sonya let out a chuckle in exasperation. ¡°Didn''t you say you guys weren''t trying to please me? I don''t

    care how well-behaved or outstanding you are. As long as you aren''t Lucian''s children, I''ll never

    consider you a part of the Farwell family!¡±

    Only then did Este go to the bathroom reluctantly.

    With that, she put on a cold expression and warned, ¡°You''re nning to tell Lucian and Roxanne about

    this, aren''t you? Go on! I don''t care! I''ve been looking for an opportunity to chase you guys and your

    mommy out of the Farwell family!¡±

    With that, she put on a cold expression and warned, ¡°You''re nning to tell Lucian and Roxanne about

    this, aren''t you? Go on! I don''t care! I''ve been looking for an opportunity to chase you guys and your

    mommy out of the Farwell family!¡±

    Indeed, Sonya had been holding her frustration in. If these two b*stards were to tell Lucian about it,

    Lucian would definitely look for me. If that happens, I''m going to use the opportunity to chase the three

    of them out!

    What Sonya said was loud and clear. She was adamant about not epting the boys if they weren''t

    Lucian''s.

    Benny felt sorrowful upon hearing that. ¡°How are you so sure we''re not his children? What if we are?¡±

    Sonya''s expression changed as she sized up the boys.

    A whileter, she said harshly, ¡°Dream on! That''s impossible! Lucian only has one child, and that''s

    Essie!¡±

    With that, Sonya left unhappily.

    With that, she put on a cold expression and warned, ¡°You''re nning to tell Lucian and Roxanne about

    this, aren''t you? Go on! I don''t care! I''ve been looking for an opportunity to chase you guys and your

    mommy out of the Farwell family!¡±

 Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601

    Chapter 1601 Come Back So Late

    Este came out after washing her face and saw Archie and Benny standing still in the living room.

    ¡°Has Grandma left?¡± she asked in a baffled tone.

    Archie and Benny returned to their senses andposed themselves. However, they still looked

    dejected when they nodded at her.

    Seeing the expressions on her brothers'' faces, Este approached them with a straight face. ¡°Did

    Grandma say something harsh to your guys again?¡±

    Este could tell Archie and Benny were unhappy.

    Archie smiled at her and said, ¡°No. She merely told me to take good care of you.¡± He then changed the

    topic. ¡°It''ste. Why aren''t Daddy and Mommy back yet?¡±

    Este got distracted and stared at the main entrance the moment Archie mentioned their parents.

    When Catalina was done preparing dinner, she noticed the kids weren''t as cheerful and lively as usual.

    At that moment, they were all sitting on the couch listlessly and staring at the main entrance.

    ¡°Mr. Archie, Mr. Benny, Ms. Este, dinner is ready. Are you guys hungry? Would you guys like to eat

    first?¡± Catalina asked softly when she saw how moody the kids were.

    The kids shook their heads in unison.

    ¡°We''re not hungry. We''ll wait for Daddy and Mommy to have dinner together!¡± Archie said.

    Catalina didn''t try to persuade them anymore when she heard that. She sat down and waited with

    them, at the same time hoping that Lucian and Roxanne would return soon.

    At around seven that evening, they finally heard some noisesing from outside the mansion.

    Catalina quickly nced at the kids.

    The three children rose to their feet and ran toward the entrance to open the door.

    They saw Lucian opening the door to the passenger seat after getting out of the car.

    Roxanne alighted from the vehicle, and the couple shared a kiss.

    When Roxanne turned around and saw the kids staring back at her from the entrance, she immediately

    halted in her tracks.

    Although that wasn''t the first time the kids saw them kissing, she was still slightly embarrassed.

    She turned and nced at Lucian reproachfully.

    Seeing that, Lucian smiled innocently and said, ¡°I didn''t see them there...¡±

    Usually, the kids would have waited for them inside. Neither of them expected the kids toe out of

    the house that evening.

    ¡°Why are you guys so eager to see us today?¡± Lucian knew Roxanne was embarrassed, so he quickly

    stepped forward and stood in front of her.

    The kids were all feeling dejected and aggrieved. They had wanted to seekfort from their parents.

    When they finally saw their parents, however, they couldn''t bear to make them worry.

    Both Este and Benny didn''t know how to answer Lucian''s question, so they turned to look at Archie.

    Archie steeled himself and said, ¡°Daddy, why did you and Mommye back sote? We''ve been

    waiting for so long!¡±

    Lucian patted their heads and replied, ¡°We''ve been busy the past couple of days. We''ll bring you guys

    out when we''re free.¡±

    The kids couldn''t help but recall what had happened that afternoon. Although they weren''t in the mood,

    they pulled themselves together and hummed in acknowledgment.

    Sensing something was wrong, Lucian frowned and asked, ¡°What''s the matter? Don''t you guys want to

    go out and have fun? Are you guys feeling unwell?¡±

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Roxanne noticed their strange behaviors as well, and she approached them caringly.

    Not knowing what to say in response, the kids exchanged nces with each other.The kids were all

    feeling dejected and aggrieved. They had wanted to seekfort from their parents.

 Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602

    Chapter 1602 The Kids Had Lied To Him

    Catalina took a nce at the three children as he approached Lucian and exined, ¡°Mrs. Farwell

    came this afternoon and took Ms. Este, Mr. Benny, and Mr. Archie out to y. They must be

    exhausted from all the fun they had.¡±

    Initially, the boys did not n to talk about it. Since Catalina brought it up, they had no choice but to

    nod in agreement.

    The news left Roxanne totally bbergasted.

    Sonya took them out to y? She has never liked Archie and Benny. If she wanted anyone to have fun,

    it would have been Essie only! Why did she include the boys too? Moreover, the boys obviously don''t

    look happy.

    Frowning, she wanted to pursue the matter further but hesitated. I''d put Lucian in a difficult spot if I

    continued to ask about Sonya.

    At that thought, Roxanne changed the topic. She tousled the kids'' hair and said, ¡°If you''re feeling tired,

    go have your dinner now and go to bed early.¡±

    She led the children to the dining table after washing their hands.

    She was so surprised to see a table spread with all the children''s favorite food.

    Contrary to Roxanne''s bafflement, Lucian seemed unfazed. ¡°Where did Grandma bring you guys this

    afternoon? Did you have fun?¡± He was more interested in the kids'' outing.

    The two boys exchanged nces when they heard the questions.

    Benny pressed his lips and refused to give a reply.

    Archie, on the other hand, turned his head and was met with Lucian''s gaze. In the end, he replied,

    ¡°Grandma took us to the amusement park and bought us ice cream. It was so yummy!¡±

    Lucian looked at him in an attempt to determine if he was telling the truth.

    Archie stered a smile on his face even though he felt aggrieved deep down.

    He wanted to tell Lucian that Sonya had left them at the amusement park, but that would undoubtedly

    prompt his parents to confront his grandmother.

    Considering how hard it was for the family to be together, Archie was reluctant to see the adults having

    a fallout over them.

    We feel blissful for as long as we get to stay with Daddy and Mommy, and we don''t care whether

    Grandma likes us.

    ¡°Just the amusement park?¡± Lucian asked further.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Archie was dumbfounded for several seconds. He did not expect Lucian to follow up with another

    question. He nodded diffidently.

    ¡°What did you do there? You boys and Essie enjoypletely different rides. I bet it was hard for

    Grandma to look after all of you.¡± Lucian was so persistent.

    Immediately, Archie and Benny looked at each other again.

    Archie had no clue how to answer Lucian because all they did was take a stroll through the maze at the

    very beginning, and then spent the rest of the time waiting for Este.

    Lucian stared at the three of them and noticed all sorts of ufortable expressions on their faces.

    ¡°Um...¡± Archie steeled himself and turned his head, avoiding Lucian''s piercing gaze. ¡°Grandma

    requested help from the staff to apany Benny and me. We went to see the pirates and the

    dwarves, while Grandma brought Essie to see the princesses.¡±

    Those were the characters they saw when walking around. The boys remembered the names, but they

    had no idea what the rides were all about.

    Luckily, Lucian did not ask for any details.

    Truth be told, he could tell that the kids had lied to him.

    Otherwise, the person who volunteered to speak would not have been Archie.

    The boys had very distinctive characteristics. If they were happy, Benny would be the first one to tell

    him everything even before he had a chance to ask.

    The fact that Benny had been silent and had made Archie bite the bullet for the team, Lucian knew that

    Benny was hiding something.

    Immediately, Archie and Benny looked at each other again.

 Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603

    Chapter 1603 You Do Not Need To Worry

    The looks on the kids'' faces made Roxanne suspect something was amiss. However, she held herself

    back from investigating more, especially in Lucian''s presence.

    After dinner, she intended to take the children outside, but Lucian had other ns. ¡°I wonder how are

    things with Jonathan. How about you call him and find that out?¡±

    Upon deliberation, Roxanne decided to prioritize the matter of the medicinal herb supplier and dialed

    Jonathan''s number.

    I can still probe the little ones for more information during bedtime.

    With that, she headed to the study to make the phone call.

    Jonathan was caught off guard when he received the call, thinking that Lucian wanted Roxanne to urge

    him to hasten the process. He started giving her a detailed exnation. At the end of the conversation,

    he asked about her rtionship with Lucian, and they chatted for a long while.

    Meanwhile, the children sensed that something was off and said in the sweetest voice, ¡°Daddy, we''re

    heading to the garden to y.¡±

    Afterward, they left quietly.

    Lucian furrowed his brows and stalked them from behind.

    When the trio turned their heads and realized that their father was following them, their faces sank at

    once.

    ¡°Tell me what happened in the afternoon.¡± Lucian stared at them solemnly.

    Archie and Benny hung their heads low, unwilling to speak.

    Este was not aware of the full story, but since Lucian kept probing, she took the initiative to give him

    a summary.

    ¡°Grandma took us to the amusement park first, then she brought me to the mall. Archie and Benny

    came back by themselves.¡±

    She knew it was very dangerous for her brothers to return home on their own and felt bad when she

    said it.

    Lucian''s expression changed when he heard that. He gazed at the boys and asked, ¡°Was that all? Why

    didn''t Grandma bring you two along?¡±

    The boys cast a nce at their sister and replied softly, ¡°We didn''t want to join them, so we came home

    by ourselves.¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Lucian''s frown deepened when he saw them averting their eyes. ¡°Head back into the house first, Essie.

    I need to talk to your brothers.¡±

    Este strode toward the living room obediently, leaving her father and brothers in the garden.

    ¡°Can you tell me now? I promise to keep it among us three.¡± Lucian bent down and assured his sons

    patiently.

    The more gentle and casual his approach, the more aggrieved the two boys felt. Above all else, they

    were extremely worried.

    ¡°Tell me what happened in the afternoon.¡± Lucian stared at them solemnly.

    Lucian caressed their heads. ¡°Mommy and I will be very concerned about you if you insist on not

    saying anything. Do you boys want us to be worried all the time?¡±

    Lucian caressed their heads. ¡°Mommy and I will be very concerned about you if you insist on not

    saying anything. Do you boys want us to be worried all the time?¡±

    The boys pursed their lips in response.

    Then Archie looked Lucian in the eye as he stretched out his finger and asked for a pinky promise.

    ¡°Daddy, could you promise us you won''t argue with Grandma about this?¡±

    Mom did something to the boys! Lucian''s expression turned dark as a disturbing thought crept up on

    him. He quickly hooked his finger with Archie''s.

    It was then that Benny blurted everything.

    ¡°Grandma brought us to the amusement park and let us y alone. We thought she woulde back

    and get us, but she didn''t show up even though we waited for her for a very long time. In the end, we

    came home by ourselves.¡±

    Secondster, he added softly, ¡°Daddy, you promised not to be angry at Grandma. See, Archie and I

    are fine. You don''t need to worry about us.¡±

    Archie nodded and chimed in, ¡°Most importantly, Essie is all right. Benny and I can take care of

    ourselves since we''re used to traveling around on our own.¡±

    Lucian caressed their heads. ¡°Mommy and I will be very concerned about you if you insist on not

    saying anything. Do you boys want us to be worried all the time?¡±

 Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604

    Chapter 1604 Where Are You Going

    Lucian felt so sorry for the boys when he heard that.

    The ce where Archie and Benny had traveled to alone was their current residence.

    He recalled an incident where the boys had nearly been beaten up by some older children when they

    came looking for Este. That made him resent Sonya even more.

    They are only so young! Even if Mom doesn''t want to acknowledge them as her grandchildren, they''re

    still Essie''s best friends. How could she be so cruel as to dump them at the amusement park? Thank

    God nothing untoward happened, but what if it did? How would I face Roxanne?

    Lucian shuddered at that thought.

    ¡°We''re clever boys, and we met a very kind taxi driver. He didn''t want to ept our money for the ride.¡±

    Knowing that Lucian was enraged, Archie attempted to assure him in a cute voice.

    Lucian knew well that his sons were trying to defend his mother. He pulled them into his arms.

    ¡°I''m sorry for not taking good care of you. Grandma was too much! If she takes you out again, call me

    immediately, and I''ll see to it.¡±

    The boys quieted down and bobbed their heads obediently as Lucianforted them with his warm

    embrace.

    He patted their backs and praised, ¡°Both of you did very well today for protecting yourselves and not

    revealing this matter to Mommy. This is now a secret among us. Don''t tell Mommy, okay? Mommy''s

    very tired these days.¡±

    The ce where Archie and Benny had traveled to alone was their current residence.

    The boys smiled gleefully upon hearing those nice words. ¡°We know what to do, and we won''t worry

    Mommy about this.¡±

    Lucian inclined his head and released them from his arms. ¡°Go y with your sister now. I need to

    head out for a bit.¡±

    His words brought a frown to the boys'' faces. They grabbed his sleeve and reminded him, ¡°Daddy,

    don''t be mad at Grandma. You promised us just now!¡±

    Lucian did not expect the kids to be so sensitive. ¡°Oh, I''m not going to Grandma''s. There''s something

    at the office that I need to deal with.¡±

    As an experienced businessman,ing up with an excuse to pacify the little ones was a piece of

    cake for him.

    Archie and Benny scrutinized him for a bit before releasing their grips on his arm. ¡°Okay, then...¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Lucian shed them a smile and walked toward the living room.

    Right then, Roxanne had just finished her phone call with Jonathan and returned to keep Este

    company.

    She was surprised to see him getting ready to head out. ¡°What happened? Where are you going at this

    hour?¡±

    Lucian replied, ¡°I need to take care of some matters. I''ll be right back real soon.¡±

    Then he swiftly strode toward the gate and out of the mansion before she had a chance to ask more

    questions.

    Roxanne observed his hasty moves and felt something did not add up. Shortly after, Archie and Benny

    walked in, and she shifted her focus to them.

    ¡°How did your outing go this afternoon? Did Grandma give you a hard time?¡±

    Finally, Roxanne could put forth those questions to the boys in Lucian''s absence.

    ¡°Nope. We had a ton of fun today!¡± the boys eximed. Having been able to share the incident with

    Lucian and get itpletely off their chests earlier, they no longer feel upset about it.

    Then Roxanne tried to verify the information with Este.

    Este had been crying the entire afternoon. She did not have an enjoyable time at all.

    However, she went along with it and nodded her head cooperatively before squirming into her mother''s

    arms.

    Roxanne knitted her brows together and looked at them skeptically.

 Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605

    Chapter 1605 Interrogation

    Meanwhile, Lucian pulled his car into the driveway of the Farwell main residence.

    The butler was quick to wee him politely. ¡°Mr. Farewell.¡±

    ¡°Where''s my mom?¡± Lucian asked in an icy tone.

    The butler answered, ¡°Mrs. Farwell has just finished her dinner, and she''s now enjoying coffee in the

    living room.¡±

    Lucian nodded and gestured to the butler not to trail behind him as he went inside.

    He walked in to see his mother seated on the couch and sipping coffee while watching television.

    ¡°What brings you here?¡±

    Sonya turned around when she heard footsteps approaching from the door.

    The moment she saw Lucian, a strange look shed across her eyes. She knew the boys must have

    comined about her to their father.

    Lucian stormed toward her, grabbed the remote control, and turned off the television.

    Sonya''s face darkened instantly. ¡°So, are you here to interrogate me?¡±

    ¡°Why did you leave Archie and Benny at the amusement park this afternoon?¡± Lucian asked

    expressionlessly.

    Frowning, Sonya defended herself assertively, ¡°It''s a safe ce! No one can enter the amusement park

    without a ticket. With plenty of staff everywhere, nothing can happen. The boys and Essie have

    Lucian was not pleased with her attitude. ¡°You said that only because they returned home safe and

    sound.¡±

    Sonya stiffened, not knowing how to reply to that.

    Lucian looked at her sternly. ¡°The kids are so young. How could you leave them alone? Have you

    forgotten what it was like when Essie went missing?¡±

    ¡°How are these two incidents the same? Essie is a child of the Farwell family. Who are those two?¡±

    ¡°They are children of the Farwell family, too!¡± Lucian bellowed. ¡°If something bad were to happen to

    them today, how should I exin myself to Roxanne?¡±

    Sonya snorted. ¡°Aren''t they back in one piece now? All I did was let them y at the amusement park.

    How would I know they would go back by themselves?¡±

    In other words, Sonya was putting the me on the boys.

    Lucian could not believe his ears. He roared, ¡°What makes you think that you''re without any fault? How

    is your action any different from those traffickers?¡±

    Sonya grimaced. ¡°How could you say that about me? I''m your mother!¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    They continued quarreling.

    Hearing themotion, Elias came downstairs.

    He asked for the full story when he saw the two locking horns fiercely.

    Lucian was not pleased with her attitude. ¡°You said that only because they returned home safe and

    sound.¡±

    When he learned that his wife had left two young boys to fend for themselves at the amusement park,

    he was astonished beyond words.

    ¡°I know you dislike Roxanne, but you shouldn''t have taken your anger out on the two innocent children!

    How do we even exin to Roxanne if something really happens to the boys? How would you exin

    this to the public? You keep insisting that you''re doing this for the sake of the Farwell family, but have

    you really considered the interest of the family beforemitting such an awful act?¡±

    Sonya got so furious after both father and sonshed out at her. ¡°Why are you speaking up for that

    woman?¡±

    ¡°I''m not taking any sides. If it was Roxanne who left the children alone, I''d do the same and kick her out

    of the house!¡± Elias stated firmly and righteously.

    Sonya knitted her brows in disbelief when she heard him. ¡°You want to get rid of me?¡±

    Faced with an unreasonable wife, Elias was filled with rage.

    Lucian did not intend to get involved in their relentless arguments. ¡°I''ve made it clear to the children

    that you need to obtain my consent before taking them out in the future,¡± he warned coldly.

    With that, he turned around and stormed off the mansion, leaving a troubled Elias with his willful

    wife.When he learned that his wife had left two young boys to fend for themselves at the amusement

    park, he was astonished beyond words.

 Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606

    Chapter 1606 There Will Be A Solution

    Roxanne could not get anything out of the kids.

    Worried that she would ask them more questions, Archie and Benny said that they wanted to y.

    Roxanne put an end to her inquiries and began ying with them.

    Soon, the four of them were ying together happily.

    Roxanne was still fooling around with the children when Lucian came back.

    ¡°Has the matter been resolved?¡± she asked worriedly when she saw his grim expression.

    The children also quieted down sensibly.

    Lucian nodded in response. He looked at Archie and Benny and felt apologetic when he recalled his

    mother''s words.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Come and y with us, Daddy!¡±

    The boys could read their father''s mind. They came up to sp his hands with a smile.

    Lucian froze briefly before reaching out to hold their hands and allowing them to lead him to Roxanne.

    The two then yed with the children for a while longer.

    Seeing the joy on the boys'' faces lessened the guilt within Lucian.

    After ying with the children for some time and noticing that it was gettingte, Roxanne urged them

    to get some rest.

    The couple gazed upon the sleeping faces of the children with sorrow in their eyes.

    ¡°You go ahead and get some rest first. I want to make a few more calls,¡± Roxanne said to Lucian after

    they left the room.

    Thetter frowned slightly when he heard that. ¡°It''s already sote. What calls do you want to make?¡±

    Roxanne sighed softly as mncholy once more appeared on her features. ¡°I want to try to contact

    Professor Lambert and see if he can help get in touch with sources abroad.¡±

    Even though the sadness in her eyes crushed his heart, he could only nod his head as it was her job

    and not his ce to say anything.

    Roxanne went to the study and called Harvey, who answered quickly.

    Upon learning that she had developed a new type of medicine, the professor was very proud of her and

    agreed to help her right away.

    However, the quality of Damaris Group''s medicinal herbs was rare, and the biggest supplier of

    traditional medicine was still Chanaea.

    Because of that, there was a certain level of difficulty in finding substitutes abroad. He could only try his

    best.

    Roxanne thanked him gratefully.

    They then gave each other a brief update on their lives before ending the call.

    It was already almost ten at night when Roxanne returned to the bedroom.

    Lucian had already showered and was leaning partially against the headboard of the bed with aptop

    on hisp, staring at something intently.

    When he saw her enter, he set theptop down and looked at her. ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Roxanne frowned slightly, her eyes still tinged with sadness. ¡°Professor Lambert said that he would

    help think of a way, but... we should still focus on the domestic market.¡±

    Lucian, who had gotten out of bed and walked over to her, gave her a peck on the lips andforted

    her in a deep voice, ¡°There''ll be a solution. I''m here.¡±

    Roxanne pursed her lips to form a smile and the two kissed each other tenderly.

    Her cheeks turned pink when she noticed his increasingly heavy breathing, and she pushed him away

    a little. ¡°I''m going to take a shower. You should get some rest.¡±

    Lucian quirked a brow. ¡°I''ll go with you.¡±

    Roxanne gave him a puzzled look. ¡°Haven''t you showered already...¡±

    Lucian had already grabbed her hand and walked into the bathroom, taking off all his clothes while

    doing so. ¡°I''ll take another shower with you and help you unwind.¡±

    As he spoke, he turned on the shower, then leaned in for another kiss.

    Roxanne was about to say something, but he had already sealed her lips.

 Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607

    Chapter 1607 In A Good Mood

    They fooled around in the bathroom, and when Lucian finally slowed down, Roxanne was so tired that

    she was about to faint.

    Lucian carried her to the bed, and they continued going at it until the wee hours of the morning.

    Roxanne woke up feeling as though her body was on the verge of crumbling down.

    The space beside her was empty. She had no idea where Lucian had gone to.

    As she endured the pain and got up, the thought of sleeping in different rooms came to her mind once

    more.

    ¡°You''re up?¡±

    Lucian suddenly opened the door and came in.

    That shocked her so much that her waist gave way, and she nearly toppled onto the ground.

    He strode over and pulled her into his arms before she fell.

    Roxanne was d in a low-necked nightgown, which he had helped her change into yesterday.

    Her movement caused her cor to open slightly, revealing her cleavage along with the marks that

    Lucian had left the previous night.

    Just one look was enough to make him react.

    At first, Roxanne was relieved when he caught her, but she then felt something hard pressing against

    her from behind, and memories of the previous night''s events flooded her mind.

    She pushed him away almost without hesitation and red at him. ¡°Are you a beast?¡±

    As soon as she said that, another burst of pain from her waist caused her to grimace.

    Lucian looked at her innocently. ¡°But you were clinging to meter on. You¡ª¡±

    ¡°That''s enough!¡± Roxanne snapped, blushing.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    With that, she turned on her heels and entered the bathroom.

    Lucian''s eyes crinkled at the edges. He walked over to her and wrapped his arms around her waist,

    massaging it with hisrge hands.

    Despite Roxanne''s refusal, she had to endure his ministrations in the bathroom for a long time.

    When they finally came out of the bathroom, she had every intention to ignore him.

    ¡°Jonathan is waiting for you downstairs,¡± Lucian said suddenly.

    Roxanne was momentarily stunned. ¡°Why didn''t you say something so important earlier?¡± she said

    somewhat angrily, her face flush.

    Lucian shot her a look in response.

    Her temper was quickly subdued by his piercing gaze. She could only change her clothes quickly, tidy

    up, and head downstairs to see Jonathan, with Lucian following behind dotingly.

    Jonathan had already drank his second cup of coffee when he saw the couple descending the stairs.

    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Queen.¡±

    Roxanne looked at him apologetically.

    Jonathan looked at her and then at the visibly defeated Lucian behind him with a confounded

    expression.

    However, he understood almost immediately when Roxanne sat down in front of him and he saw the

    marks peeping out of her cor. He shot Lucian a suggestive look before saying to her, ¡°Don''t be so

    courteous to me, Roxanne. Just call me Jonathan as Lucian does!¡±

    Roxanne could not help but be taken aback by his words and felt that the form of address was a little

    inappropriate.

    Since my return to the country, Jonathan has helped me a lot, but we aren''t that close...

    ¡°Jonathan grew up with me, so there''s no need to be so courteous with him.¡±

    Lucian sat down beside her and held her hand as though it was the most natural thing to do.

    In front of Jonathan, Roxanne was still a little embarrassed to grasp his hand. She struggled against

    him but he wouldn''t let go, so she could only let him be.

    Jonathan sighed inwardly when he saw how intimate his friend and Roxanne were.

    All the hard work and ns I devised weren''t in vain. They got together in the end. Also... judging by

    the satisfied look on Lucian''s face, I''m sure they can''t keep their hands off each other. No wonder he

    seemed to be in a good mood when he came down to wee me just now.

    At the thought that his painstaking efforts were not in vain, Jonathan felt that it did not matter that he

    had to wait for so long earlier.

 Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608

    Chapter 1608 Sign The Contract

    ¡°So... Jonathan, why are you here? Have you found other medicinal herb suppliers that we can work

    with?¡±

    After a brief moment of hesitation, Roxanne decided to change the way she addressed Jonathan.

    The smile on Jonathan''s face grew wider as he nodded and replied, ¡°Most of the medicinal herbs

    suppliers have readily agreed to coborate with the research institute, all thanks to the hard work you

    have poured into establishing a good reputation for it.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne turned to look at Lucian before looking back at Jonathan.

    As she had only been with the research institute for a short period of time, she knew that the suppliers

    had agreed to work with them partly because it was Jonathan who had asked them and partly because

    he had mentioned Farwell Group''s name.

    Lucian was holding Roxanne''s hand and had his other hand on her back the entire time as if he was

    worried that Jonathan did not know that the woman belonged to him.

    Roxanne tried her best to ignore Lucian''s hand while confirming the details with Jonathan.

    ¡°How did you find those suppliers?¡±

    The woman had spent the past few days calling every single medicinal herb supplier she knew but was

    unable to find any suitable ones.

    With an unfathomable smile on his face, Jonathan replied, ¡°Queen Group is considered a leader of

    medicinal herbs in the country. Naturally, ourwork is wider than yours. I mostly approached direct

    suppliers from the countries of origin of the herbs. For those herbs that I wasn''t able to find direct

    suppliers, I contacted the distributors instead.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in understanding.

    ¡°But¡±¡ªJonathan shot a nce at Lucian¡ª¡± you get what you pay for. Although the herbs are

    guaranteed to be of superior quality, they cost a lot more as well.¡±

    Jonathan had only gone ahead to talk to those suppliers based on Lucian''s assurance that cost was

    not an issue.

    He knew that Lucian would step in if Roxanne could not afford those herbs.

    As Roxanne was still basking in excitement after hearing the good news, she did not notice Jonathan

    looking at Lucian.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    ¡°Money isn''t an issue. I was going to buy the medicinal herbs from Damaris Group at three times the

    original price but was rejected by them. I don''t think it can get more expensive than that, right?¡±

    ¡°You were going to purchase the herbs from Damaris Group at three times the original price?¡±

    Jonathan widened his eyes in shock.

    Does the research institute have that much money?

    Roxanne smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I only made that offer because I was confident that we would

    make good returns on the medicine in the future. I thought it wouldn''t be an issue incurring more

    upfront costs.¡±

    Jonathan let out a dryugh and nodded. ¡°You''re right, Roxanne. The new suppliers will definitely

    charge you less than what you were ready to pay for.¡±

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and replied, ¡°I can ept anything lower than that.¡±

    She proceeded to confirm a few details about some of the more important herbs with Jonathan, who

    exined to her patiently.

    Roxanne feltpletely reassured after her conversation with Jonathan. ¡°I have no more questions.

    Could you check with them when is the earliest we can sign the contract? We can''t afford to wait any

    longer.¡±

    Jonathan looked toward Lucian nervously, directing the question at him.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows in confusion when she noticed the interaction between the two men.

    A momentter, Lucian said in a deep voice, ¡°Those suppliers requested to sign with Queen Group.

    They will supply the medicinal herbs to Queen Group, who will then supply the herbs to the research

    institute. Also, they requested that Farwell Group be the guarantor.¡±

    Roxanne smiled in embarrassment. ¡°I only made that offer because I was confident that we would

    make good returns on the medicine in the future. I thought it wouldn''t be an issue incurring more

    upfront costs.¡±

 Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609

    Chapter 1609 Unexpected Coboration

    With that, the two men looked at Roxanne cautiously.

    Ultimately, the herbs were for the research institute, and they were not sure what she would think about

    the involvement of the Queen and Farwell families.

    Noticing their expressions, Roxanne replied with amusement, ¡°I don''t have any issue with that. We

    wouldn''t be able to secure the suppliers without the help from both of you anyway.¡±

    Any solution was a good solution as long as it could help the research institute.

    Hearing that, both men heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Let''s hold a press conference in the afternoon, then!¡± Jonathan said.

    Roxanne was stunned. ¡°What''s the press conference for?¡±

    Jonathan replied helplessly, ¡°An opportunity to coborate with Farwell Group doesn''te by every

    day. Obviously, those medicinal herb suppliers would want everyone to know about it. However, they

    won''t be attending the press conference. It will only be the three of us.¡±

    Lucian lowered his gaze to look at the woman and said, ¡°If you don''t like that, we can do it in a different

    way. Farwell Group can issue an official statement directly.¡±

    After all, the point was to let the public know about their coboration with Farwell Group.

    After giving it some thought, Roxanne decided topromise. ¡°What time in the afternoon? I need to

    get ready.¡±

    Jonathan replied, ¡°It will start at two in the afternoon tentatively. However, if the timing doesn''t suit the

    two of you, I can let the media know that we are postponing it.¡±

    ¡°No need. We will be there on time. Thanks for making the arrangements,¡± Roxanne said.

    Jonathan shed a casual smile. ¡°All I did was make a few calls. The new medicine that you have

    developed is going to save millions of lives. There aren''t many good doctors around these days, and

    you are definitely one of them!¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡± Roxanne smiled at his praise.

    With a straight face, Jonathan said, ¡°I mean it. It''s not ttery, and I''m not saying it just because it''s

    you!¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Roxanne''s eyes were filled with gratitude, and the atmosphere in the room suddenly became serious.

    The next moment, Jonathan chuckled and stood up. ¡°All right, I shall make a move first. See you guys

    later and don''t bete.¡±

    After saying that, he pointed at Roxanne''s neck and reminded her gingerly, ¡°Uh... Remember to wear a

    high-cor outfit...¡±

    He did not want the focus of the press conference to be the couple''s rtionship.

    If that happened, the suppliers would probably feel offended.

    Roxanne followed Jonathan''s gaze.

    Even though she wasn''t able to see anything from her angle, she quickly realized what the man was

    referring to. A blush of embarrassment spread across her cheeks as she red at Lucian.

    Lucian turned toward Jonathan with a darkened expression and said, ¡°Aren''t you leaving? Why are you

    talking so much? If you have anything to say, say it at the press conferenceter!¡±

    Jonathan smiled sheepishly and left after saying goodbye to them.

    Soon, Lucian and Roxanne were the only ones left in the room.

    Roxanne red at Lucian in annoyance before she stood up and walked toward the mirror to check out

    the hickey on her neck.

    As if he had done it on purpose, the hickey was nted on the spot between her neck and shoulder, a

    position where her cor could barely cover and just a slight movement from her would expose it.

    Roxanne recalled the look in Jonathan''s eyes when she was walking down the stairs earlier, and it

    suddenly urred to her that he must have already seen it then!

    At that realization, the woman instantly blushed.

    Just then, she saw Lucian''s reflection in the mirror. She did not notice him walking over.

    With her face flushed red, Roxanne was about to scold Lucian when the man spoke first.

    Smiling affectionately at Roxanne, he said, ¡°Never have I imagined that we will get to coborate one

    day. I look forward to working with you, Dr. Jarvis.¡±

 Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610

    Chapter 1610 Not As Husband And Wife

    Roxanne was annoyed with him leaving the hickey in such a visible spot, but at the same time, she was

    also grateful that he helped solve the trouble at the research institute. For a moment, she did not know

    how to respond.

    Lucian was unbothered. He walked up to hug her from behind. After ncing at the hickey on her neck,

    he kissed the same spot again.

    Roxanne avoided him, her face red. ¡°You knew about it long ago, did you?¡±

    Lucian looked at the spot with disappointment. ¡°I should have left it on your neck.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne got even more frustrated. ¡°I won''t be able to conceal it even if I want to!¡±

    Lucian shrugged and responded, ¡°I want everyone to know you''re mine.¡±

    Before Roxanne could throw a fit, he rested his head on her shoulder and whispered in her ear, ¡°I have

    no choice but to resort to this method since you refuse to ept my proposal...¡±

    He sounded quite aggrieved.

    Roxanne knitted her brows slightly but was quick to regain herposure. She reached up to pat his

    head. With a soft voice, she coaxed him, ¡°Does it matter if I agree or not? What difference does it

    make?¡±

    Lucian caught her hand and kissed it. ¡°It''s not the same.¡±

    He gazed into her eyes deeply before releasing her hand from his grip. ¡°We should get ready. It''s

    gettingte.¡±

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief as she was grateful Lucian did not say anything more after that. Lucian

    held her hand and walked her out.

    ¡°Mommy! Daddy!¡± The three children had a good night''s sleep on the weekend. As they were walking

    downstairs, they noticed Lucian and Roxanne holding hands.

    Roxanne quickly lifted her other hand to cover the hickey on her neck.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Lucian remained calm. ¡°We''re going out this afternoon. You guys stay home. Call me if Grandpa and

    Grandmae over.¡±

    The little ones obediently inclined their heads in acknowledgment.

    Lucian went out with Roxanne and headed straight to Neon Boutique.

    It took Roxanne a while to realize Lucian had brought her there for a makeover.

    ¡°Do we really need to make such a big deal out of this?¡±

    The press conference in the afternoon only required them to sign a contract in front of reporters. All

    Lucian needed to do was put on a suit for the asion.

    Yet, he clearly had a different idea in mind.

    Instead of loosening his grip on her hand, Lucian led her into the store upon hearing her words. ¡°I''m not

    just doing this for you. I need to prepare too.¡±

    Roxanne looked at his back, wondering what else the man needed to prepare for. He''s already looking

    like Prince Charming.

    ¡°This is the first time we will officially appear together in front of the media. Though we''re not appearing

    as husband and wife, it''s still worth paying attention to.¡± Lucian meant every word he said.

    To him, the press conference in the afternoon was not just about the contract. It was also an

    opportunity to announce their rtionship to the world!

    Every time he thought of how Jack had been eyeing her with obvious interest, Lucian felt a twinge of

    jealousy.

    Knowing what Lucian had in mind, Roxanne decided to do as he said.

    The Farwells had long been loyal customers of Neon Boutique, and that was why they could enjoy VIP

    privileges in the store. The head of Neon Boutique headquarters in Horington even took the trouble to

    style them personally.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, you...¡± While styling, the person in charge chatted with Lucian as he was familiar with

    Lucian. He would asionally turn his attention to Roxanne as he spoke.

    Roxanne and Lucian knew what he wanted to ask even before he finished his sentence. It was obvious

    he was eager to find out if they were ready to go public.

    Lucian nced at him and asked, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    The ambiguous answer he gave made the person in charge think he had misunderstood them. ¡°I see.

    Got it. I''ll make you guys look good. Don''t worry!¡±

    To him, the press conference in the afternoon was not just about the contract. It was also an

    opportunity to announce their rtionship to the world!

 Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611

    Chapter 1611 Too shy

    A hint of amusement shed across Lucian''s eyes when he saw how Roxanne wanted to deny it but

    was hesitant to speak. In a deep voice, he instructed the head of Neon Boutique, ¡°Keep it simple. She

    doesn''t like anything too extravagant.¡±

    The person nodded repeatedly and even praised Roxanne, ¡°Mrs. Farwell is a natural beauty. She''s

    gorgeous even without makeup. You two are simply a perfect match, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Roxanne did not let the remark get to her. He probably praised Aubree the same way when she came

    for styling a few months ago.

    The head of Neon Boutique took two hours to style Roxanne and Lucian.

    He fixed Roxanne''s cascading locks behind her ear with a gleaming pearl hairpin and gifted her a pair

    of pearl earrings. In addition to presenting her with subtle yet sophisticated makeup, he also attired her

    in a snowy white slim-fitted zer with a corresponding skirt in the same tone, endowing her with a

    delicate and refined appearance.

    As for Lucian, he deftlybed his hair backward, entuating his wlessly chiseled facial features.

    He then dressed him in a sleek ck suit thatplemented Roxanne''s attire and adorned his sleeves

    with exquisite pearl cufflinks, echoing the elegance of Roxanne''s earrings.

    At first nce, the two looked like a couple.

    Seeing their outfits, Roxanne could not help but hesitate. ¡°Lucian, I think...¡±

    She wanted to say it was inappropriate for them to appear like a couple, but Lucian was satisfied with

    their looks. He even told the person in charge he would buy all the garments and essories worn

    today.

    Roxanne was taken aback when she saw the bill of the entire ensemble, together with their styling,

    amounted to nearly a million.

    Confronted with such a staggering amount, she had to bite back her initial disbelief. Anyst-minute

    alterations would undoubtedly cost them even more. Just because Lucian has money doesn''t mean we

    should spend it like there''s no tomorrow.

    It was one in the afternoon when they left Neon Boutique.

    They only had an hour left until the press conference.

    Jonathan, who had called to hurry them along, was relieved when he learned they were on their way.

    During their journey to the conference, Roxanne briefly hesitated and considered removing her

    earrings.

    ¡°Are you so afraid of others knowing about our rtionship?¡± Lucian expressed his dissatisfaction.

    Roxanne paused. ¡°I just feel they''re too shy...¡±

    ¡°The media has been specting about our rtionship since thest statement was released. If we''re

    seen together, it''s practically an official announcement. So, what difference do our outfits make?¡±

    Lucian said with his eyes fixed on the road ahead.

    He only said so because he was afraid Roxanne would refuse to wear the same outfit as him.

    It was a spur-of-the-moment decision, as Lucian saw the opportunity to make their rtionship official

    and decided to seize it.

    Roxanne hesitated for a moment before responding softly, ¡°I don''t mean to upset you. I just feel the

    signing ceremony is a work asion.¡± She continued nudging Lucian. ¡°Besides, even if I don''t wear the

    earrings, our clothes are already matching.¡±

    As Roxanne took a gentler approach to make him understand her concern, Lucian reached out and

    held her hands.

    The thought of Farwell Group and Queen Group conducting a joint press conference still gave

    Roxanne butterflies in her stomach.

    Throughout the drive to the venue, Roxanne kept asking Lucian for guidance on the details to pay

    attention to during the joint conference.

    Lucian, noticing her anxiety, did his best to ease her anxiety and reassure her.

    When they arrived, a swarm of journalists had already surrounded Jonathan.

    As soon as Lucian and Roxanne stepped out of the car, the journalists quickly turned their attention

    toward them and rushed in their direction.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612

    Chapter 1612 More Capable Than Aubree

    Roxanne was stunned by the scene.

    Lucian immediately shielded her behind him as he stared at the reporters expressionlessly.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, how goes things in your rtionship with Ms. Jarvis? Are you two about to remarry?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, why did you leave Mr. Farwell back then?¡±

    One after another, questions flooded Roxanne''s ears.

    Roxanne drew her brows together, unhappy to hear the questions.

    The focus of the press conference that day was their coboration, yet the reporters kept bombarding

    them with questions about their personal life.

    Seemingly reading her mind, Lucian said coldly, ¡°Sorry, but we''re only going to talk about work matters

    today. There will be a Q&A sessionter, so I won''t be answering anything right now.¡±

    With that, he led Roxanne forward.

    Right then, Jonathan rushed over, and the two men kept Roxanne protected between them as they

    went to the table up ahead.

    The three of them took their seats as the lights shed below the stage.

    The press conference was broadcasted live on the inte as well.

    When theizens saw Roxanne appearing with Lucian, the chatroom went into an uproar.

    Oneizen wrote: Dr. Jarvis is a beauty! She''s my waifu, and Mr. Farwell''s my husbando!

    Someone replied: Keep dreaming! Mr. Farwell and Dr. Jarvis are the ultimate couple! They''re even

    wearing matching outfits! What kind of otherworldly love do they have?

    Anothermented: Dr. Jarvis is as attractive and capable as Mr. Farwell if she can work with him!

    Who''d get sick of a power couple like them?

    The people were chatting away, but all they had were praises for Roxanne.

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    When they saw Roxanne and Lucian signing the contract, they sang even morepliments about

    them.

    At that moment, Sonya, who had found out that Farwell Group would be working with Roxanne''s

    research institute that afternoon from Elias and said she did not care about it, was tuning in to the live

    broadcast.

    When she saw the matching outfit her son had worn with Roxanne, her expression darkened.

    ¡°Is he working or what? Does he even know what all these people are talking about? Is there even

    anyone who cares about the coboration?¡±

    Elias nced at the broadcast and agreed with them. ¡°It''s not as if they''re wrong. Roxanne''s indeed

    much more capable than Aubree.¡±

    Sonya shot him a re in response. ¡°Roxanne must be the one who made Lucian wear that! She must

    have pestered Lucian until he agreed to the coboration too!¡±

    How else would Roxanne''s tiny research institute get the chance to work with Farwell Group?

    Elias disagreed. ¡°Even if you don''t believe Roxanne, you should have trust in Lucian. He''s not one to

    prioritize his heart over his mind. The clothes...¡± Upon deliberation, he continued confidently, ¡°I''d say it

    was Lucian who suggested wearing matching outfits instead.¡±

    He guessed that she must be troubled by the clothes she was wearing.

    Elias smiled and shook his head.

    I have to admit that my son has crossed the line by doing this.

    Ufortable to hear Elias siding with Roxanne and see theizensplimenting Roxanne, Sonya

    forcibly changed the topic.

    ¡°Stop watching. Elektra and her family will be reaching soon. Hurry up and tidy up a little before we

    wee them in. It''s been years since west saw them. I wonder how Elektra is doing now.¡±

    The Lane family was a family friend of the Farwell family. They were a leading figure in luxury goods

    and migrated to Epea a few years ago.

    Elektra Lane was the Lane family''s only daughter, and she was two years older than Lucian. The two of

    them were considered childhood friends.

    Elias had been working in the corporate world for so many years. He could easily spot Roxanne''s

    uneasiness.

 Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613

    Chapter 1613 Nothing To Do With Damaris Group

    Meanwhile, Hector saw the live broadcast on the inte as well.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    When he saw Lucian announce that Farwell Group would be working with Roxanne''s research institute

    and that Queen Group would be supplying medicinal herbs to the research institute, he was

    dumbfounded.

    He switched on the television and told someone to summon Jack.

    ¡°What''s the matter, Grandpa?¡±

    Jack had been confidently waiting for Roxanne to relent to him, so he did not think much of Hector''s

    summon.

    However, the second he entered the room, he saw the live broadcast on the television screen, and he

    paled.

    ¡°Answer me. How is our coboration with Dr. Jarvis going so far?¡± Hector asked, clinging to thest bit

    of hope.

    By then, Roxanne and Lucian were already signing the contract as shown on the screen.

    Knowing that he could not keep the matters under wrap anymore, Jack tried to keep a lighthearted tone

    as he said, ¡°As you can see, not too well.¡±

    Hector mmed his cane against the floor. ¡°What do you mean by not too well? It''s not going too well

    to the point Dr. Jarvis decided to turn to anotherpany for her supply of medicinal herbs?¡±

    A while ago, Hector had heard that Roxanne''s research institute had developed a new kind of drug that

    could be released to the market soon.

    Hector had even thought about heading to the research institute in person to find out what the new

    drug was like, but Jack stopped him.

    Hector did not dwell on Jack''s actions at that time.

    After all, Damaris Group had been doing better and better under Jack''s lead. Hector believed that

    Jack''s coboration with Roxanne would go equally smoothly.

    Yet, his waitsted for half a month.

    Hector had never thought that not only would he not hear the good news about Damaris Group''s

    coboration with Roxanne, but he would also hear the announcement of Roxanne''s coboration with

    anotherpany.

    At the sight of Hector''s fury and the matching outfits and close proximity of Roxanne and Lucian, Jack

    was filled with rage.

    He had never expected Roxanne to actually look for anotherpany, let alone through the Farwell

    family.

    Not only did he not get what he wanted, but he even gifted his idea to Farwell Group.

    ¡°I want an exnation! What is going on?¡± Hector roared and stomped the ground when he heard no

    reply from Jack.

    Jack came back to his senses and lowered his gaze in silent contemtion for a while.

    ¡°Grandpa, I''ve tried my best to score a coboration with her, but you have no idea how Dr. Jarvis, with

    Lucian''s guidance, refused to relent when it came to the profits. She had been putting us in tough

    spots, and it was impossible for us to negotiate anything with her.¡±

    Hector snapped, ¡°Why didn''t youe to me when this happened?¡±

    Jack quietly raked his gaze over Hector in disdain, but he maintained a respectful look. ¡°Dr. Jarvis told

    me she needed time to mull over this after ourst negotiation. I never thought she would immediately

    work with anotherpany instead. It''s true that Dr. Jarvis is an excellent doctor, but she''s not a good

    business partner. She doesn''t even have integrity.¡±

    In other words, Jack was putting the me on her.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Hector threw the cup on the table in his wrath. ¡°Why didn''t youe to seek my help when

    you weren''t able toe to an agreement on the profits? I''m old, not dead!¡±

    If Roxanne were to work with Damaris Group for her newly developed drug, Damaris Group would be

    able to reach a new high in their reputation.

    s, that had nothing to do with Damaris Group anymore.

    ¡°Grandpa, I''ve tried my best to score a coboration with her, but you have no idea how Dr. Jarvis, with

    Lucian''s guidance, refused to relent when it came to the profits. She had been putting us in tough

    spots, and it was impossible for us to negotiate anything with her.¡±

 Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614

    Chapter 1614 The Reputation Of The Damaris Family

    Jack was still unperturbed despite Hector''s wrath. He said, ¡°Grandpa, Dr. Jarvis was insistent about

    selling the new drug for a hundred and twenty per box. I''m afraid no one will ept that price because

    that will not be a profiting deal.¡±

    When Hector heard that, his vision went dark, and he nearly passed out from his anger.

    He did not expect the heir he handpicked to put such importance on profits.

    ¡°Is the Damaris family short of that small amount of money?¡± the elderly man asked as he held his

    chest and gasped for air.

    Jack lowered his head and fell silent, but anyone could still tell what he was thinking about. He felt that

    thepany would end up making losses, so it was not worth working with Roxanne.

    A surge of disappointment washed over Hector as he looked at his grandson. ¡°I chose you as the

    Damaris family''s heir because I thought you''d understand that the Damaris family''s reputation of a

    hundred years was made with the kindness of physicians, not the wealth of physicians.¡±

    Jack answered gloomily, ¡°I understand.¡±

    Hector red at him again. ¡°You do not! How many years has it been since the Damaris family develop

    a drug that can change many people''s lives? We were close to developing a good drug by working with

    Roxanne, but you messed it up!¡±

    At that point, the press conference had reached its end. Roxanne and the other two men had gone past

    the crowd of reporters with the bodyguards escorting them.

    Jack was still unperturbed despite Hector''s wrath. He said, ¡°Grandpa, Dr. Jarvis was insistent about

    selling the new drug for a hundred and twenty per box. I''m afraid no one will ept that price because

    that will not be a profiting deal.¡±

    The coboration had been set in stone.

    Knowing that there was no way to turn the tables anymore, Hector gave up. He waved his hand

    dismissively and muttered, ¡°Forget it. I think you''ve lost track of your initial aspiration. Set aside your

    task in managing Damaris Group and work in pro bono medical consultations instead to get back your

    original aspiration. I''ll get someone else to manage Damaris Group for now.¡±

    Jack''s heart lurched when he heard that, and he snapped his head upward to stare at Hector in

    disbelief.

    Damaris Group hase so far today because of my hard work, but now Grandpa is kicking me aside

    just like this? How can I just ept this? I haven''t even reached my goal yet!

    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .

    Suppressing the emotions bubbling in his chest, Jack lowered his head and apologized to Hector.

    ¡°Grandpa, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have made this decision on my own, but I''m sure there''s a way to

    reverse this situation with Dr. Jarvis. Let me have another talk with her.¡±

    Hector shook his head in disappointment. ¡°It''s toote now. Didn''t you see that? The whole world now

    knows that Dr. Jarvis is working with Farwell Group and Queen Group.¡±

    The Damaris family no longer had anything to do with the new drug her research institute developed.

    All Hector could hope now was for the public not to know about how the Damaris family could not

    continue working with Roxanne because of conflicts in profit.

    If the news about that were to spread, the Damaris family''s reputation might suffer.

    ¡°Close to a hundred types of medicinal herbs are involved in the new drug. There''s no way Roxanne

    could find recements for all of them. There must be at least a type that she hasn''t found a source for

    yet, so she''ll still have to work with Damaris Group!¡±

    Jack still refused to give up.

    Hector did not see a point in wasting his breath on his grandson, so he waved his hand tiredly and

    uttered, ¡°I''m old now. I can''t lord over you anymore. Despite being the heir of a family of doctors, you

    see more value in money than in helping others. One day, you will end up falling from grace because of

    this.¡±

    With that, Hector went upstairs.

    Jack''s face clouded over.

    He''s right. He''s old now, so he can''t even tell wrong from right. The Damaris family is now on the

    pedestal of the medical field, worshipped by so many, but what use is that? It''s nothing but a title at the

    end of the day, and we even have to spend much money and time to maintain that name of ours with

    all those pro bono medical consultations. Eventually, the Damaris family will go bankrupt. The

    reputation of being kind isn''t something the Damaris family needs anymore. What the Damaris family

    needs is money. We need to make a profit!

 Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615

    Chapter 1615 A Pleasure To Work With You

    The news of the three organizations working together spread like wildfire.

    In a mansion in the suburbs, Frieda was seated rigidly on the couch as she stared at Shawn''s back.

    The man was elegantly brewing coffee by the coffee machine.

    A momentter, he brought the fresh coffee to her with a smile. ¡°This is all thanks to you, Ms. Queen.

    It''s a pleasure to work with you.¡±

    Frieda was momentarily struck dazed by his smile, but when she heard his words of thanks, she

    quickly shed him a smile of her own and answered, ¡°It''s nothing. I only mentioned it to my brother.

    That''s all.¡±

    Frieda was the one who rmended the tradingpany that Jonathan contacted for Roxanne.

    Thatpany belonged to Shawn and was rmended to Frieda by Shawn himself before getting

    rmended to Jonathan.

    Jonathan had been having trouble with finding a supplier back then, so when Frieda rmended the

    company to him, he only looked into it to make sure that thepany was capable enough for the

    coboration. He did not go deep into his research, and he even praised Frieda for the

    rmendation.

    Frieda gazed at Shawn in gratitude before saying, ¡°I should be the one thanking you. With your

    rmendation, my brother is not that biased against me anymore.¡±

    Shawn gave her another smile before sipping his coffee. His line of thought was different from Frieda''s.

    He had thought that Frieda''s close rtionship with Aubree meant that Jonathan would be suspicious

    when Frieda rmended to him thepany.

    However, it seemed that Jonathan did not have his guard up around his younger sister.

    With just a snap of his fingers, hispany was now working with Queen Group.

    In other words, he had established a rtionship with the Farwell family.

    With that, anything he wanted to do would be much easier.

    Shawn narrowed his eyes in satisfaction before putting down his cup and turning to Frieda. ¡°What

    would you like for lunch?¡±

    He shifted the topic to a more private one.

    Frieda froze for a few seconds before a blush crept onto her face. ¡°I-I''m fine with anything. Something

    simple would do.¡±

    Shawn smiled and nodded. ¡°I''ll make the arrangements, then.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He then took out his phone to make a call.

    Once he was done making the arrangements, he led Frieda to the car, and they headed to the city

    center.

    One had to admit that Shawn was a master at flirting.

    It was a simple lunch, but somehow, he could make it seem romantic.

    Frieda knew that there was nothing between the two of them, but still, she felt as if they were on a date.

    Shawn was delighted to see her flustered.

    ¡°I will. Don''t you worry.¡±

    He enjoyed the feeling of courting women.

    Women who easily responded to flirtations like Frieda made him feel aplished.

    Furthermore, once he won over Frieda''s heart, he would have even more ease in carrying out his ns

    in the future.

    ¡°Oh, yes. I can''t do nothing after you''ve helped me out so much,¡± Shawn started. ¡°Other than the

    amount we''ve agreed on with Queen Group, I''ll give you ten percent of the profits every month. What

    do you think?¡±

    Frieda was even more ted to hear that, but she kept her expressionposed as she inclined her

    head.

    Shawn smiled in satisfaction before pretending to sound regretful as he said, ¡°I like your character, but I

    have some work matters to attend to, so I''ll have to be away for a period of time.¡±

    Frieda stiffened.

    If he leaves, my n will fall through!

    Right as she was gripped by disappointment, Shawn continued, ¡°This is the key to the mansion. I hope

    you can help me keep an eye on my mansion while I''m away. Also, I hope I won''t be a nuisance if I

    contact you.¡±

    He made it seem as though there were some romantic feelings between the two of them.

    Frieda froze for a few seconds before a joyous look appeared on her face as her heart skipped a beat.

 Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616

    Chapter 1616 Speak To Her

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Upon leaving the Damaris residence, Jack drove back to Damaris Group.

    On the way back, he reyed the live stream of the press conference.

    The sight of how loving Roxanne and Lucian were filled him with frustration.

    Upon arriving at Damaris Group, he quickly noticed the strange looks his staff was giving him.

    Evidently, news of Roxanne forming a partnership with Farwell Group had be public knowledge.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Go back to your desks!¡± Jack barked.

    The crowd gradually retracted their gazes as they returned to their stations.

    Upon storming back into his office, Jack mmed the door behind him.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris...¡± Kevin entered warily. ¡°With regard to the medicinal herbs that we have reserved for the

    research institute, should we continue to set them aside?¡±

    Previously, Jack had ordered it to be done, for he was certain that Roxanne would change her mind

    and coborate with him.

    Little did he expect her to form a partnership with Farwell Group and Queen Group instead.

    Upon a long deliberation, he answered coldly, ¡°Leave them as it is. Call Ms. Jarvis and arrange a

    meeting. I would like to speak to her.¡±

    Even if Roxanne hade to an agreement with the other twopanies, Jack didn''t believe they

    would be able to send medicinal herbs over to the research institute on such short notice.

    He still stood a chance as long as he could speak to her before she received the herbs.

    Upon receiving the instructions, Kevin did as he was told.

    Roxanne picked up the call without a moment''s dy.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, I''m Mr. Damaris'' assistant. I wonder if you have time to spare, as Mr. Damaris would like to

    have a chat with you.¡±

    The press conference had just ended, and Roxanne was on the way home with Lucian.

    Kevin''s proposal caused her to look at Lucian by reflex.

    In response, Lucian nodded, indicating that it was up to her.

    Retracting her gaze and pursing her lips, Roxanne tly replied, ¡°Please tell Mr. Damaris that my

    decision is firm and there''s nothing for us to discuss. I have found new partners to work with. The only

    thing left to talk about ispensation. That is something you should speak to mywyers about.¡±

    With that, Roxanne ended the call.

    Satisfied with Roxanne''s decisive response, Lucian held her hand with a smile.

    Meanwhile, a grim look descended upon Kevin''s face, causing Jack''s expression to change drastically.

    ¡°What did she say? When does she have time?¡±

    Kevin''s voice began to quiver. ¡°Ms. Jarvis mentioned that the only thing left to discuss ispensation.

    S-She wants us to talk to herwyer about it.¡±

    Jack''s eyes narrowed as his voice turned frosty. ¡°Say that again.¡±

    Sensing his anger, Kevin steeled himself to repeat the statement despite the growing panic within him.

    ¡°That ungrateful b*tch!¡±

    Having been reprimanded by Hector and almost losing the Damaris family''s controlling stake, Jack was

    further enraged by Roxanne''s rejection.

    Kevin was cowed into silence, for this was the first time he had ever seen Jack this angry throughout

    his long career.

    Subsequently, a deathly silence fell upon the office.

    It wasn''t until a long while passed that Jack waved his hand at Kevin. ¡°You''re dismissed!¡±

    Heaving a sigh of relief, Kevin turned and scurried away.

    Inside the office, Jack¡ªwith an insidious look in his eyes¡ªgot up from his desk and retrieved an aroma

    lamp from his drawer.

    ¡°Roxanne, I have given you plenty of opportunities, but you have spurned them all. Don''t me me for

    my ruthless methods!¡±

 Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617

    Chapter 1617 Jealous Of Your Own Daughter

    After the press conference, Jonathan tactfully took his leave, for he didn''t want to get in the way of the

    loving couple.

    Lucian had nned to take Roxanne out to celebrate, but both of them decided to pick the children up

    from home instead.

    After all, it had been a long time since the children had gone out with them due to their busy schedules.

    ¡°Daddy! Mommy!¡±

    The moment they walked through the door, the children weed them excitedly.

    Roxanne, in a good mood after resolving the matter, spread her arms with a smile but only ended up

    hugging Este.

    Archie and Benny were picked up by Lucian with one arm each.

    As the two brothers were lifted into the air, they screamed in between theirughter, ¡°We can fly!¡±

    Lucian yed along by swinging them through the air by their cor, while the brothers spread their

    arms to mimic the wings of a ne.

    The three of them were enjoying themselves, but Roxanne was given a scare by the sight.

    ¡°Put them down. It''s dangerous.¡±

    Lucian naturally did as he was told. Even though Archie and Benny didn''t have enough, they ran up to

    Roxanne''s side obediently, not wanting her to worry.

    ¡°We watched TV today! You looked so handsome, Daddy! Mommy, you looked gorgeous too!¡± Benny

    complimented them.

    In response, Roxanne gave his hair a tousle.

    Lucian suggested in a deep voice, ¡°Come, let''s all go for a night out.¡±

    The three of them jumped for joy at the news.

    Roxanne and Lucian got the children changed into casual clothing before leaving home.

    Lucian had made reservations at a high-end restaurant that was located on the top floor of the tallest

    building in the city center. The entire ce was booked for their family alone.

    As the five of them sat on the open-air rooftop, they listened to the soothing music in the background

    while admiring the city lights that looked like meteor showers raining on the ground.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°It''s been a while since west saw you, Mr. Farwell.¡± The manager served them personally, after

    which, he made light conversation with his guests. ¡°This must be Ms. Jarvis. She''s really beautiful. No

    wonder you alwayse here alone despite our establishment being the best ce for a date. With

    such a pretty partner, I''m sure no one else will ever catch your eye.¡±

    Roxanne, in a wonderful mood that day, couldn''t help but tease Lucian by asking the manager, ¡°Didn''t

    hee here with Ms. Pearson? Otherwise, what was he doing here by himself?¡±

    As if he had recalled something humorous, the manager waved his hand. ¡°Come to think of it, it''s true

    that Mr. Farwell didn''te here alone.¡±

    The answer caused the smile on Roxanne''s face to freeze.

    She had started out wanting to tease Lucian, but from the manager''s reply, it seemed that she might

    end up embarrassing herself.

    The manager added, ¡°Mr. Farwell would alwayse with Ms. Farwell, who loves the desserts here. I''ll

    bring you two more portions of itter. I''m sure the boys would enjoy them too.¡±

    The moment the manager finished, Roxanne''s smile grew more awkward as she thanked him.

    In an attempt to avoid eye contact with Lucian, she lowered her head to cut the children''s steak for

    them.

    Once the manager left, it was Lucian''s turn to pull her leg in return. ¡°What is it, Ms. Jarvis? Are you

    jealous of your own daughter?¡±

    Roxanne stomped at his feet under the table.

    ¡°What does jealous mean, Mommy?¡± Este gave Roxanne an innocent look.

    Archie and Benny swiftly stuffed their sister''s mouth with some sd so that she would keep her mouth

    shut.

    Staring at how hard Roxanne was blushing, Lucian let out a soft chuckle.

 Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618

    Chapter 1618 Waiting For A Suitable Opportunity

    After dinner, the three children thoughtfully went aside to y.

    Lucian had informed the manager in advance that the children would being along, so thetter had

    set up a y area that was filled with toys and games where the kids had a great time ying.

    Meanwhile, Lucian and Roxanne admired the night view from the open-air rooftop.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Roxanne turned to Lucian and gave him a grateful look.

    He cocked his brow in response, and a mischievous glint shed across his eyes. ¡°Is that all?¡±

    Roxanne racked her brains for a moment. ¡°We''ll have to give Mr. Queen a treat someday. As for you, I

    have not thought of what to get you as a gift.¡±

    She obviously knew that a word of thanks wouldn''t be enough to satisfy him.

    Lucian hugged her from behind, trapping her between himself and the railing, before handing her a

    ss of red wine.

    Roxanne proceeded to take it from his hand.

    ¡°I don''t need any gifts.¡± Lucian''s voice rang out beside her ear. ¡°You have already given me what I

    wanted a long time ago.¡± He clinked his ss against hers. ¡°If you really want to thank me...¡±

    He then whispered something into her ear.

    Blushing all over, Roxanne turned around and pressed her winess against his lips as she protested,

    ¡°I need to rest!¡±

    If I hadn''t known him well, I would have assumed that he spent thest few years gallivanting all over.

    Otherwise, how did he end up with such a dirty mind?

    Having achieved his objective, Lucian took a sip from her winess and leaned in to feed her through

    his lips.

    Roxanne was bedazzled by the sudden kiss.

    ¡°Go ahead and get some rest today. We have plenty of opportunities in the future.¡± After giving her a

    kiss, he brushed his finger across her lips.

    Upon regaining her senses, Roxanne wanted to return to their seats so as to put some distance

    between them.

    However, Lucian put on his serious expression again. ¡°That aside, when are you going to fulfill the

    promise you made to me?¡±

    Roxanne hesitated. After a brief silence, she replied, ¡°I was thinking of waiting for a suitable

    opportunity.¡±

    Even though the concern on her face was obvious to Lucian, he had no idea what she was worried

    about.

    Unable to bring himself to pressure her, he pulled her into his embrace. ¡°It''s fine. I don''t mind waiting.¡±

    After all, the air had been cleared after the press conference today.

    With a grateful smile, Roxanne wrapped her arms around his waist.

    Both of them were subsequently locked in a warm embrace underneath the moonlight.

    However, if Lucion insists...

    Only when it was gettingte did they head home together with the children.

    After having a st under the manager''s watchful eye, the three of them fell asleep the moment they

    got into the car.

    When she saw how adorable the sleeping children were and Lucian''s serious expression while driving,

    Roxanne''s face brimmed with bliss.

    She was more than satisfied with the life she currently had.

    The only outstanding matter was Sonya''s inability to ept her and her sons.

    It seems that I have to work harder to make it happen!

    Soon, their car came to a stop at the door of the Farwell residence.

    After carrying the children out of the car, Lucian and Roxanne carefully sent them back into their room.

    All three of them were exhausted after the long day and didn''t wake up at all.

    Only after the children were settled in that the two adults returned to their room.

    When Roxanne emerged from the shower and recalled Lucian''s words from the rooftop, a sense of

    reluctance descended upon her.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    After how Lucian had ravaged her the night before and their exhausting session in the afternoon, she

    could still feel the soreness in her hips.

 Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619

    Chapter 1619 As Soon As Possible

    Just as she was concerned about her hips, Lucian emerged from the shower, causing her heart to skip

    a beat.

    ¡°You should get some rest. Thest two days have been exhausting.¡± Lucian came over and pecked

    her on her lips.

    Before Roxanne could react, Lucian raised his brows slightly. ¡°However, if you want it, I''m more than

    happy to satisfy you.¡±

    His words caused Roxanne''s cheeks to burn as she tried to bury herself underneath the nket.

    Soon, when the sound of the hair dryer came to a stop, Lucian pulled up the sheets from another side.

    Upon getting into bed, he pulled her into his arms and fell into a deep slumber.

    That night, both of them had a good night''s sleep.

    When Roxanne woke up the next morning, she felt fully reinvigorated.

    It was then that Lucian received a call from Jonathan.

    As Lucian was still in the bathroom, Roxanne pondered a moment before deciding to pick up.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°Jonathan, what can I do for you so early in the morning?¡±

    A look of surprise shed across Jonathan''s face when he heard her voice. ¡°Roxanne?¡±

    Before she could react, he asked tactfully, ¡°Is this a bad time? Where''s Lucian?¡±

    Without thinking, Roxanne replied softly, ¡°He''s showering. What is it?¡±

    Showering?

    As his imagination began to run wild, Jonathan quickly suppressed his thoughts and exined

    earnestly, ¡°I just wanted to let you know that the first batch of medicinal herbs has arrived. I''m currently

    at the port. Do you want toe over to examine them?¡±

    The news surprised Roxanne. ¡°That''s quick.¡±

    She had thought that it would take another two to three days.

    Jonathan didn''t waste the opportunity to put in a good word for his good friend. ¡°Lucian knew that you

    needed it urgently. That was why he bought the first batch under his own name before the contract was

    signed. He wanted to make sure you received the supplies as soon as possible.¡±

    Roxanne was naturally touched by the gesture.

    When Lucian coincidentally emerged from the bathroom, Roxanne intended to hand the phone over to

    him. However, he shook his head and put it on speaker instead.

    Jonathan continued, ¡°To be honest, Lucian expended much effort to get this batch of herbs for you. His

    feelings for you are true, Roxanne. You must treasure him. It''s rare to find a man as wonderful as he

    is!¡±

    Roxanne almost burst intoughter at Jonathan''s exaggeration. However, Lucian''s presence caused

    her to quickly suppress the urge to do so.

    Lucian, who couldn''t bear to hear another word of it, barked, ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    The news surprised Roxanne. ¡°That''s quick.¡±

    She had thought that it would take another two to three days.

    Jonathan paused abruptly before saying sheepishly, ¡°I''ve already asked Roxanne if she wants toe

    down here. I''m currently waiting at the port.¡±

    Jonathan paused abruptly before saying sheepishly, ¡°I''ve already asked Roxanne if she wants toe

    down here. I''m currently waiting at the port.¡±

    When Lucian turned to Roxanne, she rted what Jonathan had told her earlier. ¡°I''ll go over to check

    the goods. You send the children to kindergarten.¡±

    Lucian had initially wanted to drive her to the port but decided against it when he thought about the

    children. ¡°In that case, I''ll pick you up in the evening.¡±

    Roxanne agreed with a smile.

    After both of them had breakfast, Lucian dropped the children off at the kindergarten, while Roxanne

    headed to the port.

    Jonathan, who had been waiting there, beganining again the moment he saw her.

    Both of them took stock of the medicinal herbs while making idle chatter with each other.

    Once they were sure everything was in order, the next step was to send the herbs to the research

    institute. There, they would be used in small batches to ensure that the final product was consistent

    with what was produced by Damaris Group.

    After sending the medicinal herbs over, Jonathan took his leave, as the rest of the processes were

    considered industrial secrets.

    Upon his departure, Roxanne threw herself back into her work.

 Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620

    Chapter 1620 Acting Fast

    Linda urged Roxanne to have her lunch after being swamped with work the entire morning.

    Since she was dealing with a huge shipment of medicinal herbs, Roxanne thought of having a quick

    bite nearby before resuming her work.

    A series of honks sounded just as she left the premises.

    However, she did not bother about the noises made and kept walking ahead, which resulted in the car

    honking at her repeatedly.

    It took Roxanne a while to realize the honks were directed at her.

    She turned around and saw a car parked not too far from the entrance to the research institute. The

    window was half-opened, revealing Jack''s face.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis.¡± Jack grinned at her the moment she looked in his direction.

    Frowning, Roxanne had no intention of approaching him. ¡°I''m sorry, Mr. Damaris. It''s a busy day at

    work. Please excuse me.¡±

    With that, she turned and headed toward the restaurant.

    Suddenly, the honks rang out again as Jack maneuvered the vehicle to trail her from the back.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, let''s preserve our rtionship even if there''s no business deal between us. Aren''t we

    friends? Can''t you spare me a few minutes?¡±

    Jack''s voice and car honks rang out at the same time, making heads turn as people walked out from

    the research institute.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Roxanne dreaded the unnecessary attention. Hence, she stopped and said, ¡°What is it that you want to

    tell me, Mr. Damaris? You can say it now.¡±

    A cold glint shed across Jack''s eyes when she conceded. He opened the car door and said, ¡°Come

    on in. Let''s chat inside.¡±

    Roxanne stood rooted to the spot and kept her guard up.

    Jack smirked and said, ¡°Are you worried that I might do something to you in broad daylight, Ms. Jarvis?

    Come on, we''re both people of status. Furthermore, I still have to be mindful of the Damaris family''s

    reputation.¡±

    With that, he opened the car door wider to let her examine the interior.

    He added, ¡°I just can''t stand the heat outside. It''s much morefortable to talk in the car. After all, I

    can''t finish what I want to say in a few words.¡±

    Roxanne seized the opportunity and checked his car thoroughly. She did not take the passenger seat.

    Instead, she entered through the back door and sat by herself.

    The air conditioner was switched on, so she had to close both the car door and window.

    ¡°You can speak now,¡± she requested indifferently.

    Hiding the coldness in his eyes, Jack nced at the aromamp underneath the passenger seat and

    put on a regretful expression.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you acted really fast. I thought of looking for you in a couple of days, and perhaps we could

    still coborate in one way or another. Little did I expect you would have signed a contract with Farwell

    Group and Queen Group already.¡±

    Ayer of resentment and displeasureced his tone.

    Knitting her brows, Roxanne stared at the pair of eyes looking back at her through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°You might want to ask around and find out what hefty losses the research institute has suffered due to

    this incident, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    The factory had to shut down the production of medicines due tock of supplies. Due to that reason, it

    demanded an exorbitantpensation from the research institute for dying its production.

    Lately, Lucian suggested producing the medicines in one of Farwell Group''s factories for free, but

    Roxanne rejected his offer.

    She felt that she had received tremendous help and support from Lucian. Therefore, she did not want

    to rely on him further.

    An imperceptible trace of frustration shed past Jack''s eyes. ¡°There''s no need to be like that, Ms.

    Jarvis. It was only a matter of time before the research institute suffered losses. Honestly, up till now, I

    still don''t agree with the price you set for the medicine.¡±

    Ironically, she no longer felt anything toward his belittling remarks. ¡°Your eptance or rejection has

    nothing to do with me, Mr. Damaris. This is because I''m not coborating with Damaris Group. Should

    you want to insist on your pricing, please go ahead andunch a new medicine yourself.¡±

 Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621

    Chapter 1621 You Can Leave

    Jack was vexed with the woman in his rearview mirror.

    It has only been several days since Ist met her. How did she be so sharp-tongued?

    Jack''s anger dissipated as his gaze swept past the aromamp hidden under the passenger seat. His

    eyes continued to gleam with hostility.

    Soon, this mouth won''t be able to utter a single word.

    At that thought, Jack felt exhrated.

    ¡°Don''t you ever forget that it was my idea to develop this medicine, Ms. Jarvis. If it weren''t for me, you

    wouldn''t have gotten so far in the research.¡±

    He kept hisposure and started engaging her in small talk to dy the time.

    Roxanne thought the car smelled of essential oil but quickly dismissed the idea since she could not

    locate the source. She ended up assuming the faint fragrance was Jack''s car perfume.

    She nodded gently upon hearing Jack''sment. ¡°That''s true. If you hadn''t mentioned anything about

    it, I wouldn''t have had the courage to begin the research. Anyhow, I depended on my own strengths

    and capabilities to develop the medicine and bring the idea to fruition.¡±

    Initially, Roxanne was rather dubious about the whole matter too.

    She debated multiple times if she should brand the medicine under the Damaris family name because

    Jack was the one who proposed it first.

    It has only been several days since Ist met her. How did she be so sharp-tongued?

    However, Lucian rejected her idea without any hesitation.

    He justified that Jack merely gave a passingment and had not involved himself in any parts of the

    research process. The sess of the medicine was solely owed to Roxanne''s efforts.

    He truly believed that Jack could have proposed that idea to anyone, but only Roxanne could have

    created the medicine.

    If I were to listen to Jack and give him credit for the medicine developed, does it mean that I could also

    do the same and share a crazy idea with any Tom, Dick, and Harry, then request to be credited when

    the idea came true in the future? Obviously, this is absurd!

    The medicine should be exclusively branded under Roxanne''s name along with her research institute.

    After Lucian knocked some sense into Roxanne, thetter became more confident and assertive when

    defending her idea in front of Jack.

    That made Jack absolutely furious.

    If it were not for the fact that the aromamp had notpletely burned out, he would have opened the

    door and kicked Roxanne out of the car.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you''re truly... eloquent and full of wit. Why didn''t I realize your talent in the past?¡± teased

    Jack.

    Roxanne smiled but said nothing.

    Then, a brief moment of silence filled the air.

    Suddenly, Jack gazed at Roxanne and asked, ¡°If I were to give in and sell the medicine at two hundred

    and seventy-one per box, would you be willing to work with Damaris Group?¡±

    For some reason, Roxanne felt Jack''s tone sounded a bit peculiar, as though he had a hidden agenda.

    However, she could not pinpoint what it was. ¡°No thanks. I''m sticking to my decision,¡± she expressed

    her opinion without thinking twice.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Immediately, Jack''s expression turned grim.

    By then, the aromamp had already extinguished itself.

    ¡°Then, there''s nothing else for us to talk about. You may leave now, Ms. Jarvis,¡± Jack uttered coldly.

    Roxanne nodded as she opened the door.

    Before stepping out of the car, she could not help but leave him with a heartfelt reminder. ¡°Mr. Damaris,

    I used to respect you a lot because you upheld the Damaris family''s record of benevolence to good

    causes. I admired your superb medical skills and passion for saving lives. However, I didn''t expect your

    ambition to be so different from mine. I thought that doctors should prioritize the needs of their patients,

    but all you cared about was making a profit.¡±

    She sighed softly before getting out of the car.

    The livid Jack watched her leave with an expression of sullen resentment.

 Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622

    Chapter 1622 Fallen Sick

    Afterward, Roxanne visited a nearby restaurant for lunch.

    Perhaps she had wolfed down her food too fast or was exhausted from work, as Roxanne fell into a

    daze and nearly fainted at the entrance.

    Luckily, one of the restaurant employees grabbed her in time and helped her to regain her footing. After

    saying thanks, Roxanne headed back to the research institute.

    She felt rather unwell for the rest of the afternoon. Yet, she pushed herself toplete all the required

    tests on the medicinal herbs.

    It was already nightfall when Linda came to check on her.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, is there anything else I can help you with?¡±

    Linda followed the distinctive work culture from abroad and adhered strictly to the working hours. She

    would not take the initiative to work overtime if it was not necessary.

    Before knocking off, she would usually check on Roxanne if she was still in the research institute. If the

    latter did not need her help, Linda would leave work first.

    Roxanne shook her head and said, ¡°Nope, I''m about to leave as well.¡±

    Right before walking away, Linda noticed Roxanne''s pale face. ¡°Are you suffering from work fatigue, Dr.

    Jarvis?¡±

    Genuinely feeling a little unwell, Roxanne said, ¡°Perhaps. It''s a busy period for me, but things will be

    fine once the pharmaceutical manufacturing process is back on track.¡±

    Lucion scrutinized her intently.

    Linda was getting worried. ¡°If the medicinal herbs are all good to go, I can take care of the rest. You

    should rest at home for two days, Dr. Jarvis, for you don''t look very good.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne hesitated for a few seconds. Yet, in the end, she rejected Linda''s offer. ¡°It''s

    okay, I''m fine. Don''t worry about me.¡±

    After putting away all the tools used for testing, Roxanne grabbed Linda''s hand and ushered her to the

    door. ¡°Come on, let''s leave together. I''m ready to call it a day.¡±

    Linda said nothing and followed her out of the research institute.

    As soon as they got out, Roxanne saw Lucian waiting for her by the car.

    He hurried over the moment he saw hering out.

    Linda shed him a polite smile before leaving.

    ¡°You''re here? Why didn''t you tell me earlier...¡±

    Right after Linda left, Roxanne felt slightly lightheaded and swayed on her feet.

    Frowning, Lucian quickly strode toward her and grabbed her by the arm. ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    At that moment, she knew she was unwell. Despite that, she tried to keep calm so as not to make

    Lucian worry. ¡°It''s nothing serious. I overworked myselftely, but I''ll be fine after getting some rest.¡±

    Lucian scrutinized her intently.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Momentster, he said with a gloomy look on his face, ¡°You don''t look well.¡±

    Roxanne recalled Linda saying the same thing too.

    Do I really look that terrible?

    As she looked up, she was met with his gaze, and she could see how worried he was.

    ¡°It''s nothing. I''m a doctor myself, so I would know if I were sick.¡±

    She sent Lucian aforting smile and added, ¡°It''s gettingte. I bet the kindergarten has dismissed

    the children. Let''s go pick them up now.¡±

    With that, she went ahead and walked to the car.

    Lucian observed her from the back as his expression grew increasingly grim.

    It was not his first time seeing her knackered and bushed due to work. Yet, he had never seen her so

    exhausted to that extent.

    Not only did she look pale, but her lip color had also gotten a few shades darker. She looked

    completely drained of energy!

    The only conclusion he could arrive at was that Roxanne had fallen ill.

    She''s just trying to force herself to appear strong because the pharmaceutical manufacturing process is

    finally showing some positive progress.

    At that thought, Lucian swiftly made his way to the driver''s seat and drove off.

    ¡°I''ll get Cayden to pick the kids up. Let''s go to the hospital.¡±

 Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623

    Chapter 1623 Emergency

    Roxanne resisted right away when she heard where he was taking her to.

    ¡°I''m fine. How could I be sick when I was perfectly okay when I left the house in the morning?¡±

    As she spoke, she checked her pulse in front of Lucian in hopes of proving herself right.

    She could tell she was unwell, but she did not take the symptoms seriously.

    All she wanted was to assure Lucian.

    Hence, she took her time to check her pulse thoroughly.

    Lucian slowed the car down while watching her from the rearview mirror.

    As time ticked away, the tension in the atmosphere became more and more palpable.

    Roxanne''s fingers were still ced on her wrist as a solemn look appeared on her face.

    Something is wrong with my pulse!

    She tried to check further but to no avail, and it caused her to be perplexed.

    ¡°How are you? Any difort?¡± Lucian could not wait any longer.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and gazed at him.

    Judging by his tone, she knew how worried he was.

    The man clenched his jaw tightly. How he wished he could fly her to the hospital immediately!

    Seeing so, her worries gradually disappeared as a warm and fuzzy feeling crept up on her.

    She gave him aforting smile. ¡°It''s not a big deal. I merely overworked myself. I''ll be fine after

    having some traditional medicine for two days.¡±

    She did not want him to feel anxious.

    Furthermore, Roxanne did not think that the hospital could identify the root cause.

    With some extra time on hand, she was more inclined to study her condition on her own.

    Since her symptoms were not serious, Roxanne thought she could take her time and check on her

    health.

    Conversely, Lucian remained resolute. ¡°It''s best you get a thorough check-up at the hospital. A doctor

    can''t treat himself, and there''s no guarantee you took your pulse correctly. There''s a hospital nearby

    owned by Queen Group. I''ll take you there.¡±

    Roxanne knew how worried he was, so she stopped insisting. ¡°If going to the hospital would make you

    feel better, let''s go then.¡±

    Subsequently, she ced her fingers on her wrist discreetly, trying to figure out what was wrong with

    her pulse.

    Lucian, on the other hand, elerated all the way.

    Unbeknownst to Roxanne, her face looked exceptionally pale.

    As time went by, Lucian started to sense something was amiss.

    Roxanne''s lips became darker and darker, to the extent that they turned purple!

    No, this doesn''t look like a regr illness. She seems to have been poisoned!

    ¡°I''m going to call Cayden and ask him to pick the kids up.¡±

    He tried to engage her in a conversation while driving. ¡°Is there any message you want him to pass to

    the children?¡±

    At that point, Roxanne''s consciousness was slowly drifting away. Finally, she realized how serious her

    condition was.

    She felt so weak, and her eyelids were getting heavier by the second.

    ¡°I...¡±

    Before she could utter one more word, her head fell toward the door, and she fainted.

    ¡°Roxanne!¡±

    Lucian floored the elerator as he struggled to reach her hand.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    He was shocked to find out how icy-cold her hands were.

    Lucian kept rubbing her hands to keep her warm.

    ¡°We''re almost there, Roxanne. Everything will be fine. I won''t let anything happen to you...¡± He did not

    know if the words spoken were meant tofort Roxanne or himself.

    Suddenly, he thought of something and quickly whipped out his phone. He called the hospital and

    requested that all the medical specialists from each department be on standby.

    After hanging up, he still did not feel at ease. Immediately, he instructed his men to search for the best

    specialists in the world and bring them over by private jets.

    As soon as Lucian arrived at the hospital, Roxanne was rushed into the emergency room by the

    doctors and nurses.

 Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624

    Chapter 1624 Nothing Out Of The Ordinary

    The hospital director was keeping Lucianpany outside the emergency room, and heforted

    Lucian by saying, ¡°Mr. Farwell, all the best doctors in the city are here. Mrs. Farwell is going to be fine!¡±

    Lucian ignored those words and kept staring at the light on top of the emergency room door.

    At that moment, images of Roxanne''s face growing increasingly pale kept ying in his mind, and he

    felt utterly helpless. I had to watch the woman I love fall unconscious, and there was nothing I could do.

    I don''t even know what happened to her! This is the second time something like that has happened to

    her! Thest time around, she almost couldn''t wake up. What''s going to happen this time? If something

    bad were to happen to her...

    With that in mind, Lucian narrowed his eyes ferociously. If something happens to her, I''m going after

    Jack! If Jack hadn''t made life difficult for her, Roxanne wouldn''t have overworked herself! None of this

    would''ve happened!

    As he was boiling with rage, his phone suddenly rang.

    Lucian quicklyposed himself. When he was about to reject the call, he saw it was a call from

    Pippa. Oh! I meant to call Cayden and tell him to fetch the kids. However, Roxanne fainted, and I forgot

    about that.

    Lucian answered the call and uttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Ward. Please look after the kids

    for a while more. I''ll get Cayden to fetch them.¡±

    Naturally, Pippa readily agreed.

    After hanging up the phone, Lucian called Cayden and instructed him to fetch the kids.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, what if the kids ask about Mrs. Farwell?¡± After what happened thest time around,

    Cayden felt he needed to get Lucian''s opinion. Even if I need to lie to the kidster, I can tell myself

    that Mr. Farwell ordered me to do so.

    Lucian went silent for a moment and nced at the red light. In a deep voice, he answered, ¡°Tell them

    Roxanne is going on a business trip, and I need to send her.¡±

    Cayden hummed in agreement, hung up the phone, and rushed to the kindergarten.

    Meanwhile, Lucian kept his phone and tried his best to stay calm while standing outside the emergency

    room expressionlessly.

    After some time, the door to the emergency room was finally pushed open.

    Lucian grabbed the doctor''s arm and asked coldly, ¡°How did it go? Is Roxanne awake?¡±

    Lucian answered the call and uttered in a hoarse voice, ¡°I''m sorry, Ms. Ward. Please look after the kids

    for a while more. I''ll get Cayden to fetch them.¡±

    The doctor was frightened by Lucian''s aura. Upon ncing at the hospital director, the doctor

    stammered, ¡°N-Not yet... We were about to do something to save her, but we found nothing wrong with

    Mrs. Farwell after we examined her...¡±

    In other words, the doctor hadn''t done anything after keeping Roxanne inside for so long.

    ¡°All of you are trash! Why didn''t you tell me earlier? If something happens to Roxanne, I''m going after

    all of you!¡± Lucian fumed.

    The rest of the doctors who came out of the emergency room were all trembling with fright.

    Right then, the hospital director stepped forward and consoled, ¡°Mr. Farwell, I''ve already looked for the

    best doctors in the world as per your instructions. They''re still on the ne and will be here early

    tomorrow morning at thetest.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning?¡± Lucian repeated.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625

    Chapter 1625 Answer My Call

    Five minutester, Lucian arrived in the ward on the top floor.

    By then, Roxanne was already wearing a hospital gown as shey on the hospital bed with her pale

    face and purplish lips. Needless to say, she looked fatally ill.

    Lucian was so heartbroken that he was having trouble breathing.

    After standing by the bed for a long time, Lucian finally found the courage to ask, ¡°Roxanne, can you

    hear me?¡± He leaned over, enduring the pain in his heart, and touched Roxanne''s cheek.

    Of course, there was no response from Roxanne.

    Lucian couldn''t help but check her breathing to make sure she was still alive.

    Unable to bear watching her in that state, he turned around to order the hospital director, ¡°The moment

    those doctors arrive, send them to me immediately!¡±

    The hospital director quickly assented.

    Lucian didn''t sleep that night. Instead, he was sitting beside the hospital bed and checking Roxanne''s

    breathing every ten minutes.

    At five in the morning, a few cars arrived at the hospital with the doctors in them.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    The group of renowned doctors didn''t have time to rest, either. Instead, they were immediately brought

    to Roxanne''s ward.

    As soon as they entered, they were intimidated by the icy atmosphere in the ward.

    Lucian was seen rising to his feet and making room for the doctors.

    Although he hadn''t said a word, his presence alone was intimidating enough. The doctors knew they

    would be in trouble if something were to happen to Roxanne.

    Sensing that, the doctors were all acting with caution.

    However, no matter how they examined Roxanne, they came to the same findings as the doctors did

    the day before.

    They just couldn''t find what was wrong with Roxanne.

    ¡°You all are trash!¡± Lucian lost his cool. ¡°Buzz off! From today onward, Farwell Group is going to stop

    sponsoring your projects!¡±

    Upon hearing those words, the doctors looked at each other.

    Everyone knew how wealthy the Farwell family was. Without the Farwell family''s financial support, it

    would be hard for them to take part in international medical projects.

    Obviously, that was a tremendous blow for those renowned doctors.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I think Mrs. Farwell''s condition is extremely unique. Please give us more time to find out

    what''s going on,¡± an esteemed and elderly doctor voiced out. ¡°I promise you nothing is going to happen

    to Mrs. Farwell for the time being. She''s merely unconscious.¡±

    Lucian was seen rising to his feet and making room for the doctors.

    ¡°For the time being?¡± Lucian nced at the doctor coldly before he asked bluntly, ¡°How long is that

    going to be? Will you be able to give me an exact time frame? Even if you can do that, how are you

    going to promise me Roxanne will be fine?¡±

    The doctors were rendered speechless.

    The air in the ward felt as if it was frozen, and none of them dared to breathe out loud or leave.

    Suddenly, the ringing of a phone broke the solemn silence in the ward.

    Everyone instantly nced in the direction of the sound and saw Lucian''s phone, which was on the

    bedside table, ringing.

    In an instant, everyone held their breath and waited to see who was dumb enough to call Lucian at that

    time.

    Lucian picked up the phone. Right when he was about to reject the call, he saw the name on the caller

    ID.

    It was a call from Jack.

    When Lucian saw the name, his heart sank, and he answered the call with a grim look on his face.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I didn''t expect you to answer my call! I thought¡ª¡±

    On the other end of the call, Jack''s tone was respectful and disdainful at the same time.

    Indeed, it was aplicated tone of voice.

 Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626

    Chapter 1626 Do My Best

    ¡°Damaris.¡± Lucian gritted his teeth.

    For some reason, Jack wasn''t happy with how Lucian addressed him. ¡°Why are you treating me as a

    stranger, Mr. Farwell? I called to congratte you!¡±

    Jack must have something to do with this. Otherwise, why would he call at this time? Lucian had a

    scowl on his face when he nced at the lifeless-looking woman on the hospital bed. ¡°I don''t have time

    for your nonsense! Roxanne is unconscious now. Did you do this to her?¡±

    In response, Jack acted surprised and said, ¡°Mr. Farwell, how could you say that? I''m a doctor. Why

    would I do such an immoral thing?¡±

    With that, he casually changed the topic by saying, ¡°It''s just that I saw the press conference of Farwell

    Group''s cooperation with the research institute. Hence, I called to congratte you, Mr. Farwell. You''ve

    finally gotten what you wanted! You managed to win Ms. Jarvis'' heart!¡±

    Lucian narrowed his eyes angrily and uttered, ¡°As I said before, I won''t let you take advantage of her!

    Roxanne is mine!¡±

    ¡°How would you know what I wanted to do to her, Mr. Farwell? If Ms. Jarvis had chosen me, I think she

    would be in a better situation now. Don''t you think so?¡± Jack chuckled.

    Upon hearing that, Lucian tightened his grip on his phone and roared, ¡°It''s you! What did you do to

    Roxanne?¡±

    They were both smart men.

    Although Jack didn''t explicitly admit to what he had done, his words confirmed Lucian''s suspicion. Jack

    was the culprit.

    ¡°Roxanne trusted you! What did you do to her? How dare you!¡± Lucian uttered coldly.

    Jack then raised his brows smugly and replied ambiguously, ¡°Why are you so rash, Mr. Farwell? I didn''t

    say I did anything. Nevertheless, I''m still a famous doctor. Perhaps I can help Ms. Jarvis regain her

    consciousness.¡±

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to do? Are you doing this because Roxanne rejected working with you?¡±

    Lucian clenched his jaw.

    ¡°I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡± Jack didn''t want Lucian to have anything on him. ¡°I''m just

    saying I might be able to help her.¡±

    No matter what Lucian said, Jack insisted he had nothing to do with Roxanne''s current situation. At the

    same time, Jack kept telling Lucian he could help with the treatment.

    Therefore, Lucian had no choice but to suppress his anger and ask, ¡°What do you need to treat

    Roxanne?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian tightened his grip on his phone and roared, ¡°It''s you! What did you do to

    Roxanne?¡±

    In a yful and mocking tone, Jack replied, ¡°Is this how you beg for help, Mr. Farwell? It seems like Ms.

    Jarvis isn''t important to you at all, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    At that point, Lucian''s gaze was terrifyingly dark, and the veins on his forehead were bulging. ¡°What do

    I need to do to get you to treat Roxanne, Mr. Damaris? I''ll do my best to fulfill your conditions,¡± he

    enunciated.

    Jackughed in satisfaction when he heard that. ¡°Who knew you would ever need to beg for help one

    day, Mr. Farwell? This is an eye-opener for me!¡±

    After that, Jack uttered nonchntly, ¡°However, I haven''t figured out what I want in return. Give me

    some time to think, will you? I''ll call you once I''m ready.¡±

    With that, Jack hung up the phone.

    The tension in the ward was so thick one could cut it with a knife.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    The hospital director and the team of famous doctors were trying their best to breathe quietly and stay

    inconspicuous.

    Lucian was filled with rage when he nced at his darkened phone screen. Jack called just to assert

    his dominance! Even if I were to do whatever he wants me to do, he might still refuse to treat Roxanne!

    In a yful and mocking tone, Jack replied, ¡°Is this how you beg for help, Mr. Farwell? It seems like Ms.

    Jarvis isn''t important to you at all, Mr. Farwell.¡±

 Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627

    Chapter 1627 Worse

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, should we let the specialists examine her once more?¡± the hospital director suggested

    fearfully. I don''t want to involve myself in this mess, but the man before me is the CEO of Farwell

    Group. I can''t afford to offend him. At the same time, the doctors behind me are internationally

    renowned specialists. I can''t afford to anger them either!

    With that in mind, the hospital director had to steel himself and be the peacemaker.

    As soon as those words fell, Lucian turned to re at them.

    The doctors shivered in fear and lowered their heads in silence.

    A few momentster, Lucian demanded coldly, ¡°Check her body for poison!¡±

    The hospital director and specialists were stunned when they heard that. Does Mr. Farwell think

    someone has poisoned his wife? That''s a crime! In hindsight, that''s rather normal among rich people.

    The medical expertsposed themselves and got to work.

    Within a short while, most of the examination instruments in the hospital were sent to the ward.

    The results were out shortly after.

    The experts were all exchanging nces with each other because none of them dared to report to

    Lucian.

    ¡°Are the results out?¡± Lucian was livid because he saw them standing idly and keeping mum.

    Only then did the experts hand the reports to a younger member of the team.

    ¡°M-Mr. Farwell, we''ve already gone through all the tests. There''s nothing wrong with Mrs. Farwell.¡± The

    young expert then lowered his head nervously.

    Lucian clenched his fists so tightly that his veins were bulging from underneath his skin. Nothing has

    changed! If they can''t detect any poison in Roxanne''s body, what on earth is wrong with her? What did

    Jack do to her?

    Something suddenly came to that young expert''s mind, so he uttered cautiously, ¡°The Damaris family is

    a prestigious family involved in the traditional medical field. Perhaps a traditional medicine practitioner

    can figure out what''s going on here...¡±

    Everyone had heard the conversation Lucian had with Jack.

    Since the ward was so quiet, they could even hear Jack''s voice loud and clear.

    Besides, Lucian had made it clear when he was on the phone with Jack.

    That was how the experts knew the Damaris family was involved. Perhaps a traditional medicine

    practitioner could find a breakthrough.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    A dubious look appeared in Lucian''s eyes when he heard that. In the end, he ordered, ¡°Bring the

    researchers from the research institute here.¡±

    Only then did the experts hand the reports to a younger member of the team.

    The hospital director agreed without hesitation and sent his men to the research institute. If traditional

    medicine works, I''m going to be free from this.

    The distance between the research institute and the hospital was a mere ten minutes car ride.

    However, the people in the ward felt as though itsted centuries.

    After a long wait, a few traditional medicine researchers finally arrived in their white coats, carrying with

    them the bitter scent of herbs.

    Linda was leading the group, and her heart sank when she saw the person on the hospital bed.

    Ever since she returned to the country, she became the contact person at the research institute.

    Early that morning, she had already received a phone call from the hospital before she went to work.

    When she heard something had happened to Roxanne, Linda immediately contacted all the

    researchers and brought them to the hospital.

    She had seen how sick Roxanne looked when she was getting off work yesterday. Since Lucian had

    decided to contact the other people at the research institute, she knew Roxanne''s condition had to be

    bad.

    However, she didn''t expect Roxanne to be in such a dire situation.

 Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628

    Chapter 1628 When Was She Poisoned

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, what happened to Dr. Jarvis?¡± Linda strode to the hospital bed, ignoring the tension

    swirling around Lucian.

    His head swiveled to look at her, and when he recognized that she was Roxanne''s assistant, he reined

    in his temper.

    ¡°Have someone from the research institute treat her.¡±

    Linda didn''t waste any time and promptly instructed a few researchers to treat Roxanne.

    They were allpetent in medicine and were more cautious once Lucian told them to investigate in

    the direction of a poisoning.

    If that were true, the poisoning appeared to be critical, judging from Roxanne''s pallor.

    There was no telling what would happen if they dallied.

    Everyone admired and respected Roxanne after the drug pricing incident and didn''t want such an

    unfortunate mishap to happen to a great doctor.

    Furthermore, she had led the research institute to notable sess after returning to the country.

    They performed another pulse check and found no conclusive results.

    However, the paleness of Roxanne''s face indicated something was wrong.

    ¡°We''re sorry, Mr. Farwell, but we have no idea what''s going on with Dr. Jarvis,¡± one of the senior

    researchers apologized regretfully. ¡°Dr. Jarvis'' pulse doesn''t appear any different from that of a normal

    person, but herplexion says otherwise.¡±

    Lucian gave him a cold look. ¡°No sh*t, Sherlock! Would I summon you all if she were fine? Bunch of...¡±

    He swallowed the words ¡°useless garbage¡± that had almost left his mouth.

    No matter what, they were Roxanne''s co-workers at the research institute, and he still had to show

    them some level of decency.

    ¡°We''ll discuss further among ourselves,¡± one of them responded gruffly.

    They gathered and spoke in hushed tones before presenting their hypotheses.

    ¡°We can''t rule out poisoning as a possibility in Dr. Jarvis'' case, but we don''t know what caused it. Her

    pulse is normal. It''s as if she''s only sleeping. Could she have been dosed with sleeping pills?¡± someone

    asked warily.

    Linda denied, ¡°Dr. Jarvis''plexion wouldn''t be so ashen if it were only sleeping pills.¡±

    ¡°Her lips are purple. Maybe the drug is affecting her heart,¡± someone interjected.

    Several experts refuted, ¡°We have checked, and there''s nothing wrong with Mrs. Farwell''s heart.¡±

    ¡°Could it be... nerve anesthesia? But it shouldn''t cause her currentplexion...¡±

    Lucian gave him a cold look. ¡°No sh*t, Sherlock! Would I summon you all if she were fine? Bunch of...¡±

    ¡°Is the toxicity spreading in the blood?¡±

    The researchers and medical experts shed together in a heated debate, and any suggestion was

    promptly shot down by the other party.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    s, no progress was made to diagnose Roxanne.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, do you know when Dr. Jarvis was poisoned?¡± someone suddenly inquired.

    Silence fell over the room.

    Indeed, if Roxanne was poisoned, then the timing of when it happened was crucial.

    Brows furrowing, Lucian rifled through his memory bank, remembering that she was fine before today.

    However, she had only been in contact with Jonathan and people at the research institute today. No

    one would have had an opportunity to poison her.

    So, when did Jack poison her?

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis has a background in pharmacology. How could she have been unaware that she was

    poisoned?¡± The researchers were perplexed.

    Lucian''s uneasiness grew as the conversation carried on.

    He rubbed his forehead after a long moment. ¡°You should all know this better than me. I''ll give you a

    day. I don''t care what you do, but make her regain consciousness.¡±

    Everyone hastily agreed, not daring to object.

 Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629

    Chapter 1629 I Want To Talk To Mommy

    The next day at the Farwell residence, the kids woke up and were worried when they found out their

    parents didn''te homest night.

    ¡°Archie, let''s call Mommy''s phone!¡± Benny nudged his brother''s arm.

    Unease had been churning in the pit of the kids'' stomachs ever sinceing home from school

    yesterday.

    They recalled thest time something happened to Roxanne and were concerned when they didn''t

    hear back from Lucian and her.

    Archie nodded with a frown, dialing Roxanne''s number.

    Benny''s face fell when the dial tone went on for a long while. ¡°What if something bad happened to

    Mommy...¡±

    ¡°No, Mr. Lawson said Mommy is away on a business trip. Maybe she''s traveling and can''t answer the

    phone,¡± Archie reassured. ¡°How about we try Daddy''s phone? Why didn''t hee home either?¡±

    Benny''s face crumpled as he nodded, and Archie called Lucian.

    In the hospital, Lucian saw Roxanne''s phone light up with a call from the kids and nced at herying

    still in the hospital bed. He pondered for a moment and didn''t answer the phone in the end, instead

    letting it ring until it stopped.

    ¡°Wake up. The kids are worried about you.¡± He grazed his fingertips over her pale cheek, which didn''t

    garner a response.

    Lucian''s phone started ringing a whileter. He fished it out to see it was a call from the kids.

    His brows knitted, and he fought the heavy emotions before answering neutrally, ¡°What is it, Archie?¡±

    Hearing their father''s voice sounding like normal alleviated the kids'' worry.

    Benny and Este crowded forward before Archie could respond.

    ¡°Where''s Mommy? I want to talk to Mommy,¡± the little girl said intively.

    Lucian looked at Roxanne in bed, his gaze darkening. ¡°She''s on a business trip and isn''t with me now.

    Didn''t Mr. Lawson tell you that?¡±

    ¡°But Mommy didn''t answer her phone when we called.¡± Este pouted.

    His gaze fell to Roxanne''s phone on the nightstand, and he turned it off before saying, ¡°Mommy is very

    busy. She will call you back when she''s done. You shouldn''t keep calling and disturbing her.¡±

    ¡°Wake up. The kids are worried about you.¡± He grazed his fingertips over her pale cheek, which didn''t

    garner a response.

    The kids nodded reluctantly. ¡°Okay, we got it.¡±

    Lucian sighed in relief at theirpliance.

    I won''t be able to keep up with the lie if they continue their interrogation.

    ¡°When will you be back, Daddy?¡± Benny asked cautiously.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    They had grown ustomed to having Lucian and Roxanne at home in the evenings and couldn''t

    adjust to the abrupt change of their parents'' absence.

    The undertone of hurt in their voices wrung Lucian''s heart, and he softened his tone. ¡°Something came

    up, and I''m a little busy now. I probably won''t be home today. Be good and listen to Catalina. I''ll bring

    snacks when I go home.¡±

    Mommy is away, and so is Daddy...

    The kids sat on the couch, feeling somewhat despondent. They didn''t want to disturb Lucian and

    Roxanne''s work, so they had no choice but to agree.

    Benny requested without missing a beat, ¡°Then I want desserts from the restaurant we visitedst

    time!¡±

    The weight in Lucian''s heart lifted at the boy''s innocent tone, and he agreed in a gravelly voice.

 Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630

    Chapter 1630 Show Up

    Lucian hung up the phone after he reminded Archie and Benny to take good care of Este.

    His surroundings fell silent the next second as pin-drop quietness filled the air inside the ward.

    Gazing at Roxanne lying on the bed, Lucian was reminded of the heartwarming scene featuring the five

    of them having a meal together as a family in the dining room the other day.

    The significant contrast between the circumstances at that time and the current situation caused him to

    feel depressed.

    ¡°Roxanne, when are you going to wake up?¡±

    He caressed her face with his fingers and leaned against her body, catching whiffs of her familiar scent

    while suppressing the boiling rage within his chest.

    Jack Damaris! What have you done to her? If something terrible happens to her, I will ensure the entire

    Damaris household perishes!

    Lucian stayed awake beside her bed and kept Roxannepany the whole night.

    With bloodshot eyes and wearing an expression filled with barely-controlled fury, he resembled a

    demon who had just emerged from hell.

    As afternoon approached, Lucian couldn''t wait any longer. He kissed Roxanne''s lips, got to his feet,

    and strode out of the ward.

    A few specialists and researchers were engaged in a heated discussion outside the VIP ward.

    ¡°Have youe up with a conclusion?¡±

    Lucian, emanating an oppressive air, swept his eyes across them.

    No one expected him to exit the room suddenly. As a result, all of them were scared out of their wits.

    They remained quiet for a few moments before fearfully shaking their heads. Mr. Farwell appears more

    frightening than he did a few hours ago! We really can''t handle this overwhelming pressure...

    ¡°You''re all a bunch of good-for-nothings!¡± Lucian chided sternly while giving off a malevolent aura.

    ¡°You''re all a bunch of good-for-nothings!¡± Lucian chided sternly while giving off a malevolent aura.

    Another wave of terror washed over them.

    Before they could react, the specialists and researchers saw Lucian marching toward the exit withrge

    strides.

    ¡°M-Mr. Farwell, where are you going?¡± the hospital director asked with a trembling voice when he

    entered the building and ran into Lucian, who was wearing a grimace.

    Lucian stopped briefly in his tracks and instructed coldly, ¡°I''m going out for a while. You all better take

    good care of Roxanne. If something happens to her, I''ll hold you ountable!¡±

    With that, he left without sparing another backward nce.

    He was at his patience''s limit and urgently needed to question Jack personally about what thetter

    had done.

    Lucian drove to the Damaris residence after stepping out of the hospital.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡±

    The Damaris family''s butler darted out of the house to greet the neer as he thought Jack had

    returned.

    However, he was dumbfounded when he saw Lucian getting out of the vehicle.

    The Damaris and the Farwell family have never interacted with one another, so what is Mr. Farwell

    doing here all of a sudden?

    ¡°Where''s Jack?¡± Poker-faced, Lucian asked the butler.

    The butler''s heart clenched instantaneously as he had a bad feeling about Lucian''s arrival. He hurriedly

    said, ¡°Mr. Jack is not here. Please wait here for a moment. I''ll go into the house and inform Old Mr.

    Damaris that you''re here.¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    After saying that, the butler was about to turn around and head back into the house to consult Hector

    about that matter.

    Unexpectedly, Lucian ignored him and strode right in.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, you can''t do this!¡± The butler trailed behind Lucian in nervousness. Still, he didn''t dare to

    reach out and block thetter''s way forward. Hence, he could only attempt to stop Lucian by repeatedly

    persuading him.

    Lucian disregarded the butler''s words as only the images of Roxanne lying on the hospital bed filled his

    mind. Jack will have to provide me with an exnation today!

    ¡°Mr. Farwell! Mr. Farwell...¡±

    Meanwhile, Hector was watering nts in the back garden. He froze in bafflement when he heard the

    butler''s panicky voice. Mr. Farwell? Is he referring to Lucian Farwell? Why is that brat here? I don''t

    recall the Damaris family having anything to do with the Farwell family. If I must be pedantic, perhaps

    the two episodes of conflict we had when doing business can count. Nevertheless, the Farwell family

    bested us on both asions. I wonder what could''ve prompted his advent?

 Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631

    Chapter 1631 Tell Me

    ¡°Old Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Lucian searched the mansion but failed to locate Jack. Then, he marched toward the back garden.

    Lucian greeted Hector distantly when he saw thetter.

    Hector ced the watering can on one side and nodded at Lucian.

    The butler''s eyes were filled with guilt when he followed Lucian into the garden and met with Hector.

    Hector waved his hand. ¡°You may leave now. I shall have a chat with Mr. Farwell.¡±

    The butler heaved a sigh of relief after hearing that. He politely retreated into the living room. ¡°I''ll

    prepare some coffee for you.¡±

    Subsequently, Hector and Lucian were left alone inside the back garden. Lucian scanned the

    surroundings emotionlessly and still didn''t see Jack around.

    Hector uttered, ¡°Why are you here today, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Standing before Hector, Lucian slightly rxed his tense expression as his respect toward Hector

    persisted. ¡°I wish to meet with Jack. May I know if you can tell me where he is?¡±

    Hector knitted his brows as a curious look flitted across his eyes. Supporting himself with a walking

    stick, he sat by the small table in the back garden. Then, he gestured at Lucian. ¡°Have a seat before

    we talk.¡±

    Naturally, Lucian wasn''t in the mood to sit down. Unfortunately, he couldn''t refuse Hector''s invitation, so

    he walked over and sat beside thetter.

    The butler ced two cups of hot coffee on the table for them.

    The butler ced two cups of hot coffee on the table for them.

    ¡°You said you''re here to meet with Jack. May I know what''s the matter?¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Hector was a worldly man who had lived a spectacr life. Therefore, he could keep hisposure

    despite knowing Lucian wasn''t there with friendly intentions.

    Forcefully suppressing his burning rage, Lucian replied solemnly, ¡°This is a matter between Mr.

    Damaris and me. It will be best if you don''t interfere, Old Mr. Damaris. You just need to tell me his

    whereabouts.¡±

    The Damaris family was a century-old and prestigious n, while Hector was a prominent and

    esteemed figure in society.

    Hence, Lucian decided not to lump Jack''s behavior with the Damaris family. He reckoned if Hector

    were to be informed of his grandson''s doings, the old man''s health might deteriorate due to anger.

    Hector grew more unsettled because of Lucian''s reluctance toe clean.

    ¡°You can talk to me about what''s troubling you. Jack is a member of the Damaris family, so I cannot

    escape being involved in his matters. Our family upholds a stringent set of teachings. If Jack has done

    something wrong, I won''t let him off easy either.¡± Hector attempted to persuade Lucian.

    As seconds continued to tick by, Lucian lost his patience to wait any longer. He uttered coldly, ¡°In that

    case, I would like to suggest you demand Mr. Damaris'' presence here, and we will chew over this

    matter before you!¡±

    After seeing that Lucian hadpromised, Hector had no choice but to agree. He immediately called

    for the butler and instructed him to request Jack toe home at once.

    The butler immediately executed Hector''s order and contacted Jack. Meanwhile, Hector and Lucian

    continued conversing in the back garden.

    ¡°I''ve asked someone to summon him over. Can you tell me what happened now?¡± Hector let out a sigh.

    ¡°I''ve never had to worry about Jack since he was young. That was why I let him take over Damaris

    Group. However,tely, it seems like he has lost his way.¡±

    Lucian gazed at the old man. ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, since we''ll discuss this matter before youter, I shall

    not keep you in the dark further. Mr. Damaris utilized an unknown trick to render my wifeatose.

    The hospital staff can''t determine what''s wrong with her, so I came here to look for him!¡±

    An astonished expression spread across Hector''s face after he heard that. He even stopped breathing

    for a few seconds. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632

    Chapter 1632 She Is Not Your Wife

    ¡°Your grandson, Jack, used underhanded means to render my wife unconscious. She has yet to regain

    her consciousness,¡± Lucian replied coldly with an expressionless look on his face.

    Hector''s chest heaved as he began panting heavily all of a sudden. It got so bad that he looked as

    though he would stop breathing at any moment.

    Lucian frowned as he got up to pat Hector on the back before handing him a cup of warm water.

    ¡°I didn''t want to tell you about this at first, but you insisted on having us discuss this in front of you. I

    had no other choice.¡±

    It took Hector a few minutes just to stop heaving. His eyes were filled with disbelief as he took the ss

    of water from Lucian.

    ¡°Is there some kind of mistake? Jack would never do such a thing! This is impossible...¡±

    ¡°I wouldn''t havee here if I wasn''t sure that it was him,¡± Lucian replied.

    Hector fell silent once again.

    Knowing Lucian, it''s true that he wouldn''t have shown up like this without being absolutely certain. That

    means Jack really is the one who did this!

    Right when the atmosphere in the back garden was getting incredibly tense, they heard amotion

    coming from the mansion''s entrance.

    The two of them turned around and saw Jack making his way toward them.

    ¡°Hi, Grandpa. You wanted to see me?¡±

    ¡°Hi, Grandpa. You wanted to see me?¡±

    After greeting Hector, Jack casually turned toward Lucian and said, ¡°Oh, what a surprise to see you

    here, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    ¡°Jack!¡±

    The look in Lucian''s eyes turned incredibly gloomy when he saw Jack, and his body exuded an intense

    murderous aura.

    ¡°Looks like you''re here to see me, Mr. Farwell. How may I help you?¡±

    Those words had barely left Jack''s mouth when Lucian stepped forward and grabbed him by the cor.

    ¡°Stop ying dumb with me! What have you done to Roxanne, huh? What the f*ck do you want?¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Jack arched an eyebrow in response and shifted his gaze toward Lucian''s hands as he asked, ¡°Are you

    sure you want to take that tone with me, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    As Jack hadplete control over Roxanne''s life, he didn''t feel threatened by Lucian''s attitude in the

    slightest.

    He was confident that Lucian wouldn''t dare do anything to him.

    Lucian tightened his grip on Jack''s cor as he yelled, ¡°It''s funny you say that after what you''ve done to

    my wife! You''d better help her regain consciousness right now, or I will make you pay dearly!¡±

    Jack pretended to be terrified for a few seconds before letting out a mocking chuckle.

    He then grabbed Lucian''s wrist and said, ¡°Oh, please! She''s not your wife! I haven''t heard of you two

    getting remarried, so she''s just an ex-wife to you at best!¡±

    Jack''s face clouded over when he saw that Lucian had no intention of letting go.

    ¡°Also, I would be more mindful of my tone if I were you. If you keep threatening me like this, I might get

    so scared that I end up forgetting how to wake her up. Just so you know, I''m the only person in the

    world who knows how to do so.¡±

    Lucian''s eyes were bloodshot as he red furiously at the man before him. If looks could kill, he would

    have torn Jack to shreds in an instant.

    If I knew this was going to happen, I would''ve told Roxanne to stay away from Jack ever since Colby

    tried to hurt her!

    Despite his burning anger, Lucian had no choice but to let go of Jack when he thought about Roxanne,

    who was still lying unconscious on the hospital bed.

    Sure enough, Jack became a lot smugger when Lucian let go of his cor. ¡°See? That wasn''t so hard,

    was it? Still, I am not very satisfied with your attitude, Mr. Farwell. As for Ms. Jarvis¡ª¡±

 Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633

    Chapter 1633 Powerless

    Jack was cut off mid-sentence when Hector hit him with his cane and yelled angrily, ¡°You b*stard!¡±

    The look in Jack''s eyes was icy-cold when he turned to look at Hector.

    ¡°Grandpa, are you siding with an outsider?¡±

    Hector was hoping that he would be right about Jack being innocent. After all, he had watched Jack

    grow up, so he believed his grandson would never do something so heartless.

    Even with everything Lucian told him, Hector was still clinging to the possibility of Jack being innocent.

    It wasn''t until Jack showed up and taunted Lucian that Hector finally believed he was guilty.

    Although Jack had carefully worded his sentences to avoid admitting to his crime, his attitude toward

    Lucian made it incredibly obvious.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Hector was able to read between the lines and felt utterly disappointed in Jack.

    To think that my grandson, whom I have worked so hard to nurture from a young age, would do such a

    horrible thing behind my back...

    Hector was so overwhelmed by the sudden realization that he didn''t know how to respond.

    After hearing Jack threaten Lucian, Hector snapped out of it and whacked him with his cane.

    ¡°I am on the side of justice! What have you done to Dr. Jarvis? Have you forgotten what I taught you?

    One should only use medical knowledge to save people, not harm them! How could you do something

    so horrible? I''m disappointed in you!¡± he shouted furiously when Jack questioned him.

    Jack was extremely displeased as he had finally gotten the upper hand against Lucian, only to have his

    grandfather beat and lecture him a secondter.

    ¡°This is between us young people, so you should stay out of this. Anyway, it''s really hot out here. I''ll

    have the butler bring you indoors,¡± Jack replied and summoned the butler.

    The atmosphere in the back garden was so intense that it felt like a battlefield, minus the gunfire and

    explosions.

    As the butler had been summoned, he had no choice but to make his way over. He then stared

    between Jack and Hector anxiously as he was unsure who he should take orders from.

    Hector mmed his cane down into the ground and shouted angrily, ¡°Why did youe over? I''m still

    alive and kicking here! He is not the one in charge of this household!¡±

    The butler shuddered as he nodded and went back into the house.

    As the tension between Hector and Jack continued to rise, Lucian stepped aside and watched on with

    an expressionless look on his face.

    Old Mr. Damaris did not know about the horrible things Jack had been doing behind his back. Now that

    he is aware, he is sure to interfere and force Jack to save Roxanne.

    ¡°Well? Start talking! What have you done to Dr. Jarvis? Mr. Farwell says she''s still unconscious right

    now! What did you do to her?¡± Hector shouted in a somewhat hoarse voice.

    I can''t believe Jack would go as far as messing with Farwell Group! It''s true that we are from a

    prestigious family in the medical field, but that''s pretty much all there is to our family. There''s no way

    we could ever stand up to a business empire like Farwell Group! If Farwell Group so much as decides

    toe after us, there would be nothing we could do about it!

    ¡°I think you should go get some rest, Grandpa. A man of your age shouldn''t be worrying about these

    things. It''s bad for your health!¡± Jack replied impatiently.

    Hector raised his cane once again when he heard that, but he didn''t bring it down on Jack this time.

    After all, there was no point in hitting Jack when it wouldn''t change a thing.

    ¡°If you really cared about my well-being, then apologize to Mr. Farwell and wake Dr. Jarvis up!¡±

 Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634

    Chapter 1634 He Used Essential Oil

    Jack let out a cold chuckle. ¡°It is Mr. Farwell''s actions that will determine whether I wake her up.¡±Jack

    let out a cold chuckle. ¡°It is Mr. Farwell''s actions that will determine whether I wake her up.¡±

    He then shifted his gaze toward Lucian, who was standing to the side, as he asked sarcastically, ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, did you really think I would give in because you came to my grandpa for help? Asking an old

    man to help you get what you want? Since when did you be so childish?¡±

    Hector got so mad when he heard those words that he started coughing uncontrobly. ¡°Shut up, Jack!

    How dare you behave so insolently when you''re the one in the wrong?¡±

    ¡°Everything I do is for the Damaris family!¡± Jack insisted with a straight face.

    Realizing that Hector was about to copse from the coughing, the butler quickly rushed over and

    helped him into the living room.

    Hector was frustrated that he was powerless to do anything about the situation. All he could do was

    point a finger at Jack and hope that he would repent before it was toote.

    Instead of checking on Hector, Jack felt relieved that there was no one left to interfere with his ns.

    He shifted his gaze back toward Lucian and said arrogantly, ¡°Now that it''s just you and me again, we

    can finally have a proper conversation.¡±

    Jack sat down beside the table and crossed his legs elegantly.

    ¡°You said you would think about it yesterday, Mr. Damaris. Well? Do you have an answer yet? If yes,

    then go ahead and name your terms!¡± Lucian snapped with a frown.

    Jack frowned in dissatisfaction. ¡°Mr. Farwell, do keep in mind that you''re the one in need of my help

    right now. Is that any way to ask someone for a favor?¡±

    The back garden fell intoplete silence after that.

    Having gained the upper hand, Jack grinned smugly at Lucian as he waited for thetter to respond.

    After what seemed like forever, Lucian suppressed his anger and said, ¡°What do you want, Mr.

    Damaris? I will do anything as long as you wake Roxanne up.¡±

    ¡°See, none of this would''ve happened if you''d just spoken to me with this humble attitude while I was

    doing business with Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Jack let out a cold chuckle as he continued with a sneer, ¡°Unfortunately, it''s a little toote for this

    change in attitude to make a difference now. I''ll need some more time to reconsider this.¡±

    Lucian clenched his fists tightly and tried his best to remain calm. ¡°Of course. After all, you hold all the

    cards now. There is one thing I don''t understand, though.¡±

    Jack arched an eyebrow at him. ¡°Oh? What is it?¡±

    ¡°When did you poison Roxanne?¡± Lucian asked while keeping his gaze fixated on Jack.

    Jack let out a disdainful snicker as he replied, ¡°You underestimate me, Mr. Farwell. I''m the heir of the

    Damaris family. Lowly methods like poisoning are beneath me. What I used is far more sophisticated!¡±

    Lucian gritted his teeth as he waited for Jack to reveal his answer.

    ¡°I used essential oil. By slowly increasing the dosage, I was able to get Ms. Jarvis to absorb the

    required amount over time. That is how I achieved the desired effect,¡± Jack exined nonchntly.

    Dissatisfied with Lucian''s unresponsiveness, Jack added, ¡°I''ll be honest with you here. With the

    exception of that one time you were present, I had the essential oil burning in the background every

    time I conducted my business with Ms. Jarvis. Unfortunately for her, she didn''t notice what it truly was.

    In fact, she even assumed it was just a habit that my family practiced.¡±

    Recalling Roxanne''s na?ve response from a few days ago, Jack found it so amusing that he burst out

    laughing on the spot.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    That was thest straw for Lucian. He could no longer hold himself back when he saw Jack mocking

    Roxanne gleefully, especially after what Jack had done to her.

 Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635

    Chapter 1635 Making His Demands

    ¡°Honestly, I''m feeling a little bad for deceiving someone as na?ve as Ms. Jarvis¡ª¡±

    Jack was halfway through his sentence when Lucian ran up to him and punched him hard in the

    stomach.

    Jack''s face went pale instantly as he groaned in pain and doubled over.

    Lucian grabbed him by the shoulder and shouted with a gloomy expression, ¡°Do you even hear

    yourself? Roxanne trusted you as a fellow medical practitioner! How could you betray her trust like

    this?¡±

    Lucian felt his blood boil with anger when he recalled Roxanne arguing with him because of Jack.

    Jack was wheezing as he tried to stand up straight, but Lucian held him down by the shoulder as he

    continued, ¡°You don''t deserve to be a doctor!¡±

    Jack let out a disdainful chuckle and struggled with all of his might. ¡°I never wanted to be a doctor!

    Whether or not I''m a good doctor is none of your business! I''m surprised you had the guts to hit me, Mr.

    Farwell. Are you not worried about Ms. Jarvis anymore?¡±

    Lucian was livid with rage as he let go of Jack''s shoulder.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Honestly, I''m feeling o little bod for deceiving someone os no?ve os Ms. Jorvis¡ª¡±

    Jack was still rubbing his abdomen as he stood up straight, only to have Lucian grab him by the cor a

    secondter.

    Lucian''s grip was so tight that Jack could barely breathe.

    ¡°Name your terms right now. I am capable of doing just about anything, so don''t y games with me!¡±

    Lucian muttered through clenched teeth.

    Jack fell silent when he saw the vicious look on Lucian''s face.

    A few secondster, he broke into a sinister grin and said coldly, ¡°Go ahead and strangle me to death if

    you want to! Just keep in mind that no one else in this world can save Roxanne except me!¡±

    Lucian punched him hard in the gut once again. ¡°You wouldn''t dare!¡±

    Jack groaned in pain but maintained a smile as he said, ¡°Try me, then! I told you; I won''t save her until I

    figure out what I want!¡±

    Through the corner of his eye, he noticed Lucian slowly loosening his grip on him.

    After contemting his options, Lucian shoved him away with a look of disgust in his eyes.

    Jack was feeling so gleeful that he temporarily forgot about the pain in his abdomen.

    I won this battle against Lucian the moment he came to me! With Roxanne''s life in my hands, Lucian

    will bepletely at my mercy! I could tell him to get on his knees, and he would have no choice but to

    do as I say! Of course, such instant gratification wouldn''t suffice. Now that I finally have him at my

    mercy, I''ll take my time and toy with him as much as possible!

    ¡°You can go ahead and start thinking about what you want right now,¡± Lucian said coldly.

    ¡°Oh, I want way too many things. The drug that Ms. Jarvis is researching after hearing my suggestion

    should belong to Damaris Group. Also, her research institute has ample room for development,¡± Jack

    replied nonchntly.

    With a greedy smile on his face, he met Lucian''s gaze and continued, ¡°Farwell Group owns a ton of

    subsidiaries. I''m sure you''d be willing to give up some of them for Ms. Jarvis'' sake, right, Mr. Farwell?¡±

 Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636

    Chapter 1636 The Consequences Faced By The Damaris Family

    Jack was getting out of hand.

    Lucian''s gaze turned dark as a wave of fury crashed through him.

    However, he struggled to contain the anger that bubbled up within him when he thought of Roxanne.

    He kept his face expressionless as he stared at Jack.

    ¡°I believe you''re willing to sacrifice these, Mr. Farwell. I''m not that greedy, so I will only ask for one

    thing,¡± Jack revealed slowly.

    Lucian lost his patience and urged, ¡°What do you want? I have no authority to determine the

    distribution of Roxanne''s assets, but you can ask for any subsidiaries that belong to Farwell Group!¡±

    Hearing that, Jack furrowed his brows in displeasure. ¡°If that''s the case, I''ll have to think about it. Mr.

    Farwell, you should leave now as I don''t think it''s possible to give you an answer right now. I need to

    take some time to consider my options. I''ll let you know once I''ve made up my mind.¡±

    ¡°Jack Damaris!¡± Lucian managed between gritted teeth, fighting back the urge to rip him apart.

    The more furious he got, the more pleased Jack became. ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Farwell. I''m the only one

    who can wake Roxanne. If I''m not willing to wake her up, she''ll be a Sleeping Beauty forever.¡±

    He gave a coldugh before adding, ¡°Perhaps you''ll be begging me to wake her up with a kiss

    eventually!¡±

    Right after he spoke, a punchnded on his cheek. The force of the punch was so strong that it caused

    his head to jerk violently to the side. His cheek turned red and swollen immediately.

    Lucian''s gaze turned dark as a wave of fury crashed through him.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Pft!¡± Jack spat out a mouthful of blood and wiped away the blood on the corner of his lips. Slowly, he

    turned back to look at Lucian coldly. ¡°Mr. Farwell, it seems you are nning on giving up on Roxanne.¡±

    The way he spoke was so matter-of-factly that it was clear Lucian''s action had provoked his ire.

    Lucian red at him. ¡°Mind your words! Otherwise, I don''t mind killing you now before exhausting

    Farwell Group''s resources to find a way to save Roxanne! I''m certain that Farwell Group will be able to

    find someone to help her!¡±

    Sensing Lucian''s malicious intent, Jack felt a chill go down his spine and gazed at him warily.

    Jack knew Lucian wasn''t just making an empty threat as he was prepared to kill him anytime!

    Sensing that, Jack stopped acting all arrogant. However, he attempted to maintain his dignity by

    responding reluctantly, ¡°I''ll give you my answer by tonight. Is that enough, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°You''d better remember your promise. If I don''t receive a response from you by tonight,

    I won''t spare any efforts in taking you and Damaris Group down!¡±

    With that, he spun on his heels and strode away.

    Jack gingerly rubbed his tender and aching cheek, his eyes burning with rage as he watched Lucian

    walk away.

    How dare Lucian talk to me that way when Roxanne''s life is in my hands? Also...

    Jack cast a dark look at the mansion.

    He knew he couldn''t let Hector stay anymore as thetter had chosen to side with Lucian, an outsider,

    instead of himself.

    Jack ran his tongue across his bleeding gums. As he did so, an unpleasant, metallic taste filled his

    mouth, causing him to get increasingly frustrated.

    A whileter, he headed into the mansion.

    Hector took his medicine after the butler helped him into the mansion. It took him a while to regain his

    composure.

    The butler keptforting him from aside. ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, Mr. Damaris is young and arrogant, so it''s

    normal for him to make a mistake. You can reprimand him, but please don''t get overly angry as it can

    be detrimental to your health.¡±

    He sighed inwardly before adding, ¡°No matter what, Mr. Damaris is part of the Damaris family. You

    should side with him as he won''t do anything disadvantageous to the family.¡±

    Hector mmed the table in fury. ¡°He went against the Farwell family! If he manages to provoke

    Lucian, what sort of consequences will the Damaris family face in the future?¡±

 Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637

    Chapter 1637 Recuperate

    ¡°Grandpa, are you still upset?¡±

    As Jack entered the mansion, he couldn''t help but overhear Hector''s stern rebuke. His lips involuntarily

    tugged into a disdainful sneer, but he quicklyposed himself before stepping into the living room.

    Hearing him, Hector instantly vented his anger at him. ¡°Why are you here? Where is Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Jack answered, ¡°He left through the back door. Why would you want to see him? Is it not enough that

    you already defended him earlier?¡±

    ¡°You b*stard!¡±

    Jack''s words were so sharp that Hector nearly started heaving in anger. Taking a few deep breaths, he

    tried to rein in his emotions before angrily shouting, ¡°Was I defending him? I was trying to help you! If

    Lucian were to be irate, how would our family be able to stand up to the Farwell Group? You will

    be the one to suffer if Damaris Group is driven to its downfall!¡±

    Jack pursed his lips silently as impatience shed across his eyes.

    Since Jack was a young boy, he had always been subjected to harsh reprimands by Hector and had

    since grown weary of it.

    I can''t believe he is still the same! What a stubborn old fool.

    ¡°What exactly did you do to Dr. Jarvis? She''s Mr. Farwell''s girlfriend, so we cannot afford to offend her.

    Besides, she''s an excellent doctor. How could you harm her?¡± Hector demanded angrily.

    As Jack entered the mansion, he couldn''t help but overhear Hector''s stern rebuke. His lips involuntarily

    tugged into a disdainful sneer, but he quicklyposed himself before stepping into the living room.

    He mmed his fist down on the table and firmly ordered, ¡°I don''t care what it takes. You are to wake

    Dr. Jarvis this instant, or you will be dismissed from your position as the leader of Damaris Group!¡±

    It was a critical situation, so Hector decided to protect Damaris Group since Jack refused to listen to

    him.

    Jack snorted icily after he heard that Hector wanted him out of Damaris Group.

    ¡°You''re an old fool, aren''t you? I can''t believe you''re still siding with them!¡±

    Hector''s expression grew stern as he realized Jack was no longer the grandson he knew.

    How dare he call me an old fool?

    Jack walked to Hector slowly and said icily, ¡°Have you ever considered the potential of having Dr.

    Jarvis as part of our team? With her expertise and skill, Damaris Group would be able to reach heights

    we never thought possible. By working together, we could create a formidable medical empire that

    would be respected and feared by even Farwell Group, let alone many otherpetitors in the

    industry.¡±

    He made no effort to conceal his desire to achieve sess.

    Shock crossed Hector''s face. ¡°Y-You...¡±

    When did my grandson be someone this ambitious?

    ¡°What? I''m doing this for Damaris Group''s sake! You might not mind seeing thepanying to an

    end, but I refuse to ept that its journey ends here! I must expand Damaris Group. This is the perfect

    opportunity to do so. Even if I can''t persuade Roxanne to join us, I must at least be able to acquire

    something from Farwell Group!¡±

    There was a crazed look in Jack''s eyes.

    ¡°You must be nuts!¡± Hector was panting heavily as he clutched his chest. His face was contorted in a

    mixture of agony and anger.

    Calmly, Jack retrieved two pills and fed them to Hector. ¡°I''m not nuts. As long as I seize this opportunity,

    Damaris Group will be on the path to growth and sess in no time!¡±

    Left with no choice, Hector demanded, ¡°Gather the shareholders of Damaris Group to discuss the

    matter. It''s too important for you to make the decision alone!¡±

    ¡°No need for that,¡± Jack told him before turning to the door. ¡°Come on in!¡±

    Confused, Hector turned to the door and saw two bodyguards d in suits striding into the mansion.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    ¡°Old Mr. Damaris isn''t feeling well. Bring him back to Bellridge so he can recuperate there,¡± Jack

    instructed calmly.

 Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638

    Chapter 1638 Exchange For The Antidote

    After leaving the Damaris residence, Lucian headed back to the hospital.

    Given her condition, he felt uneasy even though he had only left for a few hours.

    I wonder if the information I pried from Jack is able to help the specialists wake Roxanne up!

    He sped all the way and arrived at the entrance of the hospital twenty minutester.

    Lucian stepped out of the car and strode into the hospital, heading to the top floor.

    Despite racking their brains, the director and the specialists couldn''t figure out what was going on with

    Roxanne.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Hearing the footsteps, everyone turned to look at the door.

    They then froze when they realized it was Lucian.

    Mr. Farwell is back, but we haven''t figured out a way to save Dr. Jarvis yet.

    Everyone wilted when they recalled his dark expression.

    Ignoring their greeting, Lucian entered the ward to check on Roxanne.

    Zayne, the director, quickly went into the ward after him. ¡°Mr. Farwell, nothing happened to Mrs. Farwell

    when you weren''t here. Don''t worry!¡±

    Indeed, Roxanne seemed to be in the same state as when he left.

    Lucian couldn''t bear to look at her anymore and turned to Zayne. ¡°I need to talk to the specialists now.¡±

    Lucian couldn''t bear to look at her anymore and turned to Zayne. ¡°I need to talk to the specialists now.¡±

    Zayne quickly assented.

    After they walked out of the ward, Zayne nced at the rest and said, ¡°Mr. Farwell, the specialists are

    here.¡±

    Lucian nodded and proceeded to tell them how Jack harmed Roxanne.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°From what I discovered, Roxanne wasn''t poisoned. Rather, it''s the prolonged exposure to a certain

    kind of essential oil that led to the symptoms she''s experiencing,¡± he exined.

    ncing at the rest, he asked, ¡°Everyone, do you have any idea how to treat her now?¡±

    Hearing his words, the specialists started chattering among themselves.

    Knowing what caused Roxanne''s condition would help them to figure out a treatment for her.

    Roxanne was Lucian''s wife.

    If they could figure out a way to treat her, the Farwell family would owe them a favor.

    That way, they wouldn''t need to worry about financing their projects in the future!

    Despite the sheer amount of specialists present, none of them were able to treat Roxanne. Obviously,

    Roxanne''s condition was prettyplicated.

    If any of them were able to sessfully treat her, they would be widely renowned for their

    achievement.

    Ultimately, this would be nothing but beneficial for them.

    After mulling it over for a while, they swiftly made up their minds.

    ¡°I have a question.¡± One doctor took the initiative to ask, ¡°Given that it is rted to smell, it appears that

    whoever administered the poison to Mrs. Farwell must have been in close proximity to her. Did

    anything happen to that person?¡±

    A slight frown marred Lucian''s countenance as he replied in displeasure, ¡°He''s perfectly fine.¡±

    As he seemed to be upset to hear that question, the doctor grew nervous. ¡°That means the perpetrator

    must''ve taken the antidote in advance to resist the poison.¡±

    Antidote?

    Lucian''s eyes narrowed icily at that possibility.

    No wonder Jack is certain that he is the only one who can save Roxanne. It turns out he has prepared

    the antidote and is now ready to exchange it with us.

 Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639

    Chapter 1639 I Will Not Show Mercy

    ¡°Since Mrs. Farwell was poisoned through inhtion, she might''ve inhaled some sort of medicinal

    herb,¡± another doctor suggested. ¡°What kind of medicinal herb can it be?¡±

    If they were able to identify the type of medicinal herb, it would be much simpler for them to formte

    an effective antidote.

    Everyone started brainstorming and discussing the possibilities.

    The room quickly filled with loud chatter and the buzz of conversation.

    Lucian initially waited for them toe to a conclusion patiently, but almost thirty minutester, they

    were still deep in discussion.

    Frustrated, he got up and entered the ward.

    The ward was eerily silent as Roxanney in aa.

    Lucian walked over to the bed and leaned down to look intently at her.

    ¡°Don''t be scared, Roxanne. I''m figuring out a way to save you, and you''ll be able to regain

    consciousness soon.¡±

    With that, he gave her aforting kiss on her lips as though she could really hear him.

    The kiss ended as abruptly as it started. Lucian then stroked her long silky hair and muttered to

    himself, ¡°When you wake up, you will ept my proposal, and we will have a grand wedding to

    announce to the world that you are mine.¡±

    After this incident, he wanted nothing more than to make Roxanne his wife officially.

    Lucian lowered his gaze to conceal the agony in his eyes. The hand he ced on Roxanne''s hair was

    trembling slightly.

    ¡°It was my fault. I should''ve known Jack was a hypocrite and asked you to stay away from him instead

    of helping you to negotiate with him again and again. If that were the case, you wouldn''t have ended up

    in this state...¡±

    Lucian recalled how they fought several times over Jack and went cold with fury.

    If it wasn''t for Jack, we would''ve been together by now!

    Lucian softly whispered into her ear, ¡°He hurt you, so I will never forgive him. Even when you wake up

    and plead for his mercy, I won''t show him anypassion. Don''t judge me for taking this action.¡±

    s, the woman on the bed didn''t react in the slightest.

    Even though Lucian had openly dered his affection for her and had threatened to exact harsh

    revenge upon Jack, Roxanne remained still and silent in her bed.

    If her face wasn''t deathly pale, others would''ve assumed she was simply sound asleep.

    Lucian feltpelled to admonish her for being too na?ve and trusting, first with Colby and now with

    Jack.

    However, he couldn''t bring himself to me her as she was already unconscious. In the end, he ced

    the me on himself.

    When he was recounting his mistakes to Roxanne, the phone on the table suddenly rang.

    Lucian stopped talking and stood up to see who it was.

    It was a call from Madilyn.

    He remembered Madilyn was a good friend of Roxanne. In fact, she was Archie and Benny''s

    godmother.

    Most importantly, she was a capable doctor.

    Lucian only hesitated for a few moments before he answered the call.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Roxanne, what took you so long?¡± Madilyn grumbled once the call connected. ¡°I finally got a day off.

    Let''s bring Archie and Benny out to have some fun!¡±

    Lucian nced at Roxanne before responding, ¡°It''s me.¡±

    Madilyn was taken aback to hear his voice. She quickly recalled their rtionship and teased, ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, are you with Roxanne? Where is she? Do you want to join us to have some fun together?¡±

 Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640

    Chapter 1640 I Will Be Here

    Madilyn began calcting in her mind. If she asked Lucian to go with them, then she would not have to

    spend any money on this outing.

    However, her happiness was short-lived.

    ¡°Roxanne passed out and is still unconscious. She''s at the hospital now.¡±

    When Madilyn heard that, her expression froze. ¡°What on earth happened to her? Which hospital are

    you in? I''ming over right now!¡± she asked in disbelief.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Lucian promptly gave her the address.

    Half an hourter, Madilyn rushed in in a frenzy, her eyes reddened with emotion.

    When she saw Roxanne lying motionless on the hospital bed, she could not stop her tears from falling.

    ¡°What happened? How did she end up like this? Is this how you take care of her?¡±

    Madilyn took one look at her best friend and immediately began to bombard Lucian with questions.

    ¡°It''s my fault,¡± said Lucian solemnly.

    ¡°Roxanne...¡± Madilyn was not in the mood to listen to Lucian. After hurling more words of resentment at

    Lucian, she clutched Roxanne''s hand and murmured, ¡°Can you hear what I''m saying? Won''t you wake

    up? If you keep this up, the children will be very worried...¡±

    No matter how much Madilyn begged and pleaded, Roxanne did not respond in the slightest.

    Finally, Madilyn realized her efforts were futile. She raised a hand to wipe away her tears before

    looking at Lucian once more. ¡°What''s her prognosis? Did you get a doctor to look at her? What did the

    doctor say?¡±

    Lucian stared into the distance and frowned slightly. ¡°I''ve sent for traditional medicine practitioners and

    regr doctors, but they''ve yet to arrive at a conclusion. That''s why I wanted you to examine her and

    see if you can find any clues.¡±

    When Madilyn heard this, her eyes reddened again.

    The Farwell family has sought out doctors, and I''m assuming they''re the world''s best experts in this

    field. Even they can''t figure things out? What on earth happened to Roxanne?

    Madilyn held back her tears and forced herself to maintain herposure. Immediately after, she

    began to ask Lucian about Roxanne''s condition.

    ¡°How long has she been out for?¡±

    ¡°She passed out when I went to pick her up from work yesterday,¡± said Lucian.

    This made Madilyn agitated once more. ¡°Then why didn''t you inform me sooner? Do the kids know?¡±

    Faced with Madilyn''s questioning, Lucian could not offer any other exnations. All he could say was,

    ¡°I merely told the kids that Roxanne was away on a business trip.¡±

    Lucian then recounted the story of Roxanne''s drugging once more.

    Upon realizing that Roxanne was drugged via inhtion, Madilyn looked at her best friend, who was

    lying on the hospital bed. Her eyes were filled with pain.

    ¡°What a vicious method that person used! I doubt anyone would''ve anticipated being drugged like

    this...¡± said Madilyn.

    Roxanne was very trusting of others.

    Even if she woke up and found out that she had been drugged by someone else without realizing it,

    there was no telling if she would have learned a lesson.

    Madilyn retracted her gaze from Roxanne and proceeded to question Lucian. ¡°What about the doctors

    you hired? Do they really have no clues at all?¡±

    At the very mention of those idiots, a hint of displeasure shed across Lucian''s eyes. ¡°There''s no

    conclusion yet. I can call them in and ask them to tell you what they''re thinking of right now.¡±

    Madilyn nodded. ¡°Okay. I''ll go talk to them myself. Don''t worry. Roxanne''s problems are my problems

    too. I''ll do my best and try to find a way to cure her!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± said Lucian.

    Madilyn seemed to be a little unhappy at this. ¡°Roxanne and I have never been this courteous with

    each other before. Why don''t you try to figure things out too? I''ll be here keeping watch.¡±

    Lucian hummed in response and turned to leave.

    Lucion then recounted the story of Roxonne''s drugging once more.

 Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641

    Chapter 1641 Enlist His Aid

    He hurried over to the research institute.

    After the researchers examined Roxanne, they promptly went back to the research institute and

    continued their work there under Linda''s leadership.

    Now that he had a lead on Roxanne''s condition, Lucian naturally wanted to go and check on the

    researchers.

    When he arrived at the research institute, a group of researchers was conducting experiments.

    Only Linda remained seated in the office. Every now and then, she would look in the direction of

    Roxanne''s workstation with eyes filled with worry.

    I wonder how Dr. Jarvis is doing?

    Just as Linda was worried, she heard some movements at the door.

    She immediately returned to her senses and turned around to look at who had just entered.

    All she saw was Lucian standing at the entryway and frowning hard.

    When Lucian noticed that Linda had looked over, he said, ¡°Gather the group of people from this

    morning. I have something to say.¡±

    Linda quickly realized that it had to do with Roxanne, so she immediately set off to gather everyone

    there.

    ¡°I have a question for everyone here. Is there a medicinal herb that is only potent when burnt? All that

    person has to do is inhale enough of the residue, and when a certain dosage is reached, they will pass

    out,¡± Lucian asked everyone present with a grave expression on his face.

    Most of the doctors at the hospital were experts in modern medicine and were likely not as exposed to

    herbal remedies.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Lucion frowned slightly.

    On the contrary, the researchers at the research institute had to deal with such herbs all day long.

    The likelihood of them narrowing down the list of herbs was far greater than modern medical

    practitioners.

    Upon hearing what Lucian said, everyone was taken aback.

    ¡°Do you mean that Dr. Jarvis inhaled smoke or something from these herbs? Is that how she ended up

    like this?¡± asked someone cautiously.

    Lucian nodded.

    Everyone was shocked when they got the news. Soon, the room was abuzz with wild guesses.

    In the end, they narrowed it down to four or five possibilities.

    However, they still needed a more detailed examination of Roxanne to pinpoint the exact herb. They

    needed to draw some blood and test it to identify whichponents were present in her bloodwork.

    Unfortunately, when everyone looked at Lucian standing so fiercely before them, nobody dared to say

    anything.

    ¡°What''s the matter?¡± asked Lucian coldly. He could sense their difort.

    Everyone present suddenly became anxious.

    Finally, someone stood apart from the group and said, ¡°Well... We need some blood from Dr. Jarvis for

    testing. I wonder if that''s okay with you, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian frowned slightly.

    Everyone was startled and quickly lowered their heads.

    After a while, they heard Lucian reply in a deep voice, ¡°As long as you can find a cure, that is

    permissible. How much do you need? I''ll have the hospital draw Roxanne''s blood and send it over

    here.¡±

    Research institutes had more research equipment than hospitals, after all.

    The researchers then responded with how much they needed.

    Lucian went back to his office, made a call to Madilyn, and exined the situation.

    The researchers made their way back to the conference room to continue determining the most likely

    herb.

    Seemingly having thought of something, Linda made her way to Lucian''s office.

    Lucian had just gotten off the phone when he heard a knock outside his door.

    Linda stood by the doorway and said respectfully, ¡°Mr. Farwell, I have an idea of how we can deal with

    Dr. Jarvis'' condition.¡±

    Lucian frowned. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°As far as I''m aware, Dr. Galloway''s research on herbs is the best we have in our research institute.

    Maybe we can enlist his aid in finding a cure for Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    When Colby was abroad, she had seen Harvey praise Colby''s contributions to herbal medicine

    research numerous times.

    Having said that, Linda could feel her heart pounding in her chest when Lucian stayed silent for the

    longest time.

 Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642

    Chapter 1642 A Lesson

    ¡°That was a mere suggestion on my part,¡± said Linda hurriedly. ¡°We also have other esteemed doctors

    in the research institute. I believe they will find a solution to this problem.¡±

    Linda had been abroad then, but when she returned to the research institute, she had heard all the

    gossip about the things Colby had done to Roxanne.

    Thest time Roxanne was rendered unconscious, it was Colby''s fault.

    I don''t think Mr. Farwell is going to trust this guy. How on earth could I have made that suggestion, of all

    things?

    Linda nearly burst into tears over her own stupidity.

    Just as her mind was racing over how to remedy the situation, she heard Lucian''s solemn reply. ¡°I

    understand.¡±

    Linda was stunned.

    He understands? What does he understand?

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡± asked Lucian coldly.

    Linda quickly shook her head. ¡°No. Please be at ease. I''m certain that plenty of other doctors are

    capable of doing what Dr. Galloway does. I''ll liaise with experts from abroad and ask them toe up

    with something. Dr. Jarvis studied under Dr. Lambert, so we have awork to reach out to. I''m sure

    they will help!¡±

    Lucian nodded in response. ¡°I''ll leave this to you, then. If they''re able to help, I will be sure to reward

    you for your efforts when Roxanne recovers.¡±

    ¡°This is what I should do,¡± said Linda firmly.

    After all, she had been working together with Roxanne since Roxanne went abroad.

    To Linda, Roxanne was more than a leader. She saw Roxanne as a friend.

    It was therefore fitting that she put some effort into Roxanne''s care now that she was ill.

    Lucian understood where Linda wasing from and thanked her again. ¡°Regardless of what

    happens, I should thank you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave you to your work. I have other matters to

    attend to.¡±

    With that, Lucian turned on his heel and left.

    After leaving the research institute, he sat in the car and began tapping the steering wheel lightly with

    his fingers. His eyes were filled with hesitation.

    Colby Galloway... ording to Linda, if this man can truly distinguish the properties of medicinal herbs

    and can find a way to cure Roxanne, then maybe I should pay him a visit after all.

    However, Colby had nearly caused Roxanne''s death thest time.

    When Lucian thought of this, his gaze quickly turned hostile. I don''t know if I can hold back from tearing

    him to shreds with my bare hands if I see him again.

    Lucian began to struggle with his hesitation and doubt.

    After a certain amount of time, he finally managed to make up his mind. He slowly started the car and

    drove toward the prison on the outskirts of the city.

    The most important thing now is for Roxanne to be cured. Even if it''s only a small chance, I have to try!

    Thest time Roxanne went into aa, she had been poisoned. Colby was sentenced to a year and

    a half in prison and was currently serving his sentence now.

    Lucian called a friend on the way and asked them to arrange a meeting as soon as possible.

    When he arrived at the entrance to the prison, there were already people waiting to receive him.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, we''ve brought out Mr. Galloway. He''s waiting for you in the meeting room.¡±

    The prison warden seemed to be very respectful.

    Lucian gave the man a slight nod. ¡°I appreciate it.¡±

    The pair stopped at the entrance of the meeting room.

    Lucian nced through the window. He could clearly see Colby sitting inside with his hair shaved down

    to an inch or so. Colby looked haggard as he sat in there listlessly.

    Behind him was a prison warden standing not far from him.

    I daresay that a few months in prison has definitely taught him a lesson.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    After observing the situation in the room, Lucian strode in.

    In the meeting room, Colby could feel nothing but suspicion in his heart.

    He did not have friends or family.

    Having been imprisoned for so long, no one had ever visited him.

    Yet, he was suddenly ordered to meet someone without knowing what the meeting was for.

    Roxanne''s face shed in the recesses of his mind.

    He vehemently shut his eyes and opened them again. This time, the only thing he felt was self-loathing.

 Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643

    Chapter 1643 Hypocrite

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°It''s been a while, Dr. Galloway.¡±

    Lucian came in from the door, looking down at him from above.

    Colby''s expression changed suddenly. He looked at the door grimly when Lucian walked in.

    ¡°Lucian Farwell!¡± Colby red at Lucian. ¡°Why are you here? Did youe here to gloat? Don''t think

    that just because Dr. Jarvis doesn''t like me that she will be together with you! Deep down, you''re

    nothing but trash to her!¡±

    Colby had stopped having any ess to information the day he went to prison.

    Back then, Roxanne was still in conflict with Lucian.

    Colby merely thought that Roxanne held a grudge because of what happened six years ago.

    Displeasure shed in Lucian''s eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. He walked in slowly and pulled out

    a chair in front of Colby before taking a seat.

    Colby''s hands and feet were in cuffs. He was trapped behind the table, unable to move.

    All he could do was re daggers at Lucian from where he sat.

    ¡°If not for you, I wouldn''t have ended up here! Yet, you still have the audacity to show up before me?¡±

    Lucian frowned slightly, quite upset at what Colby said. However, he thought of the purpose behind his

    visit and chose to keep his anger in check.

    ¡°Dr. Galloway, there''s no need for you to be so angry. I''m not here tough at you, nor am I here to pick

    a fight.¡±

    Lucian fixed his gaze pointedly at the man in front of him, trying to gauge thetter''s trustworthiness.

    Colby met Lucian''s gaze and gradually furrowed his brows. His heart was filled with doubt.

    Apart from that prior incident, Colby could not think of anything that could link him to Lucian.

    After a long time, Lucian finally spoke once more. ¡°Something happened to Roxanne.¡±

    Those words hit Colby like a bolt of lightning.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± His eyes were full of disbelief, and his face was contorted. ¡°Was it you? You

    couldn''t have her, and then you...¡±

    Even though he hadmitted an atrocity toward Roxanne, it was merely an ident. In fact, he

    never intended for it to happen.

    Besides, he would never allow anyone to hurt Roxanne.

    When Lucian saw Colby''s reaction, he decided to let his guard down a little. ¡°If it were me, I wouldn''t be

    here right now,¡± said Lucian solemnly.

    Colby went quiet for a while, contemting the situation.

    Very quickly, he arrived at a conclusion. ¡°Was it Jack?¡±

    Apart from Jack, Colby could think of nobody else.

    He deduced that Jack must have used traditional medicine on Roxanne.

    Otherwise, why else would Lucian even think ofing to see him?

    ¡°I said this ages ago. He''s not a good person, and you should keep Dr. Jarvis away from him! That man

    is a hypocrite! I could smell him from a mile away! His intentions toward Dr. Jarvis are far from

    innocent!¡± eximed Colby in a rage. ¡°What did he do to Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    Colby''s obvious concern for Roxanne made Lucian feel very displeased. He was unhappy that this

    came from another man.

    However, the thought of Roxanne lying helplessly on the hospital bed forced Lucian to suppress his

    anger.

    The irony was that Lucian did consider himself quite lucky.

    Since Colby reacted so strongly, it shows that he still cares about Roxanne. That also means he''ll do

    his best to treat her!

    At the thought of this, Lucian recounted the story of Roxanne''s drugging to Colby.

    ¡°Jack drugged her by burning a herb and letting her inhale it. The drug took effectst evening, and

    Roxanne has been unconscious ever since.¡±

    Aport from Jock, Colby could think of nobody else.

 Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644

    Chapter 1644 Obliged To Do

    At the mention of Roxanne''s condition, the hostility that radiated off Colby gradually subsided.

    ¡°The experts I''ve hired are specting that Jack used a specific herb, but they cannot determine

    exactly which medicinal herb it is,¡± said Lucian.

    Colby noticed one minor detail. ¡°Did you ask Jack?¡±

    How else could Lucian have known so much about the nature of the drug?

    Lucian nodded.

    ¡°I think Jack won''t give in and save Dr. Jarvis so easily!¡± scoffed Colby. ¡°He must''vee up with a

    demand so unreasonable that you''re not willing to follow through, even for her sake. That''s why you

    thought of me.¡± Having said this, Colby leaned back in his chair. ¡°If your love for Dr. Jarvis only extends

    that far, then I have no reason to help you. Surely you''re aware that we are rivalspeting for her

    affection, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows as he said, ¡°If he had made demands, I would haveplied with them.

    However, Jack is deliberately stalling for time with me. I can''t wait any longer!¡±

    What Lucian meant was that Jack had never made any demands in the first ce. All he was doing

    was toying with Lucian using Roxanne''s life as bait.

    Colby raised a brow and finally sat up straight again. ¡°That''s because he''s a sted hypocrite. Of

    course, we can''t count on him!¡±

    After speaking, Colby narrowed his eyes and fell into deep thought.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Lucion''s expression grew even more grim.

    ¡°Since the drug was administered through breathing, then how did Jack leave the room unscathed

    when he was in the same ce as Dr. Jarvis? He must''ve ingested an antidote prior to the meeting. I''m

    guessing that the antidote is only effective for a limited time. Otherwise, Jack would''ve been affected by

    the drug as well after prolonged exposure to it.¡±

    This conjecture was consistent with what the researchers and experts had raised, but somehow, Colby

    was more observant.

    It was only then that Lucian finally believed why Linda said that Colby had an extra edge when it came

    to such matters.

    Colby was quickly immersed in his own thoughts. He mumbled the names of a few medicinal herbs and

    tried to determine if they were possible antidotes. In seconds, he could visualize if they were correct or

    not.

    Lucian, on the other hand, had no experience in this field. All he could do was wait for an oue with

    bated breath.

    After a while, Colby''s expression turned unsightly as he said, ¡°There are hundreds of medicinal herbs

    with varying properties. If you''re not careful, you can identally choose herbs that are in a state of

    flux, constantly enhancing and inhibiting the other. I need to be very cautious. For the time being, I''m

    unable to be certain.¡±

    ¡°But since Jack likely has something he wants in exchange, I don''t think the efficacy of the drug is

    virulent. For now, Dr. Jarvis will be fine. Give me two days. In two days'' time,e and see me again,¡±

    Colby added.

    Since Colby had a certain understanding of Jack and knowledge of medicinal herbs, he was still

    confident that a solution could be found.

    Two days?

    Lucian was not sure if he could wait that long.

    However, all he could do was agree since there was no other way.

    ¡°I understand. Thank you, Dr. Galloway,¡± said Lucian.

    Colby nodded, but there was something on his mind.

    Just as Lucian was about to turn and leave, he stopped him in his tracks. ¡°Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian stopped and turned to face Colby. ¡°Is there anything else, Dr. Galloway?¡±

    Colby gave him the once over, and his gaze rested firmly on Lucian''s face.

    He thought about how excessive his actions had been toward Roxanne and how furious Lucian had

    been at the time.

    If anything, Colby assumed Lucian would have hated him to the core.

    Regarding his willingness to help, Lucian could have easily framed it as something he was obliged to

    do.

    However, he never imagined Lucian to be so courteous.

    This came as a surprise to him.

 Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645

    Chapter 1645 What On Earth Is This About

    After scrutinizing Lucian for a while to ensure he wasn''t faking gratitude, Colby felt a stir of emotions.

    ¡°What''s your rtionship with Dr. Jarvis now?¡± he blurted out.

    Upon hearing that, Lucian suddenly recalled how Colby had mocked him when he first showed up.

    Gosh. I was so worried about Roxanne that Ipletely forgot his words. I doubt I would''ve

    remembered them if he hadn''t asked that question.

    ¡°She and I are together, just like you''ve guessed,¡± Lucian answered truthfully, his brows furrowed ever

    so slightly. ¡°I''ve already proposed to her, and we''ll hold the wedding once she''s woken up!¡±

    Technically, Roxanne hasn''t agreed to my proposal, and it''s also highly probable that she might turn me

    down... Nevertheless, I''ll do everything I can to make her say yes! I don''t want to experience the

    torment of losing her again!

    A glimmer of surprise instantly shed across Colby''s eyes.

    However, when he thought back to Lucian''s earlier attitude, a mix of relief and bitterness washed over

    him. ¡°Of course. Of the three of us, you''ve always had the best chance of winning her heart.¡±

    After all, neither Jack nor I could love Roxanne without any agenda. Lucian''s different from us, though.

    He already has ample power and wealth, so his love for Roxanne is undeniably pure and free of ulterior

    motives.

    Feeling somewhat perplexed by Colby''s sudden change in demeanor, Lucian stood rooted to the spot

    and stared silently.

    Secondster, Colby lowered his gaze in defeat. ¡°I can feel that Dr. Jarvis has always cared a lot about

    you, except she''s never wanted to admit her feelings. I, on the other hand, had also chosen to lie to

    myself. In all honesty, you''re the only one she''s ever loved. Whether it''s six years ago or now, her love

    for you has never changed.¡±

    Lucian was overjoyed, but it wasn''t long before he narrowed his eyes, seemingly having thought of

    something.

    Wait a minute... Six years ago? If it''s true that Roxanne hasn''t stopped loving me, then what''s the deal

    with Archie and Benny?

    ¡°Even though Dr. Jarvis kept lying to herself, those two kids have always been on your side,¡± Colby

    added with a bitter chuckle. ¡°The bond of the blood sure is astonishing. The two boys had never met

    you before, yet they were still naturally drawn to you.¡±

    As it turned out, Roxanne was already pregnant when she and Colby first met at Harvey''s research

    institute.

    He was very clear about Archie and Benny''s family background, so when he returned home and saw

    how well the boys were getting along with Lucian, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of crisis.

    Lucian''s frown deepened as he grew increasingly shocked. ¡°What did you say? What''s this about the

    bond of the blood?¡±

    This time around, it was Colby''s turn to be surprised. ¡°Huh? Don''t you know?¡±

    Lucian shook his head while images of Archie''s and Benny''s faces continuously popped into his mind.

    Are those two boys really Roxanne''s and mine? Why hasn''t she ever said a word about it? Then again,

    if they aren''t my kids, why do I always feel so close andfortable around them? I used to think it

    was only because the boys were highly likable, but looking back at it, I don''t remember ever losing my

    temper when they and Roxanne shunned me. It''s almost as if I treat them the way I treat Essie. They''re

    all equally important to me...

    The more Lucian tried to piece everything together, the more suspicions he had about Archie and

    Benny.

    More importantly, they imed that their father has never appeared, and Roxanne forbids them from

    bringing the topic up too...

    With that, Lucian rposed himself and shot a stern look at Colby. ¡°Tell me. What on earth is this

    about?¡±N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646

    Chapter 1646 They Are Your Children

    ¡°Oh,e on. Did you honestly think Dr. Jarvis had Archie and Benny with another man?¡± Colby said,

    clearly amused by Lucian''s reaction.

    Of course, Colby had hit the nail on the head, and thetter''s face instantly darkened.

    The next second, Colby frowned and nced at the man. ¡°I''m suddenly regretting my decision... How

    did Dr. Jarvis agree to be with you when you still refuse to believe in her?¡±

    After six long years, I know better than anyone else how Roxanne rejects other men. I can even

    confidently say that she wouldn''t bother interacting with us if it weren''t for our work in the medical field.

    However, Lucian is still under the impression that she bore children with another man! What a joke!

    Even though Colby hadn''t said anything, the silence was enough of a statement.

    By then, Lucian''s expression had gotten even gloomier.

    For some reason, he could begin to see the facial simrities between him and the boys, but then

    again, could that merely be the power of suggestion?

    Thankfully, Colby decided to face reality and tell Lucian the truth. ¡°Those two boys are your children

    with Dr. Jarvis. Why else do you think they''re so close to you? However, judging by your reaction, I

    suppose she hasn''t broken the news to you. As for why she hasn''t done so, I assume she still doesn''t

    trust you enough. It''s just like how you don''t fully trust her...¡±

    With that, Colby let out a derisive snort. ¡°Ha! You aren''t all that impressive after all, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    The veins in Lucian''s forehead bulged as he remained in shock. ¡°Do you have evidence that Archie

    and Benny are my sons?¡±Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    I remember Roxanne mentioning that Archie and Benny are a year younger than Essie! Wait... Has she

    been lying to me since then?

    ¡°I''ve been working with Dr. Jarvis since the first year she went abroad. When ites to the timing of

    her pregnancy or the men she had had contact with, I''m the one who knows best! There''s no doubt that

    you''re the boys'' father!¡± Colby snapped.

    Those words hit Lucian like a bolt of lightning, and for a moment, he was stupefied.

    Archie and Benny are mine, huh? My goodness. Should I feel happy or sad? I''m overjoyed that

    Roxanne has never hooked up with other men and that the two boys are my sons. At the same time, I

    can''t believe she''s been hiding such a massive secret from me! Am I that unreliable to her? Why else

    would she want to hide the boys'' parentage from me? I can understand if she hid it from me when we

    weren''t together, but our rtionship has progressed so much. Why didn''t she tell me the truth?

    Unfortunately, Colby took Lucian''s silence as a sign that thetter still had doubts. He said coldly, ¡°If

    you don''t believe me, you can always do a paternity test, Mr. Farwell. In any case, I don''t have a

    reason to lie to you. What good would I get out of it? I can''t believe you''re so paranoid... No wonder Dr.

    Jarvis doesn''t want to tell you the truth!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Lucian finally snapped out of his daze and tucked hisplicated ball of emotions

    away. His voice, however, still gave away how anxious he was.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Dr. Galloway, but I think I''ll confirm it with Roxanne. For now, it''d be best

    for everyone if you concentrated on her illness instead. After all, none of us knows how much longer

    she can wait.¡±

    Colby''s gaze flickered as he was reminded of Roxanne''s condition. Having lost his mood to fight, he

    lowered his head and fell silent.

    With that, Lucian shot him an unfathomable look and strode off.

 Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647

    Chapter 1647 Someone I Cannot Have

    After leaving the prison, Lucian returned to his car with a heavy heart.

    Roxanne''s condition had already left him feeling suffocated, and his conversation with Colby didn''t help

    either.

    In fact, he was even more dumbfounded than ever.

    Now that I think of it, Roxanne probably distanced herself from me on several asions because I was

    getting too close to the boys. Was she afraid that I''d find out about their background? Or was she

    worried I''d marry Aubree and fight for custody of the kids? Argh! What is it exactly...

    Lucian''s mind was a tangled mess, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t figure out why

    Roxanne did what she did.

    Eventually, he had no choice but to set the matter aside.

    If I want to know her reasons, I can always ask her when she''s awake. The top priority now is to get her

    out of thea!

    Back at Damaris Group, Jack returned to his office after getting someone to send Hector away.

    Surprisingly, Lucian''s hardball tactics from that afternoon had worked their magic.

    Even though Jack''s expression remained impassive, he quickly instructed his assistant, Kevin, to

    prepare a list of Farwell Group''s subsidiaries.

    Come to think of it, Farwell Group''s subsidiaries do have more room for development than the research

    institute and pharmaceuticals. Why shouldn''t I consider Lucian''s offer when the main thing I''m after is

    money?

    As it turned out, Farwell Group had almost a hundred subsidiaries, but Kevin did an excellent job

    sorting them out and listing all the details.

    With that, Jack began reading through and making a careful selection.

    After three long hours, he finally settled on the most promisingpanies and turned to Kevin, looking

    very proud of himself. ¡°Take a look. What do you think of these tenpanies?¡±

    Kevin couldn''t help but wonder if he had misheard the number, but upon going through the document,

    he was shocked to see that his boss wasn''t lying about the tenpanies.

    Oh my! B-But... These are ten of the most profitable subsidiaries of Farwell Group! Any one of them will

    be enough to support Damaris Group''s expenses, yet Mr. Damaris is asking for ten!

    By then, Kevin could feel his hands shaking. ¡°M-Mr. Damaris, isn''t this a little too much? Mr. Farwell is

    no pushover. There''s no way he''d agree to such an unreasonable demand.¡±

    For all we know, this might even piss Mr. Farwell off. When that happens, Damaris Group will be

    doomed...

    Jack instantly shot his assistant a re. ¡°How short-sighted! You''re still young, for goodness'' sake.

    Why do you have the same view as that old geezer?¡±

    After hearing how rudely Jack referred to Hector, Kevin lowered his head in fear, not daring to answer.

    ¡°If we want to expand Damaris Group, we''d needrge sums of capital. Since Roxanne''s life is now in

    my hands, Lucian will pay any amount of money for me to save her! I''m only asking for tenpanies.

    Is that such a big deal to the powerful Farwell Group?¡± Jack bellowed, his eyes burning with desire.

    That assurance, however, did little to ay Kevin''s fears.

    So... Mr. Damaris wants to y mind games with Mr. Farwell. Then again, Mr. Farwell is not one to be

    underestimated. After all, he single-handedly developed Farwell Group to its current state. Can Mr.

    Damaris really beat him?

    ¡°Other than these tenpanies, Roxanne''s research institute and all the new medicines developed

    by it will also be mine!¡± Jack eximed. ¡°As for Roxanne...¡±

    Kevin''s heart skipped a beat.

    ¡°If I can''t have her, why should anyone else be able to?¡± Jack continued, his face cold and unfeeling. ¡°I

    want them to know the consequences of going against me!¡±

    There was no knowing what was on Jack''s mind. Nevertheless, his spine-chilling smile frightened

    Kevin so much that thetter looked away in fear.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

 Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648

    Chapter 1648 I Can Give Them Away

    Secondster, Jack''s gaze darkened as he turned to his assistant. ¡°Call Lucian and arrange a meeting

    with him tonight!¡±

    Kevin nodded without hesitation, grateful that he could finally leave the scary atmosphere in the office

    to make the call.

    However, just as Kevin was about to take his leave, Jack''s voice boomed out. ¡°Stop right there! You

    can make the call here!¡±

    I want to hear Lucian giving in to my demands!

    With his head still hung low, Kevin shuddered and hastily fished out his phone to call Lucian.

    Fortunately, the call got through after just a few rings.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Farwell. I''m Mr. Damaris'' assistant,¡± Kevin greeted.

    On the other end, an inscrutable Lucian stopped the car by the road and held the phone to his ear.

    ¡°Has Jack Damaris made a decision?¡±

    Kevin had put his phone on speaker so Jack could hear the conversation clearly in the silent office.

    s, thetter''s expression turned grim when he heard Lucian addressing him by his full name.

    Kevin tensed up at the sight of his boss'' reaction and knew he''d have to proceed with caution. ¡°Mr.

    Damaris would like to meet up with you tonight. I''ll text you the time and location in a bit. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Lucian replied without hesitation.

    Hmm. I thought Jack would try to stall this as much as possible, but now that he wishes to hold the

    discussion, I''m more than happy to abide! Furthermore, I''m also curious why he has dragged this out

    for so long. What does he want exactly?

    Kevin ended the call at Jack''s instruction and quickly booked a hotel''s private dining room for the

    meeting. With that, he texted the details to Lucian as promised.

    Instead of replying to the text, Lucian started his engine and drove straight to the hotel.

    At nine o''clock that night, the two men appeared at the hotel entrance almost simultaneously.

    ¡°You sure are punctual, Mr. Farwell!¡± Jack said smilingly and almost with a hint of ttery.

    Lucian, on the contrary, maintained his icy-cold expression and strode into the hotel without a word.

    Jack glowered at the man''s retreating figure, but within seconds, a smile was back on his face.

    ¡°You won''t be this smug much longer, Lucian Farwell!¡± Jack muttered to himself before entering the

    hotel.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    By the time he walked up the stairs, Lucian had already made himselffortable in the room.

    Grinning, Jack sat opposite him and instructed Kevin to have the hotel staff serve the food.

    ¡°No, thanks. I''m not here to have dinner with you,¡± Lucian said impassively. ¡°Go on and tell me what

    you want, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    In response, Jack politely called for Kevin and gestured for the necessary documents.

    Without further ado, thetter pulled out a folder and handed it over.

    ¡°Take a look at this, Mr. Farwell,¡± Jack urged as he slid the folder toward Lucian. ¡°These are the ten

    Farwell Group subsidiaries that I''ve painstakingly selected. I wonder if you''d be willing to part with

    them.¡±

    To his surprise, Lucian didn''t even bother flipping through the documents. He merely nced at the

    cover and nodded his acknowledgment. ¡°It''s an honor for thesepanies to have you take a liking to

    them, Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Jack scrutinized Lucian''s expression and decided to push his luck. ¡°In that case, I''d like to buy all the

    shares of these tenpanies at half the market price. Would you be okay with that, too, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    ¡°If you like, I can even give them to you for free, Mr. Damaris,¡± Lucian replied as he stared at Jack.

    It doesn''t take a genius to see how ambitious Jack is. The tenpanies can''t be the only things he

    wants! He only made the previous requests to test how far I was willing to go...

    With that thought in mind, Lucian turned grim and steeled himself for what was to follow.

 Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649

    Chapter 1649 What Is This Attitude

    ¡°Do you have any other requests, Mr. Damaris?¡± Lucian asked when Jack did not reply.

    Upon hearing that, Jack pretended to be puzzled and asked, ¡°Am I that insatiable in your eyes, Mr.

    Farwell?¡±

    Lucian responded in the same manner, ¡°Are you not? If you have no other requests, I''ll sign the

    transfer agreement right now.¡±

    There was a brief moment of silence in the private room.

    A whileter, Jack smiled and pped his hands. ¡°As expected of Mr. Farwell. You are a smart man.

    It''s always a pleasure to talk business with someone like you.¡±

    Lucian remained unfazed as he stared at Jack coldly. ¡°I don''t have time to waste on you. Get to the

    point.¡±

    Jack stopped pping and replied icily, ¡°I won''t beat around the bush then. I want Farwell Group and

    Queen Group to give up their coborations with the research institute. My newly establishedpany

    will step in and take over. I''ll sign a long-term contract with the research institute so all their future

    achievements will be shared with mypany.¡±

    He pretended to be generous and added, ¡°Of course, I''m not that greedy either. Mypany will share

    half the profits from the sales of the medication with the research institute. I won''t let their efforts go to

    waste.¡±

    Lucian shuddered in disgust when he saw the smug look on Jack''s face. He wanted nothing more than

    to destroy the person before him.

    Yet when he thought of Roxanne, he had no choice but to swallow his anger.

    ¡°I can''t make any decisions for the research institute, but I can promise you that Farwell Group and

    Queen Group will announce their termination of the contract with the research institute starting

    tomorrow. As for the other matters, you''d have to wait for Roxanne to wake up to discuss them with

    her.¡± Lucian tried his best to sound calm.

    Jack already expected Lucian to say that and did not press further. Instead, he sighed and said, ¡°Mr.

    Farwell, I underestimated your love for Ms. Jarvis. I can''t believe you agreed to my requests without

    any hesitation.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    He then changed his tone. In a deliberately vague manner, he asked, ¡°But I do want to know one thing.

    Would you agree to anything I asked for?¡±

    In other words, he had more demands.

    Lucian scrunched his eyebrows, and his expression turned grim. ¡°What else do you want?¡±

    Jack replied, ¡°I want you to find another woman and marry her before Roxanne wakes up. Plus, you

    need to announce this to the public and make sure that it is the first thing Roxanne hears of when she

    wakes up!¡±

    Lucian shuddered in disgust when he saw the smug look on Jack''s face. He wanted nothing more than

    to destroy the person before him.

    As if he still had not had enough of pushing Lucian''s buttons, he added, ¡°As long as you agree to never

    be with Roxanne, I promise to wake her up!¡±

    Sensing the change in Lucian''s attitude, Jack sighed. ¡°Mr. Farwell, just what is this attitude you''re

    giving me? Don''t you want to save Ms. Jarvis?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, I advise you not to overstep your boundaries,¡± Lucian warned as he tried to suppress his

    anger.

    Jack narrowed his eyes. ¡°Have you not noticed, Mr. Farwell? This is my main request. Since I can''t

    have Ms. Jarvis, then I won''t let other men have her!¡±

    In this world, Roxanne can only be with me! There can be no other men!

    ¡°Think about it, Mr. Farwell. Ms. Jarvis and I are both doctors and have a lot inmon. Only we can

    help each other! As long as she''s with me, she''ll be able to reach her full potential!¡±

    Jack got more enthusiastic the more he talked. He was exhrated when he saw Lucian grow angry but

    was helpless to do anything about it.

 Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650

    Chapter 1650 Three Days

    Jack was full of confidence as he used Roxanne''s life as a bargaining tool.

    If Lucian wanted to save Roxanne, he would have to agree to Jack''s requests.

    If that were the case, with time, the Damaris family would not only be known as a prestigious medical

    family but could also bepared to the Farwell family.

    This is the Damaris Group that I''ve always imagined it to be!

    Lucian was not the only one who could expand the influence of hispany with his own ability. Jack

    could also make Damaris Group undergo drastic changes.

    ¡°Three days.¡± Jack held out three fingers. ¡°I''ll give you three days. I hope you''ll give me a satisfactory

    answer by then. I only have three requests, and you have to agree to all of them.¡±

    He shot a triumphant look at the person before him, as though he could already see his victory.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Lucian balled his hands into fists as his tone turned ice cold. ¡°What if I don''t agree to them? What will

    you do, Mr. Damaris? Are you so sure that you''re the only one who has the antidote to the poison?

    Jack seemed to take Lucian''s words as a joke and startedughing before he regained hisposure

    and replied, ¡°Of course! My poison is created from a mix of the Four Peculiar Poisons! No one will be

    able to create the antidote! I''m afraid those idiots won''t even be able to guess the medicinal herbs I

    used!¡±

    He acted kind and reminded him, ¡°I''d advise you not to do anything pointless. There are so many

    medicinal herbs in the world. There''s a possibility that those idiots would use medicinal herbs that

    contradict the ones I used. By then, I won''t have any say in Ms. Jarvis'' life or death!¡±

    Lucian pressed on, ¡°Mr. Damaris, you were the one who poisoned Roxanne. Did you forget what

    happened with Colby? Do you want to be like him and stay in jail for a few years before youe

    to a realization and regret it?¡±

    Jack stared at him in disdain. ¡°That idiot, Colby, was caught because you found dirt on him. He had no

    choice but to admit to his crimes. It serves him right to be jailed.¡±

    Lucian asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you that certain I won''t find dirt on you, Mr. Damaris? By then, even

    if you don''t want to save her, there''ll be someone to force you to do it!¡±

    Jack was confident in himself. ¡°Mr. Farwell, aren''t you too confident? Talk to me about all this when you

    actually find evidence!¡±

    He had been in the medical field for many years. Naturally, he knew how great his poisoning tactics

    were.

    Forget about Lucian. Even if he asked Grandpa toe, it would be a waste of time!

    He had just recently developed that essential oil.

    Lucian''s eyes darkened when he saw how confident Jack was. He clenched his teeth and suppressed

    his urge to beat thetter up.

    Jack crossed his legs and rested an arm on the back of the chair as he narrowed his eyes at Lucian.

    ¡°I''ll give you three days. If you think that''s too long, how about one day? That''ll be just right since it''ll be

    the same as the time you gave me to think.¡±

    Lucian met his gaze. He had regained hisposure and calmly replied, ¡°Three days. I''ll give you an

    answer after three days.¡±

    Colby still needed time. Lucian could not bear to act rashly.

    Jack chuckled and held out his hand. ¡°Please leave then, Mr. Farwell.¡±

    I thought Lucian was tough, but looking at him now, he''s not that impressive after all!

    Lucian was expressionless as he got up and left the private room of the hotel.

    After watching Lucian leave the private room, Jack''s assistant, Kevin, carefully reported Roxanne''s

    situation.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis is still unconscious. Mr. Farwell found many famous doctors to diagnose her, but until now,

    they still have no leads.¡±

    Jack was not surprised. ¡°I''ve already said that he can only beg me to save her!¡±

    He then pretended to be disappointed and sighed as he said, ¡°Roxanne is so ungrateful. If she had

    only agreed to be with me, then she wouldn''t have had to go through all this. What a pity.¡±

 Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651

    Chapter 1651 When Is Mommy Coming Home

    It was already nine at night when Lucian left the hotel.

    Starting the car, he wanted to return to the hospital.

    He was still worried even though Marilyn was there with Roxanne.

    However, just as he started driving, his phone rang.

    He took his phone and saw it was an iing call from Benny.

    Lucian thought of what Colby had said that afternoon and subconsciously felt warmth fill his heart when

    he saw Benny''s name on his phone screen.

    ¡°Daddy, are you noting back tonight either?¡±

    Benny''s voice quickly rang in Lucian''s ear when the call connected. His tone was filled with dejection

    and anticipation.

    Lucian could already imagine the three children waiting eagerly at home.

    If Roxanne were awake, she would''ve asked me to go home andfort them.

    As he thought of that, Lucian slowed down and turned the car around, making his way home. While he

    did that, heforted Benny, ¡°I''m on my way home. Have you all had dinner?¡±

    Benny''s tone turned happy as he said, ¡°We haven''t! We''re waiting for you toe and eat with us!¡±

    Benny''s words moved Lucian. ¡°I got it. I''ll be home soon.¡±

    Benny responded cutely, ¡°Okay.¡±

    After hanging up, Lucian looked at himself through the rearview mirror.

    The person in the mirror had a serious expression, and his eyebrows were furrowed deeply.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Anyone could tell he was in a bad mood at first nce.

    I might scare the children if I go back looking like this.

    On his way home, Lucian kept ncing at himself through the rearview mirror to control his expression.

    By the time his car stopped at the Farwell residence, he had already sessfully concealed all his

    anger.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    When they heard themotion outside, the children excitedly ran out to wee him home.

    Catalina was worried and hurried to follow behind them.

    When she saw that Lucian had returned, she breathed a sigh of relief and went back to the living room.

    The three children surrounded Lucian and jumped up and down in excitement.

    Lucian felt the heavy load on his heart lighten when he saw them.

    ¡°Daddy, are you very busy? Did you eat dinner yet?¡±

    ¡°Daddy, I''m hungry. Let''s go in quickly and eat dinner!¡±

    Este and Benny grabbed Lucian''s hands affectionately and pulled him into the manor.

    There was also a smile on Archie''s face, but he still looked concerned.

    Lucian knitted his eyebrows when he noticed Archie''s unusual emotion. Concerned, he asked, ¡°Archie,

    what''s wrong? Do you have something on your mind?¡±

    Archie frowned and curiously asked, ¡°Daddy, where''s Mommy? She would always let us know before

    she went on business trips. She''d also call us when she arrived.¡±

    However, there was no news from her this time.

    Plus, she had not picked up any of their calls either.

    Lucian''s gaze slightly darkened when he heard Archie mention Roxanne. However, he soon regained

    hisposure and bent down tofort Archie by ruffling the boy''s hair.

    ¡°Your mommy went in a rush this time, so she only had time to tell me. She went to a mountain for a

    medical consultation, and the signal there is bad. I''m sure she''ll call us when she gets a signal.¡±

    He had thought about what to say during the entire journey home. Hopefully, the children won''t be able

    to detect any ws in that excuse.

    Sure enough, the children were not suspicious of him.

    However, when they heard that Roxanne had gone to a mountain, they kept asking questions regarding

    her safety there.

    ¡°Daddy, are there any wild animals in the mountain? Will Mommy get hurt?¡±

    ¡°Is the mountain a remote area? Did Mommy go alone?¡±

    ¡°When is Mommying home?¡±

    Lucian was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652

    Chapter 1652 Be Good And Stay Home

    Lucian replied to every single one of the children''s innocent questions.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Although he had already expected those questions, and it was not hard for him to answer them, he still

    felt exhausted after doing so.

    When faced with the children''s naive and innocent expressions, it required a lot of energy on his part to

    come up with lies.

    ¡°Daddy, can''t we go look for Mommy?¡± Este suddenly asked.

    She and Roxanne had only reunited not long ago, so she was unwilling to be apart from the woman,

    especially after knowing that Roxanne had left for such a faraway ce.

    Lucian''s expression stiffened when he heard her question. He almost could not hold back and let his

    sadness burst out.

    Yet he stayed silent for a few moments. Suppressing those emotions, he pretended everything was fine

    as he looked at the children.

    ¡°I''m quite busy these days, so I can''t take you. Your mommy will probably be gone for only a week.

    She''ll be back when you go on break.¡±

    With that, he quickly averted his gaze and pretended to be focused on eating dinner, afraid the children

    would see through his lie.

    Luckily, the children did not think too much about it. They were just a little disappointed.

    ¡°Why does Mommy have to be gone for so long? I hope she''ll already be waiting for us at home when

    wee back on Friday night...¡±

    The emotions that Lucian had tried his best to suppress stirred within him once more. The pain he felt

    was too great that it made him breathless.

    He gulped before replying, ¡°She will. When youe back, your mommy will definitely be waiting at

    home for you.¡±

    The children thought he was tired, so they quieted down and helped to put food on his te.

    Lucian felt his heart grow heavier. The food he ate was now unappetizing.

    After dinner, the children clung to him and wanted him to y with them for a while.

    However, Lucian could not bear to face the children a moment longer. Steeling his heart, he handed the

    children over to Catalina and prepared to head out.

    ¡°Daddy, where are you going?¡± Archie asked in confusion when he saw Lucian heading for the door.

    ¡°Are you not going to rest at home tonight?¡±

    A pained look shed across Lucian''s eyes when he heard Archie''s question. He stopped and rubbed

    his temples to control his expression before turning to look at the young boy.

    ¡°I have something to discuss with Mr. Queen, so I''ll sleep over at his ce tonight. Be good, listen to

    Ms. Catalina, and go to bed early.¡±

    Archie stared at his father, taking in thetter''s expression. Daddy is acting weird.

    ¡°Daddy, did something happen at thepany?¡±

    He recalled Roxanne''s previous behavior and thought Lucian had met with a problem at work.

    Lucian went along with the flow and answered, ¡°Yeah, but it''s not a big problem. I can handle it myself.

    It''s just that I''ll be a bit busy these two days.¡±

    Lucian still remembered how the children cried their eyes out when something happened to Roxanne

    thest time.

    There''s no need for them to know about it this time. They only need to be obedient, stay home, and

    wait...

    The children pushed away their thoughts of having fun, and their expressions turned serious when they

    heard that something had happened at Lucian''spany.

    Este stepped forward and hugged Lucian, encouraging him in a sweet voice, ¡°Good luck, Daddy! You

    are the best!¡±

    Archie and Benny hugged him too.

    Lucian wrapped the three children in his embrace as he slowly calmed down. ¡°I got it. I''ll do my best.¡±

    With that, he ruffled the children''s hair and asked Catalina to take them to y. Then, he got in his car

    and left.

 Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653

    Chapter 1653 Down In The Dumps

    Just then, Lucian received a call from Madilyn.

    Frowning, he answered the call and immediately inquired about Roxanne''s condition. ¡°How''s

    Roxanne?¡±

    Madilyn gazed at her best friend on the hospital bed, her voice somber. ¡°There are no changes for the

    time being. But then, we still didn''t manage to surmise anything even after discussing her condition for

    the entire afternoon.¡±

    After saying that, she sighed helplessly.

    When Lucian heard her reply, his heart grew increasingly heavier. ¡°I''ll head over right away.¡±

    ¡°It won''t do any good even if you do so when you''re not a doctor,¡± Madilyn countered. Then, she

    admitted, ¡°I called to ask whether you''ve tried seeking out the Queen family.¡±

    After all, the Queen family was also quite prominent in the medical field.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    If they agreed to help, there were high chances of determining the exact medicinal herbs Roxanne

    inhaled.

    Only when she brought up the Queen family did Lucian btedly remember about that possible

    avenue. ¡°I''ll do that at once.¡±

    Madilyn murmured in acknowledgment.

    Without saying anything further, both of them hung up the phone.

    Verily, Lucian had been so panicked that he had relegated the most instrumental help avable at

    present to the back of his mind.

    In fact, if Madilyn hadn''t given him a call, her existence wouldn''t even have urred to him.

    At that moment, it waste at night.

    Jonathan was sitting in his study cross-legged, methodically arranging his work schedule for tomorrow

    with his assistant.

    Never had he expected the Queen family to gain a boon for nothing when they had only helped to act

    as a go-between.

    The new medicine Roxanne developed will soon cause a huge uproar in the entire medical world, and

    the Queen family is going to have something to do with that. It''ll boost our family''s reputation to some

    extent for sure!

    At the thought of the Queen family''s bright future after theunch of the new medicine, he couldn''t help

    musing inwardly.

    I was truly lucky to meet Roxanne back then. That aside, helping Lucian to pursue her was the wisest

    decision of my life. She has brought countless benefits to the Queen family, from the resources I

    gained after the Pearson family''s downfall to this new medicine now. Be it financial resources or

    reputation, the Queen family''s development now is inextricably linked to her. I''ve really got to thank her

    when the new medicine isunched!

    While he was allowing his mind to run free about the unlimited potential in the future, his butler''s voice

    suddenly rang out at the door. ¡°Mr. Queen, Mr. Farwell is here and waiting for you downstairs.¡±

    Hearing that, Jonathan abruptly corralled his thoughts. ¡°Why did you have him wait downstairs? Just

    tell him toe upstairs directly!¡±

    Not only were their two families friends, but he and Lucian were even as close as brothers. Therefore,

    he had never asked thetter to wait downstairs.

    Just as the butler was going to head downstairs to call Lucian, Jonathan came out of the study.

    ¡°Never mind. It might be something serious that he came over at this hour. I''ll go downstairs!¡±

    Having said that, he hurried down the stairs in huge strides.

    As soon as he reached thending, he spotted Lucian sitting on the couch, downing coffee like

    nobody''s business.

    One who didn''t know better might even assume that the man was holding a wine ss instead.

    ¡°Why did youe over sote, Lucian?¡±

    Jonathan''s heart sank slightly. Striding over, he sat down beside Lucian and poured himself a cup of

    coffee.

    Glimpsing that the coffee in Lucian''s cup was already finished, he casually topped it up for thetter.

    In the next second, the man beside him picked up the cup and took a long chug.

    He cautiously peered into the cup, only to see that only half of the coffee, which had just been refilled to

    the brim earlier, remained. Even the coffee grounds inside had diminished significantly.

    The instant he saw that, realization dawned upon him that his best friend was down in the dumps.

    Could it be that something has happened to Roxanne? Other than that, I can''t think of any other reason

    for him to be in such a foul mood.

 Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654

    Chapter 1654 Created An Opportunity

    ¡°Why are you here alone? Where''s Roxanne?¡±

    Jonathan gingerly put that question forth, but at the mere mention of Roxanne, the atmosphere in the

    room dipped frightfully.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    He hastily zipped his mouth and sat there silently, waiting for Lucian to speak first.

    An indeterminate time passed before the man''s voice broke the silence. He sounded bone-tired.

    ¡°Something has happened to Roxanne.¡±

    Although Jonathan had long since drawn that conclusion, his heart still clenched when he heard

    Lucian''s tone.

    Based on his understanding of the man, Roxanne must be in real trouble this time.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to help?¡± he voluntarily offered.

    Putting down the cup of coffee, Lucian leaned back against the couch. He lifted his hands and covered

    his eyes, his voice beyond grim.

    ¡°Jack poisoned her, and she has been unconscious for a day and a night. I got a lot of doctors to check

    her over, but they are all helpless about her situation. They can''t even tell what poison exactly is

    afflicting her!¡±

    At his words, sheer shock deluged Jonathan. ¡°Jack? He actually dared to...¡±

    Mid-utterance, he noticed Lucian''s grave expression. Immediately, he forcibly suppressed the surprise

    within him and racked his brain to help figure out a solution.

    ¡°Calm down first. After so many years in the medical industry, the Queen family has some connections.

    Many renowned doctors have gone into seclusion, and you can''t hire them even if you''ve got money.

    But if I use my grandfather''s name and implore them for help, I can probably budge one or two of them.

    I''ll go and have someone send the invitations right away!¡±

    As he said that, he whipped out his phone and called his assistant, ordering thetter to prepare the

    invitations that night itself before sending them out to those skilled doctors living in solitude.

    Lucian thanked him in a hoarse voice, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    However, Jonathan frowned in displeasure. ¡°There''s no need for that between us. If we were really

    standing on formality, wouldn''t I have to prostrate myself before you and Roxanne in gratitude when

    you''ve both helped me so much?¡±

    The Pearson family''s resources alone had already enabled the Queen family to expand to almost

    double its scale in the past.

    On top of that, the Queen family would enjoy an even more esteemed reputation when Roxanne''s new

    medicine hit the market.

    Lucian merely heaved a long sigh without responding to that.

    Perceiving his worry, Jonathan coaxed, ¡°Don''t worry. Someone as kind as Roxanne will definitely pull

    through. In light of her having saved innumerable patients, God won''t take her away so easily.¡±

    Despite his reassurance, he wasn''t all that confident about it.

    After all, the Damaris family had withdrawn from society for the past few years and had a century of

    experience in the research of medicinal herbs.

    I wonder what kind of insidious tactic Jack used...

    ¡°Hopefully, that''s true.¡±

    Lucian sat upright. He lifted a hand and picked up his cup of coffee, hoping to use the beverage to calm

    the turmoil within him. Unbeknownst to him, his hand holding the cup trembled uncontrobly.

    Witnessing that, Jonathan was shocked to the core.

    He had always known that Lucian loved Roxanne deeply, but he had never expected Roxanne''s

    current situation to scare him to such a degree.

    That said, he was also aware that it was only before him that Lucian could reveal this side of himself.

    When Lucian stepped out of this house, he would once again be the invulnerable ¡°Mr. Farwell¡± in

    the eyes of outsiders.

    At that thought, Jonathan inexorably felt sorry for him.

    He knew better than anyone how difficult it had been for Lucian and Roxanne to end up with each

    other.

    Unexpectedly, such a tragedy transpired when they had gotten together at longst.

    ¡°In truth, she could''ve avoided this.¡±

    Out of the blue, Lucian''s voice drifted into his ears, dripping with self-recrimination.

    Following that, Jonathan regarded him in puzzlement.

    ¡°She had been negotiating with Jack because of the new medicine, and I helped by giving her a

    suggestion. For that reason, she was exceedingly persistent and sought him out repeatedly. Never had

    it crossed our minds that every time they met created an opportunity for him to make a move against

    her.¡±

    If I hadn''t said anything, she undoubtedly wouldn''t have been bothered about the profit split. And if she

    had agreed to Jack''s proposal of splitting the profits in half, the subsequent events wouldn''t have

    happened!

 Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655

    Chapter 1655 Suffer Such A Tragedy

    Jonathan didn''t know what to say in response to Lucian''s remark. All he could do wasfort thetter

    awkwardly.

    ¡°This isn''t on you. The fault lies with Jack. No matter what you did or didn''t do, he would''ve still looked

    for an opportunity to make a move against Roxanne.¡±

    After he had said that, something urred to him, and he continued, ¡°He must have an ulterior motive

    in doing this. I wonder what it is.¡±

    Lucian hadn''t nned on keeping it from Jonathan''s knowledge. Hence, he told thetter briefly about

    the negotiation between him and Jack when they met just now.

    ¡°Has he lost his mind?¡±

    After Jonathan heard about Jack''s terms, incredulity showed on his face.

    Never mind that he wants ten of Farwell Group''s most profitable subsidiaries since Lucian can swiftly

    make up for them with his capabilities, but what right do they have to make decisions on Roxanne''s

    behalf about her research institute''s coboration when she''s still in aa? Worse still, he even

    wants Lucian to marry another woman! What exactly is his motive here?

    Meanwhile, repulsion brimmed in Lucian''s eyes. ¡°I have no problems with all the other terms other than

    the final one. I''d never agree to it.¡±

    I finally won her over, and I''ll never let her go again. Even in death, she has to die with me!

    Jonathan sensed the terrifying aura emanating from the man, but he had no idea what was running

    through his mind then. For some inexplicable reason, his heart jolted.

    Nheless, the man beside him was still his childhood friend. As such, he merely shuddered but

    composed himself in the next heartbeat.

    Nodding, he seconded, ¡°Jack has gone too far, his greed knowing no bounds. Sooner orter, he''ll reap

    the consequences of his actions.¡±

    Subsequently, the two of them solemnly discussed the n three dayster if they still couldn''t find a

    way to rouse Roxanne by then, and Jack remained adamant about those three conditions.

    At that moment in time, Frieda was in the kitchen.

    It so happened that she heard Lucian arriving when she came downstairs to get herself a ss of

    water.

    Because of the foolish things she did in the past, she hadn''t the nerve to face the man. Thus, she

    wanted to wait until he had gone upstairs before sneaking back up.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Little did she expect her brother toe downstairs and for the two men to begin chatting on the

    couch.

    As she listened to their conversation, she didn''t dare make a single peep. In fact, she desperately

    suppressed her breathing, afraid that they would discover her.

    Upon hearing her brother and Lucian''s exchange in the living room, she couldn''t help feeling horrified.

    While she harbored no fondness toward Roxanne and was very much opposed to her getting together

    with Lucian, she had never imagined that the woman would suffer such a tragedy.

    Oh God, Jack actually poisoned her, and even all the acimed doctors are helpless about it!

    Verily, she was d that she didn''t stupidly offend Jack back when she joined hands with Aubree.

    I never expected him to be such a two-faced hypocrite!

    After the initial relief, she inexorably started worrying.

    If something truly happens to Roxanne because of Jack''s poison, my n with that man will fall

    through...

    Upon realizing that, she felt that she needed to make time to contact that man and inform him about the

    matter before discussing their next step.

    In the living room, Jonathan and Lucian were wholly focused on Roxanne''s matter to the point that they

    didn''t notice someone else''s presence in the kitchen.

    ¡°It''ste. You''re still going back to the hospital?¡± Jonathan asked when they ended their discussion at

    midnight.

    In response, Lucian dipped his head a fraction. ¡°I worry.¡±

    Therefore, Jonathan didn''t try to convince him to stay but saw him to the door. ¡°I''ll go and visit Roxanne

    tomorrow. Drive safe.¡±

    Lucian nodded wordlessly before leaving.

    Shortly after, the headlights of the Bentley lit up, and Lucian drove off.

 Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656

    Chapter 1656 That Man Is Capable

    ¡°Have you heard it all?¡±

    Jonathan watched as Lucian''s car disappeared from his line of sight before he whirled around and

    returned to the living room. With his eyes trained in the direction of the kitchen, he put that question

    forth in a deep voice.

    Right then, the living room was empty, and Frieda was the only person in the kitchen.

    Hence, it went without saying who that question was meant for.

    Her heart clenching slightly, Frieda guiltily stepped out of the kitchen. ¡°You knew I was here,

    Jonathan?¡±

    Honestly speaking, Jonathan had already noticed her presence when he came downstairs earlier.

    However, he was also aware of his sister''s intentions, so he didn''t expose her. On the contrary, he tried

    his best to divert Lucian''s attention on several asions the man nearly noticed her.

    ¡°You''re not allowed to leak out a single word of the conversation between Lucian and me earlier! If I

    were to learn that you spoke of it to someone else, don''t dream of getting involved in anything rted

    to Queen Group anymore for the rest of your life!¡± he warned, a stern expression on his face.

    Hearing that, Frieda bobbed her head hesitantly.

    Jonathan eyed her with a frown, exasperation flooding him. He then painstakingly analyzed the pros

    and cons for her benefit.

    ¡°The interests of Queen Group and Farwell Group are closely linked together. If something were to

    happen to Farwell Group, Queen Group would simrly be affected. If others were to know that Lucian

    is currently being threatened and has no time to handle other things, they would seize the opportunity

    to attack Farwell Group. Consequently, Queen Group''s interests would also suffer tremendously. I hope

    you understand that much.¡±

    Guilt brimmed in Friede''s eyes, but still, she steeled herself to continue denying it.

    It wasn''t until he mentioned Queen Group that Frieda sobered up. ¡°Got it. I won''t tell anyone about it.¡±

    Jonathan stared at her for a long time.

    Just when Frieda could no longer stand the probing scrutiny and wanted to beat a hasty retreat

    upstairs, Jonathan''s voice rang out slowly.

    ¡°A matter guing the Farwell family is also the Queen family''s concern. Since you heard everything,

    help to think of a solution as well.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    As soon as Frieda heard that, her expression stiffened imperceptibly. Faking a chuckle, she declined,

    ¡°Jonathan, the Queen family''s connections are in your hands. Even if I want to help, I don''t have the

    capability to do so.¡±

    ¡°You naturally have your own connections,¡± Jonathan drawled expressionlessly.

    At that, the smile on Frieda''s face almost slipped. ¡°I don''t quite understand what you''re saying. Where

    would I get connections?¡±

    Jonathan''s brows knitted together, and his voice turned increasingly somber. ¡°I believe that you were

    close with Aubree back then for the sake of the Queen family. At present, Jack is already provoking us.

    If you really care about the Queen family, don''t be a fool anymore and continue siding with outsiders!¡±

    Guilt brimmed in Frieda''s eyes, but still, she steeled herself to continue denying it.

    It wasn''t until he mentioned Queen Group that Frieda sobered up. ¡°Got it. I won''t tell anyone about it.¡±

    s, Jonathan didn''t allow her any opportunity to speak. ¡°A few days ago, you left the office in the

    afternoon but only returnedte at night. Who did you meet up with?¡±

    No sooner had his words fallen than Frieda''s expression changed drastically. ¡°I¡ª¡±

    Unfortunately, Jonathan cut her off coldly.

    ¡°Don''t tell me you went for a drive. I''ve already sent someone to investigate your whereabouts. That

    day, you drove to a mansion in the suburbs. The man who sent Aubree away lives there, yes?¡±

    Thanks to the foolish things she did previously, Jonathan had practically zero trust in her.

    That night, he was still worried after she had exined things and sent someone to investigate the

    matter.

    Unexpectedly, the investigative results validated his suspicions¡ªFrieda had lied to him again.

    He wanted to know what exactly she was nning with that man, so he had feigned ignorance about it.

    Right that moment, however, he couldn''t help hoping that man would be of help since he must have his

    own connections.

    ¡°No matter what you''ve done to Dr. Jarvis with Aubree in the past, this is the best chance for you to

    make amends for your mistakes. As that man was capable of sending Aubree away right under the

    Farwell family''s noses, he undoubtedly has some impressive connections. Perhaps he knows someone

    who can help Dr. Jarvis,¡± he urged.

 Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657

    Chapter 1657 Regarding Himself Far Too Highly

    A sh of hesitation flittered across Frieda''s eyes.

    But at the thought that Roxanne was an indispensable part of their subsequent n, she ultimately

    relented, ¡°Okay, got it. I''ll go and ask him about it.¡±

    Thereafter, Jonathan added, ¡°Don''t contact him anymore after the incident this time! Someone willing to

    help Aubree is definitely no decent man!¡±

    Frieda was chagrined inwardly, but she still agreed docilely on the surface. Then, she spun on her heel

    and went upstairs.

    When she returned to her room, she called the phone number Shawn gave her for the first time.

    In no time, someone answered the call on the other end of the phone.

    ¡°Why did you call me at this hour, Ms. Queen? Are you missing me?¡±

    Shawn''s voice was incredibly suggestive.

    Enthralled by his voice, Frieda fell into a trance for several seconds.

    Following that, Shawn chuckled, his eyes sparkling with devious glee. ¡°We truly have a telepathic

    connection.¡±

    That caught Frieda off guard. ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I happened to be thinking of you, and you called me. What''s that if not a telepathic connection?¡±

    Shawn teased.

    Splotches of crimson slowly stained Frieda''s face. She went silent for a few seconds before she finally

    seeded in suppressing the shyness and delight within her. Feigning calmness, she stated, ¡°I''m

    seeking you out for something important.¡±

    Shawn''s expression remained indifferent, but he sounded earnest beyond words. ¡°What is it? As long

    as it''s something to do with you, I''ll definitely spare no effort.¡±

    To him, it was truly a piece of cake to manipte a na?ve girl like Frieda.

    When Frieda heard that, her heart fluttered once more. Her voice also softened considerably. ¡°Roxanne

    has been poisoned, and no one is able to cure her for the time being. I''d like to ask whether you are

    acquainted with any skilled doctors.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    What? Something has happened to Roxanne?

    In a sh, Shawn''s expression turned frosty.

    If my memory serves, she''s Lucian''s lover. Yet, someone dared to make a move against her?

    ¡°Who did it? And what is the culprit''s motive?¡± Shawn questioned icily.

    The change in his tone took Frieda aback momentarily before she gathered her wits about her. ¡°It was

    Jack Damaris. From the conversation between my brother and Lucian, I heard that he seemingly wants

    to use Roxanne to ckmail Lucian, hoping to obtain some benefits from thetter.¡±

    ¡°Him? What a joke! Is he even worthy of having designs on the Farwell family? He''s merely from a

    prestigious family in the medical field. Clearly, he regards himself far too highly! How dare he steal my

    prey from me!¡±

    Shawn snorted disdainfully.

    The Farwell family''s rival can only be me! If anyone dares to interfere, that''s akin to challenging me!

    His tone struck terror into Frieda. In a daze, she felt like she had again seen the man who negotiated

    with Aubree that night. Her attraction toward him instantly disappeared into thin air. Fearful, she

    remained quiet, not daring to utter a word.

    ¡°I got it. There''s indeed a renowned doctor living in seclusion in the north. I''ll send someone to invite

    him over immediately. Tell Lucian not to agree to Jack''s terms!¡± Shawn asserted.

    If Farwell Group were to be affected by this matter, it''d be downright boring for me when I make my

    move against Lucian in the future!

    Frieda acquiesced softly.

    Seemingly sensing her fear, Shawn gentled his voice. ¡°I''m only helping because of you. If it weren''t for

    you, I wouldn''t care whether Roxanne lives or dies.¡±

    Despite all he had said mere moments ago, Frieda couldn''t help believing him. She again found herself

    falling for him.

    ¡°If I manage to convince that doctor to ept my invitation, I''ll being back with him tomorrow. Will

    youe and pick me up?¡± Shawn coaxed, his eyes narrowed a fraction.

    Unbidden, Frieda''s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Yeah. Just tell me the time.¡±

    Chuckling deeply, Shawn fed her a few more honeyed words before hanging up the phone.

 Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658

    Chapter 1658 Emergency Treatment

    At the hospital, Madilyn let the experts enter the ward, as she was worried sick about Roxanne.

    The group stayed in the ward from the afternoon until midnight to figure out a treatment method, but

    they did not manage to reach a conclusion.

    Still, Madilyn was unwilling to give up.

    As a doctor, she badly wanted to wake Roxanne with her own ability.

    However, the experts had already stayed up the whole night yesterday. As most of them were old, they

    were exhausted after working for so long.

    Left with no choice, Madilyn could only let them rest first.

    ¡°Roxanne, you have incredible medical skills. Can you give me a hint and tell me how to save you?¡±

    As the ward quieted down, Madilyn turned to look at Roxanne on the bed and murmured while holding

    her hand.

    I wish I was the one lying here instead. If I were the one unconscious right now, Roxanne would

    definitely know how to save me.

    Just as Madilyn was immersed in despair and guilt, she saw Roxanne''s eyshes tremble a little.

    Madilyn widened her eyes. Thinking that it was just her imagination, she tightened her grip around

    Roxanne''s hand and asked, ¡°Roxanne? Can you hear me?¡±

    Slowly, Roxanne''s eyebrows furrowed together. It seemed as if she was about to wake up.

    Madilyn was certain she was not seeing things. She hurriedly stood up and pressed the call bell beside

    the bed.

    It hadn''t been long since the experts left the ward, so Madilyn strode out of the ward and yelled at them

    to return.

    The experts couldn''t help but feel nervous. ¡°What''s wrong, Dr. Xander? Did Ms. Jarvis show any

    response?¡±

    Nodding fervently, Madilyn said, ¡°Hurry here and take a look. I think she''s about to wake up!¡±

    Then she walked back into the ward to check on Roxanne.

    The experts followed her and came in one after another.

    They stared at Roxanne, their sleepiness totally gone thanks to the news that she might be waking up

    soon.

    Roxanne''s frown deepened. Even though she was unconscious, her face contorted with pain.

    An expert pointed out uneasily, ¡°I don''t think this is a sign of Ms. Jarvis waking up. It''s more like...¡±

    He trailed off and didn''t dare to continue for fear that his words woulde true.

    Madilyn was also a doctor herself, after all. When she saw Roxanne''s expression, she soon

    understood what was going on. ¡°Get ready for emergency treatment!¡±

    Everyone present was an experienced expert, and the ward was well-equipped with all kinds of

    equipment.

    They quickly decided on the attending doctor, and the others cooperated with him deftly.

    Roxanne seemed to be in terrible pain. Her face flushed red, and she began gasping for air.

    Madilyn was holding Roxanne''s hand when she suddenly felt thetter clutching her hand in return.

    The grip was so strong that it hurt Madilyn.

    Lowering her head, Madilyn could see veins popping out on Roxanne''s arm.

    ¡°Roxanne...¡±

    Madilyn''s eyes turned red with tears.

    How awful could her pain be that she''s gripping me so tightly while she''s unconscious? What in the

    world did Jack do to her?

    Then and there, Madilyn made up her mind that she would never let that hypocritical Jack off.

    ¡°Don''t be scared. You''ll be fine soon. I will cure you. I promise I''ll cure you.¡±

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Despite knowing that Roxanne couldn''t hear her, Madilyn spoke reassuringly and firmly.

    After some time, the doctor in charge of treating Roxanne wiped away his cold sweat. With a somber

    expression, he said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis is in pain because her blood vessels are contracting and expanding

    repeatedly. We can''t let this go on! We have to use sedatives on her!¡±

 Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659

    Chapter 1659 How Much Pain

    When Lucian reached the ward and noticed the experts were nowhere to be seen in the corridor, his

    heart lurched.

    He walked up to the door and opened it. The expert''s words happened to reach his ears at that

    moment, and his face darkened immediately.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell...¡±

    At the sight of Lucian, the experts lowered their heads in guilt.

    Before Lucian left, he had asked them to take good care of Roxanne. Now that he saw Roxanne in

    such a state, they would likely be held ountable for it.

    Lucian stalked to the bed. Looking at Roxanne''s expression of pain, he said, ¡°Don''t mind me. Help her

    first!¡±

    Even when Colby tampered with the experimentst time, Roxanne did not appear to suffer this much.

    What drug did Jack use on her that she''s hurting so much even when she''s unconscious?

    As Lucian looked at Roxanne, he felt as if he could sense her pain.

    His heart hurt so badly that he almost could not breathe.

    Although Madilyn was concerned about Roxanne, she stepped aside to make space for Lucian and

    went to help.

    Standing beside the bed, Lucian held Roxanne''s hand. He felt so heavy-hearted that he couldn''t utter a

    word. How he wished he was the one lying there and suffering instead.

    After being injected with sedatives, Roxanne looked visibly better. Still, the atmosphere was tense as

    everyone stood there, low-spirited.

    While the sedatives temporarily relieved Roxanne''s symptoms, vasoconstriction was no trivial matter.

    Roxanne could die from an aneurysm at any time, but they couldn''t find the cause of her

    vasoconstriction.

    Following another round of emergency treatment, Roxanne''s condition was finally under control.

    The experts were all drenched in sweat and totally drained.

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, everyone. Go ahead and rest. Let''s continue to think of treatment

    methods tomorrow,¡± said Madilyn before escorting the experts out of the ward.

    With that, only three people were left.

    Roxanne''s face was as white as a sheet as she breathed faintly.

    While Madilyn and Lucian watched her, they felt heartbroken.

    ¡°Did you drop by the Queen residence? What did Mr. Queen say?¡± asked Madilyn.

    Lucian closed his eyes to contain the churning emotions within him before repeating Jonathan''s words

    in a grim tone.

    Madilyn''s expression turned solemn. ¡°So that means there''s nothing the Queen family can do now. I

    don''t know how long we''ll have to wait for those recluse legendary doctors. Roxanne...¡±

    After being injected with sedatives, Roxanne looked visibly better. Still, the atmosphere was tense as

    everyone stood there, low-spirited.

    Madilyn wasn''t sure if Roxanne could hang on until then.

    At that thought, Madilyn finally lost control of her emotions. With tearful eyes, she said, ¡°I''ve been a

    doctor for so long, but this is my first time seeing an unconscious patient showing such violent

    reactions. Just how much pain is Roxanne in?¡±

    They couldn''t imagine how Roxanne could withstand such suffering with her petite body.

    ¡°I will cure her. She''ll be okay!¡± Lucian dered as he gripped Roxanne''s hand. Madilyn didn''t know to

    whom those words were directed.

    Lucian would never allow things to end just like this. They hadn''t even held their wedding and done the

    things they didn''t get to do before.

    Holding back her tears, Madilyn stated, ¡°The three days Jack mentioned might be the time it would take

    for the drug to take effect. It hasn''t even been three days, yet Roxanne is already being tortured like

    this.¡±

    Madilyn couldn''t bring herself to imagine what would actually happen to Roxanne after three days.

    Just the possibility of Roxanne dying due to pain while she was in aa made Madilyn feel

    suffocated.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

 Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660

    Chapter 1660 See You Being Alive

    When Lucian heard Madilyn''s words and turned to look at Roxanne''s ashen face, he felt as if someone

    was squeezing his heart forcefully, making it struggle to beat.

    If what Madilyn said is true, and I can''t find a way to cure Roxanne in three days...

    At the thought of the ordeal Roxanne might face and the possibility that he could lose her because of

    that, Lucian could no longer suppress his rage. At that moment, a murderous air surrounded him.

    He had thought that the worst thing that could happen was him dying with Roxanne.

    However, they still had three children who grew up in iplete families.

    The five of them had just reunited, and it would be too cruel to abandon the three children again.

    As those thoughts fleeted across Lucian''s mind, he was ovee with the urge to tear Jack apart.

    This matter happened because of me. Why didn''t Jack target me? Why did he have to do something so

    inhuman to Roxanne?

    ¡°Mr. Farwell...¡± Sensing the murderous air in the ward, Madilyn was startled. ¡°Don''t be like this. I believe

    that you''ll find a way to wake Roxanne. She''ll get through this, even if it''s for the sake of you and the

    children.¡±

    ¡°I will never let Jack Damaris off!¡± Lucian growled with a dark look.

    He wanted Jack to end up much worse than Colby.

    Hatred painted Madilyn''s countenance. ¡°Of course, but Roxanne is the priority now. Three days will

    pass by quickly. We have toe up with a way soon!¡±

    Clenching his jaw, Lucian forced himself to calm down. He let go of Roxanne''s hand and said to

    Madilyn, ¡°I will. You must be tired after working the entire day. Go and get some rest.¡±

    Madilyn was unwilling to leave, but she knew Lucian felt as terrible as she was.

    Maybe he wants to tell Roxanne something in private.

    With that in mind, Madilyn cast a reluctant nce at Roxanne before turning to leave.

    The door shut with a heavy thud. As Lucian turned back to gaze at the woman on the bed, dejection

    clouded his features.

    ¡°Roxanne, if I fail to think of a way after three days, don''t hate me after you wake up...¡±

    Madilyn''s words just now had left a huge dent in Lucian''s heart.

    When he returned earlier, Roxanne had already been in agony for a while, so what he had witnessed

    might not be her most painful moment.

    ¡°I will never let Jack Damaris off!¡± Lucian growled with a dark look.

    Lucian was uncertain if Roxanne would really be able to get through the three days.

    And even if she could, Lucian could not bear to let Roxanne undergo such torment.

    Upon recalling the scene earlier, Lucian was overwhelmed with a sense of powerlessness. For the first

    time in his life, he felt useless.

    He had repeatedly promised Roxanne that he would protect her and the children, yet he was the one

    who put her in this state.

    ¡°I''m really useless, aren''t I?¡± Lucian lifted Roxanne''s hand to his lips and kissed it softly, wanting to

    seek sce.

    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

    Only Lucian''s low voice could be heard in the ward as he murmured, ¡°If I still can''t find a way after three

    days, then I can only agree to Jack''s request. If you want to hate me after you wake up, hate me all you

    want. That''s still better than you forgetting me. At least I can see you being alive and well if I agree to

    his request.¡±

    If they really had to reach that point, Lucian didn''t mind letting Roxanne go far away with the three

    children.

    He''d rather have her hate him and stay away from him than see her lying in the hospital bed like a

    lifeless person.

 Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661

    Chapter 1661 High And Mighty

    Early the next morning, Frieda hurried to the airport.

    She had received a text from Shawn the night before stating that he would be returning with that

    legendary doctor.

    Frieda was so excited that she barely slept. The moment the sun peeked over the horizon, she got up,

    dressed up, and left the house right on time.

    Around ten minutes after she arrived at the airport, she spotted the striking Shawn in the crowd.

    Because of Shawn''s impressive aura and height, he was always an eye-catching presence wherever

    he went.

    In fact, a lot of people around him were staring at him, as they thought he was a celebrity.

    When Frieda saw Shawn walking toward her, her heart began to race.

    As he came to a stop in front of her, she held back her exhration and greeted, ¡°You''re back.¡±

    After giving her a once-over, Shawn curled his lips and remarked, ¡°You look pretty today.¡±

    Frieda instantly blushed, feeling at a loss for what to respond.

    ¡°Let me do the introductions. This is Old Mr. Lomax, the King of Medicine of Merania, who has lived in

    seclusion for years.¡±

    Turning to Peregrine Lomax, Shawn said respectfully, ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, this is Frieda Queen, the

    granddaughter of the Queen family.¡±

    Frieda''s attention was focused on Shawn all this time. It was only when Shawn began speaking that

    she realized there was an old man beside him.

    The old man was thin, and he was considerably tall, as he was just a few centimeters shorter than

    Shawn. Though his face was wrinkly with age, his eyes gleamed coldly and made him look aloof.

    From the way he carried himself, one could easily see that he was no ordinary man.

    Moreover, Shawn clearly treated him with high regard.

    ¡°It''s nice to meet you, Mr. Peregrine,¡± Frieda hurriedly greeted politely.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Peregrine nced at her indifferently and replied, ¡°I''ve seen you when you were young, but I''d prefer

    you not call me that. Just call me Old Mr. Lomax like this young man from the Crawford family.¡±

    Frieda''s smile stiffened at that.

    She only addressed Peregrine that way because she wanted to cotton up to him.

    Jonathan owned ess to the Queen family''s connections now. Naturally, Frieda wanted to develop

    her ownwork as well.

    To her surprise, the old man before her was way too stubborn.

    Shawn shot Frieda a look just then, so she had no choice but to agree meekly.

    ¡°I understand, Old Mr. Lomax.¡±

    Nodding slightly, Peregrine said, ¡°Crawford, I''m tired. Where can I rest?¡±

    The old man was thin, and he was considerably tall, as he was just a few centimeters shorter than

    Shawn. Though his face was wrinkly with age, his eyes gleamed coldly and made him look aloof.

    With a smile, Shawn led the way. The Crawford family''s driver was already waiting outside. The trio got

    into the car, with Frieda sitting in the passenger seat.

    Shawn and Peregrine sat in the back. Thetter would pipe up asionally, asking Shawn about how

    the Crawford family was doingtely.

    Though Peregrine acted high and mighty, Shawn did not show any signs of impatience.

    After all, Peregrine was indeed a capable man.

    He was not the one who dubbed himself the King of Medicine. Instead, it was a title his peers in the

    medical field had been calling him by in the past few decades.

    In fact, Peregrine almost joined the State Secrets Protection Department because of his skills.

    Sadly, an explosion that happened during a research and development project sixteen years ago

    injured and even killed many of Peregrine''s mentees, causing him to lose his will to go on.

    The explosion had happened because of him. Although he was not subject to criminal liability since it

    was an ident, he alreadybeled himself as an unforgivable sinner.

    Ever since then, Peregrine had disappeared from everyone''s sight and even declined the government''s

    invitation.

 Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662

    Chapter 1662 Get Her To Introduce You

    Shawn was merely trying his luck when he went to ask Peregrine for his help.

    When Peregrine was severely injured some time ago, it was the Crawford family who had helped and

    bore the medical expenses for him and his disciples. The elderly man owed them a debt of gratitude.

    When Alister Crawford fell seriously ill yearster, the Crawfords invited Peregrine out of seclusion to

    treat him.

    In other words, the Crawfords and Peregrine had called it quits.

    Shawn had gone to look for Peregrine, not knowing if he would agree toe out of seclusion.

    Fortunately, the elderly man still appreciated the kindness of the Crawford family.

    When Shawn arrived at his residence and expressed his intentions, Peregrine only hesitated for a

    moment before agreeing to his request.

    ¡°Back then, the Crawford family saved so many of my disciples. Every life they had saved was a debt I

    owed. When you asked me to save another person''s life, I''ve no reason to refuse your request! I''ll do

    it!¡± That had been Peregrine''s response.

    He wasted no time and joined Shawn on their way to the airport, disregarding the need to pack his

    belongings.

    Even Shawn found it hard to believe how smoothly everything went.

    ¡°How is Old Mr. Queen doing?¡± After asking about the Crawford family''s current situation and learning

    that Alister was in the pink of health, Peregrine turned to Frieda, simply asking out of concern for an old

    friend.

    Frieda replied respectfully, ¡°My grandfather also fell ill recently, but he has just recovered. Do you have

    the time to visit him and provide treatment for him once more?¡±

    She was trying to get in his good books.

    However, Peregrine was not buying it. ¡°It''s good that he has recovered. Someone as kind as him will

    get through anything. I''m only good at pharmacology, so I won''t be of great help to him. His children

    and grandchildren should take good care of him instead.¡±

    Sensing Frieda''s attempt to tter him, Peregrine closed his eyes, leaned back in his chair, and drifted

    off to sleep after uttering those words.

    Frieda was left in a state of awkward silence.

    None of them uttered a single word throughout the journey.

    An hourter, the car they traveled in slowly came to a halt at the entrance of a mansion in the suburbs.

    Shawn woke Peregrine up in a low voice. ¡°I didn''t take you to the city because I know you appreciate a

    peaceful environment. This mansion has everything you need, so please make yourself at home.¡±

    Peregrine remained silent and simply nodded his head in response. He straightened his clothing with a

    quick pat before gracefully stepping out of the car.

    Frieda and Shawn followed behind.

    Frieda''s face turned grim after Peregrine rejected her twice.

    She had no idea what skills he possessed but felt the elderly man had a more inted ego than her

    grandfather. What''s so great about this man anyway? He better not make a fool of himselfter.

    ¡°Old Mr. Lomax holds an esteemed position in the medical field, so it''s understandable for him to exude

    a certain level of confidence,¡± Shawn said in constion despite feeling displeased by her behavior.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Hearing his words, Frieda forced a smile.

    Once they arrived at the mansion, Shawn arranged for Peregrine to have breakfast and rest before

    discussing the next course of action.

    ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, we can''t dy any longer as the patient''s condition is not optimistic. But since I''m not

    convenient to appear in person, may I get Ms. Queen to introduce you instead?¡± Shawn asked for

    Peregrine''s consent respectfully.

    The elderly man nodded without expressing any opinion.

    Peregrine arrived with a clear intention to treat the patient and was not concerned about who would

    introduce himter.

    Seeing Peregrine nod in agreement, Shawn gave Frieda a few additional instructions before sending

    her back to the Queen family to exin the situation.

 Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663

    Chapter 1663 Repay Your Kindness Generously

    Frieda returned to the Queen residence right away.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Jonathan was listening to his assistant''s report in the house.

    Out of all the invitations they had sent, a few reclusive famous doctors were unable to attend while the

    others had declined the request altogether.

    In short, not one of them epted the invitation.

    Jonathan understood those reclusive experts, who could be experienced and set in their ways,

    probably had ns of their own.

    The Queens were not particrly close to the reclusive experts they had invited, so they thought using

    Alfred''s name to reach out to them might help.

    Under normal circumstances, Jonathan would not have handled their rejection well, but the fact that his

    closest friend''s partner was in danger caused him to feel a sense of panic.

    Jonathan stood up anxiously. ¡°Buy me a ne ticket. I''ll go there and meet them in person!¡±

    The assistant could only stay silent and keep up with him.

    When they were about to leave the mansion, they bumped into Frieda, who was entering the house.

    ¡°Jonathan, where are you going? I found someone who can save Roxanne.¡±

    Frieda''s expressioncked joy. Instead, a hint of smugness lingered on her face as she conveyed the

    news to Jonathan.

    Upon noticing the expression on Jonathan''s face, she knew he had not found anyone. Yes! I won!

    Jonathan was visibly anxious and eager to find out the expert she had managed to contact. ¡°Who did

    you manage to get?¡±

    Frieda cleared her throat and said, ¡°I spoke to someone who provided me with the contact of Peregrine

    Lomax¡ªMerania''s King of Medicine!¡±

    Jonathan''s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Peregrine Lomax? You managed to get him toe?¡±

    Frieda''s guilt flickered momentarily across her face, but she quickly regained herposure. ¡°I told

    him about the patient''s condition and that she was Dr. Lambert''s apprentice. I also mentioned that I

    was from the Queen family. I think he may have agreed to help because of Grandpa and Dr. Lambert.

    But he did request a reward of ten million. Lucian wouldn''t mind spending such a small amount of

    money, would he?¡±

    It was not difficult to spot the loopholes in Frieda''s story, but Jonathan did not have the mental capacity

    to worry about that.

    Jonathan confirmed with Frieda, ¡°Are you sure that person is Peregrine Lomax? Where is he now, and

    when will he arrive?¡±

    Frieda did not like the way he questioned her. ¡°Yes, he is Peregrine Lomax. I arranged for him to rest in

    the suburbs, but he should arrive soon.¡±

    Jonathan hesitated for a moment but decided to trust Frieda''s words. I have no choice but to believe

    her!

    ¡°Okay, I''ll contact Lucian right now. You go pick up Old Mr. Lomax. We''ll go to the hospital immediately

    once he arrives!¡±

    Reluctantly, Frieda agreed and left to call Shawn. She asked him to get someone to send Peregrine to

    the city while she would wait for him at a designated location, hoping to minimize the travel time.

    Jonathan immediately called Lucian and told him the good news.

    Even though Frieda might not have heard of Peregrine, Jonathan knew very well who he was. Besides

    Jack, Old Mr. Lomax will be the only other person in the world who can save Roxanne!

    Upon learning that Frieda had invited a renowned doctor over and hearing Jonathan''s effusive praise

    for the doctor, Lucian felt his body begin to stiffen. ¡°Ten million is nothing to me. I''ll even pay him a

    hundred million or even one billion!¡±

    The legendary King of Medicine was his and Roxanne''sst hope!

    Jonathan also took the opportunity to put in a good word for his sister. ¡°We should thank Frieda for

    bringing him here.¡±

    Lucian responded in a deep voice, ¡°I''ll repay your kindness generously if he can cure Roxanne!¡±

    Jonathan muttered a casual response before hanging up the phone. I don''t expect you to repay my

    kindness. My only hope is that you won''t hold a grudge against Frieda anymore.

 Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664

    Chapter 1664 The Four Peculiar Poisons

    It did not take long for Frieda to bring the man over. She only took an hour.

    Jonathan quickly greeted, ¡°Old Mr. Lomax.¡±

    Peregrine studied the siblings for a moment before turning to speak to Jonathan in a nicer tone.

    ¡°Where''s your grandfather?¡±

    Jonathan furrowed his brows and said, ¡°My grandpa isn''t in the pink of health. He has been

    recuperating away from the house recently. If you want to meet him, I''ll bring you to him after you treat

    my friend.¡± Then, fearing that the elderly man would misunderstand his words, he quickly added, ¡°My

    friend''s condition is terrible, and she can''t afford to waste any more time. Please forgive me for making

    you travel this far.¡±

    Peregrine seemed satisfied with his attitude, for he nodded his head and said, ¡°It''s fine. Saving a life is

    more important. Where''s the patient?¡±

    Jonathan immediately replied, ¡°She''s at the hospital. I''ll bring you to her right now.¡±

    With that, he strode forward to lead the way.

    Frieda deliberately walked at a slower pace to stay by Peregrine''s side in an attempt to make her seem

    closer to him.

    After they got into the car, Jonathan drove them to the hospital in a swift but steady manner.

    A whileter, the car came to a stop by the entrance of the hospital.

    Lucian was already waiting downstairs.

    After listening to Jonathan''s introduction, Lucian figured out that the reclusive experts were prideful

    individuals. The humbler he showed himself to be, the better the impression they would have of him.

    After listening to Jonathan''s introduction, Lucian figured out that the reclusive experts were prideful

    individuals. The humbler he showed himself to be, the better the impression they would have of him.

    That way, they would do their best to treat Roxanne.

    ¡°Lucian, this is Old Mr. Lomax¡ªPeregrine Lomax, a master in medicine.¡±

    Jonathan was surprised to find Lucian waiting for them downstairs, but he soon realized why Lucian

    was there. He quickly introduced, ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, this is the current head of the Farwell family, Lucian

    Farwell.¡±

    Lucian lowered his head a little and reached out his hand to Peregrine. ¡°I''m sorry for the trouble, Old

    Mr. Lomax. I''ve already hired famous doctors all over the world to treat her, but none knew how. I hope

    that you''ll be able to give us a tip or two.¡±

    Peregrine nodded, but he did not shake Lucian''s hand. ¡°Etiquettes are not important to me. Bring me to

    her now.¡±

    Without hesitation, Lucian retracted his arm and led the way.

    Peregrine was impressed by Lucian''s decisive demeanor.

    Once they reached the top floor, the doctors were stunned to find out who hade.

    They were all middle-aged individuals who had heard about the King of Medicine of Merania sixteen

    years ago. In fact, they had heard of him from the news too.

    They had been young when they learned he had be a hermit, and they felt wistful about the

    matter.

    Little did they expect to see him in person that day.

    The second the man of the legends came, silence draped over the corridor.

    However, Peregrine ignored them and followed Lucian into the ward.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Upon seeing Roxanne''splexion, Peregrine uttered, ¡°What''s going on now? How much do you

    know about her condition?¡±

    Lucian was not well-versed in medical jargon, so he turned to look at Madilyn.

    Madilyn instantly took out the results of Roxanne''s various checkups since the day before. She then

    started exining the data and how Roxanne had been poisoned to Peregrine.

    Lucian added, ¡°I''ve asked the one who poisoned her about this, and he said that he used a mixture of

    the Four Peculiar Poisons and made Roxanne inhale it over time in the form of essential oil. Once she

    inhales a certain amount, the poison will start to do its job.¡±

    Peregrine narrowed his eyes as he went through the results.

    When he heard Lucian''s words, a dubious look crossed his face. ¡°Was she really poisoned by essential

    oil?¡±

    Lucian nodded in certainty. ¡°He wouldn''t dare to lie to me at that time.¡±

 Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665

    Chapter 1665 Do Not Leave Us Hanging

    Peregrine drew his brows together when he received Lucian''s reply. Then he shook his head.

    Everyone was confused, for they did not know what Peregrine meant by that, but they did not dare to

    ask him why either.

    After a long silence, they finally heard Peregrine say, ¡°The Four Peculiar Poisons are the Four Peculiar

    Poisons of ancient times. They are Crimson Crane, Eviscero Gras, Final Day, and Mad Grin. They

    aren''t real, and so there''s no way you can get your hands on them.¡±

    In other words, Jack was still telling him nonsense.

    Lucian''s eyes darkened before a murderous look shed in them.

    He could not believe that Jack had lied to him even when he was in that situation.

    If someone were to take his words seriously and started a treatment n for Roxanne ording to his

    words, Roxanne would certainly be on the verge of death by then.

    Suppressing his anger, Lucian asked politely, ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, what do you think about Roxanne''s

    condition, then?¡±

    Peregrine turned to look at Roxanne in silence for a while before saying, ¡°All of you must leave. I need

    to give her a detailed checkup.¡±

    No one dared to object to that.

    Despite their worries for Roxanne, they all left the room.

    Even Lucian was standing by the entrance, looking into the room through the window on the door.

    He knew that Peregrine truly wanted to give Roxanne a checkup, but he dared not let Roxanne leave

    his line of sight with her current condition.

    ¡°Lucian, Old Mr. Lomax is a capable man. I''m sure he''ll be able to cure Roxanne,¡± Jonathan reassured

    Lucian.

    Even Madilyn bobbed her head in agreement.

    Apart from Lucian, there was no one else in the world who was more worried about Roxanne than her.

    However, as an individual in the medical field, she had heard of the King of Medicine of Merania.

    Madilyn was confident in Peregrine''s ability to treat Roxanne.

    Despite their reassurances, Lucian only nodded at them as he continued to fix his gaze on Roxanne.

    Peregrine grabbed Roxanne''s wrist and started taking her pulse with a solemn look.

    Once he was done with that, he pulled her eyelids up and checked her lips.

    He seemed to have discovered something, but through the window, Lucian could only see Peregrine''s

    lips moving as if he was muttering something under his breath.

    A momentter, Peregrine frowned and strode toward the door.

    Lucian shifted to the side to open up a path for him.

    ¡°Summon the doctors who treated her yesterday!¡± Peregrine snapped at Lucian.

    The doctors, who were standing nearby, shared a look with each other when they heard that.

    Still, they steeled themselves and went over to Peregrine.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Madilyn quietly stood at the side as well.

    ¡°What did you diagnose her with?¡± Peregrine asked mercilessly as he stared at the reputable doctors.

    The doctors kept their heads hung low as if they were students faced with a teacher asking them

    questions that they could not answer. Their faces were red.

    Peregrine snorted. ¡°Young ones nowadays make horrible doctors!¡±

    Despite the degrading words, no one dared to say anything in retort.

    No one but Madilyn. She asked anxiously, ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, we''re not as knowledgeable as we should

    be, and we''ll work harder to improve ourselves in medicine from now on. But please don''t leave us

    hanging right now. What''s wrong with Roxanne?¡±

    In an icy voice, Peregrine uttered, ¡°Can''t you tell? She''s been poisoned!¡±

    That was something Lucian had told them a long time ago, so they knew about it, but they had not

    been able to find the symptoms of poisoning.

    In contrast, Peregrine had managed toe to that conclusion by himself.

    ¡°The patient''s arteries are hardening. If this goes on, the blood might burst through the hardened

    arteries and that''ll lead to life-threatening bleeding inside the body. If you let the condition worsen to

    that point, the patient will be in mortal danger!¡±

    Peregrine stared at the doctors grimly.

 Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666

    Chapter 1666 Hang On

    The crowd inhaled sharply as fear crept into their hearts.

    ¡°No wonder Mrs. Farwell''s arteries became so narrow,¡± someone muttered under their breath.

    Peregrine had a keen hearing, and he lifted his feet to deliver a light kick on that person''s leg. ¡°Why

    didn''t you look more into it if you''ve already discovered that?¡±

    That person was not expecting a kick from Peregrine, but he was not at all angry about it. In fact, he

    was embarrassed.

    After all, Peregrine was the role model they admired back when they were younger. It was an honor to

    be taught a lesson by their role model.

    The person lowered his head and told Peregrine what happened the night before adding, ¡°We''ve

    already done all the tests we could, but we couldn''t find what was making Mrs. Farwell''s arteries

    narrow and expand. It''s only after your diagnosis did we realize what was going on.¡±

    A beatter, he continued guiltily, ¡°Mrs. Farwell was fine during her stay in the hospital up untilst

    night. She returned to her initial state after our treatment. There was nothing strange at all.¡±

    ¡°Theck of anything strange is what''s strangest!¡± Peregrine kept his hands behind his back as a grave

    expression crossed his face. ¡°Dangerous changes are going on in her, but you doctors didn''t even

    realize that!¡±

    The other doctors kept their heads lowered.

    Peregrine looked at them the same way he looked at his past students. Without realizing it, he began to

    exin Roxanne''s condition in detail to them.

    However, some were still confused by his exnation. ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, we know about that, but what

    do we do now?¡±

    Peregrine snapped his brows together. ¡°Do you really need to ask me that despite how clear I''ve made

    things out to be? Find a way to rx her arteries. Otherwise, she might not even be able to stay alive

    three dayster!¡±

    Everyone''s hearts lurched when they heard that, and the doctors quickly inclined their heads before

    working on their respective tasks.

    Peregrine continued to watch them with somber eyes as the other doctors busied away. At the same

    time, there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes.

    ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, how long do you think Roxanne will be able to hang on for?¡±

    Lucian was crestfallen as he listened to Peregrine''s words earlier.

    When Peregrine heard Lucian''s voice, he came back to his senses and shook his head grimly. ¡°Things

    aren''t looking good for her.¡±

    Peregrine looked at them the same way he looked at his past students. Without realizing it, he began to

    exin Roxanne''s condition in detail to them.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    Lucian fixed his gaze on the elderly man as he waited for thetter to continue.

    Turning to the hospital bed, Peregrine asked, ¡°Who is she to you?¡±

    ¡°I''ll be honest with you. Roxanne is my wife and the mother to my three children. I''ll be willing to do

    anything as long as you cure her.¡±

    His words were respectful but assertive.

    Peregrine''s frown deepened, but he was not irked by Lucian''s tone. ¡°I''ll be frank with you too. You look

    ill.¡±

    Lucian pursed his lips in silence.

    He had neither slept nor rested for two whole days. His eyes were bloodshot, his lips were chapped,

    and he barely had any color to his face.

    Peregrine continued slowly, ¡°She wouldn''t survive past the second day if I hadn''te.¡±

    A me of hope began burning in Lucian''s heart.

    However, what came out of Peregrine''s mouth next extinguished that me.

    ¡°But I can''te up with a n right away. I''ll need to do some research first.¡±

    The light in Lucian''s eyes went out. ¡°Will... Roxanne be able to hang on until you''re done?¡±

 Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667

    Chapter 1667 Disgusted

    The look on Peregrine''s face darkened.

    ¡°Getting her arteries to rx will take three days. If I haven''te up with anything in three days,

    then...¡±

    Peregrine did not finish his sentence, but those present could guess what he was going to say.

    If Peregrine could note up with a treatment n in three days, Roxanne would die.

    That was a fact unless Lucian were to ept Jack''s request.

    Although he had mentally prepared himself for that possibility, Peregrine''s words were still like a dagger

    that stabbed Lucian in the heart.

    Madilyn and Jonathan were taken aback.

    Even Old Mr. Lomax can''t think of a way to treat her? How ruthless is Jack?

    The two tried not to show the dismay on their faces.

    In a calm tone, Jonathan asked, ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, is there anything we can help you with?¡±

    Peregrine nodded. ¡°Where is the library? I need to do some research.¡±

    Jonathan instantly answered, ¡°I know a library meant for those in the medical field. The books there

    have been sorted ording to their genres, and they have many collections there.¡±

    ¡°We have no time to waste, so let''s head there right now.¡±

    Jonathan immediately led Peregrine out with Frieda.

    Soon, Madilyn and Lucian were the only ones left in the corridor.

    ¡°I''m going to go inside to take a look at Roxanne. Mr. Farwell, do you want to join me?¡± Madilyn asked,

    trying not to look sad.

    Lucian gave a long look at the woman surrounded by doctors in the ward before looking away and

    shaking his head.

    Madilyn could finally be sure that the man before her truly loved her good friend at the sight of his

    destion. She was moved, but a wave of mncholy washed over her as well.

    She could not help but feel that their rtionship had been a tumultuous one.

    ¡°Roxanne will be fine. I trust her, and you should have faith in her too,¡± Madilyn said to him.

    With that, she turned around and went into the ward, tears springing into her eyes.

    Madilyn had always been a tough individual, and she did not like shedding tears in front of anyone.

    Roxanne was the only one she feltfortable enough tough and cry around.

    But now, the friend Madilyn could be herself around was lying on the hospital bed, and she did not

    know if Roxanne would survive.

    Madilyn did not even know who she should look for to vent the sorrow she felt.

    Modilyn did not even know who she should look for to vent the sorrow she felt.

    Soon, Madilyn and Lucian were the only ones left in the corridor.

    She walked over to the bed, and looking at her good friend''s colorless face, she grabbed her hand.

    Roxanne, you have to hang on. We''re waiting for you. You have to get well soon.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    After taking a few seconds to calm herself down, Madilyn sniffled and forced her tears away before

    readying herself to join the rest of the doctors.

    Lucian was standing in the corridor by himself. He was only a few steps away from Roxanne''s bed, but

    he could not bring himself to lift his leg.

    Every time he looked at the woman''s face, the ache in his heart would worsen.

    He dared not imagine what would happen three dayster.

    If no one could think of a way to resolve Roxanne''s condition after three days, then he would have to

    agree to Jack''s requests and marry another woman.

    Everything about Roxanne would have nothing to do with him anymore.

    Roxanne had kept a distance from him even when Aubree was only his fianc¨¦e in name back then.

    He was certain that she would be disgusted with him and would despise him if she were to wake up

    and find out that he had married another woman.

 Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668

    Chapter 1668 Who Discovered This

    The veins on Lucian''s arms bulged, and he vented his rage by swinging a fist at the wall.

    There''s nothing much to be done. I have to let her go even if she will hate me for it. I''ll do anything to

    save her life, including submitting to Jack.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    After an exhausting day in the ward, Madilyn emerged and was surprised to see Lucian standing at the

    door. ¡°Have you been standing here this whole time?¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°How is she?¡±

    Madilyn sighed. ¡°It''s too early to tell. We''ve softened up her arteries a little and will continue doing so

    tomorrow. You should go in and keep herpany.¡±

    Lucian gazed at the figure inside but somehow could not move his feet.

    ¡°Roxanne would want you by her side,¡± Madilyn said.

    It was only then that Lucian''s gaze softened.

    A moment''s hesitationter, he walked in.

    After standing guard outside the ward through the night and seeing no change in Roxanne''s condition,

    Lucian did not feel his anxiety alleviated in the slightest.

    Peregrine''s words weighed heavily on his heart.

    He knew a change was taking ce within her body that was invisible to the naked eye.

    At the first light of dawn, Madilyn and the team of experts entered the ward to pick up where they had

    left off the day before.

    Lucian rose to leave. This time, he no longer stood guard at the door.

    Peregrine had not returned, but it was time for his appointment with Colby.

    He was anxious to see if Colby hade up with anything.

    Lucian sped all the way until he arrived at the prison entrance.

    Having been too hasty in his arrival, he had forgotten to inform his friend ahead of time.

    Fortunately, the guard who had greeted him the day before hurried over at once, having just started his

    shift.

    ¡°Are you here to see Colby Galloway again, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian nodded expressionlessly.

    With a tactful nod, the guard ryed an order to have Colby brought out.

    The pair met once again in the visiting room.

    Still bounded by shackles, Colby remained under the guards'' watchful eyes but regarded Lucian with

    less hostility this time.

    The pair sat across from one another in silence.

    As the minutes passed, Lucian''s heart sank.

    If Colby had thought of something, he would not waste any time by telling me the second he saw me.

    He also wouldn''t have that look on his face.

    At the first light of dawn, Madilyn and the team of experts entered the ward to pick up where they had

    left off the day before.

    The pair did not speak.

    The pair did not speak.

    Lucian nodded. ¡°I got it. It''s all right. I''ll think of something else.¡±

    Just as he was about to leave, Colby piped up, ¡°Surely you''ve made some progress over the past two

    days. Any other clues? Tell me. Perhaps I could think of something.¡±

    Lucian paused at those words. He returned to his seat and ryed Peregrine''s diagnosis once more.

    ¡°Her arteries have hardened, and the constriction in her cirction is causing them to contract further.¡±

    Colby repeated Lucian''s words with bewilderment in his eyes.

    Lucian inclined his head as an affirmation of his summary.

    After several minutes of silence, Colby looked up gravely. ¡°Who discovered this?¡±

    He was not convinced of the severity of whatever poison that was.

    ¡°Mr. Peregrine Lomax. He is said to be the King of Medicine of Merania. You might have heard of him.¡±

    Despite not knowing much about the medical world, Lucian was aware of the old man''s prestige from

    the experts'' reverence for him.

 Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669

    Chapter 1669 Why Do You Say That

    Old Mr. Lomax!

    Colby''s eyes were filled with shock at Lucian''s words.

    He even managed to hire Old. Mr. Lomax. Even more surprisingly, Old Mr. Lomax couldn''t handle

    Roxanne''s condition. Otherwise, Lucian would not havee to see me today.

    ¡°What else did the old gentleman say?¡± He was desperate to hear Peregrine''s diagnosis.

    Lucian shook his head, his expression dark. ¡°Old Mr. Lomax is still perusing the medical literature for a

    way to cure Roxanne.¡±

    Colby turned grim; his eyes thoughtful. ¡°Let me mull it over. I will think of something.¡±

    I am in prison while Roxanne lies on a hospital bed with her life at stake. Even Old Mr. Lomax couldn''t

    save her. I need to do something for her no matter what it takes.

    Lucian''s words yed over and over again in his mind.

    Colby''s brows were furrowed as he tried to decipher any information he could from those words.

    However, despite wracking his brain, he could not think of any medicinal herbs that could match the

    drug''s efficacy.

    Colby grew frustrated.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis spent most of her time in theboratory. She is susceptible to the smells of medicinal herbs,

    including rare specimens that have passed through her hands. She would have noticed something if

    she smelled something poisonous, and Jack knows this.¡± Swiftly, he arrived at a possibility. ¡°To disguise

    the smell of the medicinal herbs, he must have used a good amount of fragrance.¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    ¡°Don''t push yourself if you can''te up with anything.¡± Lucian felt touched at the sight of Colby''s

    panic. ¡°As you said, despite Old Mr. Lomax''s skill, there isn''t anything he could do now.¡±

    Colby regained hisposure, though there were traces of defeat in his gaze. ¡°If Old Mr. Lomax could

    come up with something, Dr. Jarvis would be delighted upon waking to find out that it was he who had

    saved her.¡±

    Lucian looked at him in puzzlement. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±

    He knew the old man was a legend in the medical industry and that it would not be unusual for

    Roxanne to idolize him, but Colby''s words seemed to indicate something else.

    Remembering something, Colby said, ¡°I have worked with Dr. Jarvis to develop several medications

    that would undoubtedly be of great interest to the industry, some of which were based on Old Mr.

    Lomax''s research. He should have had a share in the profits.¡±

    Peregrine had disappeared without warning years ago and left behind much half-done research. He

    had even released it to the world, hoping that somebody would take over and produce something with

    his research.

    Many within the medical industry became interested and began conducting follow-up research.

    However, Roxanne was the only one who had led them to perfect the drugs.

    They had tried to contact Peregrine, but to no avail.

    Roxanne had been uneasy about being unable to share the profits with him, so she had set the price of

    the drugs low enough just to break even and recoup the costs to pay tribute to the man they otherwise

    owed.

    It was this incident that had given Colby his first good impression of Roxanne.

    In their subsequent encounters, the fondness increased until it became an obsession.

    At the recollection of the past and of the foolish things he had done, Colby could not help resenting

    himself.

 Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670

    Chapter 1670 Nobody Was Good Enough For Her

    Lucian''s gaze dimmed when he listened to how Roxanne and Peregrine met.

    She would be thrilled if she woke up and learned that Old Mr. Lomax had treated her. But given the

    current situation, keeping her safe is...

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°If there is no other way, I can only give Jack what he wants,¡± he said expressionlessly.

    Colby was taken aback. ¡°Jack gave you his conditions? What are they?¡±

    There must be a catch for Lucian to be thinking twice.

    Lucian''s grim gaze met his. ¡°You only need to know one of them. He wants me to marry another

    woman before Roxanne regains consciousness.¡±

    ¡°Is he crazy? How could he make you do that?¡±

    Lucian gave a self-deprecatingugh. ¡°It was my negligence that resulted in Roxanne''s predicament. I

    should pay the price.¡±

    It is a heavy price to pay.

    Colby looked at the man before him, still in shock, as his expression shifted.

    He would sacrifice his marriage for Roxanne''s safety.

    He recalled the time he had first heard Roxanne''s story six years ago. He had been disgusted with

    Lucian and thought him unworthy of her.

    Then Roxanne returned to the country six yearster. Upon finding out about their union, Colby held on

    to the notion that Lucian''s sin was unpardonable and realized that it was wishful thinking to envision a

    future with her.

    Now, it seems the person most worthy of Roxanne is the man before me. He is the only one who truly

    loves her to be willing to give anything for her. My and Jack''s feelings for her, on the other hand, are

    only excuses we have used to hurt her. What I have done is unforgivable.

    After chiding himself derisively, Colby looked up at Lucian with a look of disapproval. ¡°No, you can''t just

    let him have his way.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows at those words.

    ¡°Jack is doing this to drive a wedge between you,¡± Colby said quietly. ¡°If you do as he asked, he will get

    what he wants. You and Dr. Jarvis have stayed together all these years. Shouldn''t that count for

    something? Hold on to the very end, for her sake. If she knows this, I think she will fight to her dying

    breath for you and the children.¡± As if sensing his inappropriate tone, Colby took a deep breath, his

    features hard with resolve, as he continued, ¡°You need to have more faith in her and us doctors. We

    will definitely think of something.¡±

    Those were thest words Lucian expected from him. Aplicated mix of emotions arose in his eyes.

    ¡°You would see me with Roxanne?¡± he asked, unable to contain himself.

    He remembered how relentless Colby had been just to draw Roxanne''s attention to his existence.

    Even after his arrest, Colby had insisted he did nothing wrong.

    However, at that moment, he seemed to have be another person.

    Colby''s eyes shed, and he averted his gaze stiffly. ¡°Before today, I have always thought you were

    unworthy of Dr. Jarvis. Nobody was good enough for her.¡±

    Even I myself am far from worthy.

    He then turned quickly to nce at Lucian. ¡°I have seen how much you are willing to sacrifice for her.

    Dr. Jarvis likes you, and you treat her well. That''s good enough. She''s better off with you than with

    somebody with impure motives.¡±

 Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671

    Chapter 1671 Did I Hear Him Right

    Lucian stood before him. ¡°Are you remorseful for what you''ve done?¡± he asked in a low voice.

    Colby smiled bitterly. ¡°What difference does that make? I will never forgive myself for nearly causing Dr.

    Jarvis'' death over my selfishness.¡±

    He looked up at Lucian and spoke with a tone filled with hatred and disgust for himself.

    ¡°People are insatiable creatures. Initially, I was happy just working with her. Then, I wanted to be as

    close as possible to her, so I became her assistant. Not long after that, I wanted her to look at me like

    how she looks at you. My desire grew as the days passed. I don''t even know what I was doing.¡±

    Lucian studied him, trying to discern the sincerity in his words.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Colby sighed. ¡°Now that I look back on the two mistakes I''ve made, regardless of whether it was

    starting the fire or sabotaging theboratory, the slightestpse in vignce could have caused a major

    catastrophe. Aside from Dr. Jarvis, the other researchers in the research institute might have lost their

    lives by my hand. I deserve to be where I am for my crimes.¡±

    Having confessed his feelings to Roxanne on the day of his arrest, he finally understood that when he

    was escorted into the police car.

    However, it was toote for contrition.

    Because of that, Colby had never considered submitting an appeal to overturn his conviction.

    Instead, he wished to serve his sentence to alleviate the guilt within him.

    ¡°What do you n to do after you get out?¡± Lucian asked unexpectedly.

    Colby was stunned. He seemed to have never considered the matter.

    He lowered his gaze for several seconds before answering, ¡°Maybe I''ll be a traveling doctor, as

    my chances of employment at a research institute or hospital are uncertain. As long as people believe

    in me, I will provide free medical treatment topensate for what I''ve done.¡±

    After observing him for a while, Lucian gathered enough to ascertain every word of his rang true.

    ¡°What about Roxanne?¡± he asked. ¡°You still owe her an apology.¡±

    Colby''s eyes shed with guilt. ¡°I will apologize to her. She is still the best doctor I''ve ever known.¡±

    Lucian nodded meaningfully at that.

    Colby frowned, puzzled. ¡°You don''t believe me?¡±

    ¡°I do, which is why I want to make you an offer on Roxanne''s behalf to have youe back to the

    research institute after you get out.¡±

    Colby''s eyes widened with disbelief. ¡°W-What did you say?¡±

    After all the awful things I''ve done, Lucian still wants me to work alongside Roxanne. Did I hear him

    right? What could have possessed him to do so?

    ¡°I would like you to return to work at the research institute after your sentence ends,¡± Lucian repeated

    calmly. ¡°As you said, you are the longest-serving assistant of Roxanne''s. Though you have done

    wrong, you have made amends in time, showing me you have truly repented. You''re wee to work

    alongside Roxanne again after your release.¡±

    Colby still had not regained hisposure.

    Suddenly, Lucian changed the subject as his expression grew stern.

    ¡°However, you will be under my supervision. I guarantee you will be thousands of times worse off if you

    get any ideas.¡±

 Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672

    Chapter 1672 Not Slept In Two Days

    Colby took a long time to gather himself before nodding slowly, still stupefied with disbelief.

    Lucian retracted his gaze. ¡°I want to thank you for your words earlier. I won''t give in, and Roxanne will

    get better.¡±

    Colby felt a sudden sense of relief at those words. ¡°She will. I hope you''ll let me know when you get

    married so I can wish you well.¡±

    Lucian inclined his head.

    The men exchanged a final nce in silence. Colby watched Lucian leave before allowing himself to be

    escorted back to his cell.

    With his mind buzzing with Colby''s words as he emerged from the facility, Lucian gradually regained his

    calm.

    I have done everything I can. From here, it''s only waiting and hoping. Either the doctors will think of

    something before the deadline, or I will have to give in to Jack. Before then, the only thing I can do is

    with Roxanne.

    Spurred by that thought, he stepped on the gas and sped toward the hospital.

    It was dusk when he arrived.

    Lucian had Cayden pick up dinner for the medical specialists at the hospital. They dined on therge

    table in the conference room.

    Still uneasy, Madilyn remained by Roxanne''s bed.

    She stood up upon his arrival. ¡°How did it go? Did you discover anything?¡±

    Lucian shook his head, but his expression did not look as pale as when he had left. There was even a

    glimmer of optimism in his eyes.

    ¡°Nothing yet, but I believe no harm wille to Roxanne.¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    After speaking, he observed Madilyn''s expression.

    Being fraught with worry for two days straight did Madilyn''s pallor no good. Her eyes and brow were

    lined with fatigue.

    ¡°Go get some rest,¡± Lucian said. ¡°I had Cayden book some rooms in the hotel next door. Everybody

    needs a good night''s rest.¡±

    Madilyn nced at Roxanne, her brows furrowing. ¡°I''m worried about her. Besides, I rested the night

    before. You, on the other hand, need some. Roxanne will be sad if she wakes up and sees you like

    this.¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°I''ll stay with her tonight and get some rest here. You''ve been running around the entire

    day and will continue to do so tomorrow. We cannot handle the consequences of any mishap from

    fatigue.¡±

    At that, Madilyn finally nodded.

    ¡°If anything unusual happens to her, call me. I''ll keep my phone on,¡± she reminded him before leaving.

    Lucian nodded.

    Only then did Madilyn feel assured enough to depart with the group, who were still discussing

    Roxanne''s condition on their way to the hotel.

    ¡°I had heard of Dr. Jarvis when she was abroad, but by her Ustranasion name. I thought she was

    around our age. Imagine my shock when I found out she was Dr. Lambert''s disciple, who was in her

    twenties!¡±

    ¡°Exceptional traditional medicine practitioners are bing increasingly rare. What a shame that

    something like this happened to this one.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell has not slept in two days for Dr. Jarvis. I pity the young couple. We can''t let anything

    happen to her.¡±

    Madilyn gradually regained some faith as she listened to the group''s chatter.

    With so many talented doctors working together, in addition to Old Mr. Lomax''s assistance, nothing will

    happen to Roxanne!

    At the same time, she felt thankful.

    It''s fortunate that Roxanne is with Lucian. If not for the Farwell family''s wealth, we wouldn''t have been

    able to hire this many skilled doctors.

 Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673

    Chapter 1673 Searched The Library

    Following Madilyn''s departure, pin-drop silence filled the air inside the ward.

    Lucian dragged a chair over and sat beside the bed. He grasped Roxanne''s hand with a tender look

    spread across his face.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Roxanne. Everyone is thinking of ways to save you. Even Old Mr. Lomax is here. He''s

    currently browsing through references with Jonathan to figure out how to treat you. I believe he will

    definitelye up with a solution. I think you would want to meet him too,¡± Lucian said patiently despite

    knowing she couldn''t hear him. ¡°I''m also aware of Archie and Benny''s parentage now. I''m sorry for not

    discovering they are my children earlier. I''m also grateful I didn''t treat them with prejudice because I

    mistook them as another man''s offspring. You''ve raised them well. On the other hand, I failed to take

    good care of our daughter. Because of me, our three children grew up in an iplete family. Now

    that I know the truth, I only wish to do my best topensate you all, but that can only be done

    provided that you wake up. You will tough this out for the kids, won''t you?¡±

    Gently rubbing his fingers against her hand, he unwittingly tightened his grip and fell silent for a few

    seconds before adding, ¡°If the doctors still can''t think of a solution after three days, I will have no choice

    but to agree to Jack''s request. By then, he will undoubtedly force me to marry another woman. I hope

    that after you regain consciousness...¡± He paused for a few moments before letting out a sigh of

    resignation. ¡°When you regain consciousness and wish to hate me, you can do so. It was my fault for

    failing to safeguard you, so this is a burden I deserve to bear.¡±

    Roxanne did not respond even after he muttered the long speech.

    In the end, Lucian''s heart ached so terribly that he couldn''t speak further. He could only sit on the side

    of the bed and gazed at her in silence.

    Another sleepless night ensued.

    The next morning, Lucian got up and left the ward when the doctors came to do their rounds.

    Standing in the corridor and watching the doctors doing their jobs, Lucian couldn''t stop himself from

    taking out his phone and contacting Jonathan.

    He lost contact with Peregrine after thetter''sst visit to the hospital. He wondered if Peregrine had

    thought of any treatment ns.

    It took a while before Jonathan answered.

    ¡°What''s the matter, Lucian? Did Roxanne''s condition destabilize again?¡± Jonathan whispered.

    Obviously, he was hiding in a corner, speaking with an undertone.

    Lucian knitted his brows. ¡°Are you still browsing through references?¡±

    Jonathan nodded. ¡°We stayed up the whole night yesterday and almost searched all the medical-

    rted books in the library, but...¡±

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    At the thought of the oue, Jonathan hesitated to speak. We''ve gone through so many references,

    yet Old Mr. Lomax is still clueless about how to cure Roxanne''s condition.

    He couldn''t bring himself to inform Lucian of that depressive news.

    Lucian''s heart sank as he managed to guess theck of progress. Still, he didn''t probe further and

    merely said, ¡°Help me express my gratitude and take good care of Old Mr. Lomax. I''ll personally thank

    him again after tomorrow.¡± Old Mr. Lomax is already of such advanced age, yet he''s willing to stay up

    all night to study medical books for Roxanne''s sake. This gesture alone is sufficiently moving.

    Jonathan heaved a soundless sigh beforeforting Lucian, ¡°There''s another day left. We will find a

    way. Don''t worry, Lucian.¡±

    Lucian grunted indifferently in response and hung up the call the next second, not giving Jonathan the

    opportunity to say another word.

    Staring at his dimming phone screen and shifting his gaze to Peregrine, who was flipping through the

    medical references, Jonathan felt heavy-hearted.

    Although he had consoled Lucian in that manner earlier, he couldn''t deny the cold, hard truth lying

    before them.

    The chances of saving Roxanne with thebined effort of only a few of them were very slim.

 Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674

    Chapter 1674 Business Trip

    The doctors spent a long time working inside the ward.Their faces were pale when they exited the

    room.None of them dared to meet Lucian¡¯s eyes when they reached the doorway.

    "How is it?" Lucian asked after Madilyn came to a halt beside him.

    Madilyn seemed absorbed in her thoughts.She was slightly dazed for a few seconds before regaining

    her senses upon hearing his voice.

    A grimace spread across her countenance.

    "Roxanne..."

    Although the doctors had been trying various methods to soften her blood vessels, the effects were

    negligible.

    Roxanne was not looking well at that moment.

    Madilyn had no choice but to repeatedly cheer herself and Roxanne up inwardly, convincing herself to

    believe Roxanne would survive.

    Nevertheless, she couldn''t tell those things to Lucian.

    Judging by his ashen face, Madilyn reckoned Lucian had stayed up all night again, even though he

    mentioned he would take a nap.She hesitated to speak.

    Lucian gazed at her intently and uttered firmly, "That''s all right.I won''t let anything bad happen to her."

    With that, he turned to look at Roxanne, who was lying inside the ward.

    Madilyn fathomed his intention after taking in his facial expression.She opened her mouth but couldn''t

    bring herself to persuade him otherwise.

    Between Roxanne''¡¯s survival and her love life, Madilyn would undoubtedly choose the former.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Madilyn and Lucian entered the ward one after the other.

    Looking at Roxanne, whose eyes were tightly shut, they felt utterly depressed.

    Suddenly, Roxanne''s phone rang.

    Madilyn nced at the device and saw Benny''s name on the caller ID.Her heart ached when she saw

    the iing call, and tears brimmed in her eyes uncontrobly.She couldn''t bring herself to reach out

    and answer the call.

    Just when she thought of letting the call disconnect on its own, someone stretched out their hand to

    pick up the phone.

    That person was Lucian.

    A look of confusion shed across Madilyn''s face when she saw him answering the call.She wondered

    how he nned to exin the current circumstances to the children.

    "Mommy!"

    The kids'' gleeful voices sounded from the other end of the call.

    They had been dialing Roxanne''s number consecutively for two to three days, but she didn''t answer

    their calls.

    They were thrilled because she finally picked up their call that day.

    Lucian gulped when he heard the kids¡¯ delightful tone.

    Even his eyes became slightly reddened.

    Still, he lowered his head and rposed himself before saying calmly, "It''s me.Your mommy is still

    upied with work."

    Hearing his voice, the kids exchanged nces in puzzlement.

    "Daddy? Isn''t Mommy on a business trip? Is she back?"

    Otherwise, why would Daddy be using Mommy''s phone? Lucian silently cleared his throat and said,

    "She''s not back yet. I traveled here to meet with your mommy.She encountered some problems at work

    and required my assistance."

    The children were dissatisfied upon hearing that.

    "We want to meet with Mommy too!"

    "You can''te here.The living environment here is very harsh.Your mommy and I fear you won''t get

    used to the conditions here.If you were to get sick, your mommy wouldn''t have time to care for you all."

    Naturally, the kids didn¡¯t want to add to Roxanne''s trouble, so they could only acquiesce to Lucian''s

    decision.

    "All right.Can you pass the phone to Mommy, then?"

    Because of the lingering quietness in the ward, the children¡¯s voices, originating from the phone

    speaker, clearly reverberated beside Madilyn¡¯s ears.

    Hearing their words and ncing at Roxanne, who was lying on the bed, Madilyn couldn''t stop her

    tears from streaming down her cheeks.She covered her mouth and hastily exited the room to prevent

    the kids from hearing her sobs.

 Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675

    Chapter 1675 Do Not Have To Apologize

    Lucian fell silent for a few moments before saying to them, "Your mommy is busy, but she should be

    back by tomorrow.We''ll call you when we arrive at the airport."

    The kids were worried, as Roxanne had been out of reach for the past few days.However, after Lucian

    made the promise that they would be returning the next day, the kids rxed and said, "Okay.Daddy,

    you must take good care of Mommy)!"

    Lucian grunted in acknowledgment.

    "Give your watch to Ms.Catalina.I need to have a word with her."

    He heard a rustling sound before Catalina''s voice rang out.

    "Mr.Lucian."

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "How are the children? Did anything unusual happen?" Lucian asked.

    Catalina nced at the children on the couch, taking in their wide, expectant eyes.She recalled the

    past two days¡¯ events and replied, "No.Mr.Archie, Mr.Benny, and Ms.Este were all very well-

    behaved."

    Then, remembering something, she added, "I believe Mr.Archie and Mr.Benny had a phone

    conversation with their friend overseas, but I''m not sure what they discussed."

    Lucian pondered over her words for a few moments and confirmed the kids didn''t suspect anything.

    "All right.Please do your best to look after them.Thank you for your dedication."

    "Of course.You and Mrs.Farwell take care, too."

    After the call ended, Lucian gazed at Roxanne and reached out to caress her pale cheek.

    "Did you hear that, Roxanne? The kids are waiting for you to go home.You''ll wake up soon, right?"

    Roxanne remained motionless, her breathing so light and shallow that it was almost imperceptible.

    Lucian¡¯s fists balled up as he seemed to be struggling to make up his mind.

    Madilyn stepped into the ward, her eyes swollen and red from the tears she had shed.Her voice was

    still unsteady as she asked, "Do the kids know?"

    Lucian shook his head.

    "No.I''ve asked Catalina, and they have yet lo suspect anything as long as Roxanne contacts them

    before tomorrow night."

    Tomorrow night? Madilyn¡¯s heart clenched as she started dreading tomorrow.It was already the second

    day, so if they still couldn''t figure out anything by tomorrow morning, they would have no choice but to

    agree to Jack''s condition.

    Madilyn dreaded the thought of Roxanne''s response when thetter eventually regained

    consciousness, as well as the children¡¯s reaction.

    Before returning to the country, Archie and Benny held a strong prejudice against Lucian.

    It took Lucian a long time to change their minds about him.If the children discovered he married

    another woman when Roxanne was severely ill, they would most probably hate him for the rest of his

    life.

    Madilyn felt a heavy burden of guilt settle in her heart as the thought crossed her mind.

    "I''m sorry" she muttered, her gaze fixed firmly on the ground.

    Lucian''s brows furrowed slightly, as he had no idea why she would suddenly apologize to him.

    Feeling heavy-hearted, Madilyn exined, "Because of what happened six years ago, I was biased

    against you and assumed you were a b*stard.I even told Roxanne to stay away from you.I had no idea

    you''d do this for her."

    Lucian''s gaze turned dark.

    "You don''t have to apologize to me.It was my fault six years ago.I will make it up to her now."

    Siz years ago, I wronged Roxanne.

    Little did I know that I would be making the same mistake again six yearster.

    If I had been more aware of my emotions and acted on them when I was younger, or if I had taken it

    upon myself to set her free when we bumped into each other again after so many years, she would not

    have had to go through so much...

 Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676

    Chapter 1676 Giving Up On Himself

    They both waited hopefully until the afternoon.

    Time ticked away, and it was soon three in the afternoon.

    s, no one could figure out a way to save Roxanne.

    Madilyn felt a wave of anxiety wash over her, and she feltpletely lost.Her gaze kept shifting to

    Lucian.She wanted to ask him what they should do.

    Lucian remained unfazed.His face was as cold as ice.

    Seeing his reaction, Madilyn blurted out, "Mr.Farwell, are we still going to wait? Should we call Old

    Mr.Lomax?"

    Lucian met her gaze and said firmly, "I need to leave.Take care of Roxanne.I''m not sure when I''ll be

    back."

    Madilyn asked anxiously, "Where are you going at this hour?"

    Lucian''s gazended on Roxanne, who was lying in bed silently.A sh of determination appeared in

    his eyes and disappeared.

    "I''m going to Jack."

    Moadilun waned incredulous, "What? Are van seriously going to..."

    She trailed off and clenched her jaw.

    Despite her strong desire to reach out and grab his sleeve to prevent him from leaving, she didn''t dare

    do so, as he seemed really intimidating.She merely gave him a look of disapproval.

    "There is still time.Let''s wait instead of giving in to Jack now!" Lucian paid no heed to her and turned to

    leave.

    "I can''t wait anymore.It''s too risky, and I can''t bear the thought of putting Roxanne''s life in danger."

    Madilyn parted her lips, but she couldn''t say anything to stop him from leaving.

    After all, she knew she would do the same if she were in his shoes.They couldn''t afford to risk

    Roxanne''s life.

    Lucian strode out of the ward, his face expressionless.He walked through the corridor, passing by a

    group of specialists.

    Everyone couldn''t help but wonder what was going on after seeing him.

    "Is Mr.Farwell going to give up on Dr.Jarvis? Dr.Jarvis¡¯ condition is deteriorating, but he doesn''t seem

    anxious at all."

    "I don''t think so.We saw how distressed he has been in the past few days.He even invited Old

    Mr.Lomax here.Why would he give up suddenly?"

    As the elevator doors slid shut, everyone else raised their voices, eager to discuss the possibilities.

    Hearing themotion, Madilyn marched out of the ward and gave them a pointed look.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "Everyone, if yourre free, then I suggest getting back to work trying to figure out how to treat Roxanne

    instead of wasting time gossiping here!"

    No one knew better than her that Lucian had never thought about giving up on Roxanne.He was

    actually giving up on himself.

    The specialists were determined to treat Roxanne but couldn''t help gossiping when they noticed Lucian

    leaving.It was normal for Madilyn tosh out at them, and they understood her feelings well.

    They got back to work instantly.

    Madilyn nced at the elevator, which had finally reached the parking lot level.She then turned to look

    at her best friend, who was oblivious to everything.

    The agony that flickered across her face revealed the inner turmoil she was experiencing.

    In the parking lot, Lucian sat in his car for a long time without revving up the engine.He had assumed

    he could ept the reality as long as Roxanne could survive.

    Even though he was on the verge of losing her, Lucian sull could not rid himself of his own selfish

    desires.

    Is epting Jack''s conditions the only way out? Lucian waited in the car for almost half an hour, but

    there was no update.

    Finally, he pulled out his phone to call Jack.

 Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677

    Chapter 1677 Business Genius

    The phone rang for almost one minute before Jack answered the call.

    "Who is this?" Jack''s voice was dripping with arrogance and disdain.

    Lucian responded calmly, "It''s me, Lucian."

    "Oh, it¡¯s you," Jack drawled in exaggeration as though he had just realized who it was.

    "Mr.Farwell, hello.I thought it was someone else who was rude enough to interrupt me while I was busy

    working."

    He was saying that Lucian was rude enough to interrupt him at work.

    Lucian pretended to be oblivious to Jack''s mockery and replied calmly, "It looks like I picked the wrong

    time to call.

    Mr.Damaris, if you''re upied, then you can call me back when you''re free."He fell silent after saying

    that but didn''t end the call.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    On the other end of the phone, Jack grew flustered when he heard Lucian indicating that he wanted to

    end the conversation.

    "Wait a minute!"

    Lucian arched a brow, for Jack''s reaction was within his anticinatinn "No matter how busy my schedule

    may be, I need to make time for you since you took the initiative to call me, Mr.Farwell,"

    Jack sneered.

    "How can I help you? If my memory serves me correctly, it isn''t time yet as we agreed upon three

    days."

    Lucian was unperturbed.

    "As long as I''m willing to give in, any day works.I believe you never wanted anything to happen to

    Roxanne, do you?"

    Most of Jack''s requests involved Roxanne, so if anything were to happen to her, even if Jack got the

    research institute for himself, he would never be able to realize its maximum potential.

    Hearing that, Jack grew increasingly smug.

    "You''re right, Mr.Farwell.That was what I thought, too."

    Lucian ignored his arrogance and said, "Since we have reached an agreement, are you free tonight?

    Let''s talk in person.Remember to bring the antidote along, Mr.Damaris."

    Jack chuckled.

    "Of course.I would be delighted to meet with you, Mr.Farwell, at any time that is convenient for you."

    They agreed on the time and location before hanging up.

    Jack was brimming with conceit as he sat in his chair in the office.

    "Business genius, huh? He is no match for me!"

    Having overheard their exchange, Kevin felt a chill go down his spinem astounded that Mr.Damaris

    had such a callous disregard for human life that he would resort to using a person''s life to threaten

    Mr.Farwell.

    It is even more distressing that Mr.Farwell proved to be so pliable as to give in to the threat.

    "I heard Lucian had brought in specialists from all around the world in an attempt to treat Roxanne, but

    despite his best efforts, he still required my assistance," Jack said with disdain.

    "Didn''t I tell him that I''m the only one who has the power to save her since it was me who poisoned her

    in the first ce?" He then red at Kevin.

    "What are you doing? Hurry, reserve a table at the restaurant!" Kevin snapped out of his reverie and

    nodded readily.

    "Got it.Mr.Damaris, I''ll go handle it right away!"

    He spun on his heels and fled the office.

    Kevin closed the door firmly behind him, shutting out the chill of the room and the oppressive

    atmosphere he had just been subjected to.

    Taking a deep breath, he allowed himself a moment to rx and gather hisposure before leaving

    to carry out Jack''s orders.

    After Jack sent Hector away, chaos ensued within Damaris Group.

    In an effort to regain control, Jack resorted to the use of extreme and forceful methods to restore order

    within the organization.

    Jack took decisive action against those who went against him.

    Others might have been unhappy with his decisions, but they kept their objections to themselves, not

    wanting to risk incurring his wrath.

    Because of that, Jack started doing as he wished in Damaris Group.

    It was only five in the afternoon.

    He was supposed to attend a meeting in the evening, but he decided to leave thepany.He took the

    antidote with him and strolled out leisurely.

 Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678

    Chapter 1678 Expert

    At six in the evening, they met at the restaurant.

    Lucian did not have the patience to wait, so he immediately headed there after ending the call.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    When Jack arrived, the table in front of him was bare except for a single ss of water.

    It was obvious that Lucian had used the same reason to stop the server from serving them the dishes.

    Jack was inwardly displeased, and his smile was cold.

    "I''m pleasantly surprised that you were willing to wait for me, Mr.Farwell."

    Jack strode across the room and took his seat two chairs away from Lucian.

    "You should''ve let me know if you dislike the food here."

    Lucian nced at Jack as though he had just realized thetter was around.

    "It''s not that.I don''t think it''s necessary to eat here, that''s all."

    With that, he went straight to the topic.

    "I''ve prepared the property transfer agreement for the tenpanies.

    Once you have signed the agreement, you will take possession of thepanies.

    As for the research institute Thave sioned the indemnity contract to officially terminate our

    coboration.

    This contract is also included inside"

    He retrieved a file and pushed it to Jack coolly.

    Jack was surprised to see the file, but it wasn''t long before his expression changed to one of smug

    satisfaction.

    Turns out it¡¯s pretty satisfying to see Lucian give in to me! To have the opportunity to get the better of

    Lucian and make him plead for my help is something that doesn''te around often.I must make the

    most of it.He shed a smirk and pushed the file aside without seeing what was inside.

    "If you had known it woulde to this, why would you reject me two days ago?" Jack asked.

    "Didn''t you say you''d exhaust your wealth and resources to save Ms.Jarvis? How is she doing now?"

    Something glinted across Lucian¡¯s eyes when Roxanne was mentioned, but he quickly calmed down.

    "No matter what, I believe she''ll regain consciousness tomorrow as long as you give me the antidote as

    promised, Mr.Damaris."

    A smile nudged Jack''s lips as he said slowly, "Don''t worry.There''s no need to rush.I believe you still

    haven''t fulfilled all of my conditions.Once everything is done, I''ll deliver the antidote to you."

    Lucian''s gaze swept over him.

    The expression on Jack''s face was one of haughty confidence and conceit.He looks certain that I have

    no choice but to ask for his help.

    Lucian had been mentally preparing himself to ept his condition before he arrived at this

    location.However, upon his arrival, he found himself unable to say So.

    "I heard that you had hired many experienced doctors to diagnose Ms.Jarvis.It looks like she''s

    unconscious now.

    It seems that those foolish doctors have yet to determine how my drug functions, huh? It''s no surprise

    that the medical industry is in such a state.

    Anyone can call themselves an expert as long as they have worked in the field for a long period of

    time."

    Realizing he had gone off-topic, Jack snorted.

    "Don''t worry.Even if they managed to find the root of the problem, that doesn''t mean they can find a

    solution.I had to peruse the ancient medicine books of the Damaris family extensively before I could

    develop this drug!"

    Comprehension dawned on Lucian.

    No wonder Old Mr.Lomax couldn''t locate the antidote despite his extensive study of medical books, as

    tt was revealed that the solution lies solely within the ancient medicine books of the Damaris family.It is

    not surprising that this information was not documented in other sources.

 Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679

    Chapter 1679 High And Mighty

    After Jack exined about the drug he developed, he asked cheerily, "So, Mr.Farwell? Have you

    considered my third condition?"

    Despite his initial shock, Lucian regained hisposure and met Jack''s gaze calmly.

    "You have my word."

    Jack was still unsatisfied.

    N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.

    "Just that? What about proof? Without proof, how can I be sure that you are not lying to me? I trust

    your character, but I went through a lot of effort to create the antidote.I don''t want to get tricked."

    Lucian furrowed his brows.

    "What kind of proof do you need?"

    Jack arched a brow and said readily, "A marriage certificate, of course.It''s toote now.The City Hall

    should be closed.If you announce to the public that you''re marrying someone else, I''ll take that, too."

    With that, he shot Lucian a provoking look.

    Jack knew precisely which condition was most uneptable to Lucian, so he was eager to observe

    Lucian¡¯s distress after he brought up the condition again.

    I will certainly relish the sight of the high and mighty CEO of Farwell Group suffering before me!

    "All right."

    Lucian nodded calmly.

    Jack frowned as surprise and displeasure flitted across his gaze.

    "What did you just say?"

    He did not expect Lucian''s reaction and was thoroughly disappointed.This is the moment I''ve been

    eagerly anticipating.

    How could Lucian be this calm? Why isn''t he hesitating or experiencing any reservations about having

    to leave Roxanne? How could he say yes so easily? A mocking grin yed on Lucian¡¯s lips.

    "I''ve already considered the three conditions carefully and made up my mind before asking to meet

    you.However, it was a careless mistake on my part, as I didn''t get the proof ready for you.I''ll leave to

    take care of it right away."

    He then got up to leave.He didn''t show any signs of begging for mercy and portrayed an air of

    superiority as if he hadpletemand of the situation.

    Jack''s face contorted in fury as he watched Lucian leave.

    "F*ck! F*ck him!"

    A long whileter, he rose to his feet and, in a fit of rage, sent all the items on the table crashing to the

    floor with a powerful sweep of his arm.

    The ss shattered into hundreds of tiny shards as it hit the ground with an almighty crash.

    Outside, the server heard themotion.

    Concerned that some sort of ident might have urred, he rushed in to investigate.

    However, he was met with an enraged Jack.

    "Who allowed you toe in? Get out!"

    The server trembled in fear and nodded profusely before leaving Jack alone.

    Another ruckus sounded in the room.

    Jack would flip the table over if he could.

    Lucian had to ask for my help.

    Who does he think he is? How could he act all arrogant? After losing the ten subsidiaries, Farwell

    Group is likely to suffer a steep decline that would soon bring him down to the same level as the

    Damaris family.

    Despite this, he had the nerve toe to me with such confidence! Jack returned to his seat, his face

    flushed with anger.

    His fury only subsided when he remembered that Lucian was about to marry someone else soon.

    So what if Lucian acts all high and mighty? He''ll have to listen to me in the end.

    After he marries someone else, there will be no going back.

    Ill figure out a way to win Roxanne¡¯s heart and trample Lucian beneath my feet!

 Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680

    Chapter 1680 Marry Him As Soon As Possible

    At seven that evening, Lucian¡¯s car rolled to a stop before the Farwell main residence.The house was

    brightly lit.

    Lucian sat in the car for a few minutes before eventually stepping out, his footsteps echoing loudly off

    the pavement.He walked from the gate to the door of the main building.

    On the way, he didn''t forget to rpose himself.

    "Mr.Lucian." The butler came out to greet him.

    "Mr.and Mrs.Farwell are having dinner inside." Lucian nodded and headed into the mansion with him.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Inside, he saw Sonya and Elias sitting at the dining table.

    Sonya and Elias appeared to be discussing something, with Sonya seemingly unhappy and Elias

    seemingly powerless to do anything.

    Upon spotting Lucian, Elias asked, "What brings you here? Have you had anything to eat? If not, want

    to join us?"

    Lucian nodded and settled in the seat across from Sonya.Sonya parted her lips and said, "You came at

    the right time.Your dad and I were talking about Elektra.You remember her, right? She''s from the Lane

    family and grew up with you."

    Lucian btedly remembered such a person existed after hearing his mother''s words.

    They had indeed grown up together, but the Lane family had gone overseas a few years ago.

    "Elektra came back a few days ago and was telling us she wanted to meet you but didn''t know when

    you would be free," Sonya continued.

    "I think she''s a great match for you and would be a lot better than Roxanne.She''s kind and gentle, so

    you won''t have to worry about her causing trouble like Aubree!" She had been trying to exin her

    view to Elias, but he held fast to his own thought and thought her to be wrong.

    That was why the atmosphere seemed tense earlier.

    Elias thought she shouldn''t be saying that and interjected, "Stop interfering in Lucian''s rtionship.It

    has been years since theyst met, so Elektra might not think that way!"

    Sonya huffed in displeasure.

    "Lucian is a capable man! Even if Elektra doesn''t have feelings for him now, if they spend more time

    together, her feelings for him may develop and grow over time! How can you be sure she doesn''t love

    him?"

    They started arguing again andpletely forgot about Lucian.

    "You can talk to her," Lucian suddenly said.

    Silence fell after he said those words.

    Both Sonya and Elias gazed at him in disbelief.

    "What did you just say?"

    Elias was the first to regain hisposure.He frowned as he put his fork down.

    Lucian reiterated, "Since you both think she''s nice, you can approach her.I have no objections if she''s

    interested in bing my wife."

    The reason he came to Sonya was that Aubree was the only woman he had been in contact with over

    the years.

    Despite agreeing with Jack¡¯s condition to marry another woman, he couldn''t find any suitable

    candidate.He had to seek his mother''s help.

    She had never liked Roxanne and would definitely look around for other suitable women.

    Be it Elektra or another woman, he didn''t mind, for they weren''t Roxanne.

    All he needed was a woman who would marry him as soon as possible.

    Sonya and Elias shared a look before giving Lucian a pointed one.

    They refused to believe that he would suddenly change his mind.

    "So, you want to marry Elektra now? But what about Roxanne? I thought you were adamant about

    marrying her a while ago. And what about Essie?" Elias asked sternly.

 Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681

    Chapter 1681 Your Own Decision

    Lucian''s gaze darkened slightly when Elias mentioned Roxanne.

    However, he concealed it and rposed himself before his parents noticed it.

    "I''ll ask Essie first.But if she wants to be with her mother, I won''t stop her."

    Lucian only mentioned his arrangement for Este and said nothing about Roxanne.

    Sonya felt even more incredulous when she heard that Lucian had even thought about whether he was

    going to keep Este or let her go.

    "What''s with you today, Lucian? Are you feeling sick? Do you have a fever?" Sonya asked.

    Although I''ve never liked Roxanne, I know Lucian is obsessed with her.

    In fact, no one knows that better than me! I was prepared for a long battle.

    Why is he giving up so easily? Could this be a trick or something? Lucian looked at her with a in

    expression and asked in a deep voice, "Haven''t you been wishing to see me marry another woman?

    Why are you reacting this way now that I''m giving in?"

    Sonya was rendered speechless.

    Nheless, she still felt something was amiss, so she shot Elias a nce.

    Elias looked at Lucian concernedly and asked, "Did something happen? Did you have a fight with

    Roxanne?"

    That was what Elias had in mind because he couldn''t think of another reason for his son''s behavior.

    Lucian didn''tment on that.

    Instead, he urged Sonya, "I don''t have her contact, so please help me contact her and ask her toe

    over.Or maybe I can go over to look for her."

    Sonya¡¯''s eyes were filled with confusion.

    "I''m only saying this tonight.After tonight, I might change my mind."

    Lucian turned to meet Sonya¡¯''s gaze.

    Sonya was still hesitating.It¡¯s true.I''ve always wanted him to marry someone else.However...something

    is definitely wrong with Lucian tonight.

    "What happened, Lucian? Tell us.Even if I can''t help you, maybe your dad can!"

    Sonya asked patiently because she wanted to get to the bottom of it.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Lucian¡¯s patience was running thin.

    He instantly put down his fork and said, "Since you''re not going to help, I''ll do it myself."

    Sonya grew anxious when she saw him walking toward the door.

    She quickly agreed to it and said, "All right! T''ll call Elektra and ask her toe over!"

    With that, she whipped out her phone to ring Elektra.

    The call got through after just a few rings.

    With a scowl on her face, Sonya asked, "Are you free now, Elektra? You''ve been wanting to see Lucian

    ever since you came back, right? He''s here with me now.Would you like toe over?"

    That was the first time Sonya had asked to meet someone during dinner time.

    Fortunately for Sonya, Elektra didn''t mind one bit.

    In fact, Elektra was ted when she heard she could see Lucian.

    Needless to say, she agreed to go over.

    Upon hanging up the phone, Sonya looked at Lucian helplessly and said, "Elektra said she¡¯sing

    over.Sit down and have some food."

    After saying that, she sighed worriedly.

    What exactly happened? Why did Lucian change so suddenly? Lucian kept mum and sat in the same

    spot as before.

    Sonya nced at Lucian before shooting Elias a look.

    She knew Lucian wouldn''t listen to whatever she had to say, so she hoped that Elias could get some

    answers out of Lucian.

    To her dismay, Elias merely stared at Lucian with a grim expression and rose to his feet.

    "It''s your decision, so I''m not going to intervene, but you have to be responsible for your own decision."

    With that, he turned around and went upstairs.

 Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682

    Chapter 1682 Marriage Certificate

    Lucian and Sonya sat in the living room and waited for Elektra.Neither of them uttered a word to the

    other.

    After some time, they heard noisesing from the door.Sonya nced at Lucian before standing up

    to greet the guest.

    "Mrs.Farwell," the guest greeted.

    An elegant woman was seen walking in through the main entrance.

    Not only did the woman have a nice smile, but she also had a gentle voice.

    In fact, she seemed like a cultured and educated girl.In a dark green dress, Elektra was holding a white

    purse in one hand and Sonya¡¯''s arm affectionately in the other.

    Ever since she returned to the country, she had met up with Sonya a few times, so they were close.

    Obviously, Sonya liked Elektra and thought Elektra would make a perfect daughter-inw.

    "I¡¯m so sorry for asking to see you at such an add time. Have you had your dinner?" Sonya asked with

    a smile.

    Elektra returned with a smile of her own and replied, "It''s all right.I''m on a diet.I don''t eat at night."

    The two of them entered the living room.

    When Lucian heard them approaching, he rose to his feet and greeted the guest gentlemanly.

    "It''s been a while, Lucian.You look so mature now."

    Admiration shed across Elektra''s eyes when she saw Lucian.

    They had parted when they were both still teenagers.

    Over the years, Elektra had seen Lucian on the television frequently, and she knew he had changed a

    lot.

    However, only when she saw him in person did she realize how much he had changed.

    Lucian politely reached out to shake her hand.

    "Indeed, it''s been a while.You look prettier now."

    Elektra smiled sheepishly in response.

    Sonya had forgotten all about her bafflement from earlier on when she saw the two of them interacting

    harmoniously.

    With a smile, she said, "You guys talk, okay? I''ll make some coffee."

    She turned around and left to give them some privacy.

    Elektra sat down on the couch next to Lucian and sized him up.

    She had been spending time with Sonya over the past couple of days, so she had heard quite a bit

    about what was going on between Lucian and Roxanne.

    Now that I see him, it¡¯s really hard to imagine him doing those things for a woman.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Besides, why is he seeing me? Is he not worried about Ms.

    Jarvis misunderstanding the situation? At that moment, Elektra''s gaze was filled with puzzlement.

    "Do you have a boyfriend or someone you''re into?" Lucian asked straightforwardly.

    Elektra was dumbfounded when she heard the question, and she cast him a confused nce.

    Isn''t that a private question? Why ts Lucian asking me that the minute he sees me? Upon seeing the

    earnest expression on Lucian¡¯s face, Elektra instinctively became serious as well.

    "N-No...What''s up?"

    "What do you think about me? If you don''t mind, we can get our marriage certificates right away."

    Elektra got even more confused.

    What''s happening? We''ve only met each other, and he¡¯s already asking me to marry him.

    If I remember correctly, Sonya told me Lucian is in love with someone.

    If that''s the case, why is he doing this? Besides, where are we supposed to go to get our marriage

    certificates at night?

    "L-Lucian, have you been drinking? Do you know what you''re talking about?" she asked.

    With a straight face, Lucian answered, "I haven''t been drinking."

    Elektra could not wrap her head around it when she heard his answer.

    In a deep voice, Lucian said, "That''s the reason I asked to see you.You can give it some thought

    whether you want to marry me or not."

 Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683

    Chapter 1683 Does Essie Know

    Elektra didn''t know how to respond, as Lucian seemed adamant about getting married.

    At that moment, Sonya was leaving the kitchen after preparing the coffee.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When she heard what Lucian said, she couldn''t help but be astounded.I thought Lucian said those

    words in a fit of rage.

    That''s why I thought he would change his mind the moment he saw Elektra.

    However, he¡¯s actually doing it! Furthermore, he¡¯s being so straightforward! "Lucian, are you facing

    some difficulties? Otherwise, why would you suddenly ask me to marry you?"

    Elektra regained her senses, and a guess slowly surfaced in her mind.

    Something must''ve happened, and Lucian ts forced to do this.

    What could it be? Sonya halted in her tracks when she heard Elektra''s question.She also threw Lucian

    a confused nce.

    I¡®ve been asking him that question, and I couldn''t get an answer out of him.

    Now, even Elektra thinks something has happened.

    That has to be the case, then! Will he tell Elektra the truth? Sonya waited by the entrance of the

    kitchen.

    She had thought she could eavesdrop on their conversation.

    To her surprise, Lucian suddenly turned toward her and met her gaze.

    Sonya froze momentarily beforeing back to her senses and serving them the drinks nonchntly.

    "I made coffee for you guys.Have some while you guys talk."

    Then she sat down next to them.

    "Please give us some privacy.I need to speak privately with Ms.Lane," Lucian uttered in a deep voice.

    As soon as those words fell, Sonya froze, and her expression stiffened.

    "What do you want to talk to her about? Why must you hide it from me?"

    Naturally, Sonya was displeased.However, Lucian wasn''t keen on exining himself.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the room became tense.

    Feeling the tension, Elektra quickly said, "Mrs.Farwell, I suddenly feel like eating the finger food you

    make.Would you mind making some for me?"

    Only then did Sonya give in and say, "Carry on, then.I''ll make some finger food for you"

    After saying that, Sonya went back to the kitchen reluctantly.

    Lucian and Elektra continued talking after Sonya left.

    While Sonya was making finger food in the kitchen, she tried her best to listen in on their conversation,

    but to no avail.

    Half an hourter, Sonya couldn''t take it anymore.She stopped what she was doing and wanted to

    check on them.

    Unexpectedly, she saw them standing up and seemingly leaving the moment she left the kitchen.

    "What''s the matter?"

    Sonya looked at them in confusion.

    "Mrs.Farwell, I''m sorry, but I''m in a rush.I won''t be able to eat those finger food today.Please save

    some for me, and I''lle again another day." Elektra smiled.

    Ina rush? Sonya threw Lucian a suspicious look.

    Upon meeting her gaze, Lucian said tly, "I''m bringing her to the City Hall to collect our marriage

    certificates.I''ve already contacted the City Hall, and they told me they would wait half an hour for us."

    He turned to look at Elektra, signaling for her to pick up the pace.

    No one knew what they had talked about, but Elektra had a natural expression on her face.

    In fact, she even picked up her purse cooperatively and rushed toward Lucian.

    Just like that, they walked toward the door, one after another.

    Sonya was undeniably happy to see his son fulfilling her wishes by marrying another woman.

    However, she could not help but find it weird.

    "Why are you in such a rush? Does Essie know about this?"

    Sonya chased after Lucian.

    Without turning back, Lucian answered, "I''ll tell her after I collect the marriage certificate."

 Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684

    Chapter 1684 Found Someone So Quickly

    The two of them got into the car right away.

    When they were on their way to the City Hall, Elektra was still in utter disbelief.

    Did I really just say yes to him? I''m getting married to my childhood sweetheart whom I haven''t seen in

    years.

    This is surreal! Lucian noticed she was lost in thoughts, so he asked, "What''s on your mind?"

    Elektra snapped out of her reverie and smiled nonchntly.

    "Nothing.This feels like a dream.Besides, I didn''t know the Farwell family is so influential that even the

    working hours for the City Hall can be altered."

    "I just need someone to stamp a seal.Besides, I''m merely asking one of them to help, so it''s not a big

    deal"

    Elektra smiled and went silent.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Half an hourter, they arrived in front of the City Hall on the dot, and both of them went in to receive

    their marriage certificates.

    After exiting the City Hall, Lucian drove slowly toward the Damaris residence.

    Instead of reacting to the direction they were driving in, Elektra was merely looking at her marriage

    certificate curiously.

    "We''re here," Lucian said in a deep voice after they arrived at the Damaris residence. Elektra hummed

    an acknowledgment, passed Lucian her marriage certificate, and watched him stuff it into his pocket.

    The two then entered the residence.

    "Mr.Farwell?"

    Ever since what had happened thest time, the butler had been traumatized.He didn¡¯t dare to stop

    Lucian when he saw his arrival.

    Fortunately for the butler, Lucian halted in his tracks voluntarily and said, "I''m here to see

    Mr.Damaris.Let him know I''m here.He''ll want to see me."

    Upon hearing that, the butler heaved a sigh of relief inwardly before promptly agreeing.

    The butler went inside and reported, "Mr.Damaris, Mr.Farwell is here. H-He brought a woman along..."

    Jack had just returned from the hotel, and he still had rage boiling within him.

    Before Lucian arrived, Jack had been drinking on his own expressionlessly.

    When Jack heard the butler, a meaningful look appeared in his eyes.

    He then ordered the others to keep the alcohol aside before instructing, "Invite them in!"

    The butler agreed and went out to wee the guests.

    Not long after, Lucian and Elektra appeared before Jack.Jack sized Elektra up and smiled.

    "You have good taste in women, Mr.Farwell! You managed to find yourself such an elegant and

    cultureddy within a short time.You''re indeed incredible, Mr.Farwell"

    The moment Elektra saw Jack, she could feel the dangerous aura Jack was exuding.

    Slightly terrified, she stood behind Lucian warily.

    Jack let out a cold snort when he saw how Elektra was acting.

    "Mr.Farwell, have you been secretively hanging out with the candidates Mdm.Songsler lined up for you

    while Ms.Jarvis was awake? Otherwise, how could you have found someone so quickly? Could it be

    that thisdy here is eager to marry into the Farwell family?"

    Lucian''s expression turned solemn.

    "You''re free to insult me, Mr.Damaris, but don''t insult the person next to me."

    He took a step back and introduced Elektra to Jack.

    "This is Elektra Lane, and we grew up together.The Lanes went overseas a few years ago, and Elektra

    followed her family there.She only returned to the country a couple of days ago.You''re right.She''s an

    elegant and cultureddy, so I think you should choose your words wisely, Mr.Damaris."

    Not only did Lucian introduce Elektra to Jack, but Lucian was also warning him.

    The Farwell family had a good rtionship with the Lane family.

    Having spent a few years overseas, the Lane family had be a force to be reckoned with.

    Although the Farwell family couldn''t do much if Jack were to treat Elektra poorly, the Lane family would

    definitely have a go at Jack.

 Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685

    Chapter 1685 Where Is The Thing I Want

    Lucian''s warning had evidently served its purpose.

    Faced with Elektra before him, Jack was now much more disciplined than before.

    Elektra greeted graciously with a smile, "Nice to meet you, Mr.Damaris.I''ve heard a lot about you."

    Jack got up and extended his arm courteously for a handshake.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    "You''re so beautiful, Ms.Lane.You sureplement Mr.Farwell so well.Even your family background is

    simr to his.You two sure are a match made in heaven! I doubt you''ll invite me to your wedding, so I''ll

    give you my blessings first!"

    Then, he shifted his sarcasm-filled eyes to Lucian.

    "There''s a good catch close to you, Mr.Farwell.Why do you have to be so obsessed over Ms.Jarvis?

    There wouldn''t be so many problems if you had chosen Ms.Lane from the beginning!"

    Lucian looked at him coldly.

    "I''ve brought her here.Where''s the thing I want?" Jack snickered.

    "Be patient.What I want to see isn''t her."

    An icy glint shed across the eyes of both men.

    Lucian pulled out a marriage certificate expressionlessly, and Jack reached out for it.

    However, Lucian did not seem to have noticed that and instead walked past Jack and put the marriage

    certificate on the coffee table.

    Jack''s face darkened drastically as his hand was left empty mid-air.

    Nheless, the instant he caught sight of Elektra at the side, he immediately recovered his

    composure.

    A hint of contentment crept up his face.

    It doesn''t matter what kind of attitude he gives! He has already lost! Jack broke into a smirk.He turned

    around and strolled to the coffee table to pick up the marriage certificate.

    The moment he saw the photo and the official seal on the marriage certificate, he grew even smugger.

    "Tsk! Just look at this well-taken photo! Both Mr.and Mrs.Farwell are very photogenic indeed!"

    Upon saying that, he shook his head regretfully.

    "Then again, this is a marriage certificate.Why aren''t the two of you smiling? Those who have no idea

    what''s going on will probably think that someone forced you two into this marriage!"

    The faces of Lucian and Elektra clouded over when they heard Jack use "Mrs.Farwell" in his remarks.

    Elektra turned to Lucian, thinking that he would do something.

    Unexpectedly, Lucian had already kept his temper in check.

    His face was devoid of expression as he fixed his eyes on Jack.

    "Mr.Damaris, isn''t the marriage certificate what you want? Nothing else really matters that much, no?

    No onc else, other than the few of us here, will get to see this thing anyway."

    No matter what kind of tant provocation Jack made, Lucian was unaffected.

    Feeling bored, he ultimately returned the marriage certificate to Elektra, who received it and kept it

    away.

    "You''ve seen what you wanted, Mr.Damaris.Now then, it¡¯s time you give me what I want,"

    Lucian uttered grimly.

    Jack turned around unhurriedly, opened the drawer, and took out a small ss bottle.It was a

    transparent bottle, and in it was a colorless and transparent liquid.

    At one nce, it looked like a serum¡ªthe kind women used in their skincare routine.

    "Here." Jack held the bottle out to Lucian.

    He was about to unt his remarkable medical skills again, but Lucian snatched it away before he

    could do so.

    The crease on Lucian¡¯s brows deepened as he scrutinized the bottle in his grip seriously.

    Since he barely had any medical knowledge, there was no way he could tell if the bottle of transparent

    liquid was the so-called antidote.

    "Since you did as I said, Mr.Farwell, rest assured.I''m a man of my word.That is the antidote for

    Ms.Jarvis.She''ll regain consciousness as long as you feed it to her."

    A hint of displeasure surged within Jack, but he quickly suppressed his emotions.

    "Ms.Jarvis is my business partner, after all.There''s no reason I''d harm her."

    Instead of uttering a response, Lucian shot Jack an unfathomable look before he took Elektra with him

    and strode off.

 Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686

    Chapter 1686 A Real Marriage

    Looking at Lucian''s and Elektra''s retreating backs, Jack felt another wave of vexation wash over him.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    He furrowed his brows and muttered to himself, ¡°Childhood sweethearts? The Lane family? Isn''t that

    too much of a coincidence?¡±

    Regarding Lucian''s love for Roxanne, Jack was not at all doubtful about it. After all, he figured that

    Lucian would not have agreed to his request if that was not the case.

    Yet, he thought Elektra''s sudden appearance at this juncture was too much of a coincidence, so much

    that he could not help but feel suspicious.

    After some deliberation, Jack decided to call Kevin over. ¡°Go and find out who exactly Elektra Lane is.¡±

    I must find out the truth so that I can feel assured.

    That very night, Kevin began his extensive search on Elektra.

    In less than half an hour, he retrieved some results.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, I''ve found it. As Mr. Farwell said, Elektra is indeed the daughter of the Lane family. The

    Lane family and the Farwell family are considered family friends. A few years ago, the Lanes decided

    to go overseas, and Elektra followed along too. However, there aren''t any clues as to why she''s back

    recently,¡± Kevin conveyed the investigation findings to Jack respectfully.

    Despite the lengthy report, Jack did not hear anything rted to the marriage. He knitted his brows in

    dismay. ¡°What about the marriage between the Farwell family and the Lane family? It''s such a big

    matter. There''s no way the Lanes didn''t show any response whatsoever!¡±

    Looking at Lucian''s and Elektra''s retreating backs, Jack felt another wave of vexation wash over him.

    If I''m right, any family will be eager to announce it to the whole world if their daughter gets to marry

    Lucian. How is it possible that there''s no news from the Lane family?

    Jack was particrly suspicious about that.

    Kevin recalled his investigation findings and said cautiously, ¡°I didn''t discover any reaction from the

    Lanes to the marriage news while I was investigating. It''s almost as if they didn''t know about the

    marriage...¡±

    Jack narrowed his eyes pensively. ¡°No reaction? Perhaps they''re really clueless about this matter?¡±

    And one possible reason why they''re clueless is that Lucian and Elektra haven''t had time to inform

    them. Then again, it''s also possible that... this marriage is merely a ruse!

    Kevin was stunned to hear those words.

    Marriage is such an important matter. How can they not inform their family about it?

    Jack stayed silent for a long while, seemingly pondering over something. Frustration engulfed him

    initially, but that soon transformed into contempt and disdain. ¡°Get someone to continue keeping an eye

    on the Lanes.¡±

    Even though Kevin did not quite understand Jack''s meaning, he politely nodded regardless and

    immediately left to execute the order.

    With that, Jack was the only one left in the living room.

    If I''m right, any family will be eager to announce it to the whole world if their daughter gets to marry

    Lucian. How is it possible that there''s no news from the Lane family?

    At the thought of Kevin''s findings report, Jack curled the corners of his lips into a cold smile.

    How interesting is it that the Lane family doesn''t know about the marriage? Don''t tell me the CEO of

    Farwell Group actually got driven to the edge of the cliff by me and had to fake his marriage? Or did

    Elektra and him agree to a paper marriage? But if that''s the case, I wonder what he did to win over the

    heiress of the Lane family. Her family background is so prominent, so why is she willing to be his

    nominal wife? Or should I say, is Lucian really that charming? Anyway, none of this matters. Whether or

    not it''s a real marriage, I''ll find out sooner orter by monitoring the Lane family''s response. If Lucian

    dares to deceive me regarding this matter...

    Jack narrowed his eyes dangerously.

    That bottle he gave Lucian was indeed the antidote that could save Roxanne.

    Nevertheless, it was impossible to entirely remove the toxins in Roxanne''s body based on just that tiny

    bottle of antidote alone.

    The amount in that bottle was only one-fifth of the dosage and was enough to keep Roxanne conscious

    for some time.

    After the antidote effects wear off, if Lucian keeps his promise and leaves Roxanne, I''ll naturally let

    Roxanne have the remaining dosage. But if he dares to lie to me, I''ll make sure he has to beg me for

    help by then!

    At the thought of Kevin''s findings report, Jeck curled the corners of his lips into a cold smile.

 Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687

    Chapter 1687 If We Dy Any Longer

    After leaving the Damaris residence, Lucian did not even spare time to send Elektra home and brought

    her to the hospital instead.

    As she sat in the rear passenger seat and observed how worried he looked through the rearview mirror,

    she could not help sighing inwardly. So, it turns out that everything Sonya told me previously is true. I

    can''t believe he''d love someone to this extent.

    Her realization of how strong his love was for Roxanne only piqued her curiosity about what sort of

    woman Roxanne was. Even though he was taking her to the hospital in the middle of the night, she did

    not utter a singleint.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    It was only after Lucian had sped all the way to the hospital that he realized he had forgotten to send

    Elektra home. Things had been so busy over the past few days that he could hardly think straight. He

    said apologetically, ¡°I''m sorry for troubling you toe with me to get the marriage certificate at such a

    late hour, then bringing you here to the hospital. If you don''t mind waiting in the car for a while, I''ll ask

    my assistant toe over and take you home.¡±

    Elektra chuckled unconcernedly. Lifting her gaze to look toward the hospital, she replied lightly, ¡°No. I

    want to go in and see the woman who''s capable of making you care so deeply about her.¡± Then she

    turned to Lucian with a smile. ¡°You don''t mind, do you?¡±

    The pair looked at each other for a few seconds. She could see his gaze gradually soften when she

    mentioned Roxanne, and her curiosity heightened.

    ¡°Part of the reason I managed to obtain this bottle of antidote is because of you. In a way, you have a

    part in saving Roxanne. She should thank you personally,¡± he answered in a deep voice.

    Upon hearing his response, Elektra could not resist saying teasingly, ¡°Really? Aren''t you afraid she''ll

    get jealous when she wakes up and sees you with another woman? No woman can bear such a shock,

    no?¡±

    The mere thought of waking up after being unconscious for three or four days to see the man she loved

    standing next to a strange woman was too much for Elektra, let alone that it was the reality Roxanne

    was about to face.

    Lucian smiled calmly. ¡°Roxanne isn''t like that, so you don''t have to worry. Since you wish to meet her,

    you should go in with me.¡±

    After saying that, he turned and led the way without waiting for her to respond.

    She was momentarily surprised. Recalling what Lucian had said earlier, she could not suppress her

    curiosity and hurried after him.

    As soon as the pair exited the elevator, they saw Madilyn quietly wiping her tears next to the door of the

    ward.

    The pair looked at each other for a few seconds. She could see his gaze gradually soften when she

    mentioned Roxanne, and her curiosity heightened.

    She had been tending to Roxanne inside the room and working with the specialists to help Roxanne

    regain consciousness. But no matter how hard they tried, their efforts had been futile. In fact,

    Roxanne''s condition had even worsened! The sky was pitch-ck, and it was going to be morning

    soon. However, they had yet to make any progress.

    Unable to bear staying in the ward any longer, she had left the room in despair and gone out to the

    corridor topose herself. However, try as she might, she could not stop her tears from flowing.

    When she saw Lucian walking out of the elevator, she was stunned for a few seconds. Then she

    rushed forward anxiously and grabbed his arm. ¡°How did it go, Mr. Farwell? Have you thought of a way

    to save Roxanne? There''s no time left! If we dy any longer...¡±

    I know the only way he can save Roxanne is toply with Jack''s wishes and marry someone else,

    but I can''t worry about that anymore! If we dy any longer, she''ll die!

    When Lucian noticed her red-rimmed eyes, his gaze dimmed with concern. ¡°What happened? Did her

    condition worsen again?¡±

    He could not think of another reason that could have caused Madilyn to cry so bitterly.

 Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688

    Chapter 1688 Let Her Take The Antidote

    Madilyn turned to nce in the direction of the ward while struggling to steady her tearful voice. ¡°It was

    just hardening of the blood vessels at first, but the effect of the treatment these few days has been little

    to none. Now, several blood spots have appeared...¡±

    A look of shock and distress filled his eyes when he heard that. He pulled her hand away and strode

    into the ward.

    Inside the room, a group of specialists had gathered around Roxanne. They wore expressions of

    helplessness and pity.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Lucian asked coldly.

    The specialists bowed their heads, not knowing how to respond. They were afraid of incurring Lucian''s

    wrath if they told the truth.

    Having followed him into the room, Elektra felt a chill run down her spine when she saw the anger on

    his face. Nheless, she calmly reminded him, ¡°Lucian, hurry up and give Ms. Jarvis the antidote.¡±

    Everyone suddenly took notice of her presence, and their gazes shifted between her and Lucian as

    they wondered who she was.

    Madilyn followed them into the room. She had noticed the woman while they were standing in the

    corridor but had been far too worried about Roxanne''s condition to ask about her. However, after

    hearing the woman address Lucian as though they knew each other very well, she could not help

    feeling sorry for her best friend.

    Madilyn''s eyes shed with hostility as she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    Elektra was taken aback. Knowing that Madilyn had misunderstood, she smiled and replied, ¡°Let''s

    return to that questionter. The most pressing matter now is to let Ms. Jarvis take the antidote.¡±

    Antidote? Madilyn''s expression stiffened, then turned into a look of distress. If Cayden has obtained the

    antidote, that means he has married another woman. I guess it must be her.

    Nheless, she knew he had done so to save her best friend''s life, so she could not say anything. All

    she could do was keep the pain she felt to herself.

    ¡°You should do it.¡± Lucian had walked over without her realizing it and was holding out a clear bottle.

    Madilyn raised her hand and took it from him in a daze, her heart welling up with sadness. ¡°Mr. Farwell,

    are you trying to avoid arousing suspicion?¡±

    Otherwise, why would he entrust such an important task to me?

    His brows drew together in a slight frown. In a low voice, he replied, ¡°I don''t know much about

    pharmacology. Since you''re a doctor, it''d probably be safer if you did it.¡±

    Madilyn''s eyes shed with hostility as she asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    After saying that, he turned and strode back to the hospital bed.

    For a moment, Madilyn felt at a loss. She turned her head to look at Elektra, then nced at Roxanne

    on the hospital bed. A trace of hesitation flitted across her eyes. When Roxanne wakes up and learns

    of the news, I wonder how she''ll take it.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    However, she only hesitated for a split second before quickly walking forward. Roxanne is in no

    condition to wait while I get the details of what happened. We''ll deal with it after she takes the antidote.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, could you please help to lift her?¡± She stood next to the bed, assuming a professional

    attitude.

    Little by little, Madilyn poured the antidote into Roxanne''s mouth. She had only gotten halfway through

    when thetter''s face suddenly turned pale.

    Madilyn''s heart sank, and she quickly stopped feeding her friend the antidote with a conflicted look in

    her eyes. She appears as though she''s in just as much pain as the other night! The poison is acting up

    again!

    ¡°What''s happening?¡± Lucian had also noticed the unusual reaction. His panic was almost palpable

    around him, yet he held Roxanne as gently as ever for fear of identally hurting her while shey

    unconscious.

 Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689

    Chapter 1689 A Risk I Have To Take

    Madilyn''s voice trembled a little. ¡°The poison is acting up again, and this time, more violently than

    before.¡±

    Lucian tightened his grip when he heard what she said. ¡°Why is this happening?¡±

    He had witnessed it himself when the poison red up previously.

    Madilyn is now saying that this time is worse than thest!

    The person in his arms seemed to be in extreme pain. Despite being in his embrace, she was still

    shivering, her face ghastly white.

    ¡°Roxanne...¡± Lucian''s voice grew strained, and there was a trace of imperceptible panic in his eyes.

    I''ve already brought the antidote over. Why is this still happening?

    ¡°What should we do now? Is the antidote useless?¡± He lifted his gaze to stare at the group of

    specialists by the hospital bed.

    The specialists exchanged nces.

    After some time, Madilyn uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°This is supposed to be the time when the

    poison res up, and it''s already the third day.¡±

    Midnight. Jack timed it to the second. If I wait until morning, I''m afraid Roxanne won''t be able to hold on

    anymore!

    That realization caused a wave of fear to wash over Lucian.

    A steely look shed across Madilyn''s eyes. ¡°We must get Roxanne to consume the antidote as soon

    as possible. She has no choice except to put up with the pain!¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She was well aware of the suffering Roxanne was presently experiencing, but there was no other way!

    ¡°What must I do?¡±

    Apart from cooperating, Lucian did not know what else he could do. He could only hate himself for

    being helpless.

    Madilyn leaned over again and aimed the sk at Roxanne''s mouth. ¡°Hold her down. Don''t let her

    struggle!¡±

    He responded with a grunt. Then, he gazed at the woman in his arms, who was in pain, and held her

    limbs in ce.

    Meanwhile, Madilyn was trying to get Roxanne to drink the antidote.

    She tried for some time but with no sess.

    Roxanne had gritted her teeth firmly as she struggled with the excruciating pain, and she reflexively

    resisted everything that tried to enter her mouth with her tongue.

    As there was so little antidote, Madilyn immediately stopped when she saw that her best friend was not

    cooperating after two attempts.

    ¡°What''s the problem?¡± When Lucian saw her stop what she was doing, yet the antidote in her hand was

    still unfinished, he grew anxious.

    Madilyn''s expression was somber. ¡°Roxanne is rejecting the antidote. I can''t get her to take it.¡±

    Lucian''s eyes instantly darkened when he heard that. ¡°Is there no other way to get the antidote''s

    effects?¡±

    Madilyn shook her head. ¡°The concentration of this antidote is too high to meet the conditions for

    injection, so it can only be taken orally...¡±

    She was well aware of the suffering Roxanne was presently experiencing, but there was no other way!

    After saying that, she anxiously nced at her best friend.

    I honestly have no idea how to get Roxanne to take the antidote in this circumstance.

    Lucian stretched his hand out toward her. ¡°Give it to me!¡±

    Madilyn understood what he meant almost immediately, but she frowned and withdrew her hand to

    avoid his hand that was about to take the antidote.

    ¡°We still don''t know theposition of Jack''s antidote. What if it causes damage to our body if we drink

    it rashly...¡±

    Jack used traditional medicine with unidentifiedpositions. No one can guarantee that he''s using

    one poison tobat another.

    However, Lucian had already ced Roxanne on the bed and approached Madilyn. ¡°It''s a risk I have to

    take! Give it to me!¡± he demanded in a tone that left no room for argument.

    Madilyn''s eyes flickered, but she ultimately handed him the antidote after ncing at Roxanne''s

    anguished expression.

    Everyone witnessed Lucian pouring the remaining antidote into his mouth without hesitation before

    leaning over and drawing Roxanne into his arms. He forced her to open her mouth by pinching her

    cheek with his other hand before slowly pressing his lips against hers.

 Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690

    Chapter 1690 I Am Just Here To Help

    Only after Roxanne had swallowed the remaining antidote did Lucian finally let go of her.

    Everyone also heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was apparent that the antidote had lessened Roxanne''s suffering, though her brows remained slightly

    furrowed.

    Madilyn''s tone also softened significantly. ¡°The antidote is taking effect.¡± After saying that, she raised

    her head and nced at the specialists on the other side. ¡°Thank you, everyone. You can all go and

    get some rest. I''ll handle it from here.¡±

    The specialists, who had indeed been working nonstop for several days, excused themselves and

    turned to leave after hearing what she said.

    Only Roxanne, Madilyn, and Lucian were left in the ward in the end.

    The situation earlier was so chaotic that Elektra stayed at the doorway, not daring to go closer.

    Now that Roxanne''s condition had stabilized and everyone had left, she slowly made her way over to

    the bed and stopped, curiously staring at the person lying there.

    The woman on the bed had an exquisite face. Even though she was unconscious and ghastly pale, she

    gave off afortable and pleasant feeling to anyone that looked at her.

    Even Elektra, who was meeting Roxanne for the first time, could not help but feel awful for her after

    seeing her and remembering what she had been through earlier.

    She was even more shocked to see Lucian feeding Roxanne the antidote without a care for his safety.

    I can''t believe he can love someone to such an extent.

    At the same time, she also fully understood why Aubree had failed after waiting for six years.

    In the face of such love, she has no chance of winning at all.

    After ncing at Roxanne, who was still unconscious, and then at Lucian, who could not conceal his

    worry at her side, Elektra came to terms with it.

    Initially, the Lane family was considering a marriage arrangement with the Farwell family.

    However, she now no longer had such thoughts.

    All she could do was withdraw into the role of Lucian''s close friend and help him when he needed it.

    ¡°The antidote may not kick in so quickly,¡± Madilyn exined softly. After saying that, she shifted her

    gaze to Elektra. ¡°I didn''t have time earlier, so now I''d like to ask, what''s going on between you two?¡±

    Madilyn refused to believe that Lucian would marry another woman so easily after seeing everything he

    had done for her best friend earlier.

    She was even more shocked to see Lucian feeding Roxanne the antidote without a care for his safety.

    Moreover, Elektra had shown little reaction when Lucian fed the antidote to Roxanne just now. At most,

    she had only seemed a little shocked.

    But if they aren''t married, how could Jack give them the antidote?

    Madilyn was filled with confusion.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Elektra met her gaze and exined softly, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m not your enemy. I''m just here to help.¡±

    Her words made Madilyn even more confused.

    As she turned her head to ask Lucian, she suddenly caught sight of the edge of a document peeking

    out of Elektra''s bag from the corner of her eye.

    ¡°What... is this?¡± Her heart constricted as she stared intently at the bag.

    Elektra followed her gaze, and when she spotted the edge of the marriage certificate, an apologetic

    and regretful look shed across her eyes.

    She nced at Lucian to seek his opinion.

    Only after getting a nod from him did she take out the marriage certificate. ¡°This is¡ª¡±

    ¡°A marriage certificate?¡± Madilyn interrupted her in disbelief. She stared at the person before her and

    then at Lucian. ¡°You two... did get married? No wonder Jack handed the antidote over...¡±

 Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691

    Chapter 1691 Is This Antidote Real

    ¡°That''s not it! You''ve misunderstood!¡± Elektra hurriedly said.

    Madilyn smiled wryly at her. ¡°Jack would never hand over the antidote if you didn''t do it. It''s fine. I won''t

    me you. It''s the only way to save Roxanne. I merely feel sorry for her.¡±

    My best friend was first poisoned and subjected to physical agony, but when she wakes up, she has to

    face the pain of losing her lover...

    When Elektra noticed how unhappy the doctor was, she anxiously wanted to exin but was unsure

    whether she could, so she could only look at Lucian to seek his opinion.

    Directly taking over the conversation, Lucian stated in a low voice, ¡°This is merely a trick we pulled on

    Jack. It''s all fake. This is Elektra Lane, a childhood friend of mine. She went abroad with her family to

    build their business for a few years and just returned to the country two days ago. I merely asked her to

    assist me in ying a part.¡±

    Elektra nodded in agreement.

    However, Madilyn had a hard time processing what he said. ¡°What do you mean? Fake? But isn''t this a

    marriage certificate?¡±

    How can it be fake when even the marriage certificate ispleted?

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Elektra could not help but chuckle. ¡°This isn''t a legitimate document.¡±

    After saying that, she tore up the marriage certificate right in front of Madilyn.

    Madilyn was stunned by what she did, but as she watched the marriage certificate being ripped to

    shreds, she slowly started to believe it.

    She cast her a grateful look. ¡°Thank you. If it wasn''t for you, Roxanne might''ve...¡±

    ¡°It''s not a big deal. It''s just a fake marriage, and I have nothing to lose. All is good as long as she can

    wake up,¡± Elektra replied with a grin.

    After learning that the two had a fake marriage, Madilyn felt more at ease. All that remained was

    worrying about when Roxanne would wake up.

    Time ticked by. The three of them grew increasingly worried when they realized that more than two

    hours had passed.

    ¡°Why is she still unconscious?¡±

    Lucian could not help but turn and question Madilyn.

    After all, she had the most experience as the sole doctor in the room.

    Madilyn also looked slightly confounded, and when she spoke, she sounded a little hesitant. ¡°I... don''t

    know either.¡±

    A swell of anger and uneasiness gradually rose within Lucian. ¡°Is this antidote real? How can you be

    sure?¡±

    If that despicable Jack wants to see me in a wretched state and gave me a fake antidote...

    He was livid when he thought of that possibility. He wanted nothing more than to drag Jack before of

    him immediately and get clear answers.

    Madilyn was stunned by what she did, but as she watched the marriage certificate being ripped to

    shreds, she slowly started to believe it.

    Seeing his irate expression, Madilyn frowned and replied, ¡°I don''t think it''s fake. As you witnessed just

    now, Roxanne''s symptoms did subside after she consumed the antidote. It probably only takes some

    time for the antidote to take full effect. Let''s wait a little longer.¡±

    Elektra also chimed in, ¡°Judging by Jack''s expression as he retrieved the antidote just now, it doesn''t

    seem to be a fake.¡±

    Especially the intense response he gave when Lucian questioned him.

    Despite not knowing whatever happened between them, Elektra understood that if Jack truly needed

    Roxanne in the future, he probably would not harm her.

    Lucian could only suppress his inner rage after hearing their words.

    Zayne brought food to the three of them right on time.

    However, they were not in the mood to eat and continued to wait anxiously.

    Elektra could not help but feel a little strange as she stared at the person lying on the hospital bed.

    It was her first time meeting Roxanne, who was still unconscious and had never said a word to her.

    Yet, she somehow felt the same way as Madilyn as if the person lying on the hospital bed was her

    friend.

 Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692

    Chapter 1692 To Have Worried You Both

    After over an hour, when the sun was up in the sky, Roxanne finally opened her eyes.

    ¡°Roxanne!¡±

    The very second her eyes opened, Lucian noticed the change. He grabbed her hand and stared at her

    with bloodshot eyes.

    When Madilyn saw her good friend waking up, tears rolled down her cheeks. She reached out to grab

    Roxanne''s other hand asughter escaped her lips.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Roxanne, you''re finally awake! You have no idea how frightened we''d been. I thought... I thought

    you...¡± Madilyn trailed off, unable to finish her sentence.

    Roxanne had just woken up from hera, so the gears in her head were slow to turn. After a while of

    recollecting herself, she recalled what had happened before she fell unconscious.

    ¡°Was I unconscious for that long?¡± she asked in disbelief as she shifted her gaze from Madilyn to

    Lucian.

    When she saw how haggard he looked and noticed the red veins in his eyes, a wave of guilt crashed

    into her. ¡°I''m sorry to have worried you both...¡±

    Then she tried to sit upright on the bed.

    However, she had been in aa for three days, so she did not have the strength to do that.

    ¡°Just lie down on the bed. How do you feel? Do you feel unwell anywhere?¡±

    Madilyn knew what Roxanne was trying to do, and she quickly pressed her friend back down on the

    bed.

    Roxanne had no choice but to do as Madilyn said. She then asked worriedly, ¡°Where are the kids? I

    was unconscious for so long. They must be freaking out.¡±

    She remembered how the children had tears streaming down their faces thest time she fell

    unconscious. Every time she thought about that, her heart would ache.

    I wonder how they reacted to this...

    Lucian caressed her cheek in a soothing manner as he said to her, ¡°They don''t know about this yet. I

    told them you went on a business trip and will only be back tomorrow night.¡±

    Roxanne rxed a little at that, but her attention was back to his exhausted look. Slowly, she reached

    out to touch his face.

    Lucian let go of her.

    ¡°Have you not rested these days?¡± Roxanne asked, her brows furrowed as guilt appeared in her eyes.

    It was her first time seeing Lucian looking so tired.

    Although Lucian had also been worried thest time she was unconscious, it had not been long before

    she woke up.

    However, she learned that, this time, she had been out for three days.

    She was sure that Lucian had not rested during these days. His bloodshot eyes and eye bags were a

    clear sign of that.

    Madilyn knew what Roxanne was trying to do, and she quickly pressed her friend back down on the

    bed.

    ¡°I''m just d that you''re awake. Nothing else matters. It''s just a few days of sleep.¡± Lucian chuckled,

    unbothered.

    ¡°I''m just d that you''re awake. Nothing else matters. It''s just a few days of sleep.¡± Lucian chuckled,

    unbothered.

    He reached out to grab Roxanne''s hand and squeezed it.

    ¡°I''m d that you woke up in the end.¡±

    During the few hours of waiting, he hade up with a n to deal with the Damaris family.

    Luckily, Roxanne had woken up.

    Another wave of guilt washed over Roxanne. ¡°I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have been stubborn.¡±

    If she had known that things would turn out this way, she would have gone to the hospital in the

    afternoon when she felt unwell.

    She might not have made them worry so much if she had done that instead, and she might not have

    ended up this way.

    Lucian continued holding onto her hand gently and carefully. His voice was deep and soothing as he

    said, ¡°Nothing matters as long as you''re fine and well. This isn''t your fault. In fact, it''s mine.¡±

    It''s his fault?

    Roxanne was confused. She did not know why Lucian would say that.

    Did something else happen while I was unconscious?

 Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693

    Chapter 1693 Conclusion

    After saying that, Lucian dropped the topic and started asking about how she was instead.

    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± It was then he realized that he had not summoned the doctor, so he turned to

    Madilyn and said, ¡°Could you please call the doctor?¡±

    Madilyn bobbed her head, and when she went out of the room, she asked Elektra to go with her.

    Lucian had been blocking most of Roxanne''s vision, and Elektra had been subconsciously standing

    away from Roxanne''s line of sight, fearing that she would make Roxanne upset.

    Roxanne did not notice that there was a fourth person in the room.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    It was only when Madilyn led Elektra out did Roxanne see her.

    ¡°She''s...¡± Roxanne started, turning to Lucian in confusion.

    She did not think much about it, thinking Elektra was Madilyn''s friend.

    After a moment of silence, Lucian said honestly, ¡°She''s my friend.¡±

    Roxanne stiffened. ¡°I don''t remember seeing her around.¡±

    Regardless of whether it was six years ago or six years after, the only friends of Lucian she knew of

    were the two from the Queen family.

    She had never heard of the other woman in the room.

    Lucian exined, ¡°She''s the Lane family''s daughter. The Lanes are family friends of the Farwells, but

    before you married into the Farwell family, the Lanes went overseas to develop their business. They

    didn''te back during that time, and we didn''t contact each other either. She just returned to the

    country two days ago.¡±

    Roxanne nodded in understanding. ¡°Did shee to meet you?¡±

    Right then, she noticed the clock on the wall.

    It was already six in the morning.

    No one woulde to the hospital for a chat with an old friend at a time like that.

    Furthermore, it seemed that Elektra had been around for a while.

    Hesitation shed past Lucian''s eyes.

    Roxanne knew him like the back of her hand, so she instantly figured out that something was up.

    Grabbing his sleeve, she asked, ¡°Also, what happened to me? I remember diagnosing myself before I

    went into aa, and I was showing signs of poisoning...¡±

    However, she had no idea when she had been poisoned.

    A look of shock flitted across Lucian''s eyes.

    He knew that Roxanne was medically skilled, but he did not know she was as capable as this.

    Roxanne nodded in understanding. ¡°Did shee to meet you?¡±

    The doctors he had hired could not do anything about her case, but she had managed to figure out the

    cause of her condition just by taking her own pulse.

    ¡°If you realized that, why didn''t you tell me about it?¡±

    Roxanne lowered her gaze guiltily. ¡°I... I didn''t think it''d be this serious, and I didn''t want you to worry

    about me. In the end, I still made you worry so much.¡±

    Lucian was exasperated, but there was nothing he could do about it. ¡°You have to tell me right away if

    you feel unwell in the future.¡±

    Roxanne nodded meekly. ¡°Have you found out what kind of poison is in me? You must have, right? I

    wouldn''t have woken up otherwise.¡±

    If she learned what kind of poison had been in her system, she might be able to figure out when she

    had been poisoned.

    Lucian nodded. ¡°Jack used an essential oil to poison you, but they haven''te to a conclusion as to

    what was in the poison.¡±

    ¡°Jack?¡± Roxanne was baffled. ¡°Why would he do that?¡±

    The Damaris family is a family of doctors. Why would they let Jack poison me with the medicinal

    herbs? Moreover, how could Jack be so vicious? What is he trying to do?

 Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694

    Chapter 1694 His Fault

    Roxanne''s surprise was something Lucian had expected.

    Nevertheless, he did not n to hide anything about Jack from her.

    He wanted her to find out how dangerous Jack was so that she would stay far from him.

    ¡°Every time you talked business with him, he had been using an aromamp to diffuse the poison he

    made. The poison only takes effect after a few times of exposure,¡± Lucian revealed Jack''s nefarious

    n.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    A thought popped into Roxanne''s mind when she heard that. ¡°No wonder...¡±

    ¡°No wonder what?¡±

    Roxanne met his eyes and said, ¡°I clearly rejected him about the coboration with Damaris Group, but

    Jack suddenly came to the research institute and asked to have a talk about it in the car. I caught a

    whiff of something in the car, but I didn''t dwell on it at that time.¡±

    It must have been thest dose of poison from Jack.

    Upon realizing that, Roxanne found a chill running down her spine when she thought about Jack''s face.

    ¡°I thought he was benevolent because he was a doctor, but now I''m starting to doubt my beliefs...¡±

    She could not believe a Damaris would be that devious.

    ¡°That''s why I said it''s my fault that this happened to you.¡± Lucian''s guilt and self-me were visible in

    his eyes.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses at his words and disagreed with him. ¡°Why would you say that?

    This was Jack''s fault!¡±

    A wry smile was on Lucian''s lips as he ran his fingers through her long hair. ¡°If I hadn''t taught you how

    to negotiate with others, you wouldn''t have got into a conflict with him regarding the profits. I''d rather

    have you settle on a fifty-fifty profit back then.¡±

    With a solemn look, Roxanne raised her hand to grab his.

    ¡°That''s not how things work. Even if you didn''t teach me those skills, I''d still have insisted on my idea.

    In fact, this might have dragged on even longer. He couldn''t find the chance to give me thest dose

    because of the skills you thought me, and that was why he ended uping to the research institute

    instead.¡±

    Something in her mind told her that Jack might have been poisoning her for an even longer time than

    Lucian had assumed.

    Roxanne could already sense the changes in Jack before this coboration.

    Her poisoning was already set in stone. It did not matter what Lucian did.

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses at his words and disagreed with him. ¡°Why would you say that?

    This was Jack''s fault!¡±

    As a matter of fact, if not for Lucian, she might not have actually remained alive this time.

    Right then, another thought entered her mind and brought a furrow to her brows. ¡°Jack''s such a

    meticulous person with his n. Would he have given you the antidote so easily? Did you agree to

    something?¡±

    Lucian did not intend to hide anything from her, so he told her Jack''s terms.

    It was then Roxanne learned about Jack''s greed. He had demanded ten subsidiaries from Lucian and

    Lucian to marry another woman.

    Roxanne was livid. ¡°He''s too much!¡±

    I''m the one who''s been poisoned, but Jack is targeting Farwell Group. He''s even trying to separate us!

    ¡°Are you really going to give him ten subsidiaries? What about Farwell Group? Will the other

    shareholders agree with this? Will they find fault with you for that?¡±

    Roxanne was worried.

    In contrast, Lucianughed, unbothered. ¡°It''s only ten subsidiaries. My management is why those ten

    subsidiaries are making a profit. As long as I want, I can make any subsidiary make a profit. I doubt

    they''ll make as much if I hand them over to Jack.¡±

 Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695

    Chapter 1695 Strangers

    Roxanne had no qualms about Lucian''s capability in business management.

    She rxed slightly after hearing his reply.

    She was confident that Lucian could fix the loss caused by these ten subsidiaries.

    Right then, she recalled the unfamiliar woman earlier in the ward. ¡°Is Ms. Lane the one you married?¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Roxanne''s eyes were dull as she asked that question.

    Even though he did that to save her, the very thought of him marrying another woman made her upset.

    In fact, she started to pull her hand away, wanting to keep a distance from him.

    There was a hint of anger that shed across Lucian''s eyes as he tightened his grip on her hand when

    he noticed her struggles. ¡°Do you have that little trust in me?¡±

    He was talking about Elektra, as well as Archie and Benny''s parentage.

    Roxanne froze when she sensed his fury. A momentter, a me of hope began burning in her chest.

    Does he mean that there''s something else behind this? But he has already gotten the antidote and

    saved me. There''s no way something else happened instead.

    The woman on the bed had just woken up from hera, so Lucian could not bring himself to be angry

    with her. He tamped down his fury and exined in a low voice, ¡°She isn''t interested in me in that way,

    and that''s the same for me. Faking a marriage with her is only one of the steps in going up against

    Jack.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne felt apologetic. She parted her lips, but she did not know how to apologize to

    him.

    Something in her mind was telling her that Lucian would not be this angry if that was the only reason.

    Right as they were in the middle of a tense silence, some noises came from outside the ward.

    Madilyn and Elektra had returned with the doctors.

    The doctors strode in, but they were taken aback by the tension in the room just as they stepped

    inside.

    No one dared to say a word for a moment.

    ¡°Roxanne, these doctors were the ones treating you while you were in aa,¡± Madilyn said.

    Roxanne shed them a grateful smile. ¡°Thank you for the past few days.¡±

    The doctors nced at Lucian''s expression before waving their hands. ¡°Mr. Farwell''s the one who hired

    us. If you want to thank someone, thank Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Roxanne turned to the person beside her. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lucian frowned in exasperation. He did not speak, but he hummed in acknowledgment.

    Roxanne rxed when she heard that before turning to look at Elektra. ¡°Ms. Lane, I''ve heard what

    happened from Lucian. We''re strangers to each other, but you''ve helped me so much. Thank you.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne felt apologetic. She parted her lips, but she did not know how to apologize to

    him.

    Elektra could tell that Roxanne and Lucian were in a disagreement, so she offered a smile and tried to

    ease the tension.

    ¡°I only agreed to it when I saw how anxious Lucian was for you. Honestly, I was curious as to what kind

    of person you were when I saw how worried he was. After seeing you, I finally understood why he felt

    that way. You do seem like a good match for him.¡±

    Roxanne''s face burned, and she stole a nce at the man beside her before thanking Elektra again.

    Elektra continued smiling and went silent.

    ¡°Um...¡± the doctors carefully started. ¡°We''ll be giving the patient a checkup now, so...¡±

    They wanted to ask Lucian and the others to leave the ward, but they dared not voice it out loud at the

    sight of Lucian''s dark expression.

    Fortunately, Roxanne helped them out by saying, ¡°You guys should head outside for now.¡±

    Lucian gave her a long look at that, and she responded with a reassuring smile. ¡°I''m fine now. Besides,

    the antidote was something you''ve gotten on your own. Don''t worry.¡±

    Only then did Lucian stand up and leave the room.

 Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696

    Chapter 1696 There Will Be One

    Lucian and Elektra left the ward. Madilyn, too, did not stay back because she was tired from staying

    awake the whole night.

    ¡°Here. Have some food. Now that Roxanne''s awake, we can rx.¡±

    When Madilyn stepped out of the ward, she brought along the dishes sent by the director.

    Seeing that, Elektra took it from her, saying, ¡°I''ll heat them up.¡±

    Noting Lucian was still looking rather gloomy, Madilyn hurriedly followed Elektra.

    The two women did not know what Lucian and Roxanne talked about, which made the couple look so

    gloomy.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Nheless, the only thing Madilyn and Elektra could do at that moment was to let him calm down.

    By the time the two returned, Lucian looked slightly better.

    Elektra carefully divided the dishes into three portions and handed one each to Madilyn and Lucian.

    When Lucian saw the te of food, he frowned. Just as he was about to refuse it, Elektra spoke. ¡°Just

    have some. You look terrible. You should use this time to replenish your energy. After all, Ms. Jarvis still

    needs you to take care of her.¡±

    With that, she brought the te closer to him.

    This time, Lucian finally took it. Even the frown on his forehead lightened. ¡°Thank you. I didn''t expect

    you to agree to my request.¡±

    When he chose to tell Elektra the truth at the Farwell main residence, he thought ady from a rich

    family like her would hesitate.

    To his surprise, she agreed to it without hesitation.

    Now that he thought about it, there would be a dy in getting the antidote if Elektra hesitated.

    With the poison acting up right on time, Roxanne would have died if they were a second toote.

    The thought of that possibility felt like a knife stabbing through his heart.

    A grim look fleeted across her eyes as she saw the concerned look on his face. When he turned to look

    at her, she immediately put on a smile.

    ¡°You don''t need to thank me. That''s how things should be when we have such a good rtionship. If

    not for Ms. Jarvis, perhaps I might be your wife now.¡±

    Lucian''s gaze dimmed when he heard that. ¡°You¡ª¡±

    Madilyn, too, was shocked and approached them. She cast Elektra a look of wariness.

    Thest person who said something like that was Aubree.

    When he chose to tell Elektra the truth at the Farwell main residence, he thought ady from a rich

    family like her would hesitate.

    She looks so innocent and kind. Could she be the same as Aubree?

    Seeing the two taking her words so seriously, Elektra chuckled.

    ¡°It''s a joke. Although I''m a little envious of the way you treat Ms. Jarvis, I believe I''ll find a man who can

    treat me like that sooner orter.¡±

    The smile on her face looked sincere.

    Lucian stared at her for a few seconds before rxing his brows and nodding in agreement. ¡°I''m sure

    there''ll be one.¡±

    Madilyn nodded as well. ¡°Ms. Lane, you''re a pretty woman. I''m sure there are many people who like

    you.¡±

    ¡°I''d rather not have so many people like me. It''s too difficult to pick someone who''ll be sincere toward

    me out of so many people.¡± Elektra sounded almost exasperated, which tickled Madilyn''s funny bone.

    They looked like old friends who had not met for many years.

    In the meantime, Lucian turned to look through the windows. The warmth in his eyes was apparent

    when he saw Roxanne, who was surrounded by the specialists.

    With that, the trio ate some food in the corridor. The atmosphere there was drastically different from

    how it was in the ward earlier.

 Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697

    Chapter 1697 Heaviness

    After their meal, Elektra bid farewell since she had no ns to stay. ¡°I should go home. My family will

    start getting suspicious if I don''t.¡±

    Nodding, Lucian said, ¡°Please let me know if your parents face any problems. I''ll handle it.¡±

    Elektra nodded with a smile. ¡°Okay.¡±

    Right then, Lucian nced at the time and remembered they had not slept the entire night. Hence, he

    called out, ¡°Wait. I''ll get my assistant to send you home.¡±

    He then turned to Madilyn and said, ¡°You should go home and get some sleep, too. You haven''t been

    resting much since you took care of Roxanne for the past few days. I can handle this now that she''s

    awake.¡±

    Madilyn did not bother arguing with him. ¡°I''ll leave Roxanne with you, then.¡±

    Recalling the atmosphere in the ward earlier, she grew worried and added, ¡°Roxanne has just

    recovered. Don''t be mad at her. You two can talk it out when she''s discharged.¡±

    Lucian said nothing and gave Cayden a call to pick the two women up.

    Very quickly, Cayden arrived and went upstairs to meet them.

    Soon, Lucian was the only one left in the corridor.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    The experts hadpleted the examination and called out to him, ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian nodded and marched over.

    Indeed, the doctors had finished examining her, but all of them were frowning.

    ¡°How did it go?¡± Lucian felt his heart sink, and he nced at the person on the hospital bed with worry.

    Roxanne smiled faintly, but she still looked a little pale.

    When she met his gaze, she smiled wider as if she was trying to console him.

    Lucian''s brows creased, and he went over to hold her hand.

    The doctors had been mulling over the matter for some time before finally having the guts to call him in.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, one of them informed him, ¡°The hardening of Mrs. Farwell''s arteries

    has visibly reduced, and her bleeding point is also showing signs of recovery.¡±

    However, based on their examination, she was only showing signs of recovery instead ofplete

    recovery.

    The doctors did not know how to tell Lucian the rest.

    Lucian could tell they had not finished their sentence. Thus, he questioned coldly, ¡°When will she be

    curedpletely, then?¡±

    ¡°Um...¡± The doctors exchanged looks.

    They could not give him a definite answer for the time being.

    With a smile, Roxanne piped up, ¡°I''ll be cured soon. Please leave first, doctors. I just woke up and am

    still feeling a little tired. I''d like some quiet.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian frowned at her. ¡°You aren''t cured.¡±

    Roxanne gave him a reassuring smile. ¡°Don''t forget, I''m a doctor myself. I''d already diagnosed myself

    as being poisoned before I passed out. No one knows my body better than I do.¡±

    The experts were bbergasted to hear that.

    They could not believe Roxanne had found her diagnosis before passing out.

    After all, they had racked their brains yet could not find the cause for her symptoms.

    They stared at the woman on the hospital bed in amazement, shocked by her incredible medical skills.

    Lucian''s gaze dimmed, but he agreed when he saw the determined look on her face. ¡°Please go out

    first.¡±

    He had to admit Roxanne''s medical skills were way better than the doctors.

    Upon hearing his words, the experts nodded and gave the couple privacy.

    With that, only Lucian and Roxanne were left in the room.

    Lucian lowered his gaze to stare at Roxanne with his heart filled with an inexplicable feeling.

    She had already consumed the antidote and was awake, yet he felt a heavy feeling in his heart as if

    there was a rock on it.

 Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698

    Chapter 1698 Is He Gone

    Roxanne could tell that he was worried, so she sat up slowly on the bed and said, ¡°Don''t worry. I''m

    really fine. The doctors said I''m recovering. Besides, I can feel the antidote you brought worked.¡±

    Lucian cast her a gloomy gaze. ¡°Do you remember what you said?¡±

    Roxanne chuckled and assured, ¡°I''ll tell you if anything happens.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Only then did Lucian feel slightly relieved.

    Roxanne''s gaze drooped slightly with a hint of worry fleeted across.

    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Lucian asked softly when he noticed something was amiss with her.

    Roxanne quickly dismissed her thoughts, recollected herself, and looked up. ¡°I''m worried about the

    kids. I can''t help but think how they are doing now.¡±

    When he heard that, the suspicion in his gaze dissipated. ¡°Since you''re already awake, we can give

    them a call at night. They''ll be relieved to hear from you.¡±

    Roxanne bobbed her head. ¡°Hopefully.¡±

    With that, she looked down again.

    Seeing that, Lucian furrowed his brows, and worry filled his gaze again. ¡°Are you feeling difort

    anywhere?¡±

    Roxanne looked up innocently before caressing her belly with a sigh.

    ¡°After being unconscious for several days, I''m feeling a little hungry. And speaking about the kids made

    me think of the desserts they eat. So, I feel like eating some desserts now.¡±

    ¡°I''ll get you some,¡± said Lucian without hesitation.

    Roxanne frowned, looking troubled. ¡°But I just woke up, and I''m not allowed to eat greasy stuff.

    Desserts are out of the question.¡±

    Lucian could sense the emotion in her voice, and his heart softened.

    ¡°Bear with it for a while, okay? You can have some fruits.¡±

    He then turned around and patted Roxanne''s head affectionately.

    Roxanne frowned in silence for a few seconds before giving a hum in response. ¡°I want to have fruits

    from the stall beside the research institute. Their fruits are sweet,¡± she said.

    She gave Lucian a shy nce. ¡°Am I being too troublesome? You can actually get some from

    downstairs, too.¡±

    Roxanne would never say no to her request. After all, he almost lost her.

    ¡°It''s no trouble at all. I''ll get you some now. I''ll get the doctors to wait for you out there. Just tell them if

    there''s anything you need.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Without saying anything, Lucian turned around and left. Upon arriving at the door, he told the doctors to

    wait inside.

    The doctors thought something was happening to Roxanne''s body again. As soon as they entered the

    ward, they looked through the windows and saw her sitting on the hospital bed, safe and sound.

    They exchanged confused nces with each other.

    She just woke up. Where on earth is Mr. Farwell going now?

    Just as they wereing up with all kinds of answers, Roxanne''s voice rang out.

    ¡°Is he gone?¡± Roxanne looked outside the ward.

    The doctors froze for a few seconds before they realized Roxanne was talking to them. At the same

    time, they surmised she was referring to Lucian.

    The doctors were confused all of a sudden.

    Did they get into an argument? Mr. Farwell was so anxious when Ms. Jarvis fainted. How is it that they

    got into a fight right after she woke up? The chemistry between the two was clearly awkward when we

    entered just now.

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Be careful.¡±

 Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699

    Chapter 1699 A Comeback

    When she did not hear an answer from them, Roxanne was confused and wanted to step out and take

    a look.

    Seeing what she was doing, the others snapped out of their reverie and hurried into the ward.

    ¡°Is there something you need, Mrs. Farwell?¡±

    Only then did Roxanne sit down and ask, ¡°Is Lucian gone?¡±

    The doctors nodded hesitantly; their gazes filled with puzzlement.

    Noting their expressions, Roxanne smiled. ¡°I told him to get some fruits for me. It should take him some

    time toe back. Anyway, I need to talk to all of you.¡±

    The doctors heaved a sigh of relief and nodded.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    In the next second, Roxanne''s expression became serious. ¡°You guys should have gotten the results of

    the examination on the state of my recovery, right? The antidote worked, but it only slowed the effects

    of the poison for the time being. In short, it cannot cure mepletely. If it''s allowed to develop, the

    poison might make aeback.¡±

    In other words, Jack gave her only part of the antidote.

    It was his method of poisoning her.

    The antidote Jack gave needed to be taken several times. However, he had only given Lucian one

    dose.

    Roxanne had already suspected that when the doctors were examining her body.

    However, she was confident she could solve the problem without letting Lucian worry about it.

    That was why she came up with an excuse to make him leave so she could discuss it with the doctors.

    The second she finished speaking, the atmosphere in the room became tense.

    The doctors found it weird when they realized her recovery was extremely slow.

    Never did they expect Roxanne to have made an urate prognosis of her condition in such a short

    time.

    All of a sudden, admiration brimmed in their eyes as they stared at Roxanne.

    They quickly returned to their senses and jumped into the discussion. ¡°You''re right. The poison in your

    body is really unusual. To tell you the truth, we couldn''t identify you were poisoned before Mr. Farwell

    told us about it. After we confirmed you were poisoned, we... we couldn''t figure out what kind of poison

    it was.¡±

    Roxanne frowned. ¡°Did you do a blood test?¡±

    The doctors nodded dejectedly. ¡°We tested everything that could be tested. Still, there are no leads.¡±

    A grim look shed through Roxanne''s eyes. ¡°All of you are world-renowned experts. I doubt you

    discovered nothing over the past few days. Please tell me, even if it''s just a guess. I need your help.¡±

    The way the doctors looked at her shifted again.

    They believed she was well aware that her medical skills were far greater than theirs, yet she was

    saying she needed their help.

    Moreover, she seemed to trust them a lot.

    For the past few days, the doctors were feeling incredibly disheartened. However, her words gave them

    confidence again.

    After exchanging nces, they put on a more professional air and grew more confident. At that, they

    began describing all the tests and guesses they had for the past few days.

    While Roxanne listened, she nodded thoughtfully.

    When they finished talking, Roxanne paused her thoughts and shed them a grateful smile.

    ¡°I have some guesses, too, but I need your help to run a blood test. I want to confirm some things.¡±

 Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700

    Chapter 1700 Not Exaggerating At All

    Everyone was shocked by how fast Roxanne had figured something out.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± she asked in confusion when she saw the surprised looks on their faces.

    Still in shock, none of the experts said anything in response.

    Thinking they were worried about Lucian, Roxanne reassured them with a smile, ¡°All you guys have to

    do is follow my instructions. I''ll exin things to Lucian if he finds out.¡±

    Everyone gasped in shock when they heard that. ¡°D-Does Mr. Farwell not know about this?¡±

    They had assumed the tense atmosphere in the ward was due to Lucian finding out about the matter.

    Given the seriousness of the situation, they were surprised to hear that Roxanne didn''t tell Lucian

    about it.

    Roxanne lowered her gaze and replied worriedly, ¡°I think I might be able to save myself. He has been

    worried sick about me throughout the past few days, so I don''t want to worry him any further. Please

    help me keep this a secret from him.¡±

    She then shed the experts a smile as she continued, ¡°I have faith in you guys, so please have some

    faith in me as well. I''ll figure something out.¡±

    Moved by her confidence and determination, the experts gave in after a few seconds of hesitation.

    ¡°Since you trust us so much, we''ll do everything we can to help you out, Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief and thanked them profusely, ¡°Thank you all very much.¡±

    As most of them were much older than her, she maintained a polite and respectful attitude when

    speaking to them.

    The experts, however, felt she was being far too humble.

    ¡°No need to thank us, Mrs. Farwell. You are Dr. Lambert''s greatest student, after all. To be honest, we

    thought the news article was exaggerating when it said you had great medical skills. It wasn''t until we

    met you in person that we realized it wasn''t exaggerating at all.¡±

    Roxanne simply shed them a polite smile in response. ¡°We''re all doctors here, so you guys can just

    call me ''Dr. Jarvis.¡±

    ¡°You''re practically a miracle worker, Dr. Jarvis! Despite your young age, your knowledge of medicine is

    far greater than ours!¡±

    ¡°We all have some things that we excel in. I just happen to be good at traditional medicine,¡± Roxanne

    said.

    She then nced at the time and noticed that Lucian would being back soon.

    ¡°Anyway, time is of the essence. We should hurry up and draw my blood,¡± she urged them as they

    would have no time to do it once Lucian returned.

    The experts nodded and quickly got down to work.

    After extracting her blood, one of the experts sent it to theboratory for testing while the others waited

    outside.

    About five minutester, the elevator slowly came to a halt at the top floor. Lucian stepped out a few

    secondster with a huge bag of assorted fruits.

    Lucian narrowed his eyes when he saw the experts waiting outside the ward.

    ¡°Where''s Dr. Wagley?¡±

    Not only did Lucian possess a terrifyingly good memory, but the experts have also been there for a few

    days. As such, he was able to memorize each and every one of their names and faces.

    The experts did not expect him to notice that one of them was missing, so they werepletely caught

    off guard.

    ¡°D-Dr. Wagley went to the bathroom. He should be returning shortly,¡± said one of the experts nervously

    after a brief pause.

    Lucian frowned suspiciously at them before entering the ward.

    Roxanne had already regained herposure by then and was scrolling through her phone on the

    bed.

    Madilyn had arrived home and was asking about her condition. Not wanting her to worry, Roxanne

    simply told her that she was in the process of recovering.

    She put her phone away when Lucian made his way toward the bed.

    While cing the fruits aside, he nced at her phone and asked, ¡°Who were you texting?¡±Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701

    Chapter 1701 I Can Save Myself

    ¡°Madilyn. She''s worried about me and kept asking how I''m doing,¡± Roxanne replied with a smile.

    Lucian nodded and asked casually as he sat down beside the bed, ¡°I noticed that one of the doctors

    was out when I arrived. Did he tell you where he was going?¡±

    The smile on Roxanne''s face was frozen in ce when she heard that.

    She wasn''t expecting Lucian to even notice such details, let alone ask about it.

    After taking a few seconds to regain herposure, Roxanne replied as calmly as possible, ¡°I''m not

    sure. I''ll be fine as long as there are people around. It doesn''t matter if one or two of them step away

    for a bit.

    She then let out a helpless sigh and added, ¡°I''ve already regained consciousness, so you don''t need to

    have so many of them standing by. You should let them head back and get some rest.¡±

    Lucian seemed to be in deep thought as he retrieved an apple from the grocery bag and slowly peeled

    it.

    Knowing Roxanne, she wouldn''t ask for desserts immediately after recovering, let alone have me buy

    them from a store so far away. I know she probably needed some time alone, but I can''t seem to figure

    out why... Hmm... Her reaction and that of the experts outside the ward all seem rather suspicious. She

    must''ve told them something while I was out earlier. Given the situation at hand, her poisoning is the

    only possible thing they could''ve been talking about.

    The look in Lucian''s eyes turned gloomy at the thought of that.

    He stopped peeling the apple and stared solemnly at Roxanne as he asked, ¡°Is it true that the poison

    has beenpletely removed from your body?¡±

    Roxanne let out a helpless chuckle after a brief pause. ¡°You noticed?¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    She knew she wouldn''t be able to hide it from Lucian for long, but she didn''t think he would find out so

    soon.

    ¡°I was nning to tell you after I had found a way to neutralize the poison. I''m sorry I lied to you after

    promising to not keep secrets from you just earlier,¡± she continued with an apologetic look on her face.

    Lucian frowned as the mes of anger began to burn within his eyes. ¡°Did Jack pull some kind of trick

    on us? Did he give you a fake antidote or something?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°The antidote is real. It''s just that...¡±

    Lucian''s tone grew increasingly colder as he pressed on, ¡°It''s just what?¡±

    Since Lucian had already found out about her lies, Roxanne decided to not hide anything from him.

    ¡°The dosage he gave was iplete. I would need at least four to five times more of what he gave me

    in order topletely rid my body of that poison. I had a discussion with the experts earlier. We now

    have a lead and might be on to something, so you don''t have to worry too much about it.¡±

    Lucian''s eyes were clearly filled with anxiousness when he looked at her, but he soon regained his

    composure and said calmly, ¡°Oh, I''m not worried. I could just go deal with him again if necessary.¡±

    If submitting to Jack will save her life, then I shall dly do it!

    Roxanne felt touched when she heard that.

    She reached out to caress his cheek as she said reassuringly, ¡°That won''t be necessary. I''m confident

    in my ability to save myself. I mean, I did develop a drug that even the Damaris family couldn''t!¡±

    Jack had shown her some of the Damaris family''s books on ancient medicine while they were still on

    good terms. Those books contained lots of information on all sorts of rare and special medicinal herbs.

    Roxanne had a feeling that the key to the antidote could be found within those books.

    Fortunately for her, she had put in the effort to memorize everything in those books.

    Once the blood test results were out, I should be able to use that information to figure out the poison''s

    contents and synthesize an antidote myself!

 Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702

    Chapter 1702 The Kids Will Get Worried

    As Lucian was already prepared for the worst, he nodded after hearing what she said.

    ¡°All right; I trust you. You''re the best doctor I know, so you should be able to handle Jack''s poison with

    ease.¡±

    Roxanne wasn''t expecting Lucian to be convinced so easily, so she was caught off guard when she

    heard him say that.

    ¡°However, you must promise me that you will be honest with me if you ever run into any further issues

    along the way,¡± Lucian added as he continued peeling the apple.

    Having been snapped out of her dazed state, Roxanne nodded obediently in response. ¡°All right.¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She then looked Lucian in the eye and said affectionately, ¡°Thanks for believing in me, Honey.¡±

    The ward fell intoplete silence for a few seconds.

    ¡°W-What did you just call me?¡± Lucian asked with a look of joy and surprise in his eyes.

    Roxanne didn''t know what came over her just now, but she couldn''t bring herself to say it again with

    him staring at her like that.

    Her face burned bright red as she looked away to avoid his gaze.

    Naturally, Lucian wasn''t about to let her off the hook so easily. He quickly put the apple down and

    pressed on, ¡°What did you just call me? Say it again!¡±

    The sexual tension in the ward intensified as he continued to tease her.

    Roxanne was about to hide under the nket when her phone started ringing on the side.

    Realizing that it was the ringtone she had chosen for her kids, Roxanne pushed Lucian back as she

    said, ¡°Our kids are calling! Hurry up and answer the phone!¡±

    She hadn''t contacted them for a few days, so she figured they must have been worried sick.

    Although Lucian had already told them that Roxanne was away on a business trip, Archie and Benny

    were very smart, so it was only natural that they would get worried about her.

    Lucian had no choice but to stop teasing her and answer the phone. Even so, he kept his scorching

    gaze on her as he held the phone up to her ear.

    ¡°Mommy!¡±

    The kids'' adorable voices could be heard the moment the call got through.

    ¡°Yes, it''s me. Have you kids been behaving yourselvestely?¡± Roxanne replied with a smile.

    Feeling d that they could finally speak to Roxanne, the kids started telling her what they had been

    doingtely.

    ¡°Yeah, we have! We even helped Ms. Catalina do the dishes!¡±

    ¡°I helped too!¡±

    ¡°I helped Ms. Catalina with theundry!¡±

    The look in Roxanne''s eyes grew gentle when she heard their adorable voices. ¡°Really? I''m d to

    hear that!¡±

    Their tone grew a little depressed as they asked, ¡°When will youe home, Mommy? We really miss

    you!¡±

    Unsure of what to say, Roxanne simply stared at Lucian in silence.

    ¡°Daddy said you would being home tonight. Is that true?¡± Archie pressed on.

    Roxanne fell silent for a few seconds before replying with a smile, ¡°Yeah, that''s right. I''m already at the

    airport, so I''ll be arriving in Horingtonter tonight. Behave yourselves and wait for me at home, okay?

    I''ll buy you all some gifts on my way back.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Mommy! We''ll wait till you''re back home before we go to bed!¡±

    Roxanne then changed the topic by asking them how they had been doingtely.

    The kids then told her everything that had happened throughout the past few days, and they continued

    chatting happily until it was time for lunch.

    After reluctantly ending the call, Roxanne''s expression grew depressed as she stared at the ck

    screen of her phone.

    ¡°I want to make a trip back tonight. The kids will get worried if I don''t show up,¡± she said while looking

    up at Lucian.

 Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703

    Chapter 1703 Bringing The Kids Over

    ¡°You''ve only just recovered, and you have yet to make a full recovery,¡± Lucian replied with a

    disapproving frown.

    ¡°I know what I''m doing. At least I can get off the bed and walk around now,¡± Roxanne exined

    patiently.

    After arguing for a bit, Lucian gave in and said, ¡°You can''t leave the hospital. If you must see them, I''ll

    have Cayden bring them over.¡±

    ¡°If you do that, they''ll find out about me being sick,¡± Roxanne protested with a hesitant look in her eyes.

    She didn''t want the kids to worry about her at all.

    ¡°We''ll tell them you caught a cold after getting off the ne, so I had you sent to a hospital for

    treatment. They''re still kids, so I don''t think they''d be able to find out the truth,¡± Lucian suggested after

    giving it some thought.

    Roxanne still felt it wasn''t a good idea, but decided to go along with it anyway.

    Lucian then stepped aside and gave Cayden a call.

    Having dropped off Madilyn and Elektra, Cayden had just arrived at the hospital when he got Lucian''s

    call.

    ¡°I have sent Ms. Lane and Ms. Xander home safely, Mr. Farwell,¡± Cayden reported immediately after

    answering the phone.

    ¡°Got it. I need you to head over to the manor and bring the kids over,¡± Lucian replied.

    Cayden froze. ¡°I thought you wanted to keep this a secret from the kids?¡±

    Wouldn''t they find out what happened if I bring them over to the hospital?

    ¡°I want you to go pick them up tonight. If they ask any questions, just tell them that Roxanne is being

    treated at a hospital because she had a fever after getting off the ne,¡± Lucian replied.

    As Lucian had alreadye up with an excuse, Cayden knew better than to say any further.

    He then waited till it was nighttime before heading over to the manor as instructed.

    The three kids came rushing over the moment his car pulled up in the courtyard.

    The excited smiles on their faces faded the moment they saw Cayden step out of the car. ¡°Oh, it''s you,

    Mr. Lawson...¡±

    Cayden felt his heart ache when he saw how disappointed they were. ¡°Come on, I''ll bring you kids to

    see your mommy and daddy.¡±

    Their eyes lit up when they heard that, but the look of joy was soon reced with concern when they

    recalled what Roxanne said. ¡°Mommy told us to wait for her at home.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Archie stared at Cayden as he asked, ¡°Did something happen to our mommy, Mr. Lawson?¡±

    Why else would Mommy not answer our calls and send Mr. Lawson over to pick us up?

    Benny and Este, too, grew worried after hearing what Archie said.

    Cayden felt bad for lying to them, but he knew he had no choice but to do so.

    ¡°It''s not that serious. Mrs. Farwell had a fever on the way back, so Mr. Farwell brought her to the

    hospital for an examination. It''s nothing to worry about!¡±

    Seeing as the kids were still doubtful of his words, Cayden added, ¡°If you are still worried, thene

    with me to the hospital and see for yourselves. Mrs. Farwell wouldn''t have sent me over to pick you

    kids up if something serious had happened to her, right?¡±

    The kids then decided to believe him for the time being and got into the car after saying goodbye to

    Catalina.

    The atmosphere in the car was particrly gloomy as all three of the kids were in a subdued mood

    throughout the drive.

    Cayden, too, let out a helpless sigh as he didn''t know how he couldfort them.

    These kids have no idea that they nearly lost their mother forever...

 Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704

    Chapter 1704 Apany You

    The car slowly came to a halt in front of the hospital. Cayden got out of the car and whirled around to

    get the kids out, only to see they were already standing outside, staring up at him with eagerness

    shining in their eyes, waiting for him to take them inside.

    Cayden internally sighed at the kids'' eagerness. Suppressing the upset rising within him, he patted the

    children¡¯s headsfortingly. ¡°Let''s head inside.¡±

    The kids nodded obediently and followed him into the building.

    Before entering the elevator, Cayden sent a message to Lucian, informing his boss of their arrival.

    The elevator dinged at the top floor. When the doors slid open, they saw Lucian waiting for them

    outside.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    The children excitedly dashed out of the elevator and clung onto Lucian¡¯s legs.

    Lucian gently ruffled the kids'' heads before nodding at Cayden. ¡°Thank you for the trouble. You can

    take a break tomorrow¡±

    Caydenplied respectfully before shutting the elevator doors. He left, giving the family some time

    and space.

    ¡°Daddy, where¡¯s Mommy?¡± Archie urged as he nervously tugged on the hem of Lucian¡¯s shirt. Lucian

    dropped his gaze to him. ¡°She''s in her room.¡±

    He turned around and led them toward Roxanne''s room.

    The children trailed after him closely.

    When they saw their mother lying on the bed, tears started flowing down their cheeks.

    ¡°Mommy, what happened? Are you okay? We''re so worried about you!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Their parents didn''te home for the past few days. Their mother didn''t even pick up her phone.

    They had been obedient and didn''t cause any trouble, but the truth was, they were sick with worry.

    The brave front they held up finally crumbled when they saw Roxanne''¡¯s pallor.

    Roxanne didn''t expect the kids to be so worried. Her heart ached at their tears. She tried to push

    herself up to get down from the bed.

    However, the kids hurriedly raced to her side when they saw her intention. ¡°Mommy, lie back down.¡±

    Roxanne couldn''t do anything but wipe their tears away. ¡°Don''t''. cry. I''m fine. I was just too tired and

    slightly feverish for the past two days. I''ll be fine after two days¡¯ rest.¡±

    She paused a beat before smiling at them. ¡°Look at me. I''m fine!¡± Despite her assurance, Este''s

    tears didn''t stop falling.

    ¡°But... Mommy, you don''t look so good...¡± she sobbed. Just like thest time when you feel

    unconscious. Just recalling the memory flooded Este with fear. Her grip on Roxanne''s sleeve

    tightened.

    The rims of Roxanne''s eyes turned red. She felt bad about worrying them. ¡°I truly am fine. Have you

    forgotten that I''m the most amazing doctor? I can cure all kinds of sickness, much less a fever.¡±

    She held their tiny hands and pulled them to her forehead. ¡°Feel that? It''s not hot anymore.¡¯

    The kids gently rubbed her forehead and nodded while tears continuously rolled down their cheeks.

    Roxanne consoled with a smile, ¡°Be good and wait for me at home. I''ll rest in the hospital for two more

    days, then go back and apany you.¡±

    Benny shook his head. ¡°We want to stay at the hospital with you, Mommy!¡±

    Este nodded her head firmly, agreeing with Benny''s suggestion. ¡°I want to stay with Mommy too!¡±

    Archie didn''t say anything and merely stared at her as he continued crying.

    Roxanne patted each child''s head and declined, ¡°You can''t. My fever is gone but not my cold. You''ll

    contract it if you stay here. I don''t have the energy to treat you now¡±

    The children pressed their lips into a firm line¡ªan expression of their displeasure. They stood by the

    bed and stared at her. Their eyes conveyed their desire to stay.

 Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705

    Chapter 1705 Almost Lose Them

    Guilt surged within Roxanne when she caught the children''s worried gaze. However, she silently

    averted her gaze.

    ¡°I had your dad bring you here because I didn''t want you to continue worrying about me. Now that you

    see I''m fine, you can be assured of my well-being. I''ll worry about your health again if you catch my

    cold.¡±

    Despite her exnation, Benny was still unwilling to leave.

    Archie gave in and said, ¡°We''ll head back then. Take good care of yourself, Mommy.¡±

    Hearing their brother''s words, Benny and Este couldn''t voice their disagreement despite their

    unwillingness.

    Roxanne let out a relieved sigh when they finally conceded. She nodded with a smile. ¡°Got it. I''ll take

    good care of myself so that I can go home to you as soon as I can.¡±

    ¡°You must pick up our call!¡± Archie demanded with a grim look on his face.

    Roxanne knew the kids were worried sick for getting out of touch with her for the past two days. Her

    guilt wed at her at that knowledge, so she agreed to Archie''s demand.

    With her promise, the children finally relented and released Roxanne''s hand reluctantly.

    Roxanne didn''t dare to meet their gazes and hurriedly turned her gaze to Lucian. ¡°Lucian, you can

    send them back now.¡±

    She was scared tears would flow from her eyes if she continued locking gaze with them.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Guilt mmed upon her since she should stay by the children''s side seeing they were so upset.

    However, she couldn''t discharge from the hospital. Thus she could only have Lucian take care of them

    on her behalf.

    Fear gripped Lucian as he watched the kids being with Roxanne. He recalled how close she was to

    losing them.

    However, he quickly snapped out of his shback and collected his feelings at Roxanne''s cue. He

    nodded at the children and promised, ¡°I''ll take good care of your mother. Going back obediently is the

    biggest help you can give to your mommy and me.¡±

    He stepped closer to the kids and patted their heads before bending down and carrying Este into his

    arms. He reached his empty hand out to Archie and Benny.

    Benny took his hand with tears still flowing while Archie held his brother''s hand.

    The kids cast a longing nce over their shoulders at Roxanne.

    Roxanne waved at them with a smile. She could feel the prick of tears at the back of her eyes.

    It was such a close shave and I would''ve lost them.

    Watching Lucian and the kids leaving through the door, Roxanne''s gaze grew determined.

    I will do all I can to cure myself for the kids'' sake. They finally got aplete family after going through

    so much. I won''t ever let their situation revert to the past.

    In the meantime, Lucian shut the backseat door after the children got in the car. He got in the driver

    seat and pulled away from the hospital toward the manor.

    On the way there, the kids couldn''t stop crying. The atmosphere in the car was tense.

    Lucian''s heart ached for the children when he caught their red, puffy eyes through the rearview mirror.

    ¡°I promise you I''ll take good care of your mommy,¡± he swore.

    Benny sniffled before sobbing, ¡°I trust you, Daddy. Every time Mommy got sick, you would take good

    care of her.¡±

    When Mommy was sick before, Daddy would stay by Mommy''s side, and Mommy would get better

    every time. I''m sure this time is no different.

    Guilt clenched Lucian''s stomach at Benny''s trust. His lips curled into a faint smile before answering,

    ¡°That''s for sure.¡±

    If they knew, they almost lost Roxanne because of me. I wonder if they would still trust me like this.

    The children were clueless about his thoughts. They merely pleaded with him to take care of their

    mother well.

    Lucian agreed with a heavy heart.

    Lucian glimpsed at the rearview mirror again when the kids'' voices had gotten softer.

    Exhaustion from all the crying finally set in. Benny and Este were sound asleep with their heads

    leaning against each another.

 Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706

    Chapter 1706 Sick For A While

    Lucian nced at the passenger seat and was met with Archie''s wide-awake eyes.

    Shocked, Lucian questioned, ¡°You''re still awake?¡±

    I thought all of them had fallen asleep.

    Archie''s eyes were red and puffy too. Yet, he still kept a solemn look on his face.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy has been sick for many days already, right?¡±

    Lucian''s expression grew tense at his question. He wasn''t sure if he should tell his son the truth.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Archie is the most mature of the three. Exining the situation to Archie first is the best option if I want

    to tell them the truth. They were still crying until a while ago, though. I don''t think it''s the right time to tell

    them yet.

    After a few minutes of silence, Lucian decided to keep it from them. ¡°No, that''s not it. Don''t think too

    much. Your mother just got a cold and a fever. She''ll be better soon.¡±

    The second he finished, Archie immediately asked, ¡°But Mommy never went on such a long business

    trip before.¡±

    Lucian''s expression didn''t falter as he said, ¡°That was because she was worried no one would take

    care of you, your brother, and your sister if she was gone for too long. Now that you have me, she can

    put her heart in her stomach.¡±

    Lucian nced at the passenger seat and was met with Archie''s wide-awake eyes.

    A mask of concentration overtook Archie''s face at Lucian''s answer.

    He''s right. Mommy wouldn''t go on long business trips before because she knew we would be waiting

    for her at home. Now that we''re living with Daddy, Mommy can be more at ease. But... I still feel

    something doesn''t add up.

    Lucian gazed ahead as he drove but asionally would shoot nces to check on the kids in the

    backseat. He was fighting in his mind about whether to tell them the truth.

    Suddenly, Archie''s voice broke the silence. He muttered with a frown, ¡°Our hearts felt heavy thest

    time Mommy fainted. It''s the same this time.¡±

    We shouldn''t have that feeling if Mommy only has a cold and fever. Besides, we felt it a few days ago.

    I''m sure Mommy''s condition is not just a simple fever.

    However, he noted his father''s avoidance of telling him the truth, so being the thoughtful child that he

    was, he didn''t continue hounding his father about it. ¡°No matter what''s wrong with Mommy. I trust that

    you''ll take good care of her as long as you''re there. We have faith in you, Daddy.¡±

    His words were a copy of what Benny said earlier.

    When Mommy was sick before, Mommy always got better in the end under Daddy''s care. I trust that

    this time will not be any different.

    Lucian couldn''t get a word out of his mouth at Archie''s absolute trust.

    Archie didn''t mind Lucian''s silence. Instead, he said, ¡°Daddy, all you have to focus on is caring for

    Mommy. Leave Benny and Essie to me! I''ll watch over them! You can''t let anything happen to Mommy,

    okay?¡±

    Archie''s voice cracked at the end.

    Lucian glimpsed at the rearview mirror again and saw the unshed tear in the corner of his eyes. His

    heart clenched again.

    ¡°Got it. I won''t let anything happen to your mother. I''ll protect her even if I have to give up my life.¡±

    Archie shook his head fervently. ¡°No! I want both Daddy and Mommy to be safe and sound! We want

    Mommy toe back, but Daddy, you can''t leave us too!¡±

    His words moved Lucian''s heart. Lucianforted, ¡°All right. I''lle back with your mother. Don''t be

    scared.¡±

    Archie finally nodded as he cried.

    Lucian sent them back to the Manor. When the children woke up, they were still feeling a bit down.

    As he was worried about them, he watched them wash up and return to their rooms before leaving the

    house.

 Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707

    Chapter 1707 Seeking Permission

    Back at the hospital, Roxanne was still awake.

    Lucian quickened his pace when he saw the lights in her ward were still on.

    ¡°Why are you still up?¡± He was worried when he saw Roxanne sitting on the bed in a daze.

    Roxanne returned to her senses after she heard his voice and smiled. ¡°I''ve slept too much for four days

    straight, so I can''t fall asleep now.¡±

    Then, she asked about the kids, ¡°Where are the kids? Are they asleep?¡±

    ¡°I''ve tugged them in bed beforeing here,¡± Lucian replied.

    Roxanne felt more at ease hearing that. Soon after, she started worrying about him. ¡°You look pale.

    You should get a good rest at home.¡±

    People might think Lucian was the one who was sick after seeing his face.

    Hearing that, Lucian ran his hand down his face instinctively. Then, he forced a smile. ¡°I had the

    experience of being unable to sleep for days for work so it''s no big deal.¡±

    He walked up and sat next to the bed. Then, he looked at Roxanne with a tender gaze. ¡°Besides, how

    can I leave you all alone at the hospital? I''m sure the kids wouldn''t let me do that.¡±

    Roxanne gave him a puzzled look. What has that got to do with the kids?

    Back at the hospital, Roxanne was still awake.

    Lucian quickened his pace when he saw the lights in her ward were still on.

    With a smile, Lucian told her what the kids had told him in the car earlier.

    Roxanne felt a warm sensation in her heart after she knew how protective they were of her. ¡°I was

    afraid they would be scared after knowing it. I never thought...¡±

    As she spoke, she smiled and nced at Lucian. ¡°They weren''t scared because you were with them,

    and that''s why they were confident.¡±

    Perhaps this was the power of paternal love.

    With that, they looked at each other and grinned.

    Roxanne made room for him and said, ¡°It''s gettingte now. Come and get some rest. You''ve got huge

    dark circles under your eyes!¡±

    ¡°There''s no rush. Since you can''t fall asleep, I want to seek your permission for something,¡± Lucian said

    while he remained seated.

    Roxanne got serious when she saw his darkened expression. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Lucian''s brows furrowed slightly, thinking of how to deliver the news.

    After a few minutes, he finally broke the silence. ¡°Jack''s second demand is for your research institute to

    work with them again. I''ve already drawn up the statement of unteral termination of the contract so

    that I can get the antidote. I only need to release¡ª¡±

    Roxanne interrupted before he could finish. ¡°No way.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Lucian stopped talking and looked at her helplessly. ¡°You don''t have to worry about the funds. Farwell

    Group and Queen Group will pay you arge sum as the termination fee. You can use the money to

    increase employee benefits. It won''t matter if you take the money from the Damaris family.¡±

    Roxanne said solemnly, ¡°I''m the person in charge of the research institute. If you want to terminate the

    contract with us, I''ll try to look for another business partner. But I''ll never consider working with the

    Damaris family!¡±

    After knowing the man that Jack was, Roxanne decided not to get involved with him in any way.

    She wouldn''t let Jack threaten them with this and let him have his way.

    Lucian fell silent after seeing her firm attitude and hesitated. ¡°I know how you feel, but now is not the

    time for you to burn your bridges with Jack.¡±

    He knew if the research institute formed a coboration with the Damaris Group, Roxanne would still

    hold value to Jack.

    In that case, there would be hope for her to get the antidote from Jack if they couldn''t develop it.

 Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708

    Chapter 1708 Not Answering The Phone

    ¡°l develop the antidote.¡±

    Roxanne sounded determined. ¡°I''m sure he''ll make excessive demands from us every time we ask for

    an antidote from him if we do as he says this ume. Do you really want to agree to his demands?¡±

    She was displeased. ¡°Didn''t you say you trust me? I''m sure I can do it!¡±

    Naturally, Lucian knew Jack would make more excessive demands in the future. However, he had no

    choice but to ept it for Roxanne''s sake.

    When he saw Roxanne''s determination, he gradually gained confidence in her.

    The two gazed at each other for what seemed like forever before Lucianpromised, ¡°Okay, I got it.

    We''ll do as you say. [ll annul the statement, and we can continue to work together.¡±

    A smile crept onto Roxanne¡¯s face after he gave in. Lucian finally stood up after they decided on what

    to do.

    Roxanne thought he was going onto the bed to rest, so she made space for him.

    With a deep gaze, Lucian said, ¡°I''m thankful for your invitation, darling. But you just recovered, and the

    bed is too small. I don''t want you to feel squeezed, so I''ll take the couch.¡±

    Before Roxanne could respond, Lucian turned and walked to the couch by the door.

    Roxanne btedly realized what he had called her and started to blush.

    Watching him lie down on the couch, she also slowlyy down.

    Lucian turned off the light, and the ward was plunged into darkness.

    The two kept their silence, each with their own thoughts.

    Early the following day, Jack opened the social media app and looked up news about Farwell Group

    and the research institute.

    ording to his agreement with Lucian, thetter should have already released a statement about the

    termination of the contract on the inte at that hour.

    He waited for an hour, but there was no sign of Farwell Group releasing the statement.

    Jack couldn''t help but think of the marriage that hadn''t been announced so far, and his expression

    turned cold. ¡°Lucian Farwell! How dare you?¡±

    How dare you mess with me when Roxanne''¡¯s life is in my hands!

    At the thought of that, Jack gave Kevin an instruction with a darkened expression. ¡°Give Lucian a call!¡±

    He wanted to know what Lucian was thinking. Frightened by his gloomy aura, Kevin quickly took out

    the phone and called Lucian.

    In the meantime, Lucian and Roxanne couldn''t fall asleep all night. They opened their eyes and sat up

    when the sun had barely risen.

    Roxanne continued to think about theposition of the antidote while Lucian finally had time to

    handle

    Farwell Group''s affairs.

    Aloud ringing broke the silence and disrupted their concentration.

    Lucian came back to his senses and nced at the caller ID. His face darkened, and hesitation shed

    across his eyes.

    ¡°Is it from Jack?¡±

    Roxanne looked over and saw Lucian¡¯s change in expression. Immediately, she knew who had called.

    Lucian scrunched his eyebrows in tacit vindication.

    Upon seeing that, Roxanne put away her thoughts and said in a low voice, ¡°I''ll call him back. I have

    something to tell him.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian hesitated for a moment but eventually declined the call.

    On the other end, Kevin looked perplexed when

    Lucian declined the call. ¡°Mr. Damaris, Mr. Farwell is not picking up the call.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°That jerk!¡± Jack was enraged. ¡°How dare he mess with me! I''ll never let him off the hook!¡±

    Kevin lowered his head and kept his breath quiet after seeing his fury.

    The atmosphere inside the office abruptly turned tense.

    All of a sudden, Jack''s phone rang.

    He nced at the screen and furrowed his brows when he saw the caller ID.

 Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709

    Chapter 1709 Not A Chance

    Roxanne? Isn''t she with Lucian now? Why is she calling me back instead of Lucian?

    Jack was skeptical and finally answered the call after a while.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you''re awake?¡±

    On the other end, Roxanne''s voice was full of anger.

    ¡°I''ve overestimated you, Jack. Being the Damaris family¡¯s heir and a doctor, I can''t believe you used

    your knowledge to poison me! Don''t you think you''ve failed the Damaris family''s name?¡±

    Hearing her reprimand, Jack''s eyes shed hostility as the corners of his lips slowly curled up. ¡°You still

    have the time to criticize me. It seems that you are very energetic!¡±

    ¡°It''s all thanks to you,¡± Roxanne responded coldly. Narrowing his eyes, Jack sneered, ¡°Since you know

    I did it, you should be clear that your life is in my hand. Watch your attitude!¡±

    Then, he questioned coldly, ¡°Where''s Lucian? Pass the phone to him!¡±

    Roxanne rejected without hesitation, ¡°He has nothing to say to you! This is between us. Jack, don''t you

    dare threaten him with me again!¡±

    She would never allow herself to be anyone''s weakness.

    Seeing her aggressive demeanor, Jack was so mad that he burst intoughter. ¡°Very well. Why do you

    think you regained consciousness? Hasn''t Lucian told you? He only got the antidote from me after

    agreeing to three conditions.¡±

    He thought Roxanne wasn''t aware of it, so he said arrogantly, ¡°In order to get the antidote for you,

    Lucian has agreed to terminate the cooperation with your research institute. Moreover, he got married

    to another woman!¡±

    Although he wasn''t sure of the authenticity of the marriage certificate yet, he wanted to use it to

    provoke Roxanne.

    At first, he thought Roxanne would be enraged by this. To his surprise, she sounded calm on the other

    end of the line.

    ¡°I''m aware of all this. Just give up. I''m the person in charge of the research institute. Even if we

    terminate the contract with Farwell Group, we will not work with you.¡±

    As for Lucian''s fake marriage, Roxanne didn''t n to expose it yet.

    ¡°You got a death wish?¡± Jack was livid. ¡°Roxanne, do you think Lucian got the real antidote yesterday?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Roxanne uttered firmly, ¡°Of course, I know it''s not real, but I''ll develop the antidote with my own

    strength. My life will only be in my own hands!¡±

    However, Jack felt as if he had heard a joke. He was dumbfounded at first, then broke intoughter.

    ¡°You will develop the antidote? Stop dreaming! Is the Damaris family''s secret technique a joke to you?

    There''s not a chance even if you ask Harvey for help!¡±

    Roxanne¡¯s expression turned solemn when she heard him belittling her professor. ¡°I''m Professor

    Lambert''s student. If I can develop the antidote to your poison, so can he. I''m not asking him for help

    because I don''t want to worry him. You''d better be more respectful!¡±

    ¡°Since you are so confident, then give it a try. If you don''t get the second bottle of antidote before

    tonight, you will die from poisoning. Don''te crying to beg me,¡± Jack snorted coldly.

    Without waiting for Roxanne to speak, he hung up right away.

    He didn''t believe that anyone other than him could make an antidote to his poison.

 Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710

    Chapter 1710 Shocked

    Lucian''s expression froze slightly when the phone was hung up. He had a lot to say.

    On second thought, he swallowed all his unspoken words.

    Right now, all he wanted was for Roxanne to concentrate and find a way to develop the antidote.

    Everything else did not matter.

    At worst, he would beg Jack again.

    Roxanne could sense his worry, so sheforted him softly, ¡°The blood test results should be out

    soon. I will think of a way.¡±

    The look on Lucian''s face eased up a little after hearing that. ¡°I have faith in you.¡±

    Once again, a nket of silence fell over the room.

    Lucian knew Roxanne was upied with thinking about the antidote again, so he didn''t disturb her.

    All of a sudden, someone knocked on the door.

    Breaking out of her reverie, Roxanne looked at the door in confusion. She thought it was Madilyn.

    Lucian stood up and opened the door.

    He felt much more rxed when he saw the person at the door.

    ¡°Lucian, Old Mr. Lomax might have found someposition of Jack''s poison!¡±

    Jonathan announced excitedly and then he thought of something, causing his expression to turn grim.

    ¡°How is Roxanne doing? We aren''tte, are we?¡±

    He carefully observed Lucian''s expression after he was done talking. Then, he began murmuring, ¡°I

    don''t think we''rete, right? Otherwise, you wouldn''t look like this.¡±

    As soon as those words fell, Roxanne''s voice sounded from inside before Lucian could reply,

    ¡°Is that Jonathan? Why aren''t youing in?¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    She heard Jonathan''s voice at the door for a long time and felt strange since he wasn''ting in.

    Jonathan sighed in relief when he heard her voice. Taken aback, he asked, ¡°You''re awake, Roxanne?

    You two got the antidote?¡±

    He looked at Lucian in disbelief.

    Lucian remained silent and nodded respectfully at Peregrine, who was right behind Jonathan. Then, he

    turned around and brought them into the ward.

    Jonathan was overjoyed when he saw Roxanne sitting up on the bed.

    ¡°You''re finally awake, Roxanne. We were so worried for the past few days! I thought... Forget it. Let''s

    not talk about that. Everything is fine now that you have regained consciousness. How are you feeling?

    Do you feel unwell?¡±

    Seeing his excitement, Roxanne couldn''t help but chuckle, ¡°I''m sorry I made you worry. I feel much

    better now.¡±

    Then, she looked curiously at the person behind Jonathan and asked hesitantly, ¡°I heard you mention

    Old Mr. Lomax. Is he the person I''m thinking of?¡±

    The two finally realized they hadn''t introduced Peregrine to Roxanne.

    Jonathan took half a step back and stood behind Peregrine as he said, ¡°This is the King of Medicine of

    Merania, Peregrine Lomax, also known as Old Mr. Lomax. He came to treat you specially.¡±

    Peregrine Lomax?

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne reeled in shock.

    ¡°What do you mean by King of Medicine of Merania? I can''t even find the antidote for the poison that

    young man made. I''ve failed my title!¡±

    Peregrine stayed up for a few nights to browse through his medical books. He was beyond exhaustion.

    Coupled with the frustration of failing to find the antidote, his expression looked grim.

    Lucianforted, ¡°Please don''t feel bad, Old Mr. Lomax. Jack said he learned the method of

    developing this poison from the ancient medical books of the Damaris family. Understandably, you

    couldn''t find the antidote.¡±

    Peregrine frowned slightly and suddenly eximed, ¡°No wonder I couldn''t find what I wanted even after

    going through all the medical books!¡±

 Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711

    Chapter 1711 Not Much Time

    ¡°You''re Old Mr. Lomax?¡± Roxanne finally snapped out of her shock andpared the person in front of

    her with the picture taken in his younger days.

    Peregrine nodded and asked caringly, ¡°How''s your body doing?¡±

    Respectfully, she sat with a straightened back. ¡°Thank you for asking. My body''s doing fine right now.

    I''m sorry for greeting you in such an impertinent manner.¡±

    Then she tried to leave the bed.

    In response, Peregrine waved his hand. ¡°It''s fine. You''re a patient. There''s no need for you to mind your

    etiquette.¡±

    He turned to Lucian. ¡°How did Ms. Jarvis wake up? Did an expert create the antidote?¡±

    Pressing on Roxanne''s shoulder to make her sit on the bed, Lucian replied in a deep voice, ¡°I

    sessfully took some from Jack. However, the dosage I obtained wasn''t enough to expel all traces of

    poison in her body. I''m afraid your help is still necessary, Old Mr. Lomax.¡±

    Peregrine nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Obviously, he was going to do his best to treat Roxanne. It was why he came, after all.

    ¡°Jonathan said you''ve already figured out some of the poison''sposition. Is that true?¡± inquired

    Lucian somewhat impatiently.

    As long as they knew what the poison was made of, it would be easy to synthesize an antidote.

    Peregrine nodded and informed the two of his analysis.

    Since Lucian knew nothing about medicine, he could only guess that the medicinal herbs Peregrine

    listed were rare.

    As Roxanne listened to Peregrine, a look of awe settled in her eyes.

    When the old man finished speaking, she couldn''t help but exim with admiration, ¡°You really do live

    up to your title as Merania''s King of Medicine! While these medicinal herbs aren''t particrly rare,

    people seldom use them because they are often ignored. I think only you could''ve thought of them, Old

    Mr. Lomax!¡±

    If he hadn''t mentioned the names of those herbs, she would''ve forgotten that some of them even

    existed.

    Peregrine shook his head. ¡°Don''t celebrate yet. This is only one part of the solution. If we want to

    develop the antidote, we must find all the medicinal herbs.¡±

    I believe the rest of the medicinal herbs are recorded in the Damaris family''s ancient medicine books,

    but even I have no clue what they are. Staring at Roxanne with anticipation, he said, ¡°I recall you are

    Harvey''s student. In that case, your medicinal skills should be top-notch. Since you''ve woken up, you

    can help me devise a solution together.¡±

    Roxanne felt a little embarrassed to be praised by him. ¡°I''m just an amateurpared to you.

    However, since it concerns my life and death, of course, I''ll do my best.¡±

    Her tone grew more resolute and professional. ¡°If you don''t mind, can you tell me what you''ve

    discovered over the past few days? I''m running out of time.¡±

    Upon seeing how fast she got into the groove, Peregrine nodded with delight as he became even more

    impressed by her. I must say, she''s the only one who has seemed the most like a doctor over the past

    few days! Furthermore, even though she has been poisoned, she remainsposed. Her future will be

    unbelievably bright!

    Soon, the two began discussing theposition of the poison.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    asionally, Jonathan would voice his opinion.

    Meanwhile, Lucian could only listen to the conversation at the side. I should''ve found some time to

    learn a thing or two about medicine!

 Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712

    Chapter 1712 Developing The Cure

    ¡°I believe I''ve seen the other medicinal herbs in the Damaris family''s ancient medicine books before.¡± In

    the end, Peregrine couldn''t recall the rest of the medicinal herbs.

    Hesitantly, Roxanne said, ¡°Give me some time. I believe I can figure them out based on the leads

    you''ve provided.¡±

    When he realized she had read those ancient medicine books too, he was shocked but didn''t show it

    on his face. ¡°The other medicinal herbs aren''t as important as the keyponent. I doubt Jack

    would''ve made it that easy for us to figure out.¡±

    As long as they couldn''t ascertain that crucial ingredient, they wouldn''t be able to develop the antidote.

    Carefully, Jonathan voiced his spection. ¡°I don''t think it''s just a matter of figuring out the medicinal

    herbs. Perhaps Jack was so sure we wouldn''t be able to create the cure because he used an

    unconventional method to synthesize the poison. That may be why it''s so difficult to discern the

    poison''s raw materials.¡± It would exin why someone as skilled as Peregrine and Roxanne still

    couldn''t make heads or tails of the poison after so long.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    Silence ensued. The atmosphere in the room turned gloomy.

    Both Peregrine and Roxanne were deep in thought with a frown.

    Even though they were in deep water, none of them intend to give up.

    ¡°Will this help?¡± Lucian presented a bottle sitting at the side to the rest.

    The other three nced at the bottle, puzzled.

    Thus, he exined, ¡°This is the bottle that contained the antidote. Perhaps some residues of the

    antidote remain inside and cane in handy.¡±

    After he fed Roxanne the antidote, he kept the bottle.

    He didn''t give it too much thought back then, but he was d he did it since it might provide a lead to

    the clueless doctors.

    ¡°You kept the bottle? Why didn''t you take it out earlier?¡± admonished Peregrine, though he was relieved

    to hear that.

    That revtion visibly lightened Roxanne''s mood. ¡°Lucian''s not proficient in pharmacology, Old Mr.

    Lomax. There''s no need to snap at him.¡±

    Then she beamed gratefully at Lucian. ¡°Thank you for being scrupulous! These few drops of the

    antidote may be immensely helpful!¡±

    That idea excited Roxanne and Peregrine.

    With a serious expression, Peregrine urged, ¡°Let''s not dawdle! Since we have the antidote, we can

    analyze it right now!¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°The analytical equipment in the hospital is inadequate, so I''ll head to the research

    institute right away.¡±

    As she spoke, she attempted to leave the bed.

    Lucian frowned as he watched her ignoring her condition. ¡°You shouldn''t be moving around right now.¡±

    The more time passes since Roxanne consumes the antidote, the more ill she looks. Considering

    Jack''s threat earlier, if Roxanne tries to act recklessly again, the poison may kick in before tonight! If

    that happens, even if they figure out the poison''s form, it may be toote for her!

    ¡°I''ll go, Roxanne. I know a bit about pharmacology,¡± proposed Jonathan.

 Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713

    Chapter 1713 Lower Head

    A troubled look surfaced on Roxanne''s countenance. ¡°Are you even still familiar with theb

    equipment?¡± I''m certain Jonathan has been the person in charge of Queen Group for the past few

    years. It''s likely been a long while since he touched anything rted to Queen Group''s research on

    medicinal herbs. I''m not willing to take risks at this critical moment.

    Embarrassed, Jonathan rubbed his nose. ¡°How about I ask a trustworthy employee in mypany to

    do it?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°No, I still want to do it myself. I can''t trust others to pull it off. You understand me,

    don''t you?¡±

    Upon hearing that, he nodded. ¡°I do. It concerns your life, after all. Naturally, you want to be meticulous

    about it. However...¡±

    He carefully nced at Lucian. Based on his expression alone, I can tell he won''t let her go.

    ¡°Jack was confident no one could crack his forme, which means he must''ve done something special

    when synthesizing it! I''ve been working with him for a long time, so only I know how to figure it out!¡±

    Turning to Lucian, she pleaded sincerely, ¡°If we submit to him tonight, there''ll be a next time. We can''t

    allow him to keep acting arrogantly like that! We must end this today!¡±

    Of course, Lucian understood her reasoning.

    However, he cared more about keeping her alive.

    After staying silent for a long while, Peregrine spoke up. ¡°Before we create the antidote, you should

    stay on the bed and avoid wearing yourself down.¡±

    In response, a dejected look swirled in Roxanne''s eyes. ¡°But...¡± Is there even anyone who can see

    through Jack''s trick except me? No, I must go. There''s not much time left.

    ¡°If you insist on tiring yourself, you may trigger the poison ahead of time. When that happens, there

    won''t be enough time to save you, even if you ask Jack for the antidote.¡± A serious expression formed

    on his face. ¡°You should know you mustn''t move when your blood vessels are hardening!¡±

    Lucian was astonished to hear that. Roxanne knew what would happen if she forced herself to leave

    the bed, yet she still wanted to follow through with her n.

    Upon pressing Roxanne''s shoulder with his hand, he stared at her with a resolute look. No matter what,

    I won''t let her leave the bed!

    In response, she lowered her head in guilt. ¡°I just think I can develop the antidote before the poison

    activates. That way¡ª¡±

    His cold voice interrupted her. ¡°Did it ur to you that you''re gambling with your life right now?¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Resignedly, she raised her head to meet his eyes. ¡°I don''t want us to live under Jack''s thumb.¡± I''m

    primarily worried about Lucian. He was always an outstanding man, never submitting to anyone else.

    However, because of me, he''s willing to sacrifice his marriage. For six years, he never made any

    compromises on his marriage, yet... Just thinking about that makes me feel like I''m dragging him down.

    I can''t help but me myself, and I don''t want to see him defer to anyone for any reason. At the same

    time, I don''t want any involvement with that two-faced Jack anymore!

    ¡°I rather submit to Jack than let you die,¡± uttered Lucian as he grasped her hand.

 Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714

    Chapter 1714 A Despicable Man

    Roxanne had no choice but to abandon the idea of visiting the research institute due to Lucian''s

    insistence ande up with another one.

    ¡°Ms. Xander''s medical skills are great.¡± Knitting his eyebrows, Lucian proposed, ¡°Maybe you can ask

    her to go to the research institute in your stead. Then you can tell her what to do on the phone.¡± If I

    remember correctly, Madilyn has always worked in the medical industry. She even treated Roxanne

    with a few experts during the past few days. Her skills are clearly extraordinary.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Hesitation shed past Roxanne''s eyes. ¡°Madilyn...¡± She may have excellent medical skills, but she''s

    not very good when ites to pharmacology.

    After a brief contemtion, she concluded that there was no other way and nodded. ¡°I''ll call her right

    now and ask her to head to the research institute.¡± At most, I''ll ask her to carry out the test before I

    read the results through a video call.

    Promptly, she called Madilyn, and thetter answered. ¡°I was just about to visit you, Roxanne! How are

    you doing right now?¡±

    Roxanne went straight to the point. ¡°Go to the research institute right now, Madilyn. Mr. Queen will send

    the antidote overter. Please help me analyze the antidote''sponents there. It doesn''t have to be

    thorough. Just do as much as you can.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Madilyn felt her heart drop. Still, despite not knowing what had happened, she

    immediately stood and said, ¡°I''ll head out right now. Contact me if anythinges up.¡±

    ¡°Call me once you reach the research institute.¡±

    Then Roxanne hung up the phone and turned to Jonathan. ¡°Please deliver the antidote to the research

    institute.¡±

    He grabbed the bottle and assured her, ¡°I''ll reach there as fast as I can. We''ll definitely develop a cure!¡±

    In response, she smiled at him weakly.

    Without dy, he dashed out of the room, then the building, and drove speedily toward the research

    institute.

    When he arrived at his destination, he saw Madilyn waiting at the entrance with Linda.

    Roxanne had also called Linda for help.

    ¡°What''s the situation right now, Mr. Queen? Why do we suddenly need to study the antidote''s

    components?¡± After grabbing the bottle, Madilyn strode toward theboratory.

    Jonathan disclosed, ¡°The antidote Jack provided yesterday didn''t have enough dosage to remove the

    poison from Roxanne''s bodypletely. So, we still need to synthesize our own antidote to save her.¡±

    That shocked Madilyn. ¡°What? How can Jack do such a thing? That''s so vile!¡±

    ¡°Yep. He''s a despicable man!¡±

    Worry bubbled in Madilyn''s heart. If that''s the case, then Roxanne...

    Linda couldn''t believe her ears. Earlier, when Roxanne called me, she only asked me to lend Madilyn a

    hand. I didn''t expect the situation to be this dire!

    Despite her apprehension, she cheered herself and the other two up. ¡°Dr. Jarvis will be fine! She''s a

    distinguished doctor. Even Dr. Lambert imed she''s his most outstanding student!¡±

    At the same time, she prayed for Roxanne''s safety in her heart.

    When the trio arrived at theboratory, Madilyn cleared her mind and called Roxanne.

 Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715

    Chapter 1715 What To Do

    Concurrently, in the ward, Roxanne and Peregrine discussed the methods to analyze the antidote''s

    content.

    ¡°A single test won''t be sufficient. However, we only have a limited amount of the antidote left. We need

    toe up with the most efficient and effective way to examine it,¡± suggested Roxanne.

    Her voice sounded weak due to her feeble body and her speaking too long.

    Peregrine was worried about that problem, too.

    After the two came up with a few possible solutions, Madilyn called.

    Roxanne answered the call and heard, ¡°I''ve arrived, Roxanne. What do you need me to do?¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Her tone sounds somber. Jonathan probably told her about what was going on with me. However, I

    don''t have the time tofort her right now. Without dy, she informed Madilyn of Peregrine''s and

    her n.

    Madilyn listened attentively and voiced her opinion when she noticed something illogical.

    Eventually, they came up with three tests to conduct on the antidote that wouldn''t waste it and would

    ascertain itsponents effectively.

    Although, Madilyn couldn''t help but blurt, ¡°Still, there''s no guarantee it''ll have the medicinal herbs you

    need.¡±

    Grinning, Roxanneforted, ¡°With how things have turned out, we can only do our best. I''ll be

    counting on you.¡±

    With that, Madilyn began conducting the tests in silence.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan held his phone for Roxanne and Peregrine to watch Madilyn''s movements

    through a video call. It was just in case Madilyn got something wrong.

    At the side, Linda clenched her fists nervously and prayed in her heart. There must be a medicinal herb

    within it that Dr. Jarvis needs! Considering how many people she has saved, I''m sure Lady Luck will

    smile at her!

    ¡°You can start the next test. I''ll check the reportter,¡± uttered Roxanne upon noticing the conclusion of

    the analysis.

    Just as she ended her sentence, she coughed twice. The pain was radiating from her body.

    Still, she endured the agony and continued to watch Madilyn work.

    Upon seeing her like that, Peregrine turned toward the instruments monitoring her status next to the

    bed.

    When he saw the numbers on the screen, he peered at Roxanne with aplicated look. Her body''s

    deteriorating fast because the antidote has run its course. Based on the values I''m seeing, she must be

    in excruciating pain right now. Yet, she''s still holding herself together to keep going. Her willpower is

    really a rare sight. Although, I''m not sure how much longer she can hold on.

    Simrly, Lucian had noticed the rapid decline of Roxanne''s condition. He could feel his heart sinking.

    However, he was aware of the importance of her work. Thus, he stood quietly at the side while his

    hatred for Jack burned brighter. That despicable man! How dare he make Roxanne suffer! Once she''s

    recovered, I''ll pay him back by a thousandfold!

    The trio in theboratory didn''t have time to look at the screen, but they could still tell Roxanne''s

    condition had worsened through her voice alone.

    As her voice grew weaker, the trio became more despondent.

    Madilyn''s hands were even trembling.

    Upon noticing her friend''s expression, Roxanne lifted her spirit andforted Madilyn with a smile.

    ¡°Calm down, Madilyn. Just make sure you don''t make any mistakes. I can still keep going.¡±

    Lowering her eyes, Madilyn nodded wordlessly and did her best topose herself while holding back

    the lump in her throat.

 Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716

    Chapter 1716 Heartwrenching

    Eventually, noon arrived.

    Noticing that, Lucian asked Cayden to buy them lunch.

    However, Peregrine and Roxanne were too absorbed in their work to eat.

    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

    ¡°You should eat something.¡± Lucian persuaded resignedly, ¡°Even if you don''t, Old Mr. Lomax should still

    do so.¡±

    In response, Roxanne reluctantly turned her attention to Peregrine for a few seconds. ¡°I heard from

    Lucian that you''ve been staying up all night for the past few days, Old. Mr. Lomax. I bet you must be

    tired. You should eat something. I can still keep my eyes on the screen.¡±

    I am feeling quite tired. Peregrine sighed. ¡°I suppose my body isn''t as vigorous as it used to be. Very

    well, then. I''ll eat while you keep watch.¡± Then, he started eating at the side.

    She nodded and returned to the screen to watch Madilyn work.

    Furrowing his eyebrows, Lucian wanted to advise Roxanne to eat since she didn''t seem to do that.

    However, he swallowed his words when he thought about how she was saving herself.

    Hence, he grabbed the lunchbox from Cayden, plopped down next to the bed, and fed her.

    Roxanne was so focused that it took her a few seconds to realize she was eating.

    She shed an apologetic smile at him after detecting the heart-wrenching look in his eyes.

    ¡°It''s fine if you work. Although, you still need to eat,¡± remarked Lucian with resignation.

    Without hesitation, she shifted her sight back to the screen and saw Madilyn had inserted the rest of

    the fluid into the testing instrument, waiting for the result.

    When the test was over, Roxanne rmended, ¡°It''s noon already, so all of you should get some rest.

    Linda, please help buy lunch for Madilyn and Mr. Queen.¡±

    Linda promptly agreed and left.

    The other two took a breather.

    As Peregrine ate his lunch, he witnessed how Lucian cared for Roxanne andmented, ¡°Your

    rtionship with him sure is splendid.¡±

    Roxanne was slightly taken aback by that. Then, she realized she was still being fed lunch by Lucian

    like a child.

    Upon detecting the delight in the old man''s eyes, she lowered hers with embarrassment and grabbed

    the lunchbox from Lucian.

    Lucian went along with her wish, cing the lunchbox and the cutleries on the table.

    Again, Peregrine expressed his thoughts. ¡°The Farwell boy is much more caring than his cold

    appearance suggests.¡±

    Roxanne could feel her cheeks burning as she beamed at Lucian. If it were six years ago, I wouldn''t

    have expected Lucian to care for me like this. Now that I finally have what I''ve dreamed of, I must hold

    on to it tightly. There''s no way I''ll lose what''s most precious to me because of Jack!

    ¡°I''m fairly certain he won''t forgive me if I fail to save you today, based on what I''ve observed of you two

    so far.¡± The edges of Peregrine''s lips curved upward as he put aside the lunchbox.

    Then he turned to Cayden. ¡°Please send me to the research institute. I want to monitor the progress

    there.¡±

    In response, Cayden nced at Lucian to seek his approval.

    Instead of saying anything, Lucian hinted at Roxanne to make the decision.

    ¡°Regardless of how this ends, only my life''s on the line. Lucian''s simply worried about me. That''s why

    he looks a little unfriendly. Please don''t mind him.¡± She first defended Lucian before speaking to

    Peregrine gratefully. ¡°With that said, I thank you in advance for your effort. I''ll feel much more at ease

    with you there.¡±

 Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717

    Chapter 1717 Iparable

    Lucian nodded, which Cayden took as a sign to drive Peregrine to the research institute.

    Only Roxanne and Lucian were left in the ward.

    After Peregrine left, Roxanne spoke to Madilyn. ¡°Old Mr. Lomax is heading there right now. Just follow

    his instructions when he arrives.¡±

    At the moment, the trio was speedily devouring the lunch Linda bought.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon hearing Roxanne''s words, Madilyn nodded and inquired, ¡°Are you doing all right, Roxanne?¡±

    Even though it''s only been a few hours, her face is already as pale as a sheet of paper. Not to mention

    how feeble her voice sounds. Madilyn couldn''t help but get worried, despite not being able to know her

    friend''stest status through the screen.

    Smiling, Roxanne assured, ¡°Everything''s fine. I''m still holding on. Nothing will happen to me.¡±

    As she spoke, she grimaced due to the pain.

    Spotting that, Madilyn became even more concerned but knew there was no point in speaking about it

    further. What''s most important right now is figuring out the antidote''sposition, using it to deduce

    the poison''s keyponent, and developing the antidote.

    With a heavy expression, she nodded. ¡°I swear I won''t let anything happen to you. I''ll figure out the

    components that make up the antidote!¡±

    ¡°Thanks for your help.¡± Roxanne beamed gratefully.

    ¡°I''m Archie''s and Benny''s godmother! Even if not for you, I''d still do it for them! If you keep acting

    courteous, I''m going to be mad!¡± Madilyn intentionally pretended to be enraged to lighten the mood.

    The moment she ended her sentence, smiles formed on their faces.

    ¡°Even if an antidote can''t be synthesized in the end, I won''t let anything happen to you,¡± stated Lucian

    resolutely.

    He was preparing for the worst because Roxanne''s deteriorating condition wasn''t inspiring him to put

    all his hope in her.

    Hearing that, Roxanne met his eyes and assured softly but tenaciously, ¡°I won''t let you submit to

    someone else. I will save myself today!¡±

    The couple''s conversation touched the people in theboratory.

    Lucian doesn''t seem like someone who has ever conceded, considering his status. Yet, Jack managed

    to push him to this state. It''s obvious how much he loves Roxanne. It''s hard not to feel pity for the two.

    They didn''t do anything wrong. Roxanne was only poisoned because someone else was jealous of her

    talents.

    Calmly, Lucian uttered, ¡°I don''t care about that. I''ll find a way to get back at him even if I surrender. I

    only want you to stay by my side.¡±

    Roxanne was moved and began to relent. Indeed, that''s such a minor issue now when I may lose my

    life soon. As long as I can keep on living, we''ll find a way to get our revenge.

    Peering apologetically at him, she spected, ¡°Well, I don''t think he''ll forgive you easily if you meet him

    again after what happened.¡±

    He hugged herfortingly. ¡°It doesn''t matter what he wants me to do. As long as I can save you, I''ll

    do it. Nothing is more important than your life.¡±

    Laying in his embrace, she eased up. ¡°That''ll be our only option if thingse to that. However, it

    hasn''te to that point yet. We still have hope.¡±

 Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718

    Chapter 1718 Wary

    The couple continued to hug each other lovingly.

    The people on the other side of the screen were emotionally moved by that scene. None of them dared

    to make a peep.

    Suddenly, Jonathan''s phone rang.

    In response, he stepped out of theboratory and peered at the screen.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    It was from Frieda.

    He knew Frieda disliked Roxanne, and she only helped track Peregrine down because he asked her to.

    Why is she calling me right now? Frowning, he hesitated for a few moments before answering the call.

    ¡°Are you at the hospital right now, Jonathan?¡± Frieda inquired the moment the call connected.

    When Shawn didn''t hear anything about or couldn''t reach Peregrine for a few days after thetter

    reached Horington, he asked her to call Jonathan to ask about the situation.

    When Jonathan heard her bringing up the hospital, he was rather confused. ¡°What do you want to ask

    about?¡±

    ¡°How''s Dr. Jarvis'' situation right now? Has she woken up yet?¡± asked Frieda.

    ¡°When did you start caring about her?¡± He knitted his eyebrows. ¡°Don''t tell me you already changed

    your attitude toward her just because I told you off.¡±

    A look of disdain shed past her eyes as she grumbled, ¡°Isn''t it normal for me to ask about her since I

    helped her find the King of Medicine? Even if I don''t care about her, I still need to check on him. He

    hasn''t contacted me for days.¡±

    She seems only interested in Old Mr. Lomax''s situation. In that case, I don''t think I need to be so

    suspicious of her. ¡°You don''t need to worry about that. Old Mr. Lomax is doing fine. Since you''re the

    one who invited him here, he''s considered our guest. I''ll take good care of him. Everyone respects him

    a lot.¡±

    Still, she questioned, ¡°What do you mean by that? How''s Dr. Jarvis'' condition? It''s been so many days,

    yet the King of Medicine still hasn''t treated her yet?¡±

    Thinking about Roxanne''s condition, he gloomily replied, ¡°Old Mr. Lomax isn''t omnipotent. Everyone''s

    still figuring out how to treat Roxanne.¡±

    Dissatisfied by the answer, Frieda interrogated, ¡°What happened? Are you still wary of me even after I

    have helped out?¡±

    If she couldn''t get an answer, she wouldn''t be able to cate Shawn.

    Jonathan was stumped for a moment.

    Considering Roxanne is currently in her worst-case scenario, I doubt anything can worsen the situation.

    Besides, if I tell Frieda about what''s going on, she may be able to meet that man again. Who knows,

    perhaps he''ll have new ideas. When his train of thought ended there, he disclosed, ¡°Old Mr. Lomax

    couldn''t wake Dr. Jarvis up, so Lucian met with Jack to obtain the antidote. However, the antidote could

    only keep Dr. Jarvis alive for a little longer. It''ll lose its effectiveness tonight, so Old Mr. Lomax is doing

    research toe up with the cure with us right now.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± eximed Frieda. ¡°I can''t believe Jack concocted a devious n like that! How loathsome!¡±

    Sighing, Jonathan agreed, ¡°Who could''ve imagined the heir to the Damaris family is such a vile man?¡±

    Then he thought of something and reminded, ¡°If news about this matter spread, the Damaris family''s

    reputation will go down the drain with Jack as precedent. You better realize what you should and

    shouldn''t do!¡±

 Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719

    Chapter 1719 How Is She

    Frieda was annoyed by Jonathan''s lecture. Let''s see what else he''ll say when I be Mrs. Crawford!

    ¡°All right, all right. It''s as if I''ve not done enough by bringing the King of Medicine here to help with the

    treatment. What else do you want from me?¡± Frieda started giving Jonathan an attitude when she

    thought she might be a part of the upper echelons of society.

    Sensing her annoyance, Jonathan realized he, too, was giving her an attitude for no reason.

    Though it was clear that Frieda had a dislike for Roxanne, Jonathan felt it was important to

    acknowledge that Frieda had helped them. I shouldn''t have put her down like that.

    At that thought, Jonathan toned down his voice. ¡°I shouldn''t have said that. You did Dr. Jarvis and Mr.

    Farwell a favor by bringing in Old Mr. Lomax. I''ll tell Grandpa about it.¡±

    Hearing that, Frieda was pleased with his response. ¡°That''s more like it.¡±

    Jonathan heaved a helpless sigh. Being around his sister was like walking on eggshells, so he had to

    be cautious with his words and action.

    ¡°Hey, what are you doing out there?¡± Peregrine walked in and asked Jonathan when he saw him talking

    over the phone outside.

    After ending his chat with Frieda, Jonathan hung up the phone. He walked over and greeted Peregrine.

    ¡°I was talking to my sister over the phone. She called to see if everything was okay.¡±

    Peregrine could not help but frown when he thought of Frieda. ¡°Your sister is not on good terms with

    Roxanne, right?¡±

    Jonathan froze for a moment upon hearing that.

    Peregrine only saw Frieda and Roxanne once, yet he could tell the two women did not get along.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Embarrassed, Jonathan bobbed his head in response. ¡°Frieda is a little difficult to deal with, but she''s

    changing for the better.¡±

    Despite his lingering doubts, Peregrine remained silent and decided not to pursue the matter further.

    Why would Frieda invite me over if Frieda is not on good terms with Roxanne? Even the man named

    Shawn has never shown up.

    Jonathan and Peregrine then entered theb.

    Madilyn, who had just finished her lunch, started operating the machines again.

    Upon spotting Peregrine in theb, she stopped working and greeted him, ¡°You''re here, Old. Mr.

    Lomax.¡±

    Peregrine nodded, gesturing for her to continue her work while he stood beside her and watched.

    As time continued to tick away, a molecr form began to appear on the screen.

    Some ingredients the system suggested even got Peregrine thinking about what other ingredients they

    could go with.

    Meanwhile, on the other side of the phone, the experts brought in the results of the blood test. Roxanne

    looked at the thin paper and went deep in thought.

    Peregrine and Roxanne examined the ingredients together, but they could not quite identify one

    specific medicinal herb.

    The elderly man stared at the molecr form on the screen and murmured, ¡°It seems there''s no

    need to neutralize the effect of the poisonous herbs that appeared in our analysis with that particr

    medicinal herb.¡±

    Clearly, someone had altered the molecr form on the screen. It was unlikely for anyone to use

    that medicinal herb to dispel the poison.

    Yet, Jack used it to concoct the antidote for Roxanne.

    Meanwhile, over at the Queen residence, Frieda began dressing up after ending the call with Jonathan.

    After spending an hour doing her makeup and another thirty minutes trying on clothes, she headed off

    to the mansion in the suburbs to meet Shawn.

    She could have rified things with him over the phone, but she chose to meet him because she had

    an ulterior motive.

 Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720

    Chapter 1720 This Is Not An Antidote

    Time ticked by slowly.

    As the sky grew darker, moreponents of the antidote were known.

    But s, there was still no lead on the most crucial medicinal herb.

    Roxanne''s condition was worsening.

    At noon, she could still sit up by herself. However, at that moment, she had to lean against Lucian to sit

    up. She had to clench her jaw all the time to prevent herself from groaning due to the severe pain.

    ¡°We''re running out of time. I''m contacting Jack now!¡±

    The sight of her in pain made Lucian feel extremely anxious.

    Roxanne grabbed his wrist with great difficulty and said, ¡°Let''s wait a little longer. I can still hold on for a

    little while.¡±

    We still have hope as long as we''re not at a critical moment.

    Holding on to thest hope, Peregrine tapped on the molecr form on the screen and said, ¡°Let''s

    do another test. I want to find out what this is!¡±

    Without wasting any time, Madilyn poured the liquid onto the apparatus and did another test.

    Before the results were out, Peregrine suddenly came to a realization and said in a deep voice, ¡°I got it!

    The key is not the medicinal herb. It''s a chemical added during the manufacturing process!¡±

    The altered molecr form was exactly the result of the medicinal herbs mixed with chemicals.

    Upon hearing that, Madilyn, too, came to her senses and said to Roxanne excitedly, ¡°Roxanne, did you

    hear that? Old Mr. Lomax has figured out the key ingredient. We can start creating the antidote right

    away!¡±

    Creating the antidote was a piece of cake as long as they knew what the keyponent of the poison

    was.

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief and forced a smile. ¡°That''s great.¡±

    Madilyn had been busy conducting tests the entire afternoon that she did not realize Roxanne''s current

    condition.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    The moment Madilyn noticed Roxanne''s condition had worsened, the smile on her face gradually

    disappeared and was reced with a look of worry.

    ¡°But we''re running out of time. We''ve spent so much time figuring out theponents of the poison...¡±

    Judging by Roxanne''s condition, she might not be able to hold on until we''ve created the antidote.

    Roxanne assured calmly, ¡°Don''t worry. We still have time. You''ll definitely create it in time. Don''t panic.¡±

    Madilyn''s eyes were red with tears when she heard Roxanne''s weak voice.

    When she saw Peregrine still fumbling around for the form of the antidote, her panic rose to new

    heights.

    Momentster, Peregrine approached the phone screen and nced at Roxanne with a grim look.

    ¡°This isn''t quite right.¡±

    Roxanne felt her heart sink a little. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±

    Peregrine shook his head slowly. ¡°Based on my medical experience, this form can slow down the

    effect of the poison, but it doesn''t get rid of itpletely. It doesn''t work that way no matter how much

    you consume.¡±

    Just then, Roxanne thought of something, and she was shocked by Jack''s viciousness.

    With a frown, she asked, ¡°Is it possible that this isn''t an antidote at all? Instead, it only functions to slow

    down the effects of the poison?¡±

    Jack wants to use this tactic to acquire Farwell Group and the research institute.

    The thought of that sent a chill down Roxanne''s spine.

    She turned to look at Lucian and held his hand.

    At first, she was open to the option of Lucian looking for Jack if they came to a dead end.

    However, after realizing what Jack had been nning, she could not let Lucian meet Jack anymore.

    Jack already knows we''re trying to find the antidote. Who knows what he''ll do to it when Lucian meets

    him?

 Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721

    Chapter 1721 Let Me Write It

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne''s spection stunned Madilyn. ¡°It''s not an antidote? Then what do we do now?¡±

    We''ve put in so much effort, yet the antidote''s still unknown. Roxanne''s already so weak. There''s no

    way she can hold on until we discover the antidote.

    Madilyn was at a loss for what to do. All she wished was to slip through the screen and stay by

    Roxanne''s side.

    Lucian was equally shocked, and his hatred for Jack rose to new heights.

    That jerk. He really has a death wish.

    ¡°Let me think...¡±

    Roxanne clenched her other hand so tightly that her nails sunk into her flesh, hoping to suppress the

    pain in her body.

    I''ve got to calm down. We know theponents of the poison already. I''m sure I can think of a form

    to suppress the poison.

    Just as she was racking her brains for a form, her head began to hurt, and it grew increasingly

    painful.

    ¡°There''s no time for that. The poison''s properties will soon ovee the antidote.¡± Peregrine''s voice

    rang out on the other end of the call.

    Anxiousness flooded Peregrine''s heart as he cast Roxanne a solemn gaze.

    Although they had only met once, he could not deny he was impressed with Roxanne''s perseverance

    and medical skills.

    It would be a huge loss to the medical industry if they lost someone as talented as her.

    That was why Peregrine was eager to find a way to cure her.

    Roxanne subconsciously gripped Lucian''s wrist so tightly that her nails dug into his flesh.

    Lucian was in pain, but he still fixed his gaze on her, looking worried and conflicted.

    The same thought that crossed Roxanne''s mind crossed his too.

    However, he could not bring himself to let Roxanne suffer so much.

    ¡°I''m going to see Jack!¡± Lucian stood up with a grimace.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne turned her head in pain and said through gritted teeth, ¡°No! You mustn''t

    see him! Even if he gives me the antidote this time, it''ll only make it more difficult for me to figure it out.¡±

    If we keep seeing him, he''ll start to have full control over us.

    ¡°Roxanne...¡± Lucian felt as if he was experiencing her pain. His heart ached so much that he found it

    hard to breathe.

    Forcing a smile, Roxanne turned to Madilyn and said, ¡°I... I think I''ve figured it out. Tell Old Mr. Lomax

    to wait in the research institute. Archie will go over in a while to help him.¡± Then she looked at Lucian.

    ¡°Lucian, get me a pen and a piece of paper.¡±

    Lucian knitted his brows. ¡°Let me write it. I doubt you can even hold a pen in your current state.¡±

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°People who don''t have experience with traditional medicine can easily

    misspell the name. Besides, traditional medicines have many homophones. Even doctors can mishear

    it. Let me write it.¡±

    Time was of the essence, so Lucian dared not argue. He had no choice but to quickly fetch the

    materials and ced them in front of her.

    Roxanne fell into a deep silence for some time before writing on the piece of paper.

    She was so weak she had to muster all her strength to hold the pen.

    No matter how focused she was, the writing still came out crooked.

    Lucian and the four people on the other end of the call could not help but feel worried when they saw

    that.

 Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722

    Chapter 1722 Contact Me Right Away

    Roxanne was drenched in a cold sweat from the pain. When she was finally done writing the form,

    she looked up at the screen and said, ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, this is the form I can think of for now. It might

    be iplete. Please help me to check itter.¡±

    Peregrine nodded. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll do my best.¡±

    Roxanne shed him a grateful smile before turning to Lucian. ¡°Get someone to send Archie over. Be

    quick.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Just as he was about to give Cayden a call, Jonathan offered, ¡°There''s no time for that! I''ll go!¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roxanne uttered weakly.

    Jonathan then rushed out of theboratory.

    ¡°Why are you sending Archie there?¡± Lucian pulled her into his embrace to distract her.

    Roxanne was trembling from the pain, but she still managed to answer, ¡°A-Archie remembers the order

    of the medicinal herbs in the research institute. Only he can gather all the herbs using the shortest

    amount of time.¡±

    Even Roxanne could not defeat Archie in that.

    Meanwhile, Peregrine was confused about who Archie was.

    All he could gather was that Archie was a person with amazing memory based on Roxanne''s

    description.

    While he was deep in his thoughts, he heard Madilyn shriek, ¡°Roxanne!¡±

    From the screen, Roxanne could be seen curled up and trembling in pain. She could barely focus on

    what they were saying.

    A conflicted look fleeted across Lucian''s eyes when he saw how much pain Roxanne was in.

    No matter how torturous it was for her, she still snuggled against his chest instinctively.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Realizing that, Lucian came to a decision. He held her tightly with one hand and used the other to hit

    the back of her neck with the right amount of force.

    Immediately, Roxanne stiffened and fell silent.

    Lucian hugged her for a few seconds before carefully cing her on the bed and tucking her in.

    ¡°I''ll go over and meet up with you guys,¡± he said to Madilyn and the others.

    Madilyn nodded in acknowledgment.

    Her heart ached as she watched Roxanne''s furrowed brows rx.

    Regardless, that was a better option, as Roxanne would not feel the pain when she was unconscious.

    It was better for her to be unconscious instead of enduring the pain in a conscious state.

    As Lucian marched out of the ward, he told Zayne to call in the experts.

    ¡°I''m going out for a while. Please take care of Roxanne. Make sure to contact me right away if anything

    happens.¡±

    Lucian''s attitude had softened a littlepared to thest time.

    Of course, the experts were fully aware of the reason for his sudden change in attitude. They nodded

    fervently. ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Farwell. We''ll take good care of her.¡±

    Lucian turned around and gazed at the woman on the bed before striding into the elevator with the

    form she had just written.

    At the same time, Jonathan had arrived at the Farwell residence.

    The manor was brightly lit. Although there were three children about the age of six in the house, the

    atmosphere felt incredibly gloomy.

    Thinking of the reason for that made Jonathan''s heart ache, and every step he took felt heavy.

    The moment he arrived at the entrance, the door opened automatically. Lucian must''ve given Catalina

    a call.

    Jonathan recollected himself before walking in.

 Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723

    Chapter 1723 Go With You

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Queen.¡± As soon as Jonathan stepped into the house, Catalina greeted him with a troubled

    look. ¡°The children are upstairs. I have no idea what happened these two days. Mr. and Mrs. Farwell

    haven''t been back, and the children are in a bad mood.¡±

    Of course, Jonathan was aware of the reason for their bad mood.

    He looked up at the second floor, only to feel worse. For a moment, he did not know how to break the

    news to them.

    However, time was of the essence. He had no time to hesitate.

    Nodding at Catalina, Jonathan said, ¡°I''ll go upstairs and check on them.¡±

    Catalina murmured a response in acknowledgement.

    Jonathan strode upstairs.

    At that moment, the three children were sitting in the bedroom, looking dejected.

    Este cast Archie an uneasy look. ¡°Archie, I''m scared. What happened to Mommy? Why isn''t she

    home yet?¡±

    Archie knitted his brows andforted her, ¡°Don''t be scared. Mommy said she''s just having a fever.

    Besides, Daddy will take good care of her. Don''t you trust Daddy?¡±

    A look of hesitation shed across Este''s and Benny''s eyes.

    They trusted Lucian.

    However, Roxanne did not look like she was having a fever. Moreover, they had not been able to

    contact her for the past few days.

    Taking in his siblings'' worried faces, Archie pursed his lips and racked his brains for a solution.

    He had promised Lucian he would take good care of Benny and Este, which included their physical

    and emotional health.

    While his mind was racing, a knock sounded on the door.

    Archie got down from the bed and opened the door, only to feel dejected at the sight of the person

    standing there.

    ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Queen?¡±

    Jonathan''s heart sank with worry when he saw how crestfallen the children looked. Regardless, he still

    feigned nonchnce and said to Archie, ¡°I have something to tell you. Come, take a walk with me.¡±

    Vaguely sensing it had something to do with Roxanne, Archie nodded without hesitation and walked

    out.

    ¡°I want to go too!¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Both Benny and Este hopped off the bed and ran up to the door.

    ¡°You two stay at home. I just need Archie to help me with something,¡± Jonathan said, looking troubled.

    ¡°I''ll be back soon. Stay at home, okay? What if Mommyes backter?¡± Archie chimed in.

    Unfortunately, the other two were unconvinced.

    Benny and Este stared at them indignantly. ¡°No! We want to go with you! What if you leave and

    nevere back like Daddy and Mommy?¡±

    Jonathan''s heart skipped a beat. He parted his lips, but he could say nothing to refute.

    Archie frowned and turned to Jonathan to seek his opinion on the matter.

    Meeting the three children''s pitiful gazes, Jonathan said in resignation, ¡°All right, I''ll take all of you out.¡±

    Hopefully Lucian''s at the research institute by the time we arrive. I really can bear to tell them the truth,

    let alone lie to them.

    When the four of them went down the stairs, Catalina approached with a huge thermal container. ¡°I''ve

    prepared some food, Mr. Queen. It''ste. Bring this over and have it with Mr. and Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    Jonathan''s eyes grew teary. He nodded silently and epted the container.

 Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724

    Chapter 1724 An Error In Judgment

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    With the children in tow, Jonathan set off from the manor.

    The three little ones were very obedient along the way and remained silent.

    Jonathan hesitated for a while before finally deciding to call Lucian, who answered the phone after just

    a few rings. ¡°What is it, Jonathan?¡±

    ¡°Lucian, I... I went to pick up Archie, but Benny and Essie insisted on tagging along too, so I brought

    them all with me...¡± he said nervously. After all, he had made the call to bring Benny and Este along

    without knowing whether it would end up causing more trouble.

    He thought Lucian would have a few stern words for him, but to his surprise, thetter was quiet for a

    few seconds before calmly giving his consent. ¡°Okay, got it. Put the call on speaker so I can talk to

    them.¡±

    Jonathan breathed a sigh of relief, then immediately turned on the speakerphone and said to the

    children, ¡°Your daddy wants to chat with you.¡±

    The trio''s eyes lit up when they heard that. They leaned forward eagerly as though they could see

    Lucian through the screen and said, ¡°Daddy! How''s Mommy?¡±

    Their question sent a sharp pang shooting through Jonathan''s heart. He clenched his jaw and stared

    straight ahead, studiously trying not to catch a glimpse of the kids'' innocent faces.

    On the other end of the line, Lucian also fell silent for several seconds before answering evasively, ¡°Her

    condition has gotten a little bit more serious, but she has written out the prescription. We just need

    Archie''s help to gather the medicinal herbs. You don''t have to be too worried.¡±

    Lucian''s response made Benny and Este feel slightly more at ease. We''re confident in Mommy''s

    medical skills. Since she has prepared the prescription, everything will be okay!

    ¡°Will we be able to see Mommy when we''re there?¡± they asked expectantly.

    Lucian''s eyes darkened. ¡°She''s waiting at the hospital. You need toe straight to the research

    institute.¡±

    The children were a little disappointed to hear that, but they knew it was not the time to whine. They

    had no choice but to agree obediently.

    ¡°Remember to be good when you arrive so that you don''t cause trouble for Archie,¡± Lucian reminded

    them in a deep voice.

    In their piping voices, Benny and Este replied, ¡°We will.¡±

    Lucian did not say anything more to them after that. He merely said to Jonathan, ¡°That''s all, then. I''ll

    wait for you guys at the research institute.¡±

    Jonathan murmured an acknowledgment and ended the call.

    Lucian put away his phone and strode into the research institute where Peregrine, Madilyn, and Linda

    were waiting for him.

    ¡°You''re here, Mr. Farwell.¡± Upon seeing him walk in, Madilyn asked anxiously, ¡°How''s Roxanne now? Is

    someone watching over her?¡±

    Lucian nodded. ¡°I''ve instructed the specialists to watch over her.¡± Then, he turned to Peregrine and

    handed him the prescription Roxanne had written. ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, here''s the prescription Roxanne

    came up with just now. Please have a look at it.¡±

    The older man took it and studied it for a few minutes with a heightening look of interest in his gaze.

    Roxanne drafted this prescription in such a short span of time and while afflicted by a deadly poison. I

    was almost at my wit''s end, but this youngdy is surprisingly amazing! Although there appear to be a

    few ws here and there, this prescription covers the mainponents. All I need to do is add a few

    other medicinal herbs to strengthen the body and reduce any risks.

    After reading until the end, he eximed, ¡°I knew I didn''t make an error in judgment!¡±

    The others looked at him in confusion.

    Turning to Lucian, Peregrine said in a tone of awe and admiration, ¡°You''ve found yourself a treasure,

    my boy! That girl is a genius indeed!¡±

 Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725

    Chapter 1725 Gather The Medicinal Herbs

    Lucian smiled grimly at the mention of Roxanne. ¡°I''ll just need your help to check that there are no

    mistakes with the medicinal herbs.¡±

    Peregrine nodded and asked Linda for a pen. Then, he scribbled a few more medicinal herbs at the

    bottom. As he wrote, he clicked his tongue in admiration. ¡°She''s truly talented. What a genius! I can''t

    believe she figured out that the antidote from Jack was only a medicine to dy the effects of the

    poison and even managed to work out an antidote based on that. Impressive!¡±

    His words of praise for Roxanne did nothing to lift Madilyn''s spirits. Even if she''s a genius, she still

    didn''t manage to escape from experiencing such pain.

    Soon, Peregrine had finished tweaking the prescription.

    Linda was so anxious that she stood up and suggested, ¡°Since Archie isn''t here yet, why don''t I help

    prep some of the herbs first?¡±

    ¡°These medicinal herbs listed here aren''t verymon, so you must be careful. Make sure not to take

    the wrong ones,¡± Peregrine cautioned while handing her the prescription.

    She hummed in acknowledgment. When she lowered her head and nced at the prescription,

    however, she was somewhat dumbfounded.

    I assumed Old Mr. Lomax meant that only a few aren''t thatmon. This prescription contains over

    twenty medicinal herbs, but I never thought they''d all be rarely used herbs! Although I''ve worked at the

    research institute for some time, I''ve been handling more administrative matters for the most part.

    That''s why I''m not very familiar with where each medicinal herb is stored, and the ones I do recall

    aren''t even listed here.

    Afraid that she would only create more of a mess for Roxanne, Linda had no choice but to abandon her

    good intentions and gloomily return the prescription to Peregrine. ¡°I''m sorry, Old Mr. Lomax. Let''s wait

    for Archie to get here first.¡±

    Peregrine drew his brows together in confusion.

    ¡°Our research institute has hundreds of medicinal herbs. We had them sorted and categorized

    previously, but finding these twenty-old rare medicinal herbs is still a little difficult for me. Only Archie

    can remember where they are,¡± Linda exined.

    The mention of Archie''s name again piqued Peregrine''s curiosity further. ¡°Who''s this Archie?¡±

    Linda''s eyes flitted to Lucian.

    ¡°He''s my and Roxanne''s son,¡± Lucian answered.

    Peregrine nodded in understanding. ¡°Ah, no wonder! Children of parents with brilliant minds usually

    turn out to be gifted as well.¡±

    Madilyn''s expression changed slightly, and she nced at Lucian suspiciously. From his tone, it sounds

    as though he already knows Archie and Benny are his children. On second thought, that isn''t very

    likely. Roxanne shouldn''t have had the chance to tell him. He probably only said that because he has

    genuinely epted them as his own.

    As that thought crossed her mind, she felt a wave of bittersweet sadness wash over her. It''s the day

    we''ve finally been waiting for! Oh, I do hope nothing happens to Roxanne!

    The group continued waiting anxiously for Archie to arrive.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Ten minutester, a flurry of footsteps sounded from the corridor.

    Everyone in theboratory sprang to their feet in unison and rushed to the door. There, they saw

    Jonathan hurrying toward them with the three children.

    Jonathan was walking so fast that the kids had to jog to keep up with him, yet they did notin

    about feeling tired.

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Spotting Lucian at the door, Benny and Este sped up and threw themselves into his arms.

    Archie, however, restrained himself and hung back. He looked at Madilyn and said, ¡°Aunt Madilyn, let''s

    go and gather the medicinal herbs.¡±

    I haven''t forgotten why I''m here, and I understand just how urgent the situation is. Otherwise, it

    wouldn''t have been necessary to send Mr. Queen to get me in the middle of the night.

    Seeing him put on a strong and mature front made Madilyn emotional, and she was quiet for several

    seconds. Then, she forced a smile and held out a hand to take his.

 Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726

    Chapter 1726 The Bond

    Linda led the way while Peregrine trailed behind the trio, staring at Archie curiously.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    This little thing can''t be more than five or six years old, but he''s already amazing. Sure enough, the

    apple never falls far from the tree!

    While on their way to the warehouse, Archie asked glumly, ¡°Aunt Madilyn, is my mommy very sick?¡±

    At the sound of his voice, she stopped walking and lowered her gaze to nce at him, only to see him

    looking up at her with worry etched across his innocent, little face.

    Patting his head, she sidestepped the question. ¡°As long as you can help us, your mommy will be fine.

    There''s nothing to worry about.¡±

    He did not say anything. I can tell from Aunt Madilyn''s expression that Mommy is seriously ill this time.

    I''ve got to do what I can to help!

    His question made Madilyn even more anxious to the point where she could not stop herself from

    leaning over to pick Archie up in her arms and continue walking at a quicker pace.

    Instantly understanding what Madilyn was thinking, Linda also sped up in front of them.

    The four of them hurried all the way to the warehouse.

    Referring to the prescription Peregrine gave him, Archie began reciting the locations of the medicinal

    herbs ording to the list. ¡°Second warehouse, third row, fifthpartment. First warehouse, topmost

    row, thirdpartment from the left. Fifth warehouse,st row, firstpartment.¡±

    He gave clear and precise locations for every medicinal herb needed.

    Linda and Madilyn were in charge of searching for the medicinal herbs while Peregrine was responsible

    for weighing them out.

    Thanks to their seamless teamwork, they seeded in gathering all the medicinal herbs after one

    hour.

    Then, Peregrine checked through each one of them again. After making sure there were no mistakes,

    he stroked Archie''s hair and sighed in relief. ¡°My child, you''re so smart!¡±

    The boy looked up at him. ¡°You''re a very skilled doctor, aren''t you?¡±

    Peregrine''s expression softened when he heard Archie''s cute voice. ¡°Your mother is also a very skilled

    doctor.¡±

    ¡°But Mommy''s not well now. Are you able to cure her?¡± Archie asked, gazing at the elderly man in

    earnest.

    Those words touched a chord in Peregrine''s heart, and he vowed solemnly, ¡°I''ll try my best!¡±

    Archie bowed to Peregrine politely. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Peregrine gazed at the boy affectionately. He was now even more determined to cure Roxanne.

    After checking the medicinal herbs, Peregrine wasted no time in leading a team to start researching the

    antidote.

    Archie sat in a corner and waited restlessly.

    Meanwhile, Lucian and Jonathan stayed with Benny and Este in theboratory. They were all feeling

    downcast.

    ¡°Daddy, what''s the matter with Mommy?¡± Este grew impatient and turned to Lucian with a pitiful

    expression, hoping to get an answer.

    Lucian lowered his gaze, and his eyes darkened. Nheless, he maintained a calm and collected

    demeanor. ¡°She''s fine. Don''t you trust that her prescription will work?¡±

    Knitting her brows, Este thought about it carefully. She nodded at first, then shook her head.

    ¡°I trust Mommy''s capabilities, but I still have a bad feeling here,¡± she replied, pointing at her heart while

    looking upset.

    Lucian widened his eyes when he saw that.

    Jonathan, on the other hand, could not help averting his gaze. So, that''s the bond between a mother

    and her children. Despite everything we''ve done, it''s still difficult to hide from these kids that Roxanne

    is in critical condition. However, who would have the heart to tell them the cruel truth?

 Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727

    Chapter 1727 Thank You For Your Help

    ¡°She''s going to be fine,¡± Lucian said. Even he was at a loss for how to break the truth to the children. If

    Roxanne were conscious, she wouldn''t want the kids to worry about her.

    Although he did not really answer the question, his answer confirmed what Este said.

    The little ones vaguely guessed that something serious had happened to their mother.

    Este bowed her head, too disconste to talk.

    Benny was also upset, but because Roxanne had been the one who brought him up all this while, he

    was used to being strong.

    ¡°I''m sorry. If I''d put in the effort to pick up some medical knowledge from Mommy, I wouldn''t be so

    powerless to help now,¡± he uttered softly, ming himself.

    At least Archie can help with finding the medicinal herbs. However, all I can do is sit here and wait.

    When Lucian heard Benny reproach himself, he frowned and patted his headfortingly. ¡°Waiting

    here quietly like this is already the biggest help you can give Mommy and Daddy.¡±

    Benny''s eyes reddened. Bowing his head in embarrassment, he said softly, ¡°I wonder how Mommy''s

    doing. In any case, Archie is very capable. I''m sure he''ll be able to help Mommy.¡±

    Lucian''s heart ached as he crouched down and hugged Benny. Roxanne is in critical condition, and the

    children are worried sick. Now, Benny is ming himself. I really don''t know how else tofort them.

    Held in Lucian''s arms, Benny finally shed his strong front and revealed his vulnerable side. He rested

    his head against Lucian''s shoulder and secretly wiped his tears.

    ¡°I want Daddy to hug me too!¡± Este rushed over to Lucian pitifully with reddened eyes and nose. She

    made for a heart-rending sight indeed.

    Stretching out his other arm, he wrapped the little girl in a tight embrace. ¡°Don''t be scared. I''m here. I

    won''t let anything happen to Mommy. You have my word.¡±

    Leaning against him, the two children nodded while sobbing.

    The pair had been in tense spirits the past few days. Now, they could finally release their emotions and

    bawl their eyes out. The crying eventually exhausted them, and they fell asleep in Lucian''s arms.

    Even though they were asleep, their tears kept flowing, and they would let out choked sobs from time

    to time.

    Lucian lifted a hand and carefully wiped away their tears.

    ¡°Roxanne will surely be fine,¡± Jonathan murmured. Even he, a grown man, could not help tearing up,

    and his voice sounded a little hoarse.

    Lucian gave a slight nod, then raised his head abruptly to look at his friend. ¡°Thank you for your help

    with this whole situation.¡±

    Jonathan frowned and did not look too pleased. ¡°How many times have I told you? We''re practically

    family. There''s no need to thank me. Moreover, Roxanne is my family''s benefactor, so I''m only doing

    what I should be by helping her.¡±

    ¡°If you hadn''t helped to find Old Mr. Lomax, I''m afraid there wouldn''t have been anyone else who could

    help Roxanne develop the antidote. And even if someone else were to do it, I wouldn''t befortable

    with it,¡± Lucian continued in a low voice as though he had not heard a word Jonathan said. Jonathan

    has been following Old Mr. Lomax around tirelessly ever since thetter got here.

    Those words triggered a frown from Jonathan. ¡°If Roxanne hadn''t saved my grandfather back then, he

    would''ve passed away already. Anyway, now isn''t the time to be talking about all that. Calm down,

    Lucian. Roxanne is going to be okay.¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Having grown up with Lucian, I understand him all too well. He wouldn''t be so easily affected if it wasn''t

    because he''s in extreme emotional turmoil.

 Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728

    Chapter 1728 Hang On For A While

    Lucian went silent for a few seconds and nced at Benny and Este before massaging his temple.

    I''m indeed panicking. I wonder how Roxanne is doing now.

    ¡°Luckily, you''re here.¡± With Benny and Este in his arms, Lucian stood up and thanked Jonathan once

    again. However, his tone was not as courteous as before. ¡°I''m losing myposure, but thanks to your

    reminder, I''ve managed to calm myself down again.¡±

    Jonathan heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°I''ve never seen you so anxious before. Don''t worry. Roxanne is

    surely going to be fine.¡±

    Having grown up with Lucian, Jonathan knew Lucian had only ever been cold andposed. If I didn''t

    know him well enough to notice the slightest hints of emotion in his gaze, I would''ve thought he was an

    emotionless robot. I''ve never seen him show so much emotion.

    Jonathan nced at the kids in Lucian''s arms and thought about Roxanne, who was lying on the

    hospital bed. Oh! Maybe love can really soften one''s heart.

    ¡°Look after them for a while. I need to make a phone call.¡± Lucian passed the kids to Jonathan.

    Jonathan looked at those adorable kids and carefully carried them in his arms. How should I hold

    them? If I hold them too tightly, I might wake them up. If I don''t hold them tight enough, however, I

    might drop them!

    Feeling helpless, Jonathan ended up squatting down slowly.

    After that, he shot Lucian a wary look and asked, ¡°Who are you calling? You''re calling Jack, are you?

    Roxanne won''t like it if she finds out about it!¡±

    Jonathan had heard their conversation through the phone just now, so he knew the consequences

    would be severe if Lucian were to look for Jack.

    Lucian shook his head in a cid manner. ¡°I''m just going to call the hospital to ask about Roxanne.¡±

    Jonathan stared at Lucian dubiously for a few seconds before feeling more at ease. ¡°Go on, then. I''ll

    look after the kids.¡±

    Lucian nodded and left.

    The moment he arrived outside, he took out his phone and called the hospital director.

    At that moment, Zayne was sitting in the ward and keeping a close eye on Roxanne.

    He was startled, and he almost dropped his phone when he received Lucian''s call. Upon regaining his

    composure a few secondster, he picked up the call. ¡°Yes, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Although he knew Roxanne was unconscious, he still spoke softly as though he was afraid of waking

    her up.

    ¡°How''s Roxanne?¡± Lucian asked in a deep voice.

    Zayne grew nervous when he looked at Roxanne''s furrowed brows and the readings on the

    instruments next to her.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell seems stable at the moment,¡± he answered. Although the readings are going up, I can tell

    that she is hanging on. After all, the readings are going up at a slow pace. She should be able to hang

    on for a while longer.

    Lucian fell silent for several seconds.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Zayne stared at the screens unblinkingly, fearing that things would worsen in the next few minutes.

    Right then, Lucian piped up, ¡°All right. Continue monitoring her.¡±

    With that, he hung up the phone.

 Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729

    Chapter 1729 Worsening

    Upon ending the call, Lucian went back to theboratory. He managed to calm himself down after

    knowing that Roxanne was okay for the time being.

    As soon as he entered theboratory, he saw Este grabbing Jonathan''s sleeves pitifully and asking

    in her piping voice, ¡°Mr. Queen, is Mommy okay already? When will she recover?¡±

    Looking flustered, Jonathan held a child in each arm and tried his best to console them.

    For some reason, Benny and Este seemed to be able to sense something because, when Lucian

    was holding them, they were sleeping soundly. The second Lucian left, they woke up groggily, and a

    few secondster, they started throwing questions at Jonathan.

    Jonathan was at his wits'' end. ¡°Your mommy is going to be fine. You guys have only been asleep for a

    few minutes. Don''t worry...¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Este tearing up.

    Jonathan panicked. He had no idea how tofort them.

    Just as he was starting to feel overwhelmed, he saw Lucian walking in. ¡°You''re finally back, Lucian!¡±

    said Jonathan after breathing a sigh of relief. If he doesn''te back, I think I''ll really drop to my knees

    and beg the kids to calm themselves down.

    Lucian nodded gratefully in response. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    This time, Jonathan was eager to get the kids off of his hands. The kids look like angels! But who

    would''ve thought that they could be so hard to handle? Although I understand how they feel, I really

    don''t know how to deal with them. They had me beaten within minutes!

    ¡°Daddy!¡±

    Upon hearing Lucian''s voice, Benny and Este instantly wiggled out of Jonathan''s arms and ran

    toward Lucian.

    Lucian bent down to carry them in his arms. Seeing how red their eyes were, heforted them gently,

    ¡°I''ve already called to ask about Mommy. She''s fine. Don''t cry anymore, okay? Mommy''s going to be

    sad if she finds out how much you guys have been crying.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Okay... W-We''ll stop crying,¡± the kids choked out and nodded before wiping their tears dry.

    Jonathan heard what Lucian said and shot Lucian a concerned look.

    When he saw Lucian nodding back at him, he finally felt at ease. However, he couldn''t help ncing at

    his watch. It''s already nine-something, and we still haven''t heard from Old Mr. Lomax. I''m dying to ask

    if they can develop the antidote by tonight, but I don''t want to interrupt their research.

    Jonathan forced himself to settle down when he saw the state Lucian and the kids were in. They are

    way more anxious than I am. As the only outsider here, I really should stay collected.

    Time ticked by, and instead of hearing from Peregrine, Lucian received a phone call from the hospital.

    Lucian''s expression turned grim instantly when he saw the caller ID on his phone.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell is...¡± Zayne''s anxious voice sounded from the other end as soon as Lucian

    answered the phone.

    At that moment, Roxanne''s face had gone pale, and she was sweating bullets.

    At the same time, the readings on the instruments were soaring uncontrobly.

    Before Zayne could even finish his sentence, Lucian could already guess what he was going to say.

    Roxanne''s condition is worsening!

    Lucian looked at the kids in his arms and suppressed his emotions. In a deep voice, he answered,

    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730

    Chapter 1730 What Are You Here For

    Lucian hung up the phone straightaway.

    In the hospital, Zayne was panicking and at a loss.

    In theboratory, Benny and Este seemed to have sensed something was amiss. They quickly

    gripped Lucian''s shirt and asked, ¡°Daddy, what happened to Mommy?¡±

    His eyes darkening, Lucian replied, ¡°Nothing. That call was regarding work. Stay here with Mr. Queen. I

    have to go to the office.¡±

    Jonathan, Benny, and Este were filled with doubt when they heard that.

    Jonathan, especially, could tell that something was wrong by the look on Lucian''s face, and his heart

    sank.

    Lucian passed Benny and Este to him and walked out of theboratory.

    ¡°Lucian!¡± Jonathan chased after Lucian.

    Lucian was walking so fast that he reached the end of the corridor when Jonathan was just about to go

    after him.

    Seeing that, Jonathan turned around and said to the kids, ¡°Stay here. I have something to say to your

    daddy.¡±

    With that, he dashed toward the corner of the corridor.

    Lucian had obviously heard Jonathan, but he had no intention of stopping.

    In desperation, Jonathan had no choice but to grab Lucian''s arm. ¡°Lucian, calm down. It''s not the time

    to look for Jack yet!¡±

    ¡°Mr. Forwell,¡± Zoyne greeted.

    Lucian turned around to gaze at Jonathan with a grim expression and said calmly, ¡°I''m going to the

    hospital to check things out. Help me keep an eye on the situation here. Call me if somethinges

    up.¡±

    Jonathan loosened his grip when he heard that. If he''s only going to the hospital, that means...

    ¡°Unless there are no other options, you mustn''t look for Jack! No one knows what he''s plotting against

    you guys!¡± Jonathan reminded worriedly.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Only then did Jonathan let go of Lucian''s arm, watch Lucian leave the research institute, and go back

    to calm the kids down.

    Upon leaving the research institute, Lucian sped toward the hospital.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Along the way, Zayne''s hesitant words filled his mind, and he felt restless.

    After some time, Lucian finally arrived at entrance of the hospital.

    He floored the brakes and rushed into the hospital without bothering to lock the car door.

    With his unsteady steps, he made his way out of the elevator and walked toward the ward.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell,¡± Zayne greeted.

    The specialists had already helped to relieve Roxanne''s pain. Since there was nothing Zayne could do,

    he could only wait outside the ward anxiously.

    When Zayne saw Lucian, he could feel the temperature in the corridor plummeting, and he couldn''t

    help shivering.

    Lucian nced at the ward beforending his gaze on Zayne. ¡°How is she?¡±

    Zayne lowered his head and said cautiously, ¡°The specialists are trying toe up with solutions. I''m

    not too sure about her current¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was grabbed by the cor.

    ¡°You''re not sure? What are you here for, then?¡± Lucian exuded a malevolent aura, looking like a devil

    from hell. ¡°Once this is over, I think you should resign!¡±

    Zayne was so intimidated that he was gasping for air. While his legs were trembling, he stammered,

    ¡°M-Mr. Farwell, perhaps you should check on Mrs. Farwell first... She''s¡ª¡±

    ¡°I don''t need you to tell me that!¡± Lucian tossed the hospital director aside and strode into the ward.

    The moment he entered the ward, he became calm again as if he was afraid of disturbing the person

    inside.

 Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731

    Chapter 1731 Marriage Registration

    In the ward, the specialists were all too busy to greet Lucian.

    Roxanne was in critical condition, and the specialists couldn''t stop her blood vessels from hardening.

    If her veins were to rupture, she could die.

    Upon seeing the situation in the room, Lucian didn''t dare to approach the bed. Instead, he could only

    watch Roxanne from afar.

    Roxanne looked as pale as a sheet, and her lips looked as though they werepletely drained of

    blood. With her fringe soaked in beads of cold sweat, she looked so weak and fragile.

    Meanwhile, Jack was sitting in his office at Damaris Group, and his assistant was standing in front of

    him fearfully.

    ¡°What time is it now?¡± Jack asked in a cold tone.

    That was the third time Jack had asked for the time that night.

    Kevin lifted his hand to check his watch before answering cautiously, ¡°Mr. Damaris, it''s already ten.¡±

    ¡°Ten...¡± Jack narrowed his eyes, and his expression turned cold. That''s two hours until the day ends! By

    now, the effect of the drug on Roxanne''s body should have passed, and she should be suffering from

    severe pain now. She''s going to die in two hours'' time! Is Lucian really not going to beg me for mercy?

    Right then, Jack suddenly thought of something, and his expression darkened. ¡°Did they perhaps

    develop the antidote?¡± he murmured to himself. As soon as he said that, he shook his head. ¡°That''s

    impossible. I spent so much time and did countless experiments formting that poison. They can''t

    possibly create an antidote for it within a day! Even Roxanne can''t do that!¡±

    Roxanne''s life was in danger. Jack knew she wouldn''t have the energy to develop the antidote. Those

    bunch of idiots Lucian found don''t have the capability to do it. The only possibility is that Lucian and

    Roxanne are still foolishly trying to fight this!

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Jack sneered, ¡°Let''s see how long you guys can afford to wait!¡±

    He raised the bottle of solution in his hand and looked at it with satisfaction. As long as Lucianes

    to beg me today, Roxanne will have an even harder time developing the antidote. After all, I''ve added

    so many substances in the form that slow down the poison!

    Jack''s mood lightened up after he stared at the solution for a while longer. He then nced at Kevin

    and asked, ¡°Any progress regarding the matter I asked you to investigate?¡±

    Jack had ordered Kevin to investigate Lucian''s marriage after his phone call with Roxanne in the

    morning. If Lucian dares to y tricks on me with that matter, he''s surely going to do the same for the

    other two matters!

    Kevin dropped his head even lower and replied weakly, ¡°Well, Mr. Farwell... I couldn''t find the records

    of Mr. Farwell''s marriage registration at the City Hall. The Lane family also hasn''t responded yet.¡±

    In other words, that marriage certificate was most likely a fake.

    ¡°He lied to me!¡± Jack tightened his grip on that bottle of solution, his face flushed with anger. ¡°How

    about those ten subsidiarypanies? Have they done the transfer procedures?¡±

    Kevin was so afraid Jack would take his anger out on him that he desperately wished for the ground to

    swallow him up. ¡°Not yet. They said Mr. Farwell must show up in person. However...¡±

    I''ve been conned! The atmosphere in the office became extremely tense all of a sudden.

 Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732

    Chapter 1732 No Reason To Refuse

    At ten-thirty that night, Jack still hadn''t heard anything from Lucian, and he was starting to feel

    frustrated. Did they really develop the antidote?

    At that moment, Jack''s mind was filled with doubts.

    While he was starting to feel upset, his phone that was on the table rang.

    Jack froze momentarily and turned to see the caller ID on his phone.

    When he saw that it was Lucian calling him, his expression softened, and he sneered, ¡°Well, some

    things are inevitable.¡±

    He ignored his ringing phone and walked around the office with his hands behind his back. In the end,

    he stopped and stood still in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Jack was on cloud nine as he overlooked the view of Horington and listened to the phone ring.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, are you not answering Mr. Farwell''s call?¡± Kevin asked puzzledly. Mr. Damaris has been

    waiting for that phone call the entire night. Why is he not answering the phone at once now that Mr.

    Farwell is calling him?

    Jack turned around unhappily and red at Kevin. ¡°Are you stupid? He''s only calling now because he''s

    at his wits'' end. So what if I want him to feel desperate for a while longer?¡±

    Jack wanted Lucian to feel hopeless and miserable because Lucian had tricked him.

    When the phone stopped ringing, Kevin looked at Jack''s expression cautiously.

    There, he saw Jack looking slightly tense.

    Evidently, Jack wasn''t sure if Lucian would call him again.

    Once again, tension built up in the office.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Right when Kevin was figuring out ways to get out of there, his phone suddenly rang.

    He whipped it out and saw that Lucian was calling him on his phone.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris!¡± Kevin immediately walked up to Jack.

    Jack swept a nce at the phone and answered it.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Farwell! It seems that you''re a forgetful person! Didn''t I say the poison is going to act up

    tonight? Why are you only calling me now?¡± he teased the moment he answered the call.

    On the other end of the phone call, Lucian ignored Jack''s sarcastic remarks and asked, ¡°Where are

    you?¡±

    Jack let out a cold snort. ¡°I told you, didn''t I? I''m the only person in the world who can develop the

    antidote. Since you don''t believe me, why are you looking for me now? Besides, we''re both

    businessmen. Don''t you think you''re untrustworthy, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    A dark glint shed across Lucian''s eyes when he heard that. While looking at Roxanne, who was

    suffering in the ward, he gritted his teeth and asked, ¡°What do you want? I can double whatever you

    asked for thest time around!¡±

    ¡°Have you only realized how dire the situation is? It''s toote now.¡± With an insidious look in his eyes,

    Jack added, ¡°I''m sure you know I''m a fastidious person, Mr. Farwell. Since you''ve tricked me, I think

    you should pay the price!¡±

    In a deep voice, Lucian replied, ¡°As long as you give me the antidote, I''m willing to do whatever you

    want. I swear on Roxanne''s life!¡±

    Jack was convinced because he knew how much Roxanne meant to Lucian.

    He raised his brows smugly and said, ¡°Well, since you''ve said so, I have no reason to refuse your

    request.¡± After a brief pause, Jack continued in a meaningful tone, ¡°After all, I''ve been looking forward

    to working together with Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    Lucian didn''t want to waste time talking nonsense, so he asked, ¡°Where are you now? I''ll go over to

    you!¡±

 Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733

    Chapter 1733 Lucian Has To Come

    Jack lowered his gaze to look at the view outside the window before saying casually, ¡°Damaris Group.

    I''m in my office.¡±

    ¡°All right. I''ll head over now. Please prepare the antidote, Mr. Damaris,¡± Lucian answered

    unhesitatingly.

    Right when Lucian was about to hang up the phone, Jack said, ¡°Oh! I forgot to mention that Ms. Jarvis

    doesn''t have much time left. If you want to make it here in time, you must arrive within twenty minutes.¡±

    Lucian was already on the move, and he was walking when he said, ¡°I''ll make it in time.¡±

    Even if Jack had only given him ten minutes, Lucian would still find a way to get there on time.

    A frigid look shed across Jack''s eyes when he heard Lucian agreeing to it so willingly. He added, ¡°By

    the way, the elevators in mypany broke down a couple of days ago. You''ll have to take the stairs

    later, Mr. Farwell. Remember that you must be here within twenty minutes!¡±

    Lucian''s expression turned solemn when he heard that. However, he wasted no time in agreeing, ¡°Do

    you still have other requests, Mr. Damaris? If that''s all, I''ll be on my way.¡±

    ¡°I guess I shouldn''t hold you up any longer. I''ll wait for you on the top floor,¡± Jack said smugly.

    With that, he hung up the phone.

    While overlooking Horington, Jack imagined how disheveled Lucian would look as he climbed the

    stairs. He suddenlyughed out loud and said, ¡°How dare you trick me, Lucian! I''m going to show you

    what it feels like to get toyed with! I''ll make you endure your humiliation in silence like a lowly being.¡±

    Kevin grew anxious when he saw Jack behaving like a maniac.

    Right then, Jack turned around and asked in displeasure, ¡°Why are you notughing?¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Kevin trembled and looked around guiltily, not knowing how to react. I can''t bring myself tough...

    ¡°The almighty CEO of Farwell Group is now a clown who''s getting walked all over by me! He has to do

    whatever I say! He knows I''m toying with him, but he doesn''t have the balls to reject me! How is that

    not funny?¡± Jack looked like an utter madman. ¡°Laugh! When Lucian gets hereter, I want you to put

    on a haughty look!¡±

    Kevin knew Jack was demanding him to do so, so he had no choice but to squeeze out a smile.

    Jack only went back to his desk satisfyingly after seeing his assistant smile. Having gained the upper

    hand, Jack yed with the bottle of improved antidote in his hand and waited for Lucian to arrive.

    In front of him was a screen showing the surveince camera directed at the main entrance of Damaris

    Group.

    ¡°Twenty minutes, Lucian. You better not bete.¡± Jack nced at the time at the bottom corner of the

    screen before shifting his gaze back to the center of the screen and staring at it. If Lucian iste by a

    minute, I''ll get to torture him again! Now, he''spletely at my mercy!

    Time ticked by, and over ten minutes had passed in the blink of an eye.

    Yet, Lucian still hadn''t appeared on the screen.

    Seeing that Lucian had yet to show up, Jack became flustered once again. Why is Lucian not here yet?

    Is he evening? Judging by his tone when he was on the phone with me just now, it''s safe to

    assume that Roxanne''s life is in danger. Besides, they can''t possibly have the antidote! Lucian has to

    come!

    With that thought in his mind, Jack forced himself to stay calm and waited for Lucian to appear on the

    screen.

 Chapter 1734

    Chapter 1734

    CHAPTER 1734 IS THIS HOW YOU BEHAVE

    Jack waited for twenty-five minutes, but there was still no sign of Lucian.

    Jack''s face turned grim.

    Looks like Lucian is noting. Earlier during our phone call, he made a solemn vow and imed that

    he would be willing to do anything, but that doesn''t seem to be the case now. His feelings for Roxanne

    are nothing more than a joke!

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, half an hour has gone by, and Mr. Farwell isn''t here yet. Do you think I should give him a

    call?¡± asked Kevin gingerly.

    Jack answered coldly, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Kevin immediately took out his phone and called Lucian.

    Yet, Lucian hung up the phone without speaking a word.

    Kevin stared at his phone before looking up at his boss.

    All he saw was Jack''s contorted look.

    The tense atmosphere in the office was unbearable.

    ¡°Lucian! That swine! How dare he fool me again!¡± Jack cursed through gritted teeth. ¡°One of these

    days, I''ll make sure he kneels down in front of me and beg me!¡±

    Kevin wished that he could get away from there, but he sensed Jack looking at him. In the end, he had

    no choice but to ask, ¡°Mr. Damaris, what should we do now?¡±

    ¡°There''s still another hour to go!¡± Jack raised his voice as he nced at the time. ¡°I don''t believe they

    cane up with the antidote! We shall continue to wait!¡±

    If Lucian did note and beg him, he would wait and receive the news of Roxanne''s demise!

    Kevin secretly let out a sigh of relief when he saw Jack turn away. He then looked around the office for

    an excuse to get out of there.

    Just as he was panicking, he saw something flying nearer and nearer to the Damaris Group building.

    It looked like a helicopter.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, what do you think that is?¡± He quickly brought that to Jack''s attention.

    Naturally, Jack also noticed the helicopter that was getting nearer. He squinted his eyes for a few

    seconds and saw that the helicopter seemed to have the Farwell Group marking on it.

    ¡°Lucian! You''re here after all!¡±

    Jack smirked arrogantly when he saw the logo. As the helicopter disappeared from his sight, he sat

    down and crossed his legs.

    Lucian must be worried that he cannot make it in time. That''s why he has arranged for a helicopter to

    send him over here!

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Jack knew that he was the only one who could save Roxanne!

    Everything was within his control!

    Realizing that, Jack was exhrated. In fact, he was willing to overlook Lucian''s tardiness.

    Once Lucian showed up, he would take his time and humiliate him!

    Just as he was nning on ways to torture Lucian, there was amotion outside his office door.

    It did not sound as if someone was knocking on the door. In fact, it sounded as if someone was trying

    to smash the door.

    Jack''s expression turned cold, and he looked at Kevin. ¡°Go and take a look!¡±

    Kevin was also a little shaken up when he heard themotion outside the door. However, he had no

    wish to stay in the office any longer, so he did as he was told.

    The moment Kevin opened the door, he came face to face with Lucian, who looked cold and austere.

    Standing next to Lucian were two bodyguards dressed in ck who were prepared to kick the office

    door down.

    They stopped only because Kevin opened the door.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, is this how you behave when you beg someone?¡±

    Jack stood up slowly and eyed his visitors with a hint of caution. Nevertheless, he was feeling high and

    mighty at that moment.

    Lucian looked at him without any expression and strolled into his office.

    Jack found his expression odd. He frowned and asked, ¡°Are you nning to take it away by force?¡±

 Chapter 1735

    Chapter 1735

    CHAPTER 1735 HE STILL DARES TO HIT ME

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing that Lucian was getting closer to him, Jack was enraged. He warned, ¡°Let me warn you. Only I

    can make the antidote. If you dare to do anything rash, don''t evere to me for any antidotes in the

    future!¡±

    The instant he finished talking, Lucian was already standing right in front of him.

    Lucian punched him in his abdomen.

    Jack groaned and doubled over in pain. His hands instinctively held his tummy, and he began to sweat

    profusely.

    ¡°W-What are you trying to do?¡± asked Jack in shock when Lucian struck him without saying a single

    word.

    Before Jack could finish talking, another punchnded on his face.

    He could taste blood in his mouth instantly.

    Before Jack could react, Lucian''s punches rained down on all of his vital body parts.

    Jack was in so much pain that he could not retaliate. He could only put up with the beatings.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell! What are you doing? Stop!¡± Kevin cried out in a hurry and wanted to stop Lucian from

    beating his boss.

    However, the moment he took one step, the two bodyguards held onto his shoulders and stopped him

    from going forward.

    Just as he struggled to break free, he heard the sound of things falling to the ground.

    He turned and saw that Jack fell onto the table after getting kicked by Lucian. As a result, the things on

    the table fell to the ground.

    There was even a distinct shoeprint on Jack''s chest!

    Kevin took one look at Jack and Lucian before he stopped struggling.

    Jack might be terrifying when he got provoked.

    Unfortunately, Lucian was so much worse, and it caused a chill to run down Kevin''s spine!

    Jack spat out the blood in his mouth beforeughing out loud in anger. There was a crazed look in his

    eyes. ¡°How dare you hit me! Are you nning not to save Roxanne? I think your feelings for her are

    only as such! If that''s the case, she''s better off dead!¡±

    Jack began coughing andughing crazily. He looked like someone who had lost his mind.

    He had thought that the mention of Roxanne would spark some reactions from Lucian, but all he could

    hear was his ownughter in the office.

    Jack''s heart sank, and he stoppedughing. He then struggled to look at Lucian.

    There was only indifference on his face and coldness in his eyes. Lucian was not at all affected by what

    he had said.

    It was as though he was entertaining himself.

    Jack was pissed off when he realized that. He ignored his pain and Lucian''s cold expression and

    struggled to get the antidote out of the drawer.

    ¡°You want this, don''t you?¡±

    He looked at Lucian manically before releasing his fingers.

    The ss bottle fell right to the ground and smashed into pieces.

    The liquid within also flowed all over the floor.

    Jack felt good that he was able to vent his anger. ¡°I can only develop one bottle of antidote each time.

    Now that this bottle is gone, Roxanne will die for sure! Hahahaha!¡±

    The very next second, another punchnded on his stomach again.

    Jack shot up from the table because of the pain. The next second, he fell back on the table again.

    Instead of being bothered by his physical pain, Jack was taken aback.

    How is it possible?

    After hearing what I have to say, Lucian still dares to hit me!

 Chapter 1736

    Chapter 1736

    CHAPTER 1736 YOU ARE LYING

    The entire time, Lucian said nothing. All he did was vented his frustration by kicking and punching Jack.

    In the end, Jack was unable to say anything. He could only breathe deeply to try to minimize the pain.

    After a long while, he was immune to the beating. It was only then Lucian stopped hitting him.

    Jack''s heart sank.

    Roxanne must have developed the antidote.

    Jack found it hard to believe.

    It had taken him a long time to concoct the antidote. Yet, Roxanne managed to do the same within a

    day.

    How is that possible?

    When he saw the coldness and disdain on Lucian''s face, Jack could not help but shudder.

    All the while, he had been very confident when he faced Lucian because of Roxanne''s antidote.

    However, at that moment, he had no leverage against Lucian. He felt only a deep sense of fear when

    he looked at him.

    Lucian was indeed the tyrant in the business world. His aura was so overwhelming that Jack found it

    hard to breathe.

    ¡°M-Mr. Farwell, let''s sit down and have a chat. Even if Ms. Jarvis has managed to develop the antidote,

    I''m sure there will be some ws. I can¡ª¡±

    He wanted Lucian to let him off because of that.

    However, when he mentioned Roxanne, Lucian grabbed him by his cor and lifted the top half of his

    body off the table.

    Fear shed across Jack''s eyes. He had no idea what Lucian was up to.

    With a grim look on his face, Lucian uttered through gritted teeth, ¡°How dare you mention Roxanne?

    Roxanne suffered so much because of a hypocrite like you. I''m sure you are aware of that!¡±

    Jack''s lips began to quiver. He was dumbfounded by Lucian''s ice-cold gaze.

    With a cold smile, Lucian continued to question him, ¡°If I remember correctly, you wanted to watch me

    climb the stairs half an hour ago, didn''t you, Mr. Damaris? If Roxanne hasn''t managed toe up with

    the antidote, what other things do you have in mind for me, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Before Jack could respond, he felt someone stomping on one of his legs.

    The sharp pain caused Jack to grimace in agony.

    ¡°Do you want me to lick your shoes as well, Mr. Damaris?¡± mocked Lucian.

    Jack was feeling both fearful and astonished at the same time.

    Lucian had basically told him that Roxanne had managed to concoct the antidote.

    ¡°N-No way! There''s no way anyone can crack my form for the antidote! Impossible! It took me so

    long to develop it. How could Roxanne have taken one day to create the antidote? You''re lying!¡± Jack

    muttered with his head down.

    When he was done, he looked up at Lucian and sought the truth.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Roxanne has died, hasn''t she? Is she dead? That''s why you are here for revenge, aren''t you?¡±

    He would rather believe that Roxanne was dead than believe that she had cracked his form for the

    antidote.

    Furthermore, Roxanne was on the verge of dying.

    Lucian eyed him disdainfully and said coldly, ¡°What''s wrong, Mr. Damaris? Did you think that your

    poison was so powerful? You aren''t willing to believe that Roxanne has managed to crack your form

    after you have spent so much time concocting the poison, am I right? To be honest, I have to thank

    you, Mr. Damaris. She''s able to create the antidote because you have given her the chance to be

    awake! As for you, be prepared to pay the price for your actions!¡±

 Chapter 1737

    Chapter 1737

    CHAPTER 1737 MAKE DAMARIS GROUP PAY

    ¡°This can''t be...¡± mumbled Jack in disbelief.

    It''s impossible! I added medicinal herbs that only ancient medicine uses in my concoction. How could

    Roxanne have cracked my form? I spent so much time creating such an antidote. How did Roxanne

    do it?

    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Lucian''s voice broke his illusion. ¡°Now that Roxanne is fine, you better be

    prepared to pay the price for what you have done!¡±

    Jack looked on in bewilderment when he heard that.

    Pay the price? Isn''t this bad enough?

    Lucian seemed to have known what he was thinking. He said expressionlessly, ¡°This is only the

    beginning, Mr. Damaris. It isn''t enough vengeance for what you have done.¡± There was a murderous

    look in his eyes. ¡°If it''s up to me, you will be dead by now!¡±

    Their eyes met, and all Jack could feel was a chill that traveled from his toes all the way to his entire

    body. He could not help but cower in fear.

    One look and he could tell that Lucian meant what he said.

    Earlier on, every punch that Lucian had given him had fallen on his vital body parts. If Lucian had used

    more force, Jack doubted that he could stand properly right now!

    Even though Lucian did not use his full strength, Jack felt as if he was about to drop dead.

    Lucian''s intention was to kill him.

    However, for some reason, he changed his mind while he was on his way to Jack.

    When Jack came to that realization, he was so frightened that he trembled ceaselessly and was about

    to lose control of himself.

    ¡°Then what do you want?¡±

    Lucian cast him away like a piece of rag. Jack fell back to the table when he released his grip.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris, you can look forward to it. Don''t worry. I won''t ask you to beg me because I have never

    intended to go easy on you!¡±

    With that, Lucian turned around and left.

    Looking at his retreating figure, both Jack and Kevin were equally shaken to the core.

    They had thought victory was within their grasp and could not wait to humiliate Lucian.

    In the end, Lucian ended up humiliating them instead.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris!¡±

    Kevin was so terrified by the whole fiasco that it took him a few seconds before he returned to his

    senses. When he saw that Jack was lying on the table, he quickly went forward to help him.

    Jack was in terrible shape, and his hands kept shaking. ¡°Impossible. How can that be?¡± He grabbed

    hold of Kevin''s cor. ¡°How could she have created the antidote in such a short amount of time?¡±

    Kevin was stunned by him, but he dared not let go. ¡°I-I''m not sure either. Ms. Jarvis must be very highly

    skilled in medicine.¡±

    Otherwise, Jack would not have tried all means to win her over.

    ¡°No way! Lucian must be lying!¡±

    Obviously, that information was too much for Jack to handle, as he kept denying it.

    When Kevin saw him behaving like that, he dared not say anything else. ¡°Let me send you to the

    hospital.¡±

    Lucian''s action earlier had made everything very clear.

    Roxanne must have created the antidote for Lucian to behave as such.

    However, given Jack''s current condition, Kevin did not want to burst his bubble for fear of provoking his

    boss. He could only remain silent.

    What made him frightened the most was what Lucian had said before he left.

    He wanted to make Damaris Group pay for it.

    What exactly does Lucian want? Will it implicate me?

    Kevin''s heart raced. He could not be bothered by Jack''s condition as he got him into the elevator in a

    fluster.

 Chapter 1738

    Chapter 1738

    CHAPTER 1738 SHE IS FINALLY AWAKE

    Meanwhile, inside the ward on the top floor of the hospital, Madilyn was waiting anxiously together with

    the three children, Peregrine, Linda, and Jonathan.

    After giving their all, they sessfully created the antidote at the veryst moment.

    Once Roxanne consumed it, all her readings returned to normal. Unfortunately, she still didn''t regain

    consciousness.

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn, is our antidote working?¡± Archie asked in a worried tone after losing his patience.

    Even though she was unsettled by how deep in hera Roxanne was, Madilyn put up a strong front.

    ¡°There''s no reason it won''t. She formted it herself. Besides, all her readings are showing

    improvements.¡±

    Just as she spoke, she gave Peregrine a look of concern, hoping to seek his affirmation.

    When thetter nodded with conviction, Madilyn felt a little more at ease.

    ¡°But why hasn''t Mommy woken up yet?¡±

    Este, fresh from crying hard earlier, was still sniffling as she spoke. Her cute round eyes filled with

    anxiety.

    Feeling sorry for Este, Madilyn leaned in to stroke her head. ¡°Your mommy''s tired and needs to sleep

    a while. She''ll definitely wake up soon.¡±

    The children were skeptical of Madilyn''s words having been waiting for a long time.

    Madilyn, who was flustered, steeled herself and suggested, ¡°Why don''t you speak to your mommy?

    Your voices might encourage her to wake up.¡±

    Giving the children something to do was certainly better than letting their imaginations run wild.

    The children nodded obediently before quickly surrounding the bed.

    ¡°Mommy, wake up. Stop sleeping. I miss you...¡± Este pleaded as she grabbed Roxanne''s hand, a

    pitiful look on her face.

    Bennyy right beside Roxanne''s ear. Wanting to speak loudly but worried that he would disturb her, he

    tried his best to keep his voice down. ¡°Mommy, didn''t you say that one shouldn''t lie to kids? You said

    you woulde home tonight. It''s going to be tomorrow soon.¡±

    While the two children took turns urging Roxanne to wake up, Archie simply stared at Roxanne in

    silence.

    I have faith in Mommy. Her antidote will work, and she''ll definitely wake up!

    All of a sudden, Archie wondered if he had willed Roxanne to wake up when he noticed a slight

    movement in her eyes. He hurriedly grabbed Madilyn''s hand in excitement.

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn, is Mommy waking up?¡±

    He anxiously led Madilyn to Roxanne''s side.

    Upon hearing the words, Peregrine walked over with a stiffened expression on his face.

    Linda and Jonathan were also jolted by the news as they quickly checked on Roxanne.

    As silence descended upon the room, Roxanne gradually opened her eyes under everyone''s watchful

    gaze.

    ¡°Mommy!¡± the three children eximed in unison.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Madilyn''s eyes reddened. She felt likeughing and crying at the same time as she stared at her best

    friend.

    Thank God she''s finally awake.

    It took Roxanne a few seconds to fully regain her consciousness.

    Seeing that everyone was by her side brought a weak smile to her face. ¡°I''m sorry to have made all of

    you worry.¡±

    ¡°All that matters is that you''re awake.¡±

    Madilyn smiled back at Roxanne as she frantically wiped away the tears that were streaming down her

    cheeks.

    The sight of her friend''s reaction warmed Roxanne''s heart.

 Chapter 1739

    Chapter 1739

    CHAPTER 1739 RARE TO FIND

    Now that their mother had regained consciousness, the children burst into tears.

    ¡°Mommy, you''re finally awake. We were really scared...¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Even Archie began to sniffle softly as tears hung from the corner of his eyes.

    Feeling sorry for the children, Roxanneforted them weakly, ¡°I''m sorry to have given all of you a

    scare, but it was thanks to your calling out that I managed to wake up.¡±

    The children''s cries subsided when they heard that.

    ¡°Did you hear us just now?¡± Benny choked out.

    Roxanne''s lips pursed into a grin. ¡°When I heard two crybabies about to cry their lungs out, I pushed

    myself to wake up. I didn''t expect all of you to still end up crying.¡±

    She had been drifting in and out of sleep just a while ago. Even though she was too weak to physically

    wake up, her mind was already conscious.

    It was when she heard Benny''s and Este''s voices that she forced herself to wake up from hera.

    Little did she expect her children to cry so hard the moment she opened her eyes.

    It was a sight that filled Roxanne with guilt. ¡°I''m sorry for making all of you worry. I was careless.¡±

    Herck of caution was what made her fall into Jack''s trap.

    Archie, the first to stop crying, shook his head with a frown. ¡°No. It''s the bad guy''s fault, not yours,

    Mommy! You''re the best doctor in the entire world!¡±

    Benny and Este, who were still crying, nodded in affirmation.

    Although Roxanne was used to beingplimented by the children, she felt embarrassed because of

    Peregrine''s presence. ¡°I got lucky this time.¡±

    Just as the children were about to refute her statement, Peregrine interjected, ¡°The children are right.

    There''s no doubt that you''re an amazing doctor. In fact, it wouldn''t be too far-fetched to say that you''re

    the cream of the crop.¡±

    Roxanne was surprised. ¡°You''re too kind, Old Mr. Lomax. I''m just someone who''s still new in the

    industry. With you and Professor Lambert around, how can I be considered the cream of the crop?¡±

    Peregrine''s eyes brimmed with admiration. ¡°The fact that you can neutralize the poison in such a short

    time shows that you''re a genius. Let''s not forget that you were able to write down the prescription in

    detail despite the poison acting up within you. Tell me, who else among the specialists we have now is

    capable of such a feat?¡±

    She''s extremely skilled and humble, and she treats everyone kindly. A young woman like this is indeed

    rare to find!

    Peregrine''spliments made Roxanne feel even more awkward. ¡°God just happened to show me

    mercy, allowing me to guess theponents of the antidote at the crucial time. Besides, producing the

    antidote was just asplicated. If not for your and Madilyn''s skills, I would have still been in aa

    right now.¡±

    She used the word ¡°guess¡± as a show of her humility.

    Further impressed by her attitude, Peregrine continued with hisvish praise, ¡°No wonder Harvey has

    been hiding you all this while. If everyone else had known about you earlier, I''m sure all the old fogeys

    would be falling over themselves to recruit you!¡±

    Roxanne replied tactfully, ¡°Professor Lambert''s guidance throughout the years has helped me keep my

    calm at the crucial moment.¡±

    The smile on Peregrine''s face widened. ¡°You have so much talent indeed.¡± He then turned to Archie.

    ¡°Your children have equally impressed me with one smarter than the other. If he hadn''t helped me look

    for the medicinal herbs I required, I wouldn''t have made it in time.¡±

    Roxanne beamed in pride as she gave her children a look.

 Chapter 1740

    Chapter 1740

    CHAPTER 1740 A LESSON

    ¡°By the way, where''s Lucian?¡±

    Roxanne had scanned the room for Lucian upon regaining consciousness.

    When there was no sign of him, she began to worry.

    In fact, she wondered if she had reallye up with the antidote or if Lucian had gone to see Jack

    instead.

    The possibility that shed across her mind made her feel unsettled.

    Everyone exchanged nces at the mention of Lucian.

    Roxanne''s heart sank as she asked Madilyn, ¡°What''s wrong? Did he go¡ª¡±

    Knowing Roxanne''s concerns, Madilyn exined before she could finish, ¡°No. You can rest assured

    that he didn''t go and see Jack.¡± Noticing the skepticism in Roxanne''s eyes, Madilyn borated, ¡°He did

    n to go, but we managed toe up with the antidote on time. He dropped the idea and fed you the

    antidote instead.¡±

    The answer didn''t address Roxanne''s question. ¡°Then where is he now?¡±

    ¡°He left after feeding you and making sure that it was working. I actually have no idea where he is...¡±

    Afraid that Roxanne was unconvinced, Madilyn added, ¡°You can ask the children if you don''t believe

    me. They can vouch for the fact I''m telling you the truth.¡±

    When Lucian alighted, Jonathan was already there to receive him.

    ¡°What''s the current situation?¡±

    Compared to the vicious expression he had shown Jack, Lucian''s face now was filled with concern.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Half an hour ago, he was about to drive off after speaking to Jack when he suddenly received

    Jonathan''s call informing him that Peregrine had sessfully developed the antidote and was on his

    way to the hospital.

    Given his faith in Roxanne''s prescription and Peregrine''s medical skills, Lucian hesitated a few

    seconds before turning off the engine to wait for their arrival.

    It wasn''t until he fed Roxanne the antidote and saw her readingse down and her pain alleviated

    that his mind was put at ease.

    He waited for Peregrine to examine her and confirm that the antidote was working before heading to

    Damaris Group without hesitation.

    Instead of going there for the antidote as they had agreed earlier, he had gone to teach Jack a lesson

    he would never forget.

 Chapter 1741

    Chapter 1741

    CHAPTER 1741 PAYING THE PRICE

    Jonathan beamed in response. ¡°She''s awake, and she even asked where you were.¡±

    Lucian furrowed his brows. ¡°Did you tell her?¡±

    Jonathan quickly shook his head. ¡°No. I said that something came up and you had to leave for the

    office.¡±

    Lucian nodded in silence.

    ¡°Are you going to see Roxanne now?¡± Jonathan asked.

    Lucian pondered a moment and said, ¡°Maybeter. All that matters is that she''s safe now.¡± He

    narrowed his eyes. ¡°I want Jack to suffer the consequences of harming her first!¡±

    Jonathan, who had grown up with Lucian, couldn''t help but be shocked. He was relieved that he never

    had to go against Lucian.

    Otherwise, a miserable death would be the only fate awaiting him.

    Meanwhile, Jack was sent to the hospital by Kevin.

    After a calm journey, Jack finally regained his senses.

    ¡°What is this ce?¡±

    Jack''s expression turned grim when he saw the name of the hospital.

    Kevin replied in a quivering tone, ¡°It''s a hospital owned by Damaris Group. I figured it would be more

    convenient¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Jack chided, ¡°You fool! Are you trying to tell the whole world that I got beaten

    up? Take me to a different hospital right away!¡±

    The look on Kevin''s face caused Jack''s heart to sink. ¡°What in the world happened?¡±

    Hanging his head, Kevin steeled himself and replied, ¡°Just a moment ago, thirteen of Damaris Group''s

    warehouses have been seized by the police!¡±

    He had not gone far from the hospital when the person in charge of the warehouses called him.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Upon ending the call, he turned his car around immediately.

    ¡°What?¡± Jack looked at him in disbelief. ¡°Why have the police seized the warehouses? What''s the

    reason?¡±

    For so many years, Damaris Group had been building a positive reputation for itself and had a good

    working rtionship with both the government and police.

    Why are the police targeting us?

    Kevin replied warily, ¡°I was told that the police suspected that contraband is stored in our warehouses.¡±

    As despair set into him, Jack finally understood what was going on.

    He was now paying the price which Lucian had spoken off.

    Roxanne has really produced the antidote!

 Chapter 1742

    Chapter 1742

    CHAPTER 1742 GENERALLY FINE

    ¡°What should we do now, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Kevin, well aware that this was Lucian''s means of revenge, was already gripped by fear.

    Jack''s temper red up at that.

    After giving Kevin an earful, he barked, ¡°Contact Old Mr. Damaris. As the heart of the Damaris family,

    he might be able to exercise damage control.¡±

    Kevin grunted in acknowledgment.

    Jack added, ¡°Also, transfer all of thepany funds right away. We have to save as much of it as we

    can!¡±

    He had a hunch that Lucian wasn''t going to just stop there.

    ¡°Understood!¡± With that, Kevin turned to leave.

    However, the more Jack thought about it, the more troubled he was. ¡°Forget it. I''ll go back with you!¡±

    After hurrying the nurse to bandage his wounds, he got to his feet to leave.

    All of a sudden, he felt a sudden bout of weakness in his body. He failed to exert any strength, and his

    legs became wobbly.

    The very next second, Jack copsed onto the ground, his consciousness fading away.

    ¡°Mr. Damaris! Are you all right?¡±

    Themotion caused Kevin to turn around and hurry to Jack''s side.

    Madilyn and Linda were caring for her, while the children¡ªhaving stopped crying¡ªwere all smiles as

    they chatted with Roxanne.

    The atmosphere in the ward brimmed with warmth.

    Upon learning of Roxanne''s recovery, the specialists came over to examine her and ran into the two at

    the entrance. They slowed down and greeted Lucian warily.

    Lucian nodded in response. ¡°Don''t let her know that I''m outside.¡±

    The specialists agreed before proceeding into the ward.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    The sight of Roxanne being truly awake filled them with shock. They examined her while still being

    filled with disbelief.

    Once they were done, the look they gave her transformed into one of admiration.

    ¡°How is it?¡± Roxanne couldn''t resist asking when she saw the strange look on their faces.

    Having been brought back to their senses, they exined, ¡°Your body is generally fine. The hardened

    blood vessels earlier have also improved. All you need is some rest, and you''ll be back to your usual

    self.¡±

    The children cheered at that news.

    Roxanne stroked their heads with a smile.

 Chapter 1743

    Chapter 1743

    CHAPTER 1743 HOSTILE VISITORS

    The heart-warming scene in the ward melted Lucian''s heart.

    ¡°Lucian, do you really not want to go in?¡± Jonathan asked when he saw the change in Lucian''s

    expression.

    Lucian''s face darkened again. ¡°No. I''ll do so after I crush Jack.¡±

    Only after Jack had paid the price for his actions would Lucian have the peace of mind to stay by

    Roxanne''s side.

    If he were to go in now, he expected himself to go soft again because of Roxanne.

    Knowing Lucian''s thoughts, Jonathan stop persuading him and nced at his phone instead. ¡°The n

    has been set in motion.¡±

    Lucian looked as if he was unsatisfied with the current n. He fell into deep thought and said coldly,

    ¡°Next, Farwell Group and Queen Group will attack Damaris Group''s stock overseas. On top of that,

    expose Damaris Group to the organizations overseas so that they, too, can join us in bringing down

    Damaris Group''s share price.¡±

    Jonathan nodded in acknowledgment and gave the orders immediately.

    At one in the morning, an uproar broke out on the inte.

    One headline read: Breaking news! Century-old Damaris Group inted profits, cheating shareholders!

    Another read: Damaris Group is overvalued. Prospects are grim!

    All sorts of negative headlines flooded the news.

    Moreover, there were even parties who began unleashing personal attacks on the employees of

    Damaris Group.

    Hector was essentially imprisoned.

    Never in his life had he been humiliated to this extent before.

    Unfortunately, he was no longer the head of the Damaris family. In spite of his anger, all he could do

    was bear with it and live like someone without a soul.

    When he heard the knock on the door, Hector assumed that Jack had returned to brainwash him again.

    He subsequently turned his back to the door and ignored it.

    A momentter, the bodyguard''s voice rang out.

    ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, there''s someone here to see you downstairs.¡±

    Someone''s here to see me?

    Hector gradually sat up on his bed.

    Jack has been preventing me from seeing anyone out of precaution, so what''s going on now?

    Hector staggered to the door and opened it. Just as he was about to ask the bodyguard who it was, he

    heard an argument downstairs.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    ¡°Where''s Jack? Tell him toe out. I demand an exnation from him today!¡±

    ¡°Get Damaris out here right now! Otherwise, we''ll drag him out if we have to!¡±

    The hostile voices caused Hector''s heart to lurch as he gave the bodyguard a curious look.

    The bodyguard lowered his head, not daring to say a word.

 Chapter 1744

    Chapter 1744

    CHAPTER 1744 PASSED OUT ON THE SPOT

    ¡°Calm down, everyone. What''s going on?¡±

    Hector could vaguely guess that Jack had caused some trouble. Still, that matter concerned Damaris

    Group, so he chose to step in ultimately.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Seeing Hector stepping up, the crowd toned down their anger to show their respect. ¡°Old Mr. Damaris,

    this matter has nothing to do with you. Please have Jacke and speak to us.¡±

    Everyone was well aware of Hector''s character after his many years of involvement in the medical field.

    Many of those present had even been on the receiving end of Hector''s kindness, so they didn''t want to

    distress him.

    Hector nced around the living room and noticed that the crowdprised mainly superintendents of

    companies that had business rtions with Damaris Group.

    Some of them had coborated with Damaris Group for many years, but even they were visibly

    enraged.

    That observation further agitated Hector. He forced himself to stay calm before pressing on, ¡°Jack isn''t

    here at the moment. Why don''t you tell me what exactly happened? If he did something wrong, I

    hereby apologize to all of you on behalf of Damaris Group.¡±

    Everyone exchanged nces.

    Nevertheless, the silence merely prevailed for a few minutes.

    The room erupted in amotion again when the crowd realized Hector had no intention of calling

    Jack out.

    At that point, he swept his eyes across the others inside the living room and caught himself in the end.

    He had no doubt it was Lucian''s retaliation that caused Damaris Group''s downfall. If these people

    discover that Damaris Group is not only caught in a tight spot but has also offended Farwell Group,

    they will undoubtedly cease all partnerships with Damaris Group.

    Hector couldn''t speak of that matter despite the agony in his heart. He could only regret his decision

    inwardly. It was all my fault for making this poor judgment in the past. Why did I fail to discern Jack''s

    greediness and ruthlessness? It was I who personally handed Damaris Group over to Jack. I am

    responsible for Damaris Group''s current pathetic state.

    Remorse churned within Hector''s chest at that instant.

    He had many heart conditions, to begin with. As extreme grief and anger washed over him, he failed to

    catch his breath and passed out on the spot.

    Kevin arrived in time to witness Hector copsing. He rushed over to help him up.

    ¡°It''s him! He''s Jack''s assistant!¡± someone shouted after identifying Kevin.

    Subsequently, pandemonium reigned in the living room.

 Chapter 1745

    Chapter 1745

    CHAPTER 1745 I AM PERFECTLY FINE NOW

    ¡°Where''s Jack? Tell him toe out here and provide us with an exnation!¡±

    The crowd surrounded Kevin, pressing for Jack''s whereabouts.

    Kevin supported Hector with difficulty while trying to think of ways to calm the others around him. ¡°Mr.

    Damaris is waiting for all of you at Damaris Group. Please head there now while I send Old Mr.

    Damaris to the hospital.¡±

    Everyone didn''t doubt Kevin''s words. In addition, they felt it was inappropriate for them to keep blocking

    the way since Hector had fainted. After watching Kevin leave, they made their way to Damaris Group

    angrily.

    The Damaris family''s century-old business had abruptly fallen apart overnight.

    Jonathan arched his brow at Lucian after seeing that news. ¡°Will you go in and visit Roxanne now?

    She''s been looking for you ever since she regained consciousness.¡±

    Lucian was barely satisfied with that oue. He schooled his features and dispelled his hostile aura

    before opening the door and stepping inside the room.

    Hearing the movements at the door, everyone looked over.

    Upon noticing the neer, Linda whispered, ¡°Mr. Farwell is here.¡±

    Of all those present, only she was unaware of what was going on.

    Madilyn nced at the man at the door. Then, she looked at her best friend and held the three kids''

    hands while smiling. ¡°Let''s go. I''ll take you out to enjoy some delicious food. You three must be starving

    after being busy all night, right?¡±

    From addressing her as his wife to referring to her as the love of his life, Roxanne noticed Lucian had

    be more straightforward in the way he expressed his affection for her.

    Hearing that term of endearment, she couldn''t help but fall into a daze for a few seconds. Then, she

    blushed and lowered her head sheepishly.

    Fear continued to linger in his chest as he looked at the woman before him. He muttered in a deep

    voice, ¡°It''s true. I was so close to losing you...¡±

    Now that he thought about it, every encounter they shared was initiated by Roxanne, including the

    times when they first got married and their reunion after six years.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    In the past two life-and-death situations, she was also the one who did her best to save herself and

    stay by his side.

    Intense guilt surged within him as those thoughts crossed his mind, rendering him at a loss for what to

    do.

    As the man was silent, she looked up at him in bafflement.

    When their eyes met and Roxanne noticed the emotions swirling in Lucian''s eyes, her heart

    shuddered. She thought he was still troubled after being worried about her for the past few days, so

    she reached out to caress his face.

    ¡°Don''t be scared. Look. I''m perfectly fine now, aren''t I?¡±

 Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746

    Chapter 1746 There Shall Be A Reckoning

    Lucian grabbed her wrist just as she was speaking and nted a kiss on her lips before she could

    react.

    Roxanne was dazed for a moment, but soon enough, she yielded to his kiss, leaning into his embrace.

    Her acquiescence surprised him momentarily, but Lucian snapped back after a short pause and kissed

    her so passionately that it took her breath away.

    Amidst the kiss, Roxanne opened her eyes slightly and saw her best friend''s back from the window of

    the ward door. In a flush of embarrassment, she struggled to break the kiss.

    Lucian pulled away as she wished but still hugged her tight in his arms.

    When Roxanne saw the usually-stoic man so overtaken by the fear of losing her, she felt bad for

    making him worry, so she let him hold her.

    By the time he finally let her go, there was no longer any trace of perturbation on his face.

    ¡°Thank you for everything you did,¡± Roxanne said apologetically, noticing how worn-out Lucian was.

    ¡°I will do anything to make sure you are okay. I will settle this score with all those who put you through

    this!¡± Lucian swore as he locked his gaze on her.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne was confused when she heard those words, but realization dawned a momentter.

    ¡°Just now...¡±

    She knew Lucian like the back of her palm. His absence when she woke up earlier had perplexed her,

    but she had not thought much of it since the kids were with her at that time.

    When Roxanne finally had time to reflect on the matter, she figured Lucian must have gone to get even

    with Jack.

    ¡°Sorry I wasn''t here when you woke up,¡± Lucian apologized with a frown and a hint of lingering worry in

    his eyes.

    He did not want Roxanne to think he did not care enough about her.

    Roxanne''s heart warmed when she noticed his concern, for she would never have guessed back then

    that there woulde a day when Lucian would look at her that earnestly.

    To assure him that she was not angry, she smiled and held his hand tofort him.

    ¡°By the way,¡± she voiced, changing the topic,

    ¡°how are things with Jack now? You have to be more careful. He''s a cunning man, so I''m worried he

    might have something else up his sleeve.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry. He has nothing to threaten me with aside from you and the children. Damaris Group is

    nothing more than a sitting duck now, so they can no longer do anything to you. There shall be a

    reckoning for them.¡±

    His confidence assured Roxanne, and she remarked, ¡°It''s good to know he''s only after me but not the

    kids.¡±

    She could not imagine her three children going through what she suffered.

    It was fortunate that she was the one who had to endure the pain, for if Jack had done anything to her

    children, she would have readily caved in to his demands even if he had asked for Lucian ¡ªshe would

    always choose the kids over anyone else.

    Now that her thoughts had drifted to the children, Roxanne looked up at Lucian, thinking how the

    incident had taught her more deeply the importance of her children having a father¡ªthe man none

    other than the one before her.

    He and the children will be ted to know they are a family, but...

    Roxanne hesitated again when she thought of Sonya¡¯''s attitude toward Archie and Benny, but this time

    around, she was more convinced to open up to Lucian.

    ¡°Actually, I...¡±

    She parted her lips in an attempt to say something, yet there was still uncertainty in her eyes as she

    gazed at the man.

 Chapter 1747

    Chapter 1747

    CHAPTER 1747 I AM SORRY

    ¡°What is it?¡± Lucian asked, sensing there was something Roxanne wanted to divulge.

    He waited quietly and allowed her to take her time when he saw she was still reluctant.

    His thoughtfulness made Roxanne feel even more guilty and strengthened her resolve toe clean

    with him, but she did not know where to begin.

    After some contemtion, she looked into his eyes and asked, ¡°What do you think about Archie and

    Benny?¡±

    ¡°I adore them from the moment I saw them,¡± Lucian stated in all seriousness, his gaze fixed on her.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    At that point, he could already guess what was on Roxanne''s mind.

    All he wanted then was for her to say the words, so he remained quiet after that and just looked at her

    sincerely with anticipation in his heart.

    Roxanne''s gaze wavered when she noticed how earnest Lucian was. ¡°That''s great...¡±

    Because she had kept the secret for a long time, she did not know how to break it to Lucian and was

    nervously trying to phrase her words before speaking.

    Somehow, she felt it was not the best time to reveal Archie and Benny''s identities to him, but she knew

    she could not afford to keep the secret from Lucian any longer, especially after what had taken ce.

    It was not right for her to deprive the children of aplete family now that they finally had one.

    The picture of them smiling blissfully gave her the courage to finally admit, ¡°Archie and Benny are

    actually your children too. I''m sorry I hid this from you for so long.¡±

    After she said that, Roxanne studied Lucian''s expression carefully, trying to read his thoughts, but the

    man lookedposed, as if he was waiting for her to exin herself.

    Seeing that the man was not angry, she continued, ¡°I found out I was pregnant after I went abroad.

    After that, I met Professor Lambert, who was a great help when I gave birth to the three children, but

    the baby girl died inbor. It broke my heart and took me a long time to put behind me.¡±

    Here, she nced at the door and smiled. ¡°Unexpectedly, she has always been by your side.¡±

    It pained Lucian to listen to how life had been for Roxanne in those six years.

    ¡°As for Archie and Benny,¡± Roxanne went on with her gaze low, her tonementing, ¡°I initially nned

    on staying overseas for good and nevering back.¡±

    I wanted to hide them from you because I feared you would take them from me.

    At that point, Roxanne thought Archie and Benny were all she had in life.

    ¡°You were afraid I would take them from you,¡± Lucian worded her thought, to which Roxanne smiled

    with her lips pursed, admitting the truth of the statement.

    ¡°I''m sorry you were separated from the boys for so long because of me,¡± she apologized.

    ¡°No. You don''t have to apologize because it''s my fault. I was the one who hurt you and betrayed your

    trust six years ago. I promise I will earn your trust back bit by bit. I''m d that they were able to stay by

    your side all those years in my stead.¡±

    Lucian believed everything had turned out how it was meant to be since Archie and Benny were why

    Roxanne managed to pull through those years without feeling lonely and why he could win her back so

    quickly.

    Roxanne felt a burden off her chest when she saw that Lucian did not me her, but something still

    bothered her.

    ¡°Don''t you have anything to ask me? This is a serious matter. Do you really believe what I said, just like

    that?¡±

 Chapter 1748

    Chapter 1748

    CHAPTER 1748 A SECOND CHANCE

    Roxanne could not wrap her head around Lucian''s reaction because, personally, she was staggered

    when she found out that Este was her daughter, but Lucian''s face showed almost no traces of any

    emotions or doubt.

    Does he trust me that much, or is it because he knew about it already?

    A frown marred her brows at the thought.

    Looking at the anxious woman, Lucian caressed her head, saying. ¡°I knew about this. That''s why I''m

    not surprised.¡±

    ¡°When?¡± Roxanne blurted.

    Then, it urred to her that Lucian''s attitude toward Archie and Benny had always been the same,

    even before she fell unconscious.

    Just as Lucian said, he had always been fond of the boys, although they disliked him because of

    Roxanne initially.

    It did not matter whether it was because of his feelings for her or because he genuinely loved Archie

    and Bennie. Either way, it was evident that he cared for the boys as much as he did Este, especially

    when he had made their background public to protect them.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Roxanne recalled everything that happened, but the more she thought about it, the harder it was for her

    to pinpoint when exactly Lucian found out the truth.

    ¡°I went to Colby to see if there was a way to save you when you fell unconscious. I was over the moon

    when I learned the boys are mine, but I was more worried about you at the time.¡±

    Since Lucian already knew they were his sons, it did note off as surprising for him when Roxanne

    revealed the truth.

    ¡°So, it was him...¡± A sense of resignation washed over Roxanne at the mention of Colby''s name.

    Reading her mind, Lucian said, ¡°Colby really regrets what he did. Actually, he''s partially why you

    managed to recover this time, so I took the liberty of inviting him to return to work at the research

    institute after his jail sentence ends. Of course, I can always send him elsewhere if you don''t feel

    comfortable about it.¡±

    Roxanne was astonished to hear the news. ¡°Well, I definitely don''t mind if he is sorry for what he did.

    It''s just that...¡±

    Roxanne intended to give Colby the benefit of the doubt and was more than happy to work with him

    again since they went a long way back, but she was unsure if Lucian would get jealous.

    ¡°I warned him I wouldn''t let him off the hook this easily if he were to do anything to harm you or the

    children again,¡± Lucian asserted with a frown.

    Roxanne smiled at his reply. ¡°I''ll make sure to be on my guard too.¡±

    Now that she thought about it, she found it ironic that she¡ªa doctor¡ªhad repeatedly been drugged.

    I bet Professor Lambert will say I need to go back to school. I need to hone my medical skills after I get

    discharged from the hospital to save more people and take better care of myself.

    When Lucian saw that Roxanne was being critical of herself, he quickly changed the topic.

    ¡°By the way, I might havee to terms with Archie and Benny''s rtionship with me, but I''m still

    disgruntled by the fact that some other man was in the know before I was.¡±

    The fact that Colby was the one who took care of her throughout her pregnancy made Lucian feel

    guilty, or more precisely, jealous.

 Chapter 1749

    Chapter 1749

    CHAPTER 1749 IT WAS MY FAULT

    Roxanne collected her thoughts the moment she sensed the jealousy in Lucian''s voice.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Certain that the man was not upset about her keeping the truth from him since he pampered her too

    much to find fault in her, she turned the tables and argued instead, ¡°Come on. Do you think we would

    have stayed hidden if we didn''t need to? I figured you would recognize them since they look so much

    like you. That''s why we never came back.¡±

    Caught off guard by her questioning, Lucian was suddenly stumped for words.

    Now that Roxanne had pointed it out, he realized Archie and Benny did take after him in terms of looks.

    ¡°Well, I was so caught up with getting you back I didn''t notice that.¡±

    The thought of his oversight suddenly made Lucian feel guilty. ¡°I thought someone else was their father.

    At that point, I even told myself that I would teach that irresponsible man a lesson if he were to go

    looking for you guys, but it turns out I am the guy.¡±

    The hatred Lucian felt toward Archie and Benny''s unknown father had turned into self-recrimination

    ever since he learned the truth about the children.

    ¡°I''m sorry you had to go through all that. None of this will happen again. I promise I will make it up to

    you all.¡±

    ¡°It sure was tough back then. I wouldn''t have tried so hard to hide their existence if I had known you

    couldn''t tell who they were,¡± Roxanneined, trying to pull his leg.

    ¡°It''s all my fault. I should''ve found out who they were earlier and spared you all the years of hiding.¡±

    When he thought about how the children and Roxanne could have lived differently if he had found them

    earlier, the ambiance in the room became tense as the guilt in Lucian''s heart grew.

    Noticing that he had fallen for her act, she quickly said, ¡°It''s okay. I should''ve known that a busy man

    like you wouldn''t have time to pay attention to people''s looks. In fact, I doubt you even know what you

    look like now.¡±

    The expression on Lucian''s face showed her words had struck him as urate, for indeed, he had

    never paid any attention to his own appearance.

    Caught by surprise by his reaction, Roxanne burst out inughter, saying, ¡°Este actually looks a lot

    like you too.¡±

    Herments put a deeper frown on his forehead.

    ¡°Well,¡± Roxanne added, shaking her head, ¡°Este might have my eyes, but the rest of her features

    take after yours. Also, you were still with Aubree then, and your mom kept saying Este''s mom was

    somebody else, so I didn''t think much about it.¡±

    Not to mention I was under the impression that my daughter had died, so I never once thought Este

    could be her.

    Because her daughter''s apparent death was a heavy topic, Roxanne did not say it out loud, but what

    she expressed was already enough to add more weight to Lucian''s guilty conscience.

    ¡°It''s all my fault. I should''ve told you I found out about it.¡±

    Lucian knew there was nothing else he could do but apologize, yet Roxanne smiled forgivingly at him.

    ¡°It''s okay. What matters now is that we still found each other when we didn''t know anything about the

    children. They are happy where they are now. That''s the most important thing.¡±

    Having reconciled with one another now that they had opened up honestly about their feelings, Lucian

    and Roxanne looked into each other''s eyes lovingly and chatted till midnight. At that point, Lucian

    finally coaxed her to bed, after which he left to send off the visitors.

 Chapter 1750

    Chapter 1750

    CHAPTER 1750 I HOPE SO

    News about Damaris Group spread like wildfire the subsequent morning.

    When Roxanne woke up, discussions about thepany had already dominated the online world after

    everything that unraveled the night before.

    Many scrambled to cut ties with Damaris Group; some even leveled usations against them.

    Insiders went on to reveal that Damaris Group had undergone a drastic change after Jack took over, as

    he would turn a blind eye to numerous illegal operations.

    In fact, many drugs did not even go through proper testing before hitting the market at a price way

    higher than market standards. The profit-drivenpany could not care less about consumer safety,

    considering Jack even worked with unregistered drug producers, leaving product quality questionable.

    On top of that, he was found to have bribed private hospitals to buy the drugs in a deliberate attempt to

    drive up the prices.

    Following these revtions frompany employees, patients began to disclose their consultation

    records online, using thepany of disregarding human lives.

    Patient A wrote: That guy has no conscience. I chose that hospital because of Damaris Group''s

    reputation, but I lost both my health and wealth because of an hical doctor in that hospital. I went in

    with just a minor illness but came out with a serious disease! Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Patient B added: Their medical consultations are all just an act. They would blow up the seriousness of

    senior patients'' conditions so that we would seek out treatment at their hospitals, where we often end

    up paying a high price for drugs.

    Another customer shared: They also make false ims about their products, packaging regr

    supplements as miracle-makers that cure cancers. We bought the story because of the brand, and our

    health was jeopardized. Someone even died because of it, but nothing was done because they bought

    over all the media outlets to silenceints.

    Aizenmented: Thepany got what it deserved!

    In a short period,ments flooded in to use and rebuke Damaris Group, leaving the reputation of

    the century-old prominent medical family in tatters.

    Their fall from grace left Roxanne disturbed and confused.

    To her, Jack should have grown up to be an honorable man, given the noble values that the family had

    upheld, but he turned out to be a selfish and devious man who would do anything to get what he

    wanted.

    As a doctor, it was apparent that he had not the slightest respect for human lives.

    Speaking of, this reminds me that he intended to price the new batch of drugs at three hundred. That

    price was still reasonable, but from what I gathered online, I don''t think things would have ended up

    well for our research institution if we had worked with them. Who knows how much he would have

    wanted to sell our new products for? Worse still, we might even have lost our reputation because of

    him.

    Just as Roxanne was deep in thought, Lucian entered and saw her expression. ¡°What''s the matter?

    You seem worried.¡±

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and exined, ¡°I just read the news about Damaris Group. I

    can''t believe what Jack did. I wonder how many people were affected because of his evil deeds.¡±

    ¡°This is already everywhere on the news. I suppose no one else will fall prey to their lies now. As for

    Jack, he will have to face the consequences of his actions,¡± Lucian replied, his face darkened.

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Roxanne sighed and could not help but feel it was a shame for the medical industry to lose a

    prestigious family with a long history in that field.

    She was certain that their downfall was singlehandedly caused by Jack and that Hector had been

    blindsided.

    I wonder if Old Mr. Damaris will be able to take it...

 Chapter 1751

    Chapter 1751

    CHAPTER 1751 DID YOU TALK HIM INTO IT

    In just half a day, news about Damaris Group spread across Horington and even caught the

    government''s attention.

    The police were mobilized to seal off Damaris Group''s storehouse before investigators stepped into the

    company to get to the bottom of the scandal, freezing all thepany operations.

    Meanwhile, Hector was on his bed at a mansion in Horington.

    Upon learning about the scandal, he clutched his chest, struggling to breathe.

    Beside him, Kevin steeled himself and asked, ¡°What should we do now, Old Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Last night, Kevin had sent Hector to the hospital immediately after thetter had copsed.

    Fortunately, some medication was enough to help him recover since it was nothing major.

    After that, the assistant transferred Hector from the primary residence to a mansion in a quiet vige

    since he guessed things would get out of hand.

    Although the old man had just gotten better, Kevin had no choice but to inquire about their next course

    of action since Hector was the only person who could salvage the situation now.

    ¡°Are you seriously asking me what to do? Why don''t you ask yourself that? Why didn''t you tell me

    about what he''s been doing?¡± Hector fumed at the question. Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    His breathing became morebored as he thought of everything that Jack did in the name of Damaris

    Group on the sly.

    It took us a hundred years to get to where we are today. We''ve always put our patients first, but look at

    what he did! He wasted our efforts and shattered our reputation just like that! I can''t believe I chose him

    to be the heir! This is a shame to the family!

    ¡°That fool! Fool! There''s no saving Damaris Group now, even if I kneel and apologize to all the patients!

    Has that brat forgotten about what I taught him since he was young? The family doesn''t have a two-

    faced hypocrite like him!¡± Hector chastised and mmed the table in grief.

    Seeing this, Kevin quickly got the old man some water. ¡°Calm down, Old Mr. Damaris. You need to take

    care of your body. It''ll be the end for the Damaris family if anything happens to you.¡±

    Hector pped the cup out of Kevin''s hand and red angrily at him. ¡°You have a hand in this too!¡±

    Taken over by his emotions, Hector got up from the couch and staggered toward the assistant with his

    staff.

    ¡°Both of you entered thepany at the same time and have been working together for so long. Don''t

    tell me you don''t have any idea what he was doing all this while?¡±

    Hector''s hands shook uncontrobly around his walking stick as Kevin lowered his head at the

    interrogation. Incensed, Hector raised his other hand and pped the assistant.

    ¡°Did you talk him into doing this? Speak!¡±

    Hector could not believe how a child who grew up under the good influence of the Damaris family could

    do something so wicked unless someone swayed him.

    He refused to believe that that greedy man was a product of the family.

    Disconcerted by the usation, the assistant quickly defended himself, ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, you know

    what Mr. Damaris is like. He never listens to anyone¡ªlet alone someone like me! I indeed knew what

    he did, but it''s equally true that I tried to dissuade him from doing it. There''s nothing else I could do

    because he didn''t want to listen!¡±

    Damaris Group wouldn''t have been caught in this quandary if he had listened to me and not crossed

    the Farwells!

 Chapter 1752

    Chapter 1752

    CHAPTER 1752 FLEEING TO ESCAPE PUNISHMENT

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    ¡°You!¡± Upon hearing the assistant''s words, Hector exploded in rage. His vision darkened momentarily,

    and he almost fell over due to anger.

    Kevin hurriedly moved forward to support him.

    ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, everything I''ve said is true! Nothing can stop Mr. Damaris from doing what he wants

    to do! Please take care of yourself. You''re the only person Damaris Group can count on now!¡± the

    assistant said while gently patting Hector''s chest to help him breathe more easily.

    Hector panted heavily, and theck of oxygen was evident as the color drained from his face.

    Kevin immediately fed him a pill to ease his condition.

    After Hector regained hisposure, he looked at the assistant with sadness in his eyes and asked for

    confirmation, ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The younger man bobbed his head carefully.

    ¡°This is just ridiculous.¡± Hector shook his head in disappointment. ¡°The Damaris family has been doing

    good deeds and umting virtue for generations. How could someone among us be so greedy for

    money?¡±

    After that, he apologized to the assistant. ¡°It seems I misunderstood you. But why didn''t you tell me

    earlier that he was doing all those things behind my back?¡±

    Seeing how heartbroken Hector was, Kevin felt sorry for him. ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, please don''t make

    things difficult for me. I''m just an assistant. How would I dare to go against Mr. Damaris'' wishes?¡±

    Upon hearing that, Hector nodded and sighed. ¡°Where is Jack? Ask him toe to see me and give

    me an exnation. Otherwise, how can I face our ancestors in the future?¡±

    Kevin looked hesitant. ¡°Mr. Damaris, he...¡±

    Hector''s heart sank as he noticed the hesitation. ¡°Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Damaris should have already left Horington by now. He would have faced imprisonment if he

    hadn''t left...¡± the assistant replied anxiously.

    Last night, Jack passed out from anger and anxiety but recovered quickly. He then sent his assistant

    over to tell Hector that only he could save the Damaris family.

    As for Jack, he had discharged himself from the hospital overnight and had secretly prepared to flee

    abroad before the situation worsened.

    After learning that his grandson had left, Hector got agitated again. ¡°He left just like that? He put the

    entire Damaris Group in hot soup, yet he dares to run away without telling us? I must have been blind

    to have chosen him as the heir to Damaris Group!¡±

    He could not help but tremble with anger.

    If Jack had repented, apologized to the public, and confessed his crimes, there might still have been a

    chance to restore the reputation of Damaris Group.

    Yet, his unfilial grandson had chosen to flee for fear of punishment! He has dug a grave for Damaris

    Group!

    Hector''s heart sank when he thought about the possible fate of the Damaris family in the future. ¡°For

    generations, researching pharmacology has been the mission of the Damaris family. We were even

    willing to sacrifice our lives for pharmacology! Yet, he only cares about money. What''s wrong with

    people of this generation? Hasn''t he thought about what would happen to the Damaris family if the truth

    were exposed?¡±

    The assistant steeled himself and responded, ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, it''s all Farwell Group''s doing...¡±

    He was hoping Hector could appeal to Lucian for mercy. He might be willing to spare us if we plead

    with him.

    Before he couldplete his sentence, the enraged Hector interjected, ¡°You reap what you sow! All of

    these scandals could have been avoided if Jack had followed the management standards set by his

    predecessors. If it wasn''t for Farwell Group''s intervention, Jack might have caused even more

    problems than he already has!¡±

 Chapter 1753

    Chapter 1753

    CHAPTER 1753 WHY ARE YOU STILL HERE

    Upon witnessing Hector''s outburst, Kevin could only keep mum, fearing that his words would further

    infuriate the former.

    Meanwhile, Jack appeared in haste at an isted pier on the city outskirts, carrying a small silver

    suitcase with him and nothing else.

    After regaining consciousness from hisa the night before, Jack finally grasped the severity of the

    situation. Even if the police were to release me, I''m certain that Lucian would stille after me if I

    didn''t flee immediately.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Hence, he spent the night devising an escape n and made all the necessary arrangements.

    Preceding this event, he had already enacted a contingency strategy by transferring a portion of his

    assets overseas.

    As long as he could escape safely today, he could still live a luxurious life abroad. I might even make a

    comeback when the opportunities arise! And I''ll take revenge against those who once stood in my way!

    Lucian and Roxanne brought down Damaris Group, which I had spent my entire life building. I''ll not

    show them any mercy when I return!

    Jack recalledst night''s incident, and his expression turned cold.

    He waited for an indeterminate amount of time at the pier, but the ferry had not arrived. That only

    served to fuel his growing anxiety. Has Lucian found out my whereabouts?

    Upon realizing the possibility, Jack started panicking. He reluctantly took out his phone, wanting to urge

    them to speed up.

    Yet, at the same time, he was also worried that making a phone call could easily expose his location. In

    the end, he gritted his teeth and gave up the idea.

    Jack could not help but cuss, ¡°D*mn it! Where are those people?¡±

    Just when he turned around and was ready to leave, a honk suddenly sounded behind him.

    A wave of relief washed over Jack when he turned and saw the ferry approaching the pier.

    ¡°I''m sorry for the dy, Mr. Damaris. Our ferry encountered some rough weather on the way back.¡± The

    captain greeted him with a respectful apology.

    Jack red at him before saying, ¡°When can we leave?¡±

    The captain responded, ¡°Right away, sir!¡±

    He then extended his hand, offering to help Jack board the ferry.

    Jack snorted coldly at his response and stepped onto the ferry.

    The captain followed behind, watching Jack''s back and secretly heaving a sigh of relief. Thank God I

    arrived on time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t know how to exin to that man...

    ¡°Get some rest here. I''ll get my men to start operating the ferry,¡± the captain said while bringing Jack

    into a lounge.

    He then turned around and left.

    Jack did not give it much thought.

    Now that he had sessfully boarded the ferry, leaving the country was only a matter of time.

    Moreover, the captain had promised him to depart right away.

    Jack casually opened his suitcase and checked all the documents and cash inside it.

    Yet, after inspecting all the contents in the suitcase, there was still no sign of the ship departing.

    Jack''s anxiety began to grow, and he wanted to step out of the lounge to find out what happened.

    Just as he opened the door, the captain arrived.

    ¡°What''s going on? Why are we not leaving yet?¡± Jack questioned him impatiently.

    The captain wiped his forehead anxiously and apologized. ¡°I''m very sorry, Mr. Damaris. Our ferry needs

    some repair work for a small part due to the rough weather we encountered earlier. Please be patient

    with us, and we''ll depart as soon as the repairs are done!¡±

    Jack felt a twinge of suspicion at the captain''s words. First, they werete, and now a part of the ferry is

    damaged¡ªare these all just a coincidence?

 Chapter 1754

    Chapter 1754

    CHAPTER 1754 FINE AND DANDY

    Jack scrutinized the person in front of him.

    The captain lowered his head under Jack''s gaze. Fear and humility were written all over his face as he

    shuddered at the thought of enraging Jack. With a cautious approach, the captain tried to exin, ¡°I

    believe you know, sir, that we usually face various unpredictable issues at sea, but fret not! My crew is

    highly experienced. Don''t worry, sir. You won''t have to wait for long.¡±

    Only after the captain''s reassurance did Jack''s expression gradually soften. ¡°How long more will it

    take? Give me an estimation.¡±

    The captain breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Half an hour at most! It''s almost noon. If you''re hungry, I''ll get the

    kitchen to prepare lunch for you. After you''ve finished your meal, we''ll be ready to set sail!¡±

    Expectedly, Jack was not in the mood to enjoy a meal. He waved at the captain impatiently. ¡°No need

    for that. I''ll take a coffee instead!¡±

    Humming in agreement, the captain turned around to execute Jack''s order.

    Within minutes, someone showed up and served Jack the coffee he asked for.

    With each passing second, Jack was getting increasingly restless. He tried to keep himself upied by

    checking the items in his suitcase over and over again in an attempt to relieve his anxiety.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    When the coffee was served, Jack took the cup and downed it all in one gulp without even turning to

    look.

    The next second, however, he almost spat out the coffee, repulsed by the bizarre taste of the liquid.

    ¡°What is this sh*t? You call this coffee?¡± Jack began cursing up a storm as he smashed the cup to the

    ground. ¡°This is the treatment I get from you after paying you so much? You deadbeats can''t even be

    punctual!¡±

    With that, Jack closed up the suitcase, picked it up, and began to make his way to the door. ¡°Scram!

    Get out of my sight! I''m hiring someone else!¡±

    ¡°My mistake. Mr. Damaris has a stomach made of refined gold. How can it tolerate cheap and expired

    instant coffee powder?¡± A mocking voice sounded beside him.

    Jack''s judgment was clouded by his fury. When he heard that sentence, he snapped his head in the

    direction of the voice and shot the person who spoke a murderous re.

    Instantly, Jack caught sight of Jonathan standing at the doorway with a hand in his pocket. Mockery

    and disdain were etched on thetter''s face as he watched Jack as though he was watching a clown

    performing tricks.

    Beside Jonathan were Lucian and Roxanne. Standing side by side, neither of them showed a hint of

    emotion.

    At the sight of the trio, Jack froze and turned to look at the ferry crew beside him in disbelief before

    turning to look at the three at the doorway once again.

    It''s really them! What are they doing here?

    Jack had nned his escape all by himself. Even his personal assistant was only aware of the fact that

    he was nning to flee.

    So how did they figure out where I am?

    ¡°Are you nning to hire someone else now, Mr. Damaris?¡± Jonathan arched an eyebrow at Jack.

    ¡°What do you think of me as a candidate? I''m quite skilled in operating a boat! However, my sense of

    direction needs a bit of polishing. We might not be able to go to the open seas, but we might end up at

    the police station.¡±

    Upon hearing Jonathan''s words, Jack stumbled a step backward. ¡°H-How did you know?¡±

    ¡°How did I know your ns?¡± Jonathan smirked before gesturing to the person standing beside him

    with his eyes.

    Jack followed Jonathan''s gaze and saw Lucian. Once again, he was shocked beyond words.

    Lucian? How did he find me?

    As his eyes met Lucian''s, thetter finally broke the silence. His tone was bone-chilling.

    ¡°Surely you didn''t think that everything would be fine and dandy once you''ve escaped overseas after

    you''ve done something like that to Roxanne, Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Lucian''s gaze was even colder than the night before.

    At the memory of his encounter with Lucian the night before, Jack could feel the pain radiating from his

    unhealed wound. Within a split second, his face turned pale.

    ¡°Even if you flee to the edge of the skies and the corners of the world, I will never let you off the hook!¡±

    Lucian stated expressionlessly. ¡°Moreover, I don''t n on giving you the chance to flee.¡±

 Chapter 1755

    Chapter 1755

    CHAPTER 1755 SO WRONG

    The hand Jack was using to hold his suitcase began to tremble.

    Yet as his gaze swept over Roxanne, he forced himself to remainposed.

    I can''t lose! More importantly, I can''t show a hint of cowardice in front of this woman!

    ¡°What do you guys want?¡± Steeling himself, Jack faced the trio head-on.

    The moment he threw them the question, Lucian''s icy voice echoed in the room. ¡°At first, I nned to

    send you to jail after marrying Roxanne. However, I did not expect you to be so impatient that you

    dared to poison Roxanne.¡±

    Lucian''s gaze darkened with every word that he spoke. ¡°If you had waited until the day Roxanne and I

    got married, perhaps the only consequence you would face is Damaris Group suffering from

    bankruptcy. But now, that''s barely enough of a punishment!¡±

    At those words, Jack was once again taken aback.

    No wonder it felt like Lucian''s investigation of Damaris Group was way too fast and detailed! That''s

    because he had already investigated Damaris Group beforest night and obtained all the proof in his

    hand!

    Lucian had probably already begun to n all this the moment the poison started to exert its effect on

    Roxanne!

    Just as Jack was nning meticulously, Lucian was doing the same in retaliation!

    At that thought, Jack could feel his heart sink as a chill ran down his spine.

    It was as though his body was being constricted by a giant snake. He was struggling to breathe.

    No! No! It is not yet the time for me to admit defeat!

    He had nned to build a medical empire for so many years. How could he possibly give up now?

    Gritting his teeth, Jack forced himself to calm down. The wheels in his head turned rapidly as he tried

    to look for a way out of the confrontation.

    Just then, Jonathan''s mocking voice sounded again. ¡°What a pity. The Damaris family''s century-old

    business is now destroyed by your hands. You''re such a hypocrite. Not only are you profit-driven, but

    your medical skills are terrible as well.¡±

    My medical skills are terrible?

    Jack''s expression darkened in an instant. Whipping his head in Jonathan''s direction, he shot Jonathan

    a venomous re. ¡°What did you just say? Are you questioning my medical skills? If my medical skills

    are terrible, howe you guys couldn''t obtain any results after so many days of research?¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Contrarily, Jonathan merely shrugged nonchntly. ¡°Compared to Roxanne, your medical skills really

    do pale¡ªno, nch¡ªinparison. From the looks of it, you reallyck self-awareness. Not only did

    you try to cross a line with Lucian in the business world, but you also tried to subdue and overpower

    Roxanne in the medical field. Mr. Damaris, I advise you to snap out of your delusion as soon as

    possible. What''s wrong with just being the heir of the Damaris family?¡±

    ¡°What do you know? If only...¡±

    Enraged by the mocking, Jack was blinded by his fury and lost control. ring at Roxanne, he spat, ¡°If

    only Roxanne had been willing to join forces with me, I would have most definitely built a grand medical

    empire! It was her inability to recognize great opportunities that forced me to do what I''ve done! If she

    would have listened to me and obeyed me from the beginning, I can guarantee that nothing would have

    happened to her! In fact, she would be enjoying fame and fortune alongside me!¡±

    In other words, it was all Roxanne''s fault that he hadnded in all that mess.

    Silence ensued after Jack made that deration.

    Even Jonathan''s smirking face turned serious.

    Roxanne''s expression darkened as well. ¡°And here I thought, Jack, that you would have learned your

    lesson by now after all that has happened, or at least feel some sense of guilt. I never would have

    thought that you still wouldn''t repent¡ª¡±

    ¡°Repent? Why should I repent? It''s your thinking that''s too rigid!¡± Jack''s face was red with fury. ¡°Can''t

    doctors strive to earn money as well? How many years of history does the Damaris family have? The

    history of Farwell Group pales inparison! How is it fair that Farwell Group has overpowered

    Damaris Group? I just want to turn this ironic and ridiculous situation around! What is so wrong about

    that?¡±

 Chapter 1756

    Chapter 1756

    CHAPTER 1756 DESTROYED IN YOUR HANDS

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°It''s your extreme obsessiveness that makes it so wrong!¡±

    No one else was more upset than Roxanne to see Jack in that light. ¡°There are so many paths that you

    could have taken to glorify the name of the Damaris family. Yet, you insist on choosing such a crooked

    path! As healthcare workers, our purpose is to save others. But you, as the heir of the Damaris family,

    have used your knowledge of medicine to cause others harm! Despite all that, you still don''t think you

    should repent!¡±

    Both Jack and Roxanne were doctors, not to mention that their first encounter was at a free medical

    consultation.

    All of the admiration that Roxanne had for Jack had turned into disappointment. The better the

    impression she had of Jack in the past, the more disappointed she was at the moment.

    ¡°Jack, I can forget about you poisoning me for your own selfish gain, but how could you bet on Damaris

    Group? Did Old Mr. Damaris ever cross your mind? What would he think of the situation now? When

    you were carrying out your ns, did you not think that you would someday end up in this situation?¡±

    Despite speaking in aposed manner, Roxanne''s interrogation was deafening to Jack''s ears.

    Nevertheless, Jack had already reached the point of no return. How could he be willing to admit his

    mistakes then?

    Shooting daggers at Roxanne, who was standing in front of him, Jack clenched his teeth and hissed,

    ¡°What do you know? You''re just a mediocrity that changed your career halfway down the road! Do you

    really think of yourself as a genius just because othersplimented you once or twice? How dare you

    judge me from your high horse? What''s your rtionship with the Damaris family? Why should you

    speak up for the Damaris family?¡±

    Roxanne was taken aback when she heard what Jack said. The shock in her eyes quickly resolved to

    sorrow. ¡°I really was wrong about you. I would have never thought that these are your true colors.¡±

    How could the heir of the prestigious Damaris family be so driven by greed?

    In the past few days, no matter how disappointed she was in Jack, Roxanne clung to the glimmer of

    hope that he had just transiently lost his rationality.

    Yet, from the looks of it, she had been mistaken. Jack had always been an avaricious person beneath

    his humble and noble persona.

    ¡°You call her a mediocrity? Hah! Don''t make meugh my head off!¡±

    Jonathan peered at the couple standing beside him before standing up for Roxanne, outraged.

    ¡°Roxanne figured out the antidote to the poison that you''re so proud of in just one short day! If it weren''t

    for the fact that she had been poisoned, she probably would have cracked it in an even shorter period

    of time! Besides, aren''t her skills and talent precisely why you want Roxanne on your side?¡±

    Jonathan had hit the nail on the head. Unhappy that he had been called out, Jack bared his teeth as

    his expression turned ferocious. Slowly, he snuck a hand behind his back.

    Unaware of Jack''s subtle movements, Jonathan continued to mock, ¡°Of course, I wouldn''t eliminate the

    possibility that you''re attracted to and lusting for Roxanne, but with what you can offer? Ha! In your

    dreams!¡±

    Jonathan was getting more and more worked up with each word he spoke. Before he could continue,

    Roxanne''s voice interrupted him. ¡°Jonathan, that''s enough.¡±

    Jonathan froze, blinking in bewilderment. A few secondster, he regained hisposure and pouted.

    ¡°But I''m telling the truth!¡±

    Roxanne tossed Jonathan a grateful smile before turning to look at Jack. Disappointment could be

    seen in her eyes.

    ¡°The Damaris family has a century''s worth of inheritance with so many ancient medicine techniques

    being passed down from one generation to the next. All of that has been destroyed in your hands.

    Today, Damaris Group no longer has any connection to the world of ancient medicine. Jack, do you

    really feel no remorse at all?¡±

    Damaris Group had so many priceless medicinal herbs that should have been further developed by

    ancient medicinal methods. To Roxanne''s horror, Damaris Group had handed them to small and lowly

    private workshops, who then tampered with the medicinal herbs.

    When she first found out about the news, Roxanne could feel her heart breaking. Jack''s actions were

    basically wasting priceless natural resources.

    ¡°This is all your fault!¡±

    With a thunderous roar, Jack suddenly charged at Roxanne.

 Chapter 1757

    Chapter 1757

    CHAPTER 1757 I WILL MAKE YOU PAY

    ¡°Because of old-fashioned doctors like you, the medical field has be like this!¡±

    All of a sudden, Jack pulled out a knife from behind his back and charged at Roxanne with a loud cry.

    ¡°If it weren''t for your foolishness, I wouldn''t have ended up in all this mess!¡±

    Roxanne''s heart raced when she caught sight of the de in Jack''s hand.

    With a swift movement, the crew member who was standing at the side pinned Jack onto the floor from

    behind.

    nk! The dagger in Jack''s hand fell to the ground as he struggled and fought to free himself.

    ¡°Let go of me! I paid you! How dare you help them after epting my money? What a bunch of

    scumbags! I''ll poison each and every one of you!¡±

    To his surprise, the crew member merely continued to pin him down in silence before turning to look at

    Lucian, awaiting hismand.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Lucian peered at Jack with an emotionless expression before speaking. ¡°Since you regard Farwell

    Group as a thorn in your flesh, you should have done your research on all of the assets under Farwell

    Group before you nned your escape strategy.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Jack fell silent and looked in Lucian''s direction in disbelief.

    ¡°Among the ten subsidiaries that you wanted so badly at first is a shippingpany. Did you not notice

    that detail?¡±

    Lucian looked down at Jack from above. ¡°There''s only money in your eyes. Even if I give you the

    company, what can you do about it?¡±

    Just then, Jonathan could not help but add salt to the wound. ¡°Friendly reminder that the entire

    shipping system in Horington is pretty much under the control of Farwell Group. The ferry that you''re on

    board right now also belongs to Farwell Group. I''ve never met someone so dumb¡ªdumb enough to

    create a trap for himself while nning an escape route.¡±

    This ferry belongs to Farwell Group?

    Shock and regret washed over Jack the moment he found out the truth.

    That would mean that Lucian would have heard about it the moment Jack nned his escapest

    night. Not only so, but Lucian would have already been waiting for Jack with a trap.

    Recalling that the ferry waste and how the captain had announced that there were some problems

    with the ferry, Jack finally realized that those were all just excuses.

    Hatred filled Jack''s gaze as the realization dawned on him.

    ¡°As for your money, we didn''t take a single penny of it.¡±

    Out of the blue, the captain showed up at the doorway. After greeting Lucian respectfully, he turned to

    look at Jack.

    ¡°I''ve already donated every single penny from the money you''ve given us to the victims you cheated. If

    anything, I''m helping you to collect good karma. You should be thanking me instead!¡±

    Jack''s expression turned malicious at the appearance of the captain. ¡°You b*stard! How dare you still

    show up? I''ll kill you!¡±

    The captain stood next to Lucian in a respectful manner and ignored Jack''s threats.

    Meanwhile, Lucian uttered in an icy manner, ¡°You better stop this. The police are already on their way.

    Soon, you''ll be getting the punishment you deserve!¡±

    Once again, Jack was rendered speechless by Lucian''s words. Loathing was written all over his face

    as he continued to seethe at the couple. Gritting his teeth, he ranted, ¡°I''ll never let you people off the

    hook! If it weren''t for you lot, Damaris Group would have long be a medical empire under my

    leadership! You don''t even have the right to speak to me! When I return, I will make you all pay!¡±

    Roxanne''s eyes were filled with pain and anguish at the sight of Jack''s crazed behavior.

    Who could have imagined the heir of the Damaris family, a man with such a promising future, would be

    so utterly greedy?

    ¡°Let''s go.¡±

    Seeing the sorrow in her eyes, Lucian held her hand and gave her aforting squeeze before leading

    her out of the room. Meanwhile, Jonathan and the captain stayed back to wait for the arrival of the

    police.

 Chapter 1758

    Chapter 1758

    CHAPTER 1758 REJECTED GIFT

    In one day, the Damaris family went from being a prestigious family in medicine to being despised by

    the general popce.

    The matter hade to an end.

    Once they got off the ferry, Lucian slowly started the car and turned to look at the person beside him.

    ¡°Where would you like to go?¡±

    After lying in the hospital for many days, the young woman probably wanted to wander around and

    clear her mind.

    Roxanne pondered for a moment before muttering, ¡°I want to visit Old Mr. Lomax.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Lucian furrowed his brows. ¡°Old Mr. Lomax is staying at a hotel near the hospital

    and won''t be leaving anytime soon. We can go another day.¡±

    Roxanne shook her head and responded, ¡°I was able to wake up thanks to Old Mr. Lomax''s help.

    Besides, there''s nowhere else I want to go right now. Let''s go see him first.¡±

    After seeing her determination, the man agreed and started the car. They proceeded to make their way

    to the hotel.

    During the ride, Roxanne leaned against the window with a hint of sorrow and exhaustion on her face.

    First, she had been poisoned. Then, she witnessed how vicious Jack was. After the past few days, she

    felt mentally and physically exhausted.

    Lucian''s heart ached when he noticed her state. He slowed down the car and remained silent, letting

    her rest.

    Even after arriving at the hotel, Roxanne''s mood hadn''t improved much. However, she tried to lighten

    her expression as she went to the top floor with Lucian.

    Knowing that Peregrine preferred peace and quiet, Lucian had booked a secluded room for him.

    When they arrived, the old man was looking out the window, admiring the scenery.

    For years, Peregrine had stayed in a secluded town, so it had been a while since he saw the outside

    world.

    At the same time, his eyes held a hint of contemtion.

    Upon hearing the doorbell, the old man turned around and went to open the door.

    When Peregrine saw the visitors, a strange look crossed his eyes. ¡°Why are you here? Did you recover

    so quickly that you can walk about already?¡±

    As he spoke, he looked Roxanne up and down.

    Roxanne pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°Thank you for your concern, Old Mr. Lomax. I''m fine now. It was

    all because of you that I was able to wake up safely. I want to thank you for your help.¡±

    The old man nodded and stepped aside to let them in. ¡°Come in and have a seat.¡±

    The three of them then sat down on the sofa.

    As Peregrine got up to offer his visitors water, Roxanne stopped him, so he returned to his seat.

    Lucian took a card from his pocket and ced it in front of Peregrine. ¡°Thanks to your help, Roxanne

    was able to wake up. I don''t know how to express my gratitude, so this is my gift. It contains fifty

    million. Please don''t mind our humble gift.¡±

    This was the gift Jonathan had promised Peregrine when he rmended thetter to Lucian.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    However, Lucian had prepared more than the promised ten million.

    In his opinion, even if the old man asked for the entire Farwell Group in return for waking up Roxanne,

    he would be willing to give it up.

    He thought Peregrine would dly ept the reward, but to his surprise, the old man pushed the card

    back to him.

    At that, Lucian''s brows furrowed slightly in unease. He thought that Peregrine was dissatisfied with his

    gift.

    ¡°I don''t need the money,¡± Peregrine said gently.

    Just then, Roxanne returned with the sses of water and saw the confrontation between the two men.

    Surprised and perplexed to see the credit card on the table, she wondered what had transpired during

    her absence.

 Chapter 1759

    Chapter 1759

    CHAPTER 1759 ARE YOU SERIOUS

    Roxanne carefully ced the sses down and asked softly, ¡°This is...¡±

    Aren''t we here to thank Old Mr. Lomax? What''s with the card on the table?

    Lucian exined in a deep voice, ¡°This is the gift I prepared for Old Mr. Lomax, but he refused it. It

    seems he has something else to say.¡±

    After speaking, he raised his hand and took back the card from the table.

    Upon hearing this, Roxanne looked at the old man beside her in confusion.

    Peregrine nodded with satisfaction. ¡°Indeed, I have something to ask of you. It''s great that you have

    decided to visit.¡±

    The woman naturally did not refuse his request and nodded. ¡°What is it? Just tell me. You have helped

    me so much, and if there is anything I can do for you, I will definitely do my best!¡±

    ¡°I''m relieved to hear that.¡± Peregrine smiled contentedly and looked at Roxanne. ¡°I request to work at

    your research institute. It shouldn''t be difficult for you to make the arrangements.¡±

    Old. Mr. Lomax wants to work at my research institute?

    For a moment, Roxanne was skeptical of her hearing. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    Having lived in seclusion for so many years, she thought he would be eager to head back.

    Little did she expect him to make such a request!

    ¡°After these few days of contact, I think you are very interesting, and perhaps your research institute

    has work I am interested in.¡± Peregrine continued calmly, ¡°I''ve been thinking about this the whole day,

    and just as I was thinking about it, the two of you showed up. I suppose this is fate.¡±

    Since he received Roxanne''s prescription yesterday, Peregrine had been fascinated with her.

    Perhaps in his years of seclusion, the outside world had undergone earth-shattering changes.

    There might be geniuses like her in ces he had never even heard of.

    Just the thought of it made Peregrine unable to contain his anticipation!

    The woman''s appearance had reignited his interest in understanding the outside world.

    Roxanne finally came back to her senses and happily nodded. ¡°It would be an honor to have you work

    at our research institute.¡±

    She never thought that after all these years of following in Peregrine''s footsteps, they would finally

    have the chance to work with him!

    Suddenly, Roxanne frowned in regret. ¡°If I had known you harbored such thoughts, I would have

    brought it up to you proactively instead of waiting for you to speak up. I wasn''t thoughtful enough...¡± Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    Unfazed, Peregrine chuckled and said, ¡°I only had this idea yesterday and just made up my mind.

    Since you''re willing, that''s enough. I''m looking forward to working with you.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°I''m also looking forward to learning from you!¡±

    The two of them soon turned the conversation to the research direction of the research institute and

    talked with great focus.

    Meanwhile, Lucian observed the petite woman beside him as she struggled to contain her excitement.

    Although he couldn''t understand their conversation, a glint of happiness could be seen in his eyes as

    he felt happy for her.

    Roxanne chatted with Peregrine for a long time, and as noon approached, she reluctantly bid farewell.

    ¡°We''ll be leaving now. Just let me know when you''re ready.¡±

    The old man smiled and agreed, ¡°All right. Farewell for now.¡±

 Chapter 1760

    Chapter 1760

    CHAPTER 1760 HUGE LOSS

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Peregrine was silent for a while after watching Lucian leave with Roxanne. He then felt that it was time

    for him to meet Shawn.

    After all, he was technically here at Shawn''s behest. Now that things had settled, he should inform

    Shawn about it.

    With that thought in mind, Peregrine went to the mansion Shawn was living at after lunch.

    Right as he entered the house, he saw Frieda and Shawn on the couch.

    Frieda was all smiles, and she seemed to be leaning toward Shawn, though Peregrine did not know if

    that was intentional or not. Shawn did not seem like he wanted to avoid her either, so their interaction

    seemed intimate.

    At that, Peregrine furrowed his brows and cleared his throat.

    It appeared as though the two people had only just noticed his presence, and they swiftly distanced

    themselves from each other.

    ¡°Old Mr. Lomax, what brings you here?¡±

    Shawn was far moreposed than Frieda as he turned to greet Peregrine nonchntly before asking

    the butler to prepare tea for him.

    Peregrine nodded and sat down on the armchair beside them. ¡°I only came to tell you that the request

    you asked of me is done.¡±

    Shawn redirected his attention to Frieda upon hearing that.

    From Peregrine''s words, it appeared that Roxanne had made a recovery, but Frieda had not given him

    any updates on her case.

    Frieda, who was sitting stiffly, noticed Shawn''s gaze and panicked. She parted her lips to exin to

    him, but by then, he had already looked away.

    ¡°Are you... nning to head back now?¡± Shawn took the cup of tea from the butler and ced it in front

    of Peregrine.

    The elderly man shook his head and said, ¡°I''m nning to work at that girl''s research institute for a

    while.¡±

    Frieda and Shawn''s expressions changed the moment those words left Peregrine''s mouth.

    Shawn drew his brows together and asked, ¡°Why the sudden decision to work at her ce? Haven''t

    you been reclusive all these years? I thought...¡±

    I thought you came because of me and were nning to return immediately.

    If that were the case, that would mean the Crawford family was the only one who could hire Peregrine,

    and that exclusive right would bring honor to the Crawford family.

    Nevertheless, Peregrine seemed like he did not notice Shawn''s odd look as he slowly sipped on his tea

    before giving his response.

    ¡°I''ll be honest with you. I nearly failed in curing her of the poison. However, she managed to devise an

    antidote for it herself, despite being poisoned. It''s umon to encounter someone as skilled in

    medicine as her.¡±

    In other words, he was staying because of Roxanne.

    Shawn''s mood turned grim at that, but he did not let it show on his face.

    After all, Peregrine was someone he had rushed to hire, but now, Peregrine was choosing to renounce

    his reclusive lifestyle for someone else. How was this not an attack on his reputation?

    What was more, Roxanne''s matter had be a charity case for the Crawford family instead of a

    favor.

    It was a huge loss.

    However, Peregrine had made up his mind, and Shawn knew there was nothing he could do to change

    it. Hence, he could only p a fake smile on his face and congratte him.

    ¡°That''s great! It''s wonderful that you''re rejoining the medical industry. Moreover, this is fulfilling your life-

    long wish. Please feel free toe to me if there''s anything I can help with.¡±

    Shawn was merely a benefactor to Peregrine, and therefore, he was apathetic toward the former.

    Moreover, Peregrine felt that he had already mostly repaid Shawn''s favor at that point.

    Thus, Peregrine only gave him a slight nod before uttering, ¡°In that case, there isn''t anything else I

    have to say. I''ll be taking my leave now.¡±

 Chapter 1761

    Chapter 1761

    CHAPTER 1761 THE HEAD OF THE FAMILY

    There was nothing left for Shawn to say, so he sent Peregrine back.

    In no time, he and Frieda were the only ones left in the mansion.

    ¡°Are we really going to let him work at Roxanne''s research institute? You put in so much effort to hire

    him!¡±

    Frieda was indignant on his behalf.

    However, Shawn shot her a re and snapped, ¡°What then? What else can we do? Are you saying

    that you''re capable of making him stay?¡±

    Frieda flinched and mped her mouth shut, but she still felt aggrieved.

    What good is Roxanne? How is she making the King of Medicine stay for her? Clearly, we can provide

    him with better treatment. If he stays, he should be staying with us instead!

    The atmosphere in the living room turned tense.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Shawn frowned and was quiet for long while. All of a sudden, he said, ¡°Even if we can''t keep that old

    man around, we can''t let Roxanne get such a good deal so easily!¡±

    Frieda nodded in agreement before curiously asking, ¡°What do we do then?¡±

    Peregrine joining Roxanne''s research institute was already a matter set in stone. What could they

    possibly do to stop Roxanne from getting away with that?

    When Shawn nced at her again, the fury on his face dissipated. With a smile, he filled a cup of tea

    for her and said, ¡°Regardless of everything, you were the one who hired Old Mr. Lomax. Now that he

    has treated Roxanne, they should be thanking you.¡±

    Frieda turned to look at him in confusion.

    Impatience surged through Shawn, but he forced himself to stay calm as he said, ¡°Go home and tell

    your brother about this. I believe he''s not an unreasonable man.¡±

    Frieda''s heart skipped a beat in excitement, but she was still gued with a little worry.

    ¡°But my brother... Even if he wants to thank me, he''ll thank me with some money and nothing too

    substantial.¡±

    Due to her interactions with Shawn and Aubree, Jonathan had been wary of her. Even if she did return

    to the Queen family, she would not be able to get an important position.

    Those thoughts infuriated Frieda.

    She was also part of the Queen family, but while Jonathan was regarded with great importance, she

    could only be lorded over by her brother.

    Shawn could see the fury in her eyes, and a cold look shed past his own eyes. He then slowly

    consoled, ¡°If I can say that, it means I have a way to get you an important position. All you need to do is

    heed my instructions.¡±

    Frieda was tempted by his words.

    Standing beside her, Shawn pulled her into his arms and said to her in a low voice, ¡°We''re in the same

    boat. Why would I lie to you? Didn''t I help you hire Old Mr. Lomax when you asked me to find someone

    to save Roxanne?¡±

    Upon his persuasion, Frieda began to show signs of relenting.

    ¡°Just do as I say. Who knows who''ll end up as the future head of the Queen family?¡± Shawn persisted.

    Finally, Frieda leaned into his arms and softly said, ¡°I''ll... talk to my brother about this then. Let''s see

    how he ns to thank me.¡±

    Shawn lowered his gaze to look at the woman in his arms. There was nothing but gloominess in his

    eyes, but he patted her shoulder in encouragement as he said, ¡°I''ll be waiting for your good news.¡±

    The two of them continued to discuss more details about the n for a while longer. When it was

    gettingte, Shawn sent someone to bring Frieda home.

 Chapter 1762

    Chapter 1762

    CHAPTER 1762 JAIL

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had a pale look on her face, but Lucian did not know if it was because she had

    not fully recovered from the poison or because she was in a foul mood.

    Lucian was worried, so after exiting the hotel, he brought her to lunch before taking her to the hospital

    for a full-body checkup.

    Knowing that he was worried, Roxanne went along with his ns.

    Lucian was finally at ease after Roxanne underwent a series of tests and was confirmed to be mostly

    fine.

    ¡°I know my own body. The poison is gone,¡± Roxanne softly reassured him. ¡°It''s just that too many things

    have happenedtely, and I''m having a hard time digesting them all. I''ll be fine once things blow over.¡±

    Roxanne would feel wistful every time she thought about Jack''s true nature and the copse of

    Damaris Group.

    At that, Lucian pulled her into an embrace and spoke in a quiet voice.

    ¡°Jack only has himself to me for the downfall of Damaris Group. Furthermore, the Damarises have

    to bear the responsibility for not noticing what he has been doing. To put it simply, it was them who

    caused their fall from grace.¡±

    Jack''s vision for the continued development of Damaris Group, if realized, would result in worseningAll text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    circumstances over time.

    If their cover had not been blown this time, it was highly probable that Damaris Group would be

    implicated in an irreparable medical mishap the next time.

    Perhaps this was the best ending for Damaris Group instead of involving even more victims.

    Roxanne knew that, and yet, she still could not help but feel wistful about it.

    If this is the true nature of Damaris Group, apany known for its benevolence, what about the other

    medical groups?

    Roxanne wondered if her decision to put her patients as her priority was wrong.

    Seemingly reading her mind, Lucian leaned closer to her ear and said, ¡°Every professional has their

    own responsibilities. Damaris Group was established by a family of doctors, and they should prioritize

    saving lives. Even if they sought wealth, they should not have taken the path of evil. They were the

    ones who mixed up their priorities. Doctors like you are a rare sight now. I''d say Peregrine liked how

    you continued walking down the path you initially chose, and that''s why he has chosen to stay at your

    research institute.¡±

    He then ran his fingers through Roxanne''s hair and continued, ¡°With me around, you won''t need to

    worry about money as Jack did. All you need to do is focus on your medical career and leave the

    financial issues to me.¡±

    Moved, Roxanne smiled at him.

    Despite his subtle words, she understood that he was asking her to hold on to her principles and ethics.

    His reassurances washed away her worries, and she no longer appeared so grim.

    Afortable silence ensued in the car.

    Right then, the ringing of a phone broke that silence.

    Taking out her phone, Roxanne realized it was a call from Madilyn.

    Smiling, she answered the call. ¡°What''s up, Madilyn?¡±

    Madilyn sounded excited. ¡°I saw the news! I saw how Jack was caught! I can''t believe that petty man

    was thinking of running after hurting you like that. He better stay stuck in prison for the rest of his life!¡±

    Roxanne turned to look at Lucian.

    At the end of the day, Lucian was the one who managed to make Jack pay for his actions.

    ¡°By the way, how do you feel? Have you recoveredpletely?¡± Madilyn asked in concern.

    ¡°I just had a checkup at the hospital. I''ve mostly recovered.¡±

    ¡°That''s fantastic!¡± Madilyn was even more excited than her. ¡°This is a double blessing! Let''s head out to

    celebrate, and it''ll be my treat. Bring Mr. Farwell and the kids along.¡±

 Chapter 1763

    Chapter 1763

    CHAPTER 1763 CONTINUATION

    Upon hearing her best friend''s words, Roxanne could not help but tease, ¡°Are you sure you want to foot

    the bill if I''m bringing Lucian along?¡±

    Roxanne knew her friend far too well. There was no way Madilyn was going to pass up on a chance to

    take advantage of Lucian.

    Yet, to her surprise, Madilyn did not hesitate in her answer. ¡°I''ll do that next time. This is a celebratory

    meal for you. Mr. Farwell will have to get in line if he wants to treat you too.¡±

    A chuckle escaped Roxanne. ¡°All right, I won''t spare your wallet, then.¡±

    Madilyn hummed in agreement. ¡°I''ll send you the location of the restaurantter, so just follow the

    address.¡±

    Without saying anything further, they ended the call.

    Roxanne turned to Lucian and said, ¡°Madilyn is treating us to dinner tonight, and she asked us to bring

    the kids along.¡±

    Lucian inclined his head, and they drove back to pick the three children up.

    The children had not seen Roxanne since Lucian sent them home the night before.

    When they finally saw their mother returning safe and sound, they were visibly thrilled.

    ¡°Mommy, you''re back!¡±

    Roxanne smiled and crouched down to hug the children who darted toward her before listening to the

    merry words they had for her.

    After a while of chatting with them, she said, ¡°Come on, let''s get changed. Your Aunt Madilyn is treating

    us tonight, so we''re heading out for dinner.¡±

    The children were even more excited to hear that their godmother was buying dinner. ¡°Hooray to Aunt

    Madilyn!¡±

    The family of five had reunited, with Roxanne now fully recovered. Additionally, they were looking

    forward to having dinner with their godmother.

    For the children, the people they were closest to was by their sides again.

    There was nothing better in the world than that.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    The joyous moods of the children were infectious, and Roxanne''s smile continued to stay on her face.

    Madilyn soon sent her the location of the restaurant.

    Roxanne and Lucian brought the three children there, after which they were led to a private room.

    Right as they sat down, the server brought the dishes to the table. A nce across the spread revealed

    that those dishes were Roxanne''s and the children''s favorites.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Roxanne blurted out. ¡°I''m sorry to have worried you.¡±

    Madilyn''s smile faded slightly, giving way to a gentler expression. ¡°You did scare me. I''m so d that

    everything turned out fine. That''s all I want.¡±

    She then nced at Lucian before continuing to Roxanne, ¡°No one had it as bad as Mr. Farwell. At the

    very least, I got a few hours of sleep, but he didn''t get any at all.¡±

    Roxanne followed her gaze to meet Lucian''s eyes, and the couple lost themselves in each other.

    Everyone at the table was delighted with Roxanne''s recovery, and the dinner was filled with merriment.

    Once in a while, Madilyn would criticize Jack''s self-inflicted situation and praise Lucian. She even

    nearly told Roxanne to hold onto Lucian because he was a good man.

    The three children were nodding along with Madilyn the whole time.

    Pleased by theirpliments, Lucian footed the bill before Madilyn could say anything.

    It left Madilyn grumpy about failing to treat Roxanne, and when she saw Roxanne about to leave with

    Lucian, she pulled her to the side.

    ¡°I haven''t got to treat Roxanne yet! Mr. Farwell, please bring the kids home first. We''re going to go for

    round two!¡±

 Chapter 1764

    Chapter 1764

    CHAPTER 1764 ON OUR GUARD

    It went without saying that Lucian was anxious about Roxanne leaving his side when she had just

    recovered, coupled with the incident a while ago.

    ¡°Go back first. It so happens that I want to spend some more time with Madilyn.¡±

    Roxanne could tell that her best friend had something else to say to her, so she seconded Madilyn.

    At her words, a frown marred Lucian''s countenance. Worry was practically written all over his face.

    Seeing that, Madilyn suggested understandingly, ¡°If you''re worried, Mr. Farwell, you can have someone

    follow us. Anyway, I certainly won''t take Roxanne out to do anything to betray you.¡±

    No sooner had she proposed that than Lucian agreed without hesitation, ¡°It''s decided, then. I''ll have

    someone follow you both to provide protection. Call me when you''re done, and I''lle and pick the

    two of you up.¡±

    It was clear as day that such had been his n from the very beginning.

    Naturally, Madilyn had no objections to it. In fact, she even threw her best friend a teasing look. ¡°Things

    are indeed different when one is attached.¡±

    A hint of scarlet stained Roxanne''s face, and she smiled without responding to that, merely saying to

    Archie, Benny, and Este, ¡°Your Aunt Madilyn and I will only go back a whileter. Be good and listen

    to your daddy.¡±

    All three children obediently acquiesced.

    Lucian made a call and waited for some time. It was not until he had ascertained that his subordinates

    were all in ce that he drove away.

    ¡°What''s wrong? Is something else the matter?¡±

    Madilyn dragged Roxanne to a quiet bar, and thetter gave voice to that question in puzzlement after

    they had taken a seat.

    Wearing a somewhat strange expression, Madilyn sounded hesitant as she started, ¡°It isn''t a big

    deal...¡±

    She then took a sip of wine guiltily, her gaze darting all over the ce.

    At that, Roxanne''s curiosity was further piqued. ¡°Why are you beating around the bush, considering our

    rtionship?¡±

    Madilyn again wavered for a long while. Finally, she ventured, ¡°Do you still remember Ms. Lane?¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne was stumped for a few seconds before she recalled the person Madilyn was

    speaking of.

    It was no wonder she could not remember Elektra immediately, for too many things had happened in

    the past two days.

    Furthermore, the woman had only appeared before her once briefly. Verily, she did not have the

    presence of mind to pay Elektra much attention.

    ¡°Yeah. Lucian has exined that they''re good friends. What''s with her?¡±

    Sighing, Madilyn urged earnestly, ¡°I think while Mr. Farwell was quite a sc*mbag six years ago, judging

    from the look of things now, he''s indeed a decent man who''s hard toe by. Not only did Ms. Lane

    grow up with him, but the timing of her return this time is also rather suspicious. You''d best be careful,

    lest she turns out to be the next Aubree.¡±

    After saying that, she rified, ¡°I don''t mean anything else by that. I''ve seen how much Mr. Farwell

    cares about you in the past few days, and I believe that he definitely won''t have a change of heart. But

    then, no one knows Ms. Lane''s thoughts exactly. It''s prudent to be careful!¡±

    She was truly scared after everything that had transpired with Aubree.

    On the one hand, she was happy that her best friend had found true love. But on the other, she was

    afraid that thetter would be hurt because Lucian was too popr among thedies.

    Since Roxanne''s return to the country, Madilyn had almost lost her twice.

    As such, she did not want to experience it a third time.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne frowned slightly. Elektra''s countenance gradually took shape in her mind.

    Casting her mind back to the woman for a while, she shook her head lightly. ¡°I don''t think she''s such a

    person.¡±

    As far as she remembered, Elektra''s gaze was exceedingly sincere. That aside, Lucian''s evaluation of

    her was also rtively good.

    Therefore, she trusted her intuition.

    ¡°I''m just cautioning you against her. Truthfully speaking, she also told me while you were still

    unconscious that she has no designs on Mr. Farwell. Nevertheless, it does no harm for us to be on our

    guard against her,¡± Madilyn asserted.

 Chapter 1765

    Chapter 1765

    CHAPTER 1765 WHAT IS HIS MOTIVE

    ¡°Got it. I''ll be more careful around her,¡± Roxanne concurred with a smile, knowing that her best friend

    was merely warning her for her own good.

    Only then was Madilyn satisfied. In no time, the two of them chatted about other things, the atmosphere

    very much rxed.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan had just finished handling Jack''s matter and returned to the Queen family from

    the police station.

    The instant he stepped in the door, he was greeted by the sight of his sister sitting on the couch,

    watching television distractedly and ncing in the direction of the door every so often.

    As soon as Frieda spotted him, her expression changed, and she greeted him enthusiastically.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I''ve seen the news and learned that Jack has been arrested, Jonathan. So, Roxanne has probably

    regained consciousness as well, right?¡±

    In response, Jonathan bobbed his head. ¡°Yeah. She regained consciousnessst night. We''d been

    busy with Jack''s matter, so we hadn''t the time to tell you about it.¡±

    It was thanks to his sister engaging Peregrine''s services that Roxanne could wake up from hera

    this time.

    Thus, it was only right for him to notify her about the matter.

    He initially thought that Frieda would be chagrined, but unexpectedly, he did not glimpse a hint of

    disgruntlement on her face.

    Just as he was wondering about it, his sister''s meaningful voice drifted into the air.

    ¡°Old Mr. Lomax must have yed a pivotal role in the matter, huh? Did Lucian not say anything about

    it?¡±

    In other words, she was iming credit from him.

    Jonathan''s brows creased imperceptibly, and he felt a touch irked.

    True enough, her contribution was crucial in the matter this time. Hence, it''s only natural for Lucian to

    thank her. Even so, she should let him take the initiative to offer her a token of appreciation. How could

    she ask for it herself? Moreover, her help toward Roxanne is, in a sense, an atonement for the foolish

    things she did in the past. How could she have the nerve to ask for a gift?

    When Frieda received no response, her expression turned resentful. ¡°You know how difficult it was to

    convince Old Mr. Lomax to help. I spent tremendous effort to save Roxanne. No matter what I did in the

    past, I don''t owe her anything anymore!¡±

    At once, Jonathan''s expression darkened. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Is that not true? Your rtionship with her is close, and you''re willing to save her, but not me! Even if

    she had saved Grandpa previously, the medicinal herbs we gave her were more than enough to repay

    that debt of gratitude. I''m not willing to do her such a huge favor for nothing!¡± Frieda retorted in

    displeasure.

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Jonathan''s face went as ck as thunder. Scrutinizing his sister, he proceeded to demand, ¡°Tell me the

    truth. How did you get Old Mr. Lomax to help? Did you really find his contact on the Inte? Or was it

    the credit of the man behind you?¡±

    He did not believe that Peregrine''s contact information could be obtained so easily.

    Back then, he did not harp on it because he did not have the time to do so.

    Since Frieda was presently adamant about a thank-you gift, he felt that it was necessary for him to get

    to the bottom of things.

    He stared at his sister intently. ¡°Was it also him who taught you to say all this? What''s his motive?¡±

    Those questions of his hit Frieda like a series of cannonballs.

    After all, she had never discussed how to answer such questions with Shawn.

    In a sh, guilt swamped her. She opened her mouth, but no words of justification came out.

    At that, Jonathan''s heart slowly sank to rock bottom. ¡°You turned a deaf ear to everything I said to you,

    huh?¡±

 Chapter 1766

    Chapter 1766

    CHAPTER 1766 EYEING THE PIE

    Seeing his sister''s reaction, Jonathan had a general idea about the current situation.

    What exactly is that man''s motive? His previous suspicion of having sent Aubree abroad made it clear

    that he was an enemy of the Farwell family. Yet, he specifically had Old Mr. Lomax help to treat

    Roxanne this time. His actions are rather peculiar, and I can''t figure him out.

    In the face of her brother''s authoritative aura, Frieda suppressed her emotions, her expression

    indignant. ¡°Why do you think I did so? Can''t I achieve something for myself? For my whole life, the

    entire Queen family has nurtured you as the heir. What about me? No one has ever taken me seriously.

    Am I just a haughty daughter of a prominent family in other people''s eyes? Am I not worthy of having

    my own ambition?¡±

    She grew increasingly emotional as she spoke. In the end, she dered, ¡°Listen here, Jonathan.

    Starting today, I''m also yourpetitor. Unlike you, I won''t be going along with the Farwell family in

    everything!¡±

    That tirade sparked the fury Jonathan had initially leashed.

    ¡°The Farwell family hasn''t been maltreating us. In fact, they''ve been pretty good to us. Regarding them

    as an enemy would be true foolishness. Besides, Lucian would undoubtedly give the Queen family

    credit for having gotten Old Mr. Lomax to help. Whatever benefit you want, I''ll give it to you at that

    time.¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Having said that, he left the house right away.

    Behind him, Frieda''s expression changed, her gaze unfathomable.

    At the Farwell residence, Lucian worked on hisptop. He had a lot of work matters piled up after

    taking time off the past few days.

    Although Cayden could handle most of the matters, there were always some deals and contracts he

    had to review and sign off personally.

    When Roxanne saw Lucian focused on work, she did not interrupt him. Instead, she brewed a cup of

    hot coffee and carried it over, her eyes dancing with delight.

    Lifting his eyes, Lucian held her gaze. Unbidden, the corners of his mouth turned up a fraction.

    ¡°The poison within you hasn''t been dispelledpletely, so you need to rest more. There''s no need to

    bother about me. You can sleep first,¡± he murmured after picking up the coffee and taking a sip.

    ¡°Okay. Don''t overwork yourself! I''ll go and look in on the kids to see whether they''ve all gone to bed.¡±

    The peaceful life had Roxanne feeling incredibly rxed. Despite almost losing her life in the bout of

    poisoning this time, she had also more or less gained some things.

    Whirling around, she went upstairs. Archie, Benny, and Este were worn out from ying and had all

    fallen asleep. Thus, she nned on taking a nice, hot bath.

    Shortly after, a car drove into the yard, and Jonathan rushed into the living room in a frenzy.

    Could it be that something has happened again for Lucian to call me over at this hour?

    ¡°What''s the matter, Lucian?¡± he asked, cutting straight to the chase.

    Lucian flipped the lid of hisptop close. ¡°Calm down. It''s nothing major. Have a seat. I''ve got

    something to discuss with you.¡±

    Only then did Jonathan sit down with peace of mind. Raising his eyes, he watched as Lucian brewed

    coffee methodically.

    Lucian was skilled at brewing coffee, and he slid a three-quarters full cup at Jonathan when he was

    done.

    ¡°Have some coffee first,¡± he offered.

    As the aroma of coffee wafted into Jonathan''s nostrils, he found it very much revitalizing.

    ¡°I have to say, Lucian, you''ve been at your most irritable in the past few days. Now, you''ve finally

    reverted to your usual calmness,¡± hemented in a heartfelt manner, picking up the cup of coffee.

    Chuckling, Lucian nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That''s true! She''s the most important thing in my life, after all. The main reason I called you over

    tonight is to ask about your arrangements regarding the Damaris family''s assets.¡±

    No matter how damaged something was, there was still value to it, not to mention a prestigious family

    with a long history in traditional medicine like the Damaris family. Jack irrefutably had some talent in

    doing business. Unfortunately, his heart was not in the right ce, and he had strayed from the path.

    Following the fall of the Damaris family this time, countless people were eyeing the pie, hoping for a

    share.

 Chapter 1767

    Chapter 1767

    CHAPTER 1767 CONSIDER MARRIAGE

    ¡°Indeed, the Damaris family left behind a number of top-notch assets. Jack was involved in a myriad of

    business ventures. Real estate, investment firms, and aesthetic medicine were his main investment

    subjects, while the supply chain of medicinal herbs was the core of it all. He had a total of thirteen to

    fourteen medicinal herbs tradepanies, epassing almost all types of medicinal herbs from the

    north to south. Additionally, he had several certifications for the production of Western medical

    technology.¡±

    As Jonathan summarized the Damaris family''s assets, he could not help giving voice to the question

    guing him all this time. ¡°I really don''t understand why he was so eager for sess. Considering the

    scale of his business, coupled with the industries'' future prospects, the entire Damaris family''s assets

    would certainly increase several folds in a few years. He could''ve easily attained a scale of hundreds of

    billions.¡±

    Lucian lifted his eyes, the look in them seemingly dark and grim.

    ¡°In truth, he was right. He knew very well that all those businesses were merely a game of cash flow

    and not the veritable core asset. It''s true that their medicinal herbs supply chain was exceedingly

    strong, but if they couldn''t keep up in terms of research and development, that industrial chain would''ve

    been broken by others sooner orter. For that reason, he had a crystal clear purpose from the very

    beginning. He approached and tried to win Roxanne over, using both ingenuity and trickery to gain

    control of the research team and technology she helmed.¡±

    After obtaining that revtion, Jonathan mulled it over for several seconds with a frown. At longst,

    comprehension showed on his face. Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Lucian, did you ask me here tonight because you want me to go all out to take over the Damaris

    family''s medicinal herbs supply chain?¡± he queried proactively.

    In response, Lucian dipped his head. ¡°You''ve done me a great favor this time, so the Damaris family''s

    medicinal herbs supply chain should belong to you. After all, the Queen family is also in this industry,

    and the merging will undoubtedly be faster. Naturally, Roxanne also won''t have to worry about a supply

    shortage if you''re in charge of the supply chain. It''s a win-win situation!¡±

    ¡°Sure! I shall graciously ept, then. But I''ve got a request this time. My sister deserves some credit

    for having convinced Old Mr. Lomax to help. As such, let her be in charge of the Damaris family''s

    supply chain. Otherwise, the coboration partners who used to coborate with us in the past would

    likely kick up a fuss.¡±

    At the end of the day, Frieda''s words had touched Jonathan to some extent.

    It''s a fact that Frieda has quite a bit of talent in business, but I''ve always overshadowed her. Our family

    and outsiders have never taken her capabilities seriously. This time, her contribution can''t be negated.

    It goes without saying that I''ll give her what she deserves. As for that man''s motive, I''ll observe

    patiently. The instant things seem off, I probably have the capability to curb the problem.

    ¡°That''s up to you to decide. Since I''m handing it to the Queen family, you''re free to make the

    arrangements. I won''t interfere. Besides, your sister does have some capabilities, but she has never

    been taken seriously in the past,¡± Lucian replied bluntly without a hint of hesitation.

    Subsequently, he poured Jonathan another cup of coffee and asked, ¡°How''s Old Mr. Queen doing? If

    there are any problems, you can have Roxanne go over and take another look at him.¡±

    Hearing that, Jonathan grinned. ¡°He''s great. Perfect, in fact. He goes on fishing trips daily, growing

    younger by the day. There''s no need to trouble Roxanne!¡±

    ¡°I''m d to hear that.¡± Lucian smiled as well, finding it convenient to have a skilled doctor as a wife.

    All of a sudden, he quirked a brow, a teasing look in his eyes. ¡°Speaking of which, I''m considered

    attached now. What about you? When are you going to consider marriage?¡±

    Jonathan never expected the man to bring up that subject out of the blue. Whoa! He has already won

    his woman over, so he''s now starting to mock those who are still single and avable, huh?

    Embarrassment showed on his face, and he chuckled dryly. ¡°There''s no one I fancy yet. If I''ve got

    someone in mind, I''ll naturally hang on to her tightly. You don''t need to worry about this, Lucian.¡±

 Chapter 1768

    Chapter 1768

    CHAPTER 1768 NOT ALLOWED TO GO TODAY

    After drinking a few cups of coffee, Jonathan beat a hasty retreat with the excuse that drinking too

    much coffee would lead to insomnia.

    Lucian watched as the man left. Gradually, his smiling expression faded, only to be reced with a

    pensive look.

    What exactly is the identity of the man Frieda knows? I''ve looked into it for a bit, and considering Old

    Mr. Lomax''s status, she couldn''t have suddenly made his acquaintance, much less sessfully

    persuade the great King of Medicine toe to Horington and treat a veritable stranger. Regretfully, it''s

    inappropriate for me to ask Old Mr. Lomax about this directly.

    Having made up his mind, he snagged his phone and called Cayden.

    ¡°Arrange for someone to investigate everyone Frieda has been in contact with recently, especially

    anyone with a northern ent. If you have any leads, check them out thoroughly!¡±

    ¡°Got it. I''ll go about it right away,¡± Cayden answered.

    Without anyone realizing it, a week flew past.

    Lucian took Roxanne to the hospital for several checkups consecutively to ascertain that the toxins

    within her had beenpletely dispelled.

    Roxanne then started to devote herself to research and development once more.

    Waking up early one morning, she noticed that Lucian was still slumbering soundly beside her. As she

    gazed at him, he appeared all the more handsome. Ultimately, she could not help reaching out and

    cautiously stroking his face.

    It was as though his lips possessed some magical powers as she found her gaze riveted on them. She

    carefully leaned over and sampled them briefly.

    He did not wake up but turned over and continued sleeping.

    Roxanne silently got out of bed and went to the bathroom outside to wash up, loathed to wake him.

    Thereafter, she quickly went downstairs and had breakfast before returning to the room.

    Opening his bleary eyes, Lucian asked, ¡°Why did you wake up so early? Sleep in for a bit.¡±

    ¡°No, it''s okay. I''ve had enough sleep. I''ve got to go to the research institute soon. A number of projects

    will beunched at the same time today, and Old Mr. Lomax is also waiting. So, you''ll have to send the

    kids to school!¡±

    All smiles, Roxanne did not wait for his response but promptly leaned down and gave him a light peck

    on the cheek.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After doing so, she was going to leave in a hurry, only for Lucian to wrap an arm around her waist.

    ¡°Can''t you take some time off to rest properly? Don''t think I''m entirely clueless about you having been

    conducting experiments tirelessly at the research institute these past few days. You''re not allowed to go

    anymore today!¡±

    Standing up, he hugged her tightly.

    Then, his voice turned reproving. ¡°You haven''t spent much time with the kids since you fell gravely ill.

    You owe Essie for not being by her side the past few years. Of course, I owe Archie and Benny the

    same. Therefore, don''t go anywhere today. Let''s spend time together as a family.¡±

    Right then, he was indescribably gentle.

    Roxanne wanted to argue further, but the man captured her mouth in the next heartbeat.

    Suddenly perking up, Lucian began kissing her passionately.

    Shock pervaded Roxanne. Good Lord! He put me through the wringerst night, and it''s only been a

    few hours since then!

    Her token struggles were entirely futile. Like a tidal wave, the man overwhelmed her rationale in the

    blink of an eye.

    When the calm returned after the stormy passion, she felt as though her body was going to fall apart.

    She rested her head on Lucian''s arm, docile beyond words.

    Meanwhile, gratification was etched across Lucian''s features, and his lips were stretched wide in a grin.

    ¡°Now that the Queen family has taken over the medicinal herbs supply chain, coupled with Old Mr.

    Lomax''s help, there are many experiments that you no longer need to conduct personally. Let Old Mr.

    Lomax lead the researchers instead. Otherwise, the research institute will only have you as a resource

    and not a full-fledged research team. Do you get it?¡±

    At his gentle reminder, Roxanne bobbed her head obediently in assent to that statement.

    True enough, I should learn to delegate. While I''m a core member of the research institute, it doesn''t

    mean that everything has to be done by me alone.

    After she had grasped that, she gave Linda a call. ¡°I won''t being in today, Linda. Note down the

    uing projects. Then, have Old Mr. Lomax lead a few of the core technical personnel in starting the

    experiments...¡±

    By the time she had made all the arrangements, Lucian had already gotten out of bed and washed up.

    The triplets had also awakened.

 Chapter 1769

    Chapter 1769

    CHAPTER 1769 IS THERE SOMETHING ON MY FACE

    Archie and Benny had always been independent. Being with them every day, Este had also learned

    to take care of herself.

    When the three of them had washed up, Lucian went over to check on them. He thenplimented

    them all.

    Subsequently, it was time to change. Este helped her brothers pick out their outfits, deciding on an

    incredibly cool and casual look.

    After Archie and Benny had changed, she swiftly imed credit from Lucian. ¡°Look, Daddy. Are my

    choices good? I want to be a fashion designer in the future. Is that okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I think you might make a great fashion designer in the future, Essie.¡± Indulgence was

    written clearly in Lucian''s eyes.

    Archie likewise praised his sister, saying, ¡°Daddy, I truly think Essie is talented in fashion design. She

    can even design and trim clothes by herself now.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, Daddy! Essie promised to gift us a set of clothes handmade by her for our birthday next year.

    We''re both looking forward to it.¡± Benny divulged Este''s secret with a giggle.

    Este was inexorably shy, but her two brothers went over to her and patted her on her head lovingly.

    ¡°That''s great! You''ve finally found your own passion, Essie. Like your two brothers, all of you are the

    pride of me and your mommy!¡±

    Lucian felt the same as he was iming verbally.

    They''re all smart and have different talents. Truly, they''re godsend treasures!

    Thinking that Roxanne had already gone to work, the triplets obediently made their way downstairs for

    breakfast.

    Lucian did the same, chatting casually with them at the breakfast table.

    ¡°It''s going to be the weekend soon. Discuss among yourselves where you''d like to go. Your mommy will

    be free during the weekend, so we''ll all go together!¡± he dered.

    Hearing that their mother would also be joining them, the triplets instantly cheered. They started

    discussing among themselves.

    ¡°Let''s go to the zoo... Oh, forget it. The snakes frightened Essie back then.¡±

    ¡°How about the amusement park? But there are many rides we can''t y, so never mind.¡±

    ¡°I think we can go to the oceanarium. It''s been a long time since we''ve been there. Essie didn''t get to

    see the white dolphins back then. We must make it up to her this time.¡±

    In no time, they reached a consensus and chose to visit the oceanarium.

    ¡°Let''s go to the oceanarium, Daddy. I want to see the giant sea turtles, white dolphins, whale sharks,

    and penguins! They''re all so cute!¡± Este said to Lucian.

    Lucian nodded in agreement.

    All of a sudden, Archie and Benny studied Lucian''s face intently.

    Frowning, Lucian questioned, ¡°What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?¡±

    ¡°You''ve got prominent dark circles under your eyes, Daddy. You should rest more and not overwork

    yourself!¡± Archie wore a concerned expression on his face.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Do you not sleep well at night, Daddy? You should be like us and go to bed earlier!¡± Benny seconded.

    A strange feeling suffused Lucian. Hmm, it feels pretty intriguing to be on the receiving end of their

    concern.

    Nheless, he did not dare tell them it was because he was greedy for pleasure and spent the nights

    satiating his desire.

    Even Este nagged, ¡°You must sleep properly if you don''t want dark eye circles, Daddy.¡±

    In the end, Archie came up with a temporary solution. ¡°Daddy, soak a towel in hot water and use it as a

    compress after wringing it dry. It can alleviate dark circles and eliminate eyebags.¡±

    ¡°I''ve also got an idea, Daddy! You can boil an egg and roll it beneath your eyes with your eyes closed

    when it has cooled slightly. That can get rid of dark circles. Such a method is equally effective in

    reducing swelling and bruising!¡± Benny suggested, not to be outdone.

    Surprise flooded Lucian.

    They must have learned all that from Roxanne. Who knows, maybe one of them will inherit her medical

    skills in the future.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770

    Chapter 1770 Seek Her Opinion In Everything

    ¡°Archie, Benny, how do you both know so much? Did you learn all that from Mommy?

    I want to learn, too! I want to master all that!¡± Turning to Lucian, Este pleaded,

    ¡°Daddy, have Mommy teach me, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll ask your mommy to teach you when she¡¯s free. But don¡¯t you like

    fashion design? Mastering fashion design is also somethingmendable!¡± Lucian

    remarked smilingly, trying to steer her in the right direction.

    At the end of the day, talent and passion were entirely different from a passing

    interest.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll study both, then. I want to learn medical skills and fashion design. I¡¯ll work

    harder!¡± Este looked determined, taking the matter seriously.

    Immediately, Archie and Benny expressed their support for her. Seeing that, Lucian

    felt that they doted on her too much.

    Upstairs, Roxanne overheard the entirety of their conversation. A smile tugged at her

    lips uncontrobly.

    In all her years, she had never felt as rxed, peaceful, and joyful as she was at that

    moment.

    Her heart, which had been suspended in mid-air, seemed to settle back into her chest

    firmly. At the same time, a strong sense of security permeated her.

    In that instant, she felt all the more blissful.

    Since Lucian was sending the triplets to the kindergarten, she had nothing to do and

    went back to sleep.

    By the time she woke up, Cayden hade over at some point and brought Lucian a

    thick stack of documents requiring his signature as CEO personally.

    Ever since her narrow brush with death, a number of unprecedented things had

    transpired. They included Lucian skipping work for several days in a row and

    important contracts being brought to the mansion to be signed.

    Tactful as ever, Cayden did as he was instructed.

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    After all, he had never seen his employer this rxed and smiling so much.

    As soon as Lucian had signed all the contracts and agreements, Cayden excused

    himself, leaving the time and space to the man.

    Before his assistant left, Lucian inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the progress of the matter I asked

    you to investigatest night?¡±

    ¡°There are some leads. A man whom Frieda has been in contact with is from the

    north. Recently, Frieda established a newpany and is recklessly tossing out

    money to buy the rapidly depreciating assets of the Damaris family. It¡¯s likely that

    man¡¯s doing. I¡¯ll report back to you after I¡¯ve ascertained his exact identity,¡± Cayden

    answered in a lowered voice.

    The instant Lucian dipped his head, the man left.

    When Roxanne came to the living room, she was greeted by the sight of shopping

    bags on the coffee table. They either contained supplements or nutritional foods.

    ¡°It looks like Cayden has also learned all these formalities. But then, he didn¡¯t need to

    buy so much.¡± Roxanne regarded Lucian with a chuckle.

    Unexpectedly, Lucian shook his head, denying that they were from Cayden.

    ¡°Who are these from, then?¡± Roxanne asked.

    ¡°Elektra came over and brought these earlier. She wanted to visit you, but you were

    still sleeping, so I didn¡¯t want to wake you. I merely told her you weren¡¯t home. She

    didn¡¯t stay for long, leaving after dropping all this here,¡± Lucian replied calmly.

    To him, such superficial niceties did not matter at all.

    ¡°Oh, I see. Did you thank her on my behalf?¡±

    Although the supplements and nutritious foods were mostly superfluous advertising in

    the eyes of a doctor like Roxanne, she still acknowledged Elektra¡¯s kind intentions.

    ¡°Yeah. She also asked us out for a meal. I didn¡¯t ept right away, so you can have

    the say. I don¡¯t mind either way.¡± Lucian greatly treasured the opportunity he finally

    had after sessfully winning her back this time.

    Thus, he was determined to seek her opinion in everything, lest some trouble cropped

    up again.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m fine either way. She has just returned from abroad and done me such a

    huge favor, so I should be the one treating her to a meal. You can help me extend an

    invitation to her in my name,¡± Roxanne replied.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771

    Chapter 1771 Not As Simple As She Looks

    As per Roxanne¡¯s request, Lucian asked Elektra out for lunch at a high-end

    restaurant.

    When they both arrived, Elektra happened to reach at the same time.

    Roxanne did not doll up much, merely having applied some skincare products.

    Contrarily, Elektra wore exquisite makeup, giving off an elegant and ssy feeling.

    However, Elektra could tell at a nce that Roxanne was a natural beauty who was

    stunningly gorgeous even without makeup.

    Back when she saw thetter at the hospital, Roxanne appeared haggard. As such,

    she did not expect such a vast difference after the woman had recovered.

    Unbidden, a sliver of envy crept into her since there were some ws on her face that

    could only be concealed with makeup.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Lane. We meet again!¡± Roxanne greeted without waiting for Lucian to

    speak first, confident and amicable.

    ¡°Hello. You¡¯re really beautiful, Ms. Jarvis! No wonder Lucian couldn¡¯t forget you all

    these years.¡± Elektra could not help expressing a touch of jealousy.

    Lucian was stunned for a moment before he hastily quipped, ¡°Indeed, Roxanne is

    pretty. But I¡¯m not such a superficial person that I¡¯m only concerned about her looks.¡±

    That remark of his had Roxanne ncing at him with a smirk on her face.

    Simrly, Elektra hurriedly smoothed things over, seconding, ¡°But of course! Not only

    is Ms. Jarvis beautiful, but her capabilities are also astounding. She isn¡¯t merely a

    renowned doctor. On top of that, she¡¯s a leading character in high-end medical

    technology. There are few women like her in this world.¡±

    At the woman¡¯s excessive ttery, Roxanne promptly shook her head. ¡°Not at all, Ms.

    Lane. My achievements aren¡¯t that impressive. Conversely, you¡¯ve sacrificed a lot

    because of my illness. Your family will likely misunderstand you since you faked a

    marriage with Lucian under tremendous pressure. Thank you so much!¡±

    She was sincere in thanking Elektra, but its meaning became distorted when it

    reached thetter¡¯s ears.

    As Elektra had a suspicious nature, she instinctively stole a nce at Roxanne,

    feeling like Roxanne was testing her.

    Hence, she quickly countered, ¡°No, don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ve already exined things to

    my family. The marriage certificate was fake and was destroyed long ago. Don¡¯t take it

    to heart, Ms. Jarvis.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the restaurant first. This isn¡¯t a suitable ce to talk,¡± Lucian proposed.

    Following that, the three of them went into the restaurant. After entering the private

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    room, Roxanne immediately slid the menu over to Elektra.

    ¡°Lunch today will be my treat as my way of thanking you, Ms. Lane.

    Don¡¯t stand on ceremony with me and just order whatever you like. Lucian and I aren¡¯t

    picky.¡±

    There was nothing special about those words, yet they grated on Elektra¡¯s ears.

    It was as though Roxanne was staking her im on Lucian.

    Taking the menu with a smile, she did not decline but ordered a few dishes.

    After doing so, she saw Lucian and Roxanne sitting exceedingly close in an incredibly

    intimate manner. For some inexplicable reason, a sense of unease filled her.

    Aubree must have lost back then because she underestimated Roxanne. Roxanne is

    definitely not as simple as she looks.

    ¡°By the way, I wonder if the things I sent over previously suited you, Ms. Jarvis. I didn¡¯t

    know what to buy, so I picked those supplements and brought them over,¡± Elektra

    Smiling, Roxanne thanked her. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Lane. Supplements are perfect for

    someone who¡¯s recovering from a major illness like me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! I really admire you, Ms. Jarvis. Back then, you were poisoned severely

    with a rare substance, yet you could develop the antidote by yourself, and in less than

    a day, at that. It¡¯s downright mind-boggling.¡±

    Elektra kept praising Roxanne to the skies. Meanwhile, Roxanne deflected it all, for

    she did not want her mind addled by thepliments.

    As Madilyn said, I¡¯ve got to be on my guard against her. With her fawning all over

    someone repeatedly, the average person would likely lower their guard.

    Verily, she did not want any other problems to crop up between her and Lucian when

    her three children had finally made up for their regrets.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772

    Chapter 1772 Ufortable

    Lucian was so focused on Roxanne that he didn¡¯t notice anything unusual.

    ¡°You must be thirsty after such a long conversation,¡± he said to Roxanne, offering her

    a ss of water, which she epted with a smile.

    Elektra couldn¡¯t help but feel a little left out as Lucian focused all his attention on

    Roxanne and didn¡¯t even ask if she wanted anything to drink.

    She called for the server and said, ¡°Excuse me, I¡¯m not really liking the coffee. Can I

    please have a ss of lemon water instead?¡±

    The dishes were brought out, including Elektra¡¯s lemon water.

    She couldn¡¯t help but notice that Lucian was so busy serving Roxanne that he

    It was an awkward moment for her, and she regretted not declining the meal invite.

    Why didn¡¯t I soy no? By letting Roxanne treat me to lunch, it put me ot o

    disadvantage.

    Trying to break the silence, Elektra said, ¡°Lucian, Ms. Jarvis, why didn¡¯t you bring the

    kids along tonight?¡±

    In truth, she knew the kids were at school that day but wanted to start a conversation.

    ¡°They¡¯re at school. We¡¯re nning to take them out tomorrow since it¡¯s the weekend,¡±

    Roxanne replied as she spooned some of Lucian¡¯s favorite dishes onto his te.

    Unable to stand the lovey-dovey actions of the couple before her, Elektra continued

    the conversation. ¡°I would love to meet your three kids. I heard they¡¯re quite the goodlooking bunch. Is

    that true?¡±

    The topic piqued Lucian¡¯s interest. ¡°Yes, they are. After all, Roxanne and I are their

    parents. You can¡¯t go wrong with gics.¡±

    Elektra¡¯s heart sank as she listened, but she knew she had to put on a brave face.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Wow, I really must see for myself. I wonder what kind of gifts I should bring for them.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that, Ms. Lane,¡± Roxanne replied. ¡°They have everything they

    need at the moment. You must be very busy since you just returned home. Don¡¯t

    waste your time and effort preparing gifts. I¡¯ll bring them out another time and

    introduce you to them.¡±

    From the way Elektra looked at Lucian throughout lunch, Roxanne could tell

    something was indeed off.

    It was as though Elektra was trying hard to hide how much she admired Lucian.

    Time seemed to drag on for Elektra during the meal, and she announced that she was

    full after only a few hurried bites.

    ¡°Thank you for the meal, Ms. Jarvis. I¡¯m a bit tied up since I just returned to the

    country. I need to meet a few old friendster, so what do you say we call it a day?¡±

    Elektra wanted to leave as soon as possible.

    Roxanne nodded her head and agreed, and Elektra prepared to leave the private

    room.

    She thought Lucian would at least see her off, as he was big on etiquette, but much to

    her dismay, he didn¡¯t even spare her a nce as he spooned food onto Roxanne¡¯s

    te.

    ¡°I recall that this is your favorite. Try it. It¡¯s more authentic here,¡± he said to Roxanne,

    ignoring Elektra¡¯s departure.

    Elektra left, feeling utterly ufortable at the scene unfolding before her.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne narrowed her eyes as she watched Elektra¡¯s retreating figure.

    Her experience with Aubree and the near-death incident with Jack had changed

    Roxanne¡¯s state of mind.

    Back then, she was engulfed in fear and tried to avoid Lucian whenever he made the

    first move, as she didn¡¯t know what he and the Farwells were nning to do with

    Archie and Benny.

    Because of that, she restrained her desires and tried to convince herself to let go of

    Lucian. However, only she knew how deep she had fallen for him.

    She wasn¡¯t about to let anyone ruin her happiness now that everything was back on

    track and her kids now had both parents by their side.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773

    Chapter 1773 Down The Drain

    Roxanne thoroughly enjoyed herself as Elektra had ordered the restaurant¡¯s signature

    dishes.

    It¡¯s o shame she¡¯s not here to enjoy these delicacies with us.

    After lunch, Lucian took Roxanne to the mall and bought her clothes and shoes.

    Excitedly, he picked out several dresses for her to try on, his eyes sparkling with each

    new outfit.

    ¡°This looks great on you! It feels like this dress was made specifically for you.¡±

    ¡°This one too! It entuates your curves so well.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is the one. You look like you¡¯re fresh out of college in this dress. So young

    and pretty. I don¡¯t mean to say that you look old; it just makes you look even younger!¡±

    Roxanne lost track of how many outfits they bought, but in the end, Lucian arranged

    for the store to deliver everything to their mansion since it was too much to carry.

    The store owner readily agreed, knowing that it wasn¡¯t every day that a customer

    spent hundreds of thousands in one go.

    After Lucian left, the salesgirls informed the store owner that he was the CEO of

    Farwell Group.

    The owner was upset that they hadn¡¯t told him earlier, as he would have offered a fifty

    percent discount for Lucian.

    Lucian received a call from Sonya while he was still shopping, instructing him to visit

    the Farwell main residence when he had the time as she needed to discuss some

    things with him.

    ¡°You can send me back first, then,¡± Roxanne suggested as she overheard their

    conversation.

    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll send you back first before going to the Farwell main residence. I¡¯ll also pick

    the kids up after school on the way back if there¡¯s nothing else for me to do. You rest

    at home. Don¡¯t even think about sneaking off to work,¡± Lucian nagged her all the way

    back to the mansion while Roxanne merely smiled and nodded as she listened.

    She noticed that his temperament had changed quite a bit after everything they¡¯d

    been through, as he used to be a man of few words.

    After dropping Roxanne off, Lucian headed to the Farwell main residence.

    As soon as Lucian stepped foot into the residence, he noticed that the atmosphere

    was tense.

    Sonya looked visibly angry and immediately confronted him upon his arrival. ¡°Lucian,

    don¡¯t you think you owe me an exnation? What is going on between you and

    Elektra? Since when were you two married?¡±

    Lucian remained expressionless as he had expected Sonya to ask about it sooner or

    ¡°Mom, it was a desperate measure we came up with to deal with Jack. It¡¯s fake.

    Elektra must have told you about it, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she did. How could you be so reckless as to treat marriage as a joke? This is a

    serious matter!¡± Sonya was fuming.

    She was thrilled when she thought Lucian had finally cut ties with Roxanne and found

    a daughter-inw who met her standards.

    Despite the Lanes not having the same level of power and influence as the Pearsons

    used to, they were still considered a prestigious family.

    She felt utterly betrayed when she discovered it was all a ruse.

    What was Elektra thinking? Why would she pretend to be married to my son to save a

    stranger? Is she foolish?

    ¡°Mom, this is not a joke. We did it all to save Roxanne! I¡¯m very grateful to Elektra for

    helping me, and I n to show my gratitude by doing business with the Lanes.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s tone turned cold when he heard how lightly Sonya regarded Roxanne¡¯s life.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774

    Chapter 1774 Yours

    Sonya¡¯s expression stiffened and turned colder. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I didn¡¯t say

    Roxanne¡¯s life is unimportant. I¡¯m just curious if you¡¯ve considered the consequences

    of doing this. Even Elektra¡¯s parents will believe it to be the truth. What will happen to

    Elektra¡¯s reputation after you announce it to the public? Shouldn¡¯t that be taken into

    ount?¡±

    Lucian didn¡¯t want to get into a conflict with his mother.

    He pondered briefly before softening his tone and replying, ¡°I did consider that at the

    time. You can ask Elektra about this. I did this only after I obtained her consent.¡±

    Sonya arched her brows. ¡°Of course, she would agree. Elektra has always treated

    you well since you were little. She amodated you by letting you have all the toys

    you wanted. She¡¯s just kind- hearted.¡±

    Lucian was rendered speechless.

    He had a feeling Sonya was prepared to make a fuss about this matter.

    ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Sonya became more aggressive. ¡°Even if Elektra agreed to this, you

    shouldn¡¯t take this matter lightly just like that. Did you at least go to the Lane

    residence to provide her parents with an exnation?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Mom. I was indeed negligent in handling this matter. I will make a trip to

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    the Lane residence,¡± Lucian said gently, acknowledging his oversight.

    Sonya heard her son¡¯s conciliatory tone, but she was still fuming, so she continued

    throwing a tantrum. ¡°I even spent so much time discussing the wedding ceremony and

    banquet arrangements with Elektra¡¯s father, Richard Lane. This is just great. I¡¯m truly

    embarrassed now!¡±

    Lucian felt a pang in his heart. It seems like Mom is genuinely anxious to remove

    Roxanne from the picture and wants me to get married to another woman promptly.

    Still, he had to yield to his elder, so he answered, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve indeed acted rashly. I¡¯m

    sorry, all right? Why don¡¯t you pick a time to invite Mr. Lane out? I¡¯ll express my

    gratitude and apologize to them in person.¡±

    Sonya did not expect Lucian to be so soft-spoken and obliging suddenly.

    In the past, they would always confront each other head-on, but he was now resorting

    to a milder approach.

    She was stumped and didn¡¯t know how to vent her dissatisfaction afterward. I can¡¯t

    believe how tenaciously Roxanne clings to life!

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you suggest, then. But Lucian, are you really not nning to be with

    Elektra? She¡¯s gentle, kind, and can provide you with significant assistance since she

    studied abroad.¡±

    Lucian instantly grimaced after listening to Sonya trying to y matchmaker for him

    again, scaring Sonya out of her wits with the scowl on his face.

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t say that anymore in the future.¡±

    That was the limit of his tolerance.

    An awkward expression spread across Sonya¡¯s countenance. After a pause, she

    uttered, ¡°Roxanne should¡¯ve recovered by now, right? I¡¯m not saying that she¡¯s not a

    suitable partner for you. She¡¯s undoubtedly capable, and her medical skills are

    extraordinary. However, she did give birth to those two kids with another man. That

    will greatly tarnish the Farwell family¡¯s good name.¡±

    Lucian¡¯s pupils constricted as he stared at his mother.

    ¡°Oh. I almost forgot to tell you this. The two kids, Archie and Benny, are actually mine

    and Roxanne¡¯s. They were born together with Essie. The three of them are triplets.¡±

    Sonya fell silent as she froze in shock.

    She took in Lucian¡¯s serious mien and ascertained he wasn¡¯t kidding with her or telling

    a lie.

    Instead, his gaze was unwavering and shone with earnestness.

    ¡°What did you say? How could those two children be yours? No, that¡¯s impossible¡ª¡±

    There was no way Sonya would believe that.

 Leaving The Country After Divorce Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775

    Chapter 1775 Underestimate

    ¡°Mom, that¡¯s the truth. Whether you believe it or not, Archie and Benny are my

    children. They were born six years ago together with Essie. In a strange twist of

    events, Roxanne thought Essie had died prematurely. I suppose the person who was

    assigned to bring Essie back was Grandpa¡¯s subordinate. He certainly didn¡¯t expect

    Roxanne to have given birth to three children and taken the two boys away with her.¡±

    The truth could sometimes be so absurd.

    Nevertheless, Colby¡¯s revtion, Roxanne¡¯s admission, and the instinctual affection

    between him, Archie, and Benny led Lucian to believe that was the truth.

    However, Sonya would never believe that.

    She suddenly raised her voice and said sternly, ¡°Lucian, you can¡¯t blindly put your faith

    in everything Roxanne tells you. What¡¯s the matter? Is this a new version of the story

    she made up? It isn¡¯t enough that she made those two boys your godchildren just a

    while ago. Now she¡¯s tricking you into believing they are your biological sons? That

    woman is truly capable of spinning tales!¡±

    Even the way Sonya looked at Lucian had changed as she spoke.

    She wondered if Roxanne had bewitched Lucian with some medication. Roxanne has

    such impressive medical skills, so it shouldn¡¯t be challenging for her to concoct a drug

    that could manipte people¡¯s minds, causing them to lose their sanity.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it. Mom, I know you find it difficult to believe what I said, but that¡¯s

    really the truth.¡±

    Lucian didn¡¯t expect he could rify everything to his mother in one go.

    ¡°Lucian, you need to think this through. Roxanne is such a terrifyingly scheming

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    woman. Why can¡¯t she be satisfied with just making those boys your godchildren? Is

    she nning to deceive you into thinking they are your biological kids so they can

    im the Farwell family¡¯s right of inheritance?¡±

    Sonya wasn¡¯t fond of Roxanne in the first ce. Hence, Lucian¡¯s words only further

    raised her suspicion, and she assumed the whole thing was Roxanne¡¯s plot all along.

    ¡°She must be seeking revenge on our family for abandoning her six years ago. I can¡¯t

    believe a vengeful woman can be so frightening!¡±

    Muttering to herself absent-mindedly, Sonya was filled with the desperate urge to

    instill her train of thought into Lucian.

    Meanwhile, Lucian¡¯s expression turned darker.

    Poker-faced, he narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. After a few seconds, he

    unclenched his jaw.

    ¡°Mom, just shut up. Do you take your son as a fool? Also, don¡¯t judge Roxanne in front

    of me from now on. I have a good grasp of her character,¡± he uttered firmly.

    After saying that, Lucian lost his patience and no longer wanted to interact with Sonya

    further.

 Chapter 1776

    Chapter 1776

    Elektra ced her bags on the ground and hurried toward Sonya. Grabbing Sonya''s hands, she asked

    in concern, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, why do you look so pale? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    Sonya was so angry her palms were sweaty, though she felt better when Elektra held her hands.

    Since Elektra is from a prestigious family, she is definitely more sensible than Roxanne.

    Sonya immediately put on a smile and calmed herself. ¡°I''m fine. Why did you bring so many gifts here?¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you''re okay? Come and sit down first. Drink some water. Do you feel unwell? Do you

    need me to send you to the hospital?¡± Elektra showered Sonya with concern as she supported the

    latter to sit down.

    Sonya shook her head. ¡°I''m really fine. By the way, you don''t have to bring gifts when youe to see

    me!¡±

    ¡°It''s like this. I went to visit Ms. Jarvis in the morning. Since she''s just recovered recently, I bought

    some supplements for her. Of course, I thought about giving you an even more expensive and effective

    supplement set!¡±

    Although Elektra seemed like a calm and gentle woman, she was actually a calcting person.

    If she mentioned that she bought supplements for Roxanne and only bought some for Sonya while she

    was at it, Sonya would not be pleased.

    However, the way she phrased it would easily ease any ruffled feathers.

    Sonya immediately understood her intentions and gave a small smile. However, her expression quickly

    soured. ¡°What kind of supplements did you bring her? You guys don''t even know each other. Why did

    you have to buy them for her? If you didn''t have a fake marriage with Lucian, she wouldn''t have gotten

    the antidote and might not even be alive now.¡±

    Elektra noticed the change in her expression and kept her emotions in check. ¡°It''s fine. It was only a

    fake marriage certificate. It wasn''t a big sacrifice. It''s not like I did anything special, so I can''t take credit

    for it.¡±

    It was evident to Elektra that Sonya and Roxanne didn''t get along.

    That''s probably why Aubree went overboard. It might be because Sonya was supporting her actions.

    However, I won''t be as foolish as Aubree.

    ¡°Of course, it''s a big deal! Your reputation is at stake here! Your father almost announced the marriage

    publicly. If that had happened, it would have hurt you badly. Why should you be sacrificing yourself to

    save her?¡±

    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.

    As Sonya fumed, Elektra listened to her quietly without interrupting much.

    She even took the initiative to brew a cup of coffee for Sonya.

    Sonya felt better after this and asked Elektra seriously, ¡°Tell me honestly. How do you feel about

    Lucian?¡±

    Elektra was stunned by the question. However, she quickly put on a surprised expression.

    ¡°W-Well, Mrs. Farwell. Lucian and Ms. Jarvis have such a great rtionship. Moreover, they already

    have three children together. How could you bring this up?¡±

    ¡°Three children? Besides Essie, how could those two be considered part of the Farwell family?¡± Sonya

    replied coldly.

    Her reaction was what Elektra had expected.

    She suddenly pretended to appear sorrowful. ¡°I do have feelings for Lucian. After all, we grew up

    together. However, I knew I had lost my opportunity when I went to Epea to further my studies.

    Besides, Ms. Pearson was Lucian''s fianc¨¦e at that time.¡±

    Sonya shook her head and grabbed Elektra''s hands. She tried to persuade Elektra, ¡°What do you

    mean by missing your opportunity? Lucian hasn''t remarried Roxanne yet, so they aren''t officially

    together. You still have a chance!¡±

    ¡°B-But they have three children already! I probably only have these feelings because Lucian is my

    childhood friend. I don''t want to ruin his happiness, so I hope you won''t bring this up to me again.¡±

    Elektra understood Sonya''s intentions, but she had to put on a show of outright rejecting thetter.

 Chapter 1777

    Chapter 1777

    ¡°I''ll say it again. Those two boys aren''t part of the Farwell family. Roxanne is really good at lying. At

    first, she convinced Lucian to acknowledge them as his godsons, but now they are suddenly Lucian''s

    biological sons. She''s really shameless. How could she even pretend to be someone she''s not?¡±

    Sonya lost her temper again upon thinking about this.

    Elektra appeared shocked. ¡°That can''t be true. Ms. Jarvis doesn''t seem to be that kind of person. Is

    there some misunderstanding here?¡±

    ¡°There''s no misunderstanding here. How could you think Roxanne is an innocent woman? You have

    misjudged her. Roxanne is an extremely cunning and ruthless person,¡± Sonya emphasized as she

    frowned.

    She was worried that Elektra was too naive and had been deceived by Roxanne''s facade.

    Initially, Elektra saw Lucian and Roxanne being so affectionate with each other and thought there was

    no hope for her to get together with Lucian anymore.

    However, upon seeing Sonya''s rejection and hatred for Roxanne, she felt a glimmer of hope.

    Back then, she had already expressed her feelings for Lucian. However, he had been too busy taking

    over the family business that he had no time for romance.

    Then, she regained hope again after Lucian and Roxanne got a divorce. However, Aubree was much

    more proactive in pursuing Lucian then, so she had no choice but to give up again.

    After meeting men and dating for a while, she realized that no one couldpare to Lucian.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    She suddenly felt restless after suppressing her feelings for so long.

    Sonya noticed Elektra was in a daze and assumed that thetter didn''t believe her words, so she

    quickly added, ¡°I know your feelings toward Lucian. When Lucian told me he was going to marry you, I

    could tell that you were delighted.¡±

    Elektra smiled bitterly in response because Sonya had hit the bullseye on her thoughts.

    That''s right! I was really surprised then as I thought my time had finallye! However, I didn''t expect

    that we would only be getting a fake marriage certificate. It was ridiculous.

    Elektra tried to suppress her emotions, not wanting to reveal them to Sonya. This instinctual response

    was something she had developed over the years.

    ¡°Ah! If only you were my daughter-inw! How great would that be? Anyway, if you are interested, I will

    fully support you!¡±

    Sonya was also a cunning woman. Her frankness had led Elektra to expose her true feelings this day.

    As long as someone ran interference and disturbed Roxanne, she was happy.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, thank you. However, when ites to matters of the heart, it cannot be forced. I''m doing

    well and hope to utilize what I learned overseas. Ms. Jarvis is also an outstanding woman. How could I

    compete with her?¡± Elektra replied as she finally managed to push down her raging emotions.

    At that moment, Elias had been standing outside the main hall for quite some time.

    Sonya''s voice was loud, so he had been able to hear most of the conversation.

    He coughed twice before walking into the main hall briskly.

    ¡°Elektra, you''re here.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, nice to see you! I came over to pass Mrs. Farwell some supplements. I also bought some

    gifts for you when I was overseas, but the delivery is really slow, so it''s not here yet!¡± Everything Elektra

    said and did was diplomatic.

    Elias nodded before praising her, ¡°That''s so thoughtful of you. Why don''t you sit for a while longer? We

    can have dinner together.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay, Mr. Farwell. I still have some things to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now! You guys should

    come and visit us when you have the time. My parents have been saying it has been a long time since

    you guys have talked to one another!¡±

    Since she had gathered all the information she needed, there was no need for her to linger any longer.

    She quickly left after exchanging some pleasantries.

 Chapter 1778

    Chapter 1778

    As soon as she left, Elias'' expression turned dark.

    ¡°What''s wrong with you? Can you stop mentioning our family matters to outsiders?¡±

    His tone was stern, causing Sonya''s expression to change drastically.

    ¡°What? I didn''t say anything wrong. Besides, Elektra is much closer to me than Roxanne, so she isn''t

    an outsider. Moreover, if she''s an outsider, why would she help Lucian to save Roxanne?¡±

    Taking in Sonya''s enraged expression, Elias furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Why can''t you respect Lucian''s choice? He''s no longer a child, so can you stop being so controlling

    and obsessive? Let him handle his rtionships, marriage, and family matters himself. Can''t you just

    enjoy your own life?¡±

    Elias'' mentality in life was to go with the flow.

    After spending decades in the business world, he learned that no one would listen to others'' advice, not

    even those closest to them.

    Therefore, even though he knew Lucian would make some mistakes when thetter was first taking

    over Farwell Group, he allowed his son to make his own mistakes.

    No one could substitute the experience of learning from one''s own mistakes.

    However, Sonya couldn''tprehend this.

    She stood up and almost ced her arms on her waist. ¡°Why? I''m doing this for Lucian! I''m pretty sure

    Roxanne thought Essie wasn''t going to survive and threw her away. Later, she had two other children

    with another man and decided to pretend they were part of the Farwell family. Do you know about

    this?¡±

    Elias was stunned since he was unaware of this. He queried quickly, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Lucian said that Archie and Benny are his biological children. He said Archie, Benny, and Essie are

    triplets! Can you believe that?¡± Sonya was confident that her judgment was correct.

    Elias pondered for a few seconds before responding, ¡°It sounds surprising, but it should be easy to

    prove if it''s true. If we verify the DNA of the two children, we will find out the truth. Do you think our son

    would not know this?¡±

    Elias could only hope that Sonya was rational. Otherwise, he was afraid Sonya and Lucian would only

    grow more and more distant from each other.

    ¡°Yes, but Lucian didn''t give me any evidence and wants me to acknowledge those two kids as my

    grandsons! How can I ept this? Do you think Roxanne poisoned Lucian to mess with his mind? I

    think you have to bring Lucian for a medical checkup someday!¡±

    The more she spoke, the more suspicious she became.

    Elias sighed and tried to exin gently, ¡°Aubree already caused a lot of harm to Essie. This time, we

    have to stay calm. As for verifying the DNA, I''ll discuss this with Lucianter. You should really stop

    being so obsessive.¡±

    However, Sonya wasn''t listening to him anymore.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    She felt that everyone was on Roxanne''s side instead of hers.

    She retorted, ¡°Don''t mention Aubree. Before Roxanne appeared, Aubree was fine. Who knows what

    Roxanne did to agitate Aubree to cause thetter to do those irrational things? Therefore, how could

    this be Aubree''s fault fully?¡±

    Seeing that he wasn''t able to convince her, Elias decided to give up. It was impossible to change

    Sonya''s prejudice against Roxanne in a short period.

    He could only do it slowly.

    ¡°Okay. Let''s not talk about this. We haven''t seen Essie in a long time. Since school is about to end, let''s

    go over and see her.¡±

    He deliberately changed the topic, causing Sonya to calm down. She nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1779

    Chapter 1779

    When Elias and Sonya reached the kindergarten, school had not ended yet.

    They went to find Jeffrey so that they could see Este.

    Jeffrey said politely, ¡°Please wait here for a while. I''ll go to the ssroom and bring Essie here right

    away.¡±

    Soon, Este came skipping into Jeffrey''s office as she thought she was getting rewarded.

    Upon seeing her grandparents, she happily charged into Elias'' embrace.

    ¡°Hahaha! Essie, did you miss me?¡± Elias carried Este into his arms and smiled dotingly.

    ¡°Of course! I missed you, Grandpa!¡±

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Elias'' stubble pricked Este, causing her to feel a little pain. ¡°Grandpa, your beard is prickly!¡±

    Eliasughed heartily and ignored Este''s reluctance, pecking her on her cheek. ¡°I missed you too! It''s

    been so long since we have seen each other.¡±

    Sonya felt slightly ufortable watching their interaction. She scolded, ¡°Don''t you miss me too,

    Essie?¡±

    Did that woman teach Essie not to be close to me?

    Suspicion appeared on Sonya''s face, causing Elias to re at her. He reminded her softly, ¡°What are

    you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I missed you too, Grandma! I love your pastries! It''s been a long time since I ate them! I really want to

    eat them!¡± After Elias ced Este on the ground, she went up to Sonya and opened her arms for a

    hug.

    Sonya felt better upon hearing Este''s words and carried thetter into her arms with a smile.

    Jeffrey tactfully decided to leave his office so that Este''s grandparents could spend some time with

    their granddaughter.

    Just as he was about to leave, Elias stopped him and requested, ¡°Mr. Bauer, could you bring Essie''s

    two brothers here too?¡±

    Jeffrey was stunned as he knew what had happened previously. He also knew Sonya''s prejudice

    against the two kids.

    Sonya was surprised too and nced at her husband. Frowning, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Elias ignored Sonya''s reluctance and nodded at Jeffrey. ¡°Bring them over here.¡±

    ¡°O-Okay! I''ll bring Archie and Benny over here! Please wait a moment!¡±

    Nothing will go wrong, right? They are just meeting one another.

    ¡°Elias, why do you have to see those two kids? Do you really want to acknowledge them as part of the

    Farwell family? Let me tell you. Before anything is confirmed, I''ll never acknowledge them!¡± Sonya''s

    tone was cold and left no room for negotiation.

    Este seemed to understand what she was saying and blinked. She asked, ¡°Grandma, do you not like

    my two brothers? Let me tell you good news! They are my biological brothers! Mommy and Daddy are

    their birth parents!¡±

    Sonya froze but tamped down on her emotions to not show them in front of Este.

    ¡°Lucian has already acknowledged them, so I will too. Can you please control yourself in front of Essie?

    Look. Essie likes them so much. The children''s feelings toward one another are the most important,¡±

    Elias lectured Sonya again, but she wasn''t listening to him.

    Este''s eyes were full of curiosity. She didn''t really understand why her grandparents were slightly

    angry.

    However, she was obedient and didn''t say anything.

    Elias turned to smile at Este.

    ¡°Being with the two boys has been really beneficial. Essie is getting more fluent when she speaks. You

    can''t even tell that she has any illness.¡±

    Elias'' words were meant for Sonya, as he wanted her to look at reality and stop focusing on her

    prejudices.

 Chapter 1780

    Chapter 1780

    Sonya''s lips moved to say something, but she was interrupted when Jeffrey brought Archie and Benny

    over.

    The boys were impassive at the appearance of Elias and Sonya. On the other hand, Este beamed at

    them.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, hurry up and greet Grandpa and Grandma!¡± Este naively urged her brothers to

    acknowledge her grandparents, thinking they would then be a family.

    However, the boys merely smiled at Este''s urging and shot curious looks at Elias, wanting to see his

    reaction.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    With an innocently charming smile, Elias bent down and patted the boys'' heads. ¡°What''s wrong? Why

    aren''t you calling me Grandpa? Go on, my precious grandsons.¡±

    While the boys were baffled by his kind wee, Elias wrapped his arms around them and pulled them

    in for a hug.

    Archie and Benny exchanged a nce. A mixture of shock, confusion, and delight crossed their eyes.

    Archie shot a knowing nce at Benny, and they called out, ¡°Grandpa!¡±

    ¡°Haha! That''s more like it! You boys are truly my precious grandsons. I''m sure Imitted a lot of

    mistakes in the past, and I hope you can forgive me.¡± Eliaspletely ignored the scowl on Sonya''s

    face.

    ¡°Grandpa! Grandpa, you''re squeezing us a bit too tightly.¡± Benny finally got to experience the treatment

    Este usually got.

    However, the embrace was just too suffocating for hisfort.

    With a chuckle, Elias released them.

    Archie also experienced what it felt like to have stubble stabbing at his face. The fascinating experience

    courted his genuineughter.

    ¡°Come, let me see who is who. You''re the older brother, Archie, right? Then, you must be the younger

    one, Benny. Did I get it right?¡± After Elias released the boys, he studied their faces intently.

    Even though their eyes and brows look like Roxanne''s, it''s just because they''re still young and have

    inherited her dominant features. I''m sure they''ll look more simr to Lucian once they''re in their teens.

    After all, they most definitely inherited the Farwell family''s cool and calm temperament.

    Archie and Benny nodded simultaneously. Their expression and gestures were shockingly unanimous.

    It piqued Elias'' interest. It seems I''ll have to do more research on the synchronization between a pair of

    twins.

    Throughout the entire exchange, the boys didn''t spare Sonya a nce.

    They could sense Sonya''s intense dislike of them.

    Her expression was dark as usual, and her eyes were so cold that her aversion was evident.

    Although Elias caught her displeasure, he wasn''t in a rush to fix the situation. He didn''t want to force

    the children to make twisted decisions.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, what about Grandma? Come on, call her!¡± Este urgently urged.

    Archie and Benny swung their gazes to Sonya but didn''t speak.

    Irritation surged within Sonya at their gazes. In the next instant, she spat biting words through her

    clenched jaw. ¡°Save it! I don''t n on acknowledging both of you. This is all your mother''s scam!¡±

    The boys'' expressions hardened as anger coursed through them.

    Este was stunned by the turn of events. A glint of sadness flitted across her eyes. ¡°Grandma, please

    don''t talk about Mommy like that. Please?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! My mommy isn''t someone like that! We''re Daddy''s kids,¡± Benny retorted.

    The slightly mature twin, Archie, turned his gaze to his grandfather, curious about his reaction.

    Simmering with anger, Elias nearly lost his temper and yelled at his wife, but he held it in. ¡°Listen to

    what you''re saying. Can''t you be more discreet in front of the kids?¡±

    Sonya wanted to protest but figured she would look foolish to argue with a child, so she kept silent. She

    stepped toward Este and picked her up into her arms. ¡°Let''s head outside. I heard you took dance

    lessons. Will you show me?¡±

    Este instinctively struggled against Sonya''s hold but gave up in the end. She could sense her

    grandmother''s anger had ebbed.

    Maybe I can talk Grandma into epting Archie and Benny.

 Chapter 1781

    Chapter 1781

    Gratification filled Elias after a long talk with the boys.

    They have many regrets over the years, yet I haven''t done anything about it as their grandpa.

    Fortunately, Roxanne is a good mother. I can see the boys have good personalities by talking to them.

    There''s no deviation between the two. They''re also shockingly remarkable and intelligent.

    Archie, the elder one, has a surprisingly good memory. The logic behind his behavior is meticulous.

    He''s a rare talent in leadership since he excels in decision-making. The younger boy, Benny, has an

    active mind and a deep interest in technical stuff. He''ll be perfect in the field of research and

    development. Unquestionably, their charactersplement each other''s ws perfectly like a puzzle

    piece, as though they were born to do so. Este, on the other hand, is cute, energetic, and meticulous.

    I''m sure she has some talent that hasn''t been discovered yet. The three of them are truly the Farwell

    family''s blessing.

    Feeling close to the elderly man before them, Archie and Benny spoke a lot with Elias. Their mood

    brightened as their conversation flowed.

    By the time Sonya was done watching Este''s dance, it was already close to school letting out. She

    held Este''s hand and led her back to Jeffrey''s office.

    Seeing her husband chatting amicably with Archie and Benny, Sonya did her best to tamp down her

    anger.

    ¡°Did you lose weight recently, Essie? Let me have a look!¡± Sonya eximed before murmuring, ¡°Was it

    due to your mom''sck of attention?¡±

    It was clear she nned to put the me on Roxanne.

    Este immediately shook her head and exined, ¡°It''s not like that, Grandma. Mommy was sick. It

    was a very bad sickness, and she had only just recovered from it. I was worried about her but ate my

    meals on time.¡±

    Hearing the usation against his mother, Archie instantly refuted, ¡°Mommy treats Essie very well.

    The changes in Essie''s face are due to the loss of her baby fat. Thus, she might look as though she

    lost weight, but, in actuality, her weight is still the same.¡±

    Elias nodded with a smile at Archie''s logical and reasonable exnation.

    Unwilling to lose to his brother, Benny added, ¡°Mommy and we treat Essie the best. I also make sure

    Essie gets meat, vegetables, and fruits in her diet. How could Mommy not be attentive when she even

    taught Essie several idioms?¡±

    Sonya didn''t know how to respond to their rebuttal. No one in this room is on my side.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    In the end, with a glower, she simply muttered, ¡°It''s almost time. Elias, let''s go.¡±

    ¡°All right. You can head outside first and wait for me. I have some advice for the kids.¡±

    Sonya immediately stormed out of the kindergarten.

    Meanwhile, Elias stayed back and inquired about what presents the kids preferred.

    All he could think about was to make up for all the Farwell family owed Archie and Benny.

    ¡°Grandpa, we don''t need anything. We just want to see you more often in the future.¡±

    ¡°Grandpa, I want to learn how to y chess. I heard from Daddy that you''re good at chess. Please

    teach us.¡±

    Elias agreed to both of their simple requests.

    Before he left, he hugged the boys and asked them to take care of themselves. He also gave them his

    phone number.

    Jeffrey led the children back to their ssrooms. Elias was in a cheerful mood after meeting his

    grandchildren, so he still had a smile even after leaving the kindergarten.

    However, to Sonya, his smile was an eyesore.

    No, I can''t let Roxanne''s lies continue. I have to force her to show me some evidence!

 Chapter 1782

    Chapter 1782

    Before long, Lucian came to the kindergarten to pick up the children.

    On the ride back, Este happily told her father about her grandparents'' visit.

    Lucian instantly turned wary and questioned, ¡°Archie, Benny, did your grandma do anything bad to you

    guys? Did she scold you?¡±

    Archie and Benny exchanged a nce and shook their heads concurrently.

    Instead, they mentioned how much their grandfather cherished them and their mutual fondness for him.

    ¡°Daddy, Grandma still isn''t willing to acknowledge Archie and Benny,¡± Este revealed. Her tone was

    filled with worry.

    Lucian stopped the car and looked over his shoulder at Archie and Benny before beckoning them

    closer.

    The boys thought they were getting a reprimand from their father for not being honest.

    However, when they inched closer, instead of a chiding, they felt a hand gently patting their heads,

    reassuring them.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll get your grandma to apologize sooner orter, so don''t take anything she said to heart,

    okay?¡±

    At such a young age, they''ve already learned to disclose only the good news and keep the bad news to

    themselves. I don''t know whether I should be at ease or worried.

    Feeling the warmth of their father''s palm, the boys locked gazes and exchanged smiles. Finally, they

    lifted their heads and nodded in agreement.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Once they arrived home, Lucian informed Roxanne about his parents meeting the children earlier in the

    day.

    The news worried Roxanne, and she rushed to ask Archie and Benny about the details. Her stomach

    churned with anxiety at the thought of Sonya insulting her kids.

    Luckily, with their father''s encouragement and assurance, they didn''t mind their grandma''s brusque

    attitude, knowing she only acted that way due to a misunderstanding.

    Roxanne wrapped her arms around them, inciting envy in Este. Archie and Benny immediately

    stepped back from their mother''s embrace to let their sister have a go.

    Roxanne had returned to the kitchen to prepare dinner when Lucian wrapped his arms around her from

    the back and promised her softly by her ear, ¡°Roxanne, trust me when I say I won''t let the kids feel

    wronged ever again.¡±

    She nodded, believing that her husband was a man of his word.

    In ten short days, the ginormous Damaris Group and the prestigious Damaris family with deep roots in

    the traditional medicine field had tumbled into ruin.

    When the tree fell, the monkeys scattered. Those iming to be distant rtives of the Damaris family

    had all left. Moreover, they fervently absorbed everyst worthy asset the Damaris family had.

    Even though the Damaris family reacted quickly, many assets were frozen before they could transfer or

    sell them.

    Jack''s assistant, Kevin, was also involved in many illegal activities. Hence, he was incarcerated as

    well.

    Even Hector wasn''t spared. He was summoned by the police numerous times to cooperate with the

    investigation.

    Jack''s final charges were entwined with the fate of many others.

    A few dayster, a kind-hearted nurse helped Hector to walk into aw firm. He was dragging an IV

    pole with an IV bag hanging on it.

    His health had deteriorated a lot during that time. His exhaustion was evident on his pallid face.

    After trying to make an appointment with a renownedwyer, Allen Caldwell, a few times, he finally

    seeded. He wanted to ask about the possible charges Jack would receive.

    On top of beingte, Allen''s expression wasn''t courteous. After all, the current Damaris family was no

    longer the old and powerful family it used to be. He used to try every trick in the book to be the legal

    advisor of Damaris Group, but Jack didn''t even spare him a nce.

    The tables had turned, and it was his turn to be the one looking down his nose upon them. How

    curiously the world worked.

    However, Allen managed to calm his anger and soften the hard look on his face when he saw Hector.

    This man had fought many battles in the medical field over the years and treated countless patients.

    He''s someone who deserves respect and shouldn''t be the one to me for his grandson''s crimes.

 Chapter 1783

    Chapter 1783

    ¡°I''ll cut to the chase and tell you the truth, Old Mr. Damaris. Jack''s case doesn''t look good. He''s

    involved in too many criminal acts, and the police have all the evidence they need to charge him. The

    family members of those affected by the medication are still making reports. Thus, even if you

    compensate all the victims'' families, the prosecutor still won''t let a big case like this close without a

    fight. I''ll give you a rough analysis. The worst-case scenario is most likely life imprisonment. Ten to

    fifteen years is a slightly better oue. Basically, he''ll already be in his forties when he''s released.¡±

    Putting aside his personal feelings, Allen kept his tone as neutral as possible as he objectively

    analyzed Jake''s possible charges.

    If the person sitting across from him wasn''t Hector, he might''ve thrown in a few jeers and insults. Jack

    Damaris wasn''t human. He was a monster.

    Despite being a doctor himself, he conducted dastardly acts due to his greed for wealth.

    Even though Hector had mentally prepared himself for the possible oues, he was still crushed

    when he heard the verdicts. His body swayed, and ck dots swarmed his vision. He nearly fainted

    from the harsh news.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Allen swiftly reached his hand out to stabilize the elderly man. ¡°Are you okay, Old Mr. Damaris? Calm

    down. Please remain calm. You''re a patient yourself, so you need to control your emotions. This is why

    I didn''t want to meet you. I was worried it would cause you much distress.¡±

    After taking a few deep breaths, Hector finally calmed the despair within him.

    Despite so, he looked as though he had aged a few years after hearing Allen''s analysis. A sickly pallor

    took over his face.

    ¡°Doomed! The Damaris family is a goner this time! Jack''s life is ruined!¡± His lips trembled vehemently

    as his face was etched with sadness. ¡°Why did you have to be so stubborn? Oh, Jack! How could you

    have destroyed the good name of Damaris?¡±

    The more he spoke, the deeper he slipped into despair. Finally, tears flowed from Hector''s eyes.

    A look of pity crossed Allen''s face at the elderly man''s desperate cries. He tried tofort him.

    What a horrible grandson! The Damaris family had wealth, power, and fame. I don''t understand what

    else Jack wants. Was it even necessary?

    ¡°Don''t be sad, Old Mr. Damaris. The Damaris family''s foundation is rock solid. You''re a renowned

    prestigious family in the medical field, so you''ll regain your former glory one day. As long as Jack is

    alive, there''s still hope if he turns over a new leaf once he''s released.¡±

    Allen had said every encouragement he could think of for fear Hector''s health would further deteriorate

    from the cruel reality.

    ¡°No, the Damaris family doesn''t need to regain our former glory. We don''t need the riches, nor do we

    need the power. This incident has dragged centuries of the Damaris family''s good name through the

    mud. I fear it will never regain its untainted state. From today onward, there won''t be a Damaris family

    in the medical field.¡±

    Hector sighed defeatedly once he had epted the Damaris family''s fate. His eyes misted over, filled

    with destion.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Caldwell. I''ll pay the consultation fee once I settle the hospital bill. I''m deeply

    ashamed!¡± Hector rose to stand on wobbly legs and nodded at Allen in gratitude.

    Allen hurriedly waved his hands. ¡°There''s no need for that, Old Mr. Damaris. You should save it for your

    medical bill. You''ve saved countless lives in this lifetime. I feel bad seeing you in such a state. You can

    look for me if you have any financial difficulties, and I''ll do what I can. Your grandson is a good-for-

    nothing, but that doesn''t negate your noble aplishments!¡±

    In the end, Allen couldn''t help but blurt out his personal thoughts. He helped Hector slowly walk out of

    thew firm.

    At that moment, a person Hector didn''t want to run into was waiting by the front door.

    Roxanne had waited for quite some time.

 Chapter 1784

    Chapter 1784

    Hector was taken aback and averted his gaze when he spotted Roxanne.

    Noticing his demeanor, Roxanne approached him proactively, took over the IV stand from Allen, and

    observed that the IV drip was almost finished.

    ¡°You are?¡± Allen was caught off guard by her action.

    ¡°I''m a friend of the Damaris family. You can leave Old Mr. Damaris to me,¡± Roxanne replied as she

    bobbed her head in assurance.

    Allen nodded in response as there was nothing he could do for Hector anymore. He loosened his grip

    and reminded Hector to take good care of himself. With that, he turned and went back to thew firm.

    Meanwhile, Hector was engulfed with guilt and couldn''t bear to face Roxanne.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Jack has wronged you. It almost took your life, and you have suffered greatly from it. He

    deserves to be punished. I''m sorry that there is nothing much I can do topensate you!¡±

    He spoke in a choked voice, the sincerity in his apology clear.

    Seeing how dispirited and helpless Hector looked, Roxanne couldn''t help but feel sympathy for him.

    She stepped forward and supported him. Then, she shook her head and said, ¡°I won''t forgive Jack for

    what he did, but this has nothing to do with you, Old Mr. Damaris. I came today because I know you

    had a rpse. I''m afraid you''ll have a staggering hospital bill, so I prepared some medicine for you. I

    hope you''ll ept this, Old Mr. Damaris.¡±

    Surprised by her kindness, Hector was rendered speechless.

    He lifted his gaze, stunned, as his hands trembled involuntarily.

    ¡°I-I can''t ept it. A member of the Damaris family almost killed you, Ms. Jarvis! We have done terrible

    things to you. Why would you repay enmity with kindness?¡± Tears began to fill Hector''s eyes.

    ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, you have made many contributions to the medical field of our country and saved

    many lives. You have dedicated your life to medicine and never considered gaining anything in return.

    Therefore, my actions now have nothing to do with the Damaris family. I am only expressing my

    gratitude to a senior in my field as a physician.

    Roxanne expressed herself frankly while carefully supporting Hector as they walked a few steps

    forward. When she realized the IV drip was all gone, she quickly removed the needle and dealt with it

    professionally.

    Hector fell into a trance at her words and gazed into the distance.

    ¡°Old Mr. Damaris, I''m assuming there''s not much money left on you as the police must have frozen

    your family''s assets. That''s why I''ve prepared some money after considering you''ll need treatment fees

    in the future. Please ept it,¡± Roxanne said.

    As she spoke, she took out a bank card from her bag. Then, she added, ¡°The password is simple. It''s

    123456. Be sure to remember it!¡±

    She then stuffed the bank card into Hector''s hand. However, he immediately waved his hand and

    shook his head to refuse.

    ¡°No, no! I can''t ept your money. It''s enough for you to give me medicine. I can''t bring myself to

    ept your money!¡±

    Roxanne let out a soft sigh, knowing Hector wouldn''t ept things from her readily. Thus, she said in a

    persuasive tone, ¡°No matter what, you are my senior, Old Mr. Damaris. My master used to tell me

    about the good deeds you did and asked me to help you when in need. I''m not doing charity but

    following my master''s wishes. Please ept this as a token between us medics.¡±

    Her words touched Hector.

    Finally, he slowly grabbed the bank card.

    That made Roxanne smile and feel more rxed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

 Chapter 1785

    Chapter 1785

    Still worried, Roxanne gave Hector her phone number.

    ¡°Please take good care of yourself, Old Mr. Damaris. Remember to call me if you encounter any

    problems. I''ll make sure to be there for you.¡±

    Her words left Hector stunned for a moment before he bobbed his head, impressed.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you are one of those rare few who have a heart of gold! My grandson is a terrible man and

    is indeed not good enough for you.¡±

    Hector''s praises put a smile on Roxanne''s face. Then, she gged down a taxi for him.

    Soon, the car arrived. Roxanne opened the door and carefully supported Hector to get into the vehicle.

    Something popped into Hector''s head out of the blue, causing him to halt in his tracks.

    ¡°What''s wrong, Old Mr. Damaris?¡±

    Roxanne was puzzled while Hector turned around and looked at her excitedly.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, the Damaris family has an ancient medical book named ''Cerulean Needle Technique.'' I

    think it''s perfect for you. Have you perhaps heard of it?¡±

    Roxanne couldn''t help but be shocked by his words.

    Cerulean Needle Technique? Does this acupuncture method really exist? Master had mentioned before

    that it was a legendary acupuncture method that went extinct. He also said this acupuncture method is

    incredibly effective in targeting strange poisons. It is a rare medical treasure that uses acupuncture to

    detoxify the poison. It''s such a coincidence that the Damaris family has it!

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, Ms. Jarvis...¡±

    Hector called out twice before Roxanne returned to her senses. Then, she nodded in response. ¡°Yes,

    I''ve heard of it. Of course, I have. My master said it is an ancient medicine book that is very hard to

    acquire.¡±

    ¡°Your master is right. It is, indeed. But it''s a waste for this book to be in the Damaris family since it

    requires the person practicing the acupuncture method to be a female. Females tend to focus on skills

    and have more subtle control of their strength. This is something males are unable to do. That''s the

    reason I''ve left the book untouched all these years. Ms. Jarvis, if you''re interested, I can give it to you.

    What do you think?¡±

    Hector sounded calm as if he was only offering her a small gift.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne was dumbfounded by his words.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She did not try to conceal her excitement and longing.

    It''s an ancient medicine book. On top of that, it''s the ¡°Cerulean Needle Technique!¡±

    ¡°Of course. I''m thankful for your help, Ms. Jarvis. Besides, you''re a talented physician. I''m sure it''ll be

    appropriate to give it to you.¡±

    A smile finally crept onto Hector''s face when he saw Roxanne''s reaction.

    ¡°Okay. I can''t thank you enough, Old Mr. Damaris. I''m serious. Thank you so much!¡±

    Hector waved his hand and was ready to leave at the taxi driver''s urging. One would never have

    expected that the two were discussing a priceless ancient book on the street.

    ¡°I''ll call you tomorrow. Let''s set a ce then. I''ll give it to you personally.¡±

    After Hector made his promise, Roxanne was overjoyed and nodded in agreement.

    Roxanne couldn''t calm down even after watching Hector leave. A smile remained on her face for a long

    time.

    She called Lucian eagerly to share her joy with him.

    When Lucian heard the news, he was happy for her. ¡°Darling, you really have a way in life.

    Furthermore, you don''t treat others nicely in hopes of getting something in return. You do it purely

    because you want to. That''s why Lady Luck favors you. Congrattions, Darling!¡±

    Roxanne was ted when she heard what Lucian called her.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hey, when did I agree you could call me that?¡±

 Chapter 1786

    Chapter 1786

    Soon, it was the weekend. The weather was clear, and there were constant breezes. It was the perfect

    weather for an outing.

    Lucian and Roxanne brought the kids to the oceanarium early in the morning, as they had promised.

    They didn''t want to break their promise to their kids.

    Fortunately, they arrived early, so there were fewer people than usual. However, the ce was still

    crowded.

    After getting the tickets, Lucian brought two bags with him, which contained many things, including a

    change of clothes for the kids, hats, sunsses, and a lot of food and drinks.

    He wasn''t worried about the food at the oceanarium being pricy. Instead, he and Roxanne didn''t want

    the kids to have the food there since hygiene was not guaranteed.

    Even though the bags were slightly heavy, Lucian was more than willing to carry them.

    ¡°Put on some sunscreen, Darling. The sun will hurt your skin.¡± As soon as they entered the

    oceanarium, Lucian started to look after her well-being.

    Roxanne nced at him with a smile, noticing his temperament had changed drasticallytely. He was

    not as cold and aloof as he was before.

    The kids were excited and were discussing which animal to visit first.

    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.

    Archie had already made a n in advance and insisted on going left. ¡°We have to think differently

    from the crowd to avoid congestion. So, we should start with the sea lion park and not visit the dolphin

    park first since it''s the most popr. We should leave the dolphin park forst and watch the dolphin

    show. This is the best n.¡±

    Nodding, Benny made apletely different opinion. ¡°Archie, it''s because many people have the same

    way of thinking as we do, so the route on the left is now more congested than the route on the right.

    Look, it''s better to go to the right. At worst, we can turn around ande back to watch the dolphin

    show.¡±

    ¡°Guys, I want to see the penguins first. Let''s see the penguins first.¡±

    Este was set on visiting the penguins first without caring about the sequence and logic.

    In the end, the kids turned to look at Lucian and Roxanne and asked for their opinion.

    ¡°Let''s vote, and we''ll choose the route with the most votes. We''ll start with Essie''s suggestion. Raise

    your hand to vote!¡± Lucian implemented a fair method.

    ¡°All right, we''ll start now. Please show your hand if you want to visit the penguin park first.¡± As soon as

    she finished her sentence, Roxanne raised her hand.

    The next second, Este raised her hand too.

    Not to be outdone, Lucian quickly raised his hand, afraid that his daughter would be mad at him.

    On the heels of that, Archie raised his hand.

    Benny, too, followed suit.

    That left the whole family chuckling.

    Excited, Este hopped twice cheerfully.

    ¡°Okay. Let''s head to the penguin park!¡± Lucian waved his hand and led them forward.

    Archie and Benny exchanged looks and started whispering between themselves.

    ¡°It''s all your fault, Benny. Why did you tell Essie she needed to adopt a penguin before she could make

    a social media ount? That''s why she wants to see the penguins first.¡± Archie shot Benny a furious

    nce.

    ¡°I was only joking. How would I know she''d take it seriously?¡± Benny smiled sheepishly.

    Roxanne furrowed her brows when she heard them and asked, ¡°Did you two y a trick on Essie

    again?¡±

    The two immediately shook their heads. ¡°No, of course not, Mommy. It''s just that... yourptop has a

    virus now because of Essie.¡±

    ¡°It''s because of Archie. He made Essie program a new virus and said they needed a ce to test it.

    Mommy, yourptop was chosen in the end. I''m reporting him!¡± Benny announced.

    Roxanne froze for a moment. Just as she was about to explode, Archie and Benny ran away hurriedly.

 Chapter 1787

    Chapter 1787

    Along the way, they saw many animals, including penguins, sea lions, pr bears that were busy

    eating, majestic whale sharks, and some colorful jellyfish.

    The family walked around for several hours, and finally, they were exhausted.

    However, they took many photos. This was the first time Lucian and Roxanne took a family photo with

    the kids in six years.

    In every picture, the aquatic animals served as a witness.

    At lunchtime, Lucian took out everything he had brought and started to set them up.

    All the food he brought was prepared by the chefs in advance and only needed to be reheated. Hence,

    Lucian used a self-heating pot to heat the meal.

    Although they could order food directly from a hotel, it was a far better experience for the family to feel

    like they were on a pic.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The kids wolfed down their food. Wanting them to feel full, Roxanne gave them her food.

    Witnessing the scene, Lucian gave her all his food and merely ate a slice of cake.

    Now, they had arrived at theirst stop, the dolphin park. As expected, the ce was full of people.

    Lucian frowned, worried the congestion might inflict danger upon the kids.

    ¡°If I''d known earlier, I would have rented out the entire oceanarium for the whole day,¡± Lucian muttered.

    Roxanne was stunned for a moment. Being the CEO he was, she believed Lucian would have done

    that. It would even be simple for him to acquire the oceanarium. However, it would be absurd to do so.

    ¡°There''s no need for that. It''s nice to feel the vibe when wee out to have fun. Although it''s slightly

    crowded, I like the atmosphere. Wait. I''ll carry Essie, and you take care of Archie and Benny.¡±

    Lucian nodded in agreement. Then, he gave the kids water before taking them to the toilet.

    The dolphin park was divided into two venues: the bottom floor, where one could see the dolphins

    swimming underwater through the ss, and the other venue, which was specifically for performances.

    The family went to the bottom floor first and took more photos.

    A family of dolphins approached them, and it happened to be on camera, which was an exceptional

    coincidence.

    Lucian praised the photo while Roxanne looked at it with a rxed smile, feeling satisfied.

    Finally, they went to the performance venue.

    Archie and Benny fiddled with their phones on the way into the venue and finally registered a social

    media ount for Este.

    ¡°Archie and Benny, do I have to give money to the penguin to put money into my ount?¡± Este

    asked naively.

    Embarrassed to fool Este any longer, Archie and Benny told her they would reload her ount for

    her.

    As expected, it was crowded inside the performance arena, and the seats were almost all taken up.

    Lucian scanned through the area and found some seats near the front. Then, he walked toward the

    seats while holding Archie''s and Benny''s hands.

    With Este in her arms, Roxanne followed closely behind Lucian.

    Along the way, the attractive couple and their equally beautiful children drew the crowd''s attention and

    aroused discussion among the surrounding people.

    ¡°Look! That''s the family with the superior looks I mentioned. Gosh, that man must be a CEO. Look at

    the aura he gives off. Thatdy is a beauty, and their children are lovely too. Look at how handsome

    the boys are and how cute the girl is. What a good-looking family!¡±

    ¡°T-That man must be the CEO of Farwell Group, Lucian Farwell. As for thedy next to him, she must

    be Roxanne Jarvis, the divine physician. Is their family enjoying a day out? Oh, I really want an

    autograph from them!¡±

    ¡°I know. It must be them. I heard some gossip that they were divorced, and both had children. What''s

    happening now? Could it be that those three children all belong to them?¡±

 Chapter 1788

    Chapter 1788

    The children were filled with enthusiasm as the dolphin show began, even though they had seen it

    before.

    The keeper and the dolphins had a wonderful rtionship, a bond that was evident in their interactions

    and performances. When they performed, the audience whooped and cheered.

    The dolphins were captivatingly adorable as they kept making gentle sshes with their fins, drenching

    the first row of the audience. The children in the audience couldn''t help but wave to the dolphins, and

    the dolphins seemed to respond to the kids'' interest in them, swimming closer to the audience

    obediently.

    Este giggled in delight when she finally got to touch a dolphin. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, its head is really

    soft!¡±

    The little dolphin made a joyful, high-pitched sound that seemed to be a greeting of sorts for Este.

    Este immediately began tomunicate with the little dolphin. ¡°Little dolphin,e here. They are

    my brothers. You should get to know them, too!¡±

    Archie and Benny rose to their feet and made their way toward Este. As they approached, they

    hesitantly reached out their hands to make contact with the small creature. Its parents were floating

    some distance away and seemed unconcerned with the presence of the two boys.

    ¡°It''s wonderful to see how much the dolphin loves the children,¡± the keeper said encouragingly. ¡°It''s so

    wonderful to see the connection between humans and animals. Let us remember that sea animals, too,

    are part of our world, and we must do our best to protect and care for them as members of our family.¡±

    Right then, a kid behind the triplets inched nearer eagerly. ¡°Daddy, I''d like to touch the baby dolphin,

    too!¡±

    A middle-aged, overweight man cast a disapproving nce at Lucian and Roxanne before addressing

    them in a curt, unfriendly manner. ¡°Can you ask your children to step aside so that other children can

    also have the opportunity to touch the baby dolphin?¡±

    Lucian''s brows furrowed as he gave the man an icy look. Thetter was taken aback by his reaction.

    Roxanne quickly replied, ¡°I''m sorry, but we chose to sit here. You must''ve chosen not to sit in the front

    row as you''re afraid of getting sshed by the dolphins, right? However, now that you want to interact

    with the animal, it might not be as willing to do so with your child.¡±

    The overweight man froze awkwardly. Nevertheless, he refused to back down and shot Roxanne a

    vicious re.

    Lucian noticed his reaction. If he continues being unreasonable, I''ll make sure he regrets doing this.

    The performance had a time limit. As the baby dolphin obviously seemed reluctant to part with the

    children, the keeper had an idea and asked, ¡°The baby dolphin is going to perform next. Would you be

    brave enough to join it?¡±

    ¡°Okay! I''ll do it!¡± Este agreed readily.

    Archie and Benny turned over their shoulders to receive their parents'' consent before nodding at the

    keeper.

    ¡°All right. Let us wee the three children onstage to perform together with our baby dolphin. Please

    give them a round of apuse!¡±

    At once, thunderous apuse reverberated across the hall.

    The audience was not simply pping out of politeness as the triplets were so incredibly cute that they

    had charmed their way into the hearts of everyone present.

    All of a sudden, an unexpected voice pierced the air, belonging to the overweight man. He eximed, ¡°I

    believe that since this is a game, my son should be able to take part too. You won''t discriminate against

    him, right?¡±

    He was indirectly admitting to the fact that his son wasn''t as good-looking as the triplets.

    An awkward look crossed the keeper''s face. He was apprehensive that the son of the overweight man,

    who was older than the triplets, could potentially spook the baby dolphin, resulting in unwanted trouble.

    The overweight child shouted in excitement, ¡°I can work together with the baby dolphin! I promise that I

    won''t hurt it, so everything should be fine!¡±

    With that, he strode over the seats and made his way to the pool.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The keeper had no choice but to give in. ¡°Yes, you can join us, but please make sure to follow my

    instructions. You can do that, right?¡±

    The fat kid patted his chest as a look of contempt spread across his features. ¡°It''s just a baby dolphin,¡±

    he said reassuringly, ¡°I won''t hurt it, so it''s fine!¡±

    He turned over his shoulder to nce at his father, who stood there with an air of superiority. His father

    puffed out his chest arrogantly and shot Lucian and Roxanne a mocking look.

 Chapter 1789

    Chapter 1789

    The baby dolphin''s performance began.

    The audience was incredibly understanding of the baby dolphin as it was still young. It was not required

    to perform anyplex maneuvers and only had to warm up the scene.

    However, the baby dolphin seemed incredibly eager because of the triplets'' presence today.

    The triplets and the plump boy stood in a row, waiting for the baby dolphin''s first performance.

    ¡°Kids, be prepared! The baby dolphin will glide past you quickly!¡± the keeper told them. He then made a

    hand signal, and the baby dolphin immediately responded by swimming away from the children.

    It had to swim further in order to gain greater speed and power to be able to slide its body on the shore.

    ¡°All the best, baby dolphin!¡± Este said with a beaming smile as she waved her hands enthusiastically,

    wishing the baby dolphin good luck.

    Archie and Benny had positioned themselves on either side of Este, with Archie standing at the front

    and Benny at the back. Archie was the first in line, followed by Este and then Benny. Benny turned

    around to take a look at the self-satisfied, overweight boy standing behind them.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°What are you looking at, stupid boy?¡± The plump boy sneered.

    The keeper gave a hand signal and the baby dolphin reacted with a loud, joyous shout. With a

    determined vigor, it began swimming energetically across the pool.

    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh...

    A few secondster, the baby dolphin burst out of the water, heading to the kids.

    After gracefully maneuvering past Archie''s right side, the animal swiftly changed direction, and with

    equal agility, veered past Este''s left.

    Its agile movements continued as it gracefully turned once more, effortlessly gliding past Benny''s right

    side.

    Its speed was surprisingly fast. The audience was pleasantly surprised when it exceeded their

    expectations. The crowd couldn''t help but be impressed and soon broke into wild apuse.

    Finally, the baby dolphin adjusted its body to glide past the overweight boy''s left.

    However, the boy''s gaze turned cold as he suddenly shifted, ready to face the baby dolphin head-on.

    Everyone nched in horror at the sight, as it meant that the baby dolphin would directly hit the plump

    boy.

    If it was another child, everyone would worry that the kid would get hurt. Nevertheless, the plump boy

    seemed to weigh about eighty pounds, which was a typical weight for an adult.

    The baby dolphin weighed around thirty to forty pounds, so it would definitely get hurt in the collision.

    Suddenly, Archie spun on his heels and pounced onto the overweight child at lightning speed.

    Shocked, Este shut her eyes, not daring to watch the scene.

    The baby dolphin''s parents suddenly grew restless and swam across the pool rapidly, intending to save

    their child.

    ¡°Archie!¡± Roxanne''s body trembled in fear when she realized what Archie intended to do.

    Lucian reacted quickly and decisively by leaping across the railing.

    In a split second, Archie''s body collided with the boy.

    The baby dolphin glided past, narrowly missing them.

    Fortunately, it didn''t collide with the humans.

    The plump boy stumbled and crashed to the ground.

    At the same time, the baby dolphin''s parents arrived by the side of the pool and leaped into the air,

    aiming for the overweight boy.

    Lucian acted swiftly, snatching Archie up in his arms before thetter had the chance to fall to the

    ground.

    The keeper was initially stunned, but he quickly regained hisposure and reprimanded the adult

    dolphins sternly so they wouldn''t harm the plump boy.

    Everything happened in a split second, and the audience was shocked senseless.

    Roxanne heaved a sigh of relief when she realized Archie was safe and sound.

    She was so nervous earlier that she had forgotten to breathe.

 Chapter 1790

    Chapter 1790

    ¡°Archie!¡± Este quickly ran over to Lucian.

    Lucian flung his arms around her as he was afraid the baby dolphin''s parents would violently attack

    anyone in sight.

    Benny was quick enough to stand behind Este to protect her. He stayed close to Lucian and asked,

    ¡°Archie, are you all right?¡±

    Archie nodded to indicate that he was fine. However, his gaze remained fixed on that overweight kid.

    The keeper''s reprimand proved effective, for the baby dolphin''s parents stopped trying to attack them.

    Otherwise, the overweight child could potentially be at risk, for the force of impact from the collision

    could be enough to cause his bones to fracture.

    The overweight kid was nning on yelling at Archie, but the two adult dolphins caused his entire body

    to be rigid with fear.

    ¡°Daddy? Daddy!¡± he screamed in terror.

    The keeper moved quickly and with great empathy to soothe the agitated adult dolphins, preventing

    them from taking out their fury on the plump kid.

    The baby dolphin had no idea what was happening, but it obediently hid behind its parents.

    The overweight man was taken aback when he suddenly realized that his son had almost been

    involved in an ident. Despite his desire to act quickly, his body was slow to respond.

    He tried to run to the swimming pool, but his bulky frame made it difficult for him to climb over the

    railing.

    ¡°What is going on? How could the dolphins try to hurt a kid?¡± he yelled at the keeper the moment he

    arrived at the poolside.

    He shot a fierce re at Archie, who was still in Lucian''s embrace. ¡°What do you think you''re doing,

    barreling into my child like that? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    Lucian got to his feet and stood in front of the three children in a defensive manner.

    Right this moment, he unleashed his hostile aura without holding back.

    Roxanne''s expression turned grim as she stood up and walked down the stairs to the pool.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fatty, that''s utter nonsense! Your son nearly killed the baby dolphin! It was him who didn''t follow the

    rules!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that handsome boy was just trying to protect the baby dolphin. Everyone saw that with their own

    eyes! Your son was really rude.¡±

    ¡°Like father, like son. Stop embarrassing yourselves, okay?¡±

    The audience wasn''t blind. Thus, they were outraged to see the plump guy acting all aggressive when

    it was obviously his son''s fault.

    The man and his son turned pale when they were confronted by the usatory voices of the crowd.

    Lucian strode to the plump man and gave him a tight p.

    ¡°Who are you to yell at my children?¡±

    Roxanne gathered the little ones around her and positioned herself behind Lucian, who made her feel

    safe and protected.

    The man''s cheek turned red and swollen following the p.

    However, he dared not retaliate at the sight of Lucian''s eyes, which were like blocks of ice.

    He felt a heavy, sinking sensation in his chest as it seemed that the man standing before him had the

    power to take his life at any moment.

    However, his son wasn''t as sensitive as his father and yelled, ¡°Why did you p my daddy? I''ll call the

    police to arrest you!¡±

    The man quickly pulled his son back to stop him fromshing out at Lucian.

    The crowd was staring at them, so Roxanne was worried that Lucian might not control himself and

    continue attacking the plump guy. If this were to happen, it would undoubtedly lead to a great deal of

    difficulty for both of them.

    She hurried over to Lucian and took his right hand. ¡°This isn''t the time,¡± she said softly.

    Lucian spun around, his gaze softening. He gave her a slight nod before responding in a quiet voice, ¡°I

    understand.¡±

    Turning to the kids, he asked in concern, ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    The kids nodded in unison. ¡°Daddy, we''re fine!¡±

 Chapter 1791

    Chapter 1791

    The obese man was humiliated in public but dared not unleash his wrath on Lucian, so he ended up

    chiding the keeper.

    ¡°How did you train the dolphins? My son was nearly hit by them! You need to take responsibility for

    this!¡±

    The keeper''s eyes shed with fury as the urge to p the man just like how Lucian did earlier rose in

    his heart.

    However, he managed to keep his cool as the dolphins'' safety was more important. There were many

    visitors, and he would sometimes run into one or two unreasonable ones.

    ¡°Sir, I had already made it clear to your son that he was to abide by my instructions,¡± the keeper

    dered sternly. ¡°Unfortunately, he disregarded my warnings and made a reckless move that nearly

    caused harm to a baby dolphin. Remember, these are wild animals - they will not hesitate to take

    revenge on those who mistreat them.¡±

    The two adult dolphins behind him came on shore and inched nearer to the plump guy as though they

    could understand his words.

    The overweight man might be overweight, but he was less than two hundred pounds, so two adult

    dolphins were strong enough to send him flying.

    Both father and son nched in horror.

    The audience were pleased to see their reaction.

    ¡°S-Stop the dolphins froming! What do they want to do?¡±

    The keeper ignored the overweight man''s pleas for help, looking on with a detached expression as the

    adult dolphins slowly approached. The man''s bravado quickly dissipated, and he began to panic, his

    screams echoing throughout the aquarium.

    His son''s face was pale with fright, too. That was the first time he realized dolphins could be the

    opposite of adorable.

    As the desired results had been achieved, the keeper barked out an order. The adult dolphins finally

    turned around and returned to their baby.

    Seeing that, the triplets shared a look and burst into giggles.

    ¡°The adult dolphins are amazing. They protected their baby!¡± Este gazed at her parents, her eyes

    questioning if she had made the correct assumption.

    Lucian and Roxanne both nodded in agreement, their faces lighting up with broad smiles.

    ¡°Okay. The baby dolphin must be scared, though. I''d like to take a look at it.¡± With that, Este released

    her grip on Roxanne and hopped toward the keeper.

    ¡°Essie, don''t go. The baby dolphin''s parents are still upset,¡± Archie reminded her.

    Lucian instantly went after her.

    The keeper was quick to caution the little girl as soon as he noticed her approaching the dolphins.

    ¡°Little girl, don''te over now. The adult dolphins are very protective of their baby now. They will be

    hostile to anyone other than me.¡±

    Lucian stopped Este and nodded in agreement. ¡°Essie, listen to the keeper.¡±

    Este bobbed her head obediently. From a distance away, she waved at the baby dolphin. ¡°Baby

    dolphin, are you okay? Don''t be scared. I''ll visit you next time, and we can perform together again!¡±

    The audience were charmed by her words.

    To everyone''s surprise, the baby dolphin left its parents and came to Este happily as though it had

    understood her words.

    The creature slowly extended its neck so that Este could stroke its head once more.

    Este giggled excitedly and reached out to pat its head.

    The baby dolphin made a noise to indicate that it was delighted.

    It was a harmonious sight. Many people pulled out their phones to record the sight.

    Even Roxanne couldn''t help but record the wonderful moment that her daughter was part of.

    The keeper was initially worried, but as he looked on, his worry gradually morphed into awe and pride.

    ¡°It looks like the baby dolphin adores your daughter!¡± ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Lucian gave a terse dip of his head to indicate his agreement. His brows were furrowed with worry as

    he kept his gaze focused on the adult dolphins, dreading the possibility that they could misinterpret

    Este''s presence and be aggressive.

    Luckily, that didn''t happen.

    The adult dolphins seemed to understand their baby''s intention, for they watched from afar without

    moving.

 Chapter 1792

    Chapter 1792

    Este waved for the boys toe over and join her as she interacted with the baby dolphin.

    When Archie and Benny came closer, the baby dolphin also inched nearer so they could touch its

    head.

    Seeing that, Lucian and Roxanne shared a smile.

    The keeper was no longer worried. He directed the adult dolphins to go back to the pool and reunite

    with the other dolphins.

    The plump man and his son were overlooked. Feeling embarrassed, he held his son''s hand and

    prepared to leave.

    However, his son was still staring at the baby dolphin in a hostile manner.

    ¡°Daddy, that''s just an animal. Why do so many people like it?¡± the boy spat angrily.

    The man inclined his head. Indeed, as the saying went, ¡°The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree.¡±

    He grasped his son''s hand and began to lead him to the stairs so they could return to their seats.

    Suddenly, the boy released his hand and ran toward Este.

    Once he arrived behind Este, he gave the little girl a firm push.

    Este waspletely taken off-guard. As a result, she tumbled unceremoniously into the pool.

    Beside her, Archie and Benny gaped in disbelief. Upon regaining theirposure, they roared,

    ¡°B*stard! You b*stard!¡±

    They both leaped toward the overweight boy, sending him crashing to the unforgiving hard surface

    below.

    Lucian and Roxanne didn''t expect this to happen.

    ¡°Essie!¡± Roxanne screamed in fear.

    She leaped into the pool right after Estended in the water.

    Lucian came to his senses mere momentster. He saw his wife and daughter in the pool, and without

    a second thought, he jumped in after them.

    This incident was even more unexpected than the baby dolphin''s near collision earlier.

    The audience erupted into gasps, and many got to their feet.

    ¡°Hurry, save them! The pool is pretty deep, and the little girl must be in danger!¡±

    ¡°Keepers, save them!¡±

    ¡°My goodness! What a vicious boy. How could he push someone into the pool?¡±

    Some people left their seats and ran down the stairs.

    In the pool, Este sputtered and coughed, swallowing two mouthfuls of water.

    She soon felt her mother''s arms around her.

    Roxanne couldn''t swim as her arms were around Este. Even so, her mind was focused solely on

    keeping the little girl safe.

    She was in desperate peril, rapidly sinking beneath the surface, but despite her own danger, she

    managed to lift Este out of the water.

    Este inhaled deeply, only to be met with an immediate fit of coughing.

    Roxanne''s body continued sinking. She felt a burning sensation as the air in her lungs was rapidly

    exhausted.

    Her mind was starting to buzz when Lucian''s figure appeared beside her.

    He flung his arms around her and pulled her upward.

    Finally, the keepers jumped into the pool and took Este from Roxanne.

    ¡°Ma''am, please release your hands. We''ll bring her to shore safely.¡±

    The voice talking to her came from above the surface, and Roxanne couldn''t hear it clearly. However,

    she could feel Este being lifted from her palms.

    Lucian was still tugging her upward, so she could finally swim after her hands were freed.

    It felt to Roxanne as though an eternity had gone by, but in reality, only four seconds had psed

    before her head emerged from the depths of the water.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    As she gasped for air, she nervously nced at the shore.

    The sight of Este being pulled ashore by many helpful visitors made her rx.

    Suddenly, she felt something moving behind her. Turning around, she nced around anxiously.

    ¡°Where is Lucian? Where is he?¡± she demanded.

    Right then, Lucian''s handsome face emerged in front of her.

    He extended his arms and embraced her tightly, fearful that she would slip back beneath the water''s

    surface without the strength to resurface.

    At the same time, he darted a look to the shore.

    When he saw that Este had been saved, the anxiety in his heart faded away.

 Chapter 1793

    Chapter 1793

    After getting ashore, Lucian and Roxanne hurried to Este to check on her condition.

    Este had sipped some water and gradually began to calm down. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I''m fine! When I

    fell into the pool, the baby dolphin also jumped in after me. I saw that. I''m sure it was trying to save

    me!¡±

    Lucian and Roxanne could barely hide their surprise to hear that. She''s practically friends with that

    baby dolphin!

    Due to the urgency of the situation, they hadn''t seen that with their own eyes. They also knew they

    couldn''t rely on others to save their daughter.

    ¡°Did you choke and swallow the pool water?¡± Roxanne asked.

    Este furrowed her brows before nodding. ¡°I think I drank two mouthfuls of the water. I feel a bit

    ufortable. Will I have a tummy acheter?¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne gave her head a reassuring pat. ¡°No, of course not. I''m a doctor, so trust me. You''ll just have

    to take a few pills to kill the bacteria, that''s all.¡±

    Archie and Benny hung their heads, ready to be reprimanded for their actions.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, we''re sorry for failing to protect Essie!¡±

    Lucian got to his knees and hugged them. ¡°No, that wasn''t your fault. It was a sudden situation, and

    you did a good job pinning that boy down. Had you not been able to do that, he would''ve pushed you

    both, too. If that were to happen, we wouldn''t be able to save you all.¡±

    Roxanne felt bad for them and quicklyforted them, ¡°That''s right. Archie, Benny, you did nothing

    wrong. Even if you jumped into the water, you wouldn''t be able to save Essie. Saving her is our

    responsibility as adults. We won''t me you for this.¡±

    The keepers and visitors gathered to inquire about their well-being.

    Lucian and Roxanne felt a surge of anger when they recalled who the culprit was.

    ¡°Where is the plump kid?¡± Roxanne demanded. It was the first time in her life that she had ever

    despised a child this much.

    Lucian''s expression was as dark as thunder. ¡°What a ruthless boy! How could he put someone else''s

    life at stake?¡±

    The overweight man and his son were currently surrounded by an angry crowd, who hurled insults and

    curses at them.

    As Lucian and Roxanne approached, the crowd parted.

    Roxanne immediately discovered that the boy wasn''t repentant at all as there was a smug look in his

    gaze.

    Nevertheless, she also noticed that his nose was bleeding.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, Benny and I hit him,¡± Archie admitted.

    To his surprise, Lucian praised him. ¡°Good job! Someone like him deserves to be punished. You did the

    right thing by hitting him. It''s fine.¡±

    The overweight man had no idea his son would cause trouble for him. When he saw Roxanne and

    Lucian approaching him, he apologized readily. ¡°It waspletely my son''s fault, and I''m sorry for that.

    Please, let me make it up to you in any way I can. I''m willing topensate you with any amount you

    deem necessary.¡±

    Before he could add more, Lucian delivered a vicious kick to the man, sending him tumbling to the

    ground.

    ¡°Compensate? Can you afford topensate us?¡± Lucian''s gaze sent a chill down the man''s spine.

    Roxanne''s face hardened as she gritted her teeth and spoke in a toneced with frost. ¡°Look how

    smug your son is. It''s a wonder how you were able to raise such aplete piece of trash.¡±

    She couldn''t control her feelings as it was her first time seeing such an evil kid.

    If they weren''t in public, she would''ve given the boy two forceful ps without hesitation.

 Chapter 1794

    Chapter 1794

    ¡°Compensation? Fatty, are you insane? Do you know that this is Mr. Lucian Farwell, the Chairman of

    Farwell Group? How do you intend topensate him?¡±

    ¡°Fatso, you''re in so much trouble today. What an insolent brat you have! You''re definitely asking for

    trouble!¡±

    ¡°Has anyone informed the police yet? I think there will be no need to do that. Just push his son into the

    pool and let the dolphins have some fun with him!¡±

    Before Lucian and Roxanne could do anything, the crowd became agitated and was ready to deal with

    that pair of recalcitrant father and son.

    When the fat man heard their scolding, he got so frightened that his face turned pale.

    ncing at his son, he exploded with anger when he noticed the ignorant expression on the boy. The

    man then gave his son a few hard smacks on his head.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°You brat! Are you trying to get me into trouble? D*mn it! Who told you to push the girl into the water?

    F*ck! Just my luck...¡±

    Not only did the man scold his son, but he also hit and kicked the boy.

    The plump child began to howl in pain.

    Unfortunately, no one took pity and felt sorry for the boy. Some people even egged the father on and

    told him to hit harder. After all, the child needed to be taught a lesson.

    Just then, a very guilty-looking keeper walked up to Lucian and Roxanne.

    The keeper then apologized, ¡°Sir, Madam, I''m genuinely very sorry. I was the one who invited your

    children to the performance. That''s how everyone got into trouble. This is our fault. How can we make it

    up to you?¡±

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°This isn''t your fault. It''s all because of this man and his son. Since you have

    already called the police, we''ll let them handle this matter.¡±

    She then tugged at Lucian and whispered, ¡°If the police handle it, they will probably ask them to

    apologize to us and offer a littlepensation. That child is underage, after all! But, I just can''t let it go

    like that!¡±

    ¡°That''s right! We can''t just let them off so easily!¡± uttered Lucian coldly.

    Soon, the police showed up.

    They looked through the surveince cameras and figured out the happenings.

    Both the father and son were taken away by the police. Lucian and Roxanne took the children and

    prepared to head to the police station as well to help with the investigation.

    Just as Roxanne had anticipated, an incident that involved children''s bad behavior would not end up

    well.

    However, Lucian gave Cayden a phone call when they were outside the police station.

    He then took Roxanne and the children back to the hotel so that they could shower and have a change

    of clothes.

    Lucian and Roxanne waited till the police called them before they went to the station.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Jarvis, I don''t think you will be happy with the oue of our investigation. However,

    we have tried our best to exact the maximum punishment. Mr. Cross will have to pay you thirty

    thousand aspensation, and his son will have to apologize to you in person. At the same time, we

    will also inform the boy''s school and conduct further investigation.¡±

    The police must be worried about the kind of actions that Lucian would take to trigger public opinion on

    the matter. As such, they had meted the maximum punishment they could on both the man and his

    son.

    Lucian quickly signed on the mediation documents.

    ¡°Darling, I won''t let them off so easily,¡± assured Lucian as he looked at Roxanne.

    She nodded in agreement, and an idea popped up in her head.

    The two of them returned to the hotel and saw that the children were ying. Este was still talking

    about the baby dolphin. It seemed that she hadpletely forgotten about the incident where she fell

    into the water.

    Thankfully, she was still too young to remember the incident. Therefore, it did not cause her any

    trauma.

    Roxanne immediately gave Linda a call and asked her to bring some antibiotics over.

    Just then, the doorbell rang, and they could hear the overweight man''s voice outside the door.

    He sounded genuinely frightened. ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Jarvis, I''m Felix Cross. I have brought my son here

    to apologize to you...¡±

 Chapter 1795

    Chapter 1795

    Both Lucian and Roxanne had no intention of opening the door.

    Outside, Felix kept on calling out for them.

    He sounded more and more sincere each time, and the fear in him was increasing rapidly.

    Felix red at his son before giving him one hard one on the boy''s head.

    ¡°Ouch! Dad, why are you hitting me?¡± The boy cried out in pain. His father had always been more

    ruthless than other people. He could not fathom why his father became so meek all of a sudden.

    Before the boy could return to his senses, Felix yelled at him again. ¡°Get down on your knees! Right

    now! Ask Mr. Farwell and Ms. Jarvis for their forgiveness.¡±

    The child hesitated before shaking his head. ¡°Why should I apologize? I didn''t do anything wrong. The

    girl is fine, isn''t she?¡±

    The boy showed no remorse at all!

    Felix was livid and gave his son a few ps, after which the child began to cry loudly.

    Lucian frowned when themotion outside the door became louder.

    ¡°I can''t believe he''s still trying to gain our pity. His son shows no sign of remorse at all. I will never

    forgive him!¡± When Roxanne heard the boy''s refusal to apologize, she was so angry that her body

    shook.

    In the end, Lucian called the front desk, and a few security guards came to take Felix and his son

    away.

    Felix began shouting outside the hotel at the top of his voice, ¡°Looks like Mr. Farwell and his family

    don''t intend to ept our apology. Regardless, we have already done as the punishment the police

    gave us dictated. It will be even better if he doesn''t want thepensation!¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    He thought that would be the end of it.

    Thereafter, he told his son, ¡°Next time, watch who you bully! Don''t offend the wealthy people. Be

    smarter!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Dad. So, are we all right now? Just now, I thought you were afraid of Mr. Farwell. By the looks of

    it, he isn''t that powerful, after all!¡± The fat boy grinned, evidently forgetting the beating that he had

    gotten from his father a while ago.

    ¡°Hmph! I was only putting on an act. It doesn''t matter what method you use as long as you can settle

    the issue! Keep that in mind.¡± Gone was Felix''s earlier timid look, to be reced with a wicked smirk.

    Just then, a van stopped next to Felix and his son.

    Before they could do anything, six men dressed in ck and wearing masks jumped out from the

    vehicle and dragged the two of them into the van.

    The van sped away, and agonized screams could be hearding from the vehicle.

    A whileter, the van finally arrived at an isted area on the outskirts of the city. The moment the door

    opened, both Felix and his son were ordered to get out of the vehicle. Their faces were swollen and

    covered with bruises.

    Blood was spewing out of Felix''s nose, and he began to beg, ¡°Please spare us! We will give you

    whatever you want! Just tell me how much!¡±

    As his son was still a child, the masked men did not hit him too hard. They only gave the boy a few

    ps, causing his cheeks to swell badly.

    ¡°Boss, this is for you! The employer told us to sprinkle this all over the boy!¡± said one of the men in

    ck.

    There was a bag of powder in his hand.

    ¡°What''s that?¡± the leader of the group asked. Then again, he realized there was no need to ask too

    many questions.

    After all, they had been tasked to teach Felix and his son a lesson.

    The leader of the group then walked up to the boy and poured the powder down his shirt.

    After that, he yelled at the boy, ¡°Remove your pants!¡±

    The chubby boy was too frightened to utter a word. There was only fear in his eyes as he could sense

    how terrifying these men really were.

    Therefore, he did as he was told. Once again, the leader of the group sprinkled the powder on his

    exposed body parts.

 Chapter 1796

    Shortly after, the boy felt itchy all over his body.He fell to the ground and began rolling all over. ¡°Dad, Dad! What¡¯s going on? I¡¯m feeling very itchy all over my body. It¡¯s horrible! It feels likethousands of ants are biting me! Dad, help me!¡±

    The child began crying in fear. Yet, Felix dared not say anything. Instead, he got down on his knees and begged once again.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault for being an ignorant fool! Both my son and I know that we have done wrong. We offended someone we shouldn¡¯t have! Please spare us. I have twenty thousand with me. Please take it-¡±

    The leader of the group scoffed and gave Felix a kick. ¡°Do you think we are beggars? How is twenty thousand enough for so many of us? Stop begging. There¡¯s a pit over there. It¡¯s meant for you and your son!¡±

    At the mention of a pit, Felix felt weak all over.Despite his son rolling in the dust in difort, Felix paid him no mind as despair swamped him.Pit? Do they intend to bury us alive?

    Now, Felix understood the kind of person Lucian was. The leader of the group issued themand,and his subordinates dragged Felix and his son to the pit.The pit was about two meters deep. In fact, thedder they used earlier on was still there.

    ¡°Do you want to go down thedder on your own, or do you want us to push you down?¡± asked the leader coldly.

    At that moment, Felix was so terrified that there was no expression on his face. In the end, both father and son still managed to get into the pit on their own.Felix thought that they would be buried alive.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Just then, the leader scoffed and said, ¡°Just wait here. Tomorrow night, some people will being by here to chop wood. That will be your chance to get out of the pit! Remember the lesson today!¡±

    Felix was dumbfounded.So, they don¡¯t intend to kill us!The joy of surviving was such a relief to Felix that he copsed to the ground.To say he was scared out of his wits was an understatement.

    Next to him, his son was still rolling and crying in agony. ¡°Dad, I feel so ufortable! Dad,help me! Why am I feeling so itchy? No matterhow much I scratch myself, it¡¯s still the same!¡±

    ¡°The itch on your son shouldst about three days! Remember to make sure he doesn¡¯t tear his skin from excessive scratching!¡± sneered the leader before he drove off with his men.Meanwhile, at the hotel, Lucian received at phone call from Cayden.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, it¡¯s done. We have certainly taught them a good lesson!¡± Cayden had gotten someone else to do the deed. However, whoever had been tasked would definitely do a good job.Lucian nodded and said, ¡°All right. Come to thehotel and take the children home.¡±

    Suddenly, Cayden asked, ¡°Linda handed me some powder. Was it your instruction too, Mr. Farwell?¡±¡°What powder?¡± Lucian mumbled in confusion. Roxanne, who was listening to the conversation, chuckled and admitted to the deed.

    ¡°I was the one who told Linda to give it to Cayden!¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay then. Just use it,¡± replied Lucian before he ended the phone call.With how furious Roxanne is this time around, that powder must have a horrible effect. I bet it¡¯s meant for that fat kid.

    Not long after, Lucian received a video.It showed the tragic end of Felix and his son. Roxanne felt so much better after hearing the agonized cries of the boy.Essie nearly died. This punishment is nothinpared to that!

 Chapter 1797

    Chapter 1797

    That night at the mansion, Roxanne had just finished giving the children their baths. Once she was

    done telling them their bedtime stories, she went down to the first floor.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Lucian was still busy working downstairs. There were some things that even Cayden could not handle,

    such as a client from Epea who suddenly had lots of questions. By the looks of it, the client might even

    want to cancel their coboration.

    No matter how much Cayden tried to calm the client down, it was futile. Hence, Lucian had no choice

    but to handle the client himself.

    To make matters worse, the client refused to answer any of his phone calls, so he could only

    communicate with the client via email.

    Roxanne was about to remind Lucian to take a rest when she noticed that his face was flushed.

    Oh no! He''s having a fever!

    Roxanne walked up to him and touched his forehead.

    True enough, he was running a high temperature.

    ¡°You have a fever! Stop working. Let me take a look at you.¡± He was still typing, so Roxanne stopped

    him.

    ¡°Really? No wonder I''m feeling hot.¡± Lucian did not seem bothered by his high temperature and

    appeared indifferent.

    Roxanne, on the other hand, was worried. ¡°Let me check your temperature right now. Drink some water

    first. Why aren''t you sweating?¡±

    She took a look at the thermometer and saw that his temperature was thirty-eight point five degrees

    Celsius.

    He was running a high fever.

    If he had been a child, he would have been in terrible shape.

    ¡°Enough. Stop working. You must have caught a cold at the oceanarium. Did you swallow any water

    when you dived into the pool?¡± asked Roxanne. When she saw that Lucian had sent the email, she

    shut theptop.

    Thereafter, she went into doctor mode and began to treat him.

    Not only did she replenish his fluids, but she also gave him antibiotics because Lucian might have

    come into contact with bacteria in the pool.

    Lucian, on the other hand, seemed very rxed and kept reassuring her that he was fine.

    Roxanne was aware that Lucian was a healthy man who worked out often.

    Unfortunately, once people like Lucian had a bacterial infection and fell ill, it was a serious matter.

    True enough, Lucian''s temperature raised to thirty-nine degrees Celsius in a short while.

    That scared Roxanne to death. Lucian''s body felt like an oven to her.

    He followed her instructions and took the medicine and drank lots of water. Atst, he began to lose his

    focus and feel exhausted.

    ¡°Let me take you back to the room. Tonight, I will have to watch your temperature. It''s too high, and we

    have no fever medicine at home.¡± Roxanne picked up the phone and got Cayden to buy some

    medicine.

    It was the first time Lucian became a patient and experienced being cared for.

    However, due to his high fever, his head felt heavy, and he started to feel dizzy.

    Soon, Cayden arrived with the medicine. Roxanne woke Lucian up and said, ¡°Wake up and take this

    medicine. Are you a little dazed when your eyese in contact with the lights?¡±

    Lucian woke up, took the fever medicine, and nodded weakly.

    ¡°Okay. Don''t worry about it. Go on and sleep. I''ll be here. Nothing will happen. Your temperature will

    return to normal very soon!¡±

    Roxanne spoke very gently before she reached out and held Lucian''s hand, which was still very hot.

    All the while, she did not let go of his hand. At the same time, she would check his temperature with her

    left hand every now and then.

    The medicine worked very quickly. After ten minutes, sweat started to appear on Lucian''s forehead and

    even on his palms. In fact, he was perspiring all over his body.

    However, Roxanne dared not let her guard down. Lowering his temperature was only a temporary

    measure. His temperature would surely shoot up again during the night.

    Hence, she was prepared to stay awake throughout the entire night.

 Chapter 1798

    Chapter 1798

    That night, Lucian''s high fever turned out just as Roxanne expected.

    His temperature dropped, increased, and dropped again. When it was near dawn, his temperature

    reached thirty-eight point seven degrees Celsius.

    Fever reducers could only be consumed every six hours. Seeing the time was not up, Roxanne quickly

    switched to a physical method.

    She wiped Lucian down repeatedly for over an hour. Only then did the temperature reduce.

    Lucian was half-conscious the entire time. Although hisplexion returned to normal, his lips were

    still pale, and he looked exhausted.

    ¡°Thank you, Darling,¡± Lucian murmured with a dazed look in his eyes. Immediately after that, he fell

    back into a deep sleep.

    Roxanne realized something was not right. After all, fevers were usually not that serious.

    She fetched a blood collection tube, quickly collected two tubes of blood, and called Cayden to take

    care of Lucian.

    Cayden was still fighting to open his eyes when he arrived. The moment he heard Lucian was sick, the

    former no longer felt sleepy.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne immediately drove to theboratory despite feeling exhausted.

    Half an hourter, Roxanne finally found the possible virus Lucian had contracted. The previous

    medicine did not take that into ount. Hence, it was not effective.

    At that, she quickly grabbed the correct medicine from theboratory and rushed back to the mansion,

    only to find Lucian awake. Hence, Roxanne asked him how he was feeling.

    ¡°Every muscle in my body is aching. There''s like a tugging sensation. This is a fever caused by a virus,

    isn''t it? Darling, did you stay up all night? I''ll be fine. You don''t need to work so hard.¡±

    After Lucian described his condition, Roxanne quickly fed him the medicine and took his temperature.

    When he saw her frazzled face and slightly swollen eyes, he reached out and caressed her face with a

    smile.

    Roxanne held his hand and smiled reassuringly. ¡°I''m fine. I''ll get some rest after observing you for a

    while.¡±

    Just like that, an hour passed. Cayden had his breakfast at the mansion and left after getting

    Roxanne''s permission.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Lucian looked more relieved, and his temperature was under control. The only problem was that he

    was still weak.

    He fell sick instantly, yet it took him ages to recover. Then again, his immune system had fought a

    serious battle with the virus. Naturally, some normal cells were affected. A slow recovery rate was to be

    expected.

    Finally, Roxanne gave in to Lucian''s constant urges and went to sleep.

    Before sleeping, Roxanne reminded, ¡°Let''s quarantine ourselves from the kids when they wake up in

    case they get infected.¡±

    Giving her a nod, Lucian washed up and had his breakfast.

    Not long after Roxanne dozed off, Sonya arrived.

    As she stepped into the living room, she spotted a pale-looking Lucian. Hence, she asked worriedly,

    ¡°Lucian, how are you feeling? The butler told me you had a fever.¡±

    ¡°I''m fine, Mom. It''s just a slight cold. Roxanne''s already treated me. I just need time to recover,¡± Lucian

    responded. Of course, Sonya was still worried about him. She reached out and felt his forehead, which

    was still quite hot to the touch.

    Immediately, her anger surged. ¡°You guys went to the aquarium yesterday, didn''t you? The incident is

    all over the inte. Did you catch a cold during the incident?¡±

    ¡°I think so. Headaches and high body temperatures are inevitable. Look. I''m fine, aren''t I? It''s a test of

    immunity, anyway.¡± Lucian brushed the matter off.

    However, Sonya would not let it slide so easily. ¡°How can you say you''re fine? If Roxanne had taken

    better care of Essie, Essie wouldn''t have fallen into the water, right? You wouldn''t have gotten a fever

    from some infection either.¡±

 Chapter 1799

    Chapter 1799

    Lucian immediately frowned and red at his mother. ¡°Mom, it''s an ident. What are you talking

    about?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. It''s an ident, but you guys are being too careless. How could you simply let your child

    perform on stage with animals? That''s so dangerous. All I can say is that Roxanne''s not being

    meticulous enough.¡±

    Realizing Sonya was cing all the me on Roxanne, Lucian fumed, ¡°Mom, are you here to see me

    or make usations? If you keep doing this in the future, you might as well note here!¡±

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Sonya was rendered speechless.

    She never expected her son to say something so heartless, and it left her briefly stunned. At first, she

    wanted to scold him, but she kept it in. ¡°All right. I won''t talk about it anymore. Anyway, I''ve been

    thinking about the two kids for the past two days. Can I raise my doubts? Can I ask Roxanne for

    evidence?¡± Sonya uttered in a calm tone.

    There was no way Lucian could evade that problem. Even if everyone in the family believed it, the

    branch families of the Farwell family might not necessarily believe it.

    After mulling it over, he nodded in agreement. ¡°Okay. I''ll get a paternity test done to convince them.¡±

    Sonya put on a smile, for her wish was fulfilled.

    She did not believe the kids were Lucian''s. She was sure Roxanne had bewitched him.

    After that, Lucian persuaded Sonya to leave by using his exhaustion as an excuse.

    When the children were awake, Lucian distanced himself from them. He also informed them about his

    sickness and told them not to get close to him.

    ¡°Mommy''s sleeping now because she stayed upst night to take care of me. Please be quiet today

    and do not make any noise, okay? Archie, I''ll need you to take care of your siblings.¡±

    The trio nodded obediently.

    ¡°You must be feeling ufortable, too. Please get some rest. That way, you''ll recover faster,¡± Este

    urged.

    ¡°That''s right. If there''s anything you need, you can let us know. We can help take care of you as well,¡±

    said Archie and Benny.

    Indeed, Lucian was tired. He had been so busy since Roxanne got poisoned that he had not gotten

    enough rest.

    After informing the butlers and housekeepers, he retired to his room.

    Roxanne was already sound asleep, lying on the bed in azy yet cute position. Seeing that, Lucian

    pulled the nket over her before lying down.

    By the time he opened his eyes again, she was taking his temperature. She looked haggard.

    ¡°Why are you awake? You didn''t sleep for long. Why don''t you rest more?¡± asked Lucian.

    Roxanne focused on reading the thermometer. When she confirmed Lucian''s temperature was within

    the normal range, she felt a sense of relief. She then helped him up and fed him the medicine.

    ¡°A minor ident happened at the research institute. Some impurities were added to the medicines for

    rheumatism during the manufacturing process. What''s weird is that the medicinal effects increased.

    That''s why Old Mr. Lomax contacted me right away. He couldn''t figure out what the newponent

    was. So, I''m currently looking into it using a reverse method. If I can find the key, we might be able to

    use this new method to create the medicine,¡± said Roxanne with a smile. Although she said she was no

    longer worried about the research institute, it was constantly on her mind.

    After all, being able to develop one more drug meant that more patients would be free of their suffering.

    Lucian nodded in response. Recalling his mother''s request, he asked, ¡°My mom still doesn''t believe it.

    So¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Roxanne interrupted nonchntly, ¡°So, a paternity test is needed, right? It''s all

    right. Let''s do it.¡±

 Chapter 1800

    Chapter 1800

    When Lucian heard her straightforward reply, he pondered deeply.

    Worried she might be angry, he exined, ¡°I don''t think there''s a need for it, but my mom''s

    exceptionally stubborn. You can choose not to do the test if you find it offensive.¡±

    While he was saying that, he looked like a frightened child who had made a mistake. Roxanne could

    not help but smile, for it amused her.

    ¡°It''s nothing. I just need to collect things like hair and run a test. It doesn''t harm the kids, so there''s no

    reason for me to object. Besides, if I object, I''ll only be perceived as feeling guilty.¡±

    It was not the time to be concerned about her dignity.

    Letting Archie and Benny return to the Farwell family was not a simple matter of reuniting with their

    father. It also meant that they had the right to be the heir of the Farwell family.

    Although Roxanne had zero interest in money, she was determined to fight for her children''s rights.

    The Farwell family was a huge family. Showing them proof with a paternity test was the best way to

    silence their doubts.

    After agreeing to Lucian''s request, Roxanne went downstairs and eyed the two kids for some time.

    Coincidentally, their hair had gotten long. Roxanne instructed the butler to call in a hairdresser to give

    the kids'' hair a trim. She also instructed the butler to keep some of the hair for the paternity test.

    Not long after, the boys each ced some of their hair into a transparent container andbeled them

    clearly before giving them to Roxanne.

    The boys looked refreshed after the haircut. Hence, Este wanted a haircut too. In fact, she wanted

    the same one as the boys.

    It took a lot ofplimenting from the hairdresser to convince Este that there was no need for it.

    When Roxanne handed the containers to Lucian, he observed her reaction cautiously. Sure enough,

    she was not mad.

    Hence, he plucked some of his hair and stored them in a separate container.

    ¡°Ah... I''m getting old. These hairs came off the moment I pulled them. Do you think I''ll be bald in

    the future?¡± asked Lucian, sounding worried.

    Roxanne chuckled in amusement. She grabbed his hair and tugged at it gently.

    Finally, she assured him, ¡°You should be fine. You have hair falling and growing naturally. If you''re

    really worried, I can take two strands of hair and get them tested at theb to find out if there''s any

    problem.¡±

    Her serious expression made Lucian realize she was not joking. Thus, he nodded and plucked out two

    strands of hair for her.

    Roxanne carefully wrapped them up in a piece of tissue to get them tested at the research institute.

    It did not take long for the hair samples to be delivered to the Farwell main residence by Cayden.

    In fact, Sonya never expected Lucian to get things done so quickly after agreeing to her request.

    She quickly contacted a medical testingpany bought over by Farwell Group to get someone to run

    paternity tests on the hair.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Meanwhile, Elias smoked a couple of cigarettes without saying anything the entire time.

    ¡°You''re just too impatient. Even if you didn''t bring it up, Lucian would definitely do it. You''re only making

    him upset by doing this,¡± remarked Elias. However, Sonya struggled to contain her anger.

    ¡°The paternity test is going to be done sooner orter. So what if I be the evil mother-inw?

    Roxanne doesn''t even see me as an elder, anyway. She''s already moved in with Lucian, but she never

    paid us a visit here. Clearly, she doesn''t respect us,¡± responded Sonya angrily.

    Sighing, Elias said, ¡°She''s only been here for a few days. She might not be sure. Besides, we were the

    ones who wronged her back then.¡±

 Chapter 1801

    Chapter 1801

    Meanwhile, in the living room of the Queen residence, Jonathan scowled when he saw his sister return

    in a drunken state, reeking of alcohol. He berated, ¡°What on earth are you doing, Frieda? I''ve given you

    the authority to manage all thepanies supplying medicinal herbs as you asked. Yet, I''m hearing

    people telling me you never even stepped foot into thepany. You''re just constantly drunk. Ugh. It

    looks like I was wrong about you!¡±

    His tone wasced with disappointment, frustration, and anger.

    Raising a brow, Frieda shed a smile in a daze. ¡°What do you mean? This is how I manage the

    company. Who do you think I''m having drinks with? Shut up if you don''t know anything.¡±

    She never intended to follow her brother''s style of doing things, in which he constantly looked serious

    and abided by his principles.

    ¡°Do you think these medicinal herbs suppliers are easy to talk to? You have no idea how much that

    b*stard Jack paid them. That''s why they have the audacity to exaggerate the medicine''s effects and

    raise the price. I''m only drinking to help save the cost and help thepany earn.¡±

    At first, Frieda was delighted to take over the medicinal herbs suppliers, thinking she had gotten a good

    prospect that could make money. In reality, it was a huge mess.

    After making an inspection, she realized eachpany''s person in charge did not obey her. In fact,

    they were only pretending to do so. Some were even nning to start a new business elsewhere.

    If she did not ask Shawn for advice, who told her to deal with the people in charge using the ways of

    the industry, she would not have found a breakthrough.

    Thankfully, each drinking session bore fruits. She was close to unifying thepanies.

    ¡°Must you apany them to have meals and drinks? Don''t forget who you are. You represent the

    Queen family!¡±

    After giving it some thought, Jonathan still believed that it was not the best solution.

    ¡°Yes, yes. I represent the Queen family. Tsk. I have nothing to say to you. Forget it. Let''s just mind our

    own business.¡± Frieda shot him a re before staggering back to her room.

    After shutting the door behind her, she fished out her phone and gave Shawn a call.

    ¡°I''m home. My head hurts a lot, and I miss you,¡± Frieda blurted, using her drunkenness as an excuse.

    Shawn chuckled on the other end of the call. ¡°I miss you, too. You''re doing a great job these days. You

    managed to settle things without using a lot of money. As expected of the woman I fancy.¡±

    His praises put a smile on Frieda''s face. It made her forget the ufortable feeling of being drunk.

    ¡°Get some rest. Our n will gradually be realized,¡± said Shawn.

    Frieda was confident that Shawn was more capable than Jonathan and even on par with Lucian.

    The thought of being together with Shawn in the future filled her heart with a sweet sensation.

    ¡°You should get some rest, too. I''d like to see you if you''re free tomorrow. Can we do that?¡±

    ¡°Sure. See you tomorrow, then. Good night!¡±

    With that, Shawn hung up the call without hesitation.

    His straightforwardness was what Frieda liked about him. Smiling blissfully, shey on her bed and

    dozed off.

    Meanwhile, in the mansion on the mountain, Shawn put down his phone and shifted his gaze to the

    blond man with blue eyes standing in front of him.

    ¡°Mr. Paolo, I''ve offered you all the conditions I can offer. It''s definitely better than what Lucian offers.

    Truth be told, your response these days has aroused his suspicion. That''s why this is the best time for

    us to coborate. Please consider it carefully.¡±

    Paolo was an important client of Farwell Group from Epea.

    At the same time, he was someone who had caused Lucian a lot of trouble recently.

    Smiling, he answered in broken Chanaean, ¡°Yes, the conditions you offered are great. I have no

    problem with it, but let''s see what arrangements you''ve made for tonight.¡±

    Shawn immediately came to a realization. Paolo was known for being a lustful person.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Okay. It''s already arranged and is on the way to the hotel. I hope you enjoy yourself tonight, Mr.

    Paolo.¡±

    With that, Shawn stood up and instructed the driver to send Paolo back to the hotel.

 Chapter 1802

    Chapter 1802

    At around half past nine that night, Elias had finished drinking his coffee and was about to head to the

    Farwell residence''s study to practice some calligraphy when a car suddenly pulled up at the courtyard.

    Sonya rose to her feet. It was the person she had been waiting for.

    Elias cast the first floor a nce, only to find the visitor to be Clinton Jennings, the person in charge of

    the testing facility.

    Upon entering the house, Clinton greeted politely, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Farwell.¡±

    ¡°Please have a seat, Mr. Jennings.¡± Sonya was extremely friendly. She even served him a cup of

    coffee.

    Her gestures made him fearful, and he quickly offered, ¡°If there''s anything you need, Mrs. Farwell,

    please let me know. I''ll do my best to fulfill your requests.¡±

    As the person in charge of the testing facility, Clinton knew full well that purchasing theirpany was

    nothing to Farwell Group.

    A small testing facility was nothing inparison to the powerful Farwell Group.

    In fact, he only met Lucian once, which was the day when the agreement of purchase was signed.

    Hence, Clinton was at a loss when he heard that Lucian''s mother wanted to see him.

    He initially thought of bringing a gift. However, he figured Sonya might not like the gift he bought in a

    hurry. Hence, he decided to show up empty-ended rather than be aughingstock.

    ¡°Calm down. It''s nothing serious,¡± Sonya reassured with a smile when she saw how rigid he was.

    Bobbing his head, Clinton took a sip of coffee and said, ¡°What do you need, Mrs. Farwell?¡±

    ¡°Did you receive the materials for the test that night?¡± asked Sonya.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Immediately, Sonya''s gaze hardened and grew solemn. ¡°Those are the hairs of Lucian''s boys. It''s for

    the paternity test. Do you understand what I''m talking about?¡±

    Clinton instantly understood what she meant.

    ¡°Yes, Mrs. Farwell. I''ll contact you once the results are out,¡± Clinton promised.

    With that, he finished the cup of coffee and praised the fragrance.

    Only after drinking a second cup of coffee did he leave with a bright smile.

    Sonya, too, felt more at ease.

    No matter what the results were going to be, she had enough time to prepare herself.

    Of course, it would be best if Lucian and the boys were not rted.

    Lucian will be thankful to me for exposing Roxanne. I bet she''ll have an interesting ending.

    Even if the children were Lucian''s, there was no need to panic. After all, the result was not final as long

    as she had Clinton.

    Meanwhile, an uneasy feeling bubbled in Elias'' heart as he watched Sonya from the study.

    After a brief hesitation, he picked up his phone and sent a text.

    Lucian''s temperature was no longer showing any oddities. He even devoured the oatmeal Roxanne

    prepared for him.

    ¡°I''ve been sleeping the whole day. And now, I don''t feel sleepy anymore. I''m a little worried, though. Will

    I pass it on to you?¡± Lucian asked Roxanne.

    ¡°I don''t think so. This virus is contagious, but I have stronger immunity after getting poisoned a while

    ago. There''s a high possibility that I won''t get infected.¡±

    The moment she finished saying that, Lucian pulled her closer and hugged her tightly.

    ¡°What if we''re in a more intimate position? Like¡ª¡±

    Before he could finish, Roxanne blushed and freed herself from him.

    ¡°Stop messing around. Your immunity''s low now. Please behave.¡± Roxanne could not believe Lucian

    could be so greedy all the time.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    However, Lucian was so thick-skinned that he was not the slightest bit embarrassed. He only grinned

    maliciously, ¡°I can''t help it. I misbehave when it''s you I''m with.¡±

    With that, he hugged her again.

 Chapter 1803

    Chapter 1803

    Usually, paternity results took about three days to be out.

    However, Clinton ordered his employees to work overtime so the results would be out early the next

    morning.

    The results read: In line with thews of gics. The probability of paternity is ny-nine point nine

    percent.

    Clinton went into deep thought when he read the results.

    What kind of results does Mrs. Farwell want? I have a feeling she wants a different result. If not, she

    wouldn''t have met up with me in private. She would''ve been fine with the normal results.

    Pondering momentarily, he quickly gave Sonya a call.

    She had just woken up. Seeing it was a call from Clinton, she grew nervous.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Farwell. This is Clinton. The paternity results are out.¡±

    ¡°Quick. Tell me the results. Are those boys Lucian''s?¡± asked Sonya impatiently.

    Clinton paused for a moment and reread the description of the test.

    Finally, he concluded, ¡°This result shows a positive rtionship. The two boys are Mr. Farwell''s kids.¡±

    Sonya froze for a moment, unwilling to believe what she heard.

    Recovering from the shock, Sonya questioned anxiously, ¡°How''s that possible? Could you guys have

    made a mistake? Is there a chance that the result''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, the instruments used are thetest. Even our staff''s standards are the best in Chanaea.

    There''s no way this is a mistake,¡± answered Clinton. His words shattered Sonya''sst hope.

    Hearing that, Sonya hung up hastily, ignoring Clinton, who was waiting on the phone for further

    instructions.

    What went wrong? Are the boys really descendants of the Farwell family?

    Sonya was in shock. She kept recalling the insults and provocations she made toward the boys.

    Suddenly, she began to tremble.

    ¡°W-What do I do?¡± she mumbled, feeling utterly conflicted.

    Immediately after that, Roxanne came to Sonya''s mind. She must hate me. No. I can''t ept this.

    Even if they''re my grandchildren, now''s not the time to acknowledge them. Lucian will never forgive

    me.

    After giving it some thought, Sonya called Clinton again.

    ¡°Listen here. Keep the original result and create another copy for me. Do you understand what I''m

    saying? I''ll reward you with ten million. No one else must know about this,¡± Sonya ordered. She

    believed Clinton would not disobey her.

    Sonya''s offer shook Clinton''s will. He nodded his head and promised, ¡°Of course. I''ll do as you say.¡±

    During the afternoon, Lucian woke up from his nap in the living room and saw Roxanne exiting the

    kitchen with the dishes she had just prepared.

    ¡°I figured you''d wake up this house, so I took some time to cook for you. You''ve got to eat it even if you

    don''t have an appetite,¡± said Roxanne with coercion.

    Lucian nodded with a smile. ¡°It''s your cooking. How could I not have the appetite to eat it? I''ll definitely

    finish it.¡±

    Putting down the tes, Roxanne slid her hand up his forehead to make sure his temperature was fine.

    She then examined hisplexion. ¡°Open your mouth. Let me see your tongue.¡±

    Lucian did as told. He opened his mouth to let her examine his tongue.

    ¡°You recovered quite quickly. You aren''t feeling exhausted anymore, are you?¡± Roxanne studied him

    with a concerned gaze.

    Lucian nodded again to confirm that he hadpletely recovered. With that, he began digging in.

    When he was halfway through his meal, Sonya called.

    ¡°Lucian, I received a call from the testing facility. I was informed they''de to the main residence to

    show me the report. Why don''t youe over and see it for yourself, too? Oh. Roxanne''s with you,

    right? Bring her along, too.¡±

    Sonya pretended to sound calm for fear that Lucian might notice something unusual.

 Chapter 1804

    Chapter 1804

    Once Lucian finished his food, he brought Roxanne to the Farwell main residence.

    Roxanne visited the house six years ago. Back then, she visited Ethan as thetter''s granddaughter-in-

    law.

    Upon entering the courtyard, they spotted Elias watering the lush greenery.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Seeing Lucian had brought Roxanne home this time, Elias greeted her with a broad smile.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Farwell,¡± greeted Roxanne with a friendly tone. After all, the way Elias treated the boys

    made her feel at ease.

    ¡°Dad, I''m here to wait for the paternity test results.¡± Lucian reached out to help Elias water the ns,

    but thetter waved his hand dismissively.

    Elias curled his lips into a meaningful smile as he nced at Lucian. ¡°Your mom has been waiting for

    the results for a long time. It looks like the results are in line with her wishes.¡±

    Clearly, he was implying something. Even Roxanne noticed it.

    Of course, Lucian understood Elias'' warning, and he gave thetter an affirmative gaze. ¡°I''ll take care

    of it.¡±

    With that, they entered the living room. Sitting upright, Sonya greeted Lucian with a smile but did not

    bother to spare Roxanne a nce.

    ¡°Take a seat. The person in charge of the testing facility will be here soon,¡± informed Sonya while

    stealing nces at Roxanne to check thetter''s reaction.

    Roxanne was calm. Clearly, she had no expectations for the results.

    After all, only the mother would know whose child she gave birth to.

    It was only natural for her to have such absolute confidence.

    Nheless, Sonya was eager to find out what kind of interesting expression Roxanne would have

    when she found out the boys were not Lucian''s children.

    Sonya made Lucian his favorite coffee and served him a cup. However, she did not give one to

    Roxanne.

    Sonya simply said, ¡°Ms. Jarvis, you''re sitting quite far away. Please serve yourself a cup.¡±

    Roxanne nodded, answering, ¡°It''s okay. I don''t have the habit of drinking coffee.¡±

    Immediately, Lucian shot Sonya a look before pouring a cup for Roxanne.

    Sonya could not help but pull a face.

    The silence filled the air with a tense atmosphere.

    Thankfully, Clinton arrived not long after. With the report in his hand, he entered the house in a

    respectful manner.

    ¡°Hello, Mr. and Mrs. Farwell. Is this... the legendary Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    All of a sudden, Clinton became excited. His original ambition was to be a doctor who saved lives.

    Sadly, his dream did note true. Instead, he got into the bioassay industry.

    Although Clinton had read much news about Lucian and Roxanne on the inte, he still longed to see

    her in person.

    Sensing something was off with Clinton, Sonya prompted coldly, ¡°Are the results out? Let Lucian have

    a look first.¡±

    Clinton instantly snapped back to reality and handed Lucian the report with both hands.

    The report had many pages. The pages in front contained the data analysis of all kinds of genes.

    Regardless, Lucian ignored all of them and skipped to thest page which read: Unmatched genes.

    Mutation factors excluded.

    The results clearly showed Lucian and the boys were not rted.

    Lucian was momentarily stunned. Suddenly, his gaze darkened as he turned to look at Clinton. ¡°Are

    you sure you didn''t grab the wrong report? Are you sure the samples used were right?¡±

    Clinton was so frightened that he felt his heart lurch, and his expression changed when he sensed the

    domineering aura Lucian was exuding.

    He quickly drooped his head and stole a nce at Sonya.

    Unfortunately for Clinton, Lucian noticed every detail he made.

    At the same time, Sonya had her eyes fixed on Roxanne. She could not wait to see what kind of

    reaction thetter would have.

    However, the shock, disbelief, and anger Sonya was expecting were not reflected on Roxanne''s face.

    It seemed as though Roxanne was not surprised by the results. In fact, she simply gazed at Lucian

    calmly.

 Chapter 1805

    Chapter 1805

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I kept an eye on the entire testing process. We didn''t use the wrong samples. Besides, I

    came here as soon as the results were out.¡±

    Clinton almost broke down under Lucian''s aura.

    However, the temptation brought by the ten million allowed him to steel himself and respond without

    telling the truth.

    ¡°They''re not rted, aren''t they?¡± asked Sonya indifferently.

    Her gaze was still fixed on Roxanne.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne might not be responding, but that doesn''t mean I have nothing to say. I''ve got to seize the

    moment to kick up a fuss.

    Clinton turned to Sonya and nodded firmly.

    ¡°Lucian, the results are out. It''s not that I don''t want to acknowledge the kids. In fact, I''d love to be their

    grandma if possible. Don''t you agree?¡± she asked.

    Sonya noticed her son was angry. Hence, she thought it was the perfect opportunity for her to add fuel

    to the fire.

    She wanted to make Luciansh out on Roxanne.

    However, Lucian nced at Sonya with a frown. ¡°Mom, do you think this is the real result?¡±

    ¡°How can it be fake? If a paternity test result can''t be trusted, then anyone can im to have given birth

    to the Farwell family''s grandchildren.¡± Sonya raised her voice as she said that, her words clearly hinting

    at something.

    Immediately, Lucian lost his respect for his mother.

    ¡°Roxanne, you really know how to lie, huh? Which b*stard do these boys belong to? How dare you

    make them impersonate the Farwell family''s descendants? I know how much Lucian loves you, but

    don''t you feel bad for lying to him?¡± Sonya continued. That was the result Sonya had been expecting in

    the first ce. She wanted to use the opportunity to humiliate Roxanne and make Lucian hate the

    latter.

    Roxanne was stunned. She was utterly disappointed in her mother-inw.

    At that, she nced at Lucian.

    As expected, his eyes were filled with disappointment that was hard to describe.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, are you that desperate to kick me out of the Farwell family? Will you still do that if Archie

    and Benny are actually your grandsons?¡±

    Roxanne''s reaction was far from what Sonya expected.

    Instead of panicking, Roxanne seemed to have a firm resolve.

    ¡°What are you saying? What do you mean, kicking you out? You lied to the entire Farwell family.

    Moreover, the results are out. The two boys are not my grandsons. That makes your hypothesis

    invalid.¡±

    Suddenly, Sonya felt a rush of anxiety. That was because Lucian''s and Roxanne''s reactions were

    strange.

    Nheless, there was no way out of that situation. Sonya could only continue questioning Roxanne,

    ¡°Tell me. Did you drug Lucian? Is that why he listens to you?¡±

    Roxanne was dumbfounded. Never did she expect Sonya to have such a great imagination.

    Suddenly, Lucian rose to his feet and yelled, ¡°Enough!¡±

    His voice terrified both Sonya and Clinton. In fact, thetter''s legs began trembling.

    ¡°Clinton, one more lie from you, and I''ll send you to jail. This is an upational crime!¡± Lucian turned

    sideways and red daggers at Clinton without a change in his expression.

    Clinton was paralyzed with fear. Even his tongue got twisted. ¡°Mr. Farwell... I-I was wrong! T-This is not

    the real report.¡±

    When Sonya heard Clinton admitting the truth, her expression froze, her eyes widened, and her lips

    twitched in frustration.

 Chapter 1806

    Chapter 1806

    A deathly silence fell on the room.

    Lucian''s gaze steadily avoided Sonya, not wanting to see her reaction.

    I have given her a second chance. Didn''t she know how long it would take to get the results of a

    paternity test? Didn''t she know I would figure out what Clinton was up to?

    Even Roxanne understood him and didn''t dig her heels in, leaving the paternity test entirely to Sonya.

    On top of that, Elias sent a text: Your mother is being obstinate! But I still hope you will give her a

    chance so she may make it up to you.

    The text was sent yesterday, and he didn''t mention the paternity test, but Lucian knew Sonya would

    never ept the results.

    In addition, Elias had interceded for Sonya.

    Clinton was shaking like a leaf and reached into his pocket, pulling out a report that had been folded up

    and handing it to Lucian with his head hung low.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, it''s all my fault for being too obsessed with benefits. Have mercy, Mr. Farwell. I don''t want

    to go to prison!¡± Clinton pleaded. He had already learned his lesson.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Regret consumed him, and he realized he shouldn''t have meddled in the affairs of the wealthy.

    He wanted to crawl into a hole and die at this moment, but he didn''t expose Sonya for fear of offending

    more people the more he revealed.

    Lucian picked up the paternity test report and tossed it at Sonya without opening it, his gaze finally

    settling on her.

    Sonya was bbergasted. She wasn''t expecting Clinton to have his guard up to this extent.

    Being a viin seemed to necessitate a certain level ofpetence.

    She knew at that moment that she could never go back after Lucian exposed her and was afraid this

    would lead to a falling out with him.

    She was overwhelmed and couldn''t meet his eyes.

    ¡°Mom, I don''t get why you still refuse to ept Roxanne, Archie, and Benny. Fine, I''ll grant your wish.

    You can travel around Epea with Dad starting today. Better yet, take in the scenic views, and don''t

    return for three to five years!¡±

    Lucian shot Roxanne an apologetic look, which she returned with a smile, not wanting to me him.

    The color drained from Sonya''s face at the verdict, and she looked like she had been struck by

    lightning.

    ¡°Son, I really have no idea what''s going on with Clinton and why he would switch out the original report

    with a falsified one. It''s not that I don''t want to acknowledge Archie and Benny. I''d be overjoyed if they

    were my biological grandchildren.¡± She tried to justify in a pleading tone, but Lucian''s face was a mask

    of stone, and irritation red in his eyes.

    Sonya''s gaze shot to Roxanne in desperation, only to be met with a cial expression on Roxanne''s

    face.

    She couldn''t muster sympathy for a grandmother who refused to ept her grandkids and would

    always attack them.

    Such traveling ns spanning three to five years were almost simr to exile.

    Any resemnce of domestic bliss would be irrelevant to her.

    Lucian''s decision must have taken Elias'' pleading for leniency on Sonya''s behalf into ount, or else

    he wouldn''t have established a time limit.

    Besides, he had many properties in Epea, and it wouldn''t be such a bad idea to leave them in the

    hands of Sonya.

 Chapter 1807

    Chapter 1807

    Roxanne didn''t say a word at all.

    Lucian nced at Clinton. ¡°Pack your things and piss off!¡±

    There was an icy glint in his eyes.

    Clinton didn''t dare argue. Narrowly avoiding prison had been mercy enough, so he promptly fled with

    his tail between his legs.

    Sonya skimmed the original report before raising her gaze to Roxanne.

    ¡°Roxanne¡ª¡± Her tone changed.

    ¡°It''s all my fault, and I apologize to your sons for being petty. Roxanne, tell Lucian I''ll promise to change

    and be better. I''m sorry...¡±

    With Sonya''s character, she would never meet anyone halfway unless it was ast resort, but the

    thought of being banished to Epea for three to five years struck fear in her.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne wore an imcable expression, her eyes cold. ¡°I''m sorry, Mrs. Farwell. It''s not up to me.¡±

    She decided she had had enough and walked out of the foyer with long strides.

    Elias stayed in the garden to water the nts, worry drawing his brows together.

    ¡°Please forgive me, Lucian. I was at fault, but I was only trying to do what was best for the Farwell

    family. My head wasn''t in the right ce. I will make it up to the kids. I don''t want to go to a foreign

    country in Epea. How can you do that to me...¡±

    Sonya was still trying to redeem herself and apologize, but Lucian was determined to leave.

    He led Roxanne away, leaving a lone figure in the foyer, and wailing tore through the air a moment

    later.

    ¡°I did it for the Farwell family! Do you not respect me, Roxanne? You''re not remarried yet, so I''m still

    your mother-inw. What do you want from me, Roxanne?¡± The heart-wrenching cries were thick with

    resentment.

    No matter what, Sonya was Elias'' wife for many years, and his face contorted with sadness when he

    heard her weeping.

    He had reminded her many times, but she was stubborn and deserved such fate, yet s, he walked

    into the foyer.

    Sonya sobbed while whining about how Roxanne didn''t step in for her. Lucian would definitely reverse

    his decision if she said something.

    Elias saw how unrepentant his wife was and snarled, ¡°You are solely to be med here. You have

    been blinded since the incident with Aubree and caused so much pain and misery for our children.

    Never once did you care about how Lucian felt. You want to be in control and make your own

    decisions. What was so wrong with Roxanne that you couldn''t ept her? She has never hurt you or

    Lucian. I''d say you should repent!¡±

    Her tear-stained face jerked up, incredulity widening her eyes.

    ¡°You''re telling me off and pointing out my mistakes. I know I made a mistake, but it''s not

    unsalvageable.¡± She hupped.

    A sharp stab of disappointment pierced Elias.

    ¡°It seems like you didn''t grasp the gravity of your mistake. You''re hurting the kids and denying their

    existence! Roxanne didn''t say a word today, but can you imagine what she''s going through? You have

    never liked her since the beginning. Serves you right!¡± He spat and turned to leave.

 Chapter 1808

    Chapter 1808

    When Lucian took Roxanne and headed directly to the kindergarten to pick the kids up, the kids were

    delighted to see that their father had recovered from the cold.

    ¡°Daddy, I have some pocket money. Let me treat you to dinner, okay? You just got sick, so you should

    eat something delicious.¡± Este blinked, almost as if she had made up her mind.

    ¡°Where did you get your pocket money from? Didn''t Grandpa help you save up all your mary gifts

    from the holidays?¡± Lucian asked curiously.

    Roxanne, too, found it amusing. She felt that she had missed many moments of Este growing up.

    Lifting the little girl into her arms, she asked, ¡°Essie, did you save up a lot of mary gifts?¡±

    Este bobbed her head smugly. ¡°Yes, a lot of mary gifts. There are many zeros. Grandpa kept

    them for me. But the pocket money I have now is the money that other kids gave me after I helped

    them make some cards.¡±

    ¡°Is there such a thing?¡± Lucian averted his gaze toward Archie and Benny for verification.

    The two boys nodded.

    Archie replied, ¡°The cards Essie made are really nice. That''s why many other kids bought their own

    materials and asked her to help them make too. The remuneration for each card is twenty dors. I was

    the one who decided on the amount. Essie made quite many cards and earned a few hundred from it.¡±

    These kids are beginning to earn money at such a young age!

    Lucian and Roxanne exchanged looks, their eyes filled with love and affection.

    ¡°Mommy, Daddy, Essie is still making the card she intends to give to the two of you. She hasn''t finished

    yet, but I''m sure it''ll be beautiful. You two have to look forward to it.¡± Benny sure was a big

    bbermouth who could not keep secrets to himself.

    At that, Este puffed her cheeks and protested, ¡°Benny, didn''t you promise me that you won''t ruin the

    surprise?¡±

    Benny stuck out his tongue cheekily and made a face.

    Lucian''s and Roxanne''s curiosity grew at once. They were anticipating what the card would look like

    exactly.

    ¡°All right. Essie shall treat us today! Essie sure is the best!¡±

    Following Lucian''s words, the family headed to an authentic farm-to-table restaurant. That ce served

    food that was affordable and also tasted delicious. The money Este earned was enough for them to

    eat a sumptuous meal.

    It was already nine at night when the family finished dinner and returned to the mansion.

    As they entered the courtyard contentedly, they saw Sonya''s car, which was long parked inside.

    Before long, Sonya stepped out of the car with multiple bags in her hands. ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, you guys

    are finally back,¡± she uttered.

    Lucian knitted his brows. It was evident he was not very weing of his mother.

    Roxanne, on the contrary, seemed to have noticed that Sonya''s eyes were rather puffy. Did she cry?

    Despite so, she could not bring herself to empathize with Sonya. After ncing at thetter, she

    grabbed Este''s hand and prepared to head into the living room.

    At the sight of Sonya, Este called out, ¡°Grandma, what are you holding in your hand?¡±

    Contrastingly, Archie''s and Benny''s gazes were full of fear. Instinctively, they hid behind Lucian.

    Lucian''s expression grew frostier when he witnessed the boys'' reactions. The man carried the boys up,

    and unbothered about what Sonya wanted to do, he strode past her and headed straight into the living

    room.

    Bewilderment struck Sonya. Her lips twitched slightly, but she could not bring words out of her mouth.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    A myriad of emotions flooded her heart, which was made apparent by the conflicted expression on her

    face. She froze a long while before she forced a smile and turned to follow into the living room.

    The smile on her face was awfully bitter and gloomy.

    ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, these are some gifts I got for Archie and Benny. Winter ising soon. Since the

    boys are growing up so quickly, it''s time they have some new clothes. Of course, there are also some

    figurines. I don''t know much about these things, so I''m unsure if they''ll like them?¡±

    Sonya''s tone was soft and gentle. It was drastically different from her usual image. There was even a

    tinge of misery in her voice.

 Chapter 1809

    Chapter 1809

    Seemingly not hearing those words, Lucian drank his tea and fixed his attention on his phone to deal

    with his work matters.

    On the other hand, upon learning that those gifts were for them, Archie and Benny looked at each

    other, then shifted their gazes toward Roxanne in unison.

    They could not wrap their heads around the current situation. Grandma was very cold toward us

    previously. She even says that we aren''t Daddy''s children. But now she''s gifting us clothes and toys?

    Este''s curiosity was piqued as well. She strode over and asked, ¡°Grandma, you only bought gifts for

    Archie and Benny? You didn''t get anything for me?¡±

    Immense awkwardness filled Sonya as she only managed to garner a response from Este. She

    smiled at the little girl and hastily exined, ¡°I''ll get something for you another day; is that all right? I

    went to a boys'' clothing store today.¡±

    Nodding, Este popped another question. ¡°Grandma, so are you willing to acknowledge Archie and

    Benny now? Did you realize that they are looking more and more like Daddy?¡±

    In reality, a child''s words were the most innocent but, at the same time, the most truthful.

    Sonya had always been reluctant to ept the truth. Now that Este had reminded her, she could not

    help but look closely at Archie and Benny.

    Indeed, they''re bing more like Lucian, especially their eyes. They''re almost like a replica of the

    younger Lucian.

    Sonya curled her lips into a smile and beckoned to the two boys. ¡°Archie, Benny,e over and try on

    these clothes. See if they fit well.¡±

    Hearing that, the two boys shook their heads in unison. ¡°There''s no need. Mommy will buy them for us.

    Thank you!¡±

    There was no greeting in that straightforward rejection.

    Tears began to cloud Sonya''s eyes.

    Nheless, she maintained her smile. ¡°Yeah, your mommy takes good care of you two. I''m the one

    who isn''t qualified to be your grandmother. I''m at fault.¡±

    Roxanne could not help but feel her heart soften when she heard what Sonya said.

    She turned to the two boys and nodded in approval. ¡°Go on. Go and try the new clothes Grandma

    bought for you two. Remember to thank Grandma!¡±

    The two boys were initially a little stumped but eventually agreed to it cheerily.

    Slightly taken aback by the situation as well, Lucian threw a nce at Roxanne.

    Roxanne, however, upon giving the boys the green light, carried Este in her arms and headed

    upstairs to help the little girl wash up.

    Sonya froze in shock for a good few seconds. Aplicated look shed across her eyes as she

    stared at Roxanne''s retreating back.

    In truth, Roxanne''s stand was simple¡ªit was undeniable the kids were the Farwell family''s

    grandchildren, and they would forever share a familial bond with Sonya. No matter what, she did not

    see a need to deliberately suppress that connection.

    Hence, as long as Sonya was willing to get close to the kids, it did not matter to Roxanne, even if the

    former were to deny her as her daughter-inw.

    Snapping back to her senses, Sonya quickly took the clothes out of the bags and helped Archie and

    Benny put them on. As she did that, she kept asking the boys if they liked the clothing she bought for

    them.

    ¡°Yes! We like it! Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Of course we do! Grandma, these clothes probably cost a lot, don''t they? Thank you, Grandma!¡±

    When Sonya heard how the boys addressed her, her body trembled slightly. Recalling everything she

    had done, she felt a sense of regret intensify within her.

    Faced with the boys'' gazes pure and innocent-looking gazes, Sonya was overwhelmed by guilt and

    pain. At once, her eyes turned red with tears.

    Yet, Lucian did notment anything. Instead, he merely turned to Archie and Benny and uttered, ¡°I''m

    heading to the study. Remember to shower and head to bed on timeter!¡±

    The two boys bobbed their heads in agreement before diverting their attention back to the toys Sonya

    bought for them.

    ¡°Oh my gosh. Benny, quickly take a look! It''s Evangelion-01''s toy figurine! Where did you get this,

    Grandma? I tried looking for it for a long time but couldn''t find it!¡±

    ¡°Archie, there''s this too! Grandma also got us Gundam! It''s a collectible! It''s very tough toy one''s

    hand on! Thank you so much, Grandma!¡±

    There were many boxes of toy figurines. Every time the two boys picked up a box, they would

    eximed in excitement.

    Listening to the boys'' ecstatic cheers, Sonya felt a sense of relief wash over her.

    I made too many mistakes, and because of that, I''ll need time to make up for what I did.

 Chapter 1810

    Chapter 1810

    ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, I''ll be heading back first. I''lle back to apany the kids another day.¡±

    As Lucian was in the study and Roxanne was in the bathroom, Sonya went to the second floor and

    called out to them.

    There was, however, no reply even after a few seconds.

    A bitter smile spread across Sonya''s face. Yeah, I deserved it.

    Surprisingly, Roxanne, who had just finished helping Este wash her hair, rushed to the courtyard

    while drying her hands.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, it''ste; drive slower. You can take Archie and Benny out to y when youe over

    next time.¡± Roxanne''s eyes reflected her sincerity, and it was clear those were not words she said out

    of formalities.

    Sonya was momentarily stunned before she nodded and replied with a smile, ¡°Sure. I''lle over

    again.¡±

    After sending Sonya off, Roxanne returned to the second floor and took out the bath towels and

    pajamas for Archie and Benny.

    Just then, Lucian walked out from the study and reached out to wipe the sweat away from Roxanne''s

    forehead. ¡°Darling, you''ve worked hard!¡±

    ¡°I only help Essie get cleaned up. That''s nothing much. Essie won''t let me help her when she grows a

    little older. I don''t have many chances left!¡±

    ¡°No. I''m talking about Mom. Thank you for being able to treat her so politely.¡±

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Lucian''s deep gaze resembled the mesmerizing night sky, drawing Roxanne''s attention toward him.

    ¡°Frankly speaking, I still can''t forgive her. It''s just that I ought to set a good example for the kids since

    she treats them well. But there might still be opportunities. Perhaps she''ll be an amazing grandmother

    in the future!¡±

    Roxanne had finally said her innermost thoughts aloud.

    Lucian wrapped his arms around her waist and pulled her into his embrace to hug her tightly.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, you two are secretly hugging again. I want one too! I want a hug too!¡± Este''s baby

    voice suddenly rang out, and she squeezed to fit herself between the two adults.

    Meanwhile, Sonya had just arrived back at the Farwell residence.

    Coincidentally, Elias had also just returned after ying chess with his friends. Upon learning from the

    butler that Sonya went to visit the kids, he felt somewhat relieved.

    To him, he believed that Sonya was not a mean person by nature. Instead, she was merely bad-

    tempered, narrow-minded, and stubborn.

    He deemed that he had to be med for his wife''s shorings. It was because he never openly

    confronted Sonya''s ws that gave rise to her not mending her ways and eventually spiraling out of

    control.

    ¡°Did you see the kids? Have you apologized to them?¡± Lifting his gaze, Elias noticed that Sonya

    seemed to have calmed down.

    Sonya nodded in response. ¡°I saw them. Archie and Benny love the toys I bought for them, and that''s

    all thanks to Cayden.¡±

    Sonya briefly shared with Elias about the situation earlier.

    Then, she fell silent and remained seated, waiting for Elias to add fuel to the fire or mock her.

    Surprisingly, instead of doing that, Elias looked at her with a gentle gaze and a faint smile. ¡°I''ll go and

    look for Lucian tomorrow and ask him not to chase you to Epea. But at the same time, you have to

    correct your mistakes from now on. You have done too many hurtful things to Roxanne. I''m afraid it

    won''t be easy for her to forgive you. Do you have the patience?¡±

    Sonya remained in a daze and did not respond for a long while.

    Momentster, she abruptly broke the silence. ¡°I realized I have a bad temper all these years, but

    you''ve always been tolerant. Thank you so much, Elias.¡± Her gaze was filled with warmth and

    tenderness as she spoke.

    Without saying a word, Elias reached out his hand and grabbed hers tightly.

    Right then, a car arrived at the courtyard outside. Shortly after the engine was turned off, they heard

    Elektra''s voice.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Mrs. Farwell, I''m here. My parents just returned from their hometown. They brought back

    some specialties and said they wanted to give them to you two.¡± Elektra opened the car trunk, picked

    up many bags, and headed into the house.

    A doubtful look crossed Elias'' face as he stood up and walked over to wee her in.

    It looks like something''s up, huh? Otherwise, she wouldn''t have to make up an excuse toe over

    here thiste at night.

    Worried that Elektra would notice her puffy eyes, Sonya hastily responded with a smile, ¡°It''s not safe to

    drive at this hour. You could''vee over tomorrow. What a coincidence. I was nning to use a facial

    mask.¡±

    With that said, she turned around and went into her room. When she came out again, the facial mask

    was already on her face to conceal everything.

 Chapter 1811

    Chapter 1811

    Elektra was a touch puzzled. Mrs. Farwell has always been very particr about manners and

    etiquette. Isn''t it impolite to put on a facial mask while receiving guests?

    On second thought, she supposed that Sonya not acting prim and proper in front of her was thetter''s

    way of getting close to her.

    Recalling that Elias was still beside her, Elektra immediatelyughed and stated, ¡°Mr. Farwell, there are

    some tasty fruits in the stuff I brought here. Let me go wash them for you!¡±

    Elias immediately waved a dismissive hand. He told Elektra there was no need and that he would do it

    instead.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    As he turned around, he came to a sudden realization. So, this youngdy is purposely using this

    excuse to make me leave. What does she want to tell Sonya? Hopefully, Sonya won''t make the wrong

    judgment and make the same mistake as Aubree''s case.

    After watching Elias walk into the kitchen, Elektra turned to look at Sonya while wearing a smile on her

    face.

    Elektra''s motive was simple for this visit¡ªto get Sonya to help create an opportunity for Lucian to

    spend time with her.

    Because of that, she had found a perfect excuse.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, I learned of a piece of news today. Mr. Valentine, the principal of the middle school

    Lucian and I went to, has fallen severely ill. It''s probably cancer or something. He''s a nice man, but a

    pity he''s poor and doesn''t have much savings, so he''s dying his treatment right now. Could you help

    me exin the situation to Lucian? I was thinking of asking him to go and visit Mr. Valentine with me

    and donate some money to him for his treatment,¡± Elektra exined slowly.

    She believed Sonya would be smart enough to read between the lines and understand what she was

    trying to say.

    In other words, she wanted to spend time and do something together with Lucian. That way, it would

    pull them closer and build a stronger rtionship.

    For that reason, she was not too worried that Sonya would refuse.

    ¡°Is that so? You should help him out, of course. Then again, Elektra, I''m upied with health

    examinationstely. Lucian is probably busy with work matters too. Regarding this matter, you can look

    for him and ask him directly. I believe he''ll be able to make time for it.¡±

    Sonya''s answer left Elektra wholly floored.

    It was a tactful refusal. Not only did Sonya not express her agreement with Elektra''s idea, but the

    former also had no intention of helping her to convey those words.

    A frown marred Elektra''s countenance, but she concealed it almost instantaneously.

    ¡°Oh... That''s true... Mrs. Farwell, what''s wrong with your health?¡± She smoothly changed the subject to

    Sonya''s health.

    Deep down, she was still mulling over Sonya''s response. Her attitude seems to have changed... She''s

    no longer as eager as she was the other time...

    ¡°It''s no big deal; just routine examination. There''s no need to worry about me.¡±

    Although Sonya answered with a smile, the facial mask had covered her face, and as a result, Elektra

    could not see her expression.

    The two continued with a short casual chat before Elektra left the Farwell residence, her mind flooded

    by the thought that she would have to ask Lucian out by herself.

    After her departure, Elias returned with a te of fruits in his hand. ¡°You finally learned your lesson,¡± he

    said with a nod.

    Sonya did not respond. On the inside, she was thinking about those words Elias had said to her before.

    If I hadn''t irrationally supported Aubree back then, would she not have made so many mistakes one

    after another? Would shee to her senses in time? Perhaps the Pearson family wouldn''t be

    reduced to its current state if that were so.

    An abrupt thought that she hadmitted too many sins rose with Sonya. She stared at Elias and

    questioned, ¡°Elias, do I really have a lot of mental disabilities? I''m thinking of changing my belief. What

    do you think?¡±

    ¡°It sounds great that you''re turning over a new leaf. It''s pretty good to be religious. As long as you''re

    sincere, it''s never toote!¡±

    Elias picked up a slice of fruit and put it into Sonya''s mouth.

    Even though the facial mask was still on her face, Sonya could no longer suppress her emotions, and

    tears streamed down her face uncontrobly.

    From her perspective, Elias had treated her too nicely and was overboard at showering her with

    adoration. That eventually caused her character to be increasingly extreme.

    Sadly, she did not know how to cherish the love and adoration Elias gave her.

 Chapter 1812

    Chapter 1812

    On the second day, after much thought, Elektra finally called Lucian and informed him of the situation.

    However, she did not mention that she wanted to go alone with him.

    Lucian immediately agreed to her request. ¡°Okay, we can find a time to visit the principal together. Let

    me check with Roxanne to see if she''s avable; she can do a check-up for the principal. As you know,

    her medical skills are great.¡±

    Elektra could only stammer her thanks at his response.

    ¡°That would be great! Ms. Jarvis is so skilled in medicine; maybe she can treat the principal. Let me

    know once the date is confirmed. I''m avable anytime.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Once Lucian hung up the phone, Elektra''s face immediately wilted. She could not bear to see Lucian

    and Roxanne show off their affection in front of her.

    A wave of annoyance flowed through her as she muttered to herself, ¡°I''m always one step behind. Why

    don''t you give up, Elektra Lane? Even Mrs. Farwell''s attitude has changed. You won''t have a chance of

    winning. Isn''t it better to just wish them well?¡±

    Why am I always so full of myself? If I had been bolder back in school, would I be with Lucian now?

    After pondering for a long time, Elektra finally calmed down and went downstairs.

    Her parents, Richard Lane and Mathilda Suvex, asked her how she was feeling after noticing her

    listless appearance.

    Elektra told them that she had sessfully delivered the specialty products to the Farwell family

    yesterday. She then picked up her phone and yed with it without saying another word.

    Mathilda smiled and asked, ¡°Today, your uncle introduced us to a young man who returned from

    abroad. Do you have time to meet him?¡± Her voice was gentle as she was afraid of her daughter''s

    strong reaction.

    Elektra''s face froze instantly, her eyes filled with anger. ¡°Mom, can''t you take a break? Three dates a

    week is too frequent. To be honest, those boys are all outstanding, but I don''t like them. I''m not worthy

    of them, okay?¡±

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Feeling flustered, Mathilda turned and looked at her husband.

    Richard frowned and said sternly, ¡°How can you talk to your mother like that? We''ve already told you

    not to think about Lucian anymore. He came to exin the marriage certificate incident to us. You

    agreed to help him willingly. It''s impossible for you two to be together. Ms. Jarvis has already given birth

    to three children for him. What else do you need to give up on him?¡±

    His words were adding fuel to the fire; Elektra felt a jolt of anger thrumming through her veins.

    She got up, gave her father a cold nce, and walked out of the hall without looking back.

    ¡°This brat!¡± Mathilda quickly tried to cate her infuriated husband.

    Elektra felt like she could barely breathe; no one in the world understood her.

    The guys she met on blind dates were no match for Lucian.

    When she was rational, she knew it was impossible to be with Lucian. However, she could not restrain

    her impulse!

    Elektra drove her sports car and called her friends to meet at a bar.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne walked out of theboratory and into her office, her face filled with joy.

    Soon, Peregrine arrived as well. He was simrly beaming with excitement.

    ¡°We did it, Ms. Jarvis! You are amazing. After finding this substance, the effectiveness of our medicine

    has increased several times. Now we can use a special deration channel to get the new drug on the

    market as soon as possible,¡± he said tedly.

    Roxanne nodded. ¡°Thank you for leading so many researchers to work day and night. You are the pir

    of our research institute!¡±

    Feeling embarrassed, the old man replied, ¡°I don''t deserve the credit. It''s all thanks to your abilities, Ms.

    Jarvis. Haha, but no matter what, we are doing good for all the patients. Great work!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there are other projects worthpleting. Let''s work hard together!¡± she replied enthusiastically.

    The research institute had indeed soared to greater heights ever since Peregrine joined.

    Roxanne believed that in the future, she would be able to create more drugs and live up to her mentor''s

    expectations.

 Chapter 1813

    Chapter 1813

    Roxanne was feeling particrly rxed that day.

    She had already made ns with her best friend to celebrate that night.

    Subsequently, she called Lucian to ask him to bring Jonathan along for the celebration.

    She then went to the kindergarten to pick up her three children and took them to a restaurant, where

    they began their celebratory dinner in high spirits.

    Madilyn, dressed in her best attire, looked particrly gorgeous that night with her exquisite makeup.

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn, you look stunning!¡± Archie and Benny ttered and heap praise.

    Este added, ¡°Aunt Madilyn, you are even more beautiful than Mommy!¡±

    Madilyn was surprised at Este''s kind words. When she turned to look at Lucian and Roxanne, both

    did not seem to mind.

    ¡°So, these three children who were separated in such a strange way have finally reunited? To be

    honest, although I have known this fact for a long time, I still haven''t quite digested it,¡± said Madilyn,

    feeling emotional seeing Roxanne and Lucian together.

    ¡°What do you mean when you say I''m more beautiful than your mommy? Your mom is still the most

    beautiful, isn''t she? You are quite the talker, little girl!¡± Madilyn picked up Este and fed her a small

    piece of steak.

    The little girl was too preupied with eating to talk.

    Everyoneughed at her cute look as she tried to talk and eat at the same time.

    Just then, Roxanne noticed her best friend nced at Jonathan from time to time.

    She suddenly had a thought.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Why didn''t I realize that my best friend was dressed up so beautifully today for a reason? When did this

    start?

    Lucian was a really gentle dad. He didn''t eat much throughout the meal and only drank a lot of

    champagne. Most of the time, he was busy feeding the children.

    ¡°Congrattions to Ms. Jarvis for her consecutive sessful new drug developments. Each drug is

    more popr than the other, and the market value of your research institute is getting higher and

    higher,¡± Jonathan said, lifting his ss to give Roxanne a toast.

    She immediately lifted her ss but found a cold pair of eyes staring at her. Hence, she smiled

    awkwardly and quickly changed it to a ss of grape juice, which had a color simr to that of red wine.

    After drinking, Lucian finally rxed and praised her. ¡°Because of the cooperation between Farwell

    Group and your research institute, ourpany''s stock has also risen a lot. It''s all thanks to you!¡±

    The man also lifted his ss for a toast. Roxanne did not refuse and followed suit.

    ¡°Come to think of it, I can understand Jack''s behaviors back then. The potential that Ms. Jarvis

    possesses is simply immeasurable!¡± Jonathan followed Lucian''s lead and continued to tter her.

    ¡°That''s right, my best friend is amazing.¡± Madilyn, who rarely sang praises, echoed Jonathan''s words.

    When Jonathan smiled at her, she immediately appeared flustered and looked away.

    Lucian noticed Madilyn''s odd behavior and gave Roxanne a questioning look.

    In response, the woman raised her eyebrows and smiled. Lucian immediately understood and smiled

    tacitly.

    It seems that this pair should be easy to match.

    After three rounds of drinking and a five-course meal, Roxanne suddenly announced a resolution.

    Lucian was baffled by her odd request as they were not in thepany or the research institute.

    ¡°To express my gratitude to my good friend Madilyn for her unconditional care for the children and me

    all these years, I have decided to gift her a mansion! How about that?¡± Roxanne dered.

    As soon as she finished speaking, Lucian and Jonathan smiled and apuded.

    The children also cheered and jumped excitedly.

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn, say yes! Mommy wants to give you a mansion!¡± they urged.

    Madilyn was stunned for a long time, looking at Roxanne incredulously.

 Chapter 1814

    Chapter 1814

    ¡°Okay, I shall ept it. What can I say? I have a wealthy best friend.¡± After Madilyn regained her

    senses, she did not hesitate to ept the offer.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne was satisfied with the oue. This was what best friends should be like; they understood

    each other''s thoughts. Being coy and hesitant only made both parties feel distant.

    Of course, Roxanne had another n.

    She smirked and teased, ¡°Hold on, you need to fulfill my condition to earn the mansion!¡±

    Madilyn rolled her eyes. ¡°I knew it! There must be conditions tied to the gift. What do you want me to

    do?¡±

    Both men were curious about the terms that might be offered in return for a vi.

    ¡°It''s not that difficult. You shall be the next hospital director. How about that? You can handle the

    position, right?¡± Roxanne looked at her best friend and asked with a grin.

    Once again, Madilyn was left speechless.

    Is this a promotion? An escted promotion?

    The woman had been working in the hospital under Roxanne''s research institute, with a high sry

    and good benefits. Although the workload wasn''t light, she had always been happy with her job.

    But she never thought that one day Roxanne would entrust her with such an important responsibility.

    The director position had been vacant for a long time.

    At this moment, she felt a little overwhelmed. This meant not only a promotion but also an increase in

    responsibilities.

    ¡°Are you afraid to take on the role?¡± Seeing her hesitation, Roxanne deliberately provoked Madilyn.

    When the three children heard that Madilyn was offered the role, they immediately encouraged her to

    ept it. ¡°Aunt Madilyn, please agree!¡±

    Este asked innocently, ¡°Is a director more powerful than the head of a kindergarten?¡±

    Lucian and Jonathan exchanged nces. They never thought that Roxanne would entrust such an

    important position to Madilyn.

    After all, this hospital was the gship hospital of the research institute and had many social

    responsibilities.

    Madilyn considered the offer for a long time. When she looked up and saw Roxanne''s expectant eyes,

    she gritted her teeth and showed fierce determination.

    ¡°Okay, I''ll do it! I won''t say anything irresponsible. Since I have agreed, I will manage the hospital to the

    best of my ability and not let you down!¡± Madilyn said resolutely.

    ¡°Okay, then it''s settled. I also n to get you a car. As for what kind of assistant you want, you can

    choose for yourself.¡± Roxanne would not be stingy and gave her friend the treatment she deserved.

    This meal, which was supposed to be a celebration banquet, turned into a recognition ceremony for

    Madilyn.

    Of course, she ultimately elevated this hospital to the pinnacle of the region''s private hospitals.

    After a while, the children started to feel tired, and the celebration banquet ended.

    Madilyn was exhrated and downed herself in alcohol. Her face was flushed, and she walked

    unsteadily with Roxanne supporting her.

    Lucian immediately looked at Jonathan and instructed, ¡°Escort Ms. Xander home. You shouldn''t drive,

    though. Let the driver send you guys back!¡±

    Roxanne brought Madilyn to Jonathan once he acknowledged the request.

    ¡°Hold on to her. I still have to carry Essie. Look at her; she''s fighting to keep her eyes open!¡± After

    passing Madilyn over to Jonathan, Roxanne immediately picked up Este.

    When the little girl smelled her mom''s scent, she put her head on her shoulder and fell asleep within a

    few seconds.

    Jonathan supported Madilyn carefully, holding her arms with both hands. ¡°Ms. Xander, are you okay?

    I''ll take you home!¡±

    The woman still retained some level of consciousness. When she looked at Roxanne and noticed her

    winking, she knew something was up.

    Madilyn seemed to understand her friend''s intention; her heart began to pound wildly.

    Lucian held Archie and Benny with both hands and quickly retreated after giving Roxanne a signal.

    Their transport had already arrived, so they quickly loaded the kids into the car and drove away.

    By the time Jonathan supported Madilyn to the front door, their friends were nowhere to be seen.

 Chapter 1815

    Chapter 1815

    After the driver arrived, Jonathan carefully helped Madilyn into the car.

    He immediately went to the trunk and took out a vomit bag, preparing for the worst.

    Although the woman felt dizzy, she was still conscious.

    She could not help but admire the man''s meticulousness.

    Once Jonathan got into the car, he handed the bag to Madilyn and instructed the driver, ¡°Drive slower

    and don''t swerve too much.¡±

    Next, he shifted his position to keep an appropriate distance from Madilyn.

    He sat upright and looked out the window as if he had nothing to do with her.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Madilyn finally understood why such a handsome and eligible man was still single.

    She began to lose her sobriety as she had consumed too much alcohol in her moment of joy.

    A few secondster, she closed her eyes and appeared to have fallen asleep.

    Jonathan took a quick nce and noticed that her head was slipping and tilting, although her eyes

    remained closed.

    ¡°Ms. Xander, are you asleep?¡± he asked.

    By then, Madilyn was in a half-conscious state. She felt ufortable because her head had nowhere

    to rest.

    Hence, she really wished that the man would let her lean on his shoulder, but he remained indifferent.

    As she drifted to sleep again, her body slid toward Jonathan; her head identally fell on his shoulder.

    She was somewhat aware and felt that she was still in an ufortable position. Hence, her head

    involuntarily moved toward Jonathan.

    Unexpectedly, the man used his other hand to support her head.

    Madilyn suddenly woke up because the man''s hand was forcefully lifting her head away from his

    shoulder.

    ¡°Ms. Xander, wake up, don''t fall asleep! It''s easy to cause vomiting like this!¡± Jonathan''s voice was low

    and gentle.

    Feeling utterly speechless, Madilyn shifted away from him and sat upright.

    This man is difficult to deal with!

    She sighed inwardly and gradually fell asleep again.

    After the car pulled up at the amodation, Jonathan immediately got out to help her out of the car.

    However, this time, Madilyn had be quite sober and got out of the car by herself.

    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Queen, for the vomit bag!¡± With a flushed face, she handed the bag to the man with a

    hint of resentment.

    She then quickly stomped into the residential area.

    Jonathan rubbed his nose in confusion when he saw the look of annoyance on her face.

    Was the air conditioning too cold just now?

    As Jonathan watched Madilyn walking away, he called Lucian to inform him that he had sessfully

    escorted the woman home.

    ¡°Okay, good job. Is there any further development?¡± Lucian asked casually.

    ¡°What development? No, I just followed your instructions and sent Ms. Xander home,¡± Jonathan replied

    seriously.

    Lucian was stunned for two seconds before nodding. ¡°Okay, that''s it then!¡±

    As soon as he hung up the phone, Roxanne''s phone rang. It was Madilyn calling.

    ¡°Roxanne, can you believe it? As soon as I got in the car, he gave me a vomit bag! Oh my goodness!

    Not a hangover pill, not water, but a vomit bag! Roxanne, am I doomed? Do I deserve this?¡± Madilyn

    ranted angrily.

    Roxanne was amused. She never thought that Jonathan could be so clueless.

    In the past, she thought Jonathan was too busy developing and strengthening the Queen family to be

    bothered with love affairs.

    It seemed that it was not the case!

 Chapter 1816

    Chapter 1816

    During the night, Roxanne chatted plenty with Madilyn until thetter fell asleep.

    After that, Roxanne felt a slight paining from her abdomen.

    It was about time for her period.

    It greatly diforted her every time. As a result, she often had to bear the pain while working.

    She thought Lucian had fallen asleep, but to her surprise, he left the kitchen with a cup of sweet ginger

    ale and served it to her. ¡°Drink this first. When you''re done, I''ll give you a foot massage. What do you

    think?¡±

    Roxanne was slightly stunned. While I''m surprised to see him being so gentle since he usually has a

    stern and cold demeanor as the CEO of Farwell Group, I''m nheless touched by his act.

    After she grabbed the cup, he told her to wait a bit before blowing at the liquid inside until the

    temperature cooled down.

    Then he left to fetch a basin of water.

    As she drank the sweet ginger ale, she felt the pain in her abdomen dissipating. Why is this sweeter

    than honey?

    I think I understand now why Madilyn wasining so much earlier and said Jonathan must''ve had

    some sort of psychological barrier afterparing him with Lucian. She couldn''t help but smile as she

    thought about how lucky she was.

    Upon returning with a basin of water, Lucian asked her to sit properly, tested the water temperature,

    and massaged her feet.

    ¡°Once you''re done, I''ll help do the same, too.¡± Roxanne felt pleasantly surprised to receive that

    treatment, which spurred her to show him just what a kind wife she was.

    ¡°I don''t need it since I don''t have periods. Besides, your legs turned stiff after standing around in the

    research institute every day. Massaging your foot like this can relieve fatigue and prevent your veins

    from swelling, right?¡±

    In response, she nodded. He''s correct. I still can''t believe this is happening because he''s acting so

    lovely right now.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The next morning, after Roxanne sent her children to kindergarten, she prepared to head toward the

    research institute.

    It was then Linda called her. ¡°When I checked the institute''s ount earlier, I noticed something''s

    wrong with the price of our raw materials, Dr. Jarvis. Our costs suddenly skyrocketed! I continued

    investigating the matter and discovered the Damaris family''s medicinal herbs suppliers had hiked the

    price for those materials! The purchasing department didn''t notify me of the matter in time!¡±

    Furrowing her eyebrows, Roxanne asked, ¡°How much did the price increase?¡± I thought the Queen

    family bought the Damaris family''s medicinal herbs suppliers. There''s no way Jonathan would suddenly

    increase the price.

    ¡°It was increased by at least fifty percent! Some even went up to two hundred percent of their original

    cost! The price for ourtest medicine will be too low to cover our cost in this case! We''ll be losing

    money!¡± Stifled rage and anxiety could be heard in Linda''s voice.

    ¡°I see. In that case, I want you to sort out the materials that had their price increased and create a price

    comparison. Send the results to my phone. I''ll ask about what''s happening instead of returning to the

    research institute first.¡± Upon ending the phone call, Roxanne pondered for a few moments. Does

    Lucian know about this? Hmm, I don''t think it''s a good idea to ask him about it in hispany. I guess

    I''ll call him first and ask him to meet up with me somewhere else.

    Hence, she briefly told Lucian about the situation over the phone and asked him to meet her at a caf¨¦

    near Farwell Group.

    When he arrived, she had also received the files Linda had sent her, so she immediately showed them

    to him.

    Right after he briefly read through the documents, he frowned. Something''s not right! I asked the

    Queen family to purchase thosepanies to better control the supply and price. They''re no different

    from Jack if they hike up the price so suddenly. ¡°Don''t worry. I''ll ask Jonathan about it.¡±

 Chapter 1817

    Chapter 1817

    Not long after, Jonathan hurriedly arrived at the caf¨¦.

    Roxanne didn''t have time to reprimand him about his actionsst night and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Did you raise the price?¡±

    Immediately, he shook his head. Crap. I relegated these businesses to Frieda, so this sudden price

    hike definitely has something to do with her.

    Lucian nced at him coldly, wordlessly telling him to figure out what was going on as soon as

    possible.

    In response, Jonathan nodded and promised, ¡°I''ll handle the issue right away, Ms. Jarvis. You don''t

    need to pay for the material fee this time. I''ll solve this issue.¡±

    Then he returned to the Queen residence, enraged.

    When he entered the building, he saw Frieda putting on makeup and preparing to leave.

    Frigidly, Jonathan questioned, ¡°Did you raise the price of the medicinal herbs? Lucian handed us these

    businesses because he wants us to earn a stable profit and prevent others from coveting them! Why

    did you raise the price? I demand a reasonable exnation!¡±

    Frieda''s expression remained rtively unchanged as she gave her brother a side nce. ¡°Business is

    business, Jonathan. Besides, we''re just the middleman. There''s nothing I can do if the farmers

    producing the medicinal herbs want to increase their prices. I''m merely passing on the cost. Is that so

    wrong? Or do you think we should provide those medicinal herbs to Roxanne at a loss?¡±

    That was an excuse she came up with beforehand. In fact, she wasn''t afraid of her brother looking into

    the matter to confirm the validity of her im.

    Her objective in doing what she did was to let the people in charge of thosepanies earn more

    money so they would be more loyal to her.

    As for the medicinal herb suppliers who were already working with the Queen family, they would

    eventually be attracted to her. When that time came, Jonathan''s resources would only exist in name.

    ¡°Are you sure you aren''t doing this for your personal gain?¡± Jonathan refused to believe her. Over the

    years, the prices of medicinal herbs he managed had consistently increased rather gently.

    A massive price hike like that had never urred before.

    ¡°You can always investigate the matter if you like. If Roxanne doesn''t like the price, we''ll just cancel our

    coboration with her. Even if I sell these herbs to someone else, I''ll still charge them the same price.¡±

    Upon ring at him, Frieda put away her makeup box, grabbed her bag, and prepared to leave.

    ¡°You¡ª Don''t you dare go overboard! I will look into the matter!¡± barked Jonathan.

    Without dy, he picked up his phone and started contacting the medicinal herbs suppliers.

    To his shock, he discovered all of them did indeed raise their prices.

    Additionally, plenty of suppliers under him wereining about the issue and subtly wondering

    about the possibility of a price increase.

    Eventually, Jonathan learned the culprit behind the situation was, of course, Frieda. She was the one

    who raised the purchase price and swayed many medicinal herbs suppliers from the northern and

    southern regions to her side.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°What is she trying to do? Is she doing the bidding of that man again?¡± Jonathan didn''t have the nerve

    to keep quiet about the situation, so he quickly informed Lucian of his findings through a call.

    He also mentioned the man his sister interacted with.

    ¡°I''m sorry, Lucian. I thought I could control my sister, and I''ve been watching that man''s actions closely.

    However, I was wrong,¡± he apologized.

    However, Lucian seemed exceptionallyposed. ¡°I already know about that man. He''s Shawn

    Crawford, from the Crawford family of the north. In the past, they had a sh with my grandpa and lost

    terribly. Ever since then, they had been waiting for an opportunity to make their move. No need to

    worry. I''ll take care of this matter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Lucian. I really shouldn''t have let my sister handle so many medicinal herbs supplies.¡±

    Jonathan was regretful, but it was toote.

 Chapter 1818

    Chapter 1818

    Inside Frieda''s office, a finance officer reported, ¡°Due to the price hike, our expenses this month have

    vastly increased. However, our clients have been settling their payments. Currently, our biggest client is

    Dr. Jarvis'' research institute and factory. Once they pay us what they owe, our profit will increase even

    further!¡±

    Once he ended his sentence, Frieda swiftly signed the necessary documents and gestured for him to

    leave.

    Not long after, Shawn entered the office with a bouquet of red roses, which he promptly presented to

    her.

    Frieda was on cloud nine when she saw that. Hastily, she stood and pounced toward him.

    ¡°You shouldn''t do that in your office, considering you only have a frosted ss partition here. People

    outside can figure out the gist of what we''re doing inside.¡± Grinning, he put the roses down and

    promptly hugged her waist.

    ¡°I don''t care. In fact, I''m willing to announce to everyone that you''re my man!¡± At that moment, she was

    wholly immersed in the bliss of her romance. I''m enamored with this bad boy. He was the one who

    taught me to raise the purchase price and slowly draw the owners of those medicinal herbspanies

    toward me. At the same time, I''m also creating an obstacle for Roxanne. Now that the cost of the raw

    materials has been raised, her wish to sell her medicine at a low price will never be realized. I''ve

    aplished something that Jack couldn''t! It''s all ording to Shawn''s n. Even Lucian can''t control

    the price of the medicine now. How can he when everyone on the supply chain is making more money?

    ¡°You''ve been doing welltely! I got some free time today, so after you get off work, I''ll bring you to a

    fancy restaurant for dinner together.¡± Shawn was delighted with how obsessed she was with him.

    He always had a magical charm to make the women who fell for him do everything he wanted, even to

    their own detriment.

    ¡°Okay. Wait for me. I''ll be done soon.¡± Gleefully, she kissed him.

    After he left her office, he exited the building and entered a Bentley.

    With a sneer, he picked up his phone and sent a name list to his assistant before calling thetter. ¡°I

    want you to contact every client on the list. Tell them they''ll earn twenty percent more profit than from

    Farwell Group. I don''t believe they don''t like money!¡±

    However, his assistant hesitated. ¡°All of them, Mr. Crawford? Don''t you think that''s too ambitious? What

    if someone reports it to Lucian?¡±

    Shawn assured confidently, ¡°I doubt it! This is just a normal quotation process. I bet many other

    companies have done the same with them. Even if they refuse, they won''t expose it lest they risk

    driving themselves into a corner.¡±

    In the end, his assistantunched his nned full-frontal assault.

    Adrune, Archulea, and Epea were Farwell Group''s most significant export locations, which Shawn

    nned to deal with one by one.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    His backers consisted of not only eager families from the north but also many losers in the south, who

    were ruthlessly suppressed by Farwell Group.

    All of them very much wished Farwell Group would copse as soon as possible.

    ¡°It''s finally almost time to settle our families'' grudges, Lucian. This time, I''ll defeat you!¡± The look in

    Shawn''s eyes turned sharp.

 Chapter 1819

    Chapter 1819

    Smugly, Frieda asked her assistant to call Roxanne''s research institute andpany to settle their

    payments. I''m going to give her a headache and make her yield to me!

    Soon after, her assistant entered her office with a smile.

    ¡°We''ve received the payment, Ms. Queen.¡± Her assistant was delightfully waiting for Frieda to praise or

    reward her with a bonus.

    However, Frieda''s expression darkened frightfully. ¡°They did? Tens of millions? All of it?¡±

    The assistant didn''t understand why her employer seemed upset that they had received the payment.

    Her smile faded as she nodded. ¡°Yes, all of it.¡±

    It was Frieda''s turn to be confused. I thought Roxanne would refuse to settle the payment. Her

    materials now cost more than ten million, after all. Nopany would ignore such a price difference.

    Panickily, she gestured for her assistant to leave and immediately called Shawn.

    After briefing him about the situation, she asked, ¡°Lucian and Roxanne aren''t nning anything, are

    they?¡±

    Shawn remained silent for a while. I didn''t expect this to happen. Usually,panies would express

    strong resistance when their suppliers suddenly raise the price. Then, they''ll renegotiate their deal. So,

    what''s going on?

    Despite his thoughts, he reassured, ¡°No need to panic. You''ve received the money, and these

    companies are now firmly in your grasp. There''s nothing for you to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°Okay. I''ll meet you at the mansion tonight.¡± Frieda missed him.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Upon hanging up the call, Shawn kept thinking about his enemies'' ns.

    Not long after, he suddenly realized something. Looking like a deted balloon, he muttered, ¡°It seems

    like I''ve lost this round.¡±

    During the afternoon, Jonathan carried out the n Roxanne and Lucian had cooked up.

    Since Frieda maliciously hiked the price, they opted tounch a price war.

    Their n was simple and brutal. They would offer higher prices than Frieda did to everyone.

    With that, the Queen family''s original suppliers were ted. They stopped having crooked thoughts

    and started supplying a colossal number of medicinal herbs en masse.

    Within minutes, all of Frieda''s efforts to gain the trust of thosepany owners were wiped away.

    During that evening, ten of the fourteen medicinal herbspany the Damaris family left behind

    requested to work with Jonathan.

    By dinnertime, another three approached him.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    He epted and signed a contract with all of them to adjust the price ording to each quarter''s

    market.

    After all, the price would only continue to rise for thetest quarter.

    When those bosses saw Jonathan''s proposed price, they immediately signed the contract without

    reading it.

    After Lucian had dinner with his family, Jonathan called him to report the situation. ¡°All fourteen

    companies under my sister''s control have signed a contract with me. Based on my estimates, we''ll lose

    around two to three hundred million this quarter. However, they''re bound to expand production next

    quarter. Thus, the prices will drop back down. As for the medicinal herb farmers, they won''t make too

    less money. It''s my fault for letting this happen, which is why the Queen family will bear the losses.¡±

    Lucian smiled when he heard that. Because his phone was in loudspeaker mode, Roxanne heard what

    Jonathan said, too.

    Hence, she replied, ¡°The Queen family doesn''t need to make up for the losses. I can license one of my

    research institute''s patents to pharmaceuticalpanies in Epea for around a billion. Once that deal

    goes through, I can allocate two hundred million from that earnings to cover the losses.¡±

 Chapter 1820

    Chapter 1820

    Once Roxanne ended her sentence, she hung up, denying Jonathan a chance to refuse.

    Worried that Lucian would be dissatisfied, she exined, ¡°I''m content with the scheme you''ve devised

    for me. Lucian. However, if the Queen family bears the losses, it''ll be the same as you do it. This whole

    scheme will be meaningless in that case.¡±

    However, Lucian chuckled. ¡°Your methods are very befitting of a businessman''s now!¡±

    ¡°Really? That''s great! As long as Jonathan can control the prices, he''ll help me save a lot of money. I''d

    say two hundred million is a fitting price to pay to settle this matter.¡±

    Then Roxanne turned around to boil water and prepare Lucian''s favorite coffee.

    The fragrance of coffee filled the air.

    As she enjoyed the coffee, he carefully observed her expression and said, ¡°Apany me to the

    middle school tomorrow, Roxanne. I promised Elektra to visit our old principal since he''s sick.¡±

    She grinned. ¡°Since this is a promise between you and Ms. Lane, I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to

    join you two. It''s fine. I won''t get jealous. I know you two are only former ssmates.¡±

    The current Roxanne was a lot franker and better at expressing her thoughts. I don''t need to be jealous

    since he has done so much to prove his love for me. Besides, I''m sure he mentioned he would bring

    me along when he talked to Elektra. In that case, I don''t have anything to be upset about.

    ¡°That''s not exactly why I''m asking you to join me. Did you forget you''re the legendary Dr. Jarvis? I wantExclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    you toe along because you may be able to treat his condition.¡±

    ¡°I see. In that case, I''ll dly join you. When the timees, pick me up at the research institute. I

    need to be there very early in the morning tomorrow.¡±

    Elektra was groggily woken up by her rm clock at nine in the morning.

    As she was dead drunkst night, she couldn''t recall why she was woken up by the rm clock.

    Hence, she turned it off and went back to sleep, not wanting to deal with anything else.

    Then she suddenly recalled her promise with Lucian to meet with their old principal.

    She opened her eyes, ignored her headache, and rapidly dressed up.

    There was only an hour left until her time of meeting at ten.

    Swiftly, she bathed, changed into a lovely attire, put on makeup to conceal her despondent

    appearance, and washed her mouth multiple times to remove the smell of alcohol.

    As Elektra stood before the gates of her middle school, she reminisced about her time there. It''s been

    more than a decade, but I still remember how Lucian and I always do things together. I''d sit on his

    bicycle as he rode around the school while the students talked about us. Eventually, our homeroom

    teacher would tell us not to fall in love when we were still young. It would''ve been nice if we did.

    In a daze, a smile surfaced on her countenance before vanishing a few secondster.

    It was because she saw Lucian and Roxanne stepping out of a Rolls-Royce.

    So, he still brought her along. I feel somewhat ufortable, but then again, I know it''s going to

    happen. Elektra tried to convince herself to ept reality.

    Momentster, Lucian approached her with Roxanne. ¡°Did you wait for long, Elektra?¡±

    His voice always mesmerizes me. Nodding, Elektra stared at Roxanne. ¡°Our old principal, Mr.

    Valentine, is really ill, Ms. Jarvis. He''s in a lot of pain. I hope you''ll be able to treat him!¡±

    In response, Roxanne nodded. I can see she''s still captivated by Lucian, but I''m okay with it. He''s an

    excellent man, after all, so it''s only natural he''ll constantly attract the attention of countless women. It''s

    not like I can do anything about it. It''s his attitude that matters.

 Chapter 1821

    Chapter 1821

    The old middle school building was renovated into an elderly activity center after the school moved

    elsewhere.

    Nearby elderly would often spend time there.

    Many retired teachers were still living in the dorm building within the school grounds.

    As the three of them couldn''t drive their cars inside, they reached the dorm building on foot.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    It was a decrepit building. On each of the five floors, there were a series of rooms resembling

    ssrooms.

    Judging from the clothes hanging in front of the doors, it was evident not many teachers lived there

    anymore.

    Elektra made a call before a middle-aged woman weed them inside. She was Jennifer Valentine,

    the daughter of the old principal, Nichs Valentine.

    ¡°Greetings. My father had just woken up, so feel free to talk with him.¡± There were tear marks on her

    countenance.

    Clearly, she had been crying.

    Lucian and Roxanne followed Elektra into the room before he asked, ¡°What did the hospital say about

    Mr. Valentine''s condition? He should have a medical record, right?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for visiting my father, Mr. Farwell. However, my father... They say he has no hope for

    recovery.¡± A sorrowful expression was set on Jennifer''s countenance again.

    Lucian''s and Elektra''s expressions turned grim when they saw how thin and feeble Nichs, who was

    lying on a bed, had be.

    Even Roxanne couldn''t help but sigh in her mind when she saw the old man''s condition. What people

    are most often afraid of when they''ve grown old is that they''ll be riddled with ailments, drain their family

    fortune, leaving none for their descendants, and pass away agonizingly in an unsightly manner. In the

    past, I bet his eyes were filled with light as he dedicated his life to education. Now, however, his eyes

    have turned cloudy.

    Lucian and Elektra had to announce their presence loudly, fearing Nichs wouldn''t hear them.

    Eventually, Lucian introduced Roxanne to Nichs. ¡°This is my wife, Mr. Valentine. She''s a doctor, and

    she''s here today to examine you.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Nichs smiled rather emotionally.

    In response, Jennifer shed her sorrowful expression away and grabbed her father''s hand excitedly.

    ¡°Dad, let Dr. Jarvis examine you. Also, Ms. Lane and Mr. Farwell are willing to pay for your treatment.

    You don''t need to worry about spending money anymore!¡±

    ¡°No! I don''t need it! I''m fine! I''ve epted my end! I have students all over the world! I''m not afraid of

    death! I''m not¡ª¡± Each intermittent word that left Nichs'' mouth was uttered firmly.

    Meanwhile, Jennifer presented her father''s medical records to Roxanne. There wasn''t enough light in

    the room, so Roxanne went outside to read it.

    Lucian asked Jennifer to follow his wife and exin the situation in detail.

    As Nichs spoke long-windedly, he asked how Lucian and Elektra had been doing.

    He also kept praising Lucian because thetter made numerous donations to the school in the past. In

    fact, Farwell Group was the one who financed the construction of the new campus.

    As Lucian patiently listened to Nichs'' words, he felt remorseful. ¡°I''ve not been doing enough over the

    years. I can''t believe I didn''t visit you once!¡±

    ¡°It''s fine if you''re too busy to visit, considering how big your family is and how many businesses it has.

    However, know this. Your family has significantly contributed to our city''s economy, so don''t feel bad.¡±

    Silently, Lucian nodded.

    Outside, after Roxanne finished listening to Jennifer''s exnation of Nichs'' condition, she read

    through his medical records. His condition does require a massive amount of money to be kept in

    check. Hmm, I think I can try using the acupuncture technique I''ve been learning in conjunction with my

    own medicine.

 Chapter 1822

    Chapter 1822

    Initially, Jennifer didn''t have much hope, but when she saw the solemn expression on Roxanne''s face,

    she quickly served thetter a cup of coffee.

    Roxanne epted the coffee, took a sip, and continued to read the record as she spoke. ¡°The first

    thing we''ll do is move your father to our hospital. You don''t need to worry about the fee. It''s all free. You

    just need to tend to his daily needs. The treatment will take around a month.¡±

    Her words astonished Jennifer. Free treatment?

    She couldn''t help but tremble emotionally because her father''s treatment fee had nearly emptied her

    ount, even though she still had a family to care for and her child was studying at a university.

    ¡°Do you mean it, Ms. Jarvis?¡± asked Jennifer, fearing that Roxanne was only joking.

    Nodding, Roxanne turned to her and exined, ¡°He''ll need an operation. I can''t guarantee how much

    longer he''ll live, but based on my experience, I can raise his five-year survival rate to eighty-five

    percent!¡±

    Jennifer was stunned before asking with tion, ¡°Do you mean he can live five more years?¡±

    ¡°You can say that.¡±

    Instantly, Jennifer sobbed. ¡°Truly? Thank you, Ms. Jarvis! You''re my savior! My son knows his

    grandfather is sick, so he can''t focus on his studies. Finally, I can tell him some good news.¡±

    In response, Roxanneforted her.

    Some timeter, Lucian and Elektra left the room.

    After seeing the crying Jennifer and listening to Roxanne''s encouragement, Lucian realized what was

    happening. ¡°Mr. Valentine is asleep. We didn''t prepare much, but I heard you have a child studying at

    university and another in high school. Is that right?¡±

    When Elektra learned Roxanne could treat Nichs, she was happy for his family.

    Of course, she also felt envious of Roxanne''s capabilities.

    Jennifer nodded.

    ¡°I bet your family''s fortune is nearly spent due to Mr. Valentine''s ailment. In that case, I''ll provide you

    with one million so your children can finish their education without worry. If that''s not enough, just let

    me know,¡± offered Lucian.

    Elektra added, ¡°I don''t have much cash on hand right now, only around three to four hundred thousand,

    but I''ll give them to you.¡±

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    They promised to give Jennifer money so she wouldn''t need to worry about anything.

    That baffled Jennifer so much that she was at a loss for words for a long while.

    Out of nowhere, she wailed and attempted to kneel.

    However, Roxanne moved fast enough to prevent the middle-aged woman from doing so.

    Lucian also stepped forward to prevent that from happening. ¡°Please don''t be like that. Mr. Valentine

    dedicated his life to the education of the youth, so much so that he fell ill. It''s our wish to repay his

    contribution and see him well. We''ll also ask our fellow students to donate to your family.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Mr. Valentine lived a simple life. He isn''t a greedy man, so there''s no way we''ll let him be

    trapped by mary issues,¡± adjoined Elektra.

    Their words sessfully eliminated all of Jennifer''s concerns.

    ¡°I''ll contact Madilyn to send a vehicle here to pick Mr. Valentine up, Lucian.¡± Roxanne''s thoughts

    remained on Nichs'' condition.

    Without dy, she called Madilyn, who swiftly sent an ambnce to her location.

    After everything was wrapped up, the group bade Jennifer goodbye. As Jennifer watched them leave,

    she couldn''t help but tear up again.

 Chapter 1823

    Chapter 1823

    Lucian offered, ¡°Let''s share a meal, Elektra. If you hadn''t paid attention to Mr. Valentine, I wouldn''t have

    known he was in this state. If we didn''t meet him in time, he might''ve been beyond saving.¡±

    However, Elektra declined.

    Hence, he left the school with Roxanne.

    On their way back, Roxanne received a call from Madilyn notifying her that Nichs was in the process

    of being transferred to the hospital.

    ¡°You''re doing a pretty good job as a hospital director,¡± Roxanne teased.

    That spurred Madilyn to grumble, ¡°Can you stop hitting me when I''m down? I thought being a director

    just meant having meetings with everyone constantly. It turns out a director has a lot more

    responsibilities than I thought! My gosh, do you know what time I can only get off work now? Also,

    initially, I was looking forward to the mansion you gifted me. However, I''m so busy now that I don''t even

    know if my water and electricity have been cut off or not.¡±

    In response, Roxanneforted her friend by mentioning the high sry and the opportunity to meet

    more outstanding doctors.

    To her surprise, Madilyn asked, ¡°What about Jonathan? What has he been doingtely? He seems

    busy. Do you think he''s going to wear himself out? Should I arrange a check-up for him at the

    hospital?¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne was stunned for a moment before understanding what was happening. Even though

    Jonathan''s a blockhead, Madilyn''s still enamored with him.

    So, she agreed to help out. ¡°That sounds like a good n. I''ll ask Lucian to order him to attend a

    checkup at the hospital to experience your tenderness.¡±

    Madilyn sneered, ¡°Sure. I''ll be certain to let him have a taste of my ''tenderness.'' This time, it''ll be my

    turn to prepare him a vomit bag!¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne felt a slight chill run down her spine. I wonder what punishment she''ll inflict

    on Jonathan.

    When Lucian saw Roxanne giggling after ending the call, he asked her why she wasughing.

    Hence, she told him about Madilyn''s n, eliciting a loud chuckle from him. ¡°It seems like there''s no

    escape for Jonathan!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Although, I think the Queen family may be in havoc right now. Who could''ve thought Frieda

    would oppose her family?¡± Roxanne''s worry was urate.

    Concurrently, in the Queen residence, Frieda was packing her things. Her parents tried to convince her

    to stay and asked Jonathan to do the same.

    However, Jonathan scowled. ¡°Don''t mind her, Mom, Dad! She''s out of her mind, considering she can''t

    even tell she''s being used by Shawn. Just think about how much loss she caused our family this time.

    Does she really think Shawn will hand those businesses to her?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah, you''re right! You''re always right! The Queen family just has to rely on you! You''re

    inhumane, do you know that? I can''t believe you''re even willing to steal your own sister''s business!¡±

    Frieda barked furiously. While I raised the price to make more money, I also did it for the good of the

    Queen family! Yet he snatched thosepanies back from me for Lucian and Roxanne! Thank

    goodness Shawn didn''t me me too much. Otherwise, I don''t know how to face him. In any case, I''m

    definitely leaving the family since they won''t help me, unlike Shawn. He will win, and Jonathan will cry

    when that timees. Jonathan will never achieve greatness by being Farwell Group''s dog.

 Chapter 1824

    Chapter 1824

    Frieda left the Queen residence without a second nce after packing up her belongings.

    Their parents thought of persuading Jonathan to forgive his sister, but Jonathan solemnly retorted, ¡°I''m

    not the one who drove her away today. She knew she was guilty, and that was why she chose to leave.

    Also, please stop spoiling her. If not for Lucian''s dismissal, our entire Queen family would have been

    ruined by her!¡±

    Right as those words left his lips, a wave of frustration washed over him, and he stood up to leave.

    The car window was wound down as he drove, and he let the cold windsh against his face.

    Jonathan felt the sudden urge for some alcohol, but there was no one suitable to have a drink with.

    Lucian would not reject his invitation, but he did not want to interrupt Lucian spending time with his

    family.

    Cayden would be a good choice if not for his recently busy schedule.

    After a while of contemtion, Jonathan realized he did not have many friends.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    He had been too serious in recent years.

    Every decision he made in recent years was preceded by careful deliberation in order to develop the

    Queen family enough to catch up with Farwell Group.

    Sure enough, the Queen family was now powerful. He did not limit them to only the medicinal herbs

    business¡ªhe also ventured into other fields with Lucian. Lucian never once left him behind as he

    would always give Jonathan a chance for investment.

    Those were things his younger sister did not understand.

    After stopping the car on a bridge, he got out of it to look at the surface of the river a distance away. As

    the cold breeze wrapped around him, he slowly calmed down.

    Jonathan was good at rposing himself, after all. Right as he was about to turn around, he noticed

    a new car crashing into the back of his car.

    A loud bang ensued.

    Then, a woman''s scream of terror came. Jonathan checked the back of his Mercedes-Benz and

    realized it had not suffered much damage.

    However, the woman seemed to have been frightened out of her mind as she continued screaming for

    a while.

    Jonathan quietly watched her from the side and waited until the woman got out of her car and walked

    over to him with an apologetic look.

    He noticed that she had a slender figure, and her face was lightly adorned with makeup. Based on her

    appearance, he assumed that she worked in an office.

    Once she walked over, she studied the collision point. Jonathan''s car seemed to havee out of it

    mostly unscathed, but hers was not as lucky¡ªthe bumper was crushed.

    ¡°I''m so, so sorry, mister! I really am! I''ve only started driving recently, and I just bought my car, so I''m

    not that experienced behind the wheel. I saw your car parked there, and I wanted to turn, but there

    were other cars at the side. I was panicking, so I...¡±

    When she lifted her head to take a glimpse of Jonathan''s face, she froze.

    He''s so handsome! He has attractive features and a defined profile. Moreover, his slightly gloomy eyes

    are sure to catch any woman''s attention.

    Suddenly, she was d that she had crashed into someone''s car, for it let her bump into a handsome

    man. Promptly, she introduced herself, ¡°Mister, I''m Coralie Crawford. Let''s make a police report and

    settle this properly. I''ll definitely pay for the damage done.¡±

    Jonathan swiftly waved his hands dismissively. ¡°It''s fine. We don''t need to get the cops involved over a

    trivial ident like this. You''re at fault for driving into my car, but I shouldn''t have parked here either.

    Let''s just bear the costs for the damages to our own cars.¡±

    With that, he studied Coralie to make sure that she was fine.

    Then, he turned, about to leave.

    Coralie''s heart skipped a beat. She did not want to let an interesting encounter like this slip by her.

    ¡°Mister, what about this? To avoid any future misunderstandings, let''s exchange numbers. I''m scared

    that you might go back on your word,¡± Coralie said, her excuse a reasonable one.

    Jonathan knitted his brows. ¡°Miss, I said that I shouldn''t have parked there, but you were the one who

    crashed into my car. You''re at fault, too, so there''s no way we''ll have any future misunderstandings. I

    have something to attend to, so please excuse me now!¡±

    With that said, Jonathan got into his car and sped off.

    Coralie was still for a few seconds before curling her lips. ¡°A mysterious man! You won''t be able to get

    rid of me that easily, though. I''ve memorized your te number.¡±

 Chapter 1825

    Chapter 1825

    A whileter, Jonathan reached the Farwell residence.

    Jonathan hade in a hurry, thinking that something urgent had happened.

    However, Lucian was calmly drinking tea in the living room. He even invited Jonathan to join him.

    After a brief chat about the supply of medicinal herbs, Lucian started inquiring about Jonathan''s health.

    ¡°I''m in good health. Also, we''re in the line of supplying medicinal herbs, so we''re more attentive to our

    health. What''s on your mind, Lucian?¡± Jonathan curiously asked.

    It was obvious that Lucian''s interest was piqued. ¡°I''m not saying that there''s anything issue with your

    health, but you''ve been ving away for the family business. Don''t you think you should do a proper

    checkup?¡±

    Jonathan nodded in agreement. ¡°In that case, I''ll do one.¡±

    ¡°Good. I''ve already made an appointment for you. You''ll be doing the checkup in Roxanne''s hospital,

    okay?¡± Lucian was worried that Jonathan might detect something amiss, but evidently, his worries were

    for naught.

    The dense Jonathan nodded again. ¡°Is tomorrow fine? I''ll head there in the morning.¡±

    Lucian bobbed his head, but at the same time, he began wondering how Madilyn was going to deal

    with the dense man.

    ¡°By the way, Lucian, I''ve noticed some issues popping up with our overseas client. There is a rise in

    clientints, and some are even trying to ask for lower prices. I''ll be looking into this for more

    details.¡±

    Jonathan was a workaholic, and he always talked about work.

    Lucian bobbed his head as the look in his eyes changed. ¡°You don''t need to do that. It''s Shawn. He''s

    trying to take our clients away from us. Let''s not alert him to our realization and let him dwell in his glee

    for now. We have more than enough clients to keep our business afloat. Since these people aren''t

    interested in being the best in the market, let''s rece them all. We''ll wait until they break the contract

    first.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Jonathan nodded, even more impressed by Lucian.

    He was still not as focused and sensitive to changes as Lucian. Thetter had already identified the

    underlying issue when Jonathan just became aware of the problem. Lucian had even formted a n

    to address it.

    Maybe this is what a strategist is.

    The two continued chatting for a while longer. Jonathan still felt guilty about his sister''s betrayal, but

    Lucian was unfazed.

    When Roxanne came down the stairs after tucking the children in, Jonathan rose to his feet and

    excused himself from the house.

    ¡°How was it? Did he say yes?¡± she asked.

    An amused smile manifested on Lucian''s lips. ¡°He''ll be going for the checkup tomorrow. I just think it''ll

    be really interesting if the two of them end up being in a rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I''d like to see that too. It''ll be much better than mine¡ªit won''t be bittersweet.¡± Roxanne sighed

    before shooting Lucian a re.

    Lucian shuddered. He was all ready to start eating popcorn and watch the show unfold, but it seemed

    like he had identally shot himself in the foot instead.

    Thus, he quickly dropped the smile and reced it with a solemn look. Pulling Roxanne closer to him,

    he then said, ¡°Of course, of course. You''re right. I didn''t do good by you, so...¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Just as Roxanne frowned, she saw Lucian going down on one knee.

    She froze.

    Then, Lucian fished out a ck velvet box from his pocket and slowly opened it.

    His gaze on her was as if she was the only one who mattered to him.

    Roxanne was stunned, and her heart began to race.

 Chapter 1826

    Chapter 1826

    ¡°Roxanne Jarvis, Ms. Jarvis, will you please marry me again? I''ve failed you all these years. I was the

    reason you didn''t experience a loving romance and the bliss of marriage. You were forced to grow up

    and be the mature individual I wasn''t expecting you to be. For the children, you''ve gone through

    enough pain. For me, you''ve waited for so many years. I''m at fault for being so slow to realize these all.

    Maybe there''ll be this wall in your heart forever. You might be wondering if I''ve chosen to be with you

    for the children''s sake, but I''m going to tell you that''s not the case. There are so many brilliant points

    about you that I''m attracted to. You''re the most suitable partner I''ve ever met. I love you, Roxanne

    Jarvis. So, please marry me again.¡±

    Lucian''s heartfelt confession, solemn expression, and sincere gaze melted Roxanne''s heart.

    She couldn''t help but tremble at that moment.

    Tears flowed out of her eyes uncontrobly.

    She thought she would be returning to Lucian''s side without an announcement of any sort.

    Even though there was a hole of regret in her heart, she told herself to ignore it and just enjoy the love

    Lucian was going to shower her with.

    She told herself that was enough.

    But the countless nights she spent lying on the man''s arm, staring at his sleeping face, made her yearn

    for more¡ªfor a formal ceremony.

    She did not want to live through her days in a daze anymore.

    She now had what she had longed for right in front of her.

    Even though it was a little in, and even though there was no one around to witness the scene, it was

    enough for her.

    With a smile on her face, she inclined her head and stretched out her arm, lifting her ring finger slightly.

    Lucian returned the smile. Roxanne could almost see a younger version of him with a new toy,

    beaming in the same way as he was at that moment. At the same time, she could also almost see the

    delight of a teenage version of Lucian after having solved a difficult mathematical question. For a split

    second, she could also imagine that smile on an adult Lucian''s face as he managed a corporate

    empire.

    Lucian slid the ring into Roxanne''s ring finger before cing a kiss on it.

    ¡°Stand up quickly. Your reputation will be ruined if someone sees you like this.¡± A sweet smile grew on

    Roxanne''s lips as she looked at the ring on her finger.

    Lucian slowly rose to his feet before wrapping his arms around her. Simultaneously, he lowered his

    head to press a long kiss on her forehead.

    Right then, the lights in the living room went out.

    Thinking that it was a power outage, Roxanne scanned her surroundings before turning back to Lucian,

    about to ask him why the backup generator was not kicking in.

    However, in the next second, the ceiling of the living room turned into a sea of stars.

    Then, multiple figures appeared.

    ¡°Congrattions, Roxanne! You''ve finally married Mr. Farwell!¡± The first person to appear was Madilyn,

    who passed a bouquet of fresh roses to Lucian.

    Lucian then handed the bouquet to Roxanne. Right after that, Madilyn hugged her good friend tightly.

    Madilyn''s tears were rolling down her face, and she whispered to Roxanne, ¡°I''m finally seeing you

    happy!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The tears Roxanne had finally managed to stop flowed again.

    Then, popping sounds echoed in the room, and confetti flew everywhere.

    As it turned out, the children had not slept. They were all smiling at their parents as they ran over to

    them.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy''s finally saying yes to you!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, are you happy?¡±

    ¡°Mommy, we lied to you. We weren''t sleeping yet. Daddy asked us to prepare this, so don''t be mad at

    us.¡±

 Chapter 1827

    Chapter 1827

    How could Roxanne possibly be mad at them? She hunched over and cheerfully gave kisses to the

    children.

    Right then, Sonya and Elias walked over.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The two of them were dressed rather formally. Elias was in a suit, and Sonya was in a gown.

    ¡°Roxanne, this is what the Farwell family owes you. Lucian should be proposing to you, and we must

    do all the proper procedures. We''re delighted that you''re saying yes to Lucian.¡±

    Elias was beaming. We can''t wrong a wonderful daughter-inw like her anymore.

    There was a tinge of awkwardness in Sonya''s expression, but she still walked over to Roxanne and

    cast an apologetic look. ¡°Roxanne, I''m sorry for what happened in the past. I''ve made a terrible

    mistake. I hope you''ll forgive me for those transgressions and give me a chance topensate for

    them. I''m truly happy right now. It''s my pleasure for you to marry Lucian.¡±

    Roxanne was so caught up in the moment of bliss she could not find it in herself to be angry at Sonya.

    Meanwhile, Lucian nodded at his father''s request. ¡°There''s no way we''re skipping the wedding photos,

    wedding, and honeymoon.¡±

    Madilyn promptly intervened and chastised, ¡°Of course. The Farwell family have plenty of money, so

    you have to give Roxanne the best, got it?¡±

    Lucian nodded obediently.

    The sudden proposal made Roxanne feel secure.

    The activities that night made Roxanne fall into a deep sleep afterward.

    In her dream, she was pregnant again. She could not see the appearance of the fourth baby clearly,

    but the child-like voice was saying, ¡°Mommy, Mommy, hurry up! I want to y with my siblings!¡±

    Unlike Roxanne, Frieda was having a horrible night.

    After packing her luggage to head to Shawn''s mansion, she started waiting for Shawn. However, no

    matter how long she waited for him, he never showed up.

    The falling out with her brother and the conflict with her parents was driving her to a mental breakdown.

    So, she ran to a bar and got herself drunk while waiting for Shawn to call her. s, her phone never

    rang.

    Not even her parents bothered calling her. All she could think of was how ruthless her brother was.

    Stumbling out of the taxi, Frieda btedly realized she had nowhere to go. Hence, she could only hail a

    cab to return to Shawn''s mansion.

    Yet, before she could enter the house, she saw Shawn''s car driving over. But there was another person

    in the front passenger seat.

    Even though her vision was blurry from the alcohol, she could make out that the passenger was a

    young woman with an impressive figure.

    Thest thread of sanity in her mind broke, and she fixed her gaze on the other woman.

    The weather was cold, and Shawn took off his jacket to drape it on the other woman''s shoulder the

    second they came out of the car.

    The smile on his face and the loving gaze in his eyes drove Frieda mad.

    Frieda could not stand it anymore. This was the man she had been waiting forever and a day for.

    She could forgive Shawn for going after Aubree. She could pretend that he did it to take revenge on

    Lucian.

    But now, Frieda realized she was the dumbest woman in the world.

    She had willingly be his puppet, she had willingly sacrificed herself, and she had voluntarily cut

    ties with her family for his n.

    Then, Frieda hastily walked over to them. The alcoholic haze was gone, giving way to anger.

    Before Shawn could register her presence, Frieda pped the other woman hard.

    In the next instance, she red at Shawn viciously and bellowed, ¡°How could you do this to me,

    Shawn? You ingrate!¡±

    Tears cascaded uncontrobly down her face, for the world was crumbling down around her.

    Raising her hand, she wanted to p the man as well.

 Chapter 1828

    Chapter 1828

    Frieda''s hand was tightly gripped.

    Shawn''s eyes were burning with fury as he berated, ¡°Frieda, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°B*tch! Scoundrels!¡± Frieda was unfazed and hurled more profanities in the young woman''s direction,

    fervently wishing she could strangle thetter.

    A loud and crisp p echoed in the air.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Shawn had just pped Frieda hard across her face.

    ¡°What''s gotten to you? She''s my sister,¡± Shawn gritted through his teeth.

    Then, he cast a nce at his sister, Coralie.

    Coralie covered her face in pain. She had never been pped in her entire life. Tears streamed down

    her face following the searing pain as she cast a bewildered look at the drunken Frieda.

    ¡°Shawn, is this your... girlfriend?¡± Contempt festered in Coralie''s eyes.

    Frieda was stumped, both by the p and Shawn''s words.

    She sobered up instantly and froze on the ground, unable to utter a word.

    Shawn led Coralie into the mansion to coax her, as well as apply some medicinal ointment to her

    injured face.

    That young woman is his... sister? Well, upon a closer look, they do look alike!

    Frieda suddenly felt her body going weak as she slumped to the floor.

    ¡°Shawn, what is with the luggage? Was that your girlfriend? She sure is a friendly one, greeting me

    with a p. If Mom and Dad know about this, she won''t ever get to marry you!¡± Coralie groaned.

    Shawn had only arranged for Coralie toe to Horington to follow up on the uing expansion

    projects.

    If Coralie hadn''t encountered the handsome man on the bridge that night, she would have been in a

    much fouler mood.

    ¡°Okay, I will make her apologize to you sincerely! She didn''t know you were my sister and thought I was

    with another girl. It''s only normal for girlfriends to be jealous under the circumstance, right?¡± Shawn

    cated.

    In the end, Coralie just uttered the number of a license te.

    ¡°Shawn, hurry up and investigate this car license te for me, and I won''t get mad at you, but I''m still

    going to be mad at your girlfriend!¡±

    Shawn immediately agreed to her request. Investigating a car te was a piece of cake to him.

    ¡°This is the car that bumped into yours, right? Was it a hit-and-run? You could have reported it to the

    police right away. Then again, we can also choose to resolve it ourselves,¡± Shawn said.

    He had noticed that Coralie''s bumper was broken when he picked her up just now and assumed that

    she must be looking for the car owner who bumped into her car.

    ¡°No, that''s not it. You''ve misunderstood the situation, jumping to conclusions like your girlfriend. Just

    find out about the identity of the owner of the license te. You don''t need to worry about the rest. I

    was the one who bumped into his car, and I want topensate him!¡± Coralie exined.

    She was at a loss for words. Not only did she get pped for no reason, but if her brother continued to

    misunderstand the situation, she might miss her chance with her crush.

    Seeing as his sister had finally calmed down, Shawn headed out of the mansion and noticed Frieda,

    who was sobbing uncontrobly in the courtyard.

    He made his way over, and Frieda slowly lifted her head.

    ¡°You drank yourself into oblivion and came over to p both my sister and me but only suffered one

    p in return. That doesn''t seem fair,¡± Shawn said icily with a grim expression.

    ¡°I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I''m really, really sorry. I was too reckless... Please forgive me,¡± Frieda

    pleaded as she carefully gauged the man''s expression.

    In the end, Shawn shook his head lightly and offered his hand to help her up.

 Chapter 1829

    Chapter 1829

    In the morning, Roxanne woke up extra early.

    She wanted to carry out the operation on the headmaster earlier.

    Usually, the blood pressure of patients would be lower in the morning. Coincidentally, the headmaster''s

    surgery had to be done when the blood pressure was at a lower level. Otherwise, the risk would be

    higher.

    Lucian was still fast asleep and instinctively rolled over to hug Roxanne.

    She carefully wriggled herself out of his embrace. After she was done washing up, Roxanne went

    downstairs and was greeted by the sight of bouquets of flowers and roses on the table.

    Then, she nced at the ring on her ring finger and smiled, finally feeling at peace with her life.

    After getting married, her life was blissfully uneventful.

    Madilyn soon arrived to pick Roxanne up. The two of them were going to work together during the

    surgery.

    Roxanne urged Madilyn to have breakfast. Over breakfast, Madilyn told Roxanne that after having a

    mansion to herself, she had decided to get a kitchen helper as well. Hence, she was finally able to eat

    on time now.

    After they were done with breakfast, the two of them discussed the patient''s medical condition on their

    way to the hospital.

    It was a ratherplicated surgery thatsted from seven until nine-thirty in the morning. Both Madilyn

    and Roxanne were fully focused on fighting the battle.

    In the end, they managed to deliver good news to the headmaster''s daughter after getting out of the

    operating room.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Dr. Jarvis and Dr. Xander! I really don''t know how to thank you both!¡± The

    headmaster''s daughter was about to kneel before Roxanne and Madilyn to thank them, but she was

    stopped by Roxanne in time.

    After giving some care advice to the headmaster''s daughter, Roxanne bade goodbye to Madilyn and

    headed to the research institute.

    She bumped right into Jonathan downstairs.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Hi, Roxanne! I''m here for a health checkup,¡± Jonathan said cheerily.

    He was confounded by the hint of a sinister smile in Roxanne''s eyes.

    At the registration counter, Jonathan was briefed on his health checkup details after he made his

    payment.

    He had selected a rather basic n, covering a CT scan or ultrasound for his heart, liver, lungs, and

    kidneys, an electrocardiogram for his heart, and a full blood report.

    However, Madilyn had already reminded the reception staff to add some health check parameters for

    Jonathan beforehand.

    ¡°Mr. Queen, based on your current lifestyle of being sedentary and having an irregr diet, we would

    highly rmend that you include two additional health check parameters, which are gastroscopy and

    colonoscopy. These procedures only need to be done once and will ensure your health for years to

    come,¡± the receptionist advised.

    Jonathan heartily epted the suggestion.

    Meanwhile, the corner of Madilyn''s lips curled into a smile as she looked at the list of Jonathan''s health

    check tests in front of theputer.

    Hah! I''ll do the gastroscopy. As for the colonoscopy... Well, that''s too private. I''ll ask someone else to

    arrange a procedure that is less painful.

    Madilyn then changed into her work attire and wore a white coat, hair cap, and a mask. She was

    certain nobody would be able to recognize her.

    Since Jonathan hadn''t eaten anything, he proceeded with the gastroscopy first. She hurriedly arrived at

    the gastroscopy room and dismissed the doctor on duty.

    Jonathan''s first experience with gastroscopy was excruciating.

    He vomited many times and threw up a puddle of acidic liquid.

    Madilyn asked her assistant tofort Jonathan when she noticed his difort.

    However, she continued with the gastroscopy, and her expression turned grim.

    Madilyn realized that Jonathan actually had serious gastritis.

    What''s the matter with him? I''ve never heard him mention this. Madilyn''s face turned impassive. After

    she was done with the checkup, she no longer felt the urge to tease Jonathan. Instead, she hurriedly

    checked out the gastroscopy scans.

    Why does he have such serious gastritis? If his condition continues to worsen, it could be

    stomach cancer. What''s the matter with him? Why didn''t he take good care of himself?

    Then, she immediately asked the gastroenterologist to take a closer look at Jonathan.

 Chapter 1830

    Chapter 1830

    Roxanne had just arrived at the research institute and was about to change into herb coat when

    Madilyn called her.

    ¡°Roxanne, Jonathan has a serious case of gastritis! The situation is a bitplicated, with multiple

    polyps and some erosion. I was careless earlier and forgot to take some tissue samples for testing!¡±

    Madilyn''s tone was full of concern.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Madilyn. Send the images to my phone, and I''ll take a look. Besides, you''re worrying too

    much. It might not be as serious as you think. I have other ways to treat this as well. What are you

    afraid of?¡±

    As Roxanne spoke, Madilyn quickly hung up the phone and sent over the test images.

    Roxanne looked at them for a long time, and Jonathan''s condition was indeed very serious.

    She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. Jonathan was really pushing himself too hard. This might be

    caused by abination of irregr eating habits and alcohol drinking.

    But fortunately, in Roxanne''s opinion, this was entirely treatable. She would use modern medicine to kill

    the bacteria and then use her own blend of traditional medicine to restore bnce.

    As long as Jonathan followed her medical advice strictly, he could probably recover in three months.

    So Roxanne replied to Madilyn and asked her to rx and not worry too much.

    In the office, when Madilyn heard that Jonathan could fully recover, she felt slightly relieved in her

    heart.

    Jonathan, who was still undergoing the medical examination, appeared unaffected andpleted all

    the tests.

    Madilyn looked at the other examination results, and everything was normal, including the colonoscopy.

    The only problem was only the condition of his stomach that was too severe.

    She immediately instructed the staff at the medical examination department to ask Jonathan to stay.

    ¡°Mr. Queen, the director would like to see you.¡±

    Jonathan didn''t realize it at first, but when he saw Madilyn, he remembered.

    ¡°Ms. Xander, I forgot that you were promoted to the position of director. But I can tell that you''re doing a

    great job managing things around here. I experienced the whole medical examination process today,

    and it was really impressive.¡± Jonathan thought it was always a good idea to start with apliment.

    Madilyn''s face didn''t look good, but she still asked him to take a seat.

    ¡°However, I have a small suggestion. The doctor in your gastroscopy department seems to be a bit

    rough. You might want to advise her about it!¡± Jonathan couldn''t understand why Madilyn''s face

    suddenly became serious.

    Maybe being a director means she has to put on a serious face?

    With the intention of providing constructive feedback to improve the hospital''s level of care, he spoke

    about his slightly unpleasant experience during the medical examination.

    Madilyn was taken aback. She never expected him toin about her!

    How dare this guyin about me?

    She took out his examination report and asked mildly, ¡°Mr. Queen, may I ask some specific questions?

    Does your family have a history of gastric disease?¡±

    Jonathan shook his head. When he realized that she did not pay any attention to what he said, he

    wondered if she was the sort of person who did not care about other people''s advice.

    ¡°Okay. In your diet, do you eat foods with a high concentration of bacteria, or have youe into

    contact with some radioactive substances?¡± Madilyn continued to inquire while still keeping a stern

    expression.

    Jonathan shook his head again as he finally realized that there might be a problem with his

    gastroscopy results.

    So he asked, ¡°Ms. Xander, is there something wrong with my stomach?¡±

    ¡°Yes! It''s a serious problem. You really don''t take care of your health, do you? If you dy any longer, it

    might develop into stomach cancer. Do you understand?¡±

    Madilyn''s tone suddenly scared Jonathan.

    ¡°I-Is it really that serious?¡±

 Chapter 1831

    Chapter 1831

    Madilyn patiently exined to Jonathan the pathology, underlying causes, and potential future

    developments, as well as all the medical jargon in the examination report.

    Finally, she nced at him and thought that being ayman, he probably couldn''t understand it all.

    ¡°I see, so it''s the medication I''m taking that''s the problem, right? If it continues, it will inevitably develop

    into stomach cancer! To cure it, I have to stop taking the medication and take good care of myself for

    three or four months. Is that right?¡± Jonathan summarized, making Madilyn''s job easier. He understood

    completely!

    ¡°You''ve been taking medication for a long time? What kind of medication is it?¡± Madilyn asked, seizing

    the key point. She couldn''t help but be curious since he looked perfectly healthy.

    Jonathan hesitated for a moment, but Madilyn raised her voice and adopted a serious expression. ¡°In

    front of your doctor, it''s best not to conceal anything. You must understand that this concerns your life!¡±

    However, Jonathan still didn''t speak and had a distant look in his eyes.

    Madilyn became even more anxious, but when she saw the sudden mncholy in his eyes, she had to

    suppress her impatience and wait patiently.

    ¡°I actually have a very severe case of depression!¡± Jonathan suddenly smiled, but his smile was tinged

    with bitter self-mockery.

    Madilyn was stunned.

    She had considered some other hidden disease but hadn''t expected it to be depression. However, no

    matter how she looked at him, he didn''t seem like a depressed person.

    Jonathan always gave her the impression of being a serious, reliable, and mature individual no matter

    when or where he was. How could he have depression?

    Madilyn didn''t really think it was absurd, but she just couldn''t believe it. As a doctor, she understood the

    pain of depression better than anyone else.

    She was taken aback for several seconds, but Jonathan then turned around and smiled, saying, ¡°It''s

    hard to believe, right? Even my family doesn''t know about this condition! Of course, now that I''ve told

    you, I hope you can keep it a secret!¡±

    In the world of a patient with depression, everything was gray, desperate, and devoid of interest.

    How could that sort of life be connected to someone like Jonathan?

    He had led the Queen family to new heights and had always been riding the waves in the business

    world alongside Lucian.

    He always gave others the impression of being a sincere and earnest man!

    Madilyn nodded heavily, promising to keep his secret.

    Fortunately, Jonathan''s next sentence gave her somefort.

    ¡°Luckily, I don''t know if it''s the effect of the medication or my own mental adjustment, but many of my

    negative thoughts have disappeared recently. When I saw Lucian and his wife gradually getting

    together, I felt encouraged. Slowly, I''m feeling that my moods are bing lighter.¡±

    Jonathan looked at Madilyn seriously and suddenly asked, ¡°Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Of course! I absolutely believe you!¡± Madilyn replied hurriedly.

    She quickly looked away, afraid of causing Jonathan any misunderstanding.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    At this moment, her feelings wereplicated.

    The mncholy in his eyes made her feel like hugging him.

    ¡°Well, now that we''ve found the problem, it''s probably the medication you''re taking is too stimting to

    your stomach. So, if it''s not necessary, don''t take the medication anymore. Is that okay?¡± Madilyn

    brought the topic back to the stomach problem, and then she realized that Jonathan was facing

    possibly two thorny issues¡ªdepression and stomach cancer.

    ¡°Yes, I understand now. I will stop taking the medication. What kind of treatment n do we have going

    forward?¡± Jonathan asked.

    ¡°I just sent the examination report to Roxanne. I can handle the modern medical treatment part, but

    she''s better at traditional medicine as well as acupuncture. Anyway, don''t worry about it. You''ll be fine

    in no time!¡± Madilyn promised in a heavy tone.

 Chapter 1832

    Chapter 1832

    Madilyn prescribed some medication and instructed Jonathan on how to take it, then finally advised him

    to rx and trust the treatment.

    She also suggested that he should have a follow-up examination in a month if he was not afraid of a

    gastroscopy.

    Jonathan was indeed a little traumatized, so Madilyn smiled sheepishly and promised that she would

    find him another doctor next time.

    After he left, Madilyn informed Roxanne of his condition.

    ¡°His medication caused this? What kind of medication did he take that could cause such serious

    damage to his stomach?¡± Roxanne asked out of professional habit, but Madilyn had promised to keep

    the secret and brushed it off.

    ¡°It''s a type of sleep aid, and I don''t know where he got it from, but I told him to stop taking it now.

    Please prepare some stomach-tonifying herbs for him.¡±

    Hearing that, Roxanne agreed.

    After a long day of work, when Roxanne returned to the vi, the three little ones gathered around her.

    ¡°Mommy, you must be tired. Have some water.¡±

    ¡°Daddy said you always have to stand during experiments, so let me massage your legs!¡±

    ¡°Mommy, let me do it too! I''ll massage your shoulders!¡±

    Roxanne had a hunch that they wanted something in return for their attentiveness. ¡°What do you want?

    Some toys or a trip somewhere?¡±

    She nced at Archie, Benny, and Este in turn and noticed that their eyes were indeed sparkling

    with anticipation.

    ¡°We don''t want a trip or any toys. We want to go to the orphanage and donate some money we''ve

    saved up. Can we?¡± Este''s face was filled with hope.

    Roxanne was taken aback by their initiative but immediately agreed. ¡°That''s a great idea. Why would I

    say no? I''ll take you there tomorrow.¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    At that, the three children were ted.

    When Lucian returned home, Roxanne told him about the children''s request at dinner.

    Lucian smiled and praised the children.

    Coincidentally, it was the weekend the next day, so the family decided to go tomorrow.

    Later during dinner, Lucian was surprised to hear from Roxanne about Jonathan''s severe stomach

    problems but was reassured when he learned that Madilyn and Roxanne were taking care of him

    themselves.

    ¡°Why don''t we invite him tomorrow too? He''s a workaholic who only knows how to work. It''ll be good for

    him to participate in some other activities.¡±

    ¡°Sure. In that case, let''s invite Madilyn too. She has the day off tomorrow anyway. It''ll give her a chance

    to interact with Jonathan more.¡±

    Roxanne was halfway through her dinner but immediately called Madilyn about it.

    Madilyn was originally thinking ofining after hearing the request, as she had plenty of work as a

    hospital director and was actually working from home on her day off.

    However, when she heard that Jonathan was also going, her heart stirred with interest, and she

    immediately agreed.

    ¡°Haha, as soon as you hear that Jonathan ising, you agree. You''re terrible at hiding your feelings!¡±

    Roxanne teased.

    However, Madilyn had different thoughts in her mind.

    Going to the orphanage and helping those children might give Jonathan some healing power against

    his depression.

    She didn''t exin this, though. ¡°Yes, yes, I''m all in for Jonathan now. You can make fun of me all you

    want. It''s not like you''re any different. You had been waiting for Lucian for so many years.¡±

    After chatting for a few more minutes, they hung up. Then, out of the blue, Lucian asked about the

    wedding photo shoot.

    ¡°It''s up to you. Whenever you want to do it, we''ll do it. I''ve waited for so many years, so a few more

    won''t matter!¡±

    Roxanne''s words made Lucian feel slightly nervous again, as they still carried a hint of resentment.

 Chapter 1833

    Chapter 1833

    Over the weekend, Roxanne and Lucian took the three children to the orphanage.

    The children didn''t reveal how much money they had raised for donation, and although Roxanne and

    Lucian were curious, they waited for the children to disclose it themselves.

    They first went to the supermarket and bought a lot of toys, snacks, and books.

    Then, they arranged for a medium-sized truck to deliver them directly from the supermarket to the

    orphanage.

    Madilyn and Jonathan were already waiting for them when they arrived at the orphanage.

    Madilyn wore a beautiful dress, while Jonathan dressed casually for once.

    The two of them had immediately made ns for the orphanage. Madilyn had already arranged for a

    medical team toe and give the children at the orphanage medical checkups.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan had contacted several sponsors overnight and secured free furniture and daily

    necessities for the children.

    The two of them had already talked to the orphanage director and were just waiting for Lucian''s family

    to arrive.

    Upon arrival, the group was warmly weed, and with the help of the orphanage director, the three

    children quickly mingled with the other kids and started talking with them.

    It was clear that the staff at this orphanage had provided the children with good psychological care, as

    all of them were vibrant and full of energy.

    The entire process went very smoothly. The three children donated over one hundred thirty thousand,

    which surprised both Roxanne and Lucian since they never gave the kids pocket money before, as

    they didn''tck anything.

    Roxanne was a bit worried and looked at Archie and Benny, asking, ¡°How did you save up so much

    money?¡±

    She was afraid that Archie and Benny had used their powerful hacking skills to make money illegally,

    but Este piped up with an exnation.

    ¡°It''s not them. I was the one who earned most of the money by learning from Archie and Benny how to

    fix website vulnerabilities for clients. The clients paid me for my help and gave me a lot of money!¡±

    Archie and Benny nodded. Of course, they also contributed by creating online courses and earning

    money through their website in a legal manner.

    ¡°Essie earned much more than us this time. But Benny and I will donate more in the future!¡±

    The orphanage director smiled at the three of them and thanked them for their generosity.

    ¡°Thank you. I''ll make sure to tell the other children about what you''ve done so that they can also learn

    to help others in the future when they have the ability to.¡±

    Meanwhile, Madilyn and Jonathan were busy with their tasks.

    Madilyn was conducting health checkups on dozens of children with her team, which took some time to

    complete, while Jonathan was working with sponsors to improve the living conditions for the children,

    including recing old beds and equipment with new ones.

    In the afternoon, the orphanage director and staff prepared a meal to thank Roxanne and her family for

    their visit.

    Before leaving, Roxanne, Lucian, and their children bid farewell to everyone, promising toe back

    and visit again.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°We''lle back again, everyone!¡±

    The director personally escorted them to the front door, expressing his sincere gratitude once again.

    This made Lucian feel a bit embarrassed, so he promised again that they would make further donations

    in the future.

    Jonathan and Madilyn were still busy with their respective tasks, so Roxanne and Lucian didn''t disturb

    them and let them continue their work.

    After Lucian and his family left, Madilyn finally finishedpiling the health check results and handed

    them over to the orphanage director.

    Some children needed further medical attention, which would require specialized equipment at a

    hospital.

    Jonathan alsopleted his task of improving the living conditions of the children. He felt a sense of

    relief and aplishment as he looked at the result of his efforts.

 Chapter 1834

    Chapter 1834

    Returning to the vi in the evening, Roxanne once again emphasized to Archie and Benny the

    importance of being discerning and cautious when helping others online to avoid being taken

    advantage of by unscrupulous individuals, such as being hired to hack websites or actively soliciting

    money while offering assistance.

    ¡°Essie may not understand, but you two must. You have to help her watch out! Don''t let your kindness

    turn into doing bad things,¡± Roxanne emphasized.

    The two nodded and promised to be vignt. Este remained immersed in her joy, a simple emotion

    that came from helping others and feeling truly happy. One girl even gave her a beautiful hair clip,

    which she cherished.

    Soon, Elias and Sonya arrived in a car.

    Elias came to teach Archie and Benny how to y chess, which was not their first time. In just a while,

    the two children and Elias were immersed in the game, finding it challenging as they battled against

    each other.

    Meanwhile, Sonya came over to cook and make soup for the children.

    Lucian didn''t say anything and went upstairs to work on his tasks in the study.

    Roxanne had been working to help Jonathan prepare his medication, but after finishing, she went

    downstairs to check on the situation.

    Suddenly, she heard a cry from the kitchen and rushed over.

    There, she saw Sonya with a painful expression on her face. Sonya''s right palm was red and blistered

    as she soaked it in a basin of water.

    She rarely cooked and wasn''t used to handling hot items. After finishing cooking the soup, she spilled

    some on her hand without noticing it had bubbled over.

    It was so painful that tears almost flowed from her eyes, but she held back and made no sound.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, you got burned? No, you can''t just soak it in water like that! Hurry up!¡±

    Roxanne immediately grabbed Sonya''s hand, removed it from the basin, turned on the tap, and held it

    under running water.

    ¡°The first step for a burn is to run cold water on it for fifteen minutes. Just soaking it in water is not

    enough. Blisters may form soon!¡± Roxanne spoke with a professional medical tone, while Sonya felt

    awkward at being held like that.

    Looking at Roxanne, Sonya said apologetically, ¡°I''m really terrible at even this simple task. I''m sorry,

    Roxanne.¡±

    ¡°It''s okay, Mrs. Farwell. Cooking soup is something that can be left to the cook. You don''t have to do it

    yourself.¡±

    Roxanne knew that she was making up for what she owed Archie and Benny over the past six years.

    ¡°I just wanted Archie and Benny to taste my soup. I didn''t expect myself to be so clumsy!¡± Sonya''s

    initial awkwardness disappeared as she talked to Roxanne while her hand was being held.

    Staring at Roxanne, she began to feel different and strange feelings in her heart.

    ¡°Okay, I understand. Keep rinsing your hand, and I''ll go upstairs to get some ointment. We''ll have to

    apply itter. Fortunately, the burn isn''t too severe,¡± Roxanne instructed, rushing upstairs.

    Elias heard their conversation and went over to check on his wife.

    ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± he scolded her, but his brows furrowed with worry, and his eyes were filled

    with anxiety.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    The children also heard themotion and asked about Sonya''s condition, expressing their concern.

    ¡°Grandma, are you okay? We won''t drink soup next time, so you won''t get burned,¡± one of the children

    said.

    ¡°Grandma, does it hurt a lot? You can ask us for help or ask Daddy and Mommy to help you. Mommy

    said we have to be careful in the kitchen to avoid burns,¡± another child said.

    While Sonya listened to the children''s concerned words, her furrowed brows slowly rxed.

    She shook her head and reassured them, ¡°I''m fine, don''t worry. Your mommy will help me apply some

    medicer, and I''ll be okay soon.¡±

    At that moment, she felt a sense of peace and warmth in her heart.

    She looked at her husband with a faint smile on her lips.

 Chapter 1835

    Chapter 1835

    Following Roxanne''s instructions, Sonya rinsed her hand under cold water for fifteen minutes and felt

    the burning pain disappear instantly.

    Roxanne then applied her homemade burn ointment, which felt like a moisturizer, carefully on Sonya''s

    hand and adjusted the cold air from the hairdryer to slowly dry the ointment.

    Sonya felt a refreshing coolness on the back of her hand, which was quitefortable.

    Gradually, the redness caused by the burn started to dissipate, and Sonya realized the extent of

    Roxanne''s medical expertise.

    With such a burn ointment, it could likely be a hot-selling product in the market.

    ¡°I''ll serve the soup to the kids, Mrs. Farwell. You just sit tight,¡± Roxanne said as she went into the

    kitchen.

    She tasted the soup and found it delicious before scooping it into bowls and serving them one by one.

    Archie took the initiative to bring Sonya a bowl of soup and said, ¡°Grandma, this is the soup you

    worked hard to make. You should be the first to taste it!¡±

    Sonya wanted to decline, but Elias smiled and said, ¡°It''s rare that you cook soup. In fact, this is

    probably the first time in your life. You should taste your own craft!¡±

    Roxanne immediately handed Elias a bowl of soup.

    The children were next, and even Lucian was called over to drink soup with the family.

    By nine o''clock that night, the children had to prepare for their baths and bedtime, and Sonya was

    reluctant to say goodbye to the three little ones.

    On the way home, Elias praised his wife without hesitation and encouraged her to continue on. He

    believed that Roxanne would forgive her someday.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°I know, but that''s because Roxanne is kind enough. I shouldn''t be thinking about seeking forgiveness

    all the time. I should be thinking about how to be a good grandmother and mother-inw. Maybe I

    realized it toote, or maybe the realization came too suddenly.¡± Sonya sighed.

    She realized that when she was a daughter-inw in the Farwell family, her husband had protected her,

    and she had not suffered much.

    Elias didn''t say much after that, but he believed that his wife would change for the better.

    Amidst the deafening beats of the DJ and the gyrating crowd, Elektra felt uneasy in the noisy bar.

    She had always been associated with serenity and kindness from her early years to now.

    However, she found herself in this raucous scene, sipping on red wine, ss after ss, that had a

    tangy and slightly bitter taste.

    Although the bar''s wine was subpar, it was strong enough to cloud her senses.

    If she persevered till thest drop, she could escape from her worries.

    When it came to facing Roxanne, Elektra was aware that she stood no chance.

    Her heart was young and full of passion, but everything seemed futile.

    Suddenly, a dapper and somewhat attractive man who was wearing trendy clothes noticed her and

    went over. It was amon sight to see men prowling around solitary women in the bar. As he took a

    seat across from her, Elektra grew agitated and coldly snapped, ¡°Excuse me, I didn''t invite you to sit

    here. Could you please leave me alone?¡±

    Had it been anyone else, they would have taken note of Elektra''s extravagant attire and the keys to her

    sportscar resting on the table, and they would have probably stayed away.

    After all, these gave the impression that she was a well-to-do young woman from a wealthy and

    prestigious family.

    However, this particr man simply gave her a faint smile and was unfazed by Elektra''s irritable

    demeanor.

    ¡°Excuse me, you''re Ms. Lane, right? My employer wishes to have a conversation with you regarding an

    important matter. Would you be willing to meet with my employer?¡±

    ¡°Get lost! I don''t care who you are. I''m not in the mood right now.¡± Elektra ignored the young man and

    dismissed him altogether. She was in a bad mood and didn''t want to meet anyone.

    ¡°I think you would want to meet her. After all, she knows about your troubles and wants to help you.

    You must hate Roxanne Jarvis a lot, right?¡± the young man teased.

    His employer had said that if he mentioned Roxanne, Elektra would agree to meet.

    Sure enough, Elektra lifted her gaze and asked, ¡°What''s your employer''s name?¡±

 Chapter 1836

    Chapter 1836

    Following the young man, Elektra got in the car, and it sped off to a cruise terminal where yachts and

    cruise ships from around the world were docked. It was a yground for the rich.

    She followed him onto a luxurious cruise ship from Hawen.

    The salty sea breeze blowing from the port jolted Elektra into alertness, swiftly clearing the fogginess of

    her mind.

    ¡°Is your employer from Hawen?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, Ms. Lane, don''t worry. The whole cruise ship has been reserved, and there is no one else on

    board,¡± the young man reassured her.

    With the presence of stern bodyguards nking her on both sides since boarding the ship, Elektra felt

    that she had no reason to feel apprehensive anymore. It was apparent that the individual who had

    extended the invitation was affluent and influential.

    Shortly after, she was escorted to a reception area, where a waiter respectfully poured her a ss of

    red wine. The waiter meticulously opened the bottle, swirled it, and carefully poured the wine into a tall

    ss while politely saying, ¡°Miss, please enjoy!¡± in Ustranasion.

    Elektra lifted the tall ss and took a sip. She could tell the red wine was of high quality.

    While scanning the room, Elektra''s attention was drawn to a poised and elegant figure making her way

    toward the reception area.

    As Elektra gazed upon the striking face that looked perfect from all angles, she immediately recognized

    that the face had undergone surgical enhancement, which was not umon in Hawen.

    Although such a face was impable, it had one critical w. The hospital employed identical

    proportions, resulting in many individuals having nearly identical faces.

    Fortunately, this woman possessed her own distinctive oval-shaped face, setting her apart from the sea

    of other women with rounded faces.

    Elektra gazed at the young woman before her with a mixture of curiosity and intrigue.

    The woman appeared to be young and around the same age as her, but she couldn''t recall having any

    friends from Hawen.

    As the woman reached for a tall ss and shed a mature and alluring smile, even Elektra couldn''t

    help but acknowledge that she exuded an almost wless perfection and a sultry aura that could entice

    any man to take a second look at her.

    ¡°Hello, and who might you be?¡± Elektra was still trying to figure out if the woman was from Hawen.

    The woman raised her ss and clinked it gently with Elektra''s with a yful glint in her eyes.

    ¡°My name is Christina Patel! Hello, Ms. Lane,¡± Christina said lightly, downing the wine in one gulp

    without even savoring it.

    Elektra was taken aback for a moment as she didn''t recognize this name.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    ¡°Hello, Ms. Patel. Do we know each other?¡± Thisst name was undoubtedly Hawenese.

    However, this fluent Chanaean ent was notmon for a Hawenese to possess.

    Aplex look flooded Christina''s eyes as she looked at Elektra and nodded firmly. ¡°Elektra, we do

    know each other.¡±

    Since the other woman even knew her own name, Elektra''s puzzlement and wariness increased.

    ¡°Who are you? Why did you go through so much trouble to track me down? Do you have any

    association with Roxanne?¡± Elektra''s mind raced as she attempted to grasp the situation.

    ¡°Don''t be nervous! I didn''te here with any malicious intent. In fact, I came here today because I

    wish to coborate with you. If you think carefully, I''m sure you''ll recognize who I am!¡± Christina

    reassured her, setting down her wine ss. The waiter promptly approached and refilled it.

    She picked up the ss again, her eyes full of interest as she looked at Elektra.

    Suddenly, a thought struck Elektra.

    ¡°Are you... Aubree Pearson?¡± she eximed in puzzlement.

 Chapter 1837

    Chapter 1837

    Christina simply nodded in response.

    After three months, she had returned!

    From the moment she entered Hawen, there was only one thing that kept her going, which was

    revenge against Roxanne.

    Her family, her emotions, her body... Everything was lost because of Roxanne.

    In Hawen, she used her body to earn money for stic surgery, a ce to live, luxury cosmetics, and

    her current lifestyle.

    Fortunately, she eventually met the son of a powerful tycoon who gave her the financial capital for

    revenge.

    Although she knew she was just a ything and eye candy to him, it didn''t matter as long as she was

    favored now.

    This cruise trip alone cost several millions.

    Mr. Goldstein liked rtionship dynamics as such, and for the past few days, she had done everything

    to serve him well.

    As Elektra gazed at Christina before her, her shocked expression gradually eased.

    The Aubree in front of her was quite unlike the Aubree she had previously known.

    Had Christina not confessed, Elektra would have even suspected deception.

    ¡°Elektra, do you believe me? I want to coborate with you to deal with Roxanne!¡± The loathing in

    Aubree''s eyes was palpable and impossible to conceal.

    ¡°I understand. But tell me, what approach do you have in mind for our coboration? And why me

    specifically? While I do have an interest in Lucian, I don''t have a personal vendetta against Roxanne,

    just a mild dislike. I don''t think my hatred for her is on par with yours.¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Elektra didn''t want to fall into Aubree''s trap so easily as she had yet to decide.

    Being aware of the Pearson family and Aubree''s fate added to her wariness.

    ¡°I understand your reservations and that you don''t have any deep hatred against Roxanne, but our goal

    is aligned. You can get close to Lucian while I can take my revenge against Roxanne.¡±

    Aubree knew that it wasn''t easy to win over Elektra, but a certain tinge of confidence was stered on

    her face.

    With Mr. Goldstein''s support, she now had more abilities at her disposal.

    ¡°So, what''s the n?¡± Elektra''s interest was piqued.

    Indeed, all she wanted was to be with Lucian, and that was enough.

    ¡°The n is actually quite simple. Roxanne isn''t too suspicious of you right now, so if you try to get

    close to her and be her friend, that should be enough. Of course, you''ll need to give me some

    information as well. We''ll work together and bring Roxanne down.¡±

    Christina''s words were a bit vague.

    Elektra furrowed her brows and asked, ¡°Are you suggesting that we directly harm Roxanne? Have you

    heard of the story of the Damaris family? Roxanne isn''t someone who can be easily taken down!¡±

    Directly harming Roxanne would be foolish.

    ¡°Jack Damaris? Haha...he was a pitiful man. If he had worked with me in the beginning, things would

    be so much better now!¡± Christina had spent a lot of money gathering information on Roxanne during

    her time in Horington.

    She had learned that Roxanne had gotten together with Lucian and had three children with him. They

    were a happy family, and even Sonya had ¡°repented.¡± Christina was consumed by hatred and pain, as

    if a dam had burst inside her, causing her to constantly grind her teeth and toss and turn in bed. The

    intensity of her emotions was so overwhelming that it left her with a constant ache in her chest.

    While she thought of all that, her eyes glimmered with anger and resentment.

    ¡°Of course, we won''t cause direct harm. I know you wouldn''t do that either. You don''t want to get

    yourself in trouble, and I understand that. I can assure you that won''t happen. If you don''t believe me,

    wait and see for the next two days. I''ll show you the n and the way forward!¡±

 Chapter 1838

    Chapter 1838

    Early in the morning, Sonya arrived at the mansion.

    She busied herself with helping the children wash up, chatting with them, and finally, having breakfast

    with them.

    She wouldn''t let the servants help and insisted on doing everything herself.

    Her burn from the previous night hadpletely healed when she woke up this morning, which made

    her admire her daughter-inw''s medical skills.

    Lucian didn''t object to his mother''s actions and even let her take the children to school.

    When Roxanne woke up, she felt menstrual cramps and stayed in bed for a while.

    When Sonya returned after taking the children to school, she found that Roxanne had just gotten up,

    and Roxanne''s face didn''t look good. Sonya immediately realized what was going on.

    ¡°Roxanne, since you''re in pain like this, why don''t you take the day off and rest? I''ll make you a

    nourishing soup downstairs!¡± Sonya said, and before Roxanne could react, she went downstairs to the

    kitchen.

    Shortly after, Lucian also called and asked if Roxanne was in a lot of pain. He suggested she take

    some painkillers to relieve it.

    ¡°I''m a doctor myself, so I know what to do about it. You can focus on work, and I''ll take the day off. It''s

    just that Mrs. Farwell made soupst night, and now, she wants to make soup for me again. I''m afraid

    she''ll get burned again!¡±

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Lucian said with a faint smile, ¡°Roxanne, just give her an opportunity to do it. This is her karma!¡±

    ¡°Don''t speak ill of your own mother like that. Anyway, I know what to do, and I''ll take care of myself.

    Once my period is over, let''s take our wedding photos,¡± Roxanne replied.

    She still couldn''t bring herself to call Sonya ¡°Mom,¡± but Lucian didn''t say anything about it.

    After showering and getting ready, Roxanne felt the pain had eased a bit, so she slowly went

    downstairs.

    Sonya came out of the kitchen, smiling. ¡°It''s almost done. This soup is something I''ve been drinking

    since I was young, and it''s very effective for cramps. It''ll nourish your body!¡±

    Roxanne nodded and sat down while asking about the burn from the previous night.

    Sonya showed her hand and praised Roxanne''s medical skills. She mentioned that manydies were

    also interested in the burn medicine.

    ¡°Why isn''t this medicine on the market? It will be a bestseller if it''s producedmercially!¡± Sonya

    asked curiously.

    Roxanne patiently exined, ¡°The medicinal ingredients for this medicine are very rare, and the

    production process cannot bemercialized, so it''s not suitable for mass production. I only made a

    small batch to treat the children if they got burned. But from now on, I will stock up more for the family!¡±

    ¡°I see! It''s true that good medicine is hard to make. Stay seated for a while, and the soup will be ready

    soon. Don''t worry. It''s not very greasy, and it''s very suitable to have as breakfast,¡± Sonya said and

    returned to the kitchen.

    After a while, she brought the soup out, served a small bowl, and let it cool down.

    After finishing, Roxanne and Sonya sat alone together, feeling awkward. Sonya asked, ¡°Do you need

    anything else? I can go and buy it for you!¡±

    Roxanne shook her head and said, ¡°No, thank you, Mrs. Farwell. This soup is really delicious!¡±

    Roxanne began to drink the soup, which had a unique and fragrant aroma. She also praised Sonya''s

    cooking skills.

    Sonya was rather embarrassed and eventually said she would help Lucian tidy up his study.

    When Roxanne saw her go upstairs, she finally rxed a little.

    After all, Sonya was an elder who used to give off an intimidating aura. But now, she was polite and

    gentle, which made Roxanne feel a different kind of difort.

 Chapter 1839

    Chapter 1839

    Roxanne had two bowls of soup but found it difficult to finish the second. Despite that, she eventually

    managed to drink it all.

    When Sonya came down after tidying up the study, she was delighted to see that Roxanne had finished

    all the soup.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, your soup is really well-made and delicious.¡± Roxanne praised the soup once again,

    causing Sonya to feel a little shy.

    Suddenly, Roxanne''s lower abdomen started to ache again, so she decided to go upstairs and lie

    down.

    ¡°If you like it, I can make some moreter. You can have it for lunch or dinner,¡± Sonya offered.

    Hearing that Sonya wanted to make more, Roxanne didn''t want to refuse Sonya''s kind offer, so she

    quickly changed the subject.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, this soup is so good. Why don''t you send some over to Lucian? He''s been working hard

    lately and hasn''t had a chance to get proper nutrition.¡±

    Sonya thought it was a good idea and decided to make some more soup while Roxanne rested in her

    room.

    Over an hourter, Roxanne was dozing off when Sonya suddenly knocked on her door. ¡°Roxanne,

    Roxanne...¡± she whispered softly, not wanting to disturb her.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell, what''s the matter?¡± Roxanne asked.

    ¡°Well, my car suddenly broke down, and I don''t know what''s wrong with it. I''ve called the body shop to

    come and take a look. But the soup is ready, and I thought I could bring it over to Lucian while it''s still

    hot. Lucian''s cars in the garage are either too ufortable or too big for me to drive. So, I was

    wondering if I could borrow your car for a bit?¡±

    Roxanne thought it was a small matter and that the car keys were already hanging in the hallway, so

    there was no need for Sonya to ask her for them.

    However, she still politely replied, ¡°Sure, no problem. The keys are hanging in the hallway. Mrs.

    Farwell, please drive safely.¡±

    Sonya nodded and left the room.

    Arriving downstairs, she picked up the keys and turned to leave.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    The butler suggested that a driver could drive Sonya there, but she refused. ¡°I want to do it myself. It''s

    meaningful only if I personally deliver it. If you do everything for me, what use am I as a mother?¡±

    The butler couldn''t argue with her and just reminded her to drive slowly.

    Half an hourter...

    ¡°Attention, breaking news for all drivers on the road! We have received reports of a major traffic jam on

    the second ring road caused by a serious car ident. A vehicle collided with the guardrail, blocking

    twones and bringing traffic to a standstill. The police and hospital emergency teams were dispatched

    to the location. As a result of the impact, all airbags were released, and a female driver is currently

    unconscious. However, brave and kind-hearted Good Samaritans are lending their assistance at the

    scene...¡±

    When Lucian received the call from the hospital informing him that his mother had been in a car

    ident, he froze for two seconds before urgently asking, ¡°Is she okay? I''m Lucian Farwell from

    Farwell Group. Please treat my mother as soon as possible! I''m on my way!¡±

    He suppressed his impatience and anxiously waited for a response from the other end of the phone.

    ¡°She''s okay. She''s just unconscious due to head trauma. All vital signs are normal, and there are no

    other injuries or fractures. Please rest assured, Mr. Farwell. We will do our best to save her!¡±

    When the doctor on the other end of the line heard Lucian''s name, he suddenly became more serious

    and made a promise to do his best.

    Lucian finally felt slightly relieved when he heard the news that his mother was okay. He immediately

    had Cayden prepare the car to go to the hospital.

    Taking the private elevator down, Lucian quickly informed his father of the situation.

    When Elias heard that his wife was involved in a car ident, he panicked. Lucian hurriedly told him

    what the doctor said.

    ¡°Lucian, I''m on my way to the hospital. You''re nearer to the hospital, so please hurry over as well. How

    could this happen? Just before your mother left, she was still showing off to me about making soup for

    you. How could this happen?¡±

 Chapter 1840

    Chapter 1840

    When Lucian arrived at the hospital, Sonya was still in the emergency room.

    His arrival even startled the hospital director, who rushed over to check on Sonya and reassured them

    that she would be fine.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, your mother has regained consciousness, and all her vital signs are normal. She only

    suffered a mild concussion from the impact to her head, but as long as she stays in the hospital for

    observation, she should be fine!¡±

    Lucian nodded and thanked the doctor before immediately going in to check on Sonya.

    Sonya''s expression was still a bit dazed, but when she saw her son, she immediately smiled. ¡°Lucian, I

    got into a car ident, but thankfully I''m okay. Don''t worry; I''m fine!¡±

    Seeing the concern in her son''s eyes, Sonya felt unexpectedly happy, as it had been a long time since

    she had felt her son''s care.

    Lucian approached her and asked if there were any parts of her body that were hurting.

    Sonya shook her head. ¡°I''m really fine. My head just got hit by the airbag. Fortunately, I wasn''t driving

    too fast, but it''s a shame about the spilled soup...¡±

    ¡°You''re involved in an ident, and yet, you''re still worrying about soup? Why are you so careless?¡±

    Elias pushed open the door and walked briskly to his wife, grabbing her hand and checking her

    anxiously. He was worried that something might have been missed during the examination.

    Seeing her husband''s nervous appearance, Sonya felt even happier and said with a smile, ¡°I''m really

    fine. I wasn''t paying attention, so I got into an ident. Oh, and I''m sorry about Roxanne''s car!¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Lucian immediately said, ¡°Mom, the car isn''t important! We can just buy another one. But what about

    you? Did you not rest well, and is that why you lost concentration?¡±

    ¡°No, I don''t think so! But I felt like the brakes were acting up. Fortunately, I was the one driving. If it had

    been Roxanne and if she was driving fast, it could have been worse!¡±

    Sonya''s offhanded remark caused both Elias and Lucian to freeze and their expressions to turn

    serious.

    ¡°Mom, are you saying that the brakes failed? That was Roxanne''s car!¡± Lucian''s heart skipped a beat,

    and he felt that this ident was not as simple as it seemed.

    Elias'' gaze confirmed Lucian''s suspicions.

    ¡°Lucian, go to the traffic department and find out what happened. I''ll stay here with your mother.¡± Elias

    nodded slightly, gesturing for his son to leave.

    ¡°Okay, then stay with Mom. Let me know if anything happens. I''ll go to the traffic department!¡± Lucian

    turned and left in a hurry.

    This made Sonya roll her eyes at her husband. ¡°Our son finally showed concern for me, and you made

    him leave in such a hurry. Why are you in such a rush?¡±

    ¡°You''re too carefree! A sudden brake failure isn''t normal at all. Plus, Roxanne was still using that car

    yesterday! How could it just coincidentally fail today?¡± Elias revealed the seriousness of the situation.

    Sonya thought about it, and her eyes widened in shock.

    ¡°Are you saying that someone wants to harm Roxanne? Coincidentally, I borrowed her car, and

    because I usually drive so slowly, the ident wasn''t serious.¡±

    Elias frowned and looked at her. It was Sonya who had initially reminded them of this possibility. ¡°Didn''t

    you mention it yourself earlier? Did you not think of this?¡±

    ¡°I was just joking at first. How could I have thought of such a sinister plot? Who could it be? And how

    did they have the opportunity to tamper with the car?¡± Sonya''s questions were what confused Elias as

    well.

 Chapter 1841

    Chapter 1841

    Perhaps it was the effect of the soup that Sonya had made, but Roxanne slept well, and her pain was

    greatly reduced.

    Soon, Lucian called, and it was only then that she learned that Sonya had been in a car ident.

    Not long after, he returned to the mansion.

    He asked Roxanne with concern, ¡°When did you stop using the car? Has it been sent for repairs?¡±

    It was only then that Roxanne remembered that Sonya had used her car today!

    What a coincidence that Mrs. Farwell got into an ident.

    She trusted Lucian''s judgment and thought carefully. ¡°I haven''t been to the body shop recently!

    Yesterday was thest time I drove it. However, I did feel that the brakes were not working properly at

    the time!¡±

    ¡°Where do you usually park your car? Have you lent it to anyone recently?¡± Lucian asked carefully.

    Someone was already targeting her, and he could not overlook any clues.

    Roxanne''s recent schedule was really fixed, so she was either at home or at the research institute

    every day. Only asionally would she go to the hospital orpany. She thought about it and told

    him her itinerary for the past three days, and she had not lent her car to anyone either.

    Lucian frowned. ¡°Someone definitely tampered with the brakes on your car. Listen, let Linda and

    Madilyn arrange for someone to check the surveince footage of your parking spot for the past seven

    days.¡±

    ¡°Is Mrs. Farwell okay now? I''ll go to the hospital to see her!¡± Roxanne nodded but still asked about

    Sonya''s condition.

    ¡°Don''t worry; my mom is okay. She''s in the hospital now, and my dad is taking care of her. Fortunately,

    it was my mom who was driving the car, and she was going slow enough. If it had been you going at

    seventy kilometers per hour instead of forty like her, the damage and injury would have been

    completely different!¡±

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    Lucian knew that if Roxanne had been driving today, she would have been seriously injured in this

    morning''s ident.

    Seeing his serious expression, Roxanne also felt scared.

    She immediately called Linda and Madilyn to assist in checking the surveince footage.

    Not long after, the traffic police called Roxanne to confirm that the car was hers and had been

    temporarily taken to the traffic police''s parking lot.

    The inspection results showed that the brake system had a serious malfunction, and there was reason

    to suspect it to be sabotage.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis, this ident has caused injuries to your family member. In the future, the police may

    conduct a series of investigations and evidence collection. Please cooperate with us!¡±

    Roxanne agreed to do so.

    Lucian didn''t waste any time and called Cayden to go to the traffic police department to check all the

    surveince footage of Roxanne''s routes for the past few days.

    After ten minutes, Roxanne changed her clothes and went to the hospital with Lucian.

    In this car ident, Sonya had reced her as the victim!

    It was really coincidental that she had her period that day and didn''t go to the research institute.

    Coincidentally, Sonya''s car was broken, and Sonya used her car instead.

    Was it really just coincidence?

    At that moment, two figures sat in the back seat of a ck Mercedes-Benz business car parked

    downstairs at the hospital.

    Christina wore a hat with a low brim that covered most of her face.

    Beside her was Elektra, who was wearing oversized sunsses that made it hard to recognize her.

    ¡°Elektra, do you believe me now? This car ident was just a little trick! Of course, you''ll be the real

    deal. Only you can make things moreplicated!¡± Christina''s mouth curved into a smug smile.

    But Elektra was suspicious and retorted, ¡°Christina, you said you wouldn''t cause direct harm anymore.

    Don''t underestimate Lucian. You might slip up and expose yourself, and then he will catch you again!¡±

    The scheme was originally meant for Roxanne but unexpectedly affected Sonya. However, regardless

    of whether Roxanne or Sonya was injured, they were both important to Lucian.

    He would definitely get to the bottom of this.

 Chapter 1842

    Chapter 1842

    However, Christina smiled confidently, her eyes brimming with mockery.

    ¡°How would Roxanne ever guess that I sent someone to tamper with her car brakes when she stopped

    her car at the roadside to help the elderly folk to cross the road?¡±

    It was also a junction where there were no surveince cameras around.

    Christina was certain that her n was wless.

    Elektra was rather taken aback. She had not expected Christina to make aeback with a revenge

    n that not only kept her impulsivity in check but was also well thought out in every other aspect.

    ¡°So, what chance would I be getting after this, then?¡± Deep down, Elektra still felt that at this point, it

    would be impossible to break up Lucian and Roxanne.

    Based on what she heard, even Sonya had begun to attend to Roxanne''s needs.

    Moreover, Lucian had also proposed to Roxanne and would be taking wedding photos with her. Their

    next step would naturally be to remarry.

    Christina shrugged, but her expression remained confident. ¡°You''ll get your opportunity. Just think

    about it. Why was Sonya driving Roxanne''s car? Sonya''s mind hasn''t yet arrived at the bad thoughts,

    but you could help her in that regard!¡±

    Although Sonya ended up being the target of the car ident instead, the incident did not cause too

    much damage. Christina was rather disappointed about that.

    Back then, it was with Sonya''s support that Christina destroyed everything. She would not have been

    able to do it without Sonya.

    Yet, Sonya was now turning back, voluntarily serving Roxanne instead. That b*tch!

    Elektra froze for a moment before she finally caught on to what Christina meant.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Mrs. Farwell?¡± asked Roxanne with concern after she entered the ward, carrying

    a fruit basket and a bouquet of carnations.

    ¡°If you guys hade slightlyter, we might''ve already left the hospital!¡± responded Elias with a

    rxed smile.

    Lucian, on the other hand, could not manage a smile. Although the car ident did not cause too

    much harm, the danger that undey it was too great.

    ¡°I''m fine, Roxanne. Aren''t you feeling unwell yourself? You didn''t have toe and visit me personally,¡±

    stated Sonya, who was genuinely in a mellow mood.

    It had been a long time since she had received so much care and attention from her family.

    If her injuries were not so minor, she even hoped to remain hospitalized for another few days.

    ¡°Are you really well enough to be discharged?¡± Roxanne was still a little worried. After all, Sonya had

    hit her head, which could have causedplications of any level of severity.

    Due to her professional habits as a physician, Roxanne immediately picked up the medical records at

    the side of the bed and studied the test results carefully, especially the CT scan result.

    ¡°I''m really fine, Roxanne. The doctor has reviewed my test results several times, and I don''t have any

    signs of bleeding in my brain. It''s fortunate that the airbag in your car worked in time.¡±

    After checking the test results thoroughly, Roxanne finally confirmed that Sonya was indeed fit enough

    to go home.

    With Elias'' help, Sonya got out of the hospital bed, packed her things briefly, and left the hospital with

    the bouquet in her hands.

    As Lucian had to rush to the traffic police department, he asked Roxanne to send Elias and Sonya

    back.

    Roxanne had no problem with it, but Sonya shook her head, saying, ¡°You''re obviously still feeling ill

    yourself. It''s fine! Elias can drive me back.¡±

    In the end, as Sonya was persistent, Roxanne had no choice but to agree to the suggestion.

    After seeing Elias and Sonya off, Roxanne called Madilyn and asked thetter to pick her up.

    Madilyn easily agreed to give her a lift. After all, she had heard that Sonya was involved in a car

    ident and was curious to find out what happened as well.

    Not long after, Madilyn arrived at the hospital and drove Roxanne away.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    In a Mercedes-Benz, the moment Christina saw Roxanne''s face, she immediately felt her blood boil

    with rage. She trembled violently as her face flushed red with anger.

    ¡°The game has only begun, Roxanne. This time, I''m going to make sure you feel my pain!¡±

 Chapter 1843

    Chapter 1843

    At night, when Lucian returned to the mansion, Roxanne shot him a meaningful look to stop him from

    mentioning Sonya''s ident in front of the children.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I''ve signed up for aputingpetition, and it''s an internationalpetition too!¡±

    said Benny eagerly.

    Lucian immediately rubbed the child''s head and praised, ¡°That''s great, but remember to have mercy on

    the other children, okay?¡±

    Benny''s hacking skills had currently reached a level of expertise that shocked even Lucian.

    Archie, who also wanted his father''s affection, hurriedly announced his news next, ¡°Daddy, I joined a

    variety show called Mega Brain and came in first in the qualifying round. The production team invited

    me to the final round. May I go?¡±

    Roxanne could not help but feel rather astonished as well. These children! What have they been up to

    when we weren''t noticing?

    Lucian picked Archie up in his arms at once and nted a huge kiss on the child''s face as he

    complimented, ¡°Your memory is even better than aputer''s. You should go ahead and join the finals

    if you want. I promise to be there with you.¡±

    Este began to feel desperate. After some thought, she quickly chimed in as well, ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I

    sent a famous designer from Epea a copy of my design. He offered to ept me as his apprentice, but

    I''m still young and don''t want to go abroad yet.¡±

    Both Lucian and Roxanne were struck dumb by this news.

    ¡°Which famous designer is that? Is he a legitimate designer?¡± asked Lucian in a serious tone. He could

    not help but be worried that Este might have fallen for a scam.

    Right then, Archie and Benny both helped to exin.

    ¡°I was the one who helped Essie find the designer. He''s really a renowned designer ranked third

    worldwide. It''s Bernard Brown, the designer behind many famous brands!¡±

    ¡°Yes, since Essie isn''t very proficient in sending emails in Ustranasion yet, I helped her with the

    trantion. The replies that came from his end are still in my inbox, and they''re really from Mr. Brown''s

    work email.¡±

    Roxanne and Lucian exchanged looks.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Are our genes really so powerful? Our children are practically geniuses!

    Bernard was a legendary figure in the fashion world. Upon hearing his name, Roxanne and Lucian

    were suddenly at a loss about what to do next.

    Despite that, they did not forget to shower Este with the mandatory praises and kisses.

    In the end, it was Este who suggested, ¡°I will apprentice with Mr. Brown after I''ve grown up a little.

    For now, I will focus on improving my Ustranasion first and catch up with Archie and Benny. They''re so

    smart and have already learned severalnguages.¡±

    The family chattered harmoniously for a while before Archie and Benny asked about Sonya.

    It turned out they had found out about Sonya''s ident from the news and had known about it the

    whole time.

    To reassure them, Lucian took out his phone and gave his mother a video call.

    Sonya and the three children chatted happily for almost an hour.

    Seeing that their grandmother was fine, the three children finally felt relieved.

    At the Farwell main residence, Sonya hung up the video call and burst into tears abruptly.

    Seeing that, Elias, who was just walking over with a sliced apple, immediately asked, ¡°Weren''t you

    having a good conversation with the children? Why are you suddenly crying?¡±

    ¡°I''m just too happy! I''ve never been happier in my life. Look at how much my grandchildren care about

    me. I''m finally experiencing the true joys of being a grandmother.¡±

    Sonya was, in fact, shedding tears of joy.

    She realized that despite not receiving theplete forgiveness of her daughter-inw, she was

    experiencing real joy right now.

    Why have I never thought of looking at things this way? I must have been out of my mind to have

    treated Roxanne so badly!

    ¡°It''s wonderful, isn''t it? Life certainly changes once our attitude does.¡± Elias smiled as he passed her

    the apple.

 Chapter 1844

    Chapter 1844

    It waste at night. The children were already asleep.

    Roxanne, however, was having an episode of stomachache. She was hurting so much that she could

    not even straighten her back.

    As Lucian gave the woman a massage, he nagged at her at the same time, hoping she would cut

    herself some ck at work.

    ¡°This side effect must stem from my poor confinement period years ago. Now, it''s back to haunt me,¡±

    whined Roxanne.

    Lucian was racked with guilt at those words. The tumult of his emotions got the better of him as he

    started to me himself.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    With the warmth and moderate pressureing from the man''s palm, Roxanne could already feel her

    pain slowly subsiding.

    ¡°It''s not that serious, actually. It only hurts on the first day. I bet I''ll be fine tomorrow morning!¡± she

    comforted Lucian.

    The duo eventually brought up the car ident.

    ¡°ording to the investigation carried out by the traffic police at each junction, including the

    surveince footage provided by Linda and Madilyn, there wasn''t any opening for anyone to even get

    close to your car. Is it because the brakes have really worn out?¡±

    After Lucian summarized all avable leads at that point, he gazed at Roxanne expectantly. Maybe

    she''ll recall some tiny details that I may have overlooked.

    ¡°Then again, the car''s still brand new. It''s absurd for the brakes to fail so soon. The deduction made by

    the traffic police couldn''t be wrong.¡± Lucian was quick to perish the thought he just had a minute ago.

    It was then that something popped into Roxanne''s head.

    ¡°I think I might have stopped the car somewhere yesterday night to help an olddy cross the road. But

    I only spent about six or seven minutes doing that, I guess?¡± No matter how she racked her brain,

    nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

    That was the only lull she could think of so far.

    Immediately, Lucian''s eyes lit up.

    ¡°Really? Which junction did you stop at? Can you remember?¡±

    Without deliberation, Roxanne detailed the location of the said junction. Lucian, in turn, rang Cayden up

    and asked thetter to have the traffic police begin another round of investigation at once.

    Half an hourter, all of Lucian''s hope went down the drain. Thest thing he expected to hear was that

    the surveince cameras at that very junction had been faulty the night before.

    For a moment there, he could not help but feel all the more heavy-hearted.

    It seemed that it was those six to seven minutes that had granted an opportunity for the perpetrator to

    tamper with the brakes. That person was even well aware that the surveince cameras were out of

    order.

    What a meticulous strategy!

    ¡°Could it be Shawn?¡± Lucian''s visage gradually turned as cold as the winter.

    It''s about time I meet that man from the north!

    In the meantime, Sonya was recuperating from the ident at the Farwell residence. She had just

    taken the medicine prescribed by the doctor from the hospital and was about to turn in early that night

    when a car drove into the courtyard.

    It was Elektra. She rushed into the house, seemingly worried about Sonya.

    ¡°Mrs. Farwell! I was just back home, and my parents told me that you were in a car crash. How are you

    feeling? Is everything all right?¡± Her anxious gaze was shining with sincerity.

    She approached Sonya and scrutinized the olddy from head to toe.

    ¡°I''m fine, really. It''s sote already, Elektra. Why did youe all the way here? You could''ve just

    called me.¡± Sonya beamed.

    ¡°I''m d that you''re okay! I was freaked out. What exactly happened?¡± Elektra simply had to ask the

    obvious. Putting up a front must be her forte.

    After recounting the whole incident to Elektra, Sonya unwittingly added, ¡°Luckily, it was me who had

    gotten into that ident. Had it been Roxanne instead, she would''ve been severely injured,

    considering how fast she would usually drive.¡±

    The second Elektra heard that remark, her mien changed subtly. Even her eyes became frosty.

    Nevertheless, she managed to conceal her grim expression in no time.

    She must''ve decided to turn over a new leaf, huh? Thank goodness I wasn''t swayed by her!

    Elektra secretly gnashed her teeth. On the surface, however, she had to muster a smile so bright. ¡°It

    was such a coincidence, wasn''t it, Mrs. Farwell? You even managed to save Ms. Jarvis the trouble.

    Lady Luck must smile on her!¡±

    Eh? Why must she talk like that? Something''s off with this girl.

    Even so, Sonya chose to dismiss her doubt as she continued wearing an amicable countenance.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern, Elektra. It''s gettingte. I want to rest early. You should also go home and

    tell your mom and dad that I''m fine.¡±

 Chapter 1845

    Chapter 1845

    Meanwhile, a recently developed office building officiallyunched in Horington as an enterprise brand

    that day.

    Out of the hundred-odd stories of the building, twenty of them belonged to Crawford Heights Group.

    Coralie was d in business attire as she sat in the chief financial officer''s office, busy auditing the

    export sales for that month.

    As soon as she concluded the statistical report, a broad grin was etched on her face. She hastily

    picked up the phone and dialed her brother''s number.

    ¡°Congrats, Shawn! Our sales have skyrocketed again this month! Compared tost month, it has

    increased by more than one hundred and thirty percent. We''ll be realizing your n in no time.¡±

    The business world is no different from a battlefield. Coralie was awed by Shawn''s capability.

    ¡°We''re still far from achieving our goal. To think that we could generate that many sales by poaching

    just three of Farwell Group''s clients, I wouldn''t dare to imagine how good Lucian is at running their

    business,¡± responded Shawn.

    Instead of being consumed by conceit at that transient sess, Shawn began to see Lucian''s terrifying

    control.

    In fact, his newly foundedpany was barely even one-tenth of Farwell Group in size.

    Unlike Farwell Group, which had their headquarters already taking up two blocks of building, not to

    mention having their very own massive industrial area, all Shawn owned were twenty measly stories

    within an office building.

    ¡°Commend them if you must, Shawn, but there''s no need to belittle yourself. We''re not based in this

    southern city, so we ought to take it one step at a time. Anyway, this is only the beginning. I believe in

    you!¡± Coralie did not forget to sing her brother''s praises.

    After hanging up the phone, shepleted her work and shut down theptop. The corner of her lips

    curled upward slightly without her knowing it.

    Asical as it might sound, the man who had been involved in the car ident turned out to be

    Jonathan, Frieda''s elder brother.

    It was as though the fate of bothdies and their brothers were inextricably intertwined.

    Then came a knock on the door. ¡°Come in!¡± answered Coralie.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Frieda entered the office with an upright demeanor. She was appointed the deputy chief financial officer

    of Crawford Heights Group, or rather, Coralie''s assistant.

    Regardless, she could not have asked for a better job than that.

    To be managing the finance of a tradingpany that big, she had found more pleasure than

    overseeing those fourteen medicinal herbs suppliers prior to that.

    ¡°Ms. Crawford, I''ve finishedpiling the statistics on our goods importation. Please have a look.¡±

    Frieda raised her gaze to sneak a peek while submitting the report. For some reason, she feared

    Coralie.

    On the flip side, Coralie was all smiles. ¡°You don''t have to be rigid when there are only two of us,

    Frieda. Just call me by my first name! Oh, by the way, let''s have dinner together after work.¡±

    Frieda bobbed her head. Deep down, she was worried that Coralie might hold a grudge against her

    because of the tight p she had given Coralie the other night.

    Lowering her head a little, Frieda stepped out of Coralie''s office and went back to her own office.

    Frieda''s office was nowhere close to being as majestic as Coralie''s. Still, it was spacious enough for

    her. Thepany had even assigned a secretary to help her.

    Frieda knew very well the reason Coralie would y up to her all of a sudden. What she did not know

    was how Coralie had gotten acquainted with Jonathan in the first ce. That woman has to have a

    thing for Jonathan! How ridiculous! If they really end up tying the knot, what would that make our

    rtionship?

    Frieda''s mind was abuzz with chaos as she tried to figure it out.

    Out of the blue, her secretary barged into the office in a panic.

    ¡°I have something to report, Ms. Queen.¡±

    Noticing the anxiety brimming in the secretary''s eyes, Frieda prompted on the spot, ¡°What''s wrong?¡±

    ¡°There seems to be an issue with the payment from some of our clients. The three new clients had yet

    to remit us their outstanding bnce, and they''re way past the grace period allotted to them. If they still

    don''t pay up, our suppliers will be the first toe after us!¡±

    Frieda froze at that revtion. Aren''t those three clients the ones personally secured by Shawn not

    long ago?

    Among them was Paolo, the man who had openly turned his back on Lucian.

    Given the situation at hand, idling about was not an option for Frieda. Once again, she made a beeline

    for Coralie''s office.

 Chapter 1846

    Chapter 1846

    Coralie panicked as well after learning about the situation.

    Indeed, import and export trade was very prone to pitfalls. Regardless of how profitable the business

    might be, the most crucial aspect was whether the payments could be recovered.

    She hastily ryed the news to Shawn.

    ¡°I''ll ask Danny to look into it immediately.¡± Shawn became serious as well.

    He had handed the entire list of Farwell Group''s clients in Epea to his assistant, Danny Yaeger, to

    handle.

    After Danny received the instruction, the first person he contacted was Paolo.

    A few minuteter, Danny reverted to Shawn.

    ¡°What? The number was terminated?¡± Shawn was livid.

    ¡°I''ll try contacting the other two clients. Perhaps this is just a temporary issue. Mr. Paolo often gets into

    unnecessary trouble and frequently changes his phone number.¡± Danny tried to exin that it might

    just be a coincidence. However, he was actually distressed as well.

    He braced himself, hung up the call, and continued to dial the numbers of the other two major clients.

    The increase in sales performance that month was mainly due to the three clients they snatched from

    Farwell Group. If the deals with all three of them encountered problems, it would be disastrous.

    Soon, he received feedback after making the two phone calls¡ª both numbers were also terminated.

    Danny became terrified. He hurriedly searched the contact details of the three clients''panies.

    ording to the information provided on the inte, he dialed the numbers with trembling hands.

    The result was the same¡ªthe calls couldn''t be connected at all.

    Danny didn''t know how to report that to Shawn. He felt so disconcerted that his head was about to

    explode.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Shawn was initially enjoying a ss of red wine at his vi, nning to go for a swimter.

    However, he was no longer in the mood for that. Danny hasn''t gotten back to me after so long, which

    means something must have gone wrong.

    He swiftly changed his clothes, got into his Bentley, and headed to thepany.

    When he arrived at the CEO''s office, Danny was already standing by the entrance, thetter''s face

    gloomy as if he had been constipated for years.

    ¡°Did everything go wrong?¡± Shawn pushed the door open and walked in.

    Before receiving Danny''s reply, he had already thought of the most probable reason behind the

    urrence of that predicament. Perhaps all of this is a trap set by Lucian to trick me. Damn it!

    Shawn''s eyes darkened while Danny shivered and lowered his head, not daring to look up.

    At that moment, someone knocked on the door.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford, a guest sent over a flower basket and insisted you view it.¡±

    After all, that was their first day of moving into the building. Many guests had been sending flower

    baskets to them since morning.

    Most of the gifts were either ced downstairs or at the entrance of thepany.

    Danny frowned. Who is this impertinent businessman who ridiculously requested Mr. Crawford to look

    at a flower basket in person?

    He immediately snapped at the secretary, ¡°Don''t bother Mr. Crawford with such trivial matters! Just find

    a ce to put it.¡±

    A troubled look spread across the secretary''s face. ¡°Ms. Crawford told me to send it over, and the

    sender of this flower basket is Lucian from Farwell Group.¡±

    Shawn grimaced and instantaneously strode out of the office, startling the secretary.

    ¡°As expected, he''s the culprit.¡± Shawn riveted his eyes on Lucian''s name. ¡°Haha, what a provocation!¡±

    The secretary was utterly frightened by Shawn''s facial expression which was now contorted with barely

    suppressible rage.

    Danny hurriedly stepped out of the office to take a look too. Colors drained from his face as he red

    at the secretary. Isn''t this just a deliberate attempt to get on Mr. Crawford''s nerves? So, those three

    clients actually pretended to betray Lucian and scammed arge sum from us that amounted to several

    hundred million.

    Ultimately, Shawn restrained himself from smashing the flower basket as doing so would be beneath

    him.

    However, that would leave him with no outlet to vent the anger within his chest.

    Without saying a word, he turned around and returned to his office, mming the door shut behind him.

    Not long after, loud sounds of the office getting thrashed, and objects being shattered reverberated

    incessantly in the air.

 Chapter 1847

    Chapter 1847

    That night, Shawn received a phone call from his family and endured a torrent of scolding for half an

    hour.

    Coralie also wore a grim expression as she knew Shawn''s failure to manage thepany well would

    mean she had to return to the north and face those decrepit old folks again.

    The northern climate was too dry and had deleterious effects on her skin.

    Nevertheless, her mood remained upbeat because she had sessfully invited Jonathan for a meetup.

    Coralie had asked him out by using the excuse of wanting to reimburse him for the car damage, but he

    had rejected her tly. Then, after a bit of coaxing, he finally agreed to let her treat him to a meal as an

    expression of her apology.

    Through constant inquiries with Frieda, Coralie finally understood Jonathan''s personality better. He was

    a rtively rigid person.

    Regardless, she found his cool character to be attractive.

    When Shawn exited his room, Frieda hurriedly served him a ss of coffee, not daring to say much as

    she worried that any attempt tofort him might only upset him further.

    ¡°Shawn, it''s just a few hundred million. There''s no need for them to be so mad. I don''t know what those

    old folks at home are thinking, fussing over this insignificant amount of money. Competing with Farwell

    Group is bound to involve losses. Didn''t you also cause Lucian to lose money recently? This just

    proves that he''s a worthy opponent.¡±

    Coralie''s constion struck a chord and immediately calmed Shawn down.

    Even his tense expression somewhat rxed.

    ¡°You''re right! Still, we can confirm Lucian is targeting us now. In that case, there''s no need for us to be

    furtive anymore. We shall face him head-on. But I''m curious why those Epean clients are so hard to

    sway. Are they really that loyal to Lucian, or does he possess some dirt on them?¡±

    This time, Shawn suffered a loss without fully grasping the reason behind his defeat.

    Coralie contemted for a few moments but couldn''t provide him with an answer either.

    Frieda hesitated to speak. Noticing that, Shawn shed a faint smile and said, ¡°If you have something

    to share, go ahead. You probably know more than we do.¡±

    Only then did Frieda begin to exin in a soft tone, ¡°I heard from my brother that Lucian personally

    nurtured these Epean clients from scratch, so they likely reported to him right after we contacted them.

    I even suspect Mr. Paolo''s visit was specifically to locate us.¡±

    Coralie narrowed her eyes and chimed in, ¡°So, Mr. Paolo deliberately pretended to be a lecher to lower

    our guard. At the same time, Lucian arranged for the other two people to cooperate with Mr. Paolo to

    swindle our goods. A group of three clients was just right¡ªnot too many to raise suspicion, yet not too

    few to make us feel unmotivated.¡±

    After listening to her analysis, Shawn mulled over his erroneous judgment. In the end, he gritted his

    teeth and said, ¡°Ultimately, we underestimated Lucian.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Lucian''s working style is veryplicated, sometimes sincere, sometimes domineering, and

    sometimes cunning, making him hard to predict,¡± Frieda said objectively after she noticed Shawn had

    regained his rationality.

    Coralie curled the corner of her lips into a sneer. ¡°Shawn, he really is your biggest rival in this lifetime.

    You must try harder to avoid suffering overly humiliating defeats.¡±

    Shawn shot a cold nce at his sister, warning her, ¡°That goes without saying. I''ll bear my own

    responsibilities. As for you, I suggest you practice more caution when interacting with Jonathan to

    avoid revealing anything to him. Frieda mentioned her brother has little interest in women, so you

    shouldn''t be too confident either.¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    The siblings jibed at one another in a lighthearted manner.

    Frieda figured she would need more time to adapt to that kind of atmosphere. To the best of her

    recollection, her arguments with her own brother would always escte quickly.

 Chapter 1848

    Chapter 1848

    Lucian and Jonathan talked business over coffee in the mansion.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    There had been no further progress in the investigation of the cause of the ident.

    Upon discovering that his sister was employed in Shawn''spany, Jonathan wanted to call her back

    for questioning, but Lucian stopped him.

    ¡°It was Shawn who asked Old Mr. Lomax to help us. Though it was Roxanne who had synthesized the

    antidote, Old Mr. Lomax''s help was crucial. I believe Shawn wouldn''t stoop to employ such tactics. We

    can eliminate his involvement with confidence.¡±

    Jonathan nodded. The logic was sound.

    The Crawford family from up north was prestigious, controlling many estates and societal elites.

    Coming from such a family, Shawn would be discreet if he were to be unscrupulous.

    ¡°Have you been taking your medicine regrly?¡± Lucian suddenly asked.

    Jonathan nodded. ¡°I have been taking Roxanne''s traditional medicine as prescribed. Dr. Xander told

    me to go back for a follow-up at the end of the month.¡±

    ¡°That''s good. Madilyn is very concerned about your condition,¡± Lucian reminded him subtly, hoping

    Jonathan would be able to pick up the hint.

    To his surprise, Jonathan looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Yes, Dr. Xander has a gentle personality and

    genuinely cares for people.¡±

    Lucian narrowed his eyes.

    There seems to be something going on here. Did something happen after ourst visit to the

    orphanage for donations?

    However, he did not feelfortable asking about it. As Jonathan had always maintained a serious

    demeanor around him, he could only behave the same.

    Noticing something unusual in Lucian''s gaze, Jonathan asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Lucian?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing! Keep an eye on Shawn from now on. He lost this time, so he definitely won''t take it lying

    down.¡±

    Jonathan nodded, secretly admiring Lucian in his heart.

    Shawn could not have been more secretive, yet Lucian not only guessed his intentions but also

    responded quickly enough to outmaneuver him.

    The pair chatted a little longer until Jonathan announced that he had an appointment and needed to

    leave.

    Lucian''s expression grew grim. He gave a call to Cayden and made some arrangements.

    Hepletely upgraded the security system of the research institute and added more bodyguards at

    the research institute, the hospital, and the office.

    In addition, her vehicle would be inspected every day before she got in.

    Jonathan arrived at the agreed-upon restaurant at noon.

    Coralie leaped to her feet with joy and waved both arms enthusiastically to greet him when she saw

    him.

    Her infectious charm was evident to many patrons in the restaurant.

    Jonathan recognized her as the woman who had crashed into him the other night.

    ¡°Hello, Miss. There''s no need to spend so much. My car isn''t badly damaged, anyway.¡± Jonathan

    walked over to the table, but he showed no signs of wanting to sit.

    Coralie beamed, her eyes crinkling. ¡°Think of it as having a meal with me, Mr. Queen. That wouldn''t

    take up too much of your time, would it?¡±

    ¡°All right, then.¡± Jonathan nodded and sat down.

    Having learned about Jonathan''s preferences from Frieda, Coralie already knew his favorite food in

    advance. Everything she ordered was something he enjoyed, and that surprised him.

    ¡°Do you like this dish too, Ms. Crawford? What a coincidence. Me too! This ce is famous for its beef

    tenderloins. Are you a local?¡±

    As they ate, Coralie felt she was finally bridging the gap between herself and Jonathan.

    Throughout it all, she never revealed her identity and of course, she would not tell him she had learned

    about him from Frieda.

    She wanted to make him feel as though they were the perfect match.

 Chapter 1849

    Chapter 1849

    Elektra arrived aboard the cruise ship.

    ¡°The n has failed. Sonya is determined to be a good mother-inw and won''t be suspecting

    Roxanne at all.¡± Looking dejected, Elektra awaited Christina''s response.

    Christina''s face contorted with rage.

    ¡°Goddammit. Why did nothing happen to Sonya? She trusts Roxanne so much, doesn''t she? Very well,

    then. We''ll have to make Roxanne suspect her,¡± Christina said through gritted teeth, her voiceced

    with menace.

    ¡°I''m afraid that won''t be easy to do. Your n has alerted them. Lucian has since increased security

    around Roxanne.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We''ll start with the children! I have nothing left to lose, anyway. I haven''t been

    afraid of anything for a long time. It was my fault for not being cruel enough to wipe out the three little

    shits earlier! Everything would have been so much better now if I had!¡±

    Elektra felt the hairs on her back stand on end from the cold gust of foreboding rushing to her scalp.

    She suddenly realized what a grave mistake it was to work with Christina.

    This woman holds a grudge. Nothing is beneath her at this point. If anything happens, she can just

    escape back to Hawen to be with her Mr. Goldstein.

    Elektra''s eyes darkened for a moment, which made Christina re at her.

    ¡°What is it? Are you worried that I''ll mess up?¡± Christina asked in a teasing tone.

    Elektra remainedposed. ¡°You said we won''t harm them directly. It seems that you''re out of ideas.¡±

    Christina''s expression froze, but she quickly gathered herself. ¡°Acting against the children is indeed

    rather idiotic. It''s fine if you don''t want to go along with it. We''ll think of something else.¡±

    That night, Roxanne finished the broth Sonya made and felt its warmth extend to her heart.

    Emerging from the study, Lucian hugged her gently from the back.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Please have your mother stop cooking for me, Lucian. I''m no longer in pain. Besides, she hasn''t fully

    recovered yet.¡±

    Roxanne had been having broth for the past few days, and her period had already ended.

    She knew deep down that Sonya was trying to make amends.

    However, Sonya''s perseverance convinced Roxanne that she had changed her mind regarding her.

    Perhaps Sonya had really changed.

    ¡°Don''t take it to heart. Let her do it since she''s willing to. She actually thinks the same way as I do. The

    Farwell family owes you and the children a great deal.¡±

    Reveling in her scent, Lucian gathered her long ck hair and tucked it behind her shoulder.

    Unable to help himself, he kissed her on the cheek.

    Instinctively, something within him stirred.

    The wolf that had starved for days cornered its prey.

    Roxanne''s cheeks turned pink. She tilted her head, and an intent to reciprocate rose in her eyes.

    However, the words that came next dampened Lucian''s fire.

    ¡°We''ll wait two more days.¡±

    Lucian could do nothing else but let go of her. ¡°I''ll go take a cold shower, then.¡±

    Roxanneughed, looking pleased with herself at the sight of his resentment. ¡°Be careful not to catch a

    cold!¡±

    The sound of rushing water could be heard from the bathroom soon after. Roxanne returned to the

    study, picked up her book, and turned her attention to the Cerulean Needle Technique.

 Chapter 1850

    Chapter 1850

    At the entrance of the City Hall, Roxanne''s thoughts drifted back to the past as she held the marriage

    certificate in her hands.

    She had gotten married to Lucian for the first time under simrly ill-prepared circumstances.

    However, Lucian had been in a rush back then. He had driven off and tasked Cayden with sending her

    home after obtaining the marriage certificate as though it was just a notice.

    Now, however, Lucian was smartly dressed with a bouquet of roses in his hand, and he was smiling

    from ear to ear.

    ¡°What made you want to get our marriage certificate before doing anything else?¡± Lucian walked over

    and unabashedly kissed Roxanne on the forehead.

    Many other couples who were waiting for their turn could not tear their eyes from them.

    The man is devastatingly handsome, and the woman''s beauty is equally breathtaking.

    ¡°Let''s register first, as we have lots to do. You have proposed, anyway. I want the children to settle

    down as soon as possible. When we return, I have to transfer Archie''s and Benny''s ounts to your

    name.¡±

    Roxanne smiled as she ran him through her ns. She only had eyes for his serious-looking face. The

    tenderness in his gaze was what she had looked forward to for years.

    ¡°You''re joking, right? You''re now a rich woman too. The inheritance rights of the Farwell family won''t

    appeal to you.¡± Lucian handed her the bouquet of roses, then produced his phone and turned on the

    front camera.

    Bending over slightly, he pressed his cheek against Roxanne''s.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Roxanne was taken aback.

    ¡°Smile! I''m uploading a picture of us as my first post on Instagram!¡± Lucian said.

    Roxanne looked at the camera and smiled brightly, brimming with pure happiness.

    After taking several pictures in a row, Lucian began to write a caption.

    ¡°Isn''t this inappropriate? Your followers are important clients or close family members. Don''t you have

    to portray a stern persona? That''s the reason why you''ve never uploaded anything over the years, isn''t

    it?¡± Roxanne cautioned hesitantly.

    Lucian shook his head. ¡°You''re the reason why I''m learning to change.¡±

    Roxanne was stunned by those words. At the same time, she was curious about the caption he wrote.

    Hand in hand until the end? Or is he telling the world that he loves me?

    She quickly fished out her phone and refreshed her app, eager to see what Lucian had posted.

    Looking up, she met his twinkling eyes.

    At the same time, his caption appeared when the app loaded.

    The caption read: From this moment forth, we will never be apart again.

    He even included a photograph of their marriage certificate.

    ¡°How unoriginal!¡± Roxanne teased, feeling a sweetness warming her from the inside.

    Lucian shed her a captivating smile.

    ¡°After this, I can begin documenting everything about the children and us on Instagram.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. Upon noticing the increasing number of onlookers, she urged Lucian to leave.

    ¡°Let''s go. Next up, wedding photos. We''ll pick our outfits today. Do you have any requests for the

    location?¡± Lucian led her by the hand as they walked toward the car.

    She shook her head, not minding very much where they took the photographs.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    As long as the pictures are taken with him, they will be beautiful no matter where we go.

    However, Roxanne underestimated the difficulty of taking wedding photographs.

    Her initial assumption was that picking outfits would not be a problem.

    Upon arriving at the bridal shop and seeing the array of beautiful dresses, however, she was seized by

    an impulse to try them all.

    Even after two hours, she still could not make up her mind.

 Chapter 1851

    Chapter 1851

    Roxanne was surprised to find out how exhausting it was to take wedding photographs.

    In order to strike attractive poses, she was forced to remain still for close to ten minutes at a time.

    Toward the end, she could not even force a smile. Fortunately, Lucian''s lighthearted demeanor

    throughout it all kept her spirits up.

    When it was finally over, she protested vehemently when Lucian mentioned a few other locations they

    were expected to be at.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, Ms. Jarvis, with your looks and usual attire, any location would make a great backdrop for

    your wedding photos.¡±

    The photographer, a young woman, could not help but marvel at the stunning couple before her. They

    were undoubtedly the most beautiful pair she had ever photographed. There was almost no need for

    post-production retouchingter on.

    She offered toe along during the honeymoon and take vacation photographs if Roxanne was done

    for the day.

    Roxanne agreed at once. Lucian, too, did not voice any objections.

    Upon returning home, the children, whom Cayden had dropped off, learned their parents had just taken

    wedding photographs and immediately surrounded them and asked to see the pictures.

    ¡°Mommy, you must be the most beautiful bride in the world in the wedding dress.¡±

    ¡°Where are the photos, Daddy? We want to see them!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Daddy is pretty handsome, but Mommy is better looking. She''s more beautiful than a movie

    star.¡±

    The children''s ttery was worth the pain of the entire day.

    Lucian and Roxanne exchanged a nce and a knowing smile.

    The children were still chattering away when the family sat down for dinner, asking when the wedding

    would take ce and where the honeymoon would be. They even asked if they would be getting a

    younger sibling.

    The couple could onlyment the fact that the children were growing up too quickly.

    Suddenly, a car entered the porch. Since the butler granted it entry, they assumed it was somebody

    they knew.

    Elektra''s appearance during dinner took them by surprise.

    All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.

    One usually does not visit others during their meal unless it is urgent. It''s basic courtesy.

    However, Elektra could not hold it in any longer.

    She had seen the photograph of the couple''s marriage certificate on Lucian''s Instagram and how

    intimate they were in their picture.

    She panicked and even despaired.

    God did not even give her a chance.

    Feeling utterly helpless, she was desperate to do something to alleviate the pain in her heart.

    Christina had been scornful. ¡°So what if they got married again? They got divorced once before, didn''t

    they? How can you be certain that he won''t leave Roxanne again? Of course, your only other chance

    will onlye from me.¡±

    Clutching at Christina''s n as though it was her lifeline, Elektra agreed to carry out the next phase.

    Unable to contain her panic, she drove to the Farwell residence during dinner.

    She was not there to see Lucian. Instead, she wanted to clear her mind.

    Pestering Lucian would only arouse Roxanne''s suspicions, and at the same time, drive Lucian further

    away from her.

    ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, congrattions on registering your marriage today!¡± Suppressing her emotions as

    she crossed the threshold, Elektra dutifully yed the part of a friend and gave them her blessing.

    Roxanne and Lucian waved her over, and the children called her to join them for dinner.

    Elektra declined tactfully, ¡°I had ate lunch today. I''ve beening up with a business n ofte, so

    my meals have been irregr. By the way, Roxanne, I have something to discuss with you.¡±

    Having thought she hade for Lucian, Roxanne was caught off-guard.

    She nodded, set her cutlery down, and entered the living room with her guest.

 Chapter 1852

    Chapter 1852

    Lucian was also curious about what Elektra wanted to discuss with Roxanne.

    However, he didn''t need to ask, as she would tell him afterward.

    Producing some premium coffee beans he had been gifted and having it brewed for them, he then

    brought the children upstairs for a game of chess.

    Archie and Benny were improving rapidly, which required him to concentrate and y to the best of his

    abilities.

    Meanwhile, Este returned to work on her designs.

    ¡°Can I start apany, Daddy?¡± Este asked suddenly. ¡°I want to bring my designs of children''s

    apparel to life and see if people like them.¡±

    Lucian waved his hand, signifying his approval. Starting apany is a small matter.

    Overjoyed, Este turned her attention back to her draft.

    Lucian only regained his senses after the game. What did I just promise Este? That''s right¡ªto start a

    company for children''s apparel! It''s not a bad investment to make. Besides, my talented daughter is

    worth a shot.

    Lucian became serious. After instructing the boys to take a break, he gave Cayden a call to initiate

    ns for registering thepany the following day. Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Think about it carefully, Essie. What would you like to name it?¡±

    Este stopped what she was doing and gave it some thought. She even asked for her brothers'' help,

    but after they came up with a few names, she remained unsatisfied. Atst, she decided to take a few

    days to mull it over.

    Downstairs in the living room, Elektra learned from small talk with Roxanne that she had taken her

    wedding photographs that day. Elektra couldn''t help feeling jealous inside.

    However, her expression did not betray her. Instead, she showered them with praise about how good

    they looked.

    Noticing that she still had not gotten to the point, Roxanne became curious. What could it be that is so

    difficult to broach? Does she need money? Or does she want my help in treating someone?

    ¡°I''ve been back in the country for quite some time, Roxanne, and have been looking for an investment

    opportunity. Unfortunately, I haven''t found anything yet, and it''s been frustrating. I spent the whole of

    last night brainstorming, and an idea finally came to me. That is why I came so urgently to see you as

    soon as I woke up.¡±

    ¡°Investment? How does this pertain to me?¡±

    Roxanne became puzzled when Elektra had, atst, arrived at the point. Wouldn''t something like this

    be more appropriate to discuss with Lucian?

    Farwell Group had an abundance of money, resources, and connections. It was the partner every

    entrepreneur dreamed of doing business with.

    ¡°Indeed. This is an opportunity only suited for you.¡± Elektra''s eyes shed with excitement.

    Even without the follow-up ns in ce, the tip given by Christina was an excellent investment.

    Roxanne was rather dubious, so Elektra continued, ¡°Your research institute has some of the most

    advanced research and development techniques in the country. Have you considered that a small

    modification to the pharmaceutical products you''re already working on would make it possible to

    produce cosmeceutical products? At the moment, the domestic market for cosmeceutical products is

    inconsistent, with most consumers prefer foreign luxury brands. This is a massive opportunity for us.

    Let''s be partners and start apany specializing in cosmeceutical products. You don''t have to do

    anything except research and development, and I''ll handle the rest. That way, it won''t interfere with

    other aspects of your research.¡±

    Elektra spoke so quickly that her cheeks flushed with excitement. If I do this well, the promise it holds

    could even surpass my family''s business.

    Roxanne''s doubts dissipated after she listened to it. She began to consider the matter carefully.

 Chapter 1853

    Chapter 1853

    ¡°Technique is the first step of production, so ourpany will be split seventy-thirty, with you holding

    majority stakes. You shall hold the position of CEO while I''ll be the executive general manager. The

    company will be registered under your name. That is the best offer I cane up with as a gesture of

    sincerity.¡±

    Elektra came to Roxanne with the mindset of an entrepreneur pitching her idea.

    She had even done her homework and could provide in-depth exnations pertaining to market

    analysis, product pricing, and brand building.

    What she disyed was a fervent passion for the product.

    To her, the best person to go into business with was Roxanne. Roxanne''s research institute could

    uncover theposition of herbalpounds, which was the aspect their fellow countrymen trusted

    the most.

    She even knew that Roxanne had developed a drug for endocrine regtion, which also happened to

    have a convenient side effect of reducing e.

    Atst, after careful consideration, Roxanne deemed the investment feasible.

    ¡°I must conduct a meeting with my colleagues at the research institute about this investment

    opportunity. Forgive me for not being able to agree immediately.¡±

    Roxanne could have made that decision on her own, but she just came up with a pretext. Although the

    staff at the research institute trusted herpletely, she wanted to get Lucian''s opinion as his business

    experience far exceeded hers.

    In fact, Roxanne could even form a partnership with Farwell Group. It would eliminate the need to

    approach Elektra.

    However, it would be a betrayal of Elektra''s trust since she was the one who proposed this idea.

    Elektra nodded, suppressing the panic within her. ¡°Sure. Many people''s interests are at stake, after all.

    Take a couple of days to think about it before getting back to me.¡±

    After that, Roxanne discussed some of the details with her.

    Elektra handled them all with ease. She hade well-prepared.

    At that moment, she even felt her loyalty swaying.

    Although Christina had given her the n with the intention of seeking revenge on Roxanne, the

    opportunity the investment held was too promising. The Lane family''s standing could be raised

    significantly if she seeded. She, on the other hand, would be somebody who had

    aplished something.

    Two hourster, Elektra left the Farwell residence. She did not even bid Lucian farewell.

    Returning upstairs, Roxanne urged the children to shower and tuck themselves in.

    ¡°You two were talking for a long time. Seems like it was something really important, wasn''t it?¡± Lucian

    was curious.

    Roxanne was still in disbelief that Elektra woulde to her to talk about a partnership.

    Madilyn once warned me that Elektra''s a childhood friend of Lucian''s. In fact, Elektra wanted to go with

    him alone on the mission to help Nichs had he not dragged me along. What''s going on in her head?

    Could I be overthinking? Does she seriously intend to make something of herself?

    After mulling it over for a long time and realizing that Lucian was waiting for her response, Roxanne

    recounted the discussion regarding the investment opportunity.

    Lucian listened with rapt attention. His eyes were filled with approval.

    ¡°It''s a solid idea. I have considered this once, but I was worried it might mean more work for you. Now

    that Elektra is willing to handle the operations, it seems like a promising investment opportunity.¡±

    As long as Roxanne was the one in control, Lucian did not see the need topete for the business.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    That was also a significant factor in how he managed to secure partnerships with many influential

    families for Farwell Group.

    ¡°Are you saying that it''s doable? Just as well. I have priced the products very low, so the research

    institute''s profit margin is quite poor. I''ve always felt bad about not being able to offer better perks to the

    R&D staff. But with cosmeceutical products, we have a chance to make a difference. If we can build a

    brand and capture some of the market shares from the luxury Epean brands, we could set up more

    factories domestically and create more jobs.¡±

    There was a twinkle in Lucian''s eyes as he listened to Roxanne. His admiration for her grew even

    more.

    Her ability to think things through and anticipate potential oues has been improving.

 Chapter 1854

    Chapter 1854

    ¡°You''re not the only one who negotiated a project tonight. I, too, have agreed to an excellent business

    proposal,¡± Lucian announced with a smile.

    Roxanne froze. He did not take one step out of the house. Who did he discuss business with?

    Her curiosity grew when she took in his secretive demeanor. What investment could have made him

    this happy?

    It took some probing before Lucian finally decided to share the news.

    ¡°I''m investing in our talented designer, of course! Essie asked me to start apany for her. She wants

    to gain a foothold in the children''s apparel market.¡±

    Roxanne was stunned. ¡°Are you sure? Aren''t you afraid of making a loss? Essie is indeed talented, but

    this decision may be too hastily made. What happens if she makes you suffer a loss? I don''t want her

    to be under any pressure.¡±

    Lucian gazed at her steadily.

    Atst, Roxanne admitted to herself after further thought that she had indeed thought too much.

    Given Farwell Group''s wealth, it would not make the slightest dent even if Este bankrupted one

    company a day for ten years.

    ¡°Don''t worry. Este has plenty of time to try new designs. If she can''t manage, we''ll hire local

    designers to work with her. Our child''s dream is what''s important.¡±

    Although Lucian could afford to make losses, he was strangely confident in his daughter''s designs.

    ¡°My dear, the father of my children, you''re spoiling them too much.¡±

    Lucian was momentarily taken aback by his new moniker. He found it interesting.

    Immediately, he pulled her into an embrace. ¡°We got married today, the mother of my children. Does

    that mean...¡±

    Roxanne''s cheeks flushed crimson. She became unusually silent.

    Taking her silence as consent, Lucian swept her off her feet and carried her into the bedroom.

    ¡°The children aren''t asleep yet!¡± she protested.

    ¡°They want a younger sibling and are counting on us. We can''t let them down.¡±

    Elektra arrived aboard the cruise ship to see Christina.

    ¡°Mr. Goldstein''s business obligations require me to return to Hawen tonight, but I have left behind

    several of my men to gather information. They can assist you at any time, so feel free to call me

    whenever you need them,¡± Christina drawled.

    Leaving Horington this time is different from thest. I had fled before in a pathetic state, like a wreck.

    Elektra nodded, aware that the men left behind might also be keeping an eye on her.

    The fragility of their alliance was apparent to both of them, even without words.

    ¡°I''m guessing that Roxanne will most likely agree. Gain her trust at the start by keeping your head

    down and doing things well. Do them so well that even Lucian doesn''t suspect a thing. Later on, we

    strike.¡±

    Christina detected Elektra''s hesitance with her sharp eyes.

    This woman''s resolve is not strong enough because shecks hatred. I need to fan the mes.

    ¡°I think you know very well what happened to the Pearson family. Since they have announced their

    marriage, their rtionship with the Lane family will only weaken. Your family will lose all hope if you

    don''t fight for it.¡±

    Elektra nodded. Although she did not like the woman very much, she was forced to admit that she was

    right.

    The partnership with Roxanne must be done well, whichever way I look at it.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    ¡°Got it. We''ll stick to the n,¡± Elektra replied firmly.

    The sudden appearance of a weight on her heart made her realize that it was toote to turn back now.

    Her visits to Christina had been captured on film to be used as leverage against her.

 Chapter 1855

    Chapter 1855

    Sonya made a beeline for the mansion as soon as morning arrived.

    The children were already awake and were impatiently waiting for their grandmother toe bearing

    delicious gifts.

    Sonya had started by tracking down local delicacies and buying them for the children.

    However, possibly because she was displeased at theck of authenticity, she decided to make them

    herself.

    That morning, she brought them some osmanthus cake.

    Roxanne woke up to find her body feeling as if it had rattled apart from the torture she had been put

    through.

    She even wondered if Lucian had snuck a pill to deliver his exceptionally fearsome performance.

    While he slept, she quickly tiptoed to get dressed, then headed down the stairs to greet Sonya.

    ¡°You''re here early, Mom!¡± she greeted, stunning Sonya for several seconds.

    Arriving down the stairs, Roxanne saw the children already in the kitchen having the time of their lives

    sampling delicacies.

    Sonya walked over, carrying another portion inly meant for Roxanne. After she regained her

    composure, she smiled brightly and said, ¡°Come, try these cakes I made!¡±

    Roxanne nodded. This change in greeting feels natural.

    That was how she had greeted Sonya in the past before it became Mrs. Farwell.

    Now that she was married, Roxanne no longer felt the need to be shy.

    As soon as Sonya set the pastries down, she hurried out to her car and returned with arge but t-

    looking purse.

    ¡°This is for you, Roxanne. A wedding gift from me. Inside you''ll find a bank card and a title deed. There

    isn''t much money on the card, but it''s a lucky number. The deed, on the other hand, is for a beachside

    mansion that caught my eye when I saw it with a friend recently. You can bring the children over for a

    vacation in the future.¡±

    Roxanne was stunned. Having thought of the gesture as merely a formality, she was surprised to

    discover that Sonya had nned it with so much thought.

    With a polite smile, she epted it graciously, ¡°Thank you, Mom!¡±

    Sonya beamed. ¡°There is no need to thank me. It''s what I should do. Let me know if there''s ever

    anything you need.¡±

    She had never dared hope for Roxanne to greet her like that again, thinking it would take several

    years.

    Upon closer reflection, Sonya realized that her daughter-inw was a straightforward person. Since the

    day she admitted her mistake, Roxanne had not embarrassed her once.

    In fact, it made her feel even more ashamed of the things she had done in the past. How stupid I was!

    As she sampled the cake, Roxanne praised Sonya''s culinary skills once more. The children, too, were

    enjoying themselves.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After she was done, Roxanne returned upstairs to retrieve a set of clothes from her walk-in closet that

    she had bought for Sonya.

    She had prepared it beforehand and nned to gift it once she obtained her marriage certificate.

    ¡°I hope you like this set of clothes, Mom. It should fit you. Why don''t you try it on?¡±

    Sonya took the clothes with trembling hands. She was so touched that her eyes became misty.

    ¡°All right. I''ll go upstairs to try it on. This is just the style I like!¡±

    Roxanne was surprised that such affordable clothes could make Sonya so happy.

    Ah well, people areplicated. In the past, Sonya wouldn''t have shown any interest in anything I

    bought for her.

    Soon after, Sonya descended the stairs wearing the new clothes. It fitted her perfectly and entuated

    her beauty.

    After all, Sonya was once considered the most beautiful woman in her socialite circle.

    ¡°It suits me well! You have such good taste, Roxanne,¡± Sonya praised.

    ¡°You tter me. I don''t think I have a good eye for fashion! Tell me if you''re not happy with it, and I''ll

    exchange it for something else.¡±

    ¡°That''s not necessary. I like this very much.¡±

    With both sides on good terms, many unnecessary problems were avoided.

    When Lucian woke up, Roxanne went upstairs to show off her gift, then prepared to head for the

    research institute after kissing him goodbye.

    Although she knew everybody in the research institute would be at her beck and call, she intended to

    discuss Elektra''s partnership proposal with them and see if there were any avenues she had yet

    considered.

    Meanwhile, Sonya would send the children to the kindergarten.

 Chapter 1856

    Chapter 1856

    The executives of the research institute concluded their meeting with a unanimous agreement to

    venture into the cosmeceutical industry.

    Such an endeavor would not only improve their livelihood but would also them more funds to

    conduct costlier experiments.

    With her excellent memory, Roxanne recounted most of the details.

    Fully convinced, the group had nothing else to add.

    Atst, however, Roxanne called Lucian to ascertain its feasibility once more.

    ¡°Go for it. Since Elektra is on board to invest and most of the shares are yours, I''d say give it a shot.¡±

    Lucian''s affirmation made Roxanne feel more at ease.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    That afternoon, she called Elektra to express her agreement and also ask when the capital could be

    secured.

    Elektra told her she would be getting thirty million for the first phase, seventy million for the second

    phase, and additional funding as needed for the third phase.

    Best of all, the capital could be secured on the same day.

    Roxanne was impressed by her partner''s efficiency. She immediately instructed Linda to expedite the

    company registration process.

    That evening, Roxanne gathered the core personnel, including Peregrine and his team, and took them

    to a hotel. Elektra, apanied by some investors who had a long-standing business rtionship with

    her family, met them there to sign the agreements.

    It was in that simple manner that the partnership began.

    After the formalities, the feast began.

    However, it soon became in that both sides did not belong in the same social circle. Roxanne''s

    people were all researchers who had nothing inmon with the investors.

    As a result, Roxanne had Linda make the arrangements to send them back after the meal.

    The investors did not take offense. Instead, they chatted and drank among themselves before leaving

    not long after.

    Atst, only Roxanne and Elektra were left.

    Roxanne raised her ss. ¡°Here''s to a sessful partnership, Ms. Lane,¡± she said happily, inclining

    her head.

    ¡°You don''t have to be so formal with me, Roxanne. Just call me Elektra as Lucian does. From today on,

    we''re partners.¡±

    Elektra admired Roxanne''s ability to be certain about such arge investment given such a short

    amount of time.

    She''s decisive enough to grab hold of an opportunity that presents itself. I, on the other hand, can''t

    evenpare with Christina. This whole thing was her idea.

    ¡°All right. We are allies now. From here on out, things are going to be tougher on your end. We will

    spend almost the whole thirty million from the first phase. The capital of the second phase, which will

    be used to build the factory, needs to be ready on hand.¡±

    In simple terms, Roxanney out her needs, to which Elektra readily agreed.

    After several more sses of wine, Roxanne suddenly received a call from Madilyn, who sounded

    morose.

    Startled, she bid Elektra farewell and headed for the hospital.

    Upon arriving, she headed straight to the director''s office. Pushing open the door, she saw Madilyn

    looking all sad.

    Madilyn looked up. Her eyes were red.

    ¡°What happened? Who did this? Tell me!¡± Roxanne''s heart twinged painfully when she saw her usually

    cheerful best friend in that state.

    She went over, hugged her, and patted her shoulder.

    Madilyn gave Roxanne a squeeze as her tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°My mom might not make it,

    Roxanne.¡±

    Roxanne froze for several seconds.

    Upon regaining herposure, she asked, ¡°What happened? Tell me everything. Don''t be sad. She

    could still make it.¡±

    Madilyn seemed even more dejected after seeing Roxanne panic. ¡°I''m a doctor too, Roxanne. I can tell

    that she might not survive her heart attack.¡±

 Chapter 1857

    Chapter 1857

    Throughout the years, Madilyn had rarely talked about her family.

    Having known her for years, Roxanne had never probed because she could tell that her friend did not

    wish to discuss it.

    The only things Roxanne knew were that Madilyn''s family lived in the northwest and that she was in

    constant contact with her mother.

    Naturally, Roxanne became acquainted with Madilyn''s mother, Lorraine Xander, through numerous

    video calls. Madilyn took her mother''sst name.

    ¡°Where is Mdm. Xander now?¡± Roxanne asked. ¡°Have you brought her in? I''ll take a look at her first,

    then I want all the reports you have on her condition. Now''s not the time to wallow in sadness. Lest you

    forget, I''m a miracle worker!¡±

    Madilyn knew that Roxanne''s medical skills had solved many impossible cases and cured many

    patients the hospital deemed incurable.

    Besides, she was learned in ancient medicine.

    This time, however, Madilyn did not dare hold on to any hope. Based on her own years of medical

    experience, she could tell her mother might not make it this time.

    Her heart was gradually failing. Then, her other organs would break down until they were all beyond

    repair.

    Not only did she fear her disappointment worsening if she regained any hope, but she also did not want

    to put pressure on Roxanne.

    ¡°She''s here, Roxanne, at our hospital. Let''s go. I''ll take you to her.¡±

    After wiping her tears, Madilynposed herself and led Roxanne toward the inpatient department.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Roxanne was shocked upon entering the ward and seeing Lorraine, who was sound asleep. ¡°How did

    she be so thin?¡±

    Compared to the video call two months ago, her cheeks seemed to have shrunk, and her eyes had

    sunken. The skin on her exposed arms had sagged pitifully.

    ¡°After ourst video call two months ago,¡± Madilyn choked out, ¡°Mom didn''t want to turn on her camera

    anymore and insisted on sticking to voice call. I was so stupid not to have seen that she was hiding the

    increasing severity of her heart disease. I thought she was stable.¡±

    Roxanne''s heart sank when she saw how emaciated Lorraine looked.

    I was going to greet her and ask her how she was feeling.

    Given how deeply she is sleeping, she might be borderlineatose. I may not have the chance to ask

    her.

    Roxanne did not say much else. Instead, she took the patient''s pulse.

    Lorraine''s skin felt frighteningly cold.

    Grasping her stick-thin wrist, Roxanne felt her heart wrench with pain.

    Her pulse was so weak that it was almost disappearing.

    Roxanne''s heart lurched. Indeed, she''s almost gone.

    However, she did not voice her fears. She turned to face Madilyn and said, ¡°Don''t worry. There''s still

    hope. Let her get some rest. We''ll head back to the office to peruse her case files.¡±

    Madilyn nodded. She picked up her mother''s hand gently and tucked it back under the quilt.

    The pair returned to the office and began examining all of the reports. Roxanne perused them with rapt

    attention while Madilyn exined how her mother had been battling a wildly-fluctuating illness for

    years.

    In order to minimize the stress on her mother''s heart, Madilyn only told her about things after they had

    been watered down.

    After examining the CT scan results for half an hour, Roxanne detected something strange in the

    patient''s heart.

    ¡°Look at this, Madilyn. What''s this? Why is there a little spot here?¡±

    Madilyn leaned over and, after examining it for a long time, could not detect anything awry.

    ¡°This happens during the scanning process. Perhaps there was a period when the flow of the blood

    elerated, causing this change.¡±

    Roxanne''s brow knitted together. It''s true that something like this may happen.

    However, she could not get rid of the feeling that the spot on Lorraine''s CT scan result was different,

    but she could not put her finger on what it was.

 Chapter 1858

    Chapter 1858

    Roxanne studied it for a little longer. Just then, Lucian called her.

    She walked out of the office and filled him in on the situation.

    ¡°Mdm. Xander is in a critical state right now, so I might have to stay here tonight. I need to identify the

    problem as soon as possible and find a solution so I can save her,¡± said Roxanne seriously.

    ¡°Okay. Let me know right away if you need anything. Don''t worry about the kids. I''ll take good care of

    them. You should take care of yourself.¡±

    No matter what, Lucian would always give Roxanne his firm support. His words filled Roxanne with a

    sense of warmth, and she entered the office again with newfound vigor.

    Madilyn had stopped looking at the papers. She was staring at a picture of her and Lorraine in her

    phone, her expression nk.

    Before Roxanne could say anything, tears began to fall again from Madilyn''s eyes.

    ¡°Roxanne, I''m so useless. I can''t find any way to save my mom. I''m terrible!¡±

    As Madilyn med herself woefully, tears continued to stream down her cheeks. Soon, she began

    sobbing.

    Unable to think of any better words offort, Roxanne hugged Madilyn tightly with misty eyes.

    ¡°Roxanne, my mom has suffered so much. That sc*mbag abandoned the two of us and neglected us

    for more than twenty years. Aside from giving us money, he never visited us. I don''t get why my mom is

    still foolishly waiting for him. There''s no way he''ll change his mind! He''s the most disgusting man in this

    world.¡±

    In her sorrow, Madilyn began to talk about her family.

    Madilyn grew up in a single-parent family. When Lorraine was younger, she had fallen in love with the

    heir of an influential family, and that man had promised to marry her.

    However, he waster put at a disadvantage in a fight with his brothers for inheritance, so he entered a

    marriage of convenience with the daughter of a prominent family to solidify his position.

    ¡°My mom was already pregnant with me at that time. She couldn''t bear to abort me, so she bore all the

    responsibilities and gave birth to me. All these years, she won''t even let me visit her for fear that that

    family would target me. In order to protect me, she always told me to stay away from her. That''s why

    I''m in Horington most of the time and rarely go home. Roxanne, my mom has gone through so much,

    so when I saw you finally getting together with Lucian, I was really emotional. Sadly, my mom isn''t as

    fortunate as you.¡±

    When Roxanne heard her best friend reveal this long-time secret, mixed emotions flooded her, and her

    face crumpled.

    Madilyn''s weeping slowly came to a stop as she opened up to Roxanne. Picking up a tissue, Roxanne

    wiped away Madilyn''s tears.

    She rposed herself and put on a firm expression. ¡°Madilyn, don''t forget who we are. Now is not

    the time to be sad. We still have chances. Trust me!¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Madilyn lifted her head at those words and nodded heavily.

    ¡°Contact all the surgeons of the hospital right now and tell them toe in for overtime. Also, I need

    another CT scan of Mdm. Xander, but make her lie on her stomach this time. I need to find out more

    about that mark on the back of her heart. This could be our chance!¡±

    With those instructions from Roxanne, Madilyn got to work immediately.

    Roxanne also began her preparations. She called Lucian and asked him to find Cerulean Needle

    Technique from the study and have Cayden bring it to the hospital as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1859

    Chapter 1859

    Late at night, a group of surgeons on full alert stood outside the operating room in one line.

    Although none of themined about having to work overtime, Roxanne felt ill at ease. Not only did

    she announce they would get three times the overtime pay for that night and additional bonuses, but

    she also ordered lots of takeout food for them.

    Meanwhile, Madilyn carefully set Lorraine down on her stomach and began the CT scan.

    In no time, she submitted the CT images to Roxanne.

    Lucian arrived at that moment with Cerulean Needle Technique in his hand.

    ¡°Don''t worry. I''ve asked Mom and Dad toe to our house and watch the kids. I''ll stay with you

    tonight. You must be tired. Let me make some coffee for you.¡±

    Lucian''s presence gave Roxanne more confidence. She rxed a little, and she was able to

    concentrate better.

    After making coffee, Lucian blew it for a while to cool it down.

    Roxanne''s attention, however, was focused on the CT images. The CT images taken from the back

    were indeed clearer.

    As Roxanne had guessed, there was something wrong with that mark.

    It was not just an ordinary mark. Roxanne pieced the images taken from different angles together and

    finally identified it to be a tiny oblong.

    ¡°As expected, it''s a tumor.¡± Despite finding the cause of the problem, Roxanne could not cheer up.

    The tumor was positioned right on the aorta, which most, if not all doctors, dared not to operate on.

    That was because no matter how careful and attentive a doctor was, there was a big possibility that the

    patient''s blood vessels would burst, which would result in severe blood loss.

    A solemn look clouded Roxanne''s face. The cup of coffee Lucian had passed her remained in her grip,

    but she had long forgotten about it.

    At that moment, Madilyn hurried over.

    When she saw Lucian, she wasn''t sure what expression to make at him, so she simply nodded lightly.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Madilyn. Mdm. Xander will be fine,¡± Lucianforted her.

    In response, Madilyn shed him a grateful look.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne quickly passed the CT images to Madilyn. She was certain the mark was a tumor blocking the

    blood flow in the aorta and causing long-term insufficient blood supply. That was the reason Lorraine

    suffered heart failure.

    Madilyn''s countenance darkened just like Roxanne''s.

    No signs of hope could be seen in Madilyn''s helpless eyes at that point. ¡°This is too dangerous! How

    are we going to perform surgery in this case?¡±

    ¡°If we don''t operate on her, she will have a slow death. If we operate on her, she might not make it out

    of the operating room alive tonight!¡± Roxanne said loudly, startling Lucian.

    As her eyes burned with determination, she gritted her teeth and said to Madilyn, ¡°Let''s do it. I''ll be the

    one to operate on her with assistance from the other surgeons. Madilyn, I''ll take responsibility for Mdm.

    Xander''s life!¡±

    There was a hint of somberness in her voice.

    Madilyn looked up and shook her head. ¡°Roxanne, don''t give yourself so much pressure. This isn''t your

    responsibility to take on. I really appreciate your thoughtfulness...¡±

    She trailed off as tears began to well up in her eyes again.

    However, Roxanne had no time to console Madilyn. She gulped down the coffee and strode out of the

    office, heading toward the operating room.

    When she noticed Lucian following her, she requested, ¡°Lucian, watch over Madilyn, will you? I''m

    worried she''ll be too emotional and disrupt the surgery. She''ll never muster the courage to do this

    surgery herself, so I''m the only one who can do it.¡±

    Nodding firmly, Lucian couldn''t help but feel impressed at how thoughtful Roxanne was.

    It was true that Madilyn could possibly interrupt the surgery if she lost control of her emotions.

 Chapter 1860

    Chapter 1860

    All heart surgeries that involved opening up the patient''s back were extremely risky.

    As for an aorta surgery where they had to remove such a tiny tumor, the surgeons present had to first

    reflect if they had the mental strength and precise skills required for the surgery.

    When Roxanne arrived at the operating room and told them about the n, everyone''s faces were

    grim.

    ¡°Dr. Jarvis, is this really possible? In cases like this, we would usually suggest that the patient stick with

    conservative treatment.¡±

    ¡°That''s right. This is too difficult. What if something bad happens? Dr. Jarvis, it''s Dr. Xander''s mother

    we''re talking about here. The pressure you''re feeling must be immense. Please consider this carefully!¡±

    ¡°It won''t be too difficult if we''re only going to provide support. However, it''s worth noting that not a lot of

    doctors in our country are able to perform such a surgery.¡±

    Roxanne remained unaffected while the doctors discussed among themselves. The fiery look in her

    eyes gradually calmed down as she found peace within herself.

    A clear mind and absolute concentration were essential to the surgery.

    Instead of refuting the doctors'' doubts, she reassured them with a soft smile, ¡°Don''t worry, everyone.

    Don''t forget that I''m Dr. Jarvis, who''s also proficient in ancient medicine!¡±

    With that, she extended her palm to show them her needle before quickly keeping it again.

    Right then, she looked just like a medical expert.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Roxanne was not putting on an act. She just wanted to loosen the doctors up so they could avoid

    making any mistakes during the surgery.

    ¡°Bring the patient in for the surgery,¡± she said to the nurse on duty. ¡°Everyone, it''s time to prepare for

    the surgery. Don''t think of anything else. Just focus on doing well!¡±

    Following that order from Roxanne, the operating room began bustling with activity. All lights were

    turned on, and the doctors changed into their scrubs.

    Before entering the operating room, Roxanne took onest nce at the end of the corridor. Madilyn

    did note. Roxanne figured she was genuinely scared to face the reality.

    The surgery began.

    Time ticked by, and soon, two hours had passed.

    Finally unable to take it, Madilyn dashed out of the director''s office. Her sudden action caught Lucian

    off guard, but he swiftly caught up to her.

    When they got to the operating room, Lucian stood in Madilyn''s way.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Mr. Farwell. I won''t act so irrationally. I just want to stay closer while I wait for the good

    news from Roxanne. My mom will be fine, right?¡± Madilyn asked.

    Not knowing what to say, Lucian nodded and watched her sit down on the chair.

    Madilyn sped her hands together and began mumbling a prayer.

    One could only imagine how anxious and powerless she felt as the daughter of the woman lying on the

    operating table.

    Lucian could vaguely hear themotioning from the operating room.

    Chaos had broken out inside.

    ¡°Her blood vessels ruptured! We can''t stop the bleeding!¡±

    ¡°What do we do, Dr. Jarvis?¡±

    ¡°Pass me the hemostat! She''s bleeding too much. This is going to cause an infection!¡±

    Roxanne''s forehead was beaded with sweat even though her assistant had just wiped it for her

    moments ago.

    While everyone else in the operating room was in a state of panic, she kept herposure and

    hurriedly put the hemostat in ce.

    At the same time, she picked up her needle.

    Twenty minutester, the doctors stared at Roxanne with their jaws dropped.

    She had stopped the bleeding and removed the tumor, and she was now repairing the blood vessels.

    As more blood started to flow into Lorraine''s heart, it began beating faster and stronger.

    Under the mask, Roxanne''s lips curled up slightly.

    It was only then that she felt exhaustion taking over her body.

    After cleaning up the blood, she asked the other doctors to finish up the final stitches.

    The surgery was a sess.

 Chapter 1861

    Chapter 1861

    Roxanne walked out of the operating room and removed her mask. shing Madilyn a smile, she

    announced, ¡°Madilyn, we seeded!¡±

    Madilyn shot up from her seat. Her body, which had been trembling nervously just a second ago,

    stiffened when she heard Roxanne.

    Then, joy overtook her face.

    She rushed forward and hugged Roxanne tightly.

    ¡°Thank you so much, Roxanne. Thank you for saving my mom. You''re my savior! I don''t know how I

    could ever repay you...¡±

    Roxanne embraced Madilyn and patted her back with her right hand.

    ¡°It''s okay now. Everything is okay now. Mdm. Xander''s heart failure has been cured. She''ll be fine from

    now on,¡± sheforted.

    Tears of joy streaked Madilyn''s face.

    Standing at the side, Lucian gazed at Roxanne approvingly and gave her a thumbs up.

    While Roxanne reminded Madilyn to take good care of Lorraine, fatigue swept over her.

    ¡°All right, I know. It''s almost dawn already, so hurry and go home with Mr. Farwell. Have a good sleep.

    I''ll take care of everything here,¡± said Madilyn with concern. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    She hadpletely calmed down by then.

    Roxanne bobbed her head and left with Lucian.

    As they were walking out of the hospital, she could hardly take another step because of how tired she

    was. In the end, Lucian bent down and piggybacked her to their car.

    Upon getting into the back seat, Roxanney down and fell asleep in an instant.

    Not wanting to disturb her, Lucian drove slowly and carefully.

    When they arrived home, he was reluctant to wake her, but Roxanne got up on her own groggily.

    Lucian then carried her straight into their bedroom.

    With such a reliable man by her side, Roxanne felt utterly content. The corners of her mouth turned up,

    and she drifted off with a soft smile.

    She slept all the way until the evening. It was almost past dinnertime by the time she woke up.

    Roxanne washed up and went downstairs. The sound of the children ying around reached her ears,

    and she greeted them happily.

    Elias and Sonya were both in the dining room. At the sight of Roxanne, Sonya stopped feeding Este

    and stood up. ¡°Roxanne, I''ll reheat the food for you. Give me a minute,¡± she said while walking into the

    kitchen.

    ¡°Mom, it''s fine. I can do it myself,¡± Roxanne said.

    Elias grinned and interjected, ¡°Just let her do it. It''s what she should do as your mother-inw. Lucian

    told me about what happened. You worked so hardst night and saved Ms. Xander''s mother. You''re

    so impressive!¡±

    ¡°It''s nothing much, Dad. After all, it''s within my duty. I even had to bother you and Mom to look after the

    three kids.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha! We''d be delighted to take care of these three little ones every day! You should rest as much

    as you can when you have the chance. Don''t busy yourself too much with the affairs at the research

    institute, too.¡±

    Elias had always had Roxanne''s great respect because of his generosity and open-mindedness.

    After Roxanne finished dinner, Lucian came home.

    It was as if he could read Roxanne''s mind as he brought bags of gifts and nutritional supplements that

    were perfect for a hospital visit. Once again, the two of them set off for the hospital.

    Following over ten hours of meticulous care, Lorraine had woken up.

    Madilyn stayed by her side at all times and monitored the electrocardiogram closely. She could see that

    Lorraine''s heart rate was gradually returning to normal. With her heartbeat growing stronger, Lorraine

    didn''t feel tired at all.

    When Roxanne and Lucian entered the ward, they could see that Lorraine looked much healthier than

    before the surgery.

    This was a sign that she was getting enough blood supply.

    ¡°Mdm. Xander, we''vee to visit you,¡± Roxanne chirped.

 Chapter 1862

    Chapter 1862

    CHAPTER 1862 SNUGGLY

    After Lorraine woke up, she was very thankful and grateful for Roxanne.

    Both Lucian and Roxanne didn''t want to waste Lorraine''s time to rest. After a brief conversation with

    Lorraine, they left the hospital.

    Once they returned to the mansion, Lucian immediately gave Jonathan a call.

    It wasn''t until then that Jonathan knew something so horrific had happened the night before. As such,

    he rushed over in the middle of the night to visit Lorraine.

    A whileter, Roxanne received a phone call from her best friend, who informed her that Jonathan had

    indeed been over to see her mother.

    However, Madilyn''s tone was considerably calmer this time. She was unlike before when she sounded

    as if she was a little girl longing for love and affection.

    ¡°Roxanne, my mom stillcks blood and hematopoietic function. I''ll take good care of her. I won''t be

    thinking about anything else during this period of time.¡±

    ¡°All right. Take good care of her. If there''s anything you need, you can alwayse to me!¡±

    Roxanne could understand what Madilyn was going through right now.

    Back then, after she gave birth to her children, Roxanne hadpletely abandoned any thoughts

    about love and rtionship. She merely wanted to raise her children well.

    During that period of time, women were extremely calm andposed.

    But at the same time, there were also expecting something and validation.

    Life continued mundanely for a month.

    During that time, Benny was apanied by his entire family as hepeted in the Global Junior

    Computing Competition. He went on to earn first ce in the tournament, unsurprisingly.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Thepetition was iprehensible to outsiders.

    However, Benny told his parents that some foreign hackers had exploited the opportunity of the

    competition to hack into a few prominent technical institutes by utilizing the organizingmittee''s

    system.

    In short, they intended to steal information and data.

    Benny tried his best to prevent and stop them from doing so. He also rallied some of the tech experts

    he met online to help him stop the foreign hackers.

    Eventually, their n seeded.

    Whenpared with the defensive battle within the same period, the challenge of winning first ce in

    thepetition was simply insignificant.

    Meanwhile, Archie also participated in the variety show Mega Brain. Throughout the course of the

    show, Archie wore a mask to conceal his identity. He always attended recordings of the show in

    complete secrecy, so his true identity was never disclosed.

    Even the production staff was unaware of his true identity.

    Nevertheless, Archie became a sensation in Chanaea for his amazingly powerful memory that enabled

    him to identify subtle differences between over four thousand simr pictures.

    On top of that, the production team included a clue from an ongoing criminal case in the test.

    Eventually, Archie spotted the crucial difference within the clue and provided valuable evidence that

    helped solve the case, leading to the arrest of the real criminal.

    For a whole week, all online media were reporting on the nickname ¡°Chanaean Child Prodigy.¡±

    As the media outlets tried to discover Archie''s identity, their reporting grew more and more ridiculous.

    Someone even suspected that Archie was a robot instead.

    Archie was amused upon learning about the rumors, while Benny would always tease him with it.

    Este''s children''s apparelpany was starting up as well.

    Roxanne had never imagined that Lucian''s investment would be thatrge and extensive.

    gship stores were opened in over twenty major cities across the country simultaneously.

    Este''s designs were fresh and trendy that matched children''s interests, and they were also

    imaginative and fun. Additionally, those designs also incorporated many elements of ancient Chanaean

    culture, giving consumers a refreshing feeling.

    Most importantly, the price was decent and affordable.

    The brand Snuggly became an instant hit, and dozens of business partners sought out franchise

    opportunities with them. However, as soon as they learned the brand was owned by Farwell Group,

    they knew they stood no chance at all.

    Este had chosen the name Snuggly herself as she once stated that she wanted all children who wore

    her designs to feel warm and snug every day.

 Chapter 1863

    Chapter 1863

    CHAPTER 1863 ALLURE AND SHEEN

    Roxanne''s research instituteunched two new products after one month of preparation, namely Allure

    Essence and Sheen Lotion.

    Both products were also subjected to random sampling for a week before they were officiallyunched.

    ording to the results, both products proved to work as well as international luxury brands.

    Elektra tested the products herself and even recruited her friends and family to do so.

    The first batch of orders was quickly snapped up by all the celebrities and noblewomen in Horington.

    All five thousand sets sold out immediately.

    Fortunately, Sonya had requested Roxanne to save a few sets for her in advance, saying they would

    be given away to repay some great favors she had received.

    Both products became a sensation and the talk of upper-ss socialites. Those who couldn''t get their

    hands on the products were discreetly looked down upon.

    Prices were constantly being raised from time to time. While it was officially priced at one thousand two

    hundred and eighty-eight, it could be resold for an additional ten thousand.

    With theunch off to a great start, Roxanne''s confidence skyrocketed, and she led the staff in

    celebrating with a joyful gathering.

    Elektra rushed to the research institute early in the morning to discuss the second phase of orders with

    Roxanne.

    ¡°Elektra, I think we shouldn''t be too rash and aggressive with our ns, but we won''t go down the low-

    end or lower-middle ss route. Let''s keep the second phase of orders at a hundred thousand sets.

    We''re already going pretty fast with a phase each month. I don''t want our products to be a source

    of revenue for some scalpers, so the order quantity should be just appropriate enough.¡±

    Following a month of interaction, Roxanne and Elektra became much closer.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Elektra had also only met Roxanne and rarely interacted with Lucian.

    From that, it was clear that Elektra wanted to do well in her career.

    ¡°It''s still too little, Roxanne. Have you ever considered that a hundred thousand sets will be sold

    nationwide? Many people are eager to get their hands on our products. We''ve also conducted market

    research, and do you know how many buyers are waiting to purchase our stuff online? More than four

    hundred thousand to five hundred thousand of them! We need to at least double our amount, which is

    two hundred thousand sets. In terms of factories, we can expand a few more production lines while

    also hiring more workers at the same time.¡±

    During this period, Elektra''s status within the Lane family had improved since she started thepany

    with Roxanne.

    Although two of the Lane family''s listedpanies had no relevance to Roxanne''spany, their

    stock prices doubled shortly afterward.

    Elektra truly enjoyed the perks of this investment. Even her parents stopped urging her to get married.

    Instead, they cared for her health and showered her with concern every day.

    Meanwhile, the Lane family''s branch families began seeing Elektra as a beacon of hope to prosper

    once again, while long-term investors with the Lane family also forecasted extremely profitable returns

    for them.

    As a result of her current sess, Elektra had almost forgotten about Christina''s existence.

    Christina had called Elektra several times, but thetter never picked up or found excuses to brush her

    off.

    ¡°All right, then. I never expected the market to be so eager about it. We hadn''t thought about it during

    the early stages, and wecked the production capacity to do so.¡±

    In the end, Roxanne agreed to listen to Elektra''s suggestion.

    After all, Elektra''s marketing strategies were much more mature than hers. Roxanne''s skills were still

    mainly focused on research.

    Feeling thrilled, Elektra nodded enthusiastically and began to inform Roxanne of more good news.

    ¡°The officials in Horington have been very helpful to us. Aside from giving us rapid approval for a

    commercial property site, they also provided us with a lot of tax breaks! Several foreign luxury brands

    have begun researching our products. They even hired headhunting agencies to lure our employees

    with lucrative sries. This might be something you need to watch out for since each and every

    researcher in the research institute will be targeted by them.¡±

    After that, Elektra gave another piece of news to Roxanne. ¡°By the way, the editor-in-chief of a fashion

    magazine requested an interview with you today. I wonder if you have time for the interview. If you

    don''t, I''ll just decline it on your behalf.¡±

 Chapter 1864

    Chapter 1864

    CHAPTER 1864 NOT A GOOD THING

    After discussing with Elektra for more than an hour, Roxanne decided to turn down many activities. She

    just wanted to stay behind the scenes and focus on research and development.

    When Roxanne got home, Lucian leaned over and tried to probe how many sets of the second issue

    had been produced.

    ¡°My dear wife, can''t you give your husband some special treatment? I only need two hundred sets. Just

    two hundred sets! My friends are driving me crazy!¡±

    Hearing his somewhat childlike tone, Roxanne felt pleased and nodded in agreement.

    Lucian never expected that one day he would have to plead for bottles and jars. However, his wife''s

    company was indeed expanding at an rming rate.

    Thepany had only been established for a month. Even though there was only minimal investment,

    its market value had already reached twenty billion.

    With the constantunch of new products, thepany was almost certain to reach a hundred billion in

    market value in no time.

    Moreover, with the research institute, hospital, and pharmaceuticalpanies, Roxanne''sbined

    net worth was bound to exceed hundred billion.

    She would be a billionaire.

    However, Roxanne did not care about her wealth. After all, her original intention was simply to ensure

    that the researchers did not have to live in poverty.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Anyone who was well-versed in science and technology ought to be fairlypensated.

    Noticing that his wife looked a little tired, Lucian immediately started massaging her shoulders.

    Later in the evening, Elias and Sonya came back from picking up the children from kindergarten.

    Both of them were fully devoted to the three little ones. They apanied them to the kindergarten

    and picked them up daily.

    The family enjoyed dinner together.

    Shortly after, Jonathan arrived.

    At this stage, his main task was topete with Shawn''spany. There was no need for Lucian to

    personally take action.

    After theirst confrontation, Shawn''s trade expansion n had been interrupted, and he had been

    forced to withdraw from Epea in disappointment.

    Hence, he turned his attention topeting with Farwell Group for investment shares in the emerging

    Alendorian market.

    After giving Lucian a brief update, Jonathan was invited to join dinner.

    Halfway through the meal, Jonathan suddenly stood up and pped his head. ¡°I almost forgot. I have

    to pick up Mdm. Xander from the hospital. Everyone, I won''t be staying for dinner anymore. I shall take

    my leave!¡±

    Roxanne nced at Lucian before standing up.

    ¡°Can you believe that my best friend kept me in the dark? Did he say that Mdm. Xander can finally be

    discharged from the hospital? Lucian, let''s go pick her up together.¡±

    Lucian nodded in agreement.

    Both of them then followed Jonathan to the hospital.

    Indeed, Madilyn had kept the matter from everyone. She knew that her best friend had been busy with

    her newpany recently.

    It was sufficient to have Jonathan''s help.

    During this time, she was somewhat surprised that Jonathan was very concerned about her mother''s

    illness.

    He had been looking for various supplements and medicinal foods to help her recover.

    And almost every two days, he woulde to the hospital and spend time chatting with her mother.

    Madilyn felt an indescribable sense of dependence in her heart.

    She knew this was not a good thing. After all, Jonathan might treat all his important friends the same

    way.

    The woman was aware that Jonathan had been in frequent contact with Coralietely. They frequently

    went out for meals together.

    Madilyn tried her best to avoid overthinking theplicated situation.

    When Madilyn saw Roxanne and Lucian had also arrived, she happily ran up and hugged her best

    friend.

    Roxanne noticed that her friend had lost weight and must be tired out from taking care of Lorraine.

    Thankfully, Lorraine disyed encouraging signs of recuperation, and her previously gaunt appearance

    had also vanished.

    The weight that Madilyn lost had transferred to her mother.

    ¡°Congrattions on your discharge, Mdm. Xander. You should live in Horington from now on. The

    weather here is nice, and Madilyn can take care of you. I''m sure she will be more at ease!¡± Roxanne

    smiled and suggested to Lorraine.

    Lorraine could not stop smiling and kept thanking Roxanne and Lucian. She nodded and agreed to

    settle down in Horington.

 Chapter 1865

    Chapter 1865

    CHAPTER 1865 THE RIGHT PERSON

    Roxanne and Madilyn were seated in the courtyard of the mansion gifted by the former to thetter,

    chatting casually on a clear night.

    Lorraine had already gone to bed, and Madilyn finally felt relieved. She looked as though she had

    finally found peace after surviving a catastrophe.

    ¡°Roxanne, to be honest, I''ve been avoiding it all along. I don''t want to get involved in rtionships. I

    appear nonchnt and bold to give myself courage,¡± Madilyn said truthfully, revealing her innermost

    fears.

    After all, with her family background, she had to endure countless rumors and gossip from a young

    age. She had slowly learned to be strong and optimistic.

    ¡°Madilyn, you and your mother did nothing wrong, so you don''t need to be afraid,¡± Roxanneforted

    her friend.

    Madilyn smiled slightly.

    She was deeply grateful to Roxanne for saving her mother, as only a doctor could understand the

    dangers involved. Even a renowned doctor in Chanaea might not have dared to do what she had done.

    ¡°What about Coralie? You said that she''s quite proactive. How do you even feel about Jonathan?¡±

    Roxanne probed.

    Unexpectedly, Jonathan, who was usually clueless, had suddenly be popr recently. Coralie

    might have found a way to get along with him, as she seemed to have won his heartpletely.

    Roxanne was a little worried, as she could tell that her best friend''s feelings for Jonathan had grown

    beyond a budding stage.

    Madilyn shook her head. ¡°I''m not really sure, but I can sense that he enjoys being around Coralie, so I

    might not have a chance. But it''s also nice to be his friend. He''s always been kind to his friends!¡±

    Seeing the expression on her friend''s face, Roxanne immediately retorted, ¡°Madilyn, you can''t give up

    so easily! After all these years, you finally met someone you really like. How can you give up just like

    that? Besides, Jonathan and Coralie haven''t officially announced they are together, right?¡±

    Madilyn''s heart remained calm as she listened to Roxanne''s words.

    She had truly managed to regain herposure.

    Madilyn gave a faint smile and said, ¡°Right now, all I want is to focus on treating Jonathan''s gastric.¡±

    Maybe Jonathan''s depression will gradually improve because of Coralie. After all, her positive attitude

    is infectious. Perhaps that woman is the right person for him.

    ¡°Well, that''s true. Thest check-up showed that his gastric had improved quite a bit. Can''t that

    blockhead feel your sincerity?¡±

    ¡°Let''s not talk about this anymore. Matters of the heart cannot be forced. Didn''t you do the same thing

    in the past? Don''t worry about me. Let''s talk about something else. Your newpany is really

    sessful. Send me two sets of your products one day. I''m afraid I''m getting old and worn out,¡±

    Madilyn said, trying to change the subject.

    ¡°Haha, you''re just making up words to describe yourself. You''re only twenty-seven years old. How can

    you be old and worn out? Okay, I''ll reserve two sets for you,¡± Roxanne replied merrily.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    As the two of them chatted leisurely, Madilyn slowly began to act like her former self.

    Before leaving, Roxanne left a prescription for Lorraine which had a miraculous effect on blood

    production.

    ¡°Roxanne, I really admire your medical skills. If one day I don''t know what to do, I want to learn from

    you and be your apprentice!¡± Madilyn said with a smile, then watched Roxanne leave when

    Lucian arrived to pick her up in his car.

 Chapter 1866

    Chapter 1866

    CHAPTER 1866 RESPECTING EACH OTHER

    Roxanne, who was nning to spend time with her children on the next day, which was a weekend,

    had to rush to the research institute after receiving a call from Peregrine.

    As it turned out, one of the researchers had passed out after working overtime continuously. Moreover,

    they had stopped breathing, which meant that it was likely they had an inmmation of the heart

    muscle, resulting in the sudden copse.

    The people at the institute were administering first aid to the researcher, and they had also called for an

    ambnce.

    However, Roxanne was closer to the research institute and would be able to reach the establishment

    quicker than the hospital staff.

    Once she arrived, she hastily administered emergency treatment for the copsed researcher. Even

    though she managed to get the heart pumping again, the researcher remained unconscious with no

    signs of waking.

    Worried that long-term health effects might take ce, Roxanne immediately took out her needles to

    administer acupuncture to the researcher.

    She managed to wake them before the ambnce arrived to bring them to the hospital.

    When Roxanne realized the researcher was one of Peregrine''s team members, she reminded, ¡°Old Mr.

    Lomax, didn''t I tell you that you have to keep a close eye on their working hours and make sure they

    don''t work overtime too often? This includes you. Don''t overwork yourself. Our products are now

    earning profits, so our situation isn''t that dire anymore.¡±

    Peregrine quickly apologized, ¡°I was too focused on the research and made them overwork themselves

    too much. You''re right; I''m the one to bear this responsibility. I''ll take note of this.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. She knew that Peregrine could understand the severity of sudden myocarditis.

    Then, she added, ¡°Let the researcher rest for a while, but we''re going to give them their sry as

    usual. Their medical bills will also be reimbursed by the research institute. By the way, we''re going to

    be holding a performance recognition event in a few days. We''ll be splitting all profits of the

    cosmeceuticalpany.¡±

    Peregrine blinked in surprise. Evidently, he was not expecting Roxanne to split all the profits.

    They did not rake in much profit in the first phase, but they sold two hundred thousand sets of products

    in the second phase.

    ¡°Are we not going to deduct the investment cost first?¡± he queried.

    ¡°No, I started thispany to treat them better. We''ll be able to deduct the investment costs in the

    future, anyway,¡± Roxanne easily answered.

    She then asked Linda, who was heading to the hospital, to take good care of the researcher.

    Not long after, Elektra came to the research institute to look for Roxanne.

    A touch of anger was on her face as she said, ¡°Roxanne, I heard that you are nning to split all of the

    profits. Did you even ask me about this first?¡±

    Indignation was dripping from her words.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Indeed, Roxanne had decided on that without consulting Elektra, but she did not feel guilty about it at

    all. ¡°Elektra, I know you''re going to mention the investment cost, but I have to do this. I need to make

    the researchers feel secure about thispany to ensure that we can develop even better products in

    the future.¡±

    Elektra understood that too, but she still felt ill at ease about Roxanne''s decision. ¡°I understand, but you

    still should''vee to talk to me about this first.¡±

    She was worried that she would lose her authoritative power if this went on.

    Although Roxanne was the major shareholder, she felt that the two of them should be showing respect

    to each other still.

    With a small smile, Roxanne told her, ¡°I''m sorry, I didn''t get the time to do that this time, but I''ll definitely

    do it the next time.¡±

    The truth was, Roxanne had consulted Lucian about it.

    Lucian told her that investors of the past tended to get the bulk of the profits once the profits started

    coming in. It was not right.

    For the rich, a good investment project was everything, while money was not something they were

    short of. Anyone could invest.

    The notion of ¡°capital risk¡± was mostly a rhetorical one. If a project failed, many investors would have

    ways to shift the risk onto others.

 Chapter 1867

    Chapter 1867

    CHAPTER 1867 IMMUTABLE GRUDGE

    Therefore, Roxanne decided to have her way for once and split the profits.

    When Elektra realized Roxanne was slowly developing the aggression of a businesswoman, her heart

    began to palpitate.

    She thought that Roxanne was an easygoing woman¡ªshe thought Roxanne was someone easy to

    control. That was why she humbled herself and gave Roxanne the ultimate power in thepany.

    It was then that she realized she had thrown away the crown herself.

    Elektra was annoyed, but when she realized that the profits they were going to rake in during the third

    phase would be exponentially more, she tamped down her anger.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ¡°Let''s agree on something first, then. The investors have to recover a certain amount of cost from the

    profits in the third phase. Either that, or we''re going to have to start converting the investment cost to

    equity shares.¡±

    Just as Elektra said that, Roxanne nodded, agreeing to let the investors recover the cost.

    However, Roxanne did not agree to the conversion of equity shares.

    ¡°Elektra, if we''re a goodpany, then the listing of apany shouldn''t matter to us. Moreover, it''s

    not as if we''re in need of funds at the moment,¡± Roxannemented, and that was also a decision she

    came up with after consulting Lucian.

    Elektra inhaled sharply, and fury entered her eyes.

    Nevertheless, she suppressed it and said, ¡°We''ll discuss this when we hold the shareholders meeting

    next time.¡±

    After that, Elektra excused herself and left the research institute.

    The more Elektra thought about it while driving, the more she felt irked about it.

    She could see Lucian''s influence in the way Roxanne was managing thepany.

    It was impossible for Elektra topete against Lucian.

    Elektra''s phone abruptly rang in the middle of her drive. When she nced at the screen, she realized

    it was a call from Christina.

    She had already rejected Christina''s call multiple times, and she was wondering if she should decline

    the call again.

    All of a sudden, several figures appeared in front of the car and stood in the way of her path.

    Elektra hastily hit the brakes, but she still nearly crashed into one of them. In response, she snapped,

    ¡°Do you have a death wish!¡±

    However, in the next second, she found out those people were after her.

    Right as she stopped the car, the people gathered around and started smacking the car door,

    screaming for her to get out of the car.

    Elektra was petrified.

    The person leading the group shouted from outside, ¡°You have to pick up Ms. Patel''s call!¡±

    Christina''s men?

    Ultimately, she had to answer the call, as she had no other option. Although the individuals surrounding

    the car stopped shouting, they lingered nearby, preventing her from departing.

    There was an icy quality to Christina''s voice as she said, ¡°Oh, Elektra, don''t assume I know nothing.

    Although I''m in Hawen, I''m keeping track of the progress of Roxanne and yourpany. You''re

    impressive, no? I''m surprised you''re fearless enough to ignore my calls. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll deliver

    some clues to Lucian?¡±

    Christina was quick to delve into the worst threats, and that made Elektra shudder in fear.

    Promptly, she replied, ¡°Ms. Patel, I hadn''t contacted you since I''ve been busy. After all, there are many

    things that haven''t been settled yet.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? Hm, all right then,¡± Christina enunciated, confident in her control over Elektra. ¡°Well,

    things are running smoothly. You''ve recovered the costs in the second phase, so it''s time to make a

    move in the third phase, right?¡±

    Elektra pursed her lips at Christina''s urging.

    She could not give up on the current favorable situation.

    ¡°Ms. Patel, have you ever considered the bright future of thispany? It will be raking in profits easily.

    If you''re okay with it, I''ll split half of my profits with you,¡± Elektra offered, attempting to sway Christina

    with the promise of mary gain and to abandon her scheme.

    Yet, Christina bellowed, ¡°Ha! Are you trying to bribe me? What a joke! Money can never mute my

    resentment, do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 1868

    Chapter 1868

    CHAPTER 1868 THE CHANCE TO MAKE A MOVE

    ¡°Not even tens of billions will mean anything to me, let alone millions! Do you understand that, Elektra

    Lane?¡± Christina gritted out, the hatred palpitating in her words. ¡°If I really cared about money, I

    wouldn''t have been a fool back then. I would''ve relented. You''re not even as good as me. I didn''t care

    about anything if it meant getting Lucian''s love. You, on the other hand, are wavering for such a small

    amount of money. You''re weak, Elektra! Your so-called love is simply not real. How can someone like

    you be worthy of having Lucian?¡±

    Every one of Christina''s words was a devastating blow to Elektra.

    Elektra was shaking by then. She wanted to hurl retorts, but she could not find the words to do that.

    Sure enough, it was just like what Christina had said. Upon getting a taste of a sessful career,

    Elektra started to console herself and let go of her obsession with Lucian.

    For a long while, Elektra was silent.

    She had no other options. She had fallen right into Christina''s trap.

    ¡°You still have a chance now. If you take down Roxanne, you may not have the opportunity to win

    Lucian''s love, but you will still be able to take control of the cosmeceuticalpany. Do you

    understand what I mean?¡± Christina tempted.

    Elektra froze, her resolve faltering.

    If she could take control of the research team, she would be able to continue developing new products

    even without Roxanne.

    However, that meant she would be making Lucian her enemy. How was the Lane family going to hold

    up against Lucian?

    Elektra''s emotions were fluctuating rapidly, like a rollercoaster ride.

    She calmed down again, but what was the point of that?

    She did not have the freedom of choice. She was almost certain that Christina was recording that call

    as well.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    If Christina were to send evidence of Elektra''s contact with her to Lucian, she would also get on

    Lucian''s bad side.

    No matter what she chose, it felt like the ending would be the same.

    ¡°Okay. The release of the products in the third phase will be my chance to strike.¡± Not wanting to talk to

    the lunatic anymore, Elektra ended the call after agreeing to that.

    Not long after, the people around the car left.

    Elektra weakly slumped on her seat, feeling as if the inside of her heart had been hollowed out.

    When it was almost time for lunch, Jonathan came out of the office with some medicinal herbs, about to

    visit Lorraine.

    His phone suddenly rang.

    It was a call from Coralie, and he picked it up.

    ¡°Jonathan, are you free? I went out cycling today, but I fell on my way back. I''m still on the mountain.

    Would it be too troublesome for you toe for me?¡±

    Coralie''s voice was soft and feminine, a voice that would attract the opposite sex.

    ¡°You fell? Where are you? Is it serious? I''lle right away,¡± Jonathan asked worriedly, concerned

    about his friend.

    ¡°I''m at Bellefort Hill Scenic Area. I''ll send you my location. It''s not that serious. It''s just a scrape, and I''m

    only bleeding a little, so don''t worry,¡± Coralie replied.

    After ending the call, Jonathan received Coralie''s message about her location.

    He then drove to the location with the help of the Global Positioning System.

    While he was on the way there, he even thought about how the medical kit in his car should be enough

    to treat her.

 Chapter 1869

    Chapter 1869

    CHAPTER 1869 STAY FOR LUNCH

    When Jonathan arrived, Coralie was sitting on the ground with her pants rolled up, revealing her fair

    skin.

    She delightedly waved at Jonathan. ¡°Jonathan, I''m over here!¡±

    Every time Jonathan looked at her smile, he felt rejuvenated.

    He hastily came out of the car and walked over to her with his medical kit.

    In no time, he noticed her injury. The scrap on her knee was rather bad¡ªit was bleeding quite a bit,

    and it was bruised.

    He also noticed how the front wheel of her bicycle had bent out of shape.

    ¡°I wasn''t paying attention to the road. This is a downward slope, and I was going a little too fast. A rock

    came out of nowhere, and I lost control of the steering when my tire ran over it. That''s how I fell!¡±

    Coralie, the good-natured person she was, exined with a cheeky chuckle.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan quickly took out the materials to clean and disinfect her wound before wrapping it

    with gauze.

    While he was doing that, Coralie was leaning closer and closer to him. The faint floral scent of hers was

    wafting across Jonathan''s nose.

    The longer she looked at his slightly stiff expression, the more she found him cute.

    ¡°Let''s go. I''ll send you back,¡± Jonathan said.

    Coralie nodded before tugging his arm, about to stand on her own.

    However, the pang of paining from her knee made her draw her brows together.

    ¡°Can you carry me to the car? I don''t think I can walk.¡±

    Coralie thought that even the densest man would understand that she was giving him an opportunity to

    get close to her.

    Nheless, an awkward expression crossed Jonathan''s face, and he shook his head. ¡°I... Ms.

    Crawford, let me help you into the car instead.¡±

    With that, he reached out to her with his left hand.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    Coralie was still for two seconds before wistfully thinking, I''m already offering myself, but he still doesn''t

    get it.

    After sending Coralie to a clinic to redress her wound, Jonathan excused himself and left.

    It took Coralie a long time before she coulde back to her senses. What''s going on with this man?

    We were clearly getting closer with our recent frequent interactions, but why does it feel like I can never

    worm my way into his heart?

    Madilyn had a day off that day, so she was taking care of her mother at home. She had received a

    message from Jonathan the day before, and he told her that he was going to bring medicine to her the

    next day.

    s, her long wait was fruitless.

    The thought of him being with Coralie at the moment shed past Madilyn''s mind, but she quickly

    shook her head and told herself not to overthink the situation. What''s most important right now is to

    have my mother recover as quickly as possible. Then, I''ll have to work hard to gain some

    achievements as the director so that I won''t be letting my good friend down after how she saved my

    mother''s life.

    After dismissing those thoughts, Madilyn began tidying up the ce. Her mother liked flowers, so she

    bought several pots. Recently, weeds had been growing in those pots.

    A whileter, Jonathan drove into thepound.

    Madilyn, who was hunched over the pots, raised her head and tensed up when she saw the car.

    A wave of merriment surged in her heart.

    ¡°Madilyn, I''m here with the medicine. Sorry about my tardiness. Some things happened on my way

    here. Where''s your mother?¡± Jonathan asked.

    As he spoke, he agilely took out packs of medicinal herbs and stacked them together before bringing

    them toward the living room.

    ¡°I''m over here. Jonathan, thank you.¡± Lorraine was all smiles as she walked out of the kitchen. ¡°You

    haven''t had lunch, right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. If I was earlier, I would''ve had it in the office as usual.¡± Jonathan turned to look at Madilyn, who

    was busying away in the yard.

    Why is she so quiet?

    ¡°All right, stay for lunch, then. I''ve made some local dishes of the northwest, so I''m sure you haven''t

    tried them before,¡± Lorraine offered.

    Jonathan nodded.

 Chapter 1870

    Chapter 1870

    CHAPTER 1870 IN DISARRAY

    Madilyn was weeding the garden, but the wild thoughts in her mind were growing out of control.

    After snapping out of her daze, she realized that Jonathan had agreed to stay for a meal at her ce.

    She couldn''t help but feel excited.

    Madilyn''s mother had caught onto her every reaction.

    Jonathan enjoyed the scrumptious meal as the dishes were particrly to his taste.

    Over the course of the meal, Lorraine and Jonathan did most of the talking, with Lorraine peppering

    Jonathan with questions about his family.

    Madilyn felt really awkward as she listened to them talk.

    However, Jonathan didn''t seem bothered by Lorraine''s questions.

    After he was done, he even praised Lorraine''s cooking.

    Before Jonathan left, Madilyn called out to him and said slightly sternly, ¡°Did you eat the medicine I

    gave you on time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did. My stomach feels much bettertely, and the usual burning sensations are almost gone.¡±

    Jonathan smiled and thanked her.

    In response, Madilyn kept a cool face and asked that he go for another checkup.

    Jonathan nodded and bade goodbye to her before leaving for his office.

    Madilyn''s lips twitched. She wanted to ask Jonathan some questions, but she didn''t quite know where

    to begin.

    She wanted to know if his depression was still acting up.

    Madilyn had a feeling that Jonathan was actually quite tired, devoting all his energy to work.

    Can''t Mr. Farwell give him a break?

    Then again, Madilyn thought Lucian might not be the reason Jonathan was overworking, as she

    realized that the man might be overworking to distract himself from depression.

    After Jonathan got into the car, he suddenly thought of something and got out of the car again.

    ¡°Did you leave something behind?¡± Madilyn asked.

    Jonathan shook his head and took out a ganoderma.

    It was a big one.

    ¡°A medicinal herb supplier gave this to me just this year. I''m giving you the biggest one. I noticed that

    you''ve been looking tired recently. You may want to make some soup with this, although I''m not even

    sure if it helps.¡± Jonathan smiled sheepishly and handed it over to Madilyn.

    She remained in a daze long after Jonathan''s car had disappeared from sight.

    ¡°Maddy, Maddy...¡±

    Lorraine called out her name a few times, her lips curling into a knowing smile.

    ¡°Mom, what''s the matter?¡± Madilyn jolted back to her senses.

    Nevertheless, she passed the ganoderma to her mother and said, ¡°I''m not sure if this is really

    nutritious, but let''s make some soup with it.¡±

    ¡°Maddy, I know what you''re thinking, but it seems like Jonathan doesn''t. So, you can''t just sit and wait

    for things to happen. You''ve got to take some initiative,¡± Lorraine said with a chuckle.

    When they were having the meal together, Lorraine had practically asked Jonathan everything there

    was to know about his family and personality.

    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.

    She was certain that he was a perfect match for Madilyn.

    Madilyn''s cheeks tinged pink as she hurriedly denied it. ¡°Mom, you don''t know how things actually are

    between us. Besides, Jonathan might already have a girlfriend!¡±

    ¡°Really? But he didn''t mention anything about that. Moreover, if he really does have a girlfriend, do you

    think she will allow him toe here and dine with us? He is definitely single, so you do stand a

    chance!¡± Lorraine exined.

    Madilyn was stumped that even her mother wanted her to be more proactive.

    However, Madilyn couldn''t be as optimistic as her mother.

    ¡°Mom, I don''t want to get into a rtionship now. Let''s focus on taking care of your health first.¡±

    Madilyn realized that her emotions had been in disarraytely, perhaps the most chaotic they had ever

    been in her life so far.

 Chapter 1871

    Chapter 1871

    CHAPTER 1871 A LUCKY DATE

    At night, when Roxanne came back from the research institute, she was greeted by the sight of her

    three children pouting, especially Este.

    The little girl was scowling. ¡°Mommy, you promised to take me to the design expo, but you didn''t make

    time for me. Daddy was the one who brought me there in the end!¡±

    ¡°Essie, don''t be mad. Mommy is really busy with her doctor and research institute work.¡±

    ¡°That''s right, Essie. Why don''t you let Mommy make it up to you next time?¡±

    Both Archie and Benny tried tofort Este as they exined Roxanne''s situation to her.

    Roxanne felt guilty after listening to Este. She crouched down to level with the little girl and

    apologized to her.

    ¡°It''s my fault. I forgot about our promise, Essie. This is a serious mistake on my part, and I''m really

    sorry,¡± Roxanne said.

    She reckoned that she had to set a good example for her children to follow by first apologizing when

    she made a mistake.

    Este was only throwing a minor tantrum and did not expect Roxanne to take her words so seriously.

    She shook her head and dashed into Roxanne''s embrace.

    ¡°It''s all right, Mommy. I forgive you, but could you let me know next time? I got up really early in the

    morning, changed my clothes, and went to your room to look for you, but you weren''t there,¡± Este

    mumbled indignantly.

    Roxanne hurriedly nodded and kissed her little cheeks. ¡°It''s my fault. I will make sure to let you know

    next time. Okay, you may make two requests, and I promise I''ll fulfill them this time.¡±

    Este told Roxanne that she needed time to think about it.

    In the meantime, Lucian got down from the study upstairs and exined the reason their mother had to

    work overtime that day.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    It turned out that she had to save a researcher''s life. Archie, Benny, and Este finally understood why

    their mother had to work all of a sudden.

    Este nodded and said, ¡°Mommy, you''re so great for saving lives. So, I just have one request. Let''s go

    visit Aunt Madilyn. I haven''t seen her in a while.¡±

    ¡°That''s right, Mommy. What''s Aunt Madilyn doing these days? Why doesn''t shee by to y with us

    anymore? We miss her too,¡± Archie and Benny chimed in.

    Roxanne and Lucian agreed and promised that they would go to Madilyn''s house the next day.

    Roxanne called Madilyn, who was overjoyed to hear that the children missed her. Looks like I didn''t

    adore them for nothing.

    Madilyn also said she missed the children.

    After ying with the kids for a while, Roxanne went upstairs to take a bath.

    All of a sudden, Elias and Sonya arrived at Lucian''s ce, and they asked where Roxanne was right

    after stepping into the living room and seeing Lucian.

    ¡°Mom, Dad, what happened? Why does it seem like you guys are in a rush?¡± Lucian asked. ¡°Roxanne

    is in the shower. I''ll ask her toe downstairster.¡±

    ¡°Of course we''re in a rush. Lucian, the geomancer has picked a lucky date today, but your dad and I

    just realized that despite us nning every single aspect of the wedding, we have forgotten about the

    most important people!¡± Sonya said with furrowed brows.

    Lucian was stumped.

    Elias regained hisposure andmented, ¡°Have you forgotten as well? We''re talking about

    Roxanne''s parents! Our family owes her a lot, and we have to make things right this time. However, we

    don''t know much about her family. How careless of us!¡±

 Chapter 1872

    Chapter 1872

    CHAPTER 1872 HOW COULD THEY NOT SHOW UP

    Lucian was not ignorant. The fact that Roxanne had never mentioned her parents had not gone

    unnoticed by him.

    With that in mind, he even asked Archie and Benny about their grandparents, but both had no

    impression of ever meeting them.

    All that pointed to the fact that Roxanne was deliberately avoiding her family.

    A thought shed through his mind that reminded him of something from years ago. It seems like my

    first marriage with Roxanne directly resulted from her father and stepmother''s greed for money.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I need you guys to back off regarding this. There''s more to Roxanne''s family than meets

    the eye, and I don''t think it is a must for them to show up at our wedding!¡± Lucian thought maybe

    Roxanne didn''t have a deep rtionship with her family. Hence, it wasn''t a good idea to track down

    Roxanne''s father and stepmother now.

    Elias and Sonya immediately exchanged knowing nces with each other. They seemed to recall

    some matters from the past as realization struck them.

    ¡°Oh, yeah. I remember her father, Grant Jarvis, owned a medium-sized factory in Horington. He sold

    Roxanne to us when his factory ran into money trouble.¡± Elias nodded.

    ¡°Yes! Yes. I recalled that as well. I''ve met Roxanne''s stepmother once. Her name is Winnie Chardon.

    She was in her forties then, dressed skimpily. I know she didn''t like Roxanne.¡±

    When Roxanne married Lucian, Winnie repeatedly tried to get on Sonya''s good side. Nevertheless,

    she failed because Sonya was averse to Roxanne then, not treating her marriage to Lucian seriously.

    To her, the wedding was just a tool to bring luck so that Ethan Farwell, Lucian''s grandfather, would

    have a speedy recovery.

    ¡°Now, both of you know why Roxanne doesn''t talk to them anymore. I think she will be frustrated if we

    ask them to show up abruptly,¡± Lucian said sternly.

    Sonya and Elias shivered. Luckily we did not identally make a mistake. If Roxanne had been here

    just now, she would have felt so ufortable because of the topic.

    ¡°Then, what should we do now? Should we really skip the part about informing Roxanne''s parents? We

    don''t know where they are now, though. It''s unusual for Grant and Winnie not to show up when

    Roxanne returned to the country with great aplishment,¡± Sonya questioned. She was just as

    confused as Lucian.

    ¡°I think I might have some information about their whereabouts. Grant is no longer in Horington

    because after Roxanne and Lucian divorced, many of Grant''s creditors knew he had lost his guarantor,

    so they urged him to repay his loans. Due to his debt issue, he became an untrustworthy and dishonest

    judgment debtor. In the end, he ran away from Horington,¡± Elias exined, shedding light on the

    situation.

    ¡°With a dad like Grant and a stepmother like Winnie who cared only about money, there''s really no

    need to invite them to the wedding. Why don''t you ask for Roxanne''s opinion? We''re okay with her

    decision if that''s what she wants.¡± Sonya spoke.

    Elias nodded, agreeing with Sonya.

    After that, Elias and Sonya chatted further on this matter before they left the mansion.

    Roxanne came back downstairs after she got changed. She noticed Elias and Sonya were gone, so

    she asked, ¡°Honey, were Dad and Mom here just now? I heard their voices. Where did they go?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They showed up to inform us that they''d chosen a date for our wedding. It''s going to happen

    soon!¡± Lucian looked thrilled.

    ¡°Really? Then... Let''s do this.¡± Roxanne smiled happily.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1873

    Chapter 1873

    CHAPTER 1873 UNHAPPY

    It was nine in the morning. The biggest gship store under Flora Verba Group, founded by Roxanne,

    was about to open its doors on the first floor of Magnificent Mall, Horington, to hundreds of people

    queuing outside. The crowd was so massive that it blocked the other tenants'' entrances on the same

    level.

    As Flora Verba Group''s gship store neighbored a few overseas high-end brands, the staff in those

    shops looked on with jealousy and envy at Roxanne''s shop''s poprity. They couldn''t help but think

    about the rumor they heard about Flora Verba Group wanting to open more franchises in Horington

    soon, with many wanting to switch jobs.

    Meanwhile, Elektra arrived early at the gship store to handle the massive crowd. She was currently

    in the storage room, counting the stocks. They could only produce four to five thousand sets of

    products, which wasn''t enough to meet the crowd''s demand.

    And so, Elektra began to give orders for that day''s task. Then, the dozens of staff smiled professionally,

    opening the doors and allowing the crowd to flood the store.

    ¡°Dear customers, please stay in line. We will give out numbers now. Please don''t cut the queue or

    crowd around. Everyone is only allowed to get two sets. Anyone who manages to make a purchase,

    please don''t queue up again. Please ensure your safety!¡±

    ¡°Dear customers, we''ve prepared chairs and snacks here. Please follow the rules. We hope you will

    have a great shopping experience today!¡±

    ¡°Dear customers, five hundred numbers will be given out on the first round. Then, the numbers will be

    repeated. A total of four thousand sets will be avable for sale today and for the next seven days. So,

    please, do not congest the traffic!¡±

    Despite the high marketability of the store, Elektracked the delight she had in the beginning.

    Maybe this shop won''t exist anymore in the third phase.

    Elektramented the loss. With her keen business vision, this gship store of Flora Verba Group was

    shaping up to be one big business that could be worth more than hundreds of billions. However, Elektra

    had no choice but to execute Christina''s n.

    After the n, the business would probably suffer even if I gained control of Flora Verba Group. The

    best option then would be to work with a publicity team. We should hire apetent publicity team at a

    high price.

    That conclusion formed in Elektra''s mind. She left the gship store and headed toward the research

    institute. Half an hourter, she arrived at her destination. The woman put on an overjoyed expression

    before pushing open Roxanne''s office door. ¡°Roxanne! It''s a sellout this time around. With a production

    capacity of one hundred thousand sets, I estimate those products will be sold out in seven days. No,

    less than that. Maybe around three to four days. Is it possible to increase the production capacity?¡±

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    In contrast to Elektra''s radiant happiness, Roxanne was unruffled. She shook her head, rejecting

    Elektra''s suggestion. ¡°The factory is already working at full production capacity, and working through

    the night makes it easier for idents to happen. So, we can only wait for the new factory to open up.

    That''s my final decision in the second phase. Let''s wait until the third phase to make any changes.¡±

    Elektra''s mood darkened, unhappiness rising within her. Roxanne''s management skills were vastly

    different from hers. She could predict that even if they were to work together peacefully for the

    foreseeable future, they would get embroiled in a huge conflict at the end of the journey.

    Research and development are undeniably crucial to a business, but that doesn''t mean managing an

    entire brand can be done at the technical level. I''m the one who was there for this brand every step of

    the way, from the brandunching press conference to the training of the staff at the gship store.

    Elektra gave a flustered smile, replying, ¡°All right. I''ll follow whatever you n. I''ll do my best at sales.¡±

    Roxanne nodded. She put on herb coat and walked into theboratory, leaving Elektra behind.

    Elektra was about to leave when she saw a red invitation card.

    Whose wedding is this?

    She picked it up. Then, Elektra was wholly stumped. It was Roxanne and Lucian''s wedding invitation

    card, and the event was set twenty dayster.

 Chapter 1874

    Chapter 1874

    CHAPTER 1874 A TRAP

    Frostiness gradually appeared in Elektra''s eyes. She cursed at her foolishness.

    I can''t evenpare to Aubree. At least Aubree was once in an intimate rtionship with Lucian, being

    his fianc¨¦e. What about me? I''ve been his childhood friend for so many years and had many chances

    to make him mine, but I''ve lost all of them. I want to know what Lucian truly thinks of his feelings for

    Roxanne! Is it love? Or is it because she has improved so much in her capabilities? Roxanne was

    worthless six years ago, so she got abandoned by Lucian. But now, she owns a research institute,

    hospital,pany, and Flora Verba Group. Does that mean Lucian''s love for her was built on her

    improvement in bing a sessful person? Does that mean Lucian will look at me in a different

    light if I be a powerful woman and take over Flora Verba Group?

    Elektra was overwhelmed by a myriad of emotions as different thoughts appeared in her mind.

    Lucian took it upon himself to do everything when the wedding preparations began. He chose the

    venue, the outfits, and the band and even came up with the list of guests. Moreover, the man even

    suggested inviting celebrities to their wedding. After all, many top stars in the entertainment industry

    were part of Lucian''s social circle.

    Yet, Roxanne gave a firm no. She didn''t want their wedding to be headline-worthy news. If that

    happened, information about their three kids would be exposed to the public, causing them to be under

    public scrutiny.

    With Lucian''s full attention on the uing wedding,pany-rted matters became Jonathan and

    Cayden''s responsibility. Jonathan was mainly tasked with the strategy part, while Cayden controlled the

    execution of their n. Their current goal was topete with Crawford Heights Group for the Alendor

    market.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Alendor was known for its plentiful resources of minerals. It was the raw material base for various non-

    ferrous metals. If one could get their hands on this ce, they would enjoy greater power in developing

    these areas.

    Since theirst failure in the foreign trade market in Epea, Crawford Heights Group ced heavy

    investment this time. Their bidding price was higher than Farwell Group''s every time. In an instant,

    Crawford Heights Group had the upper hand.

    However, Jonathan didn''t panic, for every time he reported these findings to Lucian, thetter would

    ask him to wait longer, and Jonathan believed in Lucian''s judgment.

    As expected, Crawford Heights Group ran into trouble one weekter. Chaos broke out at the mineral

    production area that they bought at a high price, and a war ensued. What was troubling, though, was

    that the war ended peacefully within days. The newly-appointed leader overturned the original trade

    agreement, iming it was invalid. In other words, Crawford Heights Group''s investment had all gone

    to waste.

    Over at Crawford Heights Group, Shawn swept the decorations on his table to the floor with his right

    hand in the CEO''s office. These items dropped to the floor and shattered into pieces.

    What followed soon after was Shawn''s screams. ¡°Trash! Useless! Contact the project leaders now! I

    want their exnation. They''ve been living in Alendor for so long, so why didn''t they consider these

    possible risks?¡±

    Biting the bullet, Danny said with difficulty, ¡°Mr. Crawford, I''ve contacted them already, but they won''t

    pick up the phone, choosing to extend their resignation instead.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Shawn clenched his jaw angrily. He connected the dots soon. ¡°Did these people pocket the

    company''s money?¡±

    Realization dawned on Shawn. No wonder the asking prices were sky-high. They were double the

    amount of those offered by Farwell Group. I fell into the trap because I wanted to get the resources.

    Now I know why Lucianpeted with me for a period before suddenly giving up. Did he set me up?

 Chapter 1875

    Chapter 1875

    CHAPTER 1875 REAL MAN

    Danny kept mum. Regardless, he knew the fault wasn''t his to bear, for Shawn was the one who put

    these people in charge.

    Shawn was so frustrated that he felt like he was on the verge of exploding. ¡°It''s all over. I''m done this

    time. Two billion in funding, all gone!¡±

    Even though Shawn had been in the business for a long time, he was still an amateurpared to

    Lucian.

    His family had only given him two billion to make something of himself. If he did not seed, that

    would mean that Crawford Heights Group in Horington would be dered bankrupt. Besides that,

    Shawn had rtives from other branches of his family that he had to answer to. After all, the amount of

    money he got was no small sum.

    Shawn had a dejected expression on his face,ining, ¡°D*mn you, Lucian. Why are you

    constantly setting me up? I was too foolish! Unexpected situations always impact overseas

    businesses.¡±

    With that, he waved his hand, asking Danny to leave.

    Not long after, Coralie knocked on the door. She walked into the office directly when Shawn didn''t

    respond to her.

    Coralie gestured for the secretary to clean up the trash on the floor when she noticed Shawn''s dazed

    look.

    After the secretary cleaned up the ce and walked out, Coralie threw a report onto the table before

    Shawn. Her voice was calm as she announced, ¡°You''ve spent every penny of the capital given to you.

    Following this, you will have trouble managing the staff and office costs. There are two choices left for

    you now. Either you continue with your current venture by getting financing from others, or you must

    take out a loan with the bank.¡±

    Shawn lifted his head. He looked lost and puzzled. ¡°Coralie, it''s highly impossible for me to beat

    Lucian!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Why are you so afraid of failure? Grandpa failed in his business, too, all these years ago.

    But then, he managed to build our empire in the north side of the country, so why are you so worked up

    over this? It''s not like you''ve run out of time to make something of yourself.¡± Coraline''s voice was calm.

    She didn''t care whether Shawn was too unhappy to listen to her words as she continued, ¡°I''ve looked

    into it. The mineralnd that Lucian bagged was not ample in size, and it could be developed rtively

    quickly. At the same time, he also has connections with the group that caused chaos this time, which

    means that he had ensured the resources would stay in his hands in advance. Hence, I can conclude

    that our background check was not thorough enough.¡±

    ¡°Coralie, this is not the time to analyze this information. My n has gone down the drain. I don''t know

    how I should face the pressure of those people when I get home.¡± Shawn grabbed a handful of his hair,

    frustration written all over his face.

    In response to Shawn''s words, Coralie sneered coldly. Disappointment slowly showed up in her eyes.

    ¡°If you don''t analyze the reason for your failure, the same thing will happen to you next time. Both ofBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    these mistakes you made resulted from you seeking instant benefits. If you had taken the time to

    observe Lucian''s behavior, you would have understood why he was not as hasty as you thought. You

    would have concluded that he had set a trap, waiting for you to stumble in,¡± Coralie retorted curtly.

    Then, she told Shawn that she had made a summary report and that he should have a look.

    He should let our family know why he failed, admit his mistakes, and ept his punishment

    ordingly to exhibit his true manliness.

    Coralie walked out of the office with a smile, knowing that all of these were part of Lucian''s n and

    Jonathan was probably just the executioner. A gleeful feeling appeared within her as thoughts shed

    across her mind. Jonathan may seem like an easygoing and honest person on the surface. But in

    actuality, his capabilities and determination are more substantial than anyone expected!

    With that, her fondness for Jonathan grew. ¡°Oh, he''s dreamy and irresistible! I wonder when will he fall

    in love with me?¡± Coralie wondered out loud.

 Chapter 1876

    Chapter 1876

    CHAPTER 1876 TAKE CARE OF YOURSELF

    Two dayster, Crawford Heights Group dered bankruptcy.

    The cement of thousands of employees was carried out in an orderly manner.

    Coralie let Frieda handle thepensation n for the employees and returned to the north with her

    brother.

    She believed she could put in a good word or two for him if she went back with him so that he would

    not lose all his opportunities in the future.

    Frieda and the finance department staff provided the employees with severancepensation with

    each person receiving an additional two months'' sry.

    The severance package invoked a sense of regret among the departing employees. They were all

    sorry to part ways with such a greatpany.

    Despite having only worked for a month, they were given three months'' sry. Crawford Heights Group

    had also explicitly stated in the employees'' resignation report that they were let go due to the

    company''s poor management and that it wouldn''t affect their employment record.

    That day, Frieda finallypleted her task after working overtime.

    She wanted to call Shawn to see how he was doing because she was worried about him but eventually

    gave up, as she knew she could not be of any help.

    After taking a sidelong nce at the empty office with aplicated expression, she walked out of the

    building.

    Before stepping out of the premises, she could not help turning around to take onest look.

    Finally, she came to the realization that she was far less capable than Coralie, not to mention Roxanne.

    After all, Roxanne''s Flora Verba Group was thriving with a remarkable growth trajectory.

    Thepany began with a start-up capital of around one or two billion but quickly surged to a market

    value of two hundred billion. The market value continued to climb even after theunch of their second

    phase of products.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    On the other hand, Shawn''s twenty-billion investment had yielded nothing in return.

    After contemting her failure for a brief moment, she turned around and was ready to hail a cab to

    take her back to her mansion.

    Suddenly, she saw a familiar face from a distance.

    It was her brother, Jonathan.

    ¡°Jonathan...¡± Frieda subconsciously called out.

    Only then did shee to understand the meaning behind her brother''s words.

    Lucian was indeed a formidable opponent to be reckoned with, and the Queens were lucky to have

    Lucian as their ally.

    Jonathan asked, ¡°You want toe home with me? Shawn probably won''t being back to

    Horington anytime soon.¡±

    Frieda shook her head, declining his offer.

    She was grateful that her brother neither held any grudges against her nor ridiculed her.

    Nheless, there was no turning back for her now. She no longer had the right to return to the Queen

    family after the previous incident involving the medicinal herbs'' price hike.

    It would only put the Queens in an awkward position if she were to return.

    Furthermore, Lucian might take it out on the Queens if she were to return to the family.

    ¡°Jonathan, everything seems clear to me now, and I''ve learned my lessons. You don''t have to worry

    about me. I might go abroad to pursue my studies or start a smallpany from scratch. As for

    Shawn, I don''t know if he really cares about me or if he was just using me. But I know what I did was

    wrong. Thank you, Jonathan!¡± Frieda took the opportunity to open up to her brother.

    Recently, she had been reflecting on herself and all the horrible mistakes she had made.

    She finally understood that everything Jonathan did was in the family''s best interest.

    After a few seconds of silence, Jonathan inclined his head in acknowledgment.

    ¡°Call us when you''re free. Dad and Mom still care about you no matter what. You need to stop being

    willful. Lucian and Roxanne will not harm you as long as I''m around!¡± Jonathan promised. He then

    returned to his car and took out a bank card before handing it to his sister.

    ¡°Take this. There are about three to four million on this card. I''m surprised you could tolerate not having

    a car, considering you''ve been pampered since you were young.¡±

    Frieda froze and did not know how to react at first. She instinctively wanted to reject his help but still

    reached out her hand to take the card.

    ¡°All right. Take good care of yourself. I''ll be leaving now!¡± Jonathan got into his car after waving his

    sister goodbye.

    Frieda''s tears fell uncontrobly as she watched the car gradually drive away.

 Chapter 1877

    Chapter 1877

    CHAPTER 1877 THREE HUNDRED THOUSAND UNITS

    ¡°Yay! Daddy and Mommy are getting married!¡± Upon seeing arge stack of wedding invitations and

    Lucian and Roxanne''s beautiful wedding photos, the three little ones began to prance around in

    excitement.

    The wedding was only ten days away, so Lucian had been extremely busytely. He was constantly

    upied with phone calls and WhatsApp messages and also received numerous congrattory

    messages from guests, among which were those who hoped to receive an invitation to attend the

    ceremony.

    After all, Lucian had provisionally limited the number of guests to five hundred for this once-in-a-lifetime

    wedding of his.

    An unverified rumor circting suggested that the admission standards for guests invited to the event

    were strictly limited to individuals from elite families.

    Considering the limited number of avable spots after including some rtives and friends, Lucian

    had to be highly selective in choosing additional guests.

    ¡°Daddy, Daddy. Is there anything we can help with?¡± Archie held the hands of his younger siblings and

    walked up to Lucian, hoping to do something for the wedding.

    Lucian replied, ¡°Yes, of course. There are plenty of tasks you can help with. Archie, go through the

    invitations and the guest list to cross-check them with the list I have here to see if we missed anyone.

    We must make sure all the guests who should be invited are included. Benny, take this list and

    calcte the total amount of the gift money. We n to donate all the money to underprivileged

    children living in remote areas. Essie, since you''re the more artistic one here, could you check if there

    are any areas where we can improve the wedding outfits, venue, and floral arrangements provided by

    the bridal agency?¡±

    Upon receiving his orders, the three little children got to work right away.

    Their help relieved Lucian of the numerous trivial matters involved in wedding nning.

    Soon, Elias and Sonya arrived, giving Lucian a few more name lists and discussing more details about

    the wedding with him.

    Meanwhile, in the research institute, Roxanne was also busy working in her office.

    Just as Elektra predicted, the products of the second phase were sold out within three days.

    The warehouse''s inventory that was umted through great effort including the additional portion

    produced by the employees who worked overtime was all sold out. They even fell short by two days''

    worth of inventory.

    With a post-tax cash flow of two hundred million, the entirepany''s financial situation had improved

    significantly.

    However, Roxanne had no desire to keep the money in thepany''s ount. Instead, she nned

    to use a significant portion of the funds to reward the research and development team and distribute

    the remaining amount to all the employees in the factory. ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    ording to the agreement made with Elektra, Roxanne would forgo her annual sry, which

    amounted to tens of millions.

    The current issue bothering Roxanne was the number of product units to beunched for the third

    phase.

    Elektra was actively expanding the business on her end. There were already more than ten franchise

    stores in Horington alone, and they nned to establish a total of three hundred stores in major cities

    all across the country.

    Roxanne was concerned that they might not have enough inventory to supply all the stores.

    Linda knocked on the door and brought in a report. ¡°Ms. Lane expressed a desire to upgrade the office

    building. Since the building that Crawford Heights Group had stopped renting still has a couple more

    years'' lease, Ms. Lane was thinking of taking over the building as it fits our needs perfectly. Anyway,

    she had negotiated a great deal with the building owner.¡±

    Roxanne froze for a few seconds before remembering Crawford Heights Group was thepany

    established by Lucian''s opponent. She was taken aback to learn that thepany had dered

    bankruptcy despite being in business for only a month. Indeed, the road to entrepreneurship is perilous.

    Elektra managed to take over the lease of the building at a sixty-percent discount. That showed how

    savvy she was when it came to business.

    ¡°No problem, Linda. Tell Ms. Lane that she doesn''t need to report thepany''s operational matters to

    me in the future. I give her the right to manage it directly.¡±

    Roxanne wanted to focus solely on product development, as she believed Elektra was far more

    competent in marketing than she was.

    After going through the report Linda brought in, she eximed, ¡°What? Three hundred thousand units?

    That''s a lot!¡±

 Chapter 1878

    Chapter 1878

    CHAPTER 1878 WHAT ELSE DO YOU WANT

    At the same time, the office building Crawford Heights Group had moved out of was left in a huge

    mess.

    Given that the twenty-story building with a three-year lease was rented at a sixty percent discount,

    Elektra felt that it was a shame.

    The reason was simple. Flora Verba Group might go the way of Crawford Heights Group in the not-too-

    distant future.

    Just the thought alone filled her with sorrow.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    After painstakingly building up Flora Verba Group''s reputation and gaining the support of the

    authorities, Elektra was certain that it would grow into a conglomerate one day.

    Unfortunately, she had to destroy it with her own hands.

    It felt as if she was suffocating her own child to death.

    s, she could only hope that the controversy would only affect Roxanne and try her best to mitigate

    the negative impact on thepany.

    When her phone rang, she saw that it was Christina on the line again, just as expected.

    Thetter had been calling every day to pressure Elektra, who had been dragging her feet with the

    excuse that the third phase of products had yet to be manufactured.

    ¡°I''ve learned that the second phase of products has sold out, so it''s time for the third phase to begin.

    Make sure you''re ready.¡±

    Christina spoke in a tone entirely devoid of emotion.

    Despite her resentment, Elektra had no choice but to reply, ¡°I am. More than three hundred gship

    stores have begun operations one by one. The third phase will definitely take the market by storm.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I''m d to hear that. When the timees, this issue will be too big for Lucian to deal with no

    matter how powerful he is. This is so exciting!¡±

    ¡°I''m sure I''ll get affected by it, too. Once I get my hands on the shares of Flora Verba Group, I''ll

    definitely share them with you!¡±

    Christina''s hystericalughter carried with it a sense of ruthlessness that disregarded any and all

    consequences, sending a chill down Elektra''s spine.

    Therefore, Elektra knew that even if Roxanne was crushed, she would barely benefit from it due to all

    the dirt Christina had on her.

    As a result, she had to ingratiate herself with Christina by giving up her shares in Flora Verba Group.

    ¡°Sure. I''ll dly ept your kind offer. It will be our reward for taking down Roxanne. I don''t need

    much, so two billion will do. Also, please help me look for my family.¡± The tension in Christina''s voice

    eased as it took on a friendlier tone.

    Even though it was a casualment, Elektra derived a sense of security from it.

    As Christina''s parents are still in the country, I can use them to control her. Otherwise, she''ll betray me

    once she has achieved her goal.

    ¡°No problem. I''ll help you search for your family. If there''s anything else I can do for you, feel free to let

    me know.¡±

    Upon ending their discussion, Elektra left the office building.

    When she received a sudden call from Roxanne, her eyes narrowed in response.

    ¡°Elektra, why were you on the phone for such a long time? I needed to speak to you urgently!¡± said

    Roxanne anxiously. She had called Elektra many times but kept getting an engaged tone.

    Elektra had assumed that it was a friend or rtive trying to get thetest product through her. Little did

    she expect it to be Roxanne.

    Feeling guilty, she replied, ¡°I''m sorry. I was in a meeting with a business partner and missed your calls.¡±

    ¡°Don''t worry about it. Actually, I wanted to ask you if you really need three hundred thousand pieces. I

    was thinking that two hundred thousand pieces should be enough. Otherwise, it will ce tremendous

    pressure on the production lines. Another option would be to extend the deadline by ten days, as the

    one-month deadline is just too tight!¡±

    Other than the speed of manufacturing, Roxanne was also concerned about her impending wedding.

    No matter what, she had to take a few days off to prepare. If not, Lucian would give her an earful over

    it.

 Chapter 1879

    Chapter 1879

    CHAPTER 1879 RECUPERATE

    ¡°I really can''t do that, Roxanne. All the foreign brands will beunching their new products during this

    period, too. If we don''t increase our productivity, we will lose market share and waste all the effort we

    have put in. Also, we have opened many new affiliated stores. If we fail to distribute products to them,

    we will need topensate them for reneging on the contract. On top of that, we have also started our

    online channels. The online merchants demand a certain amount of goods. Otherwise, they won''t be

    bothered about helping us promote our product.¡±

    The barrage of reasons Elektra peppered Roxanne with rendered thetter speechless.

    In the end, she had no choice but to agree.

    Fortunately, the factory had just expanded its operations by adding many new assembly lines.

    From Roxanne''s perspective, Elektra was a go-getter in the business world and was particrly

    talented in sales.

    Never could she have imagined that Elektra was doing all this just to set her up.

    After instructing Linda to distribute the prize money to the researchers, Roxanne headed to the hospital

    to visit the sick researcher so that she could hand the reward over in person.

    When afternoon arrived, Madilyn invited her out to have coffee.

    The moment both of them met, Madilyn began ranting as usual.

    A few days ago, Lucian and Roxanne brought the three children over to Madilyn''s ce to visit her but

    inadvertently caused her a lot of trouble.

    Lorraine, who was enamored of the children, kept pestering her daughter to get married soon.

    Soon, the nagging became a habit. Every day, she would bring up the topic by praising the three kids,

    putting pressure on Madilyn.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    However, other than buying Madilyn health supplements, Jonathan barely paid attention to the issue.

    ¡°Hahaha, he bought you health supplements?¡± Amused, Roxanne burst into heartyughter.

    Madilyn rolled her eyes in response before frowning. ¡°I wasn''t the one who brought this up, and I have

    no idea what''s going on in his head. The body checkup he didst time clearly showed that his brain is

    working fine!¡±

    Intrigued by the conversation, Roxanne urged Madilyn to continue.

    In the end, Roxanne summarized, ¡°I find Jonathan''s reaction interesting. From his perspective, he

    probably just thinks you deserve the best. After all, those are the most expensive health supplements

    on the market! Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°Stopughing!¡±

    When Roxanne''sughter caught the attention of the other customers, Madilyn felt the urge to strangle

    her to death.

    ¡°All right, let''s drop this topic and talk about something serious instead. How''s Jonathan''s gastric

    coming along?¡±

    Roxanne stopped embarrassing her friend by changing the topic.

    ¡°As a doctor, you should know better than anyone else that gastric illness takes time to heal. That said,

    his condition has improved a lot and he no longer suffers from inmmation. Soon, he can stop taking

    my medication and recuperate by taking yours instead.¡±

    Madilyn''s tone calmed down all of a sudden.

    Roxanne stole a nce at the look in her friend''s eyes and realized thetter was seemingly hiding

    something.

    Truth be told, Madilyn was worried about his depression more than his gastric.

    I wonder if he''s still suffering from insomnia and has been taking medicine without my knowledge.

    ¡°Oh, by the way, I have investigated Coralie''s real identity. It turns out that she''s Shawn''s younger

    sister. Don''t you think it''s a strange coincidence that Jonathan''s sister, Frieda, is in a rtionship with

    Shawn?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Madilyn was stunned for a few seconds.

    Coralie is Shawn''s younger sister. In other words, she''s the heiress of a rich family too!

    In that very instant, the look in Madilyn''s eyes turned grim.

 Chapter 1880

    Chapter 1880

    CHAPTER 1880 THAT IS THE PLAN

    As both of them continued to chat, Roxanne gave Madilyn some encouragement upon sensing herck

    of confidence.

    Nevertheless, Madilyn responded with a wry smile before changing the topic to Roxanne''s wedding.

    In reality, Madilyn wasn''t afraid of Coralie''s family background but was instead wary of thetter''s

    vibrant demeanor and the confidence she exuded that stemmed from her prominent identity.

    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

    Madilyn,paratively, had to face life''s cruel realities since young as an illegitimate child whose

    mother was abandoned by her father.

    Furthermore, she could sense that Coralie''s vigor was exactly what Jonathan needed to cure his

    depression.

    Perhaps she''s a lot more suited to him. That thought shed through her mind unbidden.

    Not wanting Roxanne to worry, Madilyn kept such thoughts to herself and focused on discussing the

    wedding preparations. She even told Roxanne that she would meticulously choose a wonderful gift for

    thetter.

    When Roxanne asked her what it would be, she replied that she had yet to make a decision, eliciting

    an eye roll from the former.

    It wasn''t until darkness began to fall that both of them went their separate ways.

    Upon returning to the mansion, Roxanne was greeted by the sight of everyone busying themselves in

    the living room.

    As the star of the wedding, Roxanne felt embarrassed for not having to do much.

    ¡°Mommy, you had a long day. Here, have a ss of water!¡± The adorable and attentive Este was

    always the first to wee her mother home.

    ¡°Mommy, you had a long day. Here, have a ss of water!¡± The adorable and attentive Este was

    always the first to wee her mother home.

    Archie and Benny were just as enthusiastic as they grabbed one of Roxanne''s hands each, showering

    her with attention.

    ¡°What''s going on? What do you want from me this time? Spit it out.¡±

    The children''s overwhelming affection naturally aroused her suspicions.

    Lucian simply shook his head with a smile. ¡°Nothing''s going on. The children are just happy to see you,

    that''s all. I showed them a photo album just now, and they all understood how much you have suffered

    over the years.¡±

    ¡°That''s right, Roxanne. It must''ve been hard for you. While you were in Epea, you had to raise the two

    boys while studying medicine and developing your career at the same time! You have my respect for

    that. In the past, I was blind to not have noticed how exceptional you are!¡± Sonya chimed in, praising

    Roxanne with utmost sincerity.

    Her demeanor was a huge contrast to how she used to treat Roxanne in the past, so much so that

    Roxanne began wondering if she really meant what she said.

    At the same time, Elias nodded with a grin. He, too, felt that Sonya was exaggerating, making it sound

    like ttery.

    ¡°I see. Let me know if there''s anything I can help with. It is my wedding after all. I can''t just let all of you

    do the work.¡±

    Even though having a wonderful family like that was every woman''s dream, Roxanne still felt uneasy

    not doing anything. She felt the need to be useful as if that was the only way she could retain her

    current state of bliss.

    However, Lucian shook his head with a thoughtful expression as his eyes suddenly veered toward

    Roxanne''s belly.

    ¡°There''s only one thing you can do now. The children are waiting for another brother and sister, while

    my parents want to experience raising a grandchild again. Essie was, after all, difficult to manage due

    to her illness. Plus, she resented them. Therefore...¡±

    Realization quickly dawned upon Roxanne.

    All of them are pampering me because they want me to give birth.

    Nheless, she shared their sentiments.

    It was just as her husband had said. Everyone in the family had their own regrets.

    Their previous marriage of three years and the six years they spent raising the children were all

    unhappy times.

    As a result, if she were to give birth again, the newborn would undoubtedly garner affection from

    everyone in the family. At the same time, the child''s presence would also reinvigorate the Farwell

    family.

 Chapter 1881

    Chapter 1881

    CHAPTER 1881 THE SECOND EXAMINATION

    The busy week passed in the blink of an eye.

    The venue of the wedding was a seaside golf resort owned by the Farwell family. It was an expansive

    location that was covered with lush greenery which allowed people to enjoy the sea breeze and hear

    the waves crashing, making it the perfect ce to hold the wedding.

    Lucian had organized a few rehearsals ahead of time but never brought Roxanne along. Thus, she

    couldn''t help but wonder what the wedding would be like.

    Nevertheless, she was certain that it would be a romantic asion. As such, she was filled with

    anticipation.

    Meanwhile, the third batch of Flora Verba Group''s products had gone through its consumer trial and

    received feedback for it. After some improvements were made, production started ordingly.

    Roxanne consequently rushed to the factory to conduct a quality inspection to ensure that the ratio of

    ingredients within the products was correct.

    At the same time, the quality control department conducted its own tests. Many of the female

    employees in the factory bought the products too. They were given an employee discount and were

    limited to two sets each month.

    Inside the office of the research institute, Elektra was having a meeting with Roxanne. She talked about

    distribution to affiliated stores and raised the matter of hiring a few brand ambassadors who were

    willing to endorse for a reasonable fee on the ount of their friendship with Elektra. In return, they

    simply asked for priority ess to thepany''s future products.

    Given the favorable conditions, Roxanne agreed without hesitation.

    Given the favorable conditions, Roxanne agreed without hesitation.

    Elektra is really a genius when ites to marketing. She has also put a lot of effort into the

    partnership. That''s why I think she deserves to be given the right to distribute the profits we gain from

    the third phase.

    Unfortunately, Roxanne didn''t notice the insidious glint that shed across Elektra''s eyes.

    I''m sorry, Roxanne. I was forced to do this. I don''t have a choice. Deep down, Elektra had made her

    decision.

    The real reason she recruited the A-listed celebrities as brand ambassadors were to further escte

    the impending controversy.

    ¡°I''ll head over to the factory to see if they need any help. Don''t worry. I''ll keep a close eye on the

    employees and make sure they''re not overworked.¡±

    With that, Elektra left the office.

    On the way to the factory, she took out her phone and gave Christina a call.

    ¡°Production has begun. From tonight onward, trucks will pick up the goods and distribute them all overThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    the country for three consecutive days. Our n can now be set into motion!¡±

    Elektra proceeded to calmly borate on her n.

    Upon learning of it, Christina was ecstatic. ¡°I''ll fly back from Hawen tomorrow just to witness this

    beautiful moment. In terms of the people you need, I have made the necessary arrangements. Just use

    them to your heart''s content.¡±

    Witness? Elektra scoffed in her heart. The real reason she''sing back is to share the spoils.

    Upon arriving at the factory, Elektra saw that two lorries were already filled with goods and ready to

    leave.

    She contacted the factory manager at once to have him stop the trucks so that she could check the

    goods.

    The factory manager was named Leroy Leeson and used to work at the research institute. When

    Roxanne noticed his talent for management, he was subsequently transferred to the factory.

    ¡°Ms. Lane, what''s the reason for doing so? No one told me about any tests. These products are good

    to go, as they have passed the checks of the quality control department.¡± Leroy was puzzled by the

    request.

    As Roxanne had full faith in him, she had never requested another test once the goods had gone

    through him.

    ¡°Yes, it''s true that there were no issues with the first two phases'' products, but this time is different. This

    is a requirement set by the authorities. Don''t worry about it. It''s just an examination. It won''t take much

    time.¡±

    Elektra had alreadye up with a reason to persuade him. Only by convincing Leroy could she avoid

    him notifying Roxanne.

 Chapter 1882

    Chapter 1882

    CHAPTER 1882 NO ONE WILL THINK IT IS FAKE

    ¡°In that case, I won''t stand in your way. However, you had betterpensate the driver, as they''re paid

    by the hour. Any dys in transportation are our fault.¡±

    Influenced by Roxanne, Leroy would always take others into consideration.

    Elektra nodded with a smile. ¡°That goes without saying. Don''t worry about it. Get the two trucks to

    follow my car. I''ll pay them five hundred each.¡±

    Nodding in acknowledgment, Leroy went out to talk to the drivers.

    He returned a few minutester to report, ¡°It''s done. Do we have to do this for every truck from now

    on?¡±

    Elektra nodded to confirm. ¡°Yes. Every single one of them will have to go through a quality inspection.

    On top of that, I''ll still need to assign them their destinations, but you don''t have to worry about those.¡±

    Without anotherment, Leroy got back to work in the factory.

    Thereafter, Elektra drove and led the two trucks to a newly built factory nearby. As there was no

    equipment inside, the factory wasrgely empty.

    Upon her arrival, Christina''s men were already in ce.

    There were almost a hundred of them.

    All of them were wearing the white uniforms of quality inspectors, simr to those worn by the

    employees at Flora Verba Group.

    Nevertheless, all of them held a syringe in one hand and a ss bottle that contained an unknown

    liquid in the other.

    Upon alighting from the car, Elektra gestured to the truck drivers and led them to receive their

    compensation.

    Upon alighting from the car, Elektra gestured to the truck drivers and led them to receive their

    compensation.

    ¡°Since the two of you are driving the first two trucks, the sampling process might take a little longer.

    How about this? I''llpensate you a thousand each. On top of that, I''ll arrange for your food and

    amodation for the night. All you need to do ise back the next morning to continue with your

    journey. How about that?¡±

    The moment the drivers heard about the generous offer, they nodded eagerly in agreement.

    With that, Christina''s men began their work in the factory.

    Firstly, they unloaded all the goods from the trucks. Thereafter, they opened the product packaging and

    injected the unknown substance into the facial essence and cream.

    The substance was odorless and was added in small quantities. Hence, it didn''t change the

    appearance of the product at all.

    Once they were done, they resealed the packages.

    As Elektra had provided them with Flora Verba Group''s unique packaging machine, they managed to

    repackage the product and made them seem good as new.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    After everything was done, Elektra examined the products and broke into a smile when she could see

    no traces of tampering.

    ¡°We''ll need four to five hours to go through two trucks if we speed up, so hurry up and get it done!¡±

    Upon receiving Elektra''s orders, the men nodded and swiftly got to work.

    Until twelve midnight that day, Elektra had intercepted a total of thirteen trucks from Leroy''s factory

    using the same modus operandi.

    The load of all thirteen trucks in total was a single day''s production of the third phase''s products.

    Moreover, there would be moreing the next day as production hadmenced at the other

    factories.

    When Elektra called Christina to inform her that they didn''t have enough manpower, thetter let out a

    sneer and promised to send three hundred more men the next day.

    ¡°How did you manage to recruit so many people?¡± Elektra was worried about future repercussions.

    ¡°Don''t worry, other than a core group who are my subordinates, the rest were hired legally. Once they

    heard that they''re working for Flora Verba Group, put on the uniforms you have provided, and see the

    address of the new factory, none of them will suspect that this is a sham.¡±

    There were plenty of such temporary workers in the market, and most importantly, they didn''t cost

    much to hire.

    ¡°All right then. We''ll continue doing this for the next three to four days. At this rate, more than a hundred

    thousand products will be made defective!¡±

 Chapter 1883

    Chapter 1883

    CHAPTER 1883 DISCOUNT FOR THE MANOR

    The subsequent period filled Elektra with anxiety.

    Fortunately for her, Roxanne was bogged down by her wedding preparations and had no time to pay

    attention.

    Nheless, Elektra felt it necessary to distract her still.

    Therefore, she headed to the research institute the next morning and dragged Roxanne along to attend

    an official press conference.

    The event was long and tedious, as matters of safety were the topic of discussion. It started at nine in

    the morning and only ended at three in the afternoon.

    After the press conference, Elektra invited Roxanne for afternoon coffee. It wasn''t until Roxanne had to

    go try on her wedding gown that they went their separate ways.

    On that day, three hundred thousand sets of products carried by sixteen trucks were tampered with.

    When Roxanne returned to the mansion in the evening, Elias and Sonya were ying games with the

    children downstairs, while Lucian was in the living room, reading an architectural magazine.

    ¡°Darling, I think our house is too small. I saw a manor-styled mansion recently, and I think it''s pretty

    good. Since it''s just been put on the market, why don''t you take a look to see if you like it?¡±

    When Roxanne leaned over to nce at it, all she saw was a long row of zeroes behind the stated

    price. She did the math and realized the mansion cost whopping billions.

    ¡°This ce is big enough. Just the garden alone is the size of a few basketball courts.¡± Roxanne still

    couldn''t shake her habit of being thrifty although she was now filthy rich.

    ¡°This ce is big enough. Just the garden alone is the size of a few basketball courts.¡± Roxanne still

    couldn''t shake her habit of being thrifty although she was now filthy rich.

    ¡°That won''t do. What if we end up with a ton of kids in the future? That''s why we need a manor. We can

    have a pavilion in the garden with faux hills and streams. This is thetest design based on a ssical

    countryside theme. Don''t you like it?¡±

    Throwing Roxanne a nce, Lucian could clearly see how fascinated she was by the architecture.

    ¡°Of course I like it. I''ll let you decide. I do want a bigger space for the children to exercise in. We can

    put in a slide and half a ser field.¡±

    The moment the words rolled off Roxanne''s tongue, Lucian whipped out his phone and gave the

    developer a call.

    ¡°I''m Lucian Farwell. I''m interested in your biggest manor. Please reserve it for me.¡±

    A single sentence from Lucian elicited a long introduction to the project and an expression of gratitude

    from whoever he was speaking to.

    At the end of the conversation, Lucian tly replied, ¡°I got it. It''s settled then!¡±

    Lucian ended the call with a casual tone, simr to the tone Roxanne used whenever she bought

    herself a cup of coffee.

    There were only a total of five manors under the project. Sales were expected to be slow due to their

    exorbitant prices.

    That said, Lucian''s purchase of one of them naturally meant that the rest would easily sell out, for it

    was the dream of many to be neighbors with him.

    Half an hourter, Roxanne was surprised to see the developer drop by with a huge group of staff.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Lucian invited them in, for he happened to have a few requests to make.

    From the moment they stepped in, the developer gave them a thirty percent discount which ran into a

    few hundred million. Roxanne was pleasantly surprised by their generosity.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, I''ve brought my design team here with me. Whatever requests you and your wife have, we

    will record it down and fulfill them ordingly.¡±

    ¡°All right. Have a seat, everyone, and make yourselves at home.¡±

    The developer listened intently as Lucian expressed the ideas he had and invited Roxanne to share

    hers.

    After a two-hour discussion, everyone was brought onto the same page.

    The couple exchanged smiles after the developer left with his entourage.

 Chapter 1884

    Chapter 1884

    CHAPTER 1884 KARMA

    At the international airport of Horington, Christina gradually disembarked from the ne and went

    through immigration with a brand new ID card.

    This time, she could finally return to Horington openly because there wasn''t a single trace of Aubree

    Pearson left on her. Not even her parents would necessarily be able to recognize her if they saw her.

    After Elektra came to pick her up, both of them headed straight to the new factory.

    The sight of the busy employees injecting the liquid substance into the products brought a wide and

    satisfied smile to Christina''s face.

    She beheld the scene with such tion it was as though she was watching them inject poison into

    Roxanne''s body.

    Soon, Roxanne is going to be destroyed!

    ¡°This is the third day, and we havepleted eighty thousand sets. The products have been

    distributed to more than two hundred stores across thirty cities in the county. By tomorrow, we will be

    able to finish dealing with the products that are due to be sent to the affiliated stores in mid-tier cities,¡±

    Elektra reported with an emotionless expression.

    Christina threw her a nce, cognizant of Elektra''s suppressed indignance.

    ¡°Once sales of the product have kickstarted, the problem will surface within a single day. By then, the

    controversy will blow up across all the cities it''s sold in. Hahaha, Roxanne, how are you going to douse

    the fire then?¡±

    Elektra nodded, for she couldn''t deny the ruthlessness of the n.

    Elektra nodded, for she couldn''t deny the ruthlessness of the n.

    However, Christina couldn''t have done it without her cooperation.

    Therefore, Elektra was clearly aware of the reason Christina picked her¡ªher special status.

    Back then, part of the reason she managed to secure the partnership with Roxanne was due to the fact

    that she and Lucian were childhood friends. At the same time, the Lane family shared a close

    rtionship with the Farwells.

    ¡°What about Roxanne? What''s she doing now? I''m sure you have someone watching her, don''t you?¡±

    As Christina strolled into the new factory, the smile on her hyaluronic-acid-injected face seemed rather

    unnatural.

    ¡°Yes, but we can''t be keeping watch all the time. We only have a general idea of what she''s doing, as

    she is currently surrounded by bodyguards.¡±

    Looking up at Christina suddenly, Elektra probed, ¡°Did you n Sonya''s car ident thest time on

    purpose? Is it because you wanted Lucian to focus on Roxanne''s physical safety and neglect other

    aspects?¡±

    ¡°Haha, you''re making it sound as if I''m extremely meticulous. I merely wanted to show you what I''m

    capable of. That said, our n this time will catch even Lucian by surprise.¡±

    The mention of Lucian no longer invoked any emotion within Christina.

    That cruel man didn''t show me any mercy and forced me to flee Horington. Every day in Hawen was

    torture to me, and I lived like a soulless corpse. And now, it''s time for payback! Since he cares so much

    about Roxanne, I''m going to destroy herpletely.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne and Lucian walked out of a bridal gown boutique holding each other''s hands.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    As the designers at the boutique were famous worldwide, their charges were high and an advance

    appointment was needed. However, they made an exception for Lucian.

    Despite how high-end the boutique was, Roxanne somehow felt that something was missing from her

    gown.

    ¡°I feel that we should let Essie design the gown. I have faith in her abilities. Even though thest

    version wasn''t ideal, I would still like to let her try,¡± Roxanne suggested.

    After pondering for a moment, Lucian furrowed his brows. ¡°I''m not against it, but we only have a few

    days left. I''m worried that there isn''t enough time. Also, Essie might disregard her health just to rush

    through the project. You know how she is.¡±

    Indeed, Roxanne knew that her daughter took after her in that aspect. Both of them tended to forgo rest

    and sleep in pursuit of their passion.

    ¡°We can keep an eye on her while letting her give it a shot. At the same time, we can pick a gown from

    the boutique as a backup n. When the timees, we can decide based on her progress. What do

    you think?¡± Roxanne asked.

    In the end, Lucian nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 1885

    Chapter 1885

    CHAPTER 1885 OUTSTANDING SALES

    While the wedding was only eight days away, Flora Verba Group''s official website and the gship

    stores of major emerce tforms announced that the third batch of products would be on sale

    soon.

    The three hundred thousand figure on the promotional poster was particrly eye-catching, and the

    market had since gone into a frenzy.

    When Flora Verba Group''s second batch of products went on sale, thepany gained poprity

    among consumers from all the top three tiers of cities.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Hence, a lot of consumers were looking forward to buying the products to see if they were as effective

    as others had proimed.

    Since thepany was going to sell up to three hundred thousand units, the consumers were hopeful

    of getting their hands on one.

    Roxanne took Elektra''s advice tounch the products in advance because, in two days'' time, another

    luxury brand from Epea would also beunching their new product.

    Hence, Roxanne wanted to grab a share of the market beforehand.

    Experts in the industry even predicted Flora Verba Group to do exceptionally well, and they were

    expecting the three hundred thousand units to get sold out within three days. That prediction was

    based on the exponential increase in thepany''s franchise stores as well as the online tforms

    selling the products.

    If Flora Verba Group could do well with this batch of products, it could gain a strong foothold in the

    cosmeceutical industry.

    In fact, thepany''s future was looking bright, with its market value reaching over forty billion.

    Elektra had even received a five billion offer from an investor, intending to purchase ten percent of the

    company''s shares.

    Elektra didn''t ept the offer, though. After all, she was certain that the situation would change

    drastically in a few days'' time.

    Elektra didn''t ept the offer, though. After all, she was certain that the situation would change

    drastically in a few days'' time.

    At ten in the morning, Roxanne was in her office watching the countdown on the online tform. The

    sale started as soon as the countdown ended.

    In an instant, thirty thousand sets on one of the online tforms were sold out.

    Another thirty thousand sets on a different online tform were also sold out within thirty seconds.

    There were more than three hundred franchise stores all over the country, and the sales volume

    ranged from a hundred to five hundred products on the first day.

    An enormous crowd was seen queueing up outside every store, and as soon as the stores were

    opened for business, the consumers swarmed the stores.

    Flora Verba Group''s gship store in Horington, especially, was attending to almost six hundred

    customers at once, and the scene was simply shocking.

    Elektra wasn''t pleased when she arrived at the scene and saw what was happening.

    However, she had to keep her act going, so she took a video of the scene and sent it to Roxanne.

    At the same time, the franchise stores were all calling her to order more products.

    ¡°Look at this, Roxanne! Those three hundred thousand units will get sold out in no time!¡± Elektra sent a

    voice message to Roxanne.

    Roxanne was baffled after she watched the footage. I can''t believe how fast a good product sells out in

    the market! Judging by how things are going now, it seems like we''re really going to sell all three

    hundred thousand units within three days! We''ll have to increase our production rate in the future!

    Needless to say, Roxanne didn''t expect things to go so well.

    Linda, who was next to Roxanne, exined, ¡°Dr. Jarvis, we''re currently in the era of personal media. A

    lot of consumers and influencers would give their reviews on the inte after using our products.

    Hence, the effect of word-of-mouth marketing is more prominent than ever!¡±

    Roxanne nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Of course, Ms. Lane must''ve promoted the products as well. Ms. Lane is such a great marketer!¡± Linda

    sang Elektra''s praises, and Roxanne couldn''t help but agree.

    In fact, Roxanne felt relieved to have agreed to Elektra''s business n.

    All the online tforms were supplied with a hundred thousand sets in total, and those products were

    all sold out within fifteen minutes, including the several thousand sets on minor tforms.

    The developers of said tforms never expected to garner this muchwork traffic within a day.

    After all, they were all merely trying their luck by selling a few thousand units. Yet, they ended up

    making a huge profit.

    The sales results were outstanding that day.

    Soon, the official website of Flora Verba Group released its sales report on that day, with a total of over

    one hundred and sixty thousand units sold through both online and physical stores.

    The total sales revenue amounted to a whopping four hundred million.

    That very night, foreign cosmeticpanies all conducted emergency meetings overnight to discuss

    countermeasures.

    At once, Flora Verba Group began to capture the attention of many international investors.

 Chapter 1886

    Chapter 1886

    CHAPTER 1886 WORLD RECORD

    Roxanne returned to the mansion that night, and the moment she stepped through the door, she heard

    popping sounds before colorful confetti flew everywhere.

    After that, the three children walked up to her with bright smiles on their faces while holding a red

    banner.

    The banner read: Congrattions on achieving a fifty billion market value, Mommy!

    Before Roxanne could react, Sonya and Elias approached her. Sonya handed her a bouquet of flowers

    while Elias gave her a congrattory handshake.

    Subsequently, Lucian, dressed neatly in a suit, walked up with two sses of champagne in his hands

    and gave one of the sses to Roxanne.

    ¡°Congrattions, Darling! This is a mini celebration party our family has held for you! Cheers!¡± Lucian

    raised his ss to clink it with Roxanne''s.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Come on, let''s take a photo tomemorate this moment! Roxanne, stand in front of the banner.

    Lucian, stand next to Roxanne. Kids, smile!¡± Elias instructed before using his camera to capture the

    heartwarming moment.

    The kids were all jumping around and making funny faces for the camera.

    Roxanne then took a sip of the champagne and savored its fragrance.

    Once they were done taking photos, Sonya was eager to show off what she had prepared. ¡°Come on

    into the kitchen! I''ve cooked twelve dishes to congratte Roxanne''s Flora Verba Group on hitting a

    fifty billion market valuation!¡±

    The family enjoyed a pleasant dinner.

    Shortly after, Jonathan and Madilyn arrived with gifts.

    Madilyn gave Roxanne an expensive pen and urged Roxanne to start practicing signing autographs.

    After all, thetter was bound to attend all sorts of conferences that would require her to sign

    autographs in the near future.

    Madilyn muttered, ¡°It already took me a lot of effort to prepare your wedding gift, and now I''ve even

    prepared an extra gift to celebrate this asion. You can''tin because I really don''t know what

    else to give you!¡±

    Roxanne nodded and smiled in response. ¡°Well, you''ll have a lot more milestones to achieve in your

    future. I''ll prepare gifts for your engagement, your wedding, the birth of your first child, and everything

    else!¡±

    ¡°You''re right! But before all that could happen, I must first find myself someone to marry,¡± said Madilyn,

    stealing a nce at Jonathan.

    In response, Lucian and Roxanne immediately turned to look at Jonathan, too.

    Jonathan was startled upon meeting their gazes. Are they waiting to see my gift for Roxanne?

    ¡°Roxanne, I didn''t get to prepare much this time around, so I only got you this.¡± Jonathan slowly pulled

    out a piece of paper from a folder and presented it to everyone.

    Everyone at the scene was stunned when they saw Jonathan''s gift.

    That piece of paper read: Guinness World Records.

    ¡°Congrattions, Roxanne! You''ve broke a Guinness World Record. Flora Verba Group is the fastest

    corporation in history to reach a market value of fifty billion within forty days since the establishment of

    thepany!¡± Jonathan congratted Roxanne in a formal tone.

    Lucian was impressed by Jonathan''s creative gift. Although some of the Guinness World Records are

    actually ridiculous and extremely easy to achieve, it''s still rather impressive of him to get a certificate

    for Roxanne in such a short period of time. That shows how capable Jonathan is.

    Needless to say, Roxanne was surprised. ¡°I didn''t think I could achieve a world record! How

    interesting!¡±

    Madilyn, on the other hand, couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Only a rational man like Jonathan is capable

    ofing up with such an extraordinary gift.

    Upon seeing the certificate, Sonya and Elias began apuding. ¡°Congrattions on breaking a

    Guinness World Record, Roxanne!¡±

    The kids followed suit and started pping as well. ¡°You''re amazing, Mommy! You''re the best in the

    world, Mommy!¡±

    ¡°A strong and independent woman is the prettiest!¡± Madilyn cheered as she pped alongside

    Jonathan.

    Chuckling, Lucian also apuded enthusiastically.

    Seeing how everyone was congratting her, Roxanne suddenly felt overwhelmed by the praise she

    received.

 Chapter 1887

    Chapter 1887

    CHAPTER 1887 DROPPING OUT

    Roxanne had a ss too many that night, so Lucian swept her off her feet and carried her into the

    room.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    However, Roxanne struggled in his arms and said she needed to take a shower before going to bed.

    She then got undressed in her drunken stupor and went into the bathroom on her own.

    Lucian was worried that she might slip and fall, so he went in to check on her.

    Roxanne, with a dazed look in her eyes, ended up making a move on him, clinging onto the man like

    an octopus.

    Lucian was caught by surprise, but he dlyplied.

    The next morning, Roxanne woke up with a terrible headache, and she felt as though her body was on

    the verge of falling apart. Looks like I had one too manyst night and lost my memory. Did Ie

    back to the room on my own? How did I take a shower?

    As she was trying her best to recall what had happened the night before, Lucian came into the room

    with a ss of warm milk. At the same time, he had an iprehensible smile on his face.

    Although that wasn''t the first time they engaged in an intimate session, what happened the night before

    left Lucian wanting more.

    He didn''t expect his wife to take the initiative toe on to him so aggressively.

    Roxanne noticed the mischievous smile on his face. She then got out of bed to wash up and finish the

    ss of milk.

    However, she still felt exhausted, so she called Linda and told thetter that she wouldn''t be going to

    the research institute that night.

    Roxanne fell asleep again and only woke up in the afternoon.

    She took some time to fully regain her consciousness before checking her phone and realizing that

    Linda had sent her numerous text messages.

    One of the texts read: One of thergest distributors in Epea is eager to work with Flora Verba Group.

    They want to introduce Flora Verba Group''s products into Epea''s market!

    As of two in the afternoon, we''ve sold over seventy thousand units today. Our production rate is far

    from sufficient!

    A huge corporation in Hawen wants to discuss a partnership with us. Ms. Lane asked me to consult

    with you first!

    News about how well Flora Verba Group was doing just kept popping up.

    A smile soon appeared on Roxanne''s face, and she had Linda tell Peregrine to have an internal

    discussion with the employees in the research institute before consulting Elektra and the marketing

    department.

    Upon giving her instruction to Linda, Roxanne went downstairs. It was oddly quiet downstairs because

    the kids were still at school.

    Seeing that his wife had awoken, Lucian told the chefs to whip up something simple for her.

    ¡°Is your head still hurting? You should just stay at home today. After all, everything''s going smoothly!

    I''ve been keeping an eye on the situation for you,¡± Lucian suggested with a smile.

    Roxanne was d to see Lucian''s smile. Every time I see him smile, I feel so rxed and calm.

    After the meal, Lucian even ground some coffee beans and made a cup of coffee for Roxanne.

    Roxanne felt a lot more energized after a cup of coffee, so they both went to the kindergarten to fetch

    the kids.

    However, the head of the kindergarten, Jeffrey, requested to meet them and have a word with them.

    Initially, Lucian and Roxanne thought the kids had gotten into trouble at the kindergarten.

    ¡°Oh, no! That''s not it. Mr. Farwell, Ms. Jarvis, please don''t get the wrong idea. The three kids are

    obedient, and they would never get into trouble,¡± exined Jeffrey hastily.

    After pausing for a few seconds, he steeled himself and continued, ¡°To be honest, I''m actually a little

    embarrassed to say this, but the three children are really outstanding in all aspects, so there''s no need

    for them to continue attending kindergarten. I suggest that they skip kindergarten and attend

    elementary school. However, that''s probably not necessary either. They''re just too smart, and the

    knowledge that they have is too advanced.¡±

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne and Lucian exchanged nces. This is indeed a problem.

    ¡°Also, I think you guys should know that the other parents are under immense pressure due to how

    outstanding your children are. These parents areparing their kids to yours. That has an impact on

    the children''s mental state, causing them to have trouble learning and improving.¡± Jeffrey knew that

    Archie, Benny, and Este weren''t at fault. However, recently, the other parents had been pressuring

    their children so that they could catch up with the three siblings.

    Lucian and Roxanne expressed their acknowledgment of the issue after listening to Jeffrey''s

    exnation.

    In the end, the couple discussed with each other and agreed to let the kids skip kindergarten.

 Chapter 1888

    Chapter 1888

    CHAPTER 1888 ON THE RIGHT TRACK

    After bringing the kids home, Lucian and Roxanne had a discussion with Elias and Sonya regarding

    their ns for the kids'' future studies.

    ¡°So, there''s no need for them to attend elementary school anymore. They should just attend art

    colleges that provide cultural courses and the opportunity to help them develop their hobbies,¡± Elias

    uttered firmly and decided the future of the children.

    ¡°There are plenty of art colleges around, but although the kids have exceptional reasoning ability, they

    don''t have sufficient domain knowledge. That''s especially important because our country has five

    thousand years'' worth of history. Hence, I think we should choose a college that focuses on cultural

    and historical teaching,¡± Lucian chimed in. Upon hearing his words, the rest of the adults agreed with

    his viewpoint.

    Shortly after, they told the kids about their decision, and the kids couldn''t agree more.

    ¡°Daddy, I always y games with Grandpa that contains historical elements. I''m very interested in

    learning more about our country''s history, and I would like to focus on that!¡± Archie nodded. I found

    something I''m interested in!

    Benny also nodded eagerly. ¡°Daddy, I''m interested in archeology. So many interesting cultural relics

    were unearthed, and I can''t imagine how those artifacts were made thousands of years ago. I want to

    learn more about cultural relics!¡±

    At the same time, Este raised her hand into the air and said excitedly, ¡°Daddy, the traditional clothesThis content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    of our country are so beautiful! I would like to learn more about them and all the pretty essories

    worn by humans in the past. Like Archie and Benny, I, too, want to learn about history.¡±

    The adults smiled brightly after hearing the kids out. No one knows what these kids will grow to

    be in the future, but it''s a good thing they''re learning about things they''re interested in. Perhaps

    Archie wouldn''t be a doctor in the future. Instead, he could be a historian. Benny, on the other

    hand, could be an archeologist in the future instead of aputer engineer. As for Essie, she could be

    an advocate for traditional outfits instead of just merely a fashion designer. Well, Jeffrey''s words had

    inadvertently given the kids a chance to develop their futures in the right direction.

    That night, Flora Verba Group announced their sales for the day, and they sold one hundred and ten

    thousand units that day alone.

    In other words, only around twenty thousand sets were left out of the three hundred thousand they

    produced.

    At that point, all the franchise stores were trying their best to snatch whatever was left.

    Roxanne then called Elektra and told her to allocate the products ording to the service rating of the

    franchise stores. The stores with the best service rating would get more supply. That way, they could

    ensure the standardization of the franchise stores and build their brand image.

    At that moment, Elektra was in the CEO''s office. She expressionlessly agreed with Roxanne''s advice

    and hung up the phone. I feel so empty now. I''m about to destroy a brilliant product and apany

    that''s growing rapidly. Tomorrow! Tomorrow is the day everything''s going to go south for Roxanne. If

    everything goes ording to n, the person in charge of technology development, Roxanne, and the

    entire team of the research institute will be sent to prison! This is the perfect ending that Christina has

    nned. There''s no way we can make Roxanne disappear, so we just need to send her to prison. That

    way, she''s as good as dead. In order to take revenge on Roxanne, I''m going to crush apany worth

    over fifty billion. It seems fitting.

 Chapter 1889

    Chapter 1889

    CHAPTER 1889 FOOL ME

    On the third day, Flora Verba Group''s third batch of products was all sold out.

    The official website quickly announced the good news, and at the same time, announced a new

    product called Radiance Whitening Cream.

    The new product, priced at one thousand each, wasunched as a pre-order item, and there were only

    one hundred thousand units avable.

    Since the previous products were well-received, the pre-orders for the new product were a hit as well.

    The consumers were all eager to ce their orders on the official website.

    At three in the afternoon, Elektra was calmly listening to the executives reporting the sales performance

    in the conference room.

    The executives were all extremely thrilled, so they couldn''t help but wonder why Elektra seemed

    unperturbed. In fact, she seems indifferent, as if she''s not even interested in the awesome results the

    company had achieved.

    Truth be told, Elektra wasn''t interested in what she was hearing because she was on edge. Why

    haven''t I heard any of the consumersining? I woke up at seven this morning, and I''ve been

    waiting for the media to talk about Flora Verba Group''s problematic products ever since. However, I

    kept refreshing the major national news tforms in Chanaea, and I still haven''t seen such news

    getting reported. That''s impossible. A hundred thousand units are bought by the consumers. Why have

    I still not heard about a singleint? Christina told me even a drop of the solution could trigger a

    severe allergy reaction on the skin, and it could even cause the skin to rot. As soon as they test the

    product, they''ll know it''s contaminated. The moment that happens, Flora Verba Group would receive

    bacsh and go belly up. There''s noing back from that. Most importantly, those consumers would

    report their cases to the police, and the police would investigate the matter. As the key person in the

    product, Roxanne would surely be detained.

    Elektra''s thoughts were a tangled mess and various assumptions swarmed her mind. Could it be that

    the substance Christina gave me didn''t have any effect on the products?

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Elektra was eager to get answers from Christina, but all three of her attempts to contact Christina were

    to no avail.

    Therefore, Elektra was overwhelmed with anxiety.

    Upon receiving the reports from the executives, Elektra nodded and ended the meeting before rushing

    back to her office.

    Almost immediately after arriving in her office, Elektra called Christina on the phone.

    To her dismay, she still couldn''t get in touch with Christina.

    ¡°F*ck! What on earth is going on? A hundred thousand sets were sold! How is it possible that not even

    a single one is problematic? That''s just not possible! Did Lucian suppress the news? That can''t be.

    There are so many consumers, and they can all voice their displeasure on the inte. There''s no way

    Lucian can shut all of them up!¡± Elektra could no longer remain calm. After thinking it through, she

    decided to ask Roxanne and see if she could get some information from thetter.

    With that in mind, Elektra called Roxanne on the pretext of reporting thepany''s sales performance

    to thetter.

    ¡°Elektra, I saw the announcement for the new product. The promotional video looks stunning! You''re an

    impressive marketer. Initially, I didn''t expect Flora Verba Group to achieve what it has achieved today.

    Now, I don''t think the initially proposed profit-sharing ratio is reasonable anymore. I think you should be

    getting more! We''ll have to discuss it in detailter!¡± Roxanne eximed.

    Elektra was surprised to hear Roxanne suggest allocating more profit to her.

    In other words, Elektra would be receiving more of thepany''s shares.

    However, at that moment, Elektra wasn''t concerned about that. Judging by Roxanne''s tone, it doesn''t

    seem like anything is wrong!

    Elektra could no longer sit still in the office after hanging up the phone, and she instantly went to look

    for Christina at the hotel. I don''t even know if she''s still staying at that hotel. Don''t tell me she''s been

    fooling me all along! Was destroying the Lane family her ultimate goal?

 Chapter 1890

    Chapter 1890

    CHAPTER 1890 FACING HIM ALONE

    Elektra was the VIP of that particr five-star hotel. When the franchisees came for negotiations, she

    would always book that hotel for their amodation.

    Hence, the receptionist knew Elektra well. Elektra asked the receptionist if Christina was there, and the

    receptionist responded with a nod.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Assuming that she was still staying in the same room, Elektra didn''t ask further questions and got into

    the elevator right away.

    Upon arriving on the twenty-eighth floor, Elektra hurried toward room 2808 and rang the doorbell.

    The door to the room gradually creaked open, revealing a person standing behind. Elektra was stunned

    when she saw the person''s face, and her expression froze at once.

    To be exact, she felt as though the blood in her body had stopped flowing at once.

    She couldn''t even utter a single word, and despite her attempts to open her mouth, her lips quivered,

    refusing to budge.

    It''s Lucian! Elektra felt as though she had been struck by lightning, and various thoughts ran wild in her

    head. What the h*ll is happening? Why is Lucian here? Has Lucian been cheating on Roxanne with

    Christina? No! That''s impossible! Even a fool can tell how much Lucian loves Roxanne! Then, did he

    catch Christina red-handed? Did Christina tell him all about the n?

    Noticing the sheer bafflement and terror in Elektra''s eyes, Lucian merely inclined his head. Though still

    doubtful, he narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°So, it''s you!¡±

    All of a sudden, Elektra widened her eyes, and she was on the verge of a mental breakdown.

    In response, she shook her head slightly, and her lips finally parted. However, she couldn''t find the

    words to exin herself.

    ¡°Looks like it''s really you!¡± Disappointment filled Lucian''s eyes, and he opened the door wide before

    walking back into the room. ¡°Come in. Exin yourself!¡±

    Right then, Elektra felt as though a thousand daggers had just pierced through her heart. At the same

    time, she was filled with regret and frustration. Lucian has never looked at me like that before. The

    disappointment in his eyes means that everything we''ve been through together and everything we

    shared as childhood friends has disappeared. There goes our rtionship. I thought no one could ever

    break my strong mentality, but now, it''s crushed for good.

    Only then did she realize how much Lucian mattered to her.

    As tears began flowing down her cheeks, she knew that was it, and she was done for.

    At that moment, she was living in her worst nightmare.

    ¡°Don''t worry. Christina has fled. However, I think I''ve figured out how everything unfolded,¡± Lucian

    uttered, his tone emotionless.

    Elektra felt dead inside, and she couldn''t bring herself to enter the room and face Lucian.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was sitting on the couch with his arms folded before his chest and his body slightly

    leaning forward. He appeared to still be deep in thought, trying to piece everything together.

    ¡°So, you''ve been working together with Christina to make this n work by adding harmful substances

    to the product. What''s your motive?¡± Lucian nced at Elektra.

    His gaze remained calm although Elektra was sobbing.

    Elektra couldn''t muster the courage to answer that question of his. I''ve thought about the worst-case

    scenario, but I never expected that I would be facing Lucian on my own. It''s only natural that Lucian is

    baffled. After all, Flora Verba Group''s sess benefits me the most. In the end, however, I was the one

    who destroyed everything.

 Chapter 1891

    Chapter 1891

    CHAPTER 1891 WHO AM I TO YOU

    Seeing that she was keeping mum, Lucian remained silent as well.

    In the end, Elektra forced herself to stop crying because she didn''t want Lucian to think she was trying

    to gain sympathy through her tears.

    Therefore, she owned up to what she did. I should''ve known this would happen from the moment I

    came in contact with Christina. If I had chosen to expose the fact that Christina was actually Aubree

    and alerted Lucian about it, everything would''ve been different now. However, it''s all toote now. I

    don''t understand, though. Why is Lucian here in Christina''s room? How did Lucian find out about this?

    Also, how did he change the whole situation? After all, I added harmful substances to all the products. I

    spent so much time and effort aplishing that.

    ¡°When did you find out about this? I really want to know the answer to that question. How did you do it?

    Did you recall the tainted products?¡± Elektra knew it was the end for her, so she just wanted to know

    what led to her failure.

    ¡°Elektra, did you consider the consequences? You did, didn''t you? Was Roxanne your target? You

    wanted to ruin her, right? Have you been nning all this since the very beginning? Since you

    proposed this project?¡± Lucian asked instead of answering her questions.

    His tone was so cold that it was as if he was talking to a stranger.

    By then, Elektra had given up hope because she knew Lucian''s impression of her was unsalvageable. Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    That was why she decided to admit to everything.

    ¡°Yes. I considered the consequences. My target is indeed Roxanne! I wanted to destroy her. Lucian, I

    need an answer. Over all these years, who am I to you? Do you really not have the slightest of feelings

    for me?¡± she asked.

    Lucian knitted his brows in response as hostility filled his expression.

    He shot a cold, vicious re at Elektra that resembled countless deadly arrows that pierced the

    woman''s heart in an instant.

    A bitter smile surfaced on Elektra''s countenance.

    ¡°Elektra, I''ve actually looked into what Aubree did in Hawen. At first, I thought she would turn over a

    new leaf and start a brand new life after assuming the identity of Christina. However, she was still

    determined to take revenge on Roxanne. Thus, I have people watching her every move the second she

    crossed the border. It''s just that I didn''t expect you to be the person she was working with!¡± Lucian

    ignored Elektra''s questions because he no longer had the patience to answer them. We were childhood

    sweethearts, and our families have known each other for decades. Heck, I even disregarded Jonathan

    and gave her the opportunity to coborate with Roxanne. Jonathan is more than capable of doing

    whatever she can! Yet, all this while, she has been plotting against my wife just to send her to prison!

    No matter how close our rtionship was, it''s over now that everything is exposed.

    ¡°Listen closely, Elektra. I''ll make things clear to you now, so you''d give up. Ever since we were little, I

    have always regarded you as my little sister. I don''t have siblings, so you and Jonathan are like my

    brother and sister. You should know that! Still, you attempted to sabotage my wife! Did you not consider

    the future of my three children? Also, did you not think about your parents? What would they think if

    they knew you did all this?¡± Lucian could no longer suppress his anger and spoke through gritted teeth.

    That was probably the first time he expressed his emotions so explicitly and aggressively.

    As soon as he finished talking, he abruptly rose to his feet and walked up to Elektra, his gaze burning

    with fury.

 Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892

    Chapter 1892 The Unexpected Guest

    Elektra was dumbfounded. I''ve never seen Lucian express his anger so straightforwardly before. All

    these years, he hadn''t been one to wear his heart on his sleeve. Even when he had to take over

    Farwell Group back then, he faced all his problems in aposed manner.

    Right then, Elektra was overwhelmed by great sadness, and she had trouble breathing.

    Secondster, the tears that she had been holding back suddenly came streaming down her cheeks.

    Lucian used to take me under his wing. Back when I was harassed by the other students in school, he

    would always show up. He used to put his heart into preparing gifts for me. During mying-of-age

    ceremony, he even gifted me a cool sports car. Back then, I took everything for granted, thinking he

    only did all that on the ount of the rtionship our families shared. In hindsight, he actually regarded

    me as someone important in his life. Although he didn''t have romantic feelings for me, I was still more

    than a friend to him. I never once realized that he thought of me as his younger sister.

    In an instant, Elektra felt drained of energy. Her body went limp, and she was on the verge of copsing

    onto the ground.

    Lucian grabbed her right hand and fumed, ¡°You must face the consequences! You''re not getting away

    with this!¡±

    He pulled her toward the couch, and she slumped into it.

    The iciness in Lucian''s gaze didn''t fade.

    Roxanne was the love of his life, so he would never forgive or have mercy on whoever tried to harm

    her.

    ¡°I found out about it from the moment you started adding substances to the products. It was simple,

    really. Although the new factory hadn''t been officially put into operation, the transportationpany the

    drivers worked for was under the management of Queen Group! Although it was only a smallpany,

    we had control over the logistics,¡± Lucian revealed.

    That night, two trucks were dyed for no reason. Out of consideration for the transportation of the

    products of Flora Verba Group, Jonathan went to consult the drivers.

    Upon finding out what had happened, Jonathan felt something was fishy.

    Hence, he went to discuss the matter with Lucian the next day before intercepting the trucks. There

    and then, all the products were recalled.

    That was exactly the day when Christina and Elektra thought everything was going ording to their

    n. Little did they know that Lucian had already started investigating the matter.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    However, everything happened too fast. Ten thousand products had been tampered with within three to

    four days.

    Besides, all the products had the same packaging, so Lucian couldn''t tell them apart.

    Therefore, he gave the order to intercept all the trucks that had been to the new factory and stored all

    the products mixed with harmful substances in one warehouse.

    In order to prevent Roxanne from worrying, he told her he wanted to export the products and received

    permission from her.

    After that, he told Leroy and a few other factory managers to bring their new employees to the

    temporary factory Jonathan had found. There, they worked overtime to produce an extra ten thousand

    products to rece the tainted batch.

    Lucian''s worst fear was that Roxanne could get betrayed by the people around her.

    That was why he investigated all the people in the research institute to find a possible suspect.

    He never expected Elektra to be the one in bed with Christina.

    The night before, Lucian had already found out where Christina was staying, so he told Cayden to bring

    a few bodyguards with him to the hotel to apprehend and question Christina.

    Unfortunately for Lucian, Christina had quite a few professional bodyguards under her payroll. Those

    bodyguards sensed something was amiss and escorted Christina out of there in the nick of time.

    Although Christina got out in time, she identally left her phone behind because she was in a hurry.

    The contact number found in the call log was an unknown number, and that was the newly-registered

    number Elektra used to call Christina.

    At first, Lucian wanted to call that number right away and track its location.

    However, Elektra started calling in the morning. Lucian ignored the calls because he didn''t want to

    raise suspicion.

    Then, he went to the hotel and waited patiently for up to four hours.

    He knew the person who was working with Christina would show up anxiously upon realizing that their

    evil scheme had failed.

    At longst, the doorbell rang, but to his dismay, the person he was waiting for was thest person he

    hoped to see.

 Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893

    Chapter 1893 Iparable

    ¡°Your n had many ws. It was foolish of Christina to have the audacity to use Flora Verba Group''s

    name to recruit temporary workers!¡±

    The expression in Lucian''s eyes was cold as ciers, but fear actually lingered in his chest.

    Although the scheme was full of loopholes, its primary focus was to achieve speedy results.

    If the one hundred thousand sets of goods had entered the market, it would''ve been meaningless to

    investigate and identify the culprit afterward.

    It would be difficult to salvage the situation after the public''s opinion toward thepany was

    tarnished. By then, regardless of how hard Flora Verba Group''s employees tried to exin themselves,

    the trust crisis wouldn''t be solved.

    And as thepany''s technical director, Roxanne''s reputation would be dragged through the mud after

    getting involved in that scandal.

    ¡°I had anticipated this day woulde.¡± Once again, Elektra stopped crying.

    Despair was the greatest sorrow.

    At that point, she no longer knew how to face Lucian, Roxanne, her parents, or anything else.

    Her expression suddenly took on an eerie calmness.

    She gazed at Lucian longingly, wanting to engrave his countenance in her mind.

    ¡°Lucian, I hope you don''t involve my parents and the Lane family in this matter. I''ll bear all the

    consequences.¡±

    Immediately after she spoke, Lucian suddenly sensed something off in her tone.

    When he turned to look at Elektra, he noticed she was dashing out of the room at breakneck speed.

    What is she trying to do? A terrifying suspicion shed across Lucian''s mind, prompting him to give

    chase. However, he had clearly underestimated Elektra''s determination to die. She really didn''t know

    how to deal with everything in her life anymore. The good impressions and wonderful perception that

    Lucian has of me must''ve ceased to exist. He must hate me now, right? Bitterness washed over her,

    filling every pore in her body.

    At that instant, only a single thought remained in her mind. I''m going to leave this unbearable world.

    She bolted into the elevator, quickly closing the doors and heading to the top floor.

    ¡°Elektra, stop!¡± Lucian was already moving at an incredible speed.

    Unfortunately, when Elektra reached the elevator, the doors opened just in time for her to enter.

    He watched helplessly as the elevator ascended.

    Pressing the button repeatedly, he hoped another elevator would arrive sooner.

    Lucian made it to the top floor of the building in less than fifteen seconds after Elektra did.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    He noticed she was already standing on the railing and was one step away frommitting a three-

    hundred-meter drop.

    Ultimately, she still yearned for him and hoped he coulde after her.

    She felt relief wash over her and smiled faintly when she noticed he had indeed followed her to the

    rooftop.

    ¡°Don''te any closer, Lucian! I wronged you and Roxanne. She''s, in fact, a perfect woman, and I

    can''tpare to her in every aspect.¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and get down from there! Do you think that''s the way to shoulder all the responsibilities? I

    won''t let you go to jail, but you must face your mistakes. What you''re doing is nothing more than

    running away from your problems. Do you think you can erase everything you''ve done by dying?¡±

    Lucian narrowed his eyes, riveting his gaze on her while approaching her step by step.

    He tried to think of something that could calm Elektra down, but his anger couldn''t be quelled.

    As he slowly approached Elektra, she shook her head and shed him a miserable smile. ¡°Lucian, I get

    what you''re saying. But I-I finally understand your feelings toward me now. Regrettably, I can no longer

    be your sister. I hope to end everything this way. The truth is, I''ve never wanted to be your sister. I''ve

    always loved you. Christina did threaten me, but I still had a choice. I was just too stubborn and

    unrepentant to do the right thing.¡±

    Lucian was suddenly stumped.

    He stopped in his tracks as a conflicted expression spread across his face.

    Lucian could vaguely tell she harbored romantic feelings for him, but Roxanne had won his heart many

    years ago, even long before they were married.

 Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894

    Chapter 1894 Next Lifetime

    ¡°Lucian, can I meet with Roxanne? I want to apologize to her sincerely. If I don''t do it today, I might

    never have the chance again.¡±

    Elektra had expressed all the thoughts in her mind.

    At the brink of her death, she pondered on the remaining guilt and regrets she had in her life.

    In the end, Elektra felt that she should face Roxanne onest time. I''ve lost to her in every aspect

    possible.

    Lucian furrowed his brows but finally nodded in agreement.

    He dialed Roxanne''s number and told Roxanne about Elektra''s n to end her life by jumping off a

    building and her wish to meet with Roxanne onest time.

    In the meantime, Roxanne, who was in the research institute''s office, was wholly dumbfounded.

    She even wondered if her husband was joking. The third phase of the product had made a lot of profit,

    and the future of Flora Verba Group was undoubtedly promising, so why would the CEO of the

    company, Elektra, want to end her own life?

    Roxanne wasn''t heartless. In the end, the only reason she could think of that would motivate Elektra to

    do so was thetter''s love life.

    Yes, that''s possible. But, it''s still weird that she would attempt to end her life and that Lucian is currently

    with her.

    Roxanne nned to drive there herself, but Lucian called again the next second.

    ¡°Let Linda drive you over. I need to brief you on the circumstances on your way here.¡±

    She agreed.

    Linda drove while Roxanne sat in the backseat, quietly listening to Lucian''s ount of Christina''s entire

    plot.

    After hearing that, Roxanne felt chills traveling down her spine.

    She couldn''t believe that underneath the calm surface of the seemingly joyous three-day period,

    sinister schemes were brewing, and thrilling rescues took ce.

    Fear washed over her as she became aware of what had happened. If it weren''t for Lucian''s

    attentiveness, noticing something was off, and taking decisive countermeasures, Flora Verba Group

    and the research institute would''ve been doomed. Roxanne reckoned that if worse came to worst, she

    probably wouldn''t be able to escape the mess unscathed as well and might have to face imprisonment.

    The most important day of her life was just one week away. That meant Elektra had deliberately

    nned to send her to jail before the wedding. Realizing that, Roxanne regained herposure right

    away and even began emanating a forbidding aura. Is she truly seeking death, or is this just a ploy for

    her to gain Lucian''s sympathy so she can escape this plight?

    Suddenly, Roxanne lost all pity and sympathy for Elektra since thetter was clearly trying to put her in

    a desperate situation. What would happen to the three children if I were really sent to jail?

    Upon arriving at the office building, Roxanne looked up at the top of the structure. While waiting for

    Roxanne''s arrival, Elektra gradually sat down with her legs dangling on the edge, seemingly unafraid of

    falling and resolved to meet her end.

    Poker-faced, Roxanne strolled toward the entrance casually, wanting to see for herself what else

    Elektra was nning to do.

    At that moment, her mind was nk. She didn''t know what to think about.

    Suddenly, some strange thoughts popped into her head. Is there truly an afterlife? Do people truly

    forget everything after passing on? But I don''t want to forget Lucian. If I was given a chance at rebirth,

    can I make a wish to let Lucian fall in love with me in my next life?

    Elektra turned around and regarded Lucian with a yearning look.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    He had been silent after he was done talking on the phone with Roxanne and was tapping something

    on his phone.

    Finally, the elevator carrying Roxanne finally reached the top floor with a ding.

    She would arrive on the rooftop after taking a dozen more steps.

 Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895

    Chapter 1895 Freedom Even Death Cannot Grant

    ¡°Jump then, Elektra! That is if you think doing so can truly grant you freedom.¡±

    Roxanne walked onto the rooftop. She felt much more at ease at the sight of her husband sitting calmly

    aside.

    She believed Elektra''s attempt at seeking death to gain sympathy would not work on her husband.

    Seeing that Roxanne had arrived, Elektra guiltily avoided meeting the former''s gaze.

    Stunned, she froze upon hearing Roxanne''s words.

    She''d assumed Roxanne would try convincing her not to end her own life. However, to her surprise,

    Roxanne''s eyes were filled with nothing but icy contempt.

    ¡°Roxanne, don''t worry, for I''ll jump! I just wanted to apologize to you before I go. In the end, I''m still

    jealous of you. I can''t ept the fact that you got together with Lucian.¡± Elektra smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Save all that sweet talk. You have the right to apologize, but I can also choose not to ept your

    apology. You heard it right. I have no desire to forgive you at all. You''ve had plenty of chances to stop

    everything that was going on while we were coborating. In fact, you could have told me about how

    Christina threatened you, yet you remained silent and kept all that to yourself!¡±

    Roxanne made her way over to Lucian''s side. Instead of interrupting her, he gently held her hand.

    His gesture of affection was like a stab to Elektra''s heart.

    How ironic. Here I am on the verge of death, and they''re still proving to me how in love they are.

    Elektra couldn''te up with a response to Roxanne''s statement. She''s right. I did have a chance to

    redeem myself. Unfortunately, I was possessed by the devil in me and lost my rationality. ¡°Elektra, I

    have no idea why you summoned me here. You could have done away with your life privately without

    causing Lucian and me any more stress. Am I right?¡± asked Roxanne. She''s seeking death now that

    everything is exposed. What a joke! I don''t believe whatever guilt or regret she has. Thest thing

    Roxanne wanted was for Lucian to be guilt-tripped by Elektra into thinking that he''d been the cause of

    her death. ¡°Roxanne, I¡ª¡± Elektra fell into the depths of despair as she observed Lucian''s cid

    expression. She couldn''t handle Roxanne''s intense interrogation at all.

    ¡°I guess we''re done here. You''ve apologized, and I''ve heard you, so Lucian and I will be taking our

    leave now. If you still intend to jump, please make your own decision.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    With that, Roxanne turned to gaze at her husband.

    Lucian gave her a look of encouragement before they both turned to leave hand-in-hand.

    The sight of them leaving together left Elektra in utter despair.

    Roxanne was right when she used Elektra of being selfish. Thetter wasn''t afraid of death and

    was merely using it to sway Lucian.

    To her dismay, not even that worked.

    She could no longer elicit any emotion from Lucian, regardless of whether she was dead or alive.

    A turmoil of mixed emotions began stirring within her. Memories of the childhood she shared with

    Lucian began shing in her mind.

    Everything is over. There''s no turning back time, and things will never be the same again.

    Even death could not free her from the pain of such a loss.

    Elektra stared nkly at the receding figures of the couple as they vanished into the distance.

    Roxanne and Lucian stepped into the elevator, descending the building swiftly.

    Their future happiness as a couple took precedence over everything.

    Elektra would have to take ountability for all the wrongs that she hadmitted.

    ¡°Lucian, thank goodness you saw through the scheme just in time! Otherwise, both I and Flora Verba

    Group would have been destroyedpletely! I have learned my lesson. In the future, I''ll be more

    discerning and meticulous in every aspect of my career.¡± Roxanne couldn''t help but sigh as soon as

    she got into Lucian''s car, ridiculing her own foolishness.

    ¡°Forget it. You''re exhausted as it is. There''s no need to be even more meticulous than you already are.

    They merely got lucky this time to have taken advantage of the situation. I sure do not hope to see you

    be even more of a workaholic than I am.¡±

    Lucian caressed Roxanne''s hair affectionately.

 Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896

    Chapter 1896 Make Things Right

    In the end, Richard and M, Elektra''s parents, rushed to the building.

    Roxanne had already gotten down from the railing and was squatting on the ground with her hands

    wrapped around her legs. Her expression was devoid of any trace of emotion.

    She finally piped up after a considerable amount of time had passed.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, I''m sorry for causing both of you to worry. I can never atone for what I''ve done in this

    lifetime! I don''t have the slightest clue how to salvage everything, but I''ll continue living and strive to

    make things right step by step for the rest of my life.¡±

    Roxanne hadpletely won Elektra over.

    Her words had been a wake-up call for Elektra.

    Seeking death is just running away from my responsibilities. The only way I can convey my sincerest

    apologies is through actions.

    Half an hourter, the senior management of Flora Verba Group called for a meeting, whereby an

    announcement about Elektra''s resignation from the position of CEO was made. Henceforth, she was

    no longer part of thepany.

    Resigning from thepany was Elektra''s own decision, for she was too ashamed to remain in the

    company.

    Roxanne subsequently dered as the director that the initial thirty percent of Elektra''s shares would

    be decreased to twenty percent and transferred to Richard.

    That evening, Elektra went to the police station with her parents and confessed to all of the crimes

    she''dmitted.

    Despite that, herwyer still tried to plead her case and fight for the reduction of her sentence with the

    first reason being her attempt at the crime was unsessful. Secondly, she had yet to cause any

    severe harm to society.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Soon enough, the Lane family released a statement stating they''d donate two hundred million to the

    victims of the fire. The amount would be used to treat those whose faces were scalded and disfigured

    by the fire.

    Lucian and Roxanne couldn''t care less about the final verdict of the court case.

    Nevertheless, Richard still called Lucianter during the day to apologize and inform him about his

    daughter being detained at the police station.

    ¡°Lucian, I am grateful to you and Ms. Jarvis. Elektra would have chosen a path of no return and jumped

    off the building if Ms. Jarvis hadn''t said what she said. Elektra now understands she was at fault and

    will try to make amends by all means possible. Thank you for still retaining our portion of the shares. If

    not, we''d be doomed. We''re truly sorry...¡± Richard began choking up toward the end.

    Lucian gave a brief response, telling them not to overthink.

    Elektra''s incident might have ended, but Christina, the perpetrator, seemed to have vanished into thin

    air.

    She was still nowhere to be found even after the police had listed her as a suspect and issued a search

    warrant for her. Besides, her current identity as a Hawenese onlyplicated things.

    Lucian immediately instructed Cayden to utilize all his resources and wide connections to locate

    Christina''s whereabouts.

    After tucking the three kids into bed, Roxanne returned to the living room. She saw Lucian''s grim

    expression and knew he was still worried.

    Danger was still lurking in every corner of their lives as long as Christina wasn''t found.

    The evil woman had been plotting and scheming for such a long time and had picked the right time to

    execute her ploy.

    It had been a close call for Roxanne.

    Roxanne''s voice snapped Lucian out of his thoughts. ¡°Lucian, I would like to discuss something with

    you.¡±

    Roxanne proceeded to reveal her intentions to install Jonathan as the new CEO of thepany and

    transfer ten percent of thepany''s shares to him.

    This meant that five billion out of thepany''s worth of fifty billion would instantly be transferred to

    Jonathan.

    Roxanne did not have the slightest hesitation in doing so, for she was convinced that Jonathan''s

    capability was worth far more than that.

    ¡°All right, but I''ll have to think about it. After all, Jonathan is one of my most trusted right-hand men

    responsible for managing many of my businesses,¡± said Lucian in a teasing tone.

    ¡°I know, but he doesn''t have to do much. He should just focus on establishing a core team. Elektra''s

    resignation would definitely arouse suspicions among some of the senior executives. I just need him to

    calm them down and reassure them, that''s all. Can''t you just loan him to me?¡± Roxanne pouted, acting

    adorably to get her way.

    Lucian pulled her into his arms and nodded at once.

 Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897

    Chapter 1897 A Well Deserved Break

    The next morning, Jonathan came over.

    Lucian instructed the kitchen to prepare some pastries and served them with coffee to Jonathan.

    Both were chatting casually while enjoying the food when Lucian brought up Roxanne''s idea.

    Usually, Jonathan would respond by nodding and acknowledging with an ¡°Okay.¡±

    However, Jonathan appeared a bit apprehensive today. He looked at Lucian cautiously. ¡°Lucian, c-can I

    decline?¡±

    Lucian froze upon hearing his reply and instinctively furrowed his brows.

    At that moment, Jonathan thought Lucian was upset with him. He hurriedly exined, ¡°Lucian, I know

    these are Roxanne''s thoughts. But I... I''m feeling a bit tired nowadays.¡±

    Lucian snapped out of his daze and quickly shook his head. ¡°There''s no need to exin. I''m not angry.¡±

    He looked at Jonathan with a gentle gaze.

    For so many years, Jonathan had been a trusted aide of his who would never say no to him.

    Regardless of the decisions made and the targets set by Lucian, Jonathan would strive to execute

    them without anyints.

    That showcased the absolute trust and chemistry between them.

    Deep inside his heart, Lucian was grateful for having such a buddy who was impable in so many

    ways.

    However, the recent events with Elektra and Jonathan''s rejection got him thinking.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Have I been putting myself above him all this while and that''s why I never pay attention to his feelings?

    Or is it because of my authoritative and aggressive working style that made him fearful of me?

    Whatever the reason might be, Lucian realized he had some shorings.

    Seeing the changed expression on Lucian''s face, Jonathan hesitated if he should retract his words

    even though he had mustered much courage earlier to reject Lucian.

    In all fairness, which business leader would not be attracted to a CEO position, share ownership worth

    five billion, and the power to direct Flora Verba Group''s future?

    ¡°Lucian, on second thoughts, maybe I should ept the proposal. I know you and Roxanne have my

    interests at heart. If I join Flora Verba Group, the Queen family would be able to have a core asset.¡±

    Jonathan had just finished speaking when Lucian waved his hand in dismissal. ¡°Don''t misunderstand, I

    was just thinking about some stuff earlier. Why don''t you have a cup of coffee and take a good three

    minutes to think it through? I can wait for your answer.¡±

    Seeing Jonathan''s hesitation, mixed emotions ran through Lucian.

    He''s always cautious and mindful of other people''s feelings, resulting in him having to suppress his true

    feelings. How can such a person lead a happy life?

    With that, Lucian started drinking his coffee and did not respond to Jonathan''s shocked reaction.

    After a long while, Jonathan began to think seriously.

    Nobody was aware that his medical condition had deteriorated recently, and it was not looking good.

    It was then he suddenly felt deeply frustrated and lost interest in everything.

    Sometimes, a flow of negative thoughts would enter his mind.

    He did not understand what exactly was wrong with him. He felt like a zombie, devoid of all emotions.

    He was indifferent to everything around him.

    However, he could not find anyone to confide in though he once considered seeking professional help

    from Madilyn.

    But ultimately, he did not proceed with it.

    He was worried about inundating other people with his negative emotions, causing them distress.

    A battle between rational views and sentimental thoughts was happening inside Jonathan''s mind right

    now.

    The reason why he suddenly declined Lucian''s offer was because he was experiencing burnout.

    In short, he could no longer withstand further pressure.

    Perhaps, not only did he need to decline the offer on Flora Verba Group, he might need a well-

    deserved break too.

 Chapter 1898

    Chapter 1898

    CHAPTER 1898 ANOTHER CANDIDATE

    Three minutes to Lucian was akin to the time taken to drink two cups of coffee.

    But to Jonathan, that three minutes was extraordinarily long.

    He habitually nced at his watch and then forced himself to pull his focus back from all the rambling

    thoughts.

    ¡°Lucian, I...¡±

    ¡°Hold on!¡± Lucian immediately raised his palm in front of Jonathan without waiting for him to finish.

    He discovered that Jonathan was so precise in his time management, measuring right down to the

    second.

    He casually used three minutes as a reference, and Jonathan took it seriously without missing a

    second.

    It must be so mentally tiring to cope with an obsessivepulsive disorder. Lucian could not help but

    pity Jonathan.

    ¡°Jonathan, before you decide, I want you to know that I''ll support you unconditionally no matter what

    choice you make in the end. Do you understand me?¡± Lucian''s gaze became warmer and gentler.

    Jonathan was overwhelmed with gratitude when he heard that.

    He nodded and forced a faint smile. ¡°Lucian, I''m feeling drained recently. So I''d like to put things down

    for a while temporarily.¡±

    As he spoke, he could not help but raise his eyes to look at Lucian''s reaction.

    Seeing Lucian''s nod of approval, Jonathan continued, ¡°I appreciate Roxanne''s kindness. Perhaps you

    could give me some time. I think I want to take a break. Is that all right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, certainly!¡± Lucian promptly agreed.

    With that, he poured Jonathan a cup of coffee and reassured him, ¡°Listen, Jonathan. From now

    onwards, you can freely express whatever opinions you have to me. Do you hear me?¡±

    Jonathan was taken aback. He could not help but think if he had done something wrong that made

    Lucian say those words.

    ¡°Just by looking at your expression, I know you''re overthinking again.¡± Lucian sighed with a heavy

    heart.

    Since when did Jonathan be like this? Did it start when I took over Farwell Group? He''s cautious

    about everything and constantly walks on eggshells.

    I don''t deny the merits of being cautious. But it''s not healthy to constantly suppress your feelings and

    not be able to express yourself. No matter how well-tempered one is, there is a limit to how much one

    can take.

    ¡°Jonathan, from today onwards, go and take a well-deserved break. I''ll not bother you unless there''re

    urgent matters. Take a step back and temporarily relinquish your responsibilities. I''ll tell Cayden to take

    instructions from you. Let him handle everything.¡± Lucian stood up and patted Jonathan''s shoulder,

    assuring him.

    As Jonathan left the mansion, he suddenly felt peace in his heart, a feeling that he had not experienced

    in a long while.

    Perhaps, it''s time for me to look into my illness seriously. I should find Madilyn and have a good talk

    with her.

    Immediately, Jonathan drove to the hospital.

    Back at the mansion, Roxanne woke up after Jonathan left. When Lucian ryed Jonathan''s decision

    to her, she was rather shocked.

    ¡°It''s all right. I respect his decision!¡± Roxanne responded.

    ¡°Actually, I have someone in mind who can also assume this role.¡± Lucian suddenly thought of a

    suitable candidate.

    Roxanne knitted her brows and pondered for a while. But she still could not think of who else was

    suitable.

    People like Jonathan and Elektra, who were familiar with the corporate world and full of vigor and

    creativity, were really hard toe by.

    In most cases, such talents were cultivated at a young age as they grew up in that environment. That

    was how prestigious families were formed and thrived. They strongly emphasized the importance of

    inheritance, ensuring the passing of knowledge and wealth from one generation to another.

    ¡°The person I have in mind is James Lann. He''s more than just a psychologist. He earned several

    des and awards for his achievements in business school then. It was only after he developed an

    interest in psychology that he started to pursue that path. That guy is a genius.¡±

    However, the moment Lucian thought of James, he suddenly felt infuriated.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1899

    Chapter 1899

    CHAPTER 1899 A PROPER CHAT

    After Este''s illness had taken a turn for the better, James disappeared for six months. He had been

    idle and spent his time globe-trotting.

    He contacted Lucian intermittently and asionally sent photos of beautiful scenery from his travels.

    He also hopped between Alendor and Archulea, saying he was researching the objectivews of

    human psychological evolution. He did go about it very professionally and even published many

    research papers.

    Nheless, only Lucian knew he just wanted to take it easy and wanted no part in shouldering his

    family''s burdens.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    The Lann family ran a fairlyrge business in Xendale that dealt in tea leaves, coffee, lumber, dry

    cargo, and many others. Over the past few years, it had begun coborating with Farwell Group on

    foreign trade, which led to the business expanding by leaps and bounds.

    However, James was content being aid-back psychologist, enjoying traveling to every corner of the

    world.

    Once Roxanne heard James'' name, she nodded eagerly in agreement and barely even paused to think

    about it. I''m sure there won''t be any error in judgment as long as the candidate is someone Lucian

    rmends.

    ¡°What good timing. He''ll surely return to attend our wedding, so you can take that opportunity to force

    him to stay and get him to help you manage Flora Verba Group.¡±

    As Lucian''s thoughts lingered on Jonathan and James, he could not help but think that the two seemed

    to have swapped lives.

    The trio used to be schoolmates. Back then, James was like a careful and meticulous robot who could

    answer every question. He never stepped out of line and was the top in every subject.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan was the pr opposite. He was always boisterous and liked to y many

    different sports. As for studying, he did not have much interest in it.

    Later on, both of them made very different choices upon encountering family responsibilities. As a

    result, their personalities and lives changed drastically.

    After listening to Lucian''s detailed introduction of James'' background, Roxanne could not help feeling

    doubtful. ¡°But if he doesn''t even want anything to do with his family''s business, what makes you so

    sure he''ll be willing to take over Flora Verba Group?¡±

    ¡°I believe he''ll agree to it because he covets your medical expertise. You just need to agree to teach

    him some of your medical skills.¡±

    She had no issues with that. After all, any medical practitioner would be pleased to see medical

    knowledge and skills being passed on and continuing to flourish.

    After deciding on a suitable candidate, the couple left the house and headed to the wedding venue to

    finalize a few ns.

    ...

    Over at the hospital, Madilyn was busy working in her office when she heard a knock on the door. She

    called for the person to enter and smiled upon seeing that it was Jonathan.

    ¡°Mr. Queen, don''t tell me your stomach pains are acting up again?¡± she asked, her tone lighthearted.

    During thest follow-up check, his gastritis was better, and the gastric erosions in his stomach had

    healed. Hence, she did not think there would be any major issues.

    Shaking his head, he pointed at his heart and replied frankly, ¡°Madilyn, I feel as though there''s

    something wrong with me here.¡±

    That shocked her, and she sprang to her feet at once. ¡°A heart condition? No way. Thest time I

    checked on you, your heart rate, blood pressure, and arteries were all fine.¡±

    Madilyn''s mother had a close brush with death due to a heart condition not long ago, so it was still a

    very stressful topic for her.

    Jonathan shook his head again. After a while, he walked over to her desk and sat in front of it. ¡°You

    should sit down, Madilyn. I want to have a proper chat with you.¡±

    Observing his calm demeanor, she nodded and sat down.

    She quickly guessed that he was referring to his depression, and her heart grew heavy. This means he

    hasn''tpletely dealt with his depression. What''s more, the rpse is more severe than before.

 Chapter 1900

    Chapter 1900

    CHAPTER 1900 THE LIFE OF JONATHAN

    Jonathan and Madilyn had a long conversation thatsted for two whole hours.

    It never crossed her mind that he had lived a life like that.

    When Jonathan was little, probably when he was still in kindergarten, he fell behind in his speech and

    language abilities. That led him to be considered intellectually disabled at one point. From then on, he

    had to deal with gossip and people questioning his abilities.

    If not for his parents'' persistence, he would have been sent to a psychiatric hospital for treatment.

    To some extent, the birth of Frieda took some of the adults'' attention off him. His sister was a ball of

    energy, which made her well-loved by many.

    Hence, as a child, he gradually grew averse tomunicating his thoughts with others.

    Jonathan slowly grew older, and during that time, he met Lucian and they became best friends.

    That was probably the time when he was happiest. He had less attention from the adults in his life, but

    that allowed him more opportunities to do whatever he wanted.

    It was also then that his trust in Lucian was solidified. Even now, he still believed that whatever Lucian

    decided had to be the right decision. There was no need to doubt it, and he only had to do as he was

    told. Never once did he pause to consider his own wishes.

    Eventually, he realized that even if he did not express his thoughts or feelings, that did not seem to

    affect anything.

    In middle school, his grades started slipping. Lucian and Elektra would always quietly help him, and

    later on, he even got to know the whiz-kid, James.

    Jonathan envied James as thetter was a veritable genius who could learn anything very quickly.

    During those days, Jonathan felt dejected and refused to go home because everyone at home, with the

    exception of his parents, was disappointed with his academic performance.

    They used him of disrupting their ns, and his uncle even questioned his abilities to his face,

    saying he was unqualified to inherit the Queen family''s businesses in the future.

    That period was when he was the most vulnerable yet also the strongest.

    After taking the high school entrance exams, he encountered the most painful experience in his life.

    Due to his bad grades, he had to separate from Lucian and Elektra because they could not continue

    attending the same school. Instead, they enrolled in two different high schools catering to different

    academic abilities.

    Jonathan''s parents wanted to spend a little money to make a few connections and get him into a better

    private high school, but he refused.

    He became a loner once he was in high school and rarely spoke with others. Although Lucian would

    call and invite him out during the weekends, he slowly discovered that he seemed to be withdrawing

    further into his shell.

    Finally, on one random night, he suddenly snapped.

    He decided that if he could not remember a word after one try, he would memorize it a hundred times.

    If he could not understand a form, he would force himself tomit it to memory. And when all else

    failed, he pricked his arm with a needle.

    Every time Jonathan did that, he found he could remember whatever he needed to memorize. In the

    end, he came to realize that the feeling of pain could help spark his potential.

    Fortunately, Lucian discovered his harsh study method. Lucian forced him to give up on it and do push-

    ups instead. Hence, Jonathan started exercising while memorizing.

    Thanks to Lucian''s guidance, Jonathan found he was physically quite fit and good at sports. He

    dreamed of perhaps bing an athlete, participating in nationalpetitions or even at an

    international level.

    s, that dream ultimately fell through. That was because after Jonathan''s academic performance

    improved rapidly, he secured a spot at the top business university.

    Ecstatic, his parents kept encouraging him to study hard so he could one day inherit all of the Queen

    family''s businesses.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    He should have been happy since he had finally realized his parents'' hopes. However, he slowly

    changed into someone who was emotionally detached and only memorized things mechanically. Not

    only did he remember facts on numerous sessful business case studies, but also various plots and

    schemes. He was not trying to understand what he was learning at all, and his limitedprehensive

    skills were the result of all those years of forcing himself to memorize.

 Chapter 1901

    Chapter 1901

    CHAPTER 1901 HIS TRUE SELF

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    After listening to Jonathan recount his past, Madilyn was silent for a long time. Her heart was heavy,

    and she wished to say something encouraging orforting. However, she felt as though she could

    not find the right words.

    In today''s society, all adults have some form of psychiatric disorder to some extent, most of which stem

    from our childhoods. That''s why there''s the saying, ¡°A beautiful childhood can heal for a lifetime, but it

    takes a lifetime to recover from a bad one.¡±

    In the end, Jonathan was the one who gave a faint smile, seemingly feeling a weight off his shoulders.

    The sight of his smile stunned her. She felt as though she was watching a child smile for the first time.

    It was so pure and innocent.

    What''s more, he looks drop-dead gorgeous when he smiles! She stared at him nkly for a few

    seconds, and she felt her cheeks getting warmer.

    ¡°Is something wrong with me? Why are you looking at me like that?¡± he asked bluntly.

    She quickly withdrew her gaze, hardly knowing where to look. Shaking her head, she replied, ¡°No, no.

    Nothing is wrong with you. Anyway, you feel better after sharing all that, don''t you?¡±

    He nodded, his eyes looking much brighter. ¡°You''re right. That was my first time saying all that out loud.

    Thank you so much for listening to everything I had to say.¡±

    Without meaning to, he stretched out his hand, subconsciously moving to grab something.

    Just like that, Madilyn suddenly felt him hold her hand. Although she was stunned, she did not

    immediately pull away. Her face was soon flushed bright red.

    ¡°I''ve made up my mind, Madilyn. I''m going to go on a vacation and confront my thoughts until I work

    through it all!¡±

    Seemingly affected by his raw emotions, she remained motionless, allowing him to continue holding

    her hand.

    I can understand where he''sing from. He has many achievements under his belt and is managing

    many businesses, but in truth, all that isn''t what his heart truly desires. That''s the most significant

    difference between him and Lucian. Humans need passion and interest. Otherwise, they won''t be

    happy regardless of how much they''ve aplished.

    Finally, she found the words she wanted to say to him. ¡°Jonathan, I''m always here to support you no

    matter what. Just keep trying, and if you need me, just give me a holler.¡±

    It was Jonathan''s turn to stare at her in surprise. Then, he finally released her hand, childlike joy

    spreading across his face.

    Madilyn slowly retracted her hand and let out a sigh of relief inwardly. I''d be so embarrassed if he

    continued holding my hand!

    ¡°Once Lucian''s wedding is over, I''m nning to travel within the country before taking my time with

    finding what I like to do. If I still feel like managing apany, I''ll continue doing that. Now that the

    company is on the right track, things are actually not as hectic anymore.¡±

    Perhaps due to her supportive response, he started opening up, and she paid full attention as he spoke

    of his ns unreservedly.

    ¡°Madilyn, you have a passion for medicine, don''t you? That''s why you''ve been able to hold this position

    and bravely shoulder the responsibilities of a hospital director. That''s something I truly admire about

    you.¡±

    His words of praise had been long-awaited, and she gave a knowing smile.

    ¡°If I happen to be on leave at the same time, I can apany you on your search for the life you long

    for,¡± she said cautiously, revealing her innermost thoughts.

    Jonathan''s eyes lit up immediately, and he quickly urged, ¡°You should apply for time off from Roxanne!

    She''s your best friend and will surely be understanding. I didn''t expect Lucian to agree to it too. Give it

    a shot!¡±

    ¡°Okay. I''ll tryter. In any case, you have lots of ces you want to visit. I''m looking forward to going to

    Xendale the most, so be sure to let me know when you''re heading there,¡± she replied, a sense of

    anticipation suddenly blossoming in her heart.

    Just look at him now. He''s no longer giving off his usual stern aura but is a little more childlike. This is

    actually his true self!

 Chapter 1902

    Chapter 1902

    CHAPTER 1902 AN ANGEL FROM HEAVEN

    Soon, there were only three days left before the wedding.

    Roxanne had thought that this time around, she would be very calm. After all, they had been married

    once before and had registered this marriage, so they were practically an old married couple.

    Little did she expect to feel a surge of emotions when she saw the wedding dress Este had

    designed. It''s simply too beautiful! My daughter''s talent in fashion design is remarkable!

    The dress was not a pure white color but a very light shade of gray. Under the sunlight, it had a grand

    yet elegant charm. It featured a mermaid tail-inspired design with a train adorned in embellishments

    that sparkled like stars. Instead of a mermaid''s tail, it looked more like a swan''s tail. As for the material,

    it was light andfortable.

    When Roxanne put the dress on and looked at herself in the mirror, she could hardly believe her eyes.

    It gave a hint of pure, goddess-like air to her aura!

    ¡°Mommy, I designed the wedding dress with the grey color gradually lightening into white, just like how

    the ugly duckling slowly turns into a swan,¡± Este exined in her cute, piping voice. She had merely

    wanted to express the essence of that fairy tale she remembered hearing in the dress. As it turned out,

    it perfectly represented everything Roxanne had experienced throughout the years.

    Perhaps because she could rte to the inspiration of the dress, Roxanne felt she truly suited the

    dress the more she looked at it. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    ¡°You''re incredible, Essie. I love this wedding dress to pieces. There''s no doubt you''re a genius, and

    you''ll surely be an amazing fashion designer who''s famous across the globe!¡± she eximed. She

    even had the vague urge to tter her daughter.

    Este was overjoyed to see Roxanne so happy, and the former rushed to brag to Archie and Benny.

    Hearing themotion while inside the study, Lucian hurried out to see what was happening.

    Something arrested his gaze instantly, and he was stunned for a good seven to eight seconds.

    ¡°Gorgeous. Simply breathtaking. You look perfect! Darling, seeing you in that wedding dress makes me

    want to marry you a few more times!¡± he said sincerely.

    However, his words earned him a frosty nce from Roxanne. She demanded huffily, ¡°What do you

    mean a few more times? It''s already the second time. How many more times are you nning on

    stirring up trouble?¡±

    Lucian rushed forward, carefully avoiding the wedding gown''s train. Gazing at her tenderly, he leaned

    forward and surprised her with an unexpected kiss.

    ¡°That was a slip of the tongue. There won''t be a next time. This time is forever,¡± he murmured with a

    somewhat seductive look in his eyes.

    However, Roxanne had a certain level of immunity to it by now. Still feigning annoyance, she chided,

    ¡°You''ve smudged my lipstick!¡±

    Just then, Archie and Benny also hurried downstairs. Seeing Roxanne looking so ethereal in the

    wedding dress, they scrambled topliment her.

    ¡°Mommy, you look like an angel who identally fell into the mortal world! Daddy''s so lucky that he

    gets to marry an angel!¡±

    ¡°You''re beautiful, Mommy! Essie must''ve gotten the wedding gown from the gods! Now, that''s what I

    call impressive!¡±

    They did not forget tomend Este, which made her beam with pride.

    Roxanne was also over the moon upon hearing their praise.

    Meanwhile, Lucian was staring at them in stunned silence. I didn''t think these two rascals would be

    better at this than me!

    As they were chatting, Elias and Sonya came in with big bags containing the things needed for a

    traditional wedding. The wedding would have a mixture of modern and traditional elements because

    they wanted to ensure Roxanne had everything she wanted and would have no regrets.

    Upon seeing how beautiful Roxanne looked in her wedding dress, Eliasplimented that she looked

    pretty, then praised Este for doing a good job.

    His words stunned Sonya for a few seconds, and she could not help muttering while shooting him a

    re, ¡°She looks a million times prettier than when I got married to you.¡±

    Elias looked back at her innocently.

    Then, Sonya smiled and said, ¡°However, it''s also because Roxanne has maintained such a good

    figure. She''ll be the envy of many if she wears that out. It''s just too beautiful!¡±

 Chapter 1903

    Chapter 1903

    CHAPTER 1903 NOT QUALIFIED TO PARTICIPATE

    In the detention center of Baxrich at Horington, Elektra was calm as she mentally calcted the days

    that had passed. It''ll be Roxanne''s wedding day soon.

    Roxanne, now that I''m here, I have no grudges against you. Thank you for making me understand the

    true meaning of love at the veryst moment.

    Love was considered the most expensive luxury item to humans. It did not matter whether one had an

    attractive figure or powerful status for one might not even get the chance to experience love.

    Elektra was finally aware that Lucian was not the right person for her.

    It didn''t matter even if one ended with the wrong person. One should just continue to look for the right

    person instead.

    Roxanne, I wish you a happy marriage from the bottom of my heart! I hope you will allow me to make

    things right in the future. Lucian and I would''ve remained as best friends if it weren''t for my obsession

    with him.

    A prison warden suddenly yelled, ¡°Elektra, step out! Thewyer wants to see you!¡±

    Her family had paid awyer handsomely toe up with ideas to ensure she could receive a

    suspended sentence instead.

    However, Elektra was unbothered. She would rather stay in the detention center for some time. This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    That way, she could feel the filth in her heart slowly fade away.

    At the same time, on a small battered fishing boat at the port of Horington, Christina red at her

    bodyguard and hissed, ¡°When will Mr. Goldsteine to take me back? I don''t want to stay in hiding

    anymore! Is everything all right on my parents'' side?¡±

    The bodyguard was calm as he nced at her. He was used to her arrogance and demands.

    ¡°Please wait a little longer. Mr. Goldstein is trying toe up with an appropriate arrangement toe

    over. He''ll take you away if he arrives here without problems. As for your parents, everything is going

    well. It seems like Mr. Farwell isn''t bothering them too much.¡±

    Christina narrowed her eyes as she felt anger bubbling inside her.

    How wretched! I can''t believe such a perfect n ended up failing! Lucian had many things to care for,

    so why was he so fixated on such a small detail?

    I heard that Elektra turned herself in. How in the world did Roxanne bewitch her to do that? Ha! Is

    Elektra trying to turn over a new leaf? What a joke! A failure like her would never have the chance to do

    such a thing. It would be impossible!

    But when I think about it, perhaps what Elektra did was a smart move. Such a strategic retreat could

    protect the Lane family. Otherwise, she would''ve ended up as I did before.

    Christina''s expression turned gloomy. It did not take long for her to startining about the dark

    and humid environment again.

    It''s no different from a mouse living in the sewers.

    ¡°Oh, right. Were you able to contact the person I told you about?¡± Christina suddenly asked.

    The bodyguard hesitated momentarily before nodding and said, ¡°We did, but the other party rejected

    the proposal.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean they rejected it?¡±

    Christina was not one to give up. If Elektra failed, she could always find someone else to partner with to

    destroy Roxanne.

    There could only be one winner between her and Roxanne, and she was determined to be the one who

    won.

    She had chosen Lucian''spetitor, Shawn Crawford from the north, to be her new partner. However,

    she did not expect to fail in getting him to work with her.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford asked his assistant to pass a message. He said that you shouldn''t bother to try anything

    else. He would never coborate with you. He even mentioned...¡± The bodyguard averted her gaze and

    hesitated to continue.

    ¡°Tell me. What else did he say?¡± Christina''s brows knitted into a frown. She did not expect that Shawn

    would be so ungrateful.

    If only Mr. Goldstein had revealed his identity to Shawn. Shawn would definitely agree in a heartbeat.

    After all, Mr. Goldstein can provide many business opportunities in Hawen for the Crawford family.

    ¡°Mr. Crawford also mentioned that if you continued to pester him, he would lock you up and send you to

    Lucian. He said you are not qualified to participate in hispetition with Lucian.¡±

    Christina''s eyes widened when she heard that. Her face contorted in anger as she cursed, ¡°Who the

    heck do the Crawford family think they are? They can''t even bepared to Mr. Goldstein. Only he

    can go head-to-head with Lucian. D*mn it...¡±

 Chapter 1904

    Chapter 1904

    CHAPTER 1904 SPOIL HIM JUST THIS ONCE

    After hearing that Este had designed a fairytale wedding gown for Roxanne, Madilyn hurried over

    after work to visit Roxanne.

    She was filled with envy and jealousy as she stared at the gown.

    ¡°If we weren''t best friends, I would''ve taken a pair of scissors and ripped your wedding gown into

    shreds! How can it look so beautiful?¡±

    Although Madilyn was Roxanne''s best friend, the way sheplimented the gown was rather odd.

    Roxanne giggled and tried tofort her, ¡°When it''s your turn to get married, Este would have honed

    her skills and perfected her designs by then. When the timees, I''ll have her design a gown for

    you!¡±

    ¡°True. As her godmother, I can''t just have obligations and no rights.¡±

    Madilyn grinned. She sighed inwardly when she thought of her best friend''s transformation throughout

    her journey to get where she was.

    ¡°How is Mdm. Xander? Is she getting better?¡± Roxanne asked.

    ¡°Of course, she is. She''s been eating and sleeping well recently and even gained some weight! Her

    mental state is also getting better. Plus, she''s decided not to return to Xendale. She wants to make

    Horington her home instead.¡±

    After saving Lorraine, Roxanne could feel that she had also somewhat protected her best friend''s

    mental well-being.

    At present, Madilyn was slowly getting back to her old self. Her eyes sparkled as sheughed and

    joked around.

    ¡°If she''s going to stay here, you''ll have to look for a man soon. How''s it goingtely? I heard Jonathan

    took some time off from work. Did he look for you?¡± Roxanne asked out of habit.

    She thought Madilyn was going toin about him again.

    However, she did not expect to see her best friend''s face blushed in embarrassment. Madilyn''s couldn''t

    hide the happiness in her eyes.

    ¡°He''s recently been driving back and forth to apany my mom to go sightseeing in Horington. I

    actually came to ask if I could take the rest of the month off. The wedding isn''t until two or three days

    later, and I promise to save one day off of my vacation to attend it!¡±

    Roxanne was surprised to hear that. ¡°Wow, what a fast development. It looks like you can''t control

    yourself any longer.¡± She paused to chuckle. ¡°Sure. You''re the director. As long as you make the

    necessary arrangements, you can take time off whenever you want. Do you even need to ask me

    about this?¡±

    Indeed, Roxanne had never stipted that Madilyn could not take time off. Madilyn herself had been

    the one to follow the rules and would not even take a day off. In fact, she would work overtime instead.

    She knew the hospital''s goal was not to make money. After paying the employees their sries with

    the monthly profit, the hospital would not have much money left.

    Hence, Madilyn had recently developed a more expensive medical checkup n targeted explicitly

    toward the rich so that the hospital would make some money.

    However, instead of gaining profit, the hospital had to buy new equipment to amodate the

    services provided for the new n.

    ¡°It''s settled then. I''ll take three days off and apany my mom to go traveling,¡± Madilyn said proudly.

    Roxanne immediately exposed her intentions. ¡°I think you''re taking time off to spend it with someone

    else instead. But that''s good too. You need to seize the opportunity and make the first move. That''s the

    Madilyn I know!¡±

    With smiles on their faces, the two chatted for a while.

    Madilyn left after greeting Lucian when thetter returned.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Roxanne told her husband about Jonathan''s recent activities as she knew he was worried about

    Jonathan.

    ¡°That''s good, then. He''s been busy for so many years. It''s time he let loose and have fun! Madilyn is a

    nicedy and this is good for him.¡±

    Lucian felt relieved.

    ¡°Oh, right. Didn''t you say you want to pick someone up in the middle of the night? He must be

    someone important for you to make such a big deal of it. Who is it? Can''t you ask Cayden to pick them

    up instead?¡± Roxanne suddenly asked.

    Lucian tilted his head and replied, ¡°Who else would it be? Of course, it''s James. Don''t we have a favor

    to ask him? I''ll spoil him just this once.¡±

 Chapter 1905

    Chapter 1905

    CHAPTER 1905 HOW FASCINATING

    Roxanne apanied Lucian to the airport.

    The duo was surprised to see James as they almost could not recognize him.

    His pale and soft face was now sun-kissed, hisplexion was a shade darker. His eyes were dull as

    he stared at the couple.

    It was a strange change that seemed like he had suffered some hups in life and gained worldly

    wisdom.

    James grinned. ¡°Hi, Lucian and Roxanne. What are you doing here? It''s the middle of the night. I''m

    sorry to have troubled you.¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian was calm as he nced at James and said, ¡°Did something happen to you at Alendor?¡±

    His gaze was sharp. He could figure out that the smile on James'' lips was forced. It looked like the

    latter had something on his mind.

    James nodded, but the words that came out of his mouth were a different story. ¡°It''s nothing much. I''ll

    tell you about itter.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, Lucian and Roxanne. The wedding ising soon! It wasn''t easy to get a ne

    ticket from Alendor. I even had to go through ayover. So don''t me me for only returning now.¡±

    ¡°It''s fine. You''re just in time for the wedding. We''re happy to see you back home.¡± Roxanne smiled. She

    held out her hand, wanting to help with James'' luggage, but he waved his hand to reject her.

    ¡°Let''s get in the car,¡± Lucian said curtly. The three of them got in the car and left the airport.

    In the car, James confessed why he had asked Lucian to pick him up at the airport.

    He did not wish to return home because he knew he would receive a nagging from his family. He

    nned to stay at Lucian''s ce temporarily, to which Roxanne immediately agreed.

    After all, his presence would not affect their daily activities much. The guest room on the third floor was

    still vacant too.

    ¡°But, of course, the first thing I''d like to do is see Essie. I want to see how she is doing.¡±

    James had put in much effort and tried various psychological treatment methods to cure Este, but he

    failed.

    Este''s illness faced a considerable change when Roxanne''s identity as her mother was revealed.

    That was what James wanted to study her condition.

    He wanted to know how a parent-child rtionship could affect the cause and cure of psychological

    illnesses.

    ¡°You''ll be surprised to see how much she''s changed,¡± Lucian replied with a smile.

    James nodded. ¡°That''s good, then. Also, I can''t wait to meet with those two geniuses. If possible, I''d

    like to make them my research objects.¡±

    ¡°Hmph! What are you trying to do by making all three of our children yourb rats?¡±

    The trio chatted as they made their home. James was exhausted after his journey, so the couple told

    him to rest early.

    When they retired to their room, Lucian frowned and said, ¡°It looks like something happened to James.¡±

    Roxanne had also noticed James'' unusual behavior.

    She nodded and suggested for Lucian to find a chance to sit down and have a talk with James.

    She did not want James to end up like Jonathan, who obviously felt he was under lots of pressure but

    was unwilling to share his burdens. Sooner orter, he would face a mental breakdown if he kept

    everything to himself.

    The three children woke up early the following day and did some exercise in the garden.

    It was an exercise regime that Lucian and Roxanne had formted. They had to do it every day. After

    all, one could only do the things they liked better if they had a healthy body.

    James woke up to the childrenughing. He got up and groggily poured himself a cup of water before

    going toward the balcony and looking down at the figures in the garden.

    That was his hobby¡ªpeople watching.

    Este was running and jumping around as she yed with her two brothers, often bursting into

    laughter at their antics.

    A smile made its way onto James'' lips as he watched the children.

    It looks like she''spletely cured. How fascinating. It''s much harder to cure a psychological illness

    than a physiological one. The chances of sess are super low.

    He gulped down his water before he washed up and went down to greet the children.

 Chapter 1906

    Chapter 1906

    CHAPTER 1906 MID-TWENTIES

    James was having fun with the children when Roxanne and Lucian woke up.

    Este was incredibly close to him. After all, James had been gentle and patient when he tried to help

    her with her illness back then.

    Hence, she was able to open up to James easily.

    Archie and Benny were easily approachable. The way they addressed James as ¡°Mr. Lann¡± was sweet

    and cute. Unbeknown to them, they were being targeted as research objects by James.

    Seeing the three children''s aplishments, James could not help but admit that they were indeed

    geniuses.

    He knew Lucian for many years but never thought thetter was much of a genius. However, those

    three children were much more talented than Lucian. Naturally, Roxanne''s genes were indeed

    excellent.

    Este showed James the clothes she had designed, shocking him when she showed him Snuggly''s

    market shares and sales records.

    ¡°Lucian, your family members are naturals at being businessmen. First, it was Roxanne''s Flora Verba

    Group, and now there''s Essie''s Snuggly. Are you nning on taking over every industry?¡±

    Lucian dragged James away to enjoy some coffee and chat casually, preparing to discreetly talk about

    business before suggesting that James take over as the CEO of Flora Verba Group.

    ¡°Many things have happened over the past few months. I''m sure you''ve heard about them, right?¡±

    Lucian asked.

    James nodded. He had indeed heard of what happened.

    He knew everything from Aubree''s craziness to Jack''s poisoning incident to Elektra''s recent mess-up.

    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.

    Although he was not in Horington, his family or Jonathan would notify him about the incidents

    happening in the city.

    Among all those incidents, the one he least expected was Elektra''s decision to turn herself in.

    However, it was not that unexpected if he gave it some thought. He knew that Elektra had feelings for

    Lucian.

    ¡°Forget it. I''m still not suited to go about things in roundabout manner. In short, don''t leave this time. Do

    you think you''d want to be the CEO of Flora Verba Group? You can help take charge of thepany

    temporarily.¡±

    Lucian''s gaze fell onto James'' face as he carefully observed any reactions thetter would have.

    James was taken aback when he heard Lucian''s question.

    He did not expect Lucian to offer such a vital position in thepany to a psychologist like him.

    He smiled and replied, ¡°Lucian, are you nning on dragging me back into the business world? Are

    you letting me use Flora Verba Group to practice my skills?¡±

    It was evident that James did not know thetest valuation of Flora Verba Group. Thest time he

    heard about it, Flora Verba Group was worth over ten billion. Compared to the businesses worth two to

    three hundred billion under the Lann family, Flora Verba Group was just a tinypany that could be

    used for training.

    ¡°I doubt you can consider this as training. After all, the market value of Flora Verba Group has

    increased to sixty billion. Plus, the products are trending one after the other.¡± Lucian smiled wickedly.

    ¡°Come on. You can''t be serious. Did it increase that fast? It''s... only been two months.¡± James was

    taken aback as he fell into deep thought.

    Lucian did not press for an answer either as he waited in silence.

    Roxanne noticed the tense atmosphere when she made her way over. She guessed that they might

    have gone down to business.

    ¡°Lucian, I''ve been worried about somethingtely. I noticed that I was improving at using Cerulean

    Needle Technique, but I''ve yet to find someone suitable to pass on my medical knowledge and the

    ancient medicine books I acquired. What should I do?¡±

    Roxanne regretted her words the moment they left her mouth. She felt the act she and Lucian were

    putting on was absurd.

    However, it unexpectedly had a wonderful oue.

    James'' eyes lit up when he heard what Roxanne said. His hesitance soon turned into determination.

    ¡°Roxanne, are you looking for someone to learn medical skills from you? Are you going to teach them

    personally?¡± he asked eagerly.

    ¡°Yes. My mentor said it was time for me to start looking for disciples. He also said that I should look for

    someone with the right qualifications and start training them from a young age to pass down my skills

    to them.¡±

    Roxanne was telling the truth. She had already been exposed to the world of medicine many years

    ago.

    ¡°Roxanne, um... Will someone in their mid-twenties do?¡± James asked.

 Chapter 1907

    Chapter 1907

    CHAPTER 1907 BE FRIENDS WITH MADILYN

    Hence, James agreed to Lucian''s proposal.

    He became the CEO of Flora Verba Group and Roxanne''s apprentice, slowly climbing the stairs of

    sess.

    This is a win-win situation. In other words, it was a situation where he won twice.

    Seeing how happy James was, Lucian and Roxanne exchanged nces and smiled. They had finally

    settled that matter.

    That afternoon, James left after lunch.

    He went to look for Jonathan and agreed to visit Elektra together after thetter returned from his

    vacation.

    At the detention center, Elektra was rather confused to see that Jonathan and James hade to visit

    her.

    After a brief catching-up, James asked why she was unwilling to find a way to lessen the sentence to a

    suspended sentence.

    That way, she would at least not be locked up even though she would not be allowed to leave

    Horington. She would only have to report herself to a police station asionally.

    Elektra shook her head before she smiled.

    ¡°Thank you foring to see me. I have to admit that I was stupid in the past. I never noticed that

    there were many things that I should appreciate, such as my friends, family, and career.

    ¡°I understand how you feel. There was a certain time when I was filled with destructive thoughts. Back

    then, I wanted nothing more but to be locked up and hide away. That way, I could be more at peace,¡±

    Jonathan suddenly said.

    He paused to grin before continuing, ¡°Luckily, I was able to walk out of the darkness and tried other

    methods to cope with my condition.¡±

    ¡°Haha, it seems like your thoughts still tie you down. You should take me for example. I feel that living a

    happy life or having a simpler job are not too bad. Of course, there has to be passion in whatever we

    do!¡±

    James was aware of Jonathan''s repressed emotions. Back then, when he tried to help Jonathan out,

    thetter was determined that he had no mental illnesses.

    Most adults would more or less have some sort of psychological problems. Unfortunately, there were

    not many that would admit to having it.

    The three of them talked for almost half an hour. Their visit ended with Elektra informing them that she

    would be released within three months.

    After leaving the detention center, James felt relieved when he noticed that Jonathan looked more

    rxed.

    ¡°When will you introduce me to Ms. Xander? How far have things progressed?¡± James asked in a

    mocking tone.

    To his surprise, Jonathan panicked as he replied, ¡°M-Madilyn and I are just friends.¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Is that so? That''s also fine. I want to be friends with Madilyn too. What do you think?¡± James teased.

    Jonathan fell deep in thought.

    He wanted to reject James.

    It felt as if he was worried that something would be stolen from him.

    ¡°No problem. I''ll introduce Madilyn to you when she''s free. Do you have a girlfriend?¡±

    James chuckled at Jonathan''s question.

    Instead of replying, he decided to conduct a small test as he asked in response, ¡°Jonathan, what do

    you think of Flora Verba Group''s future?¡±

    ¡°Undoubtedly, they''ll be the strongest cosmeceuticalpany in the country. Their market share

    will steadily increase, and they''ll impact foreign brands greatly and rece them eventually. Elektra''s

    simple use of word-of-mouth is the most authentic and effective strategy to promote products. In short,

    thispany is sessful inmercialization. The most important thing, of course, is still the team

    led by Roxanne. No one can rival their research and development capabilities.¡±

    As expected. It''s like a reflex for Jonathan to be serious and professional when talking about business.

    However, he''s as clumsy as a child when ites to matters concerning one''s love life.

    James found it amusing.

 Chapter 1908

    Chapter 1908

    CHAPTER 1908 GOOD TIMING

    Flora Verba Group published an announcement on their official website stating that James would take

    over thepany as CEO.

    Paired with a picture of James, the announcement instantly triggered excited discussions all over the

    inte, causing James to have inexplicably gained more fans.

    ¡°Mr. Lann is so handsome!¡±

    ¡°With such a good-looking CEO, I don''t even need to chase after celebrities!¡±

    ¡°Buy products from Flora Verba Group and support the handsome CEO!¡±

    As some of James'' past achievements were exposed, countless women have been posting memes

    and sharing posts on the inte. His poprity increased faster than expected.

    Roxanne and Lucian were dumbfounded. Not only did they get a CEO, but they also got a

    spokesperson for their brand.

    However, they did not dwell too much on it as their wedding was the next day.

    Elias and Sonya were swamped. Many people wereing from the branch families of the Farwell

    family. Most of them lived overseas and were all flying back for the joyous asion.

    As for Lucian, the number of connections he had umted over the years was rather terrifying.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    He had asked the hotels operating under theirpany to stop their businesses and specifically cater

    to the wedding guests.

    To be more precise, many people in Horington could feel the joy and delight that the wedding brought.

    Lucian had talked to various media outlets beforehand. He did not wish for the wedding to attract too

    much attention. Hence, most information was suppressed and not spread across the inte.

    At night, the couple followed the master of ceremony for the traditional wedding to rehearse for the next

    day.

    Naturally, the wedding would be held at the manor they had just bought. The real estate agent knew of

    the manor''s importance. He worked overtime and rushed the workers toplete it in time for the

    ceremony.

    The couple was exhausted when they returned to the mansion.

    Suddenly, Sonya rushed toward them with a grim expression.

    She hesitated momentarily before saying, ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, there''s something important I need to tell

    both of you.¡±

    Roxanne turned to look at Lucian, who nodded in response to Sonya. The two of them were prepared

    to face any hurdles they may face before the wedding.

    ¡°Roxanne''s father, Grant, and her stepmother, Winnie, suddenly showed up at the Farwell main

    residence to look for Elias and me. We were shocked to see them. Elias is trying to stall them, so I

    came here to ask what the two of you n to do.¡±

    Roxanne was dumbfounded.

    She had not heard the terms ¡°father¡± and ¡°stepmother¡± in years.

    The images of Grant''s pissed-off look and Winnie''s mocks and insults after she was forced to go

    through a divorce by Lucian from back then instantly shed through her mind.

    How dare they show up at the Farwell main residence?

    Roxanne''s expression darkened, and an icy glint shed across her eyes.

    Lucian noticed his wife''s reaction and understood what he had to do. He turned to his mother and said,

    ¡°You should appease them and send them to the hotel as wedding guests. I''ll deal with thister.¡±

    Sonya nodded and nced at her daughter-inw. It was apparent that Roxanne defied Grant and

    Winnie. A simple nce at Roxanne was enough for Sonya to know what she should do.

    ¡°Mom, you don''t have to be too courteous with them. After all, they''ve never treated me as their

    biological daughter. Just do as you see fit. It''ll be better if they don''t attend the wedding tomorrow.¡±

    D*mn it! What a good timing! Wanting to reunite with their daughter the day before her wedding? It''s so

    obvious what they''re thinking.

    Roxanne no longer believed she would have a normal family rtionship with them. People like them

    were not worthy of any of her time or kindness.

    After Sonya left, Lucian wrapped his arms around Roxanne and pulled her into his arms tofort her.

    ¡°You don''t need to reunite with them. Don''t let those people ruin your mood,¡± he said.

    Roxanne nodded, but she still felt unsettled.

    They must have an ulterior motive for showing up uninvited. Roxanne was worried they mighte up

    with some unreasonable demands and make things difficult for the Farwell family.

    Hence, she said, ¡°Lucian, don''t bother to do anything if my father asks you for betrothal money, gifts, or

    something of the sort. They are not qualified to have a say in our wedding.¡±

 Chapter 1909

    Chapter 1909

    CHAPTER 1909 HELP OUT

    Meanwhile, inside a standard suite at Crescent Valley Hotel, Grant and Winnie were busy answering

    phone calls and replying to text messages.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Due to bankruptcy and hiding from debts, Grant was cklisted and had to follow certain restrictions.

    Initially, he couldn''t even enter such a high-end hotel.

    Fortunately, the hotel was owned by his son-inw, so he didn''t need to do registration.

    Of course, that was also because his creditors gave him a chance.

    With his current abilities, he could never repay the debts amounting to tens of millions in his lifetime.

    Hence, after hearing that his daughter was about to get married with the CEO of Farwell Group, the

    creditors allowed him more time to figure out how to get the money.

    Many even started to treat him more politely.

    After all, if Grant could be inws with the Farwell family, he would be guaranteed a lifetime of

    wealth and prosperity.

    Winnie''s rtives also kept congratting her, as if their social status had also upgraded with

    Roxanne''s marriage with Lucian.

    ¡°That goes without saying. The Farwell family''s hospitality is superb. They even arranged

    amodation for us to stay in a five-star hotel. Don''t worry. The few million I owe you is really just an

    insignificant amount now. I''ve always said that I, Grant Jarvis, will make aeback one day!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That''s right, dear cousin. Quit congratting us. I heard your daughter also married a rich

    guy. Still, she can''tpare with Roxanne. It can''t be helped. Perhaps this is fate.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Let''s talk another time. We still need to prepare for the wedding tomorrow. Our son-inw will be

    here soon. We''re swamped at the moment.¡±

    Dealing with the various phone calls, the couple lied without feeling the slightest hint of

    embarrassment.

    When the streams of iing call and text messages finally stopped, Grant and Winnie grinned from

    ear to ear.

    ¡°Grant, I heard Roxanne founded that Flora Verba Group herself. It seems like even if the Farwell

    family doesn''t shower us with benefits, Roxanne should still help to support our family, right?¡±

    Winnie was genuinely surprised to learn such useful information through conversations with her

    rtives.

    ¡°Really? Are you talking about Flora Verba Group that''s worth billions?¡± Grant became excited at once.

    Initially, he was worried about not being able to get any money from the Farwell family after taking in

    Elias and Sonya''s cold demeanors.

    However, after hearing that her daughter owned such arge corporation, he was instantly overjoyed. A

    company worth billions! No matter how few shares Roxanne owns, the money would still be more than

    enough for us to spend for a lifetime. The tens of millions I owe is nothing more than a trivial matter

    now.

    ¡°That''s right. It really is Flora Verba Group. Not only that, but Roxanne also seems to own a research

    institute, a hospital, and a pharmaceuticalpany. I didn''t expect her to be so sessful! The Jarvis

    family will be considered a prestigious family from now on.¡±

    Winnie''s long-held dream of bing a wealthydy might finallye true.

    It wasn''t that she was particrlymitted to Grant that she stayed by his side all those years, but

    the man had never dared to lower her living standards. Hence, even though they were hiding from

    debts, she didn''t suffer too much either.

    Nevertheless, being on the cklisted as an insolvent person had somewhat affected their children.

    Their son, Yosef, managed to score well in the university entrance exam but couldn''t go to a good

    school. Consequently, he left Horington and cut ties with them after graduation.

    Their daughter, Yuliana, was affected even more. She secured a position in a bigpany but was

    immediately fired because of Grant''s situation. As a result, she could only work as a tour guide at

    South East Aploth and seldom returned to visit them.

    Therefore, Grant and Winnie now pinned all their hopes on their eldest daughter, Roxanne.

    Deep down, Winnie knew she didn''t have much of an emotional bond with Roxanne.

    Nevertheless, they were still nominally a family. No matter what, Winnie figured Roxanne should help

    out the family to some extent since thetter was loaded now.

 Chapter 1910

    Chapter 1910

    CHAPTER 1910 DEAL PERSONALLY

    ¡°Grant, regardless of the Farwell family''s response, we must request some betrothal money from them.

    We had to return the sum we received from them during Roxanne and Lucian''s previous wedding

    before we even got to spend it. We can''t be so generous this time!¡± Winnie instigated her husband,

    calcting inwardly the appropriate amount to ask for. A nominal sum doesn''t necessarily have to be

    too much. The betrothal gifts can also be in the form of properties, cars, or other valuable items.

    Grant nodded. ¡°Of course, I know that. Roxanne''s mother passed away early, and I''ve raised her with

    great difficulty, after all. How can I not ask for any betrothal gift and let her marry into the Farwell family

    without receiving any perks?¡±

    ¡°Do you think asking for thirty million is too much?¡± Winnie''s eyes shone with greediness.

    ¡°Not at all. I''m actually curious to know how much the Farwell family will offer us on their own ord.

    The more the better, anyway.¡± Grant started making ns in his heart.

    The two discussed further and finally decided to meet with Roxanne first.

    The two were stumped when they realized they didn''t have Roxanne''s phone number. In the end,

    Winnie, someone with plenty of ideas, found Flora Verba Group''s official website and dialed the

    company''s number.

    The call was answered connected to the customer service department. The customer service

    representative thought it was a product-rted issue when she heard the other party was looking for

    the chairwoman. She intended to record theint and provide subsequent feedback.

    ¡°Gront, regordless of the Forwell fomily''s response, we must request some betrothol money from them.

    We hod to return the sum we received from them during Roxonne ond Lucion''s previous wedding

    before we even got to spend it. We con''t be so generous this time!¡± Winnie instigoted her husbond,

    colculoting inwordly the oppropriote omount to osk for. A nominol sum doesn''t necessorily hove to be

    too much. The betrothol gifts con olso be in the form of properties, cors, or other voluoble items.

    Gront nodded. ¡°Of course, I know thot. Roxonne''s mother possed owoy eorly, ond I''ve roised her with

    greot difficulty, ofter oll. How con I not osk for ony betrothol gift ond let her morry into the Forwell fomily

    without receiving ony perks?¡±

    ¡°Do you think osking for thirty million is too much?¡± Winnie''s eyes shone with greediness.

    ¡°Not ot oll. I''m octuolly curious to know how much the Forwell fomily will offer us on their own ord.

    The more the better, onywoy.¡± Gront storted moking plons in his heort.

    The two discussed further ond finolly decided to meet with Roxonne first.

    The two were stumped when they reolized they didn''t hove Roxonne''s phone number. In the end,

    Winnie, someone with plenty of ideos, found Floro Verbo Group''s officiol website ond dioled the

    compony''s number.

    The coll wos onswered connected to the customer service deportment. The customer service

    representotive thought it wos o product-reloted issue when she heord the other porty wos looking for

    the choirwomon. She intended to record theploint ond provide subsequent feedbock.

    Winnie eventually lost her patience and revealed her identity. ¡°We are Ms. Jarvis'' parents, and we don''t

    have her phone number because we just arrived from out of town, so please give it to us.¡±

    ¡°Respected guest, I''m afraid I cannot help with your request. Please verify your information and feel

    free to contact us again!¡±

    After the call was hung up, Winnie was infuriated and cursed for a while.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Noticing that method wasn''t working, Grant contemted briefly and decided to ask the hotel

    receptionist to contact Sonya and inform her that they had something to discuss with thetter.

    Meanwhile, in the Farwell residence, Sonya was caught in a tight spot after receiving the call from the

    hotel receptionist and being told about Grant''s request to meet with her and Elias.

    ¡°Elias, Roxanne told us not to entertain them, but would it be too ungracious of us to do that? The

    Farwell family''s reputation may be tarnished if word about our unwillingness to receive our inws gets

    out.¡± Sonya hesitated.

    Although Roxanne''s stance was firm, Sonya was worried that Roxanne might change her mindter

    and me her instead. That wouldn''t be a desirable oue.

    Elias furrowed his brows while considering the circumstances. Regardless of our disinclination to deal

    with them, we must still uphold our family''s dignity and treat Grant with some respect. Otherwise, our

    behavior will make the Farwell family seem too petty.

    Hence, after giving that matter some thought, Elias decided to consult his son.

    When Lucian answered the call, Roxanne was right next to him. She was still adamant about ignoring

    her father and stepmother.

    Lucian didn''t say much and merely ryed his wife''s intention.

    Ultimately, Roxanne also sensed it was a little inappropriate to make members of the Farwell family

    follow her decision.

    As that was her problem, it would be best for her to resolve it personally, so she made up her mind to

    go to the hotel and rify things with Grant and Winnie in person.

    ¡°I''ll go with you.¡± Lucian hurriedly went upstairs, brought a light jacket for Roxanne, and helped her put

    it on.

    On their way to the hotel, Lucian noticed Roxanne was in a foul mood.

    He immediatelyforted her, ¡°Darling, there''s no need to be angry. Take it easy. All you need to do is

    make things clear with people like them. It''s not worth investing too much sentiment in this matter.¡±

    Sensing the warmth from Lucian''s palm, Roxanne smiled and nodded, trying her best to contain her

    emotions.

 Chapter 1911

    Chapter 1911

    CHAPTER 1911 INDIGNATION

    Roxanne headed straight to Grant''s room after arriving at the hotel.

    She had made preparations, thinking of the terms and other potential requests they may make.

    However, Roxanne was slightly surprised when Grant opened the door.

    Is this man standing in front of me truly my father?

    He was slightly thinner than he was six years ago. His face was no longer as ruddy as it had once

    been. His skin was dryer and had a slightly waxy sheen, and wrinkles filled his forehead.

    His hair was cut short too. Perhaps he had gotten it cut because his hair had begun to go white.

    ¡°Roxanne?¡± Grant revealed a slightly excited look in his eyes.

    They had not seen each other for many years. Thus, she did not know if it was an act or if those were

    his true emotions.

    Nevertheless, his gaze was somewhat timid. Then, he looked at Lucian and nodded. ¡°Mr. Farwell.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jarvis.¡± Lucian was indifferent. He barely spared the other man a nce before turning back

    to look at his wife.

    Roxanne calmed down a little after seeing her father''s humble attitude. Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Just then, Winnie came over and stared at Roxanne in astonishment.

    She was surprised by thetter''s clothing. Roxanne''s attire was very elegant, and it made Winnie

    somewhat embarrassed and jealous.

    However, she immediately put on an ted expression. ¡°Roxanne, it really is you! You''ve changed so

    much. You look very graceful. I''m sorry your father and I have been traveling so much that we''ve just

    found out about your wedding. We came as soon as possible!¡± Winnie nudged Grant. ¡°Why are you

    standing at the door? Hurry and invite your daughter and son-inw in!¡±

    Roxonne heoded stroight to Gront''s room ofter orriving ot the hotel.

    She hod mode preporotions, thinking of the terms ond other potentiol requests they moy moke.

    However, Roxonne wos slightly surprised when Gront opened the door.

    Is this mon stonding in front of me truly my fother?

    He wos slightly thinner thon he wos six yeors ogo. His foce wos no longer os ruddy os it hod once

    been. His skin wos dryer ond hod o slightly woxy sheen, ond wrinkles filled his foreheod.

    His hoir wos cut short too. Perhops he hod gotten it cut becouse his hoir hod begun to go white.

    ¡°Roxonne?¡± Gront reveoled o slightly excited look in his eyes.

    They hod not seen eoch other for mony yeors. Thus, she did not know if it wos on oct or if those were

    his true emotions.

    Nevertheless, his goze wos somewhot timid. Then, he looked ot Lucion ond nodded. ¡°Mr. Forwell.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jorvis.¡± Lucion wos indifferent. He borely spored the other mon o glonce before turning bock

    to look ot his wife.

    Roxonne colmed down o little ofter seeing her fother''s humble ottitude.

    Just then, Winniee over ond stored ot Roxonne in ostonishment.

    She wos surprised by the lotter''s clothing. Roxonne''s ottire wos very elegont, ond it mode Winnie

    somewhot emborrossed ond jeolous.

    However, she immediotely put on on eloted expression. ¡°Roxonne, it reolly is you! You''ve chonged so

    much. You look very groceful. I''m sorry your fother ond I hove been troveling so much thot we''ve just

    found out obout your wedding. Wee os soon os possible!¡± Winnie nudged Gront. ¡°Why ore you

    stonding ot the door? Hurry ond invite your doughter ond son-in-low in!¡±

    Inwardly, Roxanne apuded Winnie''s instant change in expression. Thetter was clearly an expert at

    this. She also spoke as if they had a very close rtionship.

    However, Roxanne did not forget the life she endured at the Jarvis residence after her mother passed

    away.

    Her mother had just passed away for a year when her father had brought Winnie along with her

    children, Yosef and Yuliana.

    From that moment onward, Roxanne realized that her father''s betrayal of her mother was not

    something that had begun recently.

    She and Yosef were only two years apart, while she was three years older than Yuliana.

    Although Roxanne was older than both of them, the younger siblings did not consider her their older

    sister. They showed her no respect, often mocking and ying tricks on her.

    Back then, Winnie was a stepmother who did nothing for her. She never bought Roxanne new clothes.

    Whenever they had treats, she would always put them away for her own children.

    Eventually, it escted to Winnie refusing to allocate funds for Roxanne to continue her studies at

    university.

    Thankfully, Roxanne was able to meet a good mentor in when studying medicine. Relying on her

    medical skills, she treated some people and managed to scrape together enough to pay for her tuition

    fee.

    Eventually, Grant opened his own factory and became wealthy. However, Roxanne only grew

    unhappier by the day.

    In the end, Roxanne was sent to the Farwell family to get married to Lucian in order to appease Ethan.

    Then, if Roxanne had not been in love with Lucian for a long time, she would not have agreed to it.

    When she thought of everything that happened in the past, she found it difficult to eliminate the anger

    and indignation she felt in her heart.

    Honestly speaking, she did not care about Grant''s humble behavior. Thoughts of cutting ties with them

    were always in her mind.

    ¡°Mrs. Jarvis, I''d appreciate it if you didn''t address us with such familiarity, After all, I''m not your

    biological daughter. You''ve made that fact very clear.¡± Roxanne utterly rejected Winnie''s familiar form of

    address.

    Roxanne''s words caused Winnie''s expression to stiffen. Forcing a smile, Winnie said, ¡°That''s right. I''ve

    overstepped my bounds. Come on inside and have a seat! I may have been a tad overexcited because

    you''re getting married tomorrow!¡±

    Lucian sighed to himself when he saw how fast Winnie switched gears. What a shameless woman!

 Chapter 1912

    Chapter 1912

    CHAPTER 1912 NOT A CHANCE

    Nodding, Grant opened the door wider.

    Upon entering the room, Roxanne and Lucian saw two sets of formal clothes neatly arranged on the

    couch. It was obvious that Grant and Winnie had prepared the clothes for tomorrow.

    ¡°Where are the children? Ah, I''m such a terrible grandfather!¡± Grant was extra attentive. He hurriedly

    poured them drinks and carefully carried the sses over.

    Following that, he turned around and went into the other room.

    Winnie stared at Roxanne enviously. She was jealous of the confident way thetter carried herself.

    If we''re talking about family connections, it''s obvious that my daughter, Yuliana, is more superior. She

    also has plenty of wealthy friends. I just don''t understand why she''s still a lowly tour guide and remain

    single. On the other hand, Yosef dated a well-to-dody before, but their rtionship did not worked

    out.

    The more Winnie thought about it, the more intense her jealousy became. Despite that, she kept her

    emotions in check and maintained a pleasant smile on her face.

    Soon, Grant came out of the room with several sets of clothing in his arms. ¡°I feel bad that I can''t afford

    more expensive clothing, but I hope you''ll ept these gifts for the children!¡±

    Nodding, Gront opened the door wider.

    Upon entering the room, Roxonne ond Lucion sow two sets of formol clothes neotly orronged on the

    couch. It wos obvious thot Gront ond Winnie hod prepored the clothes for tomorrow.

    ¡°Where ore the children? Ah, I''m such o terrible grondfother!¡± Gront wos extro ottentive. He hurriedly

    poured them drinks ond corefully corried the glosses over.

    Following thot, he turned oround ond went into the other room.

    Winnie stored ot Roxonne enviously. She wos jeolous of the confident woy the lotter corried herself.

    If we''re tolking obout fomily connections, it''s obvious thot my doughter, Yuliono, is more superior. She

    olso hos plenty of weolthy friends. I just don''t understond why she''s still o lowly tour guide ond remoin

    single. On the other hond, Yosef doted o well-to-do lody before, but their relotionship did not worked

    out.

    The more Winnie thought obout it, the more intense her jeolousy be. Despite thot, she kept her

    emotions in check ond mointoined o pleosont smile on her foce.

    Soon, Gronte out of the room with severol sets of clothing in his orms. ¡°I feel bod thot I con''t offord

    more expensive clothing, but I hope you''ll ept these gifts for the children!¡±

    He came to a stop before Roxanne.

    Furrowing her brows, Roxanne refused to ept the proffered gifts.

    Lucian''s expression grew a tad chilly. ¡°These look a bit too small. Children tend to grow fast. I don''t

    think they will fit them.¡±

    Grant stood there awkwardly, at a loss for what to do.

    Winnie went over to Grant and chided, ¡°I told you! Kids these days tend to grow quickly. You refused to

    listen when I told you to get a sizerger. It''s all right. We can return these and get arger size.¡±

    With that, she took the three sets of clothes away.

    ¡°Roxanne, I came back in a hurry, so I don''t have much money on hand. I also don''t know how to

    provide you with a dowry. I''m really a failure of a father!¡± Grant scratched his head embarrassedly.

    ¡°Roxanne, your father owed a lot of money that he couldn''t pay back after his factory went bankrupt.

    These few years have been very difficult for us as we have to go into hiding. Your siblings aren''t doing

    well either. Perhaps it is our fate,¡± Winnie added in a tearful tone.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    The atmosphere was heavy. If it had been anyone else, perhaps they would already been deceived by

    Grant and Winnie.

    However, Roxanne''s resolve remained firm.

    She gave Lucian a look, indicating for him to ignore them.

    Following that, she replied coldly, ¡°I never got to enjoy the fruit when the factory was doing well then.

    Didn''t the business fail because you were too prideful?¡±

    Roxanne did not intend to let her father and stepmother off easily.

    In fact, she was well aware of their personalities more than anyone else.

    Hearing that, Grant and Winnie could no longer maintain the facade. Grant trembled slightly as he

    frowned. His voice was hard as he said, ¡°Roxanne, you''re about to get married soon. As your father, I

    rushed over in order to attend your wedding. You don''t have to behave so repulsively. If you think I''m

    being an eyesore, I will leave immediately.¡±

    ¡°Grant, how can you say that? Oh, why are you so stubborn?¡± Winnie hurriedly tugged the former''s

    shirt. Smiling awkwardly, she added, ¡°Roxanne''s right. We were too prideful back then. We fell into debt

    because we were too vain. Roxanne, please don''t be mad. Your father and I will leave immediately

    after attending your wedding ceremony! We won''t cause you any trouble!¡±

 Chapter 1913

    Chapter 1913

    CHAPTER 1913 STOP PRETENDING

    Roxanne did not believe a single word that came out of their mouths.

    Why are they pretending to act so humble? Did they forget how they treated me all those years ago?

    They''ve never thought of me as their daughter for over ten years. Now they are trying to act pitiful and

    trying to guilt trip me. Anyway, it doesn''t matter what they do. I refuse to let them be part of my life.

    ¡°No need to fret, Iprehend entirely. You don''t have to attend the wedding ceremony,¡± Roxanne said

    the words without holding back. She had no intention of showing Winnie any respect.

    Winnie was stunned when she heard the words.

    Grant''s expression darkened as he began to tremble as he tried to suppress the anger in him.

    Roxanne is apletely different person now! I thought we''d be able to win her sympathy if we acted

    pitiful and miserable, but it looks like she''s turned into a cold-hearted woman.

    ¡°In that case, we will not be attending the wedding ceremony. There''s also no need for us to remain

    here and hold up your preparations. We''ll take our leave now.¡±

    Grant stole a nce at Lucian to gauge his reaction. The man waspletely unfazed¡ªhe showed no

    reaction and made no attempt to smooth things over.

    Gritting his teeth in determination, Grant shot Roxanne another angry look before turning around and

    wanted to walk into the room to pack his things.

    Winnie seethed. Roxanne has matured. She''s no longer the pushover she once was.

    However, she refused to let the opportunity slip through her hands. Thus, she decided to back away a

    little and hastened to persuade Roxanne with a smile. ¡°Roxanne, I don''t mind if you don''t consider me

    your stepmother, but Grant is your father! I''m sure your mother would not wish for this. How can you

    not have your family with you on such a big day? What will people say if your own father doesn''t attend

    the wedding ceremony?¡±

    Lucian loath to admit it, but Winnie really had a way with her words. He even found himself unable to

    refute her statement. It was true that getting married was a major event in life and there would be no

    one who did not want his or her parent''s approval and blessing.

    ¡°Winnie, forget it. My capable daughter looks down on the Jarvis family and thinks of us as a burden.

    We might as well make ourselves scarce,¡± Grant dered coldly. Following that, he went into the room

    and began packing his things.

    Roxanne was surprised. They''re quite good at acting. I can''t believe I''m actually moved by their

    performance. She had been feeling calm throughout the entire conversation before Winnie brought up

    her mother.

    Irritated, Roxanne stared at Winnie and said coldly, ¡°Mrs. Jarvis, how dare you bring up my mother?

    Did you forget how you married my father? Honestly, I''ve given you more than you deserve by standing

    here and speaking to you!¡±

    How dare the homewrecker who shamelessly barged into my family put up an act and y the victim?

    Winnie waspletely dumbfounded. Flushing, she nearly revealed her true colors. However, she was

    unable to do so as Lucian was still present. She could only continue to hold it in despite the urge to

    w Roxanne''s mouth growing stronger.

    Still, the fury in Roxanne''s heart was far more intense.

    In thest two years of her life, her mother had been depressed until she finally sumbed to a

    terminal illness. Roxanne had always thought that it had something to do with Winnie.

    ¡°Fine. We got it. We''re leaving right away!¡± In the end, Winnie dared not speak further. She picked up

    the clothes they had gotten for the three children from the couch and went into the room to help Grant

    pack their things.

    With that, Roxanne and Lucian no longer had a reason to remain in the room. They turned around to

    leave.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    They hadn''t gone far when they heard Grant and Winnie break into an argument behind them.

 Chapter 1914

    Chapter 1914

    CHAPTER 1914 SLIGHT ANTICIPATION

    Six years ago, Grant had not shown up at the wedding ceremony after getting his hands on the money.

    At that moment, he wanted to attend the wedding ceremony because he was trying to get out of his

    predicament. Roxanne believed that his motive was only to get money all along.

    Roxanne felt cathartic after dealing with Winnie and letting out the pent-up frustration and anger she

    had kept bottled in for over a decade.

    Once they returned to the mansion, Roxanne made a phone call to Sonya and personally informed the

    latter that she had utterly cut her ties with Grant and that she did not wish for him to attend the wedding

    ceremony.

    Also, there was no longer any need to entertain Grant and Winnie any further.

    Sonya felt relieved after she heard that her daughter-inw had managed to settle her affairs. She

    comforted Roxanne, assuring her that she would no longer be bullied now that she had the Farwell

    family at her back.

    The two of them chatted for a while longer. Once again, Sonya apologized profusely for the things that

    had happened before.

    Roxanne had long since let the matter go.

    ¡°Roxanne, I made countless mistakes because I was a prejudiced and arrogant fool. After the wedding

    tomorrow, we''ll truly be a family. I hope you''ll put the past behind us and give me the opportunity to be

    a good mother-inw and a good grandmother for the kids.¡±

    Roxanne had not expected Sonya to reflect so deeply on her own actions. ¡°Mom, we need to

    constantly move on in life. I hope you''ll forgive any mistakes I make in the future.¡± She believed that

    Sonya had spoken from the bottom of her heart, so she too truly meant what she said.

    ¡°All right. You should go get some rest as the preparations for a traditional wedding ceremony begins at

    three to four o''clock in the morning.¡±

    Roxanne sat on the couch in a daze after hanging up.

    Upon seeing her reaction, Lucian asked, ¡°What''s on your mind? Are you thinking about your mother?¡±

    He had hit the bullseye.

    Roxanne was trying to recall memories of her mother.

    She had been very young back then, roughly four to five years old.

    In her memories, her mother was always smiling. She wore a sweet expression, and her face was

    always filled with tenderness.

    Her mother was a wonderful person, and yet she was utterly destroyed in the end.

    Everything happened because Grant betrayed his family. Perhaps Winnie had even incited him on

    purpose.

    Hence, Roxanne''s hatred toward Winnie had never abated even after more than ten years.

    She decided to study medicine after witnessing how tormented her mother''sst moments were.

    ¡°Darling, there''s something I''ve never told you,¡± Lucian suddenly said.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Roxanne snapped out of her thoughts.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Lucian smiled faintly. ¡°I''ve always gone to your mother''s grave to pay my respects to her on the

    anniversary of her death after we got married the first time. Though I always went alone and no one

    else knows about it.¡±

    ¡°I guessed that it was you, but I couldn''t believe it.¡±

    Roxanne''s mood improved greatly after hearing his confession.

    While Roxanne had been at Epea and unable to return, she had entrusted Madilyn to visit her mother''s

    grave on her behalf each year and watched the process remotely. Each time, she noticed a bouquet of

    flowers was already ced at her mother''s grave.

    Madilyn had suggested that it was the cemetery''s caretaker who had arranged for the flowers.

    Roxanne could hardly believe that her suspicion was finally confirmed.

    It really was Lucian!

    ¡°Indeed, I was the one. I stood there and begged her to let me see you again.¡± Lucian wore a

    begrudging expression, likely feeling that his actions did not fit with his image as a cold and aloof CEO.

    Roxanne''s smile deepened. I never expected Lucian to do something like this!

    ¡°Mom must''ve watched over us and let us reunite through the three children. I believe she''s always

    watching over me.¡± With this thought in mind, Roxanne felt calmer.

    Mom is always supporting me and on my side. Who cares about what Grant and Winnie say?

 Chapter 1915

    Chapter 1915

    CHAPTER 1915 TEARS OF HAPPINESS

    The joyous and lively ambiance of a traditional wedding was unparalleled and could not be matched by

    any other modern wedding.

    At half-past three in the morning, Roxanne was already dressed in a ssic wedding gown with her

    face adorned with light makeup. Despite the veil obstructing her view, Roxanne''s excitement was

    palpable as she eagerly awaited Lucian to lift her veil.

    Close rtives of the Farwell family hade to lend a hand, filling the multi-story manor with the

    sounds of cheerful conversation andughter.

    The three little children were ying and chasing each other before running into Roxanne''s room.

    While Archie and Benny donned festive traditional outfits, Este wore a beautiful traditional gown.

    They were chattering excitedly in front of Roxanne.

    ¡°Mommy, your wedding gown is so pretty. Can I take a look at your face?¡± Este asked out of curiosity.

    Archie interjected, ¡°No. We cannot remove the veil. Only Daddy can do that.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! A traditional wedding has a lot of rituals and ceremonies. That''s why it''s festive and fun!¡± Benny

    chimed in.

    The children, fascinated by the various items used in the rituals, began studying them intently.

    When the moment finally arrived, a few female masters of ceremonies went in to escort Roxanne out of

    the room.

    They helped her up the wedding carriage and headed straight to the manor.

    Starting from the manor, they followed each ritual step by step ording to the set schedule.

    After stepping out of the carriage, Roxanne entered the manor and was greeted by Lucian.

    They then exchanged wedding rings, recited the wedding vows, and sealed the deal with a kiss.

    ¡°Let''s have a toast!¡± someone eximed, hoping to further liven up the atmosphere.

    ¡°Time to lead the newlyweds to their room!¡± the professional masters of ceremonies announced.

    Every ritual was apanied by heartfelt blessings, joyful cheers, and thunderous apuse from the

    growing number of rtives and friends who had gathered to witness the wedding.

    Lucian could no longer suppress his emotions upon noticing the veil. Despite having been through it

    once before, why am I still feeling nervous on my wedding day?

    Meanwhile, Roxanne remained still, but her heart was filled with anticipation.

    She felt the moment Lucian lifted her veil would mark the beginning of their life together forever.

    Finally, Lucian carefully lifted the veil.

    As their eyes met, both of them could not help but giggle bashfully.

    Their gentle gazes locked as they met each other''s eyes.

    ¡°We''ve finallypleted the rituals!¡± Lucian eximed, looking at Roxanne who was still adorned in

    her wedding gown, her beauty taking his breath away.

    ¡°Yes! The ceremony''s finally over. From now on, I''ll be your wife forever!¡± Roxanne could not help but

    feel emotional, her eyes rippling with waves of emotion.

    Eventually, she fell into the man''s embrace as he reached out to hug her.

    Yet, it was not the right time to consummate their marriage as they had another modern-style wedding

    to attend in the afternoon.

    Following the master of ceremonies'' requirements, the newlyweds had to stay in the room for a while.

    The traditional wedding finally ended when Elias and Sonya, as the elders of the family,pleted the

    remaining ceremonies. With that, the banquet began promptly.

    A limited amount of alcohol was served at the event to ensure guests would not overindulge and be

    unable to attend the modern wedding in the afternoon.

    The newlyweds, the three young children along with their grandparents, were seated at the main table

    alongside Jonathan, James, Madilyn, and Lorraine.

    They deliberately left a seat vacant to disy the bracelet Roxanne had treasured for many years.

    That bracelet was a gift from her mother, and cing it on the table was a way to symbolize her

    mother''s presence at the wedding.

    Roxanne looked around and nced at Madilyn, her inws, her husband, and her children before

    turning her attention to the bracelet.

    Her eyes instantly filled with tears of happiness that she could not hold back.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 1916

    Chapter 1916

    CHAPTER 1916 A BIG GIFT FOR YOU

    More guests were invited to the modern wedding in the afternoon, as the open field in the manor was

    muchrger than a ser field.

    Countless luxury cars of the world''s top brands arrived one after another.

    The venue was adorned with enchanting decorsplete with the ethereal allure of dry ice, which

    wafted gently to create a whimsical and otherworldly ambiance.

    Each guest who attended the wedding had an extraordinary background and came from all over the

    world.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    When Roxanne appeared in her wedding gown, all the socialites anddies from the higher echelons of

    society were in awe of her beauty.

    They all felt that only Roxanne was worthy of Lucian.

    Taking in her appearance, image, temperament, or ability¡ªeverything matched perfectly.

    Naturally, the wedding was not without its share of surprises.

    Archie and Benny made a grand entrance by arriving in a hot air balloon, apanied by security

    personnel, and showering petals onto the ground below.

    Meanwhile, Este descended safely from a zipline in her traditional dress, appearing like a magical

    fairy. She then handed Lucian and Roxanne a pair of rings.

    In front of arger crowd, they once again recited their vows before the priest and exchanged their

    wedding rings.

    Lucian then gently kissed his wife''s forehead.

    He opted to forgo the toast that was supposed to follow the ceremony, as he was concerned that

    Roxanne might be weary and in need of rest.

    After all, she had been awake since three in the morning.

    In the end, Elias and Sonya represented the newlyweds to entertain the guests for the rest of the

    afternoon.

    At the wedding, a tacit agreement seemed to have been reached among all the guests, as no one took

    pictures during the ceremony. It was widely acknowledged that doing so would have breached the

    expected decorum for such a dignified event.

    Therefore, not a single photo leaked from the entire event.

    The news of Lucian and Roxanne''s wedding did not surface on the inte until evening, but when it

    did, it quickly made headlines on major websites.

    Countlessizens began actively discussing the newlyweds.

    Of course, it also inevitably sparked a controversy.

    While some regarded Lucian and Roxanne as a match made in heaven, others felt that Roxanne was

    not aspetent as some had imed.

    They also opined that her reputation as a miracle doctor,bined with her various investments, might

    not be entirely genuine.

    Nevertheless, Lucian and Roxanne chose to ignore the criticism and smiled, allowing others to say

    what they wished.

    While some were pleased with the turn of events, some were not.

    Christina, who was on a luxury cruise heading back to Hawen, was hopping mad when she learned

    that it was Roxanne''s wedding day. She gritted her teeth, and a sharp glint shed across her eyes.

    In a shabby rented apartment in Horington, Winnie gave the drunken Grant an earful, and soon, an

    argument erupted between them.

    Meanwhile, Shawn from the Crawford family was not invited to the wedding. His cousin, Jonas

    Crawford, took his ce at the ceremony.

    An opportunity finally came knocking on Jonas'' door. It''s time for me to take Lucian on.

    ...

    After the ceremony, Roxanne slept for a couple of hours. When she woke up and walked to the living

    hall, she noticed the banquet in the open field was nearing its end.

    Madilyn, with a flushed face and eyes slightly zed from alcohol, got up to her.

    ¡°I almost forgot¡ªI promised to give you a big gift!¡± Madilyn''s speech was noticeably slower than usual.

    Noticing her unsteady state, Roxanne quickly helped her up to prevent her from copsing.

    She did forget the gift that Madilyn had promised her. What could it be?

    Madilyn rummaged through her bag and fished something out of it.

    It was a copy of the house deed.

    Roxanne knitted her brows. ¡°Don''t tell me you''re going to give me a house. I don''t need another house.

    Look, we already have this big manor.¡±

    Madilyn waved her hand dismissively, gave her the house deed, and grinned. ¡°You''re right. I''m giving

    you a house. You gave me a mansion, so in return, I''m giving you another property. Don''t worry, my

    sry as the director is quite substantial, and my mother has also contributed some money as well, so

    we bought it for you!¡±

    Roxanne wondered why her best friend would go to such great lengths to buy her a property. There

    must be something special about the house.

    With that, she went through the house deed and looked at the address.

    Instantly, she was stunned. Isn''t this the old house my mom and I used to live in when I was a child?

    Many years ago, her father, Grant Jarvis, sold the house for a mansion.

    Roxanne looked up at her best friend, her eyes filled with excitement. ¡°Madilyn, how thoughtful of you

    to do this for me. I can''t believe you bought it back. Thank you so much!¡±

    ¡°I knew you would like it!¡± Madilyn chuckled. Suddenly, her eyelids grew heavier, and she nearly fell

    over.

    Out of nowhere, a figure appeared quickly and caught her just in time.

    ¡°Take care of her for me, Jonathan!¡± Roxanne smiled. After keeping the house deed, she left the living

    hall and went to look for her husband.

 Chapter 1917

    Chapter 1917

    CHAPTER 1917 NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS

    Following the wedding, the entire family moved in permanently to the manor, including Elias and

    Sonya, who had been residing in the Farwell main residence. The decision was made by the two to

    relocate to make it easier to take care of the three children.

    Meanwhile, Peregrine went as far as insisting that Roxanne take a one-week wedding leave to allow

    herself to rx at home.

    Originally, Lucian nned to have their honeymoon right away, but with the uing peak holiday

    season, he was worried about the massive crowd. Therefore, Roxanne persuaded him to postpone it.

    It was a beautiful day with fantastic weather. The children were having a st in the backyard,

    sweating profusely on the small football field.

    Este, despite being a girl, loved to learn everything from Archie and Benny, and her dribbling skills

    looked quite wless.

    Meanwhile, Lucian and Roxanne had set up a pic nket near the smallke and filled it with a

    variety of food, including barbeque steak, vegetable sd, fruits, and snacks.

    Lucian had even brought along a camping coffee pot and proceeded to light up the alcohol burner to

    begin the process of making coffee.

    As the high-quality Yirgacheffe coffee dissolved in hot water, its unique fragrance instantly filled the air.

    It had a scent of peanut brittle and the aroma of osmanthus at the same time.

    Lucian brewed just enough coffee for two small couple mugs. Then, he carefully handed one to his

    wife.

    ¡°Take a sniff first. Don''t rush to drink it. It''s still quite hot.¡± Lucian''s face showed more tenderness

    compared to before.

    Roxanne epted the mug, and a happy smile spread across her face.

    The aroma of the coffee was indeed excellent. Roxanne blew on it to cool it down and took a sip to

    taste it. She instantly tasted the fragrance and felt it prate her nostrils. The coffee was slightly bitter

    with a hint of sourness, but she could sense a sweet aftertaste.

    When she took a sip of in water after that, she noticed that the water had somehow turned sweet.

    Roxanne had grown to love these cozy moments dearly.

    She beckoned the children toe and drink some water to stay hydrated.

    Not long after, the children grew tired from ying and became hungry. They started digging into the

    food.

    Before long, Elias and Sonya arrived to join them. They had even brought an outdoor tea set and

    began to sip tea while chatting.

    As they were family, they could freely discuss anything and express their emotions without the need to

    conceal anything.

    ¡°Roxanne, did Grant and Winniee to bother you again?¡± Sonya asked.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°No, I figured they''re probably too embarrassed to bother me, and I doubt

    they have the courage. Mom, I''m part of the Farwell family now. They wouldn''t dare.¡±

    ¡°You''re right. If they try to harm or bully you, don''t hesitate to let us know,¡± Sonya reassured her.

    Roxanne nodded earnestly.

    Unfortunately, leisure time always seemed to pass too quickly.

    In the blink of an eye and amid harmonious conversations, the evening had already arrived.

    As Lucian and Roxanne were packing up their outdoor equipment, Roxanne''s phone suddenly rang.

    Roxanne checked the caller ID, and it was a stranger''s number. She frowned at it and answered.

    ¡°I must congratte you, Roxanne, for marrying into such a prestigious family. However, how could you

    treat my mother so disrespectfully? Who do you think you are? Do you think you can trample on

    someone else''s dignity just because you have money now? Listen, don''t let me catch you. Otherwise,

    I''ll teach you a lesson anytime,¡± the caller said.

    The voice was so familiar that Roxanne couldn''t forget it for the rest of her life.

    Instantly, a hint of anger appeared on Roxanne''s face. She coldly rebuked, ¡°Yuliana, you never grow

    up. Do you think this is still ten years ago?¡±

    The person on the other side of the phone was at a loss for words.

    After some time, Yuliana continued, ¡°So what if you''re living a good life now? The fact that none of your

    family attended the wedding made you aughingstock. Roxanne, how could someone like you

    deserve happiness?¡±

    Roxanne had intended to argue back at Yuliana, but as she looked at the children running and ying

    around, something inside her suddenly calmed down, and her anger dissipated.

    It appears that I don''t need to respond to challenges from people I don''t like.

    Therefore, Roxanne put on aposed tone and responded, ¡°I don''t see how you could consider you

    people to be a part of my family. Whether I''m happy or not has nothing to do with you. Please refrain

    from bothering me in the future.¡±

    With that, Roxanne hung up right away.

 Chapter 1918

    Chapter 1918

    CHAPTER 1918 I KILLED SOMEONE

    After packing the pic nket, Lucian turned and asked, ¡°Was that Yuliana?¡±

    Roxanne nodded, and a small smile appeared on her lips. ¡°Don''t worry. I can handle her. She no longer

    has any power to bully me.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± As matter of fact, Lucian wasn''t worried.

    After all, his wife''s state of mind had changedpletely.

    Roxanne''s individual abilities were strong enough to make her powerful, even without the backup of the

    Farwell family.

    After packing everything up and returning to the manor''s living room, Roxanne noticed Sonya and the

    chefs were busy preparing dinner and decided to lend a hand in the kitchen.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny were chatting with Lucian about the interesting things that happened at

    school. Este, on the other hand, was preupied with designing a gown.

    Not long after dinner, James suddenly arrived at the manor in a hurry.

    Lucian''s heart sank as he saw the anxiousness on James'' face, and he quickly asked what had

    happened.

    James looked crestfallen and dejected. Seeing that there were no outsiders around, he decided to

    speak up.

    ¡°Lucian, my mother''s hysteria has been getting worsetely. She''s been disying violent behavior,

    and I don''t know what to do anymore. I came here to ask Roxanne if she knows of any way to help my

    mother!¡± James exined.

    After hearing James'' exnation, Roxanne and Lucian exchanged surprised nces.

    They were surprised because they had never heard James mention anything about his mother having

    hysteria.

    Even Elias and Sonya rushed over to ask about the condition of James'' mother, Yennefer Thompson.

    ¡°What do you mean? Why didn''t you tell us about your mother''s hysteria before?¡± Elias asked, his

    expression turning angry as he realized he was not aware of the situation. ¡°It seems like you and your

    father have been keeping this from us for years. Why would you hide something like this?¡±

    James stayed silent, but hisck of response was an admission in itself.

    Afterward, James gave a brief exnation about the illness Yennefer had been suffering from all these

    years.

    Hysteria was often regarded as a mental illness, as it was a mental disorder that usually urred when

    someone experienced significant emotional trauma.

    The symptoms of hysteria often include dissociative and adjustment disorders. During a dissociative

    state, individuals may experience a sense of losing their identity and had severe doubts and unclear

    spections about themselves. In other words, they didn''t know who they were. On the other hand,

    during an adjustment state, an individual''s temperament may suddenly change, appearing entirely

    different from their typical self.

    ¡°My mother''s illness manifested about a decade ago. We managed to keep it in check through therapy

    and medication, and she was able to lead a fairly normal life. At one point, we even thought that she

    had fully recovered. Unfortunately, during a recent trip to Alendor with my parents, something

    unexpected happened and triggered my mother''s illness and made it uncontroble again.¡±

    Lucian could feel his heart lurched. No wonder James looked weird when we picked him up at the

    airport that day.

    Roxanne was also taken aback by the news. It reminded her of Lucian''s previousment that he

    never expected James to be a psychologist. It seemed that the root of his choice was his mother.

    Perhaps he became a psychologist because of his mother''s illness.

    ¡°What exactly happened in Alendor?¡± Sonya pressed on with her questioning.

    Everyone was curious about the kind of severe trauma that would trigger Yennefer''s mental disorder.

    James'' expression suddenly became gloomy, and he started blinking rapidly as if trying to avoid

    recalling the events of that time.

    After hesitating for a few seconds, he finally decided to tell the truth. ¡°It was me. I killed someone!¡±

    Everyone at the scene was shocked after hearing that.

    Since Sonya and Roxanne were both women, they took some time to process the information and

    remained stunned for a while.

    On the other hand, Elias was quick to snap out of it and immediately asked for rification. ¡°Please

    exin everything clearly. Under what circumstances did you have to make such a decision? It must

    have been a dangerous situation, right? If you had killed someone maliciously, would you even be able

    toe back now?¡±

    His words were actually directed at Sonya and Roxanne.

    Sonya and Roxanne snapped out of their daze and turned their attention to James, anticipating his

    response.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Yes, it was a robbery! My parents and I were on a trip to the grasnds to see wildlife when we were

    robbed by some local thugs. We cooperated and gave them all our money. However, the leader of the

    thugs wanted to kidnap my mother. So, in a desperate situation, I had to use my gun...¡±

 Chapter 1919

    Chapter 1919

    CHAPTER 1919 ADVISE HIM

    As James recounted the events, Sonya and Roxanne didn''t disy the same look of shock as before,

    but they felt a sense of unease for the family.

    Alendor was a ce of chaos and housed many unforeseen dangers.

    Due to the safety issues of the country, people were allowed to bear arms.

    Therefore, it was permissible for James to carry firearm at that time because it was a means of self-

    protection against the extremely ferocious wild animals in the grasnds in the event of an

    uncontroble situation.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Little did he expect that this trip would result in a situation where he had to take a life in self-defense.

    The happenings at the time instantly shocked Yennefer, and her hysteria began to take over due to

    fear, causing her to speak incoherently.

    Finally, the local authorities arrested the thugs and quickly took Yennefer to the hospital for emergency

    treatment.

    However, the hospital at that time did not even meet basic hygiene standards, let alone equipped with

    any facilities for mental treatment.

    Fortunately, James, being a psychologist, was able to use hypnosis to induce sleep in Yennefer, and

    his father, Jones, promptly took Yennefer out of Alendor.

    ¡°After my mother returned, I invited all the well-known psychological experts I knew to our house. The

    treatment processsted for more than half a month. Meanwhile, I was trapped in Alendor dealing with

    the whole thing and was only released afterward. When I returned home, I worried that if my mother

    saw me, she would remember the scene of me firing the gun. So, I lied to Lucian and didn''t go home

    directly.¡±

    After James finished speaking, Lucian felt a surge of anger in his heart.

    Hence, he cast a cold nce at James. ¡°How could you try to hide such a serious incident from me?

    You''re really foolish!¡±

    James didn''t dare to argue with Lucian, and his face was full of apologies.

    Of course, Lucian wouldn''t really me him. He immediately looked at Roxanne.

    ¡°I understand. You are aware of the urgent situation at home, but you''re uncertain whether Mrs. Lann

    would be more agitated upon seeing you. Therefore, are you considering letting me try instead?¡±

    Roxanne looked at James, waiting for his confirmation.

    James nodded. His eyes were full of hope.

    ¡°I can do that without any problem. Lucian and I will go to your house to check things out now. You

    don''t have to worry too much. You''ve mentioned that there are plenty of psychology experts at your

    house, so it shouldn''t be a big problem,¡± Roxanne reassured after agreeing to help James without

    hesitation.

    Lucian also stood up, approached James, and patted him on the shoulder.

    ¡°You learned this from Jonathan, didn''t you? I''ll forgive you this time, but I don''t want the same thing to

    happen again in the future,¡± Lucian warned in a serious tone.

    James pulled the corners of his mouth into a wry smile and nodded. ¡°Okay, I''ll take note.¡±

    Since there was no time to lose, they immediately headed toward James'' house.

    James drove, and after half an hour of speeding, they arrived at the Lann family''s mansion.

    The car pulled up at the front door, and James didn''t n to go in with them. ¡°I don''t think it''s

    appropriate for me to appear right now. I''m counting on you, Lucian, Roxanne.¡±

    The couple gave him a reassuring look and quickly walked into the mansion.

    Since they had informed Jones beforehand, thetter was waiting to greet them by the door. He

    immediately stepped forward when he noticed Roxanne and Lucian.

    ¡°Lucian, is this Roxanne?¡± Jones looked at Roxanne and then apologized, ¡°I''m really sorry I couldn''t

    attend your wedding.¡±

    ¡°Please don''t worry about it, Mr. Lann. After all, there are some special circumstances at home,¡±

    Roxanne replied, having learned to treat those with close rtionships with the Farwell family as close

    acquaintances.

    They noticed Jones'' gaze directed toward the outside. Lucian quickly exined, ¡°James won''t be

    coming in for now. He''s worried that Mrs. Lann may be triggered if she sees him. But don''t worry, he''s

    fine.¡±

    The worries on Jones'' face subsided slowly after hearing Lucian''s assurance.

    He gave a nod andmented, ¡°Lucian, you''re very caring. I''m genuinely concerned that my son is

    being too hard on himself. In reality, all of this was simply an unexpected event. Please help me in

    advising him.¡±

 Chapter 1920

    Chapter 1920

    CHAPTER 1920 GO AHEAD AND TRY

    Upon entering the hall, they were greeted by the sight of many psychologists engaging in a lively

    discussion.

    Leading the group was Robert Zucker, a renowned psychologist in the country and the mentor who

    guided James into the field of psychology.

    Roxanne had heard her mentor mention Robert before. The man had been researching psychology for

    more than thirty years and had written many books on the subject, including one on criminal

    psychology that had be a textbook for the police.

    This time, Robert brought along several students with him. Not only was he treating Yennefer, but he

    was also taking the opportunity to teach his students some key points.

    There were other famous doctors present, but none as renowned as Robert, who was at the center of

    the scene, with everyone discussing solutions based on his ideas.

    When Robert saw Lucian and Roxanne enter, he nced at them and gestured for everyone to quiet

    down before walking up to Lucian.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, hello. Are you here to visit the patient?¡±

    Lucian''s face was constantly appearing in the media, so it was no surprise that he was recognized.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    He decided to return Robert''s show of courtesy and shook the man''s hand.

    ¡°Hello, I am Lucian Farwell. You must be Professor Zucker. It''s an honor to meet you. We are relieved

    to have such a renowned doctor treating Mrs. Lann.¡±

    Robert appreciated theplimenting from someone of Lucian''s status and nodded with a smile.

    Then, he turned to Roxanne and greeted her, ¡°Mrs. Farwell, hello!¡±

    Roxanne was gradually getting used to the title and nodded in response.

    Lucian suddenly said, ¡°Professor Zucker, it''s quite a coincidence that my wife is also a famous doctor.

    She''s here today to see if there''s anything she can do to help Mrs. Lann.¡±

    Robert politely replied, ¡°I''ve heard of Dr. Jarvis'' reputation, but I didn''t expect her to be so young.¡±

    However, his tone abruptly changed. ¡°Then again, Mrs. Lann''s condition is rted to psychology. I''m

    afraid Dr. Jarvis'' expertise in pathology might not be of much help.¡±

    Roxanne frowned slightly, sensing the hint of disdain in his words.

    Lucian also noticed and countered with a smile, ¡°That''s not necessarily true. Some psychological

    conditions can indeed be treated through pathological methods. We''re just trying out every method that

    might work, after all.¡±

    Robert begrudgingly agreed, ¡°Well, it''s worth a try.¡±

    Jones, who was nearby, sensed the tension and quickly introduced other psychologists to Lucian and

    Roxanne.

    He then led the couple into the room to visit Yennefer.

    After they entered, Robert''s expression turned cold. Roxanne Jarvis is a disciple of Harvey Lambert.

    Hmph, what use can she be in treating this psychological illness?

    He had a history of grudges against Harvey, so naturally, he wouldn''t warm up to Roxanne.

    Roxanne, however, was unaware of this.

    Then, she and Lucian saw Yennefer, who was asleep and looked haggard, with ghastly-looking

    scratches on her arms.

    The room was a mess, with shattered and broken items everywhere.

    Jones looked at his wife''s pale face with concern and turned to Roxanne, ¡°Roxanne, I''ve heard that

    your skills in traditional medicine are extraordinary, especially acupuncture. That''s why I asked James

    to invite you here. Go ahead and try your best!¡±

    ¡°All right, I''ll give it a try. I won''t say more for now. Furthermore, we''ll have to wait for Mrs. Lann''s

    symptoms to re up before we can know if the treatment is effective,¡± Roxanne said calmly.

    As a doctor, it was crucial for her to maintain emotionalposure.

    ¡°Yes, but she''s bound for another fit. The sedative won''tst long this time around. When that happens,

    you all need to be careful. She might not recognize anyone,¡± Jones said with a worried expression.

 Chapter 1921

    Chapter 1921

    CHAPTER 1921 THE RUMOR FROM YEARS AGO

    Yennefer, who was in a deep sleep, appeared gauntly. However, her slender and delicate features were

    of a typical southern woman''s, giving people a gentle and approachable feeling.

    However, everything changed in less than fifteen minutes.

    As the sedative wore off, she slowly woke up, her eyes empty and confused as she looked at her

    surroundings.

    Jones approached her and tried calling her name several times, but Yennefer did not respond at all.

    With a disappointed expression, Jones quickly fetched two straps and fastened them to Yennefer''s

    wrists.

    Seeing this scene, Roxanne frowned slightly. Wouldn''t such a restraint method only further provoke

    her?

    Just as she thought this, Yennefer''s face suddenly changed, her previously lifeless eyes turned sharp,

    and a vicious expression appeared on her face.

    ¡°Let me go. What are you doing? Jones, release me now! You''lle to a bad end! How dare you treat

    me like this? Call James over. I want him to pay with his life! D*mn it, do you think you can keep me

    trapped like this? Where is that kid, James? Ah¡ª¡±

    Her current state was nothing like the calm andposed Yennefer Lucian once knew.

    In addition to her hysterical screams, Yennefer desperately tried to break free from the straps,

    eventually standing up from the bed and suddenly appearing in front of Roxanne.

    Her twisted face, filled with anger and hatred, startled Roxanne.

    Fortunately, Lucian reacted quickly, pulling Roxanne back and behind him.

    Jones'' warning had onlye right then. ¡°Be careful, don''t get too close! She will scratch and bite! It''s

    happening again! Ah...¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lann, why would Mrs. Lann want to hurt James?¡±

    Roxanne regained herposure, no longer afraid, as she had seen many patients with mania before.

    Despite that, she couldn''t help but feel puzzled.

    In this altered state, it was as if the mentally ill patient''s consciousness had been reced by another

    person.

    What kind of consciousness has taken over Yennefer''s body at this moment?

    Some scientists had proposed that mentally ill patients might be experiencing confusion between two

    personalities from different dimensions, leading to incoherent speech and strange behavior.

    Before Jones could answer, Robert and several other psychologists entered the room.

    Robert nodded slightly and said calmly, ¡°Allow me to exin from the psychological perspective. In her

    current state, Ms. Thompson probably imagines herself as her twin sister, Sheba Thompson, due to

    some past trauma. As for the reason, Mr. Lann has not discussed it with us in detail. As for why she

    would hate her own nephew, I''m afraid only Mr. Lann knows.¡±

    After he finished speaking, all the doctors looked toward Jones.

    Lucian felt a sinking feeling in his heart. It seemed that the rumor from years ago was true!

    He vaguely remembered that James had mentioned this incident before. It happened in Xendale before

    the Lann family moved to Horington.

    The Thompson sisters met Jones around the same time, and both fell in love with him. In the end,

    Jones chose Yennefer, the elder sister.

    Sheba, the younger sister, was repressed for a while but eventually seemed to ept the harsh truth.

    However, it turned out that what Sheba disyed was only a false appearance.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    In fact, she was constantly jealous of her sister, Yennefer. Her evil thoughts clouded her mind, and she

    even plotted to secretly poison her sister, hoping to make her disabled.

    In doing so, she could be Yennefer''s recement and stay by Jones'' side forever.

 Chapter 1922

    Chapter 1922

    CHAPTER 1922 TWIN SISTER

    She was executing her n the other day in the kitchen, spiking the soup with a drug that would cause

    major damage to the nerves.

    Sheba never thought that James would sneak into the kitchen for food in the middle of his study.

    Thus, he witnessed what she was doing.

    James was initially confused by what she was doing, so he asked her about it.

    However, Sheba panicked. She tried to lie to James. s, James was a smart boy. He did not believe

    what she said, and he decided to tell his parents about it.

    Sheba became frantic, and she quickly ran after him to stop him.

    James was a child, after all. He thrashed in her grip and screamed. Sheba pinned him down, but he

    kicked her in response, making her stumble backward.

    At that moment, Yennefer and Jones returned. That was how they watched Sheba lose her bnce

    and fall into the deep well.

    Perhaps Sheba had knocked her head on her way down and passed out, for she sunk without even

    getting the chance to scream.

    Jones and Yennefer hastily tried to save her, but it took them forever and a day to get her out of the

    well.

    By then, it was toote. Sheba was dead.

    James never expected that to happen. His father beat him terribly despite how he tried to tell him again

    and again about what he saw. Ultimately, they found evidence of his aunt''s attempted poisoning in the

    kitchen.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The loss of her sister and the revtion of Sheba''s n broke Yennefer. Her mental breakdown led to

    a terrible period of illness, and she was in aa for half a month.

    When Yennefer woke again, she was no longer quite the same.

    The trauma made her manic.

    She would act exactly like her younger sister, Sheba Thompson, whenever she was in one of her

    episodes.

    That year, James had been thirteen.

    From then on, every time his mother had her episode, she would see James as her enemy and hurl

    insults at him.

    James was depressed for a while, but in the end, he decided to be a psychologist to save his

    mother from her mental illness.

    After countless research and visits to various famed doctors, he finally figured out that his mother''s

    illness was probably borne out of her connection to her twin sister.

    His mother, Yennefer, was unable to process the traumatic incident, so another alter identity was

    formed in her, and that identity was her sister, Sheba. Moreover, Yennefer mimicked the fear Sheba felt

    before thetter''s death.

    That was why she subconsciously assumed her sister would deem James as an enemy.

    Every time Yennefer had her episode, she would go on and on about killing James.

    James was on the verge of breaking down after witnessing his mother''s episodes.

    Yet, he never gave up. He continued visiting various countries for his mother.

    As a matter of fact, he started bing superstitious. When he heard that there was an ancient

    shaman in Alendor who could control episodes like his mother''s, he decided to bring his mother to the

    shaman.

    The truth was that they had gone to Alendor a few years ago, and they had found a supposed shaman

    to treat Yennefer.

    Perhaps subconsciously, Yennefer knew that if the entire family would be affected if she continued to

    have these episodes. Perhaps the ceremony really did have a psychological effect. In any case,

    Yennefer''s condition stabilized after that trip.

    The shaman was close to death on their second trip to Alendor. After visiting the shaman, the family

    stayed for the shaman''s funeral.

    Then, they nned to visit Alendor''s grasnds to see the wildlife.

    No one expected an ident to happen.

    To protect his parents, James shot the thugs dead. The scene shocked Yennefer and triggered her

    memories of her sister''s death.

    Unsurprisingly, her condition worsened again.

 Chapter 1923

    Chapter 1923

    CHAPTER 1923 EFFECTIVE

    In the room, Jones was slowly telling them what had happened in the past.

    Sure enough, Lucian realized the many details were the secrets James once told him.

    However, James never told him about his reason for studying psychology.

    Still, Lucian could make a guess.

    His mood was a rollercoaster. Like Jonathan, James still kept many things a secret from him.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had a look of surprise on her face. She never thought there would be so many

    twists and turns in the story.

    Her heart sank.

    She never thought the unbothered and mild-mannered James would be bearing such a heavy weight

    on his shoulders. If he were someone else, perhaps he would have been crushed by the weight.

    Robert Zucker and the other psychologists had simr somber expressions on their faces. They finally

    found out the origin of Yennefer''s condition.

    ¡°So, Ms. Thompson''s previous recovery was due to the cebo effect. Since we now know what

    happened, let''s continue adjusting our treatment n. Mr. Lann, please give us a minute. Let''s have a

    meeting,¡± Robert said.

    Robert was a famous psychologist who had seen many simr cases.

    To some extent, individuals with mental illness had experienced a multitude of tragedies that pushed

    them further and further into despair.

    Jones nodded and led Robert and the other psychologists out of the room.

    He acted as if he did not hear the cries of his wife behind him, but Roxanne and Lucian noticed the

    dullness in his eyes.

    It was a look that stemmed from numbness after the misery. The indifference was only a show he put

    up.

    Jones was the primary support of the Lann family. To save his mother, his son had walked down a

    different path. Jones could not afford to break down nor let himself feel the sorrow.

    Soon, Roxanne, Lucian, and the screaming Yennefer were the only ones left in the room.

    It seemed like Yennefer was agitated as she screamed for people to let her go. She wanted to look for

    James¡ªto punish him.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°Lucian, I''ll try to use acupuncture to calm Mrs. Lann down first. She''ll probably need therapy from a

    psychologist for the rest of her treatment. At most, I can only halt her episodes.¡± A look of mncholy

    crossed Roxanne''s face.

    Lucian nodded and reminded her, ¡°Do your best, but don''t stress yourself out too much.¡±

    With that, he slowly approached Yennefer from behind before hastily grabbing Yennefer''s head to stop

    her from struggling.

    With a glint, three needles appeared in Roxanne''s hands. She then walked to Lucian''s side and swiftly

    inserted the needles into the acupuncture points on Yennefer''s head.

    One. Two. Three.

    As the needles were inserted, Yennefer''s scrunched-up face rxed.

    In the end, Roxanne used nine needles on Yennefer''s head.

    Yennefer calmed downpletely, but in the next second, to their surprise, her eyes rolled up, and she

    fell backward.

    Roxanne reacted in time and quickly supported her with an arm around her waist.

    ¡°Lucian, quick, undo her restraints. We''ll carry her onto the bed.¡±

    The couple then exerted much strength to put herfortably on the bed.

    Perhaps Jones had noticed theck of crying. He came running to check on Yennefer.

    When he saw his wife lying on the bed peacefully and the needles in her head, he immediately figured

    out what was going on.

    Roxanne''s really a miracle worker! Her acupuncture''s working!

    ¡°Thank you so much, Roxanne. You''re really an amazing doctor. I can''t believe this worked so quickly. I

    hired a traditional medicine practitioner in the past too, but they couldn''t do anything about her

    condition,¡± Jones eximed.

 Chapter 1924

    Chapter 1924

    CHAPTER 1924 IN MORTAL DANGER

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Roxanne shook her head and politely denied it.

    The truth was that she was using Cerulean Needle Technique''sst move. To do the challenging

    technique of inserting needles into the head, one had to possess strong mental fortitude and the

    capability to improvise.

    Whenever her mentor did acupuncture on a patient''s head, her mentor would pre-set the depth of the

    insertion to avoid idents.

    However, things were urgent earlier. Roxanne had noticed Yennefer''s bloodshot eyes, agitation, and

    skyrocketing blood pressure. The stress on her heart had been too much for her.

    Thus, Roxanne reminded Jones, ¡°Mr. Lann, we can''t dy any further in treating Mrs. Lann''s condition.

    We have to stabilize it as soon as possible. Otherwise, she''ll be in mortal danger if her blood pressure

    gets too high and her heart can''t keep up.¡±

    Jones solemnly nodded, but there was a helpless look on his face.

    ¡°I know. That''s why I hired so many psychologists, but the main issue we now have is Yennefer''s

    instant agitation upon waking up. She doesn''t have a period of calmness that will allow her to receive

    her treatment.¡±

    ¡°Maybe I can lend you a helping hand with that if you trust me,¡± Roxanne muttered.

    As if he had finally found a buoy in the middle of the vast sea, Jones visibly brightened up.

    ¡°Of course, of course! You have no idea how happy I am to hear you say that. No matter what methods

    you use, you have my full support.¡±

    Right as Jones said that, Roxanne tugged Lucian.

    She then leaned closer to his ear to whisper to him her n.

    Frankly, she was not confident in that n; she was worried that Jones would not agree to it.

    Nevertheless, Lucian nodded and gave her a look that told her he would ry the message to him.

    At that, Jones blinked in confusion. Are there any other factors they need to consider?

    Lucian easily said, ¡°Mr. Lann, here''s what Roxanne wanted to say. We have to let Mrs. Lann soak in

    hot water first before performing acupuncture on various acupuncture points on her body. That way,

    we''ll be able to make her regain her mental rity.¡±

    ¡°That''s fine. Why are you worried about that at a time like this?¡± Jones was open to trying any kind of

    method for his wife.

    Hearing that, Roxanne became a little more confident.

    Lucian also gave her an encouraging look.

    Since there was no time to lose, Jones immediately told the housekeeper to prepare a huge tub of hot

    water while he went to talk to Robert and the other psychologists about it. Once his wife regained

    mental rity, the psychologists would be able to take the opportunity to provide therapy for her.

    Roxanne started cleaning all of her needles with an alcohol burner to sterilize them. Lucian helped her

    out.

    Once everything was prepared, Jones carried his wife''s thin body into the bathroom.

    He then slowly took off all of her clothes and gently ced her into the tub at Roxanne''s request.

    The water was so hot that even in her deep sleep, Yennefer furrowed her brows in response.

    Roxanne quickly moved over to Yennefer with her needles.

    ¡°Mr. Lann, you can leave now, but please ask thedy who filled the tub earlier toe in,¡± Roxanne

    told him.

    Jones nodded and left the bathroom. The housekeeper soon entered.

    Roxanne then asked the housekeeper to hold Yennefer''s body up so that Roxanne could begin

    inserting the needles from the back of Yennefer''s neck.

    One after another, she inserted the needles.

    Roxanne did every insertion meticulously. Once she inserted the needle, she would even gently twist it

    so that it would reach the ideal spot to agitate the acupuncture point.

    ¡°Ma''am, please turn her around,¡± Roxanne said once she was done inserting the needles into

    Yennefer''s back.

    The housekeeper had to hold onto Yennefer tightly to stop thetter from slipping into the water, and it

    wasborious.

    Not long after, both Roxanne and the housekeeper started sweating profusely.

 Chapter 1925

    Chapter 1925

    CHAPTER 1925 CALM DOWN

    The acupuncture sessionsted over an hour.

    Beads of sweat had gathered on Roxanne''s forehead. She had been hunched over the entire time, so

    her muscles were protesting.

    Nevertheless, she did not think of it as a tiring job, for her focus was fully on Yennefer.

    When she inserted thest needle into the center of Yennefer''s crown, the housekeeper eximed,

    ¡°Doctor! Mrs. Lann is awake!¡±

    Upon waking up, Yennefer surveyed her surroundings and noticed the presence of both Roxanne and

    the housekeeper.

    She then slowly recollected herself.

    ¡°Laura, this is...¡± Yennefer recognized the housekeeper, but she did not know who Roxanne was.

    Taking in the calm expression on Yennefer''s face, Roxanne sighed in relief.

    ¡°Mrs. Lann, she''s Dr. Jarvis,¡± the housekeeper merrily informed her before hurrying out to get Jones.

    Despite the swell of relief in her heart, Roxanne continued keeping a close eye on Yennefer, fearing

    that Yennefer''s moment of rity would notst long.

    Jones rushed into the bathroom with clothes in his hands. When he saw his wife returning to her usual

    gentle demeanor, he started thanking Roxanne profusely.

    ¡°Jones, what are you doing? Dr. Jarvis... isn''t Lucian''s wife, is she? I thought they were about to marry.

    What''s going on with me?¡±

    It had been a long time since her condition red up, so thest thing she remembered was a moment

    from a long time ago.

    ¡°Mr. Lann, please dress Mrs. Lann quickly. Is Professor Zucker ready?¡± Roxanne anxiously asked.

    Jones nodded. Once Roxanne was out of the bathroom, he quickly put on clothes for his wife.

    ¡°Jones, what happened? I... What happened? Did I have another episode? What about our son?

    Where''s our son? We''re at home, right? Is our son back in the country?¡±

    It seemed like thest thing Yennefer remembered had been their trip to Alendor when they

    encountered thugs.

    More specifically, the moment when James shot the thugs dead.

    Jones tensed up. Worried that his wife would recall what happened and revert to her previous state, he

    quickly redirected her attention by changing the topic.

    ¡°We''re back. We''re about to attend Lucian and Roxanne''s wedding. You know, the woman from

    earlier?¡±

    Jones knew that his wife was most concerned about their son at the moment, but he did not dare to

    mention James.

    ¡°Is that so? So that''s the miracle doctor, Roxanne! She''s so pretty and sweet. She''s such a good match

    for Lucian. Did theye to our ce to tell us about their wedding themselves?¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Yennefer did not realize Jones was putting on her clothes for her as she chatted with Jones, who was

    anxious.

    He then led his wife out of the bathroom and back into the room.

    The next sight that greeted Yennefer frightened her.

    Robert had a team of doctors behind him, and they all had grim expressions on their faces. Any

    ordinary person would be wary upon seeing them, fearing that something bad had happened.

    Fortunately, Lucian and Roxanne appeared with smiles as they approached her.

    ¡°Mrs. Lann, I hired these people for a product survey. If it''s okay with you, why don''t we go to the living

    room to work with them?¡±

    Yennefer had a good impression of Lucian, so her attention went to Lucian immediately as she

    returned the smile.

    ¡°Which product is it? Lucian, you''re about to get married, so why are you still concerned about a

    product? But I have to admit, Ms. Jarvis seems like a sweet and gentle woman. You two are really a

    match made in heaven,¡± Yennefer said, chuckling.

    When Jones realized his wife''s mood had stabilized, he inwardly praised Lucian''s swift improvisation.

    To Yennefer, Lucian was just like her godson, so she let him pull her toward the living room.

    Roxanne then quickly reminded Robert and the others, ¡°Professor Zucker, you have to take this slow.

    Don''t rush it. Just y along with what Lucian said earlier¡ªthat you''re here for some kind of product

    survey. Then, slowly and subtly start treating her condition.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We''re professionals, so you don''t need to worry about that,¡± Robert muttered and stiffly nodded.

    The group of psychologists then went to the living room.

 Chapter 1926

    Chapter 1926

    CHAPTER 1926 PSYCHOTHERAPY

    Providing professional psychological guidance and assistance was beyond Roxanne and Lucian''s

    capabilities.

    The two left the Lann family mansion, returning to the car where James had anxiously waited for some

    time.

    His perturbation was evident on his face.

    ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, how''s the situation? Is my mom all right?¡±

    Lucian replied displeasedly, ¡°Well, it''s both good and bad. Roxanne has temporarily brought Mrs.

    Lann''s condition under control. Professor Zucker and his team are working on psychological

    intervention. Don''t worry too much; there will be a solution.¡±

    James was taken aback, apparently not knowing what had happened.

    Roxanne, however, knew her husband''s feelings well and immediately started ¡°lecturing¡± James.

    ¡°How could you keep us in the dark after such a significant matter urred? You should have been

    honest from the beginning! So many things happened after the trip to Alendor. That''s all the more

    reason you should''ve informed Lucian right away,¡± she scolded.

    Only after listening to that did James realize Lucian was mad at him because of that.

    A guilty look spread across his expression as he tried to exin, ¡°It''s my fault. I thought I could handle

    everything well, but idents still took ce. Lucian, I''m sorry.¡±

    ¡°James, listen to me! Don''t try to shoulder everything on your own in the future.¡± Lucian patted his

    shoulder, feeling somewhat bitter still.

    Despite Lucian''s taciturn nature, Roxanne understood her husband''s feelings at that moment.

    Jonathan and Elektra had encountered issues, and now it was James'' turn.

    They were his lifelong friends, people he trusted unconditionally.

    However, they all withheld their thoughts and kept secrets, unwilling to share the truth with him.

    James eventually nodded and slowly brought up the past, mentioning his initial intention of bing a

    psychologist and the numerous attempts he had made over the years.

    He hadn''t told Lucian the truth because thetter also shouldered many responsibilities after taking

    over the Farwell family''s business.

    As their conversation progressed, Roxanne noticed an unsettling sign.

    Deep down, James, like his mother, was also haunted by his aunt''s death.

    He, too, suffered from a psychological disorder.

    Moreover, as a psychologist, he must have tried countless treatments, but he was still unable to make

    peace with the incidentpletely.

    The crux of the issuey with Yennefer.

    Every time Yennefer had an episode, and her hallucinations of Sheba appeared, she would me

    James for everything.

    She would even curse him and wish he were dead.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    No one could withstand being hysterically berated by their own mother, even if they knew Yennefer was

    in the throes of a psychotic break.

    Roxanne felt a headacheing on and looked at her husband.

    Lucian''s eyes also revealed simr concerns. James'' mental state is also unstable.

    ¡°James, the past is the past. You didn''t cause Mrs. Lann''s condition. Don''t dwell on it! Trust in

    Roxanne, Professor Zucker, and the others. They will help Mrs. Lann recover.¡± Lucian''s voice pulled

    James from his memories.

    Sensing hispse, James shed a sheepish smile. ¡°Lucian, I''m fine.¡±

    But how could he be fine?

    Using the need to check on the situation as an excuse, Lucian and Roxanne left the car and walked

    back into the vi.

    Upon entering the courtyard, Lucian uttered worryingly, ¡°Darling, what should we do? Even James''

    mental state seems a little off. How can we resolve this longsting emotional knot in their family?¡±

    Roxanne fell silent too. Although she was a skilled doctor, they were up against a psychological illness.

    Even if she could prescribe medication for physiological treatment, the heart''s ailment ultimately

    required another form of therapy¡ª reconciliation with oneself''s feelings.

 Chapter 1927

    Chapter 1927

    CHAPTER 1927 DID NOT DIE

    The couple truly didn''t know how to resolve the current predicament.

    Even with his immense power and her unparalleled medical skills, there were still situations that left

    them helpless.

    As they pondered, a sudden burst of angry yelling came from the mansion''s living room.

    It was Yennefer''s bellows.

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? I''m not sick! How could I be sick? Jones,e here quickly!

    Who are these people? Are they really invited here by Lucian? I don''t want to talk to them anymore, nor

    do I want to cooperate further with this investigation.¡±

    Jones hurried to his wife''s side, continuously shaking his head at Professor Zucker and the others,

    signaling them to leave for the time being.

    ¡°But, Mr. Lann, the most important thing is for Mrs. Lann to first acknowledge her illness. She can''t

    avoid it. If she can''t even do that, how can we guide her?¡± Robert''s expression wore a solemn

    expression as he emphasized his point.

    The other doctors nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Psychological intervention is about guiding patients to recognize their situation, not to evade the

    problem.¡±

    ¡°Mrs. Lann''s current condition requires her to face the entire matter andprehend the reality from a

    logical perspective. No matter what, Mrs. Lann''s twin sister has already passed away.¡±

    Before they could speak more, Yennefer''s face suddenly froze, and she became furious the next

    second.

    ¡°What''s that balderdash? My sister, Sheba, is clearly in Xendale, serving as the general manager of our

    Lann Group''s subsidiary! You know nothing, yet you''re talking utter nonsense!¡±

    Her emotions escted, and anger filled her eyes. ¡°Get out, all of you! Aren''t you psychologists

    supposed to be making products? Jones, bring Lucian here. Has he been deceived by these people?¡±

    When Lucian and Roxanne entered and heard Yennefer''s words, they exchanged astonished nces.

    The person who had been serving as the general manager of Lann Group had always been Yennefer.

    It turned out that in Yennefer''s subconsciousness, her sister had never died. She had attributed all her

    achievements to her sister.

    The root cause stilly in Sheba''s death years ago.

    At that moment, Robert and the other psychologists were all grimacing.

    Noticing Lucian had shown up, Yennefer immediatelyined, ¡°Lucian, you must check these

    people''s backgrounds. Do you think they''re trying to trick you and scam your money for investments?¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I''ll have to interrogate them, then.¡± Lucian sounded as if he was cating a child.

    However, it worked effectively, as Yennefer''s expression softened immediately.

    ¡°You must investigate thoroughly. Seven or eight years ago, Sheba was almost deceived by a supplier

    too!¡± Yennefer seemed to have slipped back into her confused state.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Nevertheless, Lucian walked up to her, smiled gently, and handed her a ss of water. ¡°Mrs. Lann,

    calm down and have some water first. I''ll make sure to question these people.¡±

    With that, he turned to look at Robert and politely said, ¡°Let''s pause for now. Tonight may not be an

    appropriate time.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, although no one canpare to your achievements in business, we are clearly more

    professional in handling Ms. Thompson''s issue. We don''t think your approach is beneficial for her.¡±

    Robert was stubborn, and his tone wasced with fury.

    Lucian nodded, acknowledging that the other party was right. Still, he waved his hand, asking them to

    leave.

    In the end, Robert left with the psychologists, all of them looking upset and slightly beside themselves.

    Lucian thought. This Professor Zucker''s emotional control isn''t up to par either. He ims he''s a

    specialist, but he has somewhat neglected and behaved insensitively toward the patient''s condition.

    Jones swiftly went to his wife''s side tofort her.

    In order to help Yennefer regain herposure, Roxanne strode over and initiated a conversation,

    mentioning the uing wedding and asking for Yennefer''s help.

    By creating a new topic of discussion, Yennefer''s attention gradually shifted to those matters.

 Chapter 1928

    Chapter 1928

    CHAPTER 1928 YOU DID NOTHING WRONG

    It waste at night when Elias and Sonya realized that the young couple had not returned. Hence, they

    decided to call in to check on them.

    Lucian briefly exined the Lann family''s situation and told his parents that they were likely going to

    stay the night.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Much had happened to the Lann family, and Lucian advised against it when Elias said he wanted to

    come over.

    There was nothing thetter could help with anyway, and it was better if he stayed home and took care

    of the three kids. Only then would Roxanne and Lucian be at ease.

    Although it was approaching twelve o''clock at night, Yennefer was still awake. When Jones noticed that

    she looked tired, he advised her to head upstairs and rest first.

    ¡°Lucian and Roxanne, the two of you should get some rest too. I''ll definitely help out with the wedding. I

    can''t believe Sonya didn''t tell me anything even though I''m quite well-versed in that matter!¡±

    After saying that, Yennefer excused herself. Apart from a slight cognitive distortion from time to time,

    she had returned to her original self.

    Jones'' expression was sad as he remained in the living room.

    After a long moment of silence, Jones finally forced a smile andforted Roxanne and Lucian. ¡°It''s all

    right. If there''s truly nothing we can do, we''ll just have to treat her like a mentally ill patient and bring

    her to a professional psychiatric hospital for treatment.¡± He was already prepared for the worst

    possibility.

    ¡°Mr. Lann, if that''s really the case, why don''t you give this a shot?¡± Roxanne suggested as she

    suddenly thought of an idea.

    ¡°Give what a shot?¡± Lucian stared at his wife in puzzlement.

    Roxanne exined the idea she had in mind.

    James was a psychologist, after all. Therefore, he could participate in the treatment. However, he

    carried a burden in his heart and always assumed that his presence would trigger his mother''s

    symptoms and worsen them.

    Nheless, Yennefer''s episode had been triggered by the shooting incident in Alendor this time, and

    there was nothing that could prove that her symptoms had been caused by James'' presence.

    ¡°I can understand that line of thought, but I''m not sure if James can...¡± Jones'' eyes darkened slightly.

    Lucian immediately said, ¡°I''ll convince him! Mr. Lann, I''m sure you know how James still has some

    unrest in his heart. He may have suppressed it for the time being, but it is something he has to

    ovee one way or another.¡±

    ¡°Mr. Lann, don''t worry too much about it. I''m here for you too. I can prevent Yennefer from having a

    seizure with my medical skills if something goes amiss. Additionally, we should stop giving her

    sedatives. There will be long-term side effects if she keeps taking them. It will cause the body''s

    endocrine secretion to go out of control and harm her mental state,¡± Roxanne reassured.

    In the end, Jones nodded in agreement.

    The couple got into the car and informed James of the situation.

    ¡°James, this is something you and Mrs. Lann must ovee,¡± Lucian emphasized.

    James hesitated. He found it extremely difficult to make a decision until he saw Jonese over with a

    smile on his face. The other man patted James on the shoulder.

    ¡°James, I believe in you. We should give it a try! Even if it fails, we can shoulder it together as a family.

    Over the years, I understood your feelings, and that was the reason why I did not try to interfere. In the

    end, I am greatly indebted to you. You did nothing wrong back then.¡±

    Jones'' words stunned James, causing a faint light to ignite in thetter''s eyes.

    Over the years, James had long wished for his mother to recover from her illness.

    He constantly med himself for being unable to use a different method to deal with his aunt''s

    nefarious n. If only he had dealt with it in another way, his aunt would not have fallen into the well

    and died.

    James'' heart had been constantly tormented by that incident.

    ¡°Dad, you''re right! We''ll shoulder it as a family!¡± Finally, James made his decision.

 Chapter 1929

    Chapter 1929

    CHAPTER 1929 AN IMPORTANT SECRET

    ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, the two of you have been up all night. You should go upstairs and get some rest.¡±

    Upon returning to the mansion and after checking on his slumbering mother, James urged Roxanne

    and Lucian to get some rest.

    The two of them realized that the Lann father and son still had unspoken words. Hence, they tactfully

    went away to allow them tomunicate.

    However, they were quite exhausted as well. That night, the two of them slept soundly. When they

    woke up the next day, it was already past nine o''clock in the morning.

    When the two of them got up to wash up, they heard Yennefer shouting outside the house.

    ¡°Roxanne, Lucian, it''s time to eat breakfast!¡± Yennefer appeared to be in great condition that day. She

    wore a smile as she nced at Roxanne with a somewhat satisfied looking expression.

    When the two of them headed downstairs, James came over and informed them that he had brought

    his mother up to speed when he saw her that morning.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian grew a little nervous. ¡°Everything? What was her reaction? Is she willing to go through with it?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Lucian, you''re mistaken. I only exined to my mother the current timeline. I told her that she

    had been in aa for a long time but omitted the part about you and Roxanne getting married. I think

    she wants to help n the wedding. She nearly gave Mrs. Farwell a call this morning!¡±

    So, that was what happened.

    Roxanne and Lucian exchanged nces. Good thing it was only a false rm.

    If James really told Yennefer everything, thetter was likely unable to hold it together.

    ¡°Roxanne, it was thanks to your suggestion that I met with my mother. I was really worried that my

    presence would affect her greatly. I did not expect her to be this happy,¡± James said as he nced at

    the garden. His parents were watering the nts together.

    Yennefer was currently nagging Jones about the nts. She had tended to the flowers with great care,

    and yet weeds and various diseases had spoiled them.

    ¡°James, trust Mrs. Lann. She''s only a little confused right now. You are always very important to her in

    her heart.¡± Roxanne took the opportunity to assuage James'' unease.

    Lucian was well aware of his wife''s temperament. Thetter did not enjoy lecturing others. Thus, he

    followed up with some words of encouragement and added, ¡°Honestly speaking, I think your presence

    calms Mrs. Lann down. I was thinking about the incident in Alendor where she had been frightened by

    the gunshot. Perhaps she had mistakenly thought that you were in danger.¡±

    Stunned, James fell into deep contemtion. Eventually, a smile appeared on the corner of his lips. ¡°I

    guess I''m not good at diagnosing myself. I tend to think of the worst scenarios. Thanks to Roxanne''s

    and your guidance, I think I''ve finally understood the situation better.¡±

    Roxanne and Lucian were pleased to see James smile. It was as if thetter had finally set down a

    rock in his heart.

    Now, the psychological guidance would officially begin.

    This time, James did not try to escape.

    Yennefer returned to the hall after she finished voicing herints to Jones.

    ¡°James, make sure you entertain Lucian and Roxanne properly! It''s so rare for them to visit us. Go

    bring out your father''s private coffee stash,¡± Yennefer said as she greeted the couple with a smile.

    She felt regretful that she had been unable to attend their wedding because she had been unwell.

    Roxanne waved her hand and said that she did not mind. She also promised to show Yennefer their

    wedding photos when they had time.

    Yennefer grinned from ear to ear. ¡°I really envy Sonya! It would be like a dreame true to have such

    a talented daughter-inw.¡±

    ¡°You''re ttering me too much, Mrs. Lann,¡± Roxanne replied modestly.

    James prepared the coffee and served Lucian and Roxanne. Just then, Jones came into the hall, and

    they began to chat about lighthearted topics. Naturally, the topic of the three children''s antics came up.

    Yennefer was greatly amused. She adored the children and wanted to meet with them as soon as

    possible.

    When James felt that the moment was right, he suddenly turned to his mother and dered calmly,

    ¡°Mom, there''s something I''ve always wanted to tell you. It''s my most important secret. May I tell you in

    private?¡±

 Chapter 1930

    Chapter 1930

    CHAPTER 1930 I AM SHEBA

    ¡°You''re a grown man with secrets. I suppose I''m curious about you now!¡± Yennefer smiled as she

    nagged James, trailing behind him to the study on the second floor.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    Roxanna and Lucian prepared themselves for the uing challenge while waiting outside the room.

    If Yennefer couldn''t withstand the truth and her disease worsened, Roxanne would need to help out

    immediately.

    Meanwhile, James had walked into the study. He smiled, initiating a casual conversation with Yennefer.

    The man couldn''t find it in him to turn the topic toward his concern.

    ¡°Mom, do you remember that I skipped to third grade when I was seven years old, and you were

    worried that my academic performance was going to suffer because of that?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I remember it clearly. Your homeroom teacher thought you walked into the wrong

    ssroom!¡±

    ¡°Mom, do you recall that when I was in sixth grade, there was an older girl who liked to visit our house?

    You were worried that she would be a bad influence on me.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She moved to some other ces after that. If I''m not wrong, she even went overseas. I ran into

    her parents after that. They told me she got married abroad.¡±

    James continued asking a series of questions while Yennefer replied honestly.

    These were all fragments of James'' memories before he turned thirteen years old, and Yennefer

    remembered every detail correctly.

    ¡°Wait, James. Why are you asking me these questions? I thought you were going to reveal your secret.

    Did you do something bad when you were a kid?¡± Yennefer grinned, her expression loving and caring

    without showing any signs of impatience.

    Xendale was an impoverished ce all those years ago, and the Lann family wished for Yennefer to

    give birth again. Yet, she refused adamantly for James'' sake. Yennefer poured all her love into James

    unreservedly.

    James observed Yennefer''s reaction before determination shed across his eyes. He said casually,

    ¡°Mom, do you remember Aunt Sheba?¡±

    Yennefer''s smile froze instantly, slowly vanishing into the air.

    Within two seconds, her gaze shifted. The calm, peaceful she originally had changed into a malicious

    glint.

    James was shocked. He shouted, ¡°Mom! Mom! Can you hear me? Mom!¡±

    In response, Yennefer furrowed her brows, wrapping her arms around her head, anguish written all

    over her face. ¡°My head... hurts. James... it hurts!¡±

    Turmoil was evident in her eyes. One moment, Yennefer looked confused. The next moment, she

    looked fierce.

    James was all too familiar with the scene before him. It was always the same old scene over and over

    again whenever Yennefer''s illness acted up. Yennefer''s personality would shift when everything was

    over, and she would be a different person.

    Mom is going to turn into an image of Aunt Sheba that she created.

    ¡°Oh no! I need to call for Lucian and Roxanne''s help!¡± James grew wary of the situation. He raised his

    voice, standing up, wanting to seek help.

    tter!

    Yennefer swept the vase off the study table viciously. It smashed to the ground, shattering into pieces

    with a loud noise.

    As if engaged in an internal battle, Yenneferined of a headache repeatedly, clenching her jaws.

    ¡°Sheba, Sheba. Who''s Sheba? You''re my nephew, James. I''m Aunt Sheba! How could you harm me?

    Hah. Ta-da. I''m not dead yet. You can''t kill me!¡±

    Atst, Yennefer''s illness acted up again. Her consciousness changed into those of her twin sister,

    Sheba.

    A malicious and frosty glint shed across her eyes as she red at James with a sinister smile.

    Meanwhile, Lucian and Roxanne exchanged shocked nces after hearing themotion.

    Jones panicked, wanting to charge in. He worried that Yennefer would hurt herself in the process.

 Chapter 1931

    Chapter 1931

    CHAPTER 1931 WHY DID YOU HARM ME

    "Let me, Mr. Lann,¡± Roxanne offered. Lucian reacted quickly, holding Jones back.

    She turned the doorknob with a silver needle in her hand.

    James spoke then. ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, please don''te in first. I''ll have to face this myself. I''m going

    to try to get her back!¡±

    Roxanne halted in her steps. She turned to look at Lucian.

    Jones felt anxious upon hearing that. ¡°No. We can''t leave him in there alone. James! Stop what you''re

    doing! Don''t torture your mom anymore.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Mr. Lann.¡± Lucian instructed coldly.

    Jones regained his senses. He was still gripped with anxiousness, though. ¡°Lucian, what should we

    do? We can''t let her act like Sheba for a long time. That''s what Roxanne said, isn''t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know. But James is with her now. He won''t ever hurt his mom! I''m sure he feels the same way

    as you. Do you understand what I''m saying, Mr. Lann?¡±

    Mrs. Lann won''t ever break out of this vicious cycle if we let her continue acting this way. Yes, she did

    feel better after they went to look for an ancient sorcerer in Alendorst time, and he used a ritual to

    heal her. But now, the sorcerer had passed away. Where else would they find someone like him?

    Lucian pondered about the consequences before finally making the decision to support James.

    Roxanne immediately understood what Lucian meant after he spoke.

    Sheforted Jones, ¡°Mr. Lann, I know what''s going through James'' mind. Let him try to win over the

    identity that shouldn''t exist if there are two personalities in Mrs. Lann. Maybe it would work out that

    way! Don''t worry. I''lle to his aid if anything goes wrong.¡±

    Even though she wasn''t sure that James'' technique was going to work, Roxanne knew she had to

    promise Jones the best oue first to steady his emotions.

    It worked. Jones was finally convinced.

    ¡°James, you make the call! If you notice something is amiss, let us know!¡± Lucian shouted through the

    study''s door.

    James nodded inside the room as he lifted his eyes to look at Yennefer.

    No, wait. The person before me isn''t my mom. It''s Aunt Sheba. She can''t ept that her sister is gone.

    That''s why my mom created the personality of Aunt Sheba in her mind.

    ¡°Please sit down, Aunt Sheba. We need to talk.¡± James wasn''t able to pin down the reason why he had

    calmed downpletely.

    Previously, James would break down when he saw the viciousness on Yennefer''s face and heard the

    hurting remarks she hurled at him. But now, things were different. This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He finally admitted that the personality before him was Sheba and needed to talk to her.

    ¡°What is there to talk about, James? You were the one who killed me. You cruel man, I fell into the well

    because of you. James, I''m your mom''s identical twin sister! How could you do this to me?¡± Yennefer

    screamed angrily.

    Her usations sounded beside James continuously. However, James was no longer afraid of ''Sheba.''

    Instead, he looked at her calmly.

    ¡°Aunt Sheba, that was an ident. Nothing more. It wasn''t my intention to make you fall into the well.

    Come on. Please have a seat,¡± James stated calmly.

    ''Sheba'' continue staring at him with a sinister, raging re while gritting her teeth. ¡°Why? Why did you

    kill me? I cared for you sincerely! I bought you everything you wanted when you were young. I loved

    you so much!¡±

    A sadness appeared in James'' eyes. ¡°Yes, Aunt Sheba. You''re right. But Aunt Sheba, you were the one

    who changed first. You began to feel jealous of my mom from an unknown moment. You wanted to

    rece her, right?¡±

    James took over the situation, demanding an exnation from ''Sheba.''

 Chapter 1932

    Chapter 1932

    CHAPTER 1932 PLEASE DO NOT CRY

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Her expression changed drastically. She shook her head violently, trying to deny James'' allegations.

    ¡°No. I did not. I didn''t change. You killed me. I won''t ever let this matter slide. Stop with your nonsense,

    James Lann!¡±

    ¡°It''s the truth.¡± James snorted coldly. His voice was so loud that even Lucian and Roxanne heard him

    through the door.

    Jones twisted his hands together, pacing back and forth. Worry kept niggling his mind, for he was afraid

    of anything unexpected incidents.

    ¡°Don''t forget this, Aunt Sheba. You tried to poison your sister. You wanted to hurt and cripple her so you

    could be with my dad forever, right?¡±

    James made up his mind. I need to use poison to fight poison. I have no choice, even if ''Aunt Sheba''

    would resort to crazier actions.

    ¡°No. I didn''t do that. It wasn''t me, James!¡±

    ¡°Don''t try to deny it anymore, Aunt Sheba. It was you. You even tried to stop me from telling the others.

    Aunt Sheba, why? Why is it wrong for me to inform my mom about what happened?¡±

    A long-time professional in psychology, James had never thought he woulde face-to-face with

    consciousness one day, trying to reason with it. Consciousness was different from subconsciousness.

    The subconscious mind will follow the patient''s will, but the conscious mind does not.

    ¡°The one who ended up killing me is you!¡±

    ¡°Yes. You''re right, and I me myself for it. I had no choice, though. I had to protect my mom. Aunt

    Sheba, you were in the wrong from the start, not me. I''d never thought of hurting you!¡±

    It seemed like James'' words were beginning to affect ''Sheba.'' Albeit the rage and hatred still existed on

    her face, she no longer acted like a wild beast.

    ¡°Oh, my nephew! Why are you still alive? You should be feeling guilty, and your life should end. Don''t

    tell me your mom forgives your actions. How could she do that? I''m her sister!¡±

    Agony etched deeper into James'' expression as realization finally dawned on him. He finally

    understood why Yennefer was mentally confused and why she chose to create a new personality.

    My mom never forgives me for Aunt Sheba''s death. That''s why she is using this personality to unleash

    her fury.

    ¡°Aunt Sheba, there is not a single day that she feels happy after you leave. It hurts her so much after

    you died.¡± James choked on his words when he considered Yennefer''s conditions from all these years.

    ¡°Aunt Sheba, you are my mom''s sister. It''s wrong that you tried to hurt her! Why are you still torturing

    her now when you were the one whomitted the mistake? You should disappear and leave. We

    refused to be tortured by you anymore!¡±

    He continued, ¡°Mom did enough for you. She treated you better than anyone else in the world. Her

    biggest mistake was introducing you to my dad, causing you to fall in love with him! You are the one in

    the wrong! Why do you think it''s okay for you to continue pestering us?¡±

    James threw a series of questions at ''Sheba.'' At this moment, he treated the sick Yennefer like the real

    Sheba. Complicated emotions filled his eyes when he raised them to meet Yennefer''s.

    ''Sheba'' was bereft of words, her hands trembling as reluctance slowly appeared on her face. ¡°Is that

    so? Is that the truth? Am I the only one who made a mistake?¡± She tried to defend herself.

    However, the next minute, ''Sheba'' froze. A gentleness filled her gaze. ¡°James! I can hear your voice.

    James, are you all right? Please don''t cry, James!¡±

 Chapter 1933

    Chapter 1933

    CHAPTER 1933 PROUD OF JAMES

    Yennefer''s eyes were soft, her expression loving. She reached out to caress James'' face. Yennefer''s

    consciousness was finally back.

    ¡°Mom! Mom, are you okay?¡± James was delighted, assessing Yennefer''s current demeanor. The

    malicious aura had vanishedpletely.

    Yennefer nodded, smiling. ¡°James, I''ve heard all about your secret.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you knew what happened earlier?¡± James asked, startled by Yennefer''s remark.

    Did she hear my conversation with ''Aunt Sheba?''

    Yennefer nodded. ¡°Yes, I''ve not only heard your conversation with Sheba, but I also saw it happen. It

    wasn''t anything like this in the past. Previously, I''ve always felt like I''m locked up in a dark cage, unable

    to see or hear anything, and there is no way I can escape, no matter how much I wish for it. But this

    time around, I heard your voice! I panicked, trying to scratch my way out. Like a mist, the cage poofed

    and was gone. Even though I could see you, I still couldn''t move! I think it was because your Aunt

    Sheba knew she was wrong. That was why she released me!¡±

    Jones pushed open the door and walked in after hearing Yennefer''s familiar voice, with Roxanne and

    Lucian following behind him.

    Yennefer smiled at them before recounting the details during the period when her sickness acted up.

    Without the aid of medicine or any treatment, Yennefer''s consciousness had returned voluntarily this

    time.

    Yennefer said calmly, ¡°Jones, James, I can feel Sheba disappearing from my mind. I think I will be fine

    now.¡±

    She continued, ¡°I''ve lost my mind previously. Maybe it was because we have strong telepathy as twin

    sisters, so I subconsciously thought of myself as Sheba. I kept thinking that she died a wrongful death.

    So many years have passed. It''s time I stop thinking that way now. I''m sorry for James, though. He

    tried his best to heal me all these years. You are the best, my son!¡± Yennefer consoled them when she

    noticed the others still looked worried.

    She focused her gaze on James, and a happy smile spread across her face. I can never ask for a

    better son than James!

    ¡°Anyway, you guys can rest well tonight. Nothing will make me lose my mind anymore. Sheba made

    her mistake. It was just a coincidence that she died tragically. Also, never did I pay tribute to her once

    these years. Let''s head to Xendale together tomorrow so that I can pay my respect to her in our

    hometown!¡±

    Roxanne and Lucian could leave in peace, knowing that Yennefer had finally unraveled the weight that

    pressed down against her shoulder and got rid of the wrong mindset in her mind.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Jones thanked them profusely when the group returned to the hall.

    Lucian directed his words at Jones and Yennefer. ¡°Since Mrs. Lann is all right now, we shall head

    home. If anything arises again, don''t hesitate to call us!¡±

    Excitement filled James'' face as he walked the couple to the front yard. ¡°Thank you so much, Lucian.

    Thank you so much, Roxanne! If it weren''t for you two, I would still be running around in circles...¡±

    Roxanne shook her head, smiling lightly. ¡°Please don''t talk about yourself that way, James. You

    showed us your filial piety as a son too. Mrs. Lann wouldn''t be able to ovee her inner demons if

    you didn''t put in the effort!¡±

    Lucian merely patted James'' shoulder, saying, ¡°Don''t forget this. You will have to be serious in your job

    as a CEO after this.¡±

    ¡°No problem. That''s my responsibility!¡± James grinned.

    Elias and Sonya pestered Lucian and Roxanne for an update after they arrived at the manor after a trip

    to the Lann family''s mansion.

    The couple recounted the story from yesterday night to Elias and Sonya.

    They couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. Oh. Mental illness is scary! We didn''t expect Yennefer''s other

    consciousness to torture her for so many years. Luckily, everything is over now.

    Sonya and Elias wanted to visit Yennefer after hearing the story. However, Lucian stopped them,

    mentioning that the Lann family wanted to head to Xendale. And so, the older couple had no choice but

    toply.

 Chapter 1934

    Chapter 1934

    CHAPTER 1934 COMPARISON

    Lucian and Roxanne went to the art academy to fetch the kids.

    When they arrived, there were all sorts of luxurious cars parked at the entrance of the academy. Since

    the annual tuition fee would cost up to a million, only the rich could afford to send their kids there.

    Having said that, the art academy had some gifted students who were on schrships.

    Initially, Lucian had to pay for the kids'' tuition fees, but when the academy found out who the kids were

    and their academic results, they offered the kids to study for free.

    Obviously, the academy was keen to get associated with the Farwell family, and they were hoping to

    use the Farwell family''s reputation to promote the academy.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Generally, parents would think the academy was an excellent institution if they were to see the kids

    from the Farwell family studying there.

    True enough, the academy saw an exponential increase in student enrollment after they used the kids

    to promote the institution both publicly and discreetly.

    The academy didn''t group the students ording to their ages, though. Instead, they were grouped

    ording to the art subjects they majored in.

    For example, there were music sses, dance sses, cinematography sses, and so on.

    Archie, Benny, and Este were in the ss of Excellence, and their ss only had over thirty

    students.

    The students were of different ages, and they were all geniuses and wunderkinds. Each of them

    majored in at least a couple of subjects, and some of them majored in as many as five.

    Este majored in design, traditional clothing, history, programming, and a foreignnguage. Archie

    and Benny majored in even more subjects. Archie not only majored in history, literature, logical

    thinking,w, and programming, but he minored in science fiction and investigative memory. In fact, he

    had repeatedly made use of his incredible memory to help the police crack unsolvable cases.

    Benny majored in five subjects as well, namely history, programming, archaeology, cyber security, and

    business logic. At the same time, he minored in climatology and nuclear power.

    Among the students in the ss of Excellence, no one was studying as many subjects as Archie and

    Benny were.

    When the kids were walking out of the academy, countless parents and students were talking about

    them.

    ¡°Those three kids are from the Farwell family. The boys look so handsome, and the girl is so sweet! I

    envy them so much! It''s such a blessing to be born in the Farwell family.¡±

    ¡°I can''t agree with you. They have an incredible family background, but I''m so jealous of their talents.

    Not only are they in the ss of Excellence, but they''re the best students in the ss. The subjects

    they major in aren''t even popr subjects among kids their age. The way our minds work is no longer

    comparable to theirs!¡±

    ¡°Exactly! They''re so young, but they have already achieved so much in life! That little girl, for example,

    is the founder of Snuggly. I heard that Mr. Farwell isn''t even managing the business. Instead, he gave

    her a team of people to work with. That brand is now worth billions!¡±

    ¡°Life is so unfair! I would give up ten years of my life if my kid could be as smart as them!¡±

    The kids heard about what was said about them, but they were used to it.

    Nevertheless, they still picked up their pace because they were eager to see their parents. Nobody can

    ever beat Daddy and Mommy when ites to excellence. Daddy is the leader of the business world,

    and Farwell Group is currently the biggestpany in the country. Furthermore, it''s only going to get

    stronger in time. Mommy, on the other hand, is an amazing doctor. Not only does she have incredible

    medical skills, but she also developed lots of new medicines to help patients.

    The kids rushed toward Lucian and Roxanne the moment they saw their parents.

    Lucian and Roxanne then looked at each other with affection in their eyes before squatting down to

    carry the kids into their arms.

    Archie and Benny threw themselves into Lucian''s arms, so Lucian was carrying one boy in each arm.

    Meanwhile, Este jumped into Roxanne''s embrace. As Roxanne was lifting Este up, Este gave

    her mother a peck on the cheek.

 Chapter 1935

    Chapter 1935

    CHAPTER 1935 RESERVED

    Upon getting into the car, the kids started sharing the things they learned at the academy with their

    parents.

    Este made friends with a very amiable young girl who had just joined the ss and had a passion for

    design. Although the young girl was two years older than Este, she was a huge fan of Este''s

    Snuggly.

    ¡°The girl''s name is Yvonne Jenkins. Apart from design, she''s also good at biology, so she told me a lot

    about biology. She''s polite and humble, unlike the other girls at the academy. Could I invite her over to

    our house in the future?¡± Este''s eyes were filled with anticipation when she nced at her parents.

    Roxanne immediately nodded and smiled. ¡°Of course! Since she''s a good friend, you ought to offer her

    your best hospitality. Perhaps you could learn to make a dish or a dessert to wee her.¡±

    ¡°Sure! Teach me, Mommy! I''ll try my best to learn!¡± Este agreed gleefully.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny were talking to Lucian about the lessons they learned in history ss.

    When they were discussing historical events and figures, Lucian took the opportunity to help the kids

    improve their understanding of the topics in question.

    Needless to say, the blissful atmosphere in the car filled Roxanne''s heart with warmth.

    As soon as they arrived at the manor, the kids'' grandparents quickly went to see them.

    Elias was excited to y a game of chess with Archie and Benny, while Sonya was eager to help

    Este tailor a dress. Este had promised Sonya she would tailor a unique dress for Sonya, and

    Sonya was stoked.

    Over at the hospital, Jonathan had made it a habit to fetch Madilyn off work every day.

    He had brought Madilyn and Lorraine to all the tourist spots around Horington, and they were nning

    further road trips.

    Unfortunately, Madilyn had to return to her post.

    Madilyn''s recent looks had changed a lot, and she seemed to have be a younger and more lively

    version of her former self.

    Upon packing her belongings, she left her office and bumped into two female doctorsing from the

    opposite direction. Naturally, she greeted them.

    ¡°Dr. Xander, I saw Mr. Queen waiting for you downstairs. I envy you so much!¡±

    ¡°You''re so lucky, Dr. Xander. You first treated Mr. Queen''s gastric, and he eventually became your

    boyfriend! When will I ever experience such good luck?¡±

    Madilyn''s heart raced, and she was blushing when she heard what the doctors said.

    She then quickly waved dismissively and said, ¡°You guys have gotten it wrong! Mr. Queen and I are

    just friends.¡±

    Despite saying those words, Madilyn was overjoyed within.

    ¡°Just admit it, Dr. Xander! Maybe Mr. Queen isn''t an expressive man, so you should take the initiative

    to confess your feelings! We''re all adults here, so there''s nothing to be ashamed of!¡±

    ¡°That''s right! Everyone can see how much Mr. Queen cares about you. Didn''t he send you a box of

    peaches a few days ago? It''s not the peach season now, so he must''ve gone through hoops to get

    those peaches.¡±

    Madilyn was overjoyed when she heard her colleagues teasing her. She then smiled and silently

    admitted to the wonderful rtionship she had had with Jonathan.

    To avoid letting Jonathan wait for too long, Madilyn bade the doctors farewell and hurried into the

    elevator.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    A thought shed across Madilyn''s mind when the elevator was descending. They''re right. Jonathan

    isn''t an expressive man. Since that''s the case, should I be more initiative? However, as a woman,

    shouldn''t I be more reserved? No. If I were to make the first move, I would be at a disadvantage in the

    rtionship.

    Her thoughts were running wild when the elevator door opened. Nevertheless, that didn''t stop her from

    dashing toward the parking lot to see Jonathan''s smile.

 Chapter 1936

    Chapter 1936

    CHAPTER 1936 RETURN

    Once James upied the position, his first decision was tounch a promotional activity for Flora

    Verba Group''s fourth-season product by coborating with Snuggly.

    Five hundred thousand units were sold after theunch. To thank its customers, thepany gifted

    anyone who bought its product a Snuggly children''s apparel.

    Concurrently, Snugglyunched a simr promotional campaign. Those who spent enough money with

    thepany could choose any Flora Verba Group product as a gift.

    That cross-promotion caused bothpanies'' market values to skyrocket.

    Then, James initiated his second n. He starred in an advertisement as the ambassador of the

    company.

    As a result, the expected sales far exceeded five hundred thousand units. Flora Verba Group had to

    announce that they would increase production.

    The other brands were terrified by how quickly thepany rose to prominence.

    In the next few days, many ounts on social media deliberately attacked Flora Verba Group and

    posted videos discrediting its products. Some even started rallying others to boycott Flora Verba

    Group.

    James reacted to that development swiftly. The Public Rtions Department immediately cleared up

    any misunderstandings and worked with the police to investigate those ounts.

    They eventually discovered that those ounts'' IP addresses originated from overseas and that it was

    impossible to determine who was the person behind the scene.

    Still, they solved the crisis so wonderfully that it attracted a new wave of fans to thepany.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    In fact, plenty of men even asked Flora Verba Group to develop products suitable for them.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne praised James'' marketing strategies inside the living room of the Farwell

    residence.

    Lucian, on the other hand, merely nodded approvingly. ¡°These aremon business tactics. You''re

    just overreacting.¡±

    Initially, she didn''t like what he said. However, she quickly recalled Lucian had been one of the

    wealthiest men for years. Thus, his words carried weight.

    She pouted. ¡°Fine. I doubt James will have the nerve to show off in front of you. Still, I''m delighted with

    his work so far. Flora Verba Group is now valued at seventy billion! I don''t even know how much money

    that is!¡± I must admit, Lucian and his pals are all terrifying money-making machines.

    ¡°You know, if you set a higher price for your medicine, your hospital and pharmaceuticalpany will

    be valued at least ten times higher than Flora Verba Group!¡± Actually, Lucian didn''t dare to

    overestimate himself before Roxanne. In terms ofmercialization, the hidden values of my wife''s

    research institute and pharmaceuticalpany are far more terrifying than anything. After all, any

    business rted to sustaining human life will unquestionably be capable of making as much money as

    they desire.

    ¡°Really? As you know, I didn''t make the medicine to earn more money,¡± replied Roxanne.

    Lucian nodded. She''s so excellent.

    They chatted until Cayden arrived to report to Lucian about work. When that happened, Roxanne left

    the living room and entered the study to delve into new medicinal research.

    ¡°I''ve been tracking Christina''s whereabouts, Mr. Farwell. I think I''ve finally found her. She''s currently in

    Hawen. However, she may apany Mr. Goldstein to an event in Chanaea in a week!¡± Cayden

    lowered his voice as he observed Lucian''s reaction carefully.

    Immediately, Lucian frowned.

    ¡°How dare she openly returns here! It seems like she did find someone to back her up. I certainly didn''t

    expect this Mr. Goldstein to be so epting of her,¡± he muttered to himself. How should I deliver

    Christina the ending she deserves as swiftly as possible? If I don''t, she''ll continue to pose a threat to

    my family.

 Chapter 1937

    Chapter 1937

    CHAPTER 1937 READING INTO THINGS

    In the dark of night, Jonathan''s car stopped outside Madilyn''s mansion.

    Rapidly, he left the car and opened the door for her.

    However, Madilyn disliked that. ¡°You don''t need to treat me so politely, Jonathan. I have hands, you

    know? I can open the door myself.¡±

    Even though he was acting gentlemanly, it made her feel as though the distance between them had

    been expanded.

    Jonathan smiled. ¡°It''s a habit. Ever since I was a child, my parents reminded me to mind my manners

    and etiquette. Since you don''t like it, I won''t do it again.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± A faint grin settled on Madilyn''s countenance. ¡°Tonight''s movie was incredible! Thanks for the

    rmendation. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known I love science fiction films!¡±

    Honestly, she would''ve said she enjoyed the movie, even if it was terrible. Anything she did with him

    would always be romantic.

    Jonathan beamed as though he had just received an award. ¡°I''ll invite you to the cinemas again if

    there''s a new oneing out next time. Oh yeah, how has your mother been?¡±

    Nodding, she wondered if she should invite him into her home. Mom should be asleep by now. If I let

    him in, it''ll just be the two of us in the living room. Would that make my intentions too obvious?

    Just as she was about to speak after gathering her courage and recalling her best friend''s

    encouragement, Jonathan''s phone rang.

    He nced at the device before turning to Madilyn. ¡°I''m sorry. I need to take this call.¡±

    After nearly two months, he had almost forgotten about Coralie.

    Coralie still spoke coyly and cheerfully. ¡°It''s been a while, Jonathan. Did you miss me?¡±

    Stunned, he wasn''t sure how to answer.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    ¡°I''m just messing with you, hehe. I''ll arrive at Horington by ne tomorrow. You should be able to pick

    me up, right? I''m here alone this time, so I''ll need to rent a ce. I''ll be counting on you to help me

    out.¡± Her tone seemed to suggest she was simply telling him her n instead of seeking his approval.

    In response, Jonathan nodded. ¡°Okay. I''ll pick you up at the airport tomorrow. We''ll talk about the rest

    later.¡±

    ¡°All right! I really want to see you again soon!¡±

    Coralie''s cheery and straightforward attitude made every word she uttered seem natural.

    While her demeanor could be interpreted as being casual with a friend, it could also be viewed as her

    method of courting him.

    Since Jonathan rarely interacted with women, he simply thought Coralie was a forthright woman.

    After hanging up the phone, Jonathan arrived in front of Madilyn.

    Madilyn could make out a woman''s voice from the call, which she was confident belonged to Coralie.

    Suddenly, she felt gloomy, especially when she heard Jonathan promising he would pick Coralie up at

    the airport.

    The words dancing on the tip of her tongue vanished instantly.

    Suppressing her emotions, she said, ¡°It''s gettingte, so I''ll head back to rest now.¡±

    Jonathan was slightly startled for two seconds because he noticed her tone had changed.

    However, he thought his ears might''ve just been ying tricks on him.

    Hence, he replied, ¡°Okay, rest well. We''ll have a meal and watch a movie together again next time.¡± I

    always feel rxed when spending time with her. Honestly, I like this feeling.

    Once Madilyn stepped into the mansion, Jonathan returned to his car, fired up the engine, and drove

    away.

    As she watched the car leave, she muttered, ¡°Maybe I''m reading too much into things? Is he interacting

    with me more intimately because Coralie isn''t in Horington recently?¡±

 Chapter 1938

    Chapter 1938

    CHAPTER 1938 ACCIDENT

    The next day, Madilyn felt somewhat uneasy as she sat in her office.

    Inexplicably, she checked the flights arriving in Horington and saw one at two o''clock in the afternoon.

    When doctors visited her to discuss the hospital bed issue, they noticed she seemed distracted.

    Like a robot, she replied, ¡°We''ll add one more building to the inpatient department. So, everyone,

    please hold your horses. Assign the beds to the patients ording to the severity of their illnesses. If

    things still don''t work, you may add beds into the corridor. However, you must ask for permission from

    the patient''s family first.¡±

    In the end, her mind became so chaotic and unfocused that she had to call Roxanne for help. ¡°What

    does it mean to like someone, Roxanne? How should it feel? Jonathan''s picking up Coralie at the

    airport today, and I feel awful. I don''t understand why I feel aggrieved.¡±

    Roxanne sighed in her mind when Madilyn''s rant bombarded her ears the moment she picked up the

    phone.

    It seems like Madilyn has genuinely caught feelings for him. Hmm, I must say I also feel strangely

    angry to know that Jonathan''s picking Coralie up. As she pondered over the matter, sheforted,

    ¡°Based on my understanding of Jonathan, I bet he simply thought he was just helping out a friend. You

    don''t need to be too worried about that. However, you should tell him how you feel.¡±

    Tha naxt day, Madilyn falt somawhat unaasy as sha sat in har offica.

    Inaxplicably, sha chackad tha flights arriving in Horington and saw ona at two o''clock in tha aftarnoon.

    Whan doctors visitad har to discuss tha hospital bad issua, thay noticad sha saamad distractad.

    Lika a robot, sha rapliad, ¡°Wa''ll add ona mora building to tha inpatiant dapartmant. So, avaryona,

    asa hold your horsas. Assign tha bads to tha patiants ording to tha savarity of thair illnassas. If

    things still don''t work, you may add bads into tha corridor. Howavar, you must ask for parmission from

    tha patiant''s family first.¡±

    In tha and, har mind bacama so chaotic and unfocusad that sha had to call Roxanna for halp. ¡°What

    doas it maan to lika somaona, Roxanna? How should it faal? Jonathan''s picking up Coralia at tha

    airport today, and I faal awful. I don''t undarstand why I faal aggriavad.¡±

    Roxanna sighad in har mind whan Madilyn''s rant bombardad har aars tha momant sha pickad up tha

    phona.

    It saams lika Madilyn has ganuinaly caught faalings for him. Hmm, I must say I also faal strangaly

    angry to know that Jonathan''s picking Coralia up. As sha pondarad ovar tha mattar, shafortad,

    ¡°Basad on my undarstanding of Jonathan, I bat ha simply thought ha was just halping out a friand. You

    don''t naad to ba too worriad about that. Howavar, you should tall him how you faal.¡±

    ¡°How? Do I just tell him I don''t like him picking up another woman? I can''t say that!¡± Madilyn knitted her

    eyebrows.

    ¡°Yeah, just like that. See how he reacts. You still haven''t told him how you feel about him, right? He''s

    quite dense, you know. How about I ask Lucian to prod him about it?¡± suggested Roxanne.

    Immediately, Madilyn rejected, ¡°Forget about it. Maybe he just doesn''t see me that way and only treats

    me as a friend.¡±

    Roxanne wasn''t sure if she shouldugh or cry. Her feelings keep switching back and forth. How am I

    going to help her?

    In the end, she justforted her best friend and asked thetter not to overthink things.

    After hanging up the call, Madilyn calmed down. I should focus on my work. After all, Roxanne has high

    hopes for me. I need to learn from her, considering she can take care of her family while advancing her

    career.

    After attending two meetings, she returned to her office. Once she tidied up her files, she could get off

    work.

    Then, she would apany her mother to try some Chanaean dishes in the evening, just as she

    promised.

    Unexpectedly, Jonathan called her.

    Did he immediately leave Coralie after picking her up? Gleefully, she answered the call.

    Before she could utter a word, Jonathan spoke in an urgent tone. ¡°There''s an ident, Madilyn. I was

    hit from behind by a truck. I''m near your hospital and have called the ambnce, so I should arrive

    soon.¡±

    Madilyn was so shocked by the news that the hair on her body stood straight. ¡°Are you okay? I''ll prep

    for emergency treatment right away!¡±

    ¡°I''m fine. No need to worry about me. It''s just that Coralie has fainted. She hit her head, and she''s

    bleeding. I''m pressing on her wound right now to stop the bleeding. I shouted her name, but she wasn''t

    responding. Is she in danger, Madilyn?¡±

    Tossing all unnecessary thoughts to the back of her head, she focused on the patient''s condition and

    answered, ¡°First, check her pupil. See if it reacts to light. Also, inspect her breathing. If she''s still

    breathing, and her pupil doesn''t dte, it likely means she has a concussion and has only temporarily

    fallen into aa. You don''t need to worry about her too much if that''s the case. Anyway, just check

    her breathing first. If she''s not, perform CPR on her. I''ll call the emergency room right now. Talk to you

    later!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Upon hanging up the phone, she called the emergency room to prepare for a patient''s treatment.

 Chapter 1939

    Chapter 1939

    CHAPTER 1939 DOES NOT FEEL GOOD

    When the pale Coralie arrived at the hospital, she still hadn''t awoken yet.

    Hurriedly, Jonathan carried her out of the ambnce,id her on a stretcher, and pushed her into the

    emergency room.

    Anxiousness was written all over his face. His white shirt was covered in blood.

    He followed behind the emergency doctor and speedily exined what had happened during the

    ident. ¡°I think she was hit at least twice, doctor. She hit her head on the dashboard and then her

    shoulder from the side. While she had seatbelts on, I don''t know if her spine was affected.¡±

    Nodding, the doctor assured, ¡°We know about the situation, Mr. Queen. You sent her here in the nick of

    time. We''ll initiate the emergency operation right away. No need to worry about her. Also, I see you''re

    wounded as well. Remember to patch your injuries up with another doctor!¡±

    Then, he closed the door to the emergency room.

    Jonathan was at a loss about what to do. Then, he turned around as though he sensed something, and

    saw Madilyn.

    Her heart wrenched as she rapidly examined his condition and instructed, ¡°Jonathan, I want you to pay

    attention to your body. Are you feeling severe pain anywhere?¡±

    During a crisis, the human body would secrete adrenaline. Sometimes, it mightpletely suppress

    the pain one was experiencing, making him think he wasn''t hurt.

    Whan tha p Coralia arrivad at tha hospital, sha still hadn''t awokan yat.

    Hurriadly, Jonathan carriad har out of tha ambnca,id har on a stratchar, and pushad har into tha

    amargancy room.

    Anxiousnass was writtan all ovar his faca. His whita shirt was covarad in blood.

    Ha followad bahind tha amargancy doctor and spaadily axinad what had happanad during tha

    idant. ¡°I think sha was hit atast twica, doctor. Sha hit har haad on tha dashboard and than har

    shouldar from tha sida. Wh sha had saatbalts on, I don''t know if har spina was affactad.¡±

    Nodding, tha doctor assurad, ¡°Wa know about tha situation, Mr. Quaan. You sant har hara in tha nick of

    tima. Wa''ll initiata tha amargancy oparation right away. No naad to worry about har. Also, I saa you''ra

    woundad as wall. Ramambar to patch your injurias up with anothar doctor!¡±

    Than, ha closad tha door to tha amargancy room.

    Jonathan was at a loss about what to do. Than, ha turnad around as though ha sansad somathing, and

    saw Madilyn.

    Har haart wranchad as sha rapidly axaminad his condition and instructad, ¡°Jonathan, I want you to pay

    attantion to your body. Ara you faaling savara pain anywhara?¡±

    During a crisis, tha human body would sacrata adranalina. Somatimas, it mighttaly supprass

    tha pain ona was axpariancing, making him think ha wasn''t hurt.

    By the time they realized they were injured, they might''ve missed the golden period for treatment.

    Upon hearing that, Jonathan obediently moved his limbs around and touched his body.

    Then, he shook his head. ¡°I''m fine, Madilyn. I had my seatbelt on and was aware of the impending

    crash. So, during the moment of the impact, I was already protecting my head and body. However,

    Coralie... I couldn''t warn her in time. It''s all my fault!¡±

    Madilyn immediately detected the guilt in Jonathan''s voice andforted, ¡°You couldn''t have reacted

    in time to the ident. Don''t beat yourself over it.¡±

    As he nodded, he gazed at the emergency room anxiously.

    Evidently, he cared about Coralie.

    A strange emotion bubbled in Madilyn''s heart when she saw that, though she swiftly stifled it. ¡°You may

    feel fine, but I still suggest you perform a CT scan, Jonathan. Just do it now.¡±

    Worried he wouldn''t obey her, she added, ¡°I''ll help you pay attention to Coralie''s condition. Once I have

    news about her, I''ll let you know immediately. All right?¡±

    ¡°Okay! Thank you!¡± Jonathan agreed.

    Hastily, Madilyn asked a nurse to bring him to the checkup room while she waited outside of the

    emergency room.

    Around twenty minutester, the emergency doctor exited the room and informed, ¡°The patient has

    woken up, Director. I think she only suffered a concussion, so she''ll likely be fine. We''re still scanningThis is from N?velDrama.Org.

    her brain for blood clots to see if we need to extract any.¡±

    Madilyn nodded. ¡°Thanks for everything. Give your full attention to every surgery!¡±

    Without dy, the doctor returned to his post.

    Soon, Jonathan came back to the emergency room. His examination had beenpleted, but the

    report hadn''te out yet.

    Madilyn proceeded to disclose Coralie''s condition to him. His anxious expression rxed when he

    learned that Coralie was fine.

    ¡°I''m to me for this ident. When I saw a traffic jam on the road leading out of the airport, I decided

    to take a shortcut. I didn''t expect so many trucks there. Not only that, many of them didn''t follow the

    rules. It''s my fault Coralie got hurt!¡± Jonathan muttered as though he was talking to himself while also

    lamenting about the incident to Madilyn.

    Madilyn didn''t feel great listening to that. Why is he berating himself? It was an ident! No one will

    ever wish for one to happen.

 Chapter 1940

    Chapter 1940

    CHAPTER 1940 LOVE RIVAL

    Another half hour passed before Coralie was pushed out of the emergency room.

    Her paleplexion looked normal now, and the wound on her forehead had been sewn.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    When she saw Jonathan, and how he seemed to be freaking out and ming himself, she grinned.

    ¡°Interesting. This is my first time encountering a car ident. The experience you brought me is truly

    exceptional, Jonathan!¡±

    Coralie saw Madilyn standing at the side when she swept her gaze past thetter. Her eyes are pretty.

    Still feeling guilty, Jonathan apologized, ¡°I''m sorry for allowing you to get into an ident, Ms.

    Crawford.¡± Though he was relieved to see Coralie well and dandy.

    ¡°It''s fine, Jonathan! However, if you feel remorse over this, feel free to spend the next couple of days

    taking care of me!¡± Coralie''s signature casual smile returned to her countenance. She patted

    Jonathan''s shoulder and was then pushed into an ordinary ward.

    In response, Jonathan nodded.

    Secondster, the emergency doctor exined Coralie''s situation to him. ¡°The blood clots in her brain

    caused by the concussion will slowly dissolve over time. Her shoulder bone was slightly cracked, so

    she''ll need time to recover. Lastly, there aren''t any significant issues with her vital organs, thanks to the

    seatbelt. ¡°

    ¡°Jonathan, if you want Ms. Crawford to be transferred to a better ward, I can help you make the

    arrangement,¡± proposed Madilyn.

    That idea popped into her mind just as she wondered how to cheer Jonathan up.

    ¡°Okay. Thank you so much, Madilyn. I bet there''ll be plenty of things I''ll need your help withter on.¡±

    Jonathan had basically admitted that he would be caring for Coralie in the hospital over the next few

    days.

    Stifling her displeasure, Madilyn forced a smile and gave an excuse to return to her office.

    After she closed the door, her smile was reced with a gloomy expression. For some reason, I''m

    feeling really awful right now. Is it because I''m jealous or maybe disappointed? I don''t get it, but it

    doesn''t feel great.

    After recalling her promise to her mother, she hastily changed out of her hospital outfit and left the

    office.

    She even intentionally avoided the inpatient department so she wouldn''t bump into Jonathan who was

    taking great care of Coralie.

    At eight at night, Madilyn dined with her mother in a restaurant. Lorraine could tell her daughter was

    distracted.

    ¡°The food here is quite delicious, Maddy. I''ve finished mine. What about you?¡± The older woman had a

    hunch that her daughter was thinking about Jonathan.

    Sadly, Madilyn''s a stubborn woman.

    ¡°I''m done, too. Are you satisfied with the food? If you are, we''lle here more often.¡± After snapping

    out of her thoughts, she raised her eyes, saw her mother''s calm look, and shifted her sight away guiltily.

    It feels like she can see through me.

    ¡°How are you getting along with Jonathantely? Any new developments? I''m still waiting for the good

    news, you know. His personality suits you well!¡± In Lorraine''s heart, Jonathan was an excellent son-in-

    law.

    In response, Madilyn panicked and shook her head. ¡°Be mindful of your words, Mom! Jonathan and I

    are just very good friends. However, I''m not the only friend he has. You shouldn''t just push me to him

    like an item!¡±

    The instant Lorraine heard that she knew what had happened. ¡°Ah, so you''ve encountered a love rival,

    eh?¡±

 Chapter 1941

    Chapter 1941

    CHAPTER 1941 TIMID

    The next day, Madilyn awoke early as usual and got ready to go to work.

    Lorraine had finished preparing breakfast and asked her daughter to have it.

    On any other day, Madilyn would''ve cleaned her te like a tornado and rushed to the hospital like a

    gust.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    However, she was eating slower than she typically would, which worried Lorraine.

    Still, Lorraine understood that no amount of lectures could help her daughter and that she should face

    rtionship issues head-on.

    Reluctantly, Madilyn went to the hospital. She was afraid she would witness an upsetting scene, but

    she still went in anyway.

    After all, she was the director, and she had to make the call about many important decisions waiting for

    her every day.

    Upon her arrival at the hospital, she passed by the conference room and heard the conversation of a

    few doctors inside.

    ¡°What''s the rtionship between Mr. Queen and patient number 37? Why do they seem so intimate

    with each other? I thought Mr. Queen and our director are...¡±

    ¡°Our colleague in the emergency room said number 37 was in an ident with Mr. Queen, which is

    why he has been tending to her. Don''t spout blind spections. Maybe they''re just friends.

    ¡°Does the director know about this? If I were in her shoes, I definitely won''t want to see that.¡±

    ¡°Stop gossiping! The director will arrive soon. Let''s just focus on our task. Dr. Anderson, it''s your turn to

    conduct room inspection today!¡±

    Madilyn was stunned for a few seconds before she scampered to her office because she didn''t want

    anyone to see the bitterness on her face.

    ording to the schedule, she must inspect each ward with the doctor on duty.

    However, she suddenly didn''t feel like she wanted to do that.

    Unexpectedly, Jonathan arrived at her office and knocked on her door. ¡°It''s me, Madilyn. Is it

    convenient for you to talk right now?¡±

    Madilyn was reading a patient''s medical record when she heard his familiar voice and panicked.

    After contemting her next move for two seconds, she eximed, ¡°Come in!¡±

    Jonathan then stepped into the room with a smile. ¡°Thank you, Madilyn! If not for your help, Coralie''s

    life might''ve been in danger!¡± I was the one to me for the ident because it urred when Coralie

    was in my car. If anything had happened to her, I''ve no idea how I''m going to face her family members.

    ¡°No need to thank me. This is what doctors should do.¡± When Madilyn saw his joyous demeanor, it

    dampened her mood. Coraline must be someone very important to him.

    ¡°Anyway, I''m here because I''d like to ask you to examine Ms. Crawford. She seemed to have a clear

    mind this morning, and her appetite was normal, but she mentioned her head would ache asionally.

    So, I wonder if she''s suffering an after-effect from the concussion,¡± informed Jonathan calmly.

    Hearing that, Madilyn was a little stunned. Oh gosh, can I not go?

    She would have agreed to see the patient if it were someone else. However, Jonathan seemed really

    close to Coralie, so Madilyn was reluctant to go and check on her. Is he stupid or what?

    In the end, Madilyn tactfully rejected it, ¡°The doctor on duty will check up on her. You don''t need to

    worry too much because concussions take some time to heal. Her prescriptions should include

    analgesic pills. She''ll be fine in two or three days.¡±

    ¡°So, this is considered normal, right?¡± asked Jonathan.

    Madilyn looked calm as she nodded.

    ¡°I''m d to hear that! Again, thank you so much for your help.¡± Jonathan never once noticed how odd

    Madilyn''s expression was.

    Then, he left her office to return to the inpatient department.

    Madilyn stood up, shut the door, and sighed. ¡°Why am I so timid? This doesn''t make sense! Jonathan

    never told me who Coralie is to him, so why should I avoid her?¡±

 Chapter 1942

    Chapter 1942

    CHAPTER 1942 REPRIMAND

    ¡°I don''t know what to do, Roxanne. That''s why I''m calling you to ask for your advice,¡± uttered Madilyn

    as soon as the call connected.

    Even though she was excellent at giving rtionship advice, she''d turned into a dummy when she was

    the one stuck in rtionship problems.

    After listening to Madilyn''s story, Roxanne more or less understood how her best friend felt and

    comforted her, ¡°Right now, Jonathan hasn''t told you what his rtionship with Coralie is. Even if she''s

    interested in him, she''s nothing but a love rival. You''re an outstanding individual, so what are you afraid

    of? Just stay calm for now since Coralie is just a patient.¡±

    Her words brought Madilyn back to her senses.

    Thus, Madilyn headed to Coralie''s bed to examine thetter.

    Coralie stayed in a double room. In the morning, patient number 38 had been discharged from the

    hospital. So far, no new patient had moved into the ward, so Coralie was alone in the room.

    At that moment, Jonathan was asking Coralie how she was doing.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Grinning, Coralie asked coyly. ¡°Can you peel an orange for me, Mr. Queen?¡±

    ¡°Oh, sure,¡± replied Jonathan.

    His reaction was a little slow, but she thought it was cute.

    Just as Jonathan was peeling an orange, Shawn suddenly appeared and opened the door.

    Shawn had a phone call with his sister during the morning. When he learned Coralie was injured in an

    ident after she got off the ne, he immediately bought a flight ticket to Horington.

    His expression darkened when he saw a man next to his younger sister.

    Upon recognizing the man was Jonathan, he muttered, ¡°Jonathan Queen? So, you''re Coralie''s friend.

    Were you not paying attention to the road? Was that how you got into such a serious car ident?¡±

    Before Jonathan realized what was going on, Shawn approached the former with an overwhelming

    vibe.

    ¡°You''re...¡± Jonathan still had no clue about Coralie''s identity.

    Though, he recognized Shawn because his sister, Frieda, had interacted with him before.

    Promptly, he turned to look at Coralie.

    Colors drained from her face because she still wanted to hide her identity.

    She was aware Jonathan was Lucian''s subordinate and that her older brother was not on good terms

    with Lucian. Hence, she was worried Jonathan would distance himself from her if he knew who she

    was.

    She certainly didn''t expect her brother to show up.

    Seeing that she couldn''t hide her identity any longer, she blurted, ¡°This is my older brother, Shawn.¡±

    Instantly, Jonathan frowned.

    He was once a business rival of Shawn''s for a while.

    Additionally, his sister had invested a lot of time and effort in Shawn for nothing.

    So, it was obvious Jonathan didn''t have a good impression of Shawn.

    ¡°I question your driving skills, Jonathan. How did you get into an ident while picking up my sister?

    You even sent her all the way into the emergency room. How incredible!¡± Shawn peered at Jonathan

    with hostility.

    Upon hearing that, Coralie panicked and exined, ¡°It''s not what you think, Shawn. It was just an

    ident. A truck rammed into his car from behind. It''s not his fault!¡±

    Ignoring Shawn''s reprimand, Jonathan stared at Coralie with disappointment. ¡°I didn''t expect you to be

    from the Crawford family, Ms. Crawford.¡±

    ¡°I''m sorry for hiding it from you for so long. Then again, you never asked.¡±

    He nodded. ¡°You''re right. That was my mistake. Should I have known that beforehand, some things

    would''ve changed.¡±

    Then he turned his sight to Shawn. ¡°It was an ident, Mr. Crawford. As Ms. Crawford''s friend, I feel

    sorry for allowing this to happen to her. However, I don''t think you have the right to berate me.¡±

 Chapter 1943

    Chapter 1943

    CHAPTER 1943 TRANSFER

    ¡°Since I''m here, Jonathan, I''ll take care of my sister from now on. You can leave now.¡± Shawn didn''t

    expect his sister to like Jonathan that much.

    Did Jonathan fish out information from Coralie? Is that why mypany failed? When his train of

    thought ended there, he scowled with a frigid look in his eyes. ¡°Did you leak the overseas n our

    organization devised to Jonathan, Coralie?¡±

    Coralie was astonished by her brother''s sudden interrogation. ring at him, she questioned, ¡°What do

    you mean by that? Have you still not figured out why thepany failed? How can you me me for

    that?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? You''re awfully close to a core member of ourpetingpany, after all. I may not

    suspect you, but someone else likely will.¡± With a scornful smile, Shawn nced at Jonathan.

    Jonathan understood what that meant. He shook his head and smirked coldly. ¡°It seems like you really

    aren''t fit to be Lucian''s opponent. Your n is too petty. I have just learned that Coraline is your little

    sister. Do you think I could''ve gotten any intel from her?¡±

    Suddenly, it was as though the temperature in the room had dropped by dozens of degrees.

    I can almost smell the gunpowder in the air! I need to stop them now. Speedily, Coralie interrupted,

    ¡°Are you here to visit me or question me, Shawn? Now that you''ve seen that I''m doing fine, you can

    leave now!¡±

    Shawn had no retort upon hearing the exasperation in his sister''s voice.

    However, he was determined to stand his ground before Jonathan. ¡°Why should I leave? It''s only

    normal that I''ll need to take care of you until you''ve recovered. You should say that to someone else.¡±

    ¡°Fine! I''ll take my leave now, Ms. Crawford. There''s no need to concern about the medical bill. I paid for

    them already. Also, the truck that smashed into us willpensate you too.¡± Jonathan was about to

    leave upon ending his sentence.

    It was the first time Coralie saw him angry, which distressed her.

    Since there was nothing she could do to make Jonathan stay, she red at Shawn with contempt

    instead.

    It was then Madilyn arrived at the ward, ready to examine Coralie.

    When she heard Jonathan was about to be chased away, rage flooded her heart.

    ¡°I''m the director of this hospital. Please keep quiet when visiting a patient inside the ward.¡± She spoke

    in a professional tone and pointed at Shawn. ¡°Furthermore, are you the patient''s family member? Did

    you barge in here without registering your name? If you did, please go and do the registration now.¡±

    Jonathan was taken aback. I didn''t expect her to show up at such a moment.

    Shawn was naturally upset that he was reprimanded. Thus, he spat, ¡°This hospital belongs to Roxanne

    Jarvis, correct? So... this is just a small hospital. How dare you act ostentatiously before me.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you dislike our hospital, mister. In that case, please transfer the patient to another

    medical institution,¡± retorted Madilyn out of spite.

    Upon witnessing that, Jonathan decided to stay and stood by Madilyn because he was afraid Shawn

    would bully her.

    Coralie immediately recognized the person speaking was Madilyn. So, she''s the woman Jonathan had

    been interacting with most frequently when I wasn''t in Horington. He seems to care a lot about her, and

    he is all ready to protect her. Ha, just ncing at her stings my heart. She''s so much more beautiful

    than me and she is soft too.This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1944

    Chapter 1944

    CHAPTER 1944 GOT LUCKY

    Coralie abhorred her brother immensely for revealing her identity, chasing Jonathan away, and

    demanding to transfer her to another hospital. I didn''t expect Madilyn to be the director since she

    seemed so young. Hmm, Roxanne may have founded the hospital, but based on what I know about

    her, I doubt she let Madilyn take the position due to nepotism. This must mean Madilyn''s capable of

    handling a director''s responsibilities. Gosh, I can''t stop feeling envious watching Jonathan standing

    next to Madilyn.

    ¡°Since you''re the director, I want you to take responsibility for your words.¡± Shawn was still acting

    haughtily.

    Enraged by his words, Madilyn spat coldly, ¡°I can, and I will! Since you detest our hospital, I''ll proceed

    with the patient''s discharge procedure right now.¡±

    Promptly, she left to seek out the doctor in charge of Coralie to do what she said she would.

    Jonathan followed her and exined apologetically, ¡°Don''t get angry, Madilyn. Shawn''s always an

    unreasonable man.¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to stop me?¡± contended Madilyn. Oh, man. Why are you still treating them so nicely

    after he chased you away?

    ¡°No, I''m not. I''m just wondering if you''ll receiveints if you do this. It''ll affect your reputation.¡±

    That was Jonathan''s honest concern.

    Upon hearing that, Madilyn felt better. Then, she stopped and looked at him. ¡°It doesn''t matter. Mr.

    Crawford''s the one who spoke ill of our hospital first. Even if this involves Roxanne, she won''t me

    me for it.¡±

    She then continued to walk to the office of the doctor in charge of Coralie and swiftly exined the

    situation.

    Since it was an order from the director, the doctor did as he was told without asking any questions.

    After everything was over, Madilyn returned to her office with Jonathan.

    ¡°What else do you want, Jonathan? If you want to keep tending to Coralie, I suggest you find out where

    she''s transferring quickly.¡± She was still quite pissed off.

    Jonathan was dumbfounded for a moment before shaking his head. ¡°I didn''t know Coralie is a member

    of the Crawford family. If I did, I probably wouldn''t have interacted with her, and none of this would''ve

    happened. Besides, I didn''t cause the ident. Most importantly, Shawn''s attitude is overbearing!¡±

    He doesn''t understand why I''m upset at all. I''m really speechless. He sure is honest, but what am I

    going to say to him? When Madilyn''s train of thought ended, she asked, ¡°So, is there anything else you

    need to do?¡±

    Scratching his head, Jonathan offered, ¡°How about we grab lunch together since you''re about to get off

    for lunch break?¡±

    ¡°Err...¡± She was gobsmacked by his straightforwardness. Oh, is this guy serious?

    Well, I think he really just wants to have a meal with me. In the end, she nodded. ¡°Sure. Wait for me,

    then.¡±

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    After Jonathan left the room, Madilyn informed Roxanne of Coralie''s transfer from the hospital to

    prevent Shawn from filing an invalidint.

    Roxanne was surprised after listening to the story. ¡°So, Shawn appeared and then chased his sister''s

    love interest away? You got lucky, Madilyn!¡±

    That astounded Madilyn. Now that I think about it, I guess I am indeed lucky.

 CHAPTER 1945

    CHAPTER 1945

    CHAPTER 1945 INTERNAL CONFLICT

    Shawn arrived at a private hospital with Coralie in a car.

    Just as the vehicle stopped, a ck Mercedes-Benz appeared in front.

    Furrowing his eyebrows, Shawn saw Jonas'' figure.

    A few bodyguards rushed to Shawn''s car and surrounded it on high alert.

    Coralie was sitting in the backseat, ready to grumble about how her brother ruined her n. However,

    she rapidly put on a serious persona when she saw what had transpired. ¡°What''s Jonas doing,

    Shawn?¡±

    ¡°What else? I broke my confinement order, so now they''re here to give me trouble,¡± answered Shawn.

    His failed investment incurred immense losses to the family. Thus, his family elders punished him.

    Consequently, he wasn''t allowed to do anything during his one-year stay in the north.

    ¡°Seems like Jonas is using this opportunity to sort you out.¡± A cold look shed past Coralie''s eyes.

    The younger generation of the Crawford family oftenpeted against each other with their full might

    to be the heir.

    Shawn was the most outstanding among them; hence, he was most likely to be the next patriarch.

    After his horrendous failure, that opportunity fell into Jonas''p.

    Casually, Jonas exited the vehicle with a mocking smile while Shawn did the same with an indifferent

    expression.

    ¡°You''ve broken the rules, dear cousin. You know you aren''t allowed to leave for a year, yet you did it

    anyway. When you return, you''ll no doubt be confined for a few days,¡± Jonas said in a smug manner.

    Composedly, Shawn replied, ¡°My sister was in an ident, so I came to visit her. Is that prohibited?¡±

    ¡°Why would it be? I''m just here to remind you that you can ask me for help. Is your sister fine?¡± inquired

    Jonas in an odd tone.

    It tempted Shawn to punch him in the face.

    Furiously, Coralie left the car and confronted Jonas with displeasure. ¡°I''m fine. Besides, Shawn''ll be

    returning home soon. You don''t need to travel here to meet us personally. Are you here to warn us?¡±

    ¡°What makes you think so? We''re a family, so let''s not treat each other as enemies, all right? I even

    thought about avenging the two of you after you lost to Lucian.¡± Jonas'' line of sight merely lingered on

    Coralie for a second. Evidently, he didn''t care about her condition.

    ¡°Really? I''ll be grateful if you''re able to seed. However, I feelpelled to warn you that you can''t

    defeat Lucian with your current capabilities.¡± Shawn was amused upon hearing Jonas'' intentions. I bet

    he''ll end up worse than me if he goes through with that n. Fine by me. Jonas and his father have

    always been a thorn in my side. If I let them suffer immense losses, they''ll probably shut up from then

    on while I remain the victor.

    ¡°How kind of you to worry about me. However, you need not be concerned about whether I can win

    against Lucian or not. You should return to the north as soon as you can. Don''t put me in a situation. As

    for Coralie, I''ll help you take care of her.¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Shawn was surprised Jonas wasn''t angered by his provocation. Still, he''s chasing me home. It''s

    obvious he''s worried I''ll brew troubles for him and spoil his n in Horington.

    Upon ending his train of thought, Shawn nodded and turned to his sister. ¡°You don''t need to worry

    about anything else. Just stay at the hospital, Coralie. If you need anything, tell Jonas about it. He''s

    right that I can''t stay for long, so I''ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°I think I would''ve felt more touched if you didn''t visit me! Just leave and go home. I can take care of

    myself!¡± eximed Coralie.

    However, she still faced Jonas with a cold expression.

    As much as she disliked Shawn sometimes, he was her brother after all. On the other hand, Jonas had

    always found fault with them since they were kids. Therefore, when push came to shove, she would still

    stand by her brother to face their adversaries together.

 Chapter 1946

    Chapter 1946

    CHAPTER 1946 GET EVERYTHING BACK

    After seeing Shawn drive away, Jonas simply chatted with Coralie for a few moments before doing the

    same.

    He had an appointment with a very important guest that day.

    When he arrived at the restaurant, his guest was already there. Judging from his attire, Jonas was sure

    that he was someone who could be easily bribed.

    The uneasiness in Grant''s gaze was palpable. After all, he was in a high-end restaurant and did not

    even have the next month''s rent in his pocket.

    He had no idea who the person who made an appointment with him was, but since the person

    mentioned he would help him, he figured it was worth a shot.

    After all, the creditors had begun pressing him repeatedly after learning that he could not attend his

    daughter''s wedding and that he had not formed an inw rtionship with the Farwell family.

    Some economic crime police officers even came to him and urged him to find a way to pay off his debt.

    Otherwise, he would have to go to prison again.

    Grant froze when he saw Jonas before he hurriedly stood up with a big smile on his face. ¡°Hello, hello.

    I''m Grant Jarvis, and you are...¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mr. Jarvis. My name is Jonas Crawford, and I am someone who can help you. Have a seat.¡±

    Jonas was all smiles, feeling more confident when he saw the other man''s awkwardness.

    Having already thoroughly investigated Grant''s situation, he knew that as a father who was not

    recognized by his daughter and an indigent man covered in debts, thetter would undoubtedly

    cooperate with him if given the slightest benefit.

    Hence, as soon as he sat down, he took out a check and a pen and quickly wrote an amount on it.

    Grant stuck his head out and wished he could extend his neck a few more centimeters to see how

    much money was written on it.

    After the five were a line of zeros.

    Jonas slowly pushed the check to Grant. ¡°Here''s five million, Mr. Jarvis. It''s a token of my sincerity for

    ouring cooperation. I hope you can ept it. I can absolutely help you make aeback in the

    future!¡±

    Grant was dumbfounded.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    The muscles on his cheek twitched, and his eyes instantly shone with sheer delight. His whole body

    was tingling with excitement.

    Five million. I can''t believe he offered me five million. Even if I offer my life in exchange, it still won''t be

    of this value. I can put off the pressure from numerous creditors with the help of this money, and if we

    work together in the future on a long-term basis, I''ll undoubtedly receive a sizable payment. Mr.

    Crawford here is truly a living saint!

    His outstretched hand stopped in mid-air as he was still a little unsure. ¡°Do you mean what you said,

    Mr. Crawford? Do you truly intend to give me this money? It''s not just a nk check to make fun of me,

    right?¡± he asked timidly.

    ¡°Do you think I would go to such lengths just to make you happy? I might as well be direct. Roxanne is

    your daughter, right? That in itself ispletely enough!¡±

    Jonas revealed the key point directly¡ªit was Grant''s identity that he was interested in.

    In the future, there were naturally many things that this identity could help him achieve.

    However, without solving Grant''s problems, many of those subsequent ns would be impossible.

    This five million is indeed only the first payment. There will be more in the future. However, no matter

    how much the payout, it''s better than thepany run by Shawn, which somehow lost more than two

    billion.

    ¡°That''s right. Roxanne is my daughter, but our rtionship now is rather strained. Are you aware of

    that, Mr. Crawford?¡± Grant asked.

    He was still fantasizing about bing a billionaire a few days ago. However, as the wedding went by

    and no one in the Farwell family weed him, he realized that getting anything from his daughter

    would be extremely difficult.

    ¡°I''m aware of that, and it''s fine! Aren''t I here to help you get everything back? In any case, Mr. Jarvis,

    you only have to remember that I''ll arrange everything from now on!¡± A faint smile spread out from the

    corner of Jonas'' mouth, full of confidence, as if everything was about to go ording to his n.

 Chapter 1947

    Chapter 1947

    CHAPTER 1947 FAR TOO MANY MISTAKES

    The days after the wedding were uneventful and pleasant.

    At the research institute, Peregrine had trained a cadre of capable prot¨¦g¨¦s. With Linda managing

    everything well, Roxanne''s workload grew lighter each day.

    The three children had also found their own interests. They studied diligently every day and never got

    tired of it. Elias and Sonya took them out during weekends, which relieved her of a lot of worries.

    Fortunately, her husband apanied her every day. They would either go shopping and eat or visit

    the nearby leisure attractions. Their private time together was also very romantic.

    Perhaps we are in the best possible state right now.

    Roxanne was extremely contented. Every day, she felt as if her mood was soaring through the sky, and

    she found herself smiling without even realizing it.

    That day, she was returning home after a shopping spree in the mall. Lucian had already informed her

    over the phone that he had made coffee at home and was waiting for her.

    After having their coffee and waiting for the children to be picked up from school, they nned to go to

    a spa hotel as a family for a rxing soak.

    She arrived outside the manor and was just about to drive through the gate when she saw a familiar

    figure.

    It was Grant, her father. He was looking around while carrying something.

    For some reason, it stirred something in her heart.

    She stopped the car beside him, opened the door, and got out.

    Grant also noticed his daughter, and although he averted his gaze, he still approached her with the

    things he was carrying.

    ¡°Roxanne, I''m here just to see the three children. Here are some snacks and toys for them. See if you

    need them. If not, I''ll take them back.¡± His entire body, including his voice, exuded a sense of inferiority,

    which immediately made Roxanne a little ufortable.

    As far as she remembered, her father had always appeared fierce while cowardly at heart. His booming

    voice always came with a grumpy countenance.

    However, after giving it some thought, Roxanne still could not help but reach out to receive those toys

    and snacks.

    Even though her children did not have much need for those toys anymore and her husband would not

    let them have more snacks, she still wanted to take them as she felt that her father''s demeanor was a

    little pitiful.

    ¡°You can''t meet the kids right now because they are still in school. I''ll take the stuff and let them know.

    Anything else?¡± Roxanne spoke in a t tone as if she was talking to a stranger.

    Naturally, she was also trying to figure out if Grant''s pitiful look was his attempt to gain her sympathy.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    From my understanding of him, someone like him probably only thinks about money all the time, right?

    ¡°Is that so? All right. I''lle back when I have a chance. I''m truly sorry, Roxanne. I''ve made far too

    many mistakes up until this point!¡± All of a sudden, Grant was a little choked up.

    Roxanne looked up and was shocked to find his eyes turning red. His sorrowful expression gave the

    impression that he was regretting something.

    However, she still could not bring herself to believe it. ¡°These matters... I can''t care about them, so you

    should just take better care of yourself,¡± she uttered indifferently.

    Throughout her response, Grant''s expression grew sadder when he realized that his daughter did not

    even want to call him Dad. ¡°I get it, all of it. These are the retributions I achieve. Roxanne, I didn''te

    here to beg for your sympathy. I deserve all of this. I just want to see the children. Perhaps, someday, I

    can''t hold on anymore. By the way, there''s another thing I wish to tell you... Winnie and I are already

    divorced!¡±

    After saying that, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a crumpled document with the words

    ¡°Divorce Certificate¡± printed on it.

 Chapter 1948

    Chapter 1948

    CHAPTER 1948 UNAVOIDABLE BLOOD RELATION

    Although Roxanne was a little taken aback when she heard that, she could not stop herself from

    chuckling inwardly the next moment.

    I can''t believe they actually divorced. This truly makes me lose some of my faith in love. After all, Grant

    had abandoned his wife and daughter for Winnie back then.

    Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

    If Roxanne''s mother had not been concerned that her daughter was still a minor and had not finished

    her studies when she was still alive, she would have long since let Roxanne leave that house with her.

    Grant was even more shameless after divorcing her mother. He returned home with Yuliana and Yosef,

    who were both around her age, and dered that he had been betraying his family for many years.

    Roxanne would never forget the suffering Winnie and the pair of siblings have caused her for the rest

    of her life.

    At present, they hade to the point where they had to fend for themselves when trouble came

    knocking.

    However, after thinking about it, she felt a certain calmness within her without any feelings of

    exhration.

    She had long be numb to it. Be it Grant or Winnie, their fates did not matter much to her.

    Hence, she replied indifferently, ¡°Is that so? But this is all your personal affairs, so it shouldn''t have

    much to do with me. All right. I''m going back. I still have something to do.¡±

    With that, she spun on her heel and was about to get in the car.

    However, she could not help but sneak a nce at him.

    Likewise, Grant was turning around, preparing to leave. His figure looked utterly pitiful.

    Roxanne breathed a sigh as she put away her chaotic thoughts. She then thought about going to the

    cemetery to tell her mother the good news when she was free.

    ¡°Roxanne, you must give me a chance to meet the children. This is my biggest wish now.¡± Grant

    abruptly doubled back and smacked the car window twice from the outside while shouting.

    Roxanne froze because she saw tears spilling out of the corners of the eyes of the wrinkled man.

    Grant reminded her of a lion nearing the end of its life, looking old and frail and not baring its teeth and

    ws or roaring mightily like it used to.

    Can people truly return to being inherently good when they get old?

    It remained an open question to her. She simply nodded in response before starting the car and

    entering the manor.

    The sensor gate would automatically open after scanning the car te number and close as the vehicle

    drove by.

    Roxanne lifted the two bags and spotted the outdated toys and snacks of different brands, wondering

    what she would do with them.

    Lucian happened to notice it as he approached her from the opposite direction. He furrowed his brows

    and asked, ¡°What did you buy? Why are the mall''s packaging bags of such poor quality?¡±

    ¡°No. These aren''t from the mall. I met Grant outside the manor just now. He bought them and said they

    were for the children, so I just took them.¡± Roxanne handed the things to her husband and asked his

    opinion on how to deal with them.

    ¡°So, is this the first time he has bought things for his grandchildren?¡± Lucian did not know what

    expression to make upon learning that Grant and Winnie had divorced.

    ¡°Perhaps there''s truly retribution in this world!¡± he eximed.

    He came up with a solution. ¡°We don''t know the production date and shelf life of these misceneous

    snacks, so it''s better to throw them away. As for the toys, they can be sent to the orphanageter!¡±

    Looking up, he found that his wife looked a little dazed.

    After all, women were emotional and would waver upon seeing their biological father in such a pitiful

    state.

    ¡°All right. Let''s head inside. We better finish our coffee quickly as it''s getting cold. I''ll ask the kids if they

    want to meet their granddad when they return. If they do, we''ll let him meet them once,¡± Lucian said

    lightly.

    Roxanne looked at her husband and nodded.

    We can only deal with it this way. After all, this blood rtion can''t be avoided no matter what.

 Chapter 1949

    Chapter 1949

    CHAPTER 1949 DIFFICULT FOR ANY MAN TO REFUSE

    Lucian and Roxanne brought Archie, Benny, and Este to the hot spring resort. They all soaked in the

    hot spring before returning to the manor, chatting andughing.

    Archie and Benny mored to y chess with Elias. Elias hastily waved his hands in refusal, declining

    with the excuse that he had something else to do. That made Sonya snicker at the side.

    ¡°Your grandpa can''t win anymore. After losing nine consecutive games to you two thest time, he has

    long since lost the confidence to y with you!¡± She exposed Elias, making him so furious that he

    red at her.

    ¡°Let''s go upstairs and make some clothes!¡± Este urged Sonya to go upstairs with her, where her

    exclusive design studio was. All of Snuggly''s clothing designs originated there.

    Following that, Archie and Benny had no choice but to give up. They went upstairs and studied a game

    of checkers.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne went into the kitchen and prepared a fruit tter. Then, she hollered at Lucian to

    come and have some fruits.

    After some consideration, the couple took the initiative to tell Elias about Grant''s request to visit the

    triplets.

    ¡°I have no objections. No matter the kind of person he is, he''s still the kids'' grandfather and should be

    allowed to visit them. Roxanne, you can make the call when ites to this.¡±

    Elias readily agreed and assured them that Sonya would certainly have no problems with it.

    Roxanne nodded before discussing the matter with Lucian. It happened to be field day tomorrow, and

    the children would be let out of school early. Thus, they decided to bring the triplets out and meet Grant

    the next day.

    It would be considered a realization of his wish.

    As for the future, they would try to minimize all contact as much as possible.

    After all, he had to pay the price for his mistakes in the past twenty to thirty years.

    Sometimeter, Roxanne had just stepped out of the bathroom in a bathrobe after taking a shower

    when a ravenous wolf scooped her up in a bridal carry and rained kisses on her.

    ¡°Why are you in such a hurry?¡± She responded to the man, but she could sense that he had something

    particr in mind that day.

    Lucian abruptly stopped his passionate pursuit of pleasure. Subsequently, he wore a pensive look on

    his face. ¡°Darling, don''t you think the triplets are too mature? They''re all incredibly talented and

    exceedingly independent. I can''t even get to experience being a father properly.¡±

    ¡°So? What are you nning to do about it?¡± Roxanne asked the obvious with a sweet smile tugging at

    her lips.

    ¡°Naturally, it''s to have a baby as soon as possible. It''ll be tough on you, Darling. But don''t worry. When

    you''re pregnant, I''ll definitely obey you to the letter without a word of protest. I''m even considering

    sitting for a caregiver certification to wait on you throughout your pregnancy!¡± Lucian promised

    solemnly, suffusing her with gratification.

    At once, she turned the tables on him and unleashed the entirety of her passion.

    The night passed in an endless storm of passion.

    ...

    Coralie only stayed in the hospital for a day before she decided to get discharged.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Initially, she wanted to phone Jonathan. Upon recalling how her brother questioned the man, however,

    she felt that their rtionship seemed to have deteriorated significantly.

    Most importantly, she could sense that Madilyn''s attitude toward him was very much unusual.

    On top of that, he also appeared extremely close to the woman.

    Having always been a confident person, Coralie was convinced that she would be providing him space

    to miss her and dream about her infinitely by leaving Horington for some time.

    Never had she thought that it would have given another woman a chance instead.

    It went without saying that an outstanding man attracted the opposite sex by the droves. To her, having

    a rival actually sparked herpetitiveness.

    After mulling it over, she ultimately decided to give Jonathan a call.

    The ringing tone rang several times before the man finally answered the call.

    Jonathan''s voice was beyond detached right off the bat. ¡°How are you doing, Ms. Crawford? I''m

    currently dealing with the matter ofpensation for the car ident. It should be finalized today. Can

    you please give me your ount number so I can transfer you the money?¡±

    ¡°I''m really sorry, Jonathan. My brother only spoke to you in such a manner because he was out of his

    mind. He has left Horington now. I''m alone in the hospital without anyone to take care of me. Can you

    come and pick me up from the hospital?¡±

    Coralie''s voice dripped with feminine fragility, making it difficult for any man to refuse her.

 Chapter 1950

    Chapter 1950

    CHAPTER 1950 HEART POUNDED LIKE A JACKHAMMER

    After much consideration, Jonathan decided to go and lend Coralie a hand.

    After all, he was the one who caused the car ident. However, ever since he learned that she was

    Shawn''s biological sister, he had been inexplicably averse toward her inwardly.

    Before going to the hospital to pick her up, he headed toward Madilyn''s mansion as usual, with loads of

    traditional supplements in his car to deliver them to Lorraine after leaving the traffic police department.

    When he reached the mansion, Lorraine hurried out enthusiastically and helped to carry the things.

    Then, she served him a cup of coffee.

    ¡°Are you free, Jonathan? Go and look in on Madilyn. She''s somewhat under the weather today.¡± Only

    upon hearing Lorraine''s request did Jonathan notice that Madilyn''s car was still in the courtyard.

    ¡°What? Madilyn is sick?¡± Jonathan''s expression inexorably turned concerned, and he immediately

    strode into the living room.

    A smile promptly bloomed on Lorraine''s face. In truth, Madilyn was not really sick but tired herself out

    recently. Consequently, her stomach ached worse now that she was on her menstruation.

    Jonathan went straight to Madilyn''s room on the second floor.

    The room door was closed. Knocking on it, he hollered, ¡°Are you in there, Madilyn? Am I disrupting

    your rest? And how are you feeling? Do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup?¡±

    Madilyn was stunned for a moment when she heard Jonathan''s voice right after rousing from her nap.

    Unbidden, she was a touch delighted to hear him sounding all frantic.

    ¡°I''m fine. Why are you here?¡± she asked, quickly getting out of bed and changing out of her pajamas.

    She felt that Jonathan would not simply push open the door and barge in, but it never crossed her mind

    that the door was not locked.

    All of a sudden, a gust of wind swept past.

    She happened to be taking off her clothes when she felt a breeze brushing past her back, bringing

    along a cool sensation.

    ncing back over her shoulder, she met Jonathan''s eyes and was instantly stupefied.

    Likewise, Jonathan had never expected such a thing to transpire out of the blue. Stumped, he did not

    know how to react for a long time.

    ¡°Ahh! Close the door, quick!¡± Madilyn swiftly covered her body with both hands and dropped into a

    crouch.

    It felt as though every single pore in her body was emitting heat, and her face med hotly.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Deep within, she was so mortified that she wished the ground would open up and swallow her whole.

    ¡°I-I-I''m sorry!¡± Jonathan hastily averted his gaze, so nervous that he stammered. He hurriedly reached

    out and mmed the door close.

    A loud bang split the air.

    Downstairs, Lorraine was puzzled when she heard her daughter''s shrill cry. Raising her voice, she

    asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Maddy?¡±

    ¡°N-Nothing!¡± Madilyn shouted from the window at once.

    Gah! How utterly embarrassing! Fortunately, I''d only taken off my pajama top at that time!

    Jonathan, on the other hand, remained rooted to the spot. A tingling sensation coursed through him,

    and an indescribably peculiar feeling bubbled within him.

    He was no ignorantd, merely never having had much toment on the female figure. Many of the

    opposite sex threw themselves at him in the past, but he had never felt anything for them.

    This time, however, his throat felt parched, and his heart pounded like a jackhammer.

    About two minutester, Madilyn had finally changed into a satisfactory outfit and started washing up.

    At heart, she was still feeling shy, wondering what Jonathan thought of her.

    ¡°How are you feeling, Madilyn? You should know the problem since you''re a doctor yourself, yes?¡±

    Jonathan stood there for a long while before he came up with those words.

    At that precise moment, the door slowly opened. Madilyn kept her eyes lowered, not daring to look at

    Jonathan.

    The blush staining her face that had faded earlier made an appearance once more.

    ¡°I''m really fine. As you know, I''m a doctor. If I''m truly sick, I''d definitely prescribe myself some medicine.

    Anyway, what brings you here?¡±

    She walked over to the man, suddenly feeling that she could hear her heart racing.

    It was hammering so fast that it was as though her heart was going to jump out of her chest.

    Without warning, a tidal wave of pain assailed her at the abdomen, making her brows furrow slightly.

    ¡°And you imed to be fine? What illness exactly are you suffering from? Let me bring you to the

    hospital to have another doctor check you over.¡± Lifting his eyes, Jonathan stared at Madilyn''s beautiful

    face, dazed for a moment.

    On the heels of that, he glimpsed the pain vaguely lining her features and promptly panicked.

 Chapter 1951

    Chapter 1951

    CHAPTER 1951 WILL HE NOT MISUNDERSTAND

    In the inpatient department of the high-end hospital, Coralie removed the gauze and checked her

    forehead.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Great relief suffused her when she found no scar marring her countenance.

    She waited for Jonathan to arrive.

    Heh! I more or less know his weakness. As long as I take the initiative, I''ll be able to attain my goal

    sooner orter.

    A faint smile curved her lips.

    All of a sudden, her phone rang. Upon seeing that it was a call from Jonathan, she reckoned that he

    had probably arrived at the hospital.

    She nned to y some trickter to draw closer to the man.

    As soon as she had answered the phone, Jonathan''s voice drifted out. ¡°I''m really sorry, but I don''t think

    I can go over to pick you up from the hospital today, Ms. Crawford. If you truly can''t find anyone to help

    you out, can you arrange to be discharged tomorrow?¡±

    Coralie was caught off guard, never having expected the man to abruptly go back on his word.

    Her temper instantly spiked, and she snapped with displeasure written all over her face, ¡°In that case,

    forget it! I can get discharged from the hospital by myself!¡±

    After saying that, she furiously hung up the phone.

    She felt sure that Jonathan would undoubtedly call her back to exin since she had pulled the same

    tactic on many men, and it had worked every time.

    s, her phone remained silent even after she waited for a long time, which was about three minutes.

    Jonathan did not call her back.

    In a sh, she realized that her brother''s appearance yesterday was a grave mistake, for Jonathan''s

    attitude toward her had changed in a split second.

    Ultimately, she could only grit her teeth and do the packing herself.

    At the same time, Jonathan was driving Madilyn to the hospital.

    Madilyn initially wanted to tell him that she was in pain because she was on her menstruation. At his

    solemn expression, however, she inexplicably could not bring herself to turn him down.

    To her surprise, she even overheard Jonathan declining to pick Coralie up from the hospital.

    She could not help feeling gleeful inwardly.

    ¡°When we arrive at the hospital, have the doctor check you over properly and see what exactly is the

    matter. Are you still in pain right now? Mdm. Xander said that you''ve been overtaxing yourself recently.

    You''ve got to take good care of yourself. Many of the medicinal herbs I brought this time are suitable for

    you as a supplement,¡± Jonathan urged at length.

    As Madilyn nodded in acquiescence, her mind inexorably wandered.

    He''s gentle despite his rough ways and attentive in his denseness, gradually showcasing increasingly

    more of his strong points. But does he really have no interest in a romantic rtionship?

    Shortly after, they arrived at the hospital.

    To make the show believable, Madilyn went to the obstetrics and gynecology department for a

    consultation and sought the doctor on duty out.

    Understandably, the doctor on duty suffered a fright. Huh? Isn''t Dr. Xander supposed to be on leave

    today? Is she here for a spot-check?

    Fortunately, he was working diligently in the first ce. After he had diagnosed his patient, he asked

    her whether she was there to check on him or if she needed him to do something.

    Madilyn frankly told him that her menstruation had been somewhat irregrtely and the pain had

    worsened, asking him to prescribe her some traditional medicine to restore bnce in her body before

    leaving the examination room.

    ¡°How was it? What did the doctor on duty say?¡± Jonathan suddenly realized that he should not have

    asked that.

    They were at the obstetrics and gynecology department, so it was exceedingly dumb of him to ask

    such a question since it was something private when it came to the specific problem. As such, she did

    not have to tell him anything.

    ¡°Everything''s fine. I merely need to take some medicine to restore bnce in my body.¡± Out of the blue,

    Madilyn felt thating to the obstetrics and gynecology department for consultation was also a

    mistake.

    If I don''t exin things to him, won''t he misunderstand that I''ve got some gynecological condition? Oh

    God, this is simply too embarrassing!

    ¡°That''s great. Is it traditional medicinal herbs? If so, I''ll decoct them for you when we get back,¡±

    Jonathan offered.

    He was an expert in that as the Queen family had always been one of the biggest suppliers of

    traditional medicinal herbs in Chanaea.

    ¡°Sure. Let''s go back now, then.¡± Madilyn no longer cared about the details anymore.

    She seemingly did not mind doing anything at all so long as she could have him spend more time with

    her.

 Chapter 1952

    Chapter 1952

    CHAPTER 1952 MEETING THEIR MATERNAL GRANDFATHER

    Coralie was really curious about what exactly Jonathan was doing that he went back on his word to

    pick her up.

    After leaving the hospital, she booked herself a room at a five-star hotel.

    Then, she made a call.

    ¡°Trey, help me investigate Jonathan Queen of the Queen family and see what exactly he''s doing. My

    brother had once asked you to keep tabs on him in the past.¡±

    Trey Calnan was someone Shawn personally trained in Horington. He spearheaded a small team

    specializing in collecting information, very much efficient at his job.

    He had kept tabs on Lucian and Jonathan in the past and managed to obtain genuine information on

    them.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Of course, it was also possible that both men could not be bothered to conceal their whereabouts.

    In no time, Trey came back to Coralie with the answer.

    ¡°I''ve found that Jonathan Queen likely remained at Madilyn Xander''s house for a few hours and only

    left after lunch. The license te matches.¡± After reporting back habitually, Trey hung up the phone.

    Coralie was stunned for a long time before fury abruptly zed to life within her.

    So... I lost to Madilyn? Did she really seize advantage of the time while I was away from Horington to

    take her rtionship with Jonathan further at lightning speed? Countless wealthy heirs pursued me

    back in the north, but I could not muster the slightest interest in them all. After meeting an intriguing

    man like Jonathan, I''ve taken my rtionship with him seriously. Never had I imagined that I''d lose to

    an inferior woman with no background whatsoever.

    Her blood boiled, and she was so incensed that she opened a bottle of wine and started downing it

    sullenly.

    In the evening, Roxanne listened as Madilyn narrated the events that had happened that day. Deep

    within, she felt rather d that Jonathan did not bother about Coralie but took care of her best friend

    instead, proving that thetter upied a crucial position in the man''s heart.

    Nevertheless, Madilyn did not dare tell her about Jonathan having seen her unclothed in the morning.

    Roxanne again encouraged Madilyn at length, urging her to be more proactive instead of being

    reserved and to cling to Jonathan tightly.

    The two of them then teased one another. It was not until the triplets had returned from school that

    Roxanne hung up the phone.

    Subsequently, she phoned her father, Grant, and arranged for him to meet the children at a park.

    Grant sounded incredibly emotional on the phone, thanking her fervently, but that put her slightly ill at

    ease.

    Lucian helped the triplets take their bags and books into the mansion. On the heels of that, he told

    them to change in preparation for meeting their maternal grandfather.

    ¡°Granddad? Why are we going to meet him, Daddy? Has Mommy agreed?¡±

    ¡°Granddad never wanted us, no? I don''t want to meet him!¡±

    Archie and Benny''s aversion was still as candid as ever. They understood many things and had never

    seen their maternal grandfather all these years, making it clear that the man did not care about them at

    all.

    Looking at her brothers, Este followed their lead. ¡°Since Archie and Benny don''t want to go, neither

    do I.¡±

    Roxanne overheard the conversation and could onlye over and exin things to them, pointing

    out that it was just a brief meeting that would not take long.

    Elias likewise coaxed, ¡°If you all don''t like it, just have a look at him from afar. This is basic courtesy.¡±

    At longst, the triplets relented.

    With Lucian driving, they all headed to the park.

    Right then, Grant was busy packing everything up at a dpidated residential area in the suburbs. He

    had bought a lot of branded children''s clothes and even had three emerald pendants made for the

    triplets.

    Behind him, Winnie wore a chagrined expression. ¡°Why did you spend so much money? Those three

    brats might not necessarily acknowledge you. Your n this time had better seed. Otherwise, you''ll

    be getting it from me. How dare you ask me to y along with you, even getting a divorce with me for

    real!¡±

    ¡°What do you know? I only did so to show her in a show of sincerity. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been

    able to approach Roxanne at all. Aren''t I doing all this for the sake of our future? If you''ve got nothing to

    do, Winnie, take some money and look for that son of yours!¡±

    Wrath lined Grant''s features, and he knew all too well that she had no control over him at the moment.

    After all, the divorce certificate was real though the divorce itself was bogus.

    He had finally convinced the woman to y along with him after much difficulty, and it was all for the

    sake of obtaining perpetual financial support from the heir of the Crawford family.

 Chapter 1953

    Chapter 1953

    CHAPTER 1953 A PITIFUL SIGHT

    At the park, Roxanne and Lucian set up a simple campsite by pitching a tent and spreading out a

    waterproof mat.

    Once they were done, Lucian cooked a meal with the kids using some simple utensils.

    The sight warmed Roxanne''s heart. How thoughtful of Lucian. By doing this, the kids won''t resent him

    so much.

    With that, she extended a hand to help. Once the food was ready, she held up a te for the children

    to try.

    Meanwhile, Grant arrived at the appointed time. Dressed shabbily, he walked with an unsteady gait.

    He had a bag in his hand that contained newly bought branded clothes and three emerald pendants.

    Standing at a distance, he quietly watched the children enjoy their parents''pany.

    Aplicated look shed across his eyes in the midst of doing so.

    ¡°I have no choice but toply with Mr. Crawford''s demand. The five million I previously had was

    taken away by the creditors. I have no way of paying it back, and I don''t want to stay poor forever!¡±

    Grant steeled his resolve and gave Roxanne a call.

    In reality, Lucian had already noticed Grant''s presence and would look in thetter''s direction

    intermittently. He wanted to determine if Grant''s concern for the children was sincere.

    If he approaches the children quickly the moment he sees them, he probably wants to ingratiate himself

    with them and doesn''t really miss them.

    Upon receiving the call, Roxanne looked around before finally spotting her father.

    Grant''s hunch seemed to have worsened from thest time, cutting a pitiful and deste-looking figure.

    ¡°Lucian, Grant is here. What do you n to do?¡± Roxanne inquired.

    Lucian responded calmly, ¡°Don''t worry. Let hime over and see the children. He does deserve it as

    their granddad.¡±

    Thereafter, Grant approached them meekly upon receiving permission to do so.

    A faint smile broke out across his weathered face, while gentleness settled into his eyes.

    Even though he knew that he was acting ording to n, the sight of his energetic grandchildren

    triggered a sudden sense of warmth within him.

    Mr. Crawford promised that all I needed to do was to get close to them and feed him information. He

    probably won''t get me to harm them.

    ¡°Roxanne, is this Archie? Is he Benny? Both of them look so alike that I can''t tell them apart.¡±

    While mumbling, Grant''s gaze fell upon Este, and he broadened his smile. ¡°Essie, don''t be shy. I''m

    your granddad!¡±

    At that moment, Archie and Benny maintained an indifferent look in their eyes, a testament to their

    taking after Lucian.

    As for Este, she blinked curiously before turning to ask Roxanne, ¡°Mommy, is he our granddad?¡±

    After Roxanne and Lucian nodded in unison, Este gave Grant a polite nod. ¡°Nice to meet you,

    Granddad!¡±

    Este''s warmth took Grant by surprise. He hadn''t expected her to acknowledge him as her

    grandfather on such short notice.

    Meanwhile, Archie and Benny exchange nces before joining in to greet him, ¡°Hello, Granddad.¡±

    Nheless, their expression remained just as distant. As they were more sensible than Este, they

    were aware of how badly Grant had treated Roxanne.

    After acknowledging their greeting with a hum, Grant frantically brought out the new clothes and three

    exquisite-looking boxes.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Roxanne, Mr. Farwell, I''ve bought some outfits for the children. It should fit them perfectly. Also, here

    are three emerald pendants. They aren''t expensive, so it''s not necessary to wear them. I just wanted to

    get them something to remember me by.¡±

    When she saw the approving look Lucian gave her, Roxanne walked over to ept the gifts.

    Heartened by her gesture, Grant broke into a slight smile.

    He subsequently gave the children a nod. ¡°Kids, thank you. I''m really happy to be able to see all of you.

    Well, I think I should go now. You guys continue to have fun.¡±

 Chapter 1954

    Chapter 1954

    CHAPTER 1954 I WILL MAKE YOU PAY

    As Grant departed, the three children stared at his leaving silhouette.

    The silence was quickly broken by Este''s question. ¡°Daddy, Mommy, isn''t Granddad pitiful?¡±

    Archie and Benny corrected their sister immediately. ¡°No, Essie. Granddad isn''t pitiful because he has

    always treated Mommy badly.¡±

    Este responded with a thoughtful nod.

    Lucian and Roxanne didn''tment on the children''s conversation, for they didn''t feel the need to

    lecture them or shape their minds about the matter.

    Instead, they respected the children''s freedom to follow their gut feeling.

    With that, the family continued ying camping games before leaving the park when darkness fell.

    ...

    When Grant returned to his suffocatingly small apartment in a dpidated neighborhood, he found

    Winnie ying on her phone and that she hadn''t cooked dinner.

    The sight triggered within him a sense of hatred for her.

    His temper red immediately. ¡°What''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you prepare dinner? Do you

    think you''re some rich housewife?¡±

    His words elicited a vicious glower from Winnie.

    ¡°Why should I? I''m no longer your wife. Despite having five million in your hands, you didn''t even save

    a single penny. How thick is that skull of yours? And what''s this about me being a rich housewife?

    You''re well aware of how I suffered together with you all these years. Now that your daughter is doing

    well, it''s really ironic that you have fallen into such pathetic circumstances!¡±

    As Gront deported, the three children stored ot his leoving silhouette.

    The silence wos quickly broken by Estello''s question. ¡°Doddy, Mommy, isn''t Gronddod pitiful?¡±

    Archie ond Benny corrected their sister immediotely. ¡°No, Essie. Gronddod isn''t pitiful becouse he hos

    olwoys treoted Mommy bodly.¡±

    Estello responded with o thoughtful nod.

    Lucion ond Roxonne didn''tment on the children''s conversotion, for they didn''t feel the need to

    lecture them or shope their minds obout the motter.

    Insteod, they respected the children''s freedom to follow their gut feeling.

    With thot, the fomily continued ployingping gomes before leoving the pork when dorkness fell.

    ...

    When Gront returned to his suffocotingly smoll oportment in o dilopidoted neighborhood, he found

    Winnie ploying on her phone ond thot she hodn''t cooked dinner.

    The sight triggered within him o sense of hotred for her.

    His temper flored immediotely. ¡°Whot''s the motter with you? Why didn''t you prepore dinner? Do you

    think you''re some rich housewife?¡±

    His words elicited o vicious glower from Winnie.

    ¡°Why should I? I''m no longer your wife. Despite hoving five million in your honds, you didn''t even sove

    o single penny. How thick is thot skull of yours? And whot''s this obout me being o rich housewife?

    You''re well owore of how I suffered together with you oll these yeors. Now thot your doughter is doing

    well, it''s reolly ironic thot you hove follen into such pothetic circumstonces!¡±

    Rage swelled within Grant after he was given a good round of tongueshing by Winnie.

    ¡°Why are you ming me? Roxanne wouldn''t have severed ties with us if you hadn''t bullied her back

    then. Since you''re in so much suffering, you''re more than wee to leave!¡±

    ¡°D*mn it, Grant! How can you kick me out after we''re divorced? Do you even have a conscience? Let

    me tell you. Your son and daughter are on their way here right now, and they won''t forgive you once

    they learn that you have divorced me. How dare you still want me to cook for you?¡±

    The more Winnie thought about it, the more enraged she became. She had assumed that she would

    live a life of luxury after getting married to Grant. Little did she imagine that he would turn out to be a

    coward who was saddled with debt.

    In a fit of rage, Winnie grabbed her phone, put on a pair of new high heels, and stormed into her room

    to start packing.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Fine. I''ll leave. Go ahead and have your father-daughter reunion with Roxanne. You can get some

    money and enjoy yourself with it!¡± Winnie''s rants became increasingly aggressive.

    Cowed into silence, Grant stopped her from leaving in the end.

    ¡°I told you that this is part of the n. I have to make myself look pitiful, as this is what Mr. Crawford

    wants. That''s how I''m going to get close to Roxanne. When I strike it rich after this, you''ll be able to live

    the life you dream of, so please don''t leave. I''ll go get a personal loan for you to buy a new phone and

    some clothes, all right?¡±

    Winnie''s anger gradually dissipated after being assuaged by Grant.

    Winnie''s anger gradually dissipated after being assuaged by Grant.

    At that moment, their old and broken gate let out a piercing screech, heralding the arrival of a female

    figure.

    She wore a frosty expression on her face and was dressed in white office wear as she walked right up

    to Grant and Winnie.

    The couple was briefly stunned before their eyes lit up in joy.

    ¡°Yuliana, you''re back! My precious daughter, you''re finally back!¡± Winnie scrutinized her daughter''s

    outfit and quickly noticed the expensive ne she was wearing. It looks like her life has taken a turn

    for the better.

    As for Grant, he quickly averted his gaze, worried that Yuliana who ask about the divorce.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, have you seen Roxanne? That b*tch seems to have done well for herself. Yet, she didn''t

    invite both of you to her wedding?¡± The anger on Yuliana''s face was unmistakable.

    Winnie nodded before rting what happened by twisting the facts further. While doing so, she

    mentioned Grant''s visit to the children by ident.

    Yuliana furrowed her brows intensely as she red at her father. ¡°Dad, what''s the meaning of this?

    Have you no shame? She has severed ties with you. Yet you ingratiate yourself with her? I don''t care if

    you have an ulterior motive for doing so, but I''m going to make her pay for what she has done to Mom!¡±

 Chapter 1955

    Chapter 1955

    CHAPTER 1955 A PIECE OF TRASH

    ¡°Mom, get dressed quickly. I''m taking you to see someone distinguished!¡± After railing at her father,

    Yuliana lit up a cigarette and sat down impatiently to wait.

    Winnie was briefly stunned before she hurried off to do as she was told. For her daughter to refer to

    someone as distinguished, Winnie was certain that person was really important. Hence, she had to

    make sure she wouldn''t embarrass the former.

    Throughout the entire episode, Grant was frowning as there was nowhere to vent his frustration.

    The reason was that his attempts to pay off his debts had caused Yuliana to lose her rich boyfriend.

    In the end, she couldn''t even find a job and had to leave the country in search of better prospects.

    All these years, Grant rarely interacted with his daughter. At most, he would get to chat a little when the

    latter was on the phone with Winnie.

    A short whileter, Winnie emerged from her room looking rather presentable.

    Yuliana threw her a quick nce, and upon approving of how Winnie looked, she led her mother

    downstairs and got into a Mercedes-Benz.

    The sight of the luxury car shocked Winnie, who knew it cost seven to eight hundred thousand.

    ¡°Yuliana, have you struck it rich?¡± The moment she entered the car, Winnie couldn''t help running herAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    fingers across its opulent interior.

    Yuliana pondered a moment before replying, ¡°I met a rich man in Gerton. Although he''s a little old, he

    likes me a lot and is willing to splurge on me.¡±

    ¡°Age isn''t important. Wealth is what matters in this era.¡± The excitement within Winnie was stirred.

    With nothing further to add, Yuliana drove both of them to a five-star hotel. Upon entering the room, she

    took a shower and changed into a rtively sexy outfit.

    ¡°Mom, listen up. Mr. Ramos will arriveter to talk to you about our wedding. Remember to put on

    some airs and demand a dowry of at least ten million and two houses. A year and a half after our

    wedding, I''ll start causing problems to get him to divorce me. As for the money, you have to keep it safe

    on my behalf.¡±

    If not for Roxanne''s sess, Yuliana would have been satisfied with what she had. A tycoon from

    Gerton was rich enough to give her a life of luxury forever.

    However, when she was being outdone by Roxanne, whom she used to trample upon, she felt the

    need to use the rich tycoon as a stepping stone to help her achieve her ambition.

    Overwhelmed with tion upon hearing the instructions, Winnie railed at Grant out of the blue.

    ¡°You and Dad got divorced?¡± Yuliana was infuriated upon learning the truth.

    ¡°Yes, we did. Isn''t it great? There''s no need for you to care about him anymore. Going forward, both of

    us and your brother will be one family. After all, Grant is nothing but a fool!¡± Winnie was filled with a

    sense of release as she no longer needed to depend on Grant.

    ¡°Fine. Divorce seems to be for the best. I never wanted someone like that for a father anyway. He''s

    nothing but a piece of trash!¡± Yuliana sneered with narrowed eyes, for she had hated Grant for a very

    long time.

    I didn''t expect him to ingratiate himself with Roxanne. Has he forgotten how badly he treated

    Roxanne''s mother back then?

    Thereafter, mother and daughter continued scheming as they waited patiently for David Ramos, the

    tycoon from Gerton.

    Meanwhile, Grant received a call from Jonas who wanted to meet up.

    Grant hurried to a Chanaean restaurant to see thetter and reported his interaction with Roxanne and

    Lucian in detail.

    An insidious glint shed across Jonas'' eyes as spoke. ¡°Good. You did well. Considering how broke

    you have been recently, here''s a million. As for your creditors, don''t give them anything anymore. Also,

    get yourself freshened up to improve your image. If anyone asks about the money, just tell them

    someone has given you a break by investing in you.¡±

 Chapter 1956

    Chapter 1956

    CHAPTER 1956 SHE IS JUST LIKE MY MOM

    The next day, Lucian apanied Roxanne to the cemetery where she paid respects to her mother.

    As it suddenly began to drizzle, the cemetery was quickly covered in mist.

    With an umbre in his hand, Lucian made sure Roxanne was fully covered even if it meant that half of

    his body would get wet.

    Roxanne looked at the tombstone where a picture of her mother was embedded. It captured the first

    time she smiled vibrantly ever since she got seriously sick.

    She could still remember how she rushed back home from school back then and saw how neatly her

    mother was dressed when she returned from a photography studio.

    The beaming expression and the reluctance in her mother''s eyes filled Roxanne with a sense of dread.

    True enough, her mother met her untimely end not long after that.

    Back then, Roxanne felt as if her world had copsed. Her mind drew a nk, as the pir of support in

    her life was now gone.

    She couldn''t even recall how many days she went without food and water. In the end, she held a

    simple funeral for her together with Grant in a detached state of mind.

    Ever since the tragedy, Roxanne kept all her emotions to herself.

    Regardless of the problems she faced in life, she would quietly hide away and let her wounds heal by

    themselves.

    She also swore that she would never forgive Grant for his unconscionable deeds.

    Soon after her mother''s death, Grant married Winnie and brought along Yosef and Yuliana into her life.

    That was when all her troubles started.

    Back then, Lucian wasn''t aware that he was the beacon of light in the darkness that engulfed

    Roxanne''s life. He had be the very reason she continued to live on.

    After all, she was nothing but a lovestruckss. Therefore, when coincidence somehow delivered her to

    the Farwell family where she married Lucian, she couldn''t be any happier.

    This was despite the fact that Lucian harbored no interest in her and only saw her as a lowly gold

    digger.

    However, fate worked in mysterious ways!

    In front of her mother''s grave, Roxanne softly rted Grant''stest situation.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    He has gotten what he deserves!

    Lucian waited quietly by the side until his wife was done. After helping her back to her feet, he knelt

    down in front of the grave and dered, ¡°Mom, you can rest assured that I''ll take good care of

    Roxanne and the kids. I''ll never let anyone bully them ever again. So please bless us from wherever

    you are up there.¡±

    At that moment, a sense of warmth enveloped Roxanne as she smiled at her mother''s picture.

    ¡°Mom, we''re going off now. I''lle with the kids the next time. They''ve finally done it, once a month as

    promised. Aren''t they just filial to their granny?¡±

    Upon emerging from the cemetery, Roxanne no longer felt the sorrow of the past. Instead, there was a

    newfound sense of peace within her.

    ¡°Lucian, do you trust Grant? I still don''t trust him fully until now,¡± asked Roxanne softly as she leaned

    against Lucian''s shoulder inside the car.

    ¡°My sentiments are exactly the same, but don''t you worry. I won''t allow him any opportunity to harm

    you or the children.¡±

    Lucian put his arm around her and pulled her closer.

    Cayden, who was in the driver''s seat, kept his eyes on the road and made sure not to look.

    All of a sudden, Lucian answered a call from James.

    ¡°James said that Mr. and Mrs. Lann will drop by to visit the children tonight. They probably want to

    thank us for helping Mrs. Lann out thest time. From James'' tone, it''s likely that Mrs. Lann''s condition

    has finally stabilized.¡±

    While speaking, Lucian couldn''t help admiring Roxanne for how decisively she resolved the matter the

    last time.

    ¡°That''s wonderful! She has finally gotten over her problems. Mrs. Lann is such a kind person and

    resembles my mom a lot. The reason I managed toe up with that idea was that the situation

    reminded me of the past, making me feel as if there''s something I can do for my mom.¡±

    Thoughts of her mother began to fill Roxanne''s mind.

 Chapter 1957

    Chapter 1957

    CHAPTER 1957 FAMILIAL RELATIONSHIPS

    Jones and Yennefer brought plenty of gifts, which included vintage red wine preserved for twenty years

    from Faulkay, Red Hibernia coffee beans that were extremely rare in the south, and expensive

    mushrooms harvested from the mountainous regions in Xendale.

    Roxanne had never seen most of the items given by the couple.

    It was said that one catty of the mushrooms cost tens of thousands.

    Roxanne was speechless as she listened to Sonya chatting with Yennefer. The gifts for this visit alone

    already cost almost a million.

    In front of Elias and Sonya, Yennefer continuously praised Roxanne. She waxed lyrical about her

    impressive medical skills, good looks, and ability to manage such arge corporation in addition to

    giving birth to three adorable children. It made Roxanne seem like such a rare gem of a wife.

    Sonya began feeling guilty and joined her in praising her daughter-inw too.

    Jones and Elias exchanged pleasantries and expressed their deepest regret for not attending Lucian''s

    wedding. After which, Elias pulled his old pal along with him to taste the red wine.

    Lucian and James leisurely sipped the various kinds of premium coffee on the second-floor balcony.

    The rtionship between both families was pleasant and harmonious.

    Yennefer requested Roxanne to keep a lookout for any eligible young woman as James still had not

    found a wife.

    Roxanne pondered it over and decided that finding a woman good enough for James would be no easy

    task.

    She only had one close friend and was upied with Jonathan. In fact, James was very well aware of

    that.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I''m half joking, Roxanne! Just let me know if you evere across someone you think might be

    suitable. Don''t worry about it.¡± Yennefer hurriedly rified when she observed the troubled look on

    Roxanne''s face.

    Roxanne nodded with a smile. ¡°I''ll head to the kitchen to help prepare dinner!¡±

    ¡°What? Does your mother-inw still require you to cook?¡± Yennefer eyed Sonya.

    Sonya was taken aback and hastily waved her hands. ¡°Of course not! Roxanne doesn''t have to worry

    about that. There is a cook who has everything taken care of. She''s merely thinking of whipping up

    several dishes as a treat since all of you are here.¡±

    At that, she turned her gaze to Roxanne.

    ¡°My mom cooks mostly and often prepares soup for me. Her culinary skills these days are out of this

    world, and the truth is that I rarely cook.¡± Roxanne inclined her head.

    Feeling relief that Roxanne had given her an out, Sonya beamed as she stood. ¡°Let me do it. I recently

    learned a new recipe for a soup that will go well with the mushrooms you bought.¡±

    With that, she went to the kitchen.

    Yennefer gave Roxanne a sly smile behind Sonya''s back. ¡°That''s more like it! She used toin to

    me about how inadequate you were. It''s payback time!¡±

    Roxanne had not expected Yennefer to react so vehemently to the injustice that he had suffered.

    Nevertheless, she still rified, ¡°That''s all in the past. She treats me well now, and I''m certain we won''t

    be at odds ever again.¡±

    Yennefer nodded and discreetly admired Roxanne for being so magnanimous. There were rifts

    between other inws that could not be mended, even after a long time.

    The two families shared a sumptuous meal where wine flowed freely, and the atmosphere was full of

    merriment.

    Elias and Jones kept drinking non-stop until nine-thirty. Only then did James manage to get his father

    to go home.

    When Roxanne returned to her room after tucking the children to bed, Lucian was still reading.

    Lucian seemed to have thought of something as he marked the page of the book he was reading with a

    bookmark and close it.

    ¡°There''s something I need to tell you,¡± Lucian said solemnly.

    Roxanne was putting on her moisturizer and nodded. ¡°Go on.¡±

    ¡°I investigated that the Crawford family in the North has assigned a man called Jonas to Horington.

    He''s been in contact with Grant and given him arge sum. I had a hunch that something was off when

    Grant kept trying to rub shoulders with us!¡±

 Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958

    Chapter 1958 A Frozen Smile

    Roxanne''s heart fell as her pity for Grant was instantly wiped clean.

    She forced a smile that was tinged with bitterness. ¡°Well then, I guess his divorce from Winnie was just

    a ploy to garner sympathy. I wonder what his motivations are behind all these.¡±

    Lucian nodded his head. Someone of his status would not care for someone like Grant.

    However, he was worried about Roxanne being upset over having such a father.

    ¡°Perhaps he''s trying to get close to you now that you possess the wealth he desires.¡±

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian''s words eliminated the need for further analysis of Grant''s actions.

    Roxanne felt so disappointed that she resolved never to give her errant father another chance.

    One weekter, Roxanne no longer frequented the research institute often, yet new medicine was

    being produced incessantly.

    The pricing set by the medicalpany meant that they were suffering losses every month.

    Flora Verba Group flourished under James'' leadership, whereby its profits kept increasing until it was

    sufficient to cover the cost it took to research the medicine.

    The officials in thepany had invited Roxanne to attend theirmendation assembly multiple

    times and wished to crown her with several titles of honor, all of which she''d refused.

    Harvey had taught her not to pursue pointless fame. He could have generated a fortune yet had

    chosen to remain a research professor.

    On that day, Roxanne led Peregrine and several higher-ups in the research institute to the hotel.

    They were preparing to meet with a medicalpany from Adrune to discuss patent rights.

    Although they suffered losses locally, granting their patent to an internationalpany would help them

    generate more profit.

    ¡°The licensing fees will be calcted annually and will be around one billion for ten years, after which

    the other party will be able to freely use the technology to produce all six types of medicine without

    limit.¡± Linda gave a brief report to Roxanne while walking.

    Then she led the team and held her head high while walking confidently, attracting the attention of the

    hotel guests.

    The negotiation process was simple. She faced the snobbish representatives from the international

    company and insisted on the price she''d set no matter how hard they tried to negotiate with her.

    She finally had a say after many years ofplying with their terms while using their patent.

    Atst, they relented and agreed to Roxanne¡¯s price. Both parties signed the relevant documents

    swiftly.

    Peregrinemented as they exited the hotel, ¡°I remember once, during my years at the research center

    in the north, I needed foreign technology to save a patient. The foreigners intentionally withheld it from

    me, and I had no choice but to watch helplessly as my patient''s life drained away. All they care about is

    profit and have no respect for ethics!¡±

    Roxanne nodded. She''d heard of simr incidents from her mentor as well.

    ¡°Roxanne, the truth is that many people overlook how brilliant and great a person you are. They may

    take you as a fool for having a non-profit-oriented research organization and medicalpany.

    However, you focus on the big picture. That is something most ordinary people can''tprehend. I''m

    extremely blessed to have a chance to work with you on such a meaningful initiative.¡±

    Peregrine was ovee with emotion. The rest of the higher-ups in doing research and development

    echoed his sentiments as they nodded. They have never even dreamed of living a life of riches and

    glory when deciding to follow Roxanne as their leader. Yet Flora

    Verba Group had unexpectedly given them huge bonuses. Everyone present had gotten bonuses worth

    several million.

    ¡°I have to admit that I''m not as far-sighted as you think. I simply can''t stand watching people in poverty

    suffer all their lives because of illness.¡±

    That was indeed how she''d initially set her goal out to be. The drastic changes along the way had not

    been part of the n.

    Suddenly, Roxanne caught sight of a face that was familiar yet unfamiliar to her while she was about to

    step out of the hotel entrance.

    Her smile froze. She¡¯d bumped into the person she abhorred the most, Yuliana.

 Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959

    Chapter 1959 p

    d in designer attire with a heavily made-up face, Yuliana was adorned with gold and silver jewelry

    on her wrists, neck, and cars, exuding a sense of opulence and grandeur.

    Uponying eyes on Roxanne, she was momentarily surprised. However, she quickly regained her

    composure and arched her eyebrows, smiling as she strode toward her sister.

    ¡°Isn''t this my dear sister? It''s such a coincidence. We haven''t seen each other in six or seven years,

    right?¡± Yuliana''s voice was always tinged with a sarcastic tone.

    Roxanne''s expression was solemn, and her eyes reflected an indifferent attitude. She retorted

    immediately, ¡°I heard you were a tour guide in South East Aploth. How did you suddenly fulfill your

    dream of bing part of a wealthy family?¡±

    Peregrine and Linda, standing beside her, exchanged surprised nces as they tried to discern

    Yuliana¡¯s identity. Why would she dare to act so arrogantly in front of Roxanne?

    Roxanne shot Linda a look; thetter immediately nodded and led Peregrine and the other executives

    away.

    ¡°How can I everpare to you, Roxanne? I never imagined that Mr. Farwell of the Farwell Group

    would remarry you. You''re the one who has achieved your dream by attaching yourself to a wealthy

    family. I''m nothingpared to you.¡± Yuliana''s words were full of sarcasm.

    Without giving Roxanne a chance to retaliate, she continued, ¡°Looks like having children brings many

    benefits. A responsible man like Mr. Farwell must have remarried you because of the children. I need to

    follow your lead, Roxanne!¡±

    A grim look crept onto Roxanne''s face. As there was no one else around, she felt no need to be

    courteous toward Yuliana.

    ¡°Yuliana, you are still as sharp-tongued as ever! However, trying to provoke me with those worthless

    words is futile now. I guess you must be jealous. So what if I did marry into a wealthy family? I should

    remind you to check the current market value of Flora Verba Group. I''m now a wealthy woman in my

    own right! Do you understand?¡± Roxanne hissed.

    Her quick-witted remarks shattered Yuliana¡¯s pretentious pride.

    Her face reddened with embarrassment as she clenched her teeth and gave Roxanne a cold re.

    ¡°Don''t get too smug, Roxanne! Life is long and unpredictable, and no one knows what will happen in

    the future. But one thing is for sure, in the past, you were nothing but a punching bag for me!¡±

    Yuliana intended to unt her own superiority by bringing up past events, but to her surprise, Roxanne

    remembered everything vividly.

    She shot Yuliana a ferocious re and swiftlynded a hard p on the woman''s face.

    p!

    Yuliana cradled her stinging cheek and seethed with anger. ¡°How dare you hit me?¡±

    As she shouted in anger, she lifted her hand, poised to strike back.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    However, she was caught off guard when suddenly, four to five figures surrounded Roxanne.

    Those were bodyguards that Lucian had arranged to always be by Roxanne¡¯s side. They were ordered

    to follow her in public areas and remain alert, especially when she came into contact with someone

    unfamiliar.

    The sight of Roxanne taking action naturally made them vignt, and they immediately appeared by her

    side as quickly as possible to ensure her safety.

    As soon as Yuliana raised her right hand, one of the bodyguards swiftly grabbed her wrist while the

    other pinned her to the ground, leaving her no time to react.

    Although their actions weren''t too violent, they still caused a scene and attracted the attention of many

    onlookers.

    Yuliana felt utterly embarrassed as she was held to the ground before she even had the time to react.

    She gritted her teeth and screamed, ¡°What do you guys want? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll call the police?

    Roxanne, I can''t believe you!¡±

    Roxanne towered over Yuliana, looking down at her while saying in an icy tone, ¡°Call the police? Sure,

    go ahead. Do you know how long I have been waiting for this day?¡±

    After speaking, she bent over slightly and raised her hand to p Yuliana¡¯s other cheek.

 Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960

    Chapter 1960 Foolish

    Roxanne knew that she was losing control of herself and that her actions might really cause her to end

    up getting arrested.

    However, she couldn''t care less. All the resentment she had been enduring for years could only be

    vented through ps.

    Yuliana was in a daze after the second p.

    By then, the hotel security noticed that something was wrong. He approached them, seemingly to stop

    Roxanne¡¯s actions.

    Just then, an onlooker called out, ¡°Isn''t that Roxanne, the young mistress of the Farwell family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can''t believe it''s her! I didn''t expect her to have such an aggressive side!¡±

    ¡°Hey, stop filming! There must be a reason why Roxanne pped the woman. I bet she''s evil¡±

    Following a hushed exchange between the onlookers, the security personnel exchanged nces and

    hastened to obstruct the onlookers¡¯ view.

    They didn''t dare to get too close, as the hostile aura emanating from the bodyguards was intimidating.

    ¡°Please calm down, Mrs. Farwell. There are a lot of people here, and we''re worried that it may affect

    your reputation,¡± urged the head of the security team.

    Although his reminder calmed her down a little, she continued fixing her cold gaze on Yuliana.

    Over the years, Yuliana had subjected her to various forms of bullying and humiliation.

    Yuliana had also verbally abused Roxanne¡¯s mother, iming thetter was unworthy of love and

    inferior to Winnie. As if that wasn''t bad enough, when Roxanne''s mother fell seriously ill, Yuliana

    cursed her, wishing for her to die early.

    Furthermore, Yuliana had also cut up several of Roxanne''s favorite outfits and burned all the ssroom

    notes that she had worked hard on for many years.

    To make matters worse, she had purposely spread baseless rumors about Roxanne having a

    miscarriage while they were still in school, resulting in Roxanne being regarded with disdain by her

    ssmates.

    Yuliana never stopped bullying Roxanne.

    In the end, she even threw away Roxanne''s mother''s belongings after thetter passed away.

    Back then, Roxanne did not have the chance to vent her anger. She could only suppress her hatred

    deep in her heart because Grant was biased toward Yuliana. Winnie also contributed to the bullying,

    and Yosef even resorted to physical violence.

    Her entire family was devoid of conscience.

    Yuliana struggled to get up from the ground while gnashing her teeth in anger, but she did not dare to

    act rashly again. Instead, she picked up her phone to seek help.

    Her husband, David Ramos, should be arriving soon.

    Roxanne remained calm as she waited to see how Yuliana would fight back.

    ¡°Honey, where are you? Hurry up ande over! I was beaten by someone!¡± Yuliana started weeping

    as if she had just suffered grievances. Roxanne was curious about the identity of Yuliana''s ¡°honey¡±

    after witnessing the other woman''s poor acting.

    Unexpectedly, a few minutester, Lucian arrived before David did.

    Linda could sense Roxanne''¡¯s anger before she left. Rationalizing that Yuliana was not to be

    underestimated, she decided to inform Lucian about what was happening.

    Upon seeing the hatred in Roxanne''¡¯s eyes, he went straight to her and took her hand, expressing his

    concern for her well-being.

    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Lucian asked gently as he examined if Roxanne was hurt.

    The woman shook her head and replied,

    ¡°Lucian, this is that amazing step-sister of mine, Yuliana.¡±

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    Lucian''s eyes narrowed into slits. It was clear that the mention of her name had triggered a deep-

    seated rage within him.

    Yuliana trembled with fear as she had never been intimidated by someone''s re before.

    ¡°So, you are the one who bullied Roxanne for so many years?¡± he asked in an interrogating tone.

    Scared out of her wits, Yuliana came to the realization of how foolish she was to return to

    Horington and challenge Roxanne.

 Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961

    Chapter 1961 You May Scram Now

    Yuliana''s terror and shock outweighed the pain in her cheek.Her eyes showed fear as she spoke.

    "No, I''m her sister! She misunderstood a lot of things.Some were done by my mother, not me.Lucian,

    please don''t misunderstand me!"

    She was aware that Roxanne had the support of Lucian, so confronting Roxanne head-on would only

    lead to humiliation.

    Thus, she hoped that Lucian would spare her if she sounded aggrieved.

    Lucian''s face darkened when he heard her pleas, for he found her remark grating to his ears.

    "Who are you to address me by my name? We''re not rted in any way! My wife has never

    acknowledged you as her sister!" he dered.

    Roxanne was simrly appalled by Yuliana¡¯s shameless behavior, and anger boiled within her as she

    snarled, "Listen, Yuliana.Even if we share the samest name, I don''t have a sister like you.If you keep

    talking nonsense, I''ll tear your mouth apart!"

    The ingratiating smile on Yuliana¡¯s lips froze.

    Countless thoughts raced through her mind, but eventually, she clenched her jaw and caved in.

    "Fine.I won''t call you by your name, then.Mr.and Mrs.Farwell, are you nning on beating me to death

    in public?"

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Lucian was surprised to see how fast her attitude changed.

    "Beat you to death? You don''t deserve my time.You''d better stop scheming against my wife, or I''ll make

    sure your life bes a living hell!"Lucian warned, so annoyed that he almost felt likeughing.He

    then shot Roxanne a reassuring look.After thinking it through, Roxanne knew that it was pointless to

    p someone like Yuliana.It was not like a few ps could knock any sense into her.

    Her fury slowly faded into thin air.

    A hint of arrogance shed across her gaze as she gave a dismissive wave.

    "You may scram now, Yuliana!"

    That was the most humiliating moment in Yuliana¡¯s life, ever.She was consumed by such intense fury

    that her heart was wrenching with anger.

    Gritting her teeth, she wanted nothing more than to tear Roxanne into pieces.

    However, herst bit of rationality urged her to leave.

    Staying meant enduring more of Roxanne''s ps.

    In the end, she shot Roxanne a vicious re and spun on her heels to hasten away.

    D*mn it, d*mn tt, d*mn it! Roxanne, I won''t forget this.

    I swear I''ll make you experience endless humiliation and anguish! After regaining herposure,

    Roxanne realized her adrenaline level had returned to normal, causing her to feel drained all of a

    sudden.

    Seeing that, Lucian grabbed her arm so she could lean on him for support.

    "Are you okay?"

    Roxanne nodded and shed a satisfied grin.

    "I''m sorry for losing my temper.When I saw Yuliana, all I could think about was getting revenge."

    "I understand.You don''t have to exin anything," said Lucian, silently making up his mind.

    The security guards of the hotel returned to their positions after Roxanne got into the car, and the

    guests who were hoping to witness the unfolding drama were disappointed.

    When Lucian drove Roxanne home, the children were there, too.

    Leaving Roxanne to spend time with the kids, he entered his study to give Cayden a call.

    Lucian issued a coldmand, "Listen carefully.Use whatever means necessary to ensure that Yuliana

    Jarvis never sets foot in Horington again."

    Cayden hadn''t heard his employer speak with such seriousness in a while, so he responded promptly,

    "Understood.I''ll take care of it immediately."

    After the call ended, Lucian emerged from his studyposedly and joined Roxanne in ying with

    the children.

 Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962

    Chapter 1962 Explode With Rage

    As night descended, Yuliana stepped out of the clinic and caressed her swollen cheek.

    The memory of the earlier events flooded her mind, causing her to tremble with rage.

    Although Yuliana had registered her marriage with David, a wealthy businessman, they were only

    husband and wife in name, as he refused toe to Horington.

    As such, she was busy instigating David toe to Horington to invest in a newpany here.

    Yuliana was under the impression that establishing apany like Flora Verba Group would be easy

    as thepany seemed to be doing well under Roxanne''¡¯s lead.

    She had even started reaching out to some of the researchers from Roxanne''s research institute,

    thinking that she could persuade them to join her newpany with betterpensation.

    Yuliana believed that as long as she offered enough money, these researchers would abandon their

    current jobs and bring their technology to herpany.

    Back at the five-star hotel, she strode to the front desk to order dinner to be sent to her room.

    To her shock, the receptionist gave her an apologetic smile.

    "Greetings, Ms.Jarvis.I''m sorry to inform you that you won''t be able to continue your stay at our hotel

    due to some special reasons.Please pack your luggage and check out as soon as possible!"

    Yuliana was outraged after the initial shock wore off.

    "What do you mean? I have several thousand credits on my membership card! Why am I being denied

    a stay here? I can''t believe you''re trying to kick me, a VVIP, out! I demand to speak to your manager!"

    No matter how furious Yuliana was, the receptionist remained unfazed and apologized again, her face

    devoid of expression.

    In the end, two security guards came over, telling Yuliana to pack her luggage.

    They also informed her that if she refused to do so, they would be happy to help her.

    Subsequently, the hotel manager came out and told her she would most probably be denied entry to

    every hotel in Horington.

    Yuliana was taken aback by the manager''s words, feeling as if she had just been hit with a ton of

    bricks.

    "Why is this happening? What right do you have to do this to me? I''m going to call the police!" she

    hollered, losing her temper.

    The hotel manager''s gaze turned dark.

    "Ms.Jarvis, I''ll be blunt with you.You have been cklisted because you offended someone you

    shouldn''t have."

    Realization dawned on Yuliana.

    It¡¯s all Lucian''¡¯s fault! He must''ve pressured them to do so.

    Clenching her jaw, she packed up reluctantly and left the hotel with her luggage in humiliation.

    At a loss, Yuliana dialed her wealthy husband''s number in a panic, hoping he could help her out of the

    mess she had gotten herself into.

    "Honey, I''m in a bit of trouble here.Can you see if there''s any way you can help me out?" she asked

    with a hint of coyness.

    In the past, David would usually acquiesce to her requests whenever she used her coy charm on him.

    After all, he was an older man in his fifties who had a weakness for her flirting.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    To her surprise, David replied coldly, "Buy a ne ticket and leave Horington tonight, or else our

    marriage will be over."

    Yuliana gaped incredulously.

    "Honey, what''s wrong? Don''t tell me..."

    Despite being based in Gerton, David was a powerful and wealthy figure with connections in Chanaea

    that he had been expanding in recent years.

    Yuliana found it hard to believe that he stood no chance against Lucian.

    "Who do you think you are, offending the Farwell family? Are you trying to drag me into your mess? I

    can give you all the money you want, but if you try to harm me, I''ll dump you instantly.Your body is the

    only thing that matters to me, so don''t think you''re indispensable! If you refuse to return to Gerton, you

    won''t need toe back ever again.Keep the money I gave you."

    David wasn''t naive.

    It dawned on him, albeit btedly, that his new wife was nothing but trouble after receiving a call from

    the Farwell family.

    He was well aware that the Farwell family was a powerful entity not just in Horington but beyond, and

    he was in no position to make enemies with them.

    After the call ended, Yuliana stood on the bustling street, allowing the chilly breeze to bite at her skin,

    Despite the cold, she felt her blood boiling with fury.She felt as if she were about to explode with rage.

    "Roxanne Jarvis, f*ck you! Just you wait! I won''t forget how you humiliated me today.Cmity will

    certainly befall you and your children!"

 Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963

    Chapter 1963 A Little Sister

    Despite her reluctance, Yuliana couldn''t afford to lose David as he was her cash cow. She had no

    choice but to call her mother and inform her about the situation.

    Winnie was consumed with anger upon hearing about the situation and couldn''t stop cursing Roxanne.

    ¡°Yuliana, what should we do next? You should return to David''s side. You''re too easy to find here, and

    the Farwell family is a powerful enemy. I''m still here, and we''ll find a chance to retaliate. There''s no way

    we''d let this slide without putting up a fight! I''ll make sure they get a taste of their own medicine when I

    have the chance to harm the three children!¡±

    Winnie was currently basking in the luxurious life of owning two houses and dreaming of her

    prosperous future. Little did she know that Roxanne would stir up trouble at this very moment.

    Not only did Roxanne refuse to acknowledge their stepmother-stepdaughter rtionship, but she even

    had the audacity to target Yuliana, her precious daughter. Hence, Winnie would definitely avenge her

    daughter.

    ¡°Mom, I understand. I''ll leave soon. When Yosef returns, tell him to keep a low profile and not provoke

    Roxanne. She''s out for blood and will target anyone she can. We''ll have our chance for revengeter.

    And forget about that loser, Grant. Leave him!¡±

    The mother-and-daughter duo acted as if they were never going to see each other again. Roxanne, on

    the other hand, knew nothing about their conversation. All she knew was that she was thoroughly

    disappointed in that family. She had found a new family, one that could serve as her safe harbor and

    her source of support.

    Lucian finally breathed a sigh of relief when

    Cayden reported to him that Yuliana had left Horington that same night.

    That night, Roxanne''s stomach churned violently. It was unclear whether it was due to her agitation

    earlier in the day that her stomach was acting up. She ran into the bathroom and started retching.

    Seeing how ufortable she was, Lucian patted her back gently and asked what she ate that day to

    cause an upset stomach.

    However, Roxanne lifted her head, her lips curling into a sweet smile.

    Lucian was stunned for a brief moment before he understood the meaning behind her smile. A look of

    surprise crossed his face.

    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± he asked urgently.

    Roxanne gave him the side eye. ¡°Don''t forget that I''m a doctor!¡±

    ¡°Take your own pulse and confirm it!¡± Lucian could barely tamp down his excitement.

    Roxanne shook her head as she sshed water on her face. ¡°There''s no point in doing that as it''s too

    early to detect anything. But I''m pretty sure I''m pregnant. My period has beente for over ten days.

    Besides, I ate the same food as you today. There''s no reason for me to have a stomach bug when

    you''re doing fine,¡± she calmly stated her judgment.

    Lucian''s face lit up with a broad smile as he jumped up and down in joy, making a triumphant gesture

    with his hands.

    ¡°I''m so happy! This is great! Our baby is finally on the way. It took so long that I''m beginning to think

    something''s wrong with me,¡± he said half- jokingly.

    The next second, however, Lucian began worrying about Roxanne''s busy schedule. He told her

    solemnly, ¡°Once we confirm that you''re indeed pregnant, you have to adjust your daily and work

    routine. I won''t allow you to work too hard.¡±

    Roxanne''s eyes sparkled with joy as she obediently nodded.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    It was possible for her to rx for the time being as the research institute, hospital, and

    Flora Verba Group were all managed by capable individuals.

    I should take the chance to give birth to a baby boy! No, not a boy. A little girl would be better. Essie

    keeps saying she wants a baby sister and that shell be an amazing big sister.

    That night, the couple stayed up till the wee hours, excitedly chatting about their ns after the baby

    was born.

 Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964

    Chapter 1964 A Huge Fuss

    The following morning, under Lucian¡¯s insistence, Roxanne relented and allowed him to drive her to the

    hospital.

    Madilyn assumed that her superior was conducting a sudden inspection, so she politely invited both of

    them into her office.

    She gathered her recent work records in a neat stack and handed them to Roxanne. ¡°Boss, here you

    go. You should consider raising my sry!¡±

    Roxanne rolled her eyes before murmuring that she might be pregnant again.

    Madilyn¡¯s jaw dropped wide open in shock, but she soon regained herposure and beamed in

    delight. ¡°I¡¯m going to have another godchild! That¡¯s great!¡±

    She turned to Lucian and gave him the thumbs-up. ¡°Congrattions, Mr. Farwell!¡±

    Pleased, Lucian smiled and bobbed his head gently.

    Roxanne pouted at his reaction. Why does he look so smug?

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that you came here early in the morning for a checkup to examine the baby¡¯s

    condition? Why would youe to the hospital? You can use a pregnancy test strip. It is inadvisable to

    use equipment to check your pregnancy since you have only just be pregnant,¡± Madilyn told them.

    Roxanne shot Lucian a pointed look. ¡°See? I told you so, didn¡¯t I? You didn¡¯t have to go to such

    lengths.¡±

    Lucian could only listen to Madilyn¡¯s advice as she was the hospital director.

    Soon, the pregnancy test strip showed that Roxanne was indeed pregnant.

    ¡°Okay. Please take good care of my best friend, Mr. Farwell. If you¡¯re looking for advice on how to take

    care of her, you should make sure to attend the sses offered at the obstetrics and gynecology

    department every week. These sses will provide you with tips and advice on how to best care for

    pregnant women,¡± Madilyn promoted her hospital¡¯s services.

    She was actually joking, but to her surprise, Lucian gave a solemn nod.

    ¡°Okay. Sign me up, Madilyn. From this week onward, I¡¯ll attend the sses to learn how to be a good

    father,¡± he promised.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Madilyn blinked.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Roxanne nodded in all seriousness. ¡°I can vouch that he¡¯s telling the truth. You should charge him a

    high price for your services!¡±

    Thus, Lucian signed up for the sses and was required to attend two thirty-minute sessions per week.

    After leaving the hospital, Lucian hopped into the car and began driving, his excitement palpable. He

    asked Roxanne if she¡¯d like to visit the shopping mall with him, eager to begin purchasing items fortheir

    unborn child.

    ¡°Honey, you¡¯re already a father of three. This isn¡¯t your first time. There¡¯s no need to be this excited,

    right?¡± The man¡¯s reaction left Roxanne speechless, for she thought it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Lucian disregarded her and muttered to himself, ¡°After buying new clothes, we must remember to

    launder them several times to ensure they are free from germs. Let¡¯s not forget to preserve a memento

    of the baby¡¯s footprint. Have you done that for Archie and Benny previously?¡±

    Roxanne gave a helpless shrug.

    When they arrived home, Jonathan¡¯s car was already parked outside.

    They walked into the living room to see Jonathan boiling some water there. As usual, he was here to

    enjoy some coffee with Lucian.

    ¡°Jonathan, why are you free to pay us a visit today? I thought you were traveling?¡± Lucian asked. It had

    been a while since theyst saw each other, so Lucian noticed some changes in Jonathan.

    He appeared to be more at ease and more vivacious than usual.

    ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, where did you go? I let myself in since you weren¡¯t around,¡± Jonathan greeted them

    with a smile.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to inform us in advance. You cane whenever you want. I have stashed some

    premium coffee beans that I want to share with you. Let¡¯s have a taste.¡±

    With that, Lucian headed into the kitchen. The coffee beans had to be kept in a cooling ce to prevent

    them from going bad.

 Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965

    Chapter 1965 Go With The Flow

    After some time, the entire living room was filled with a faint coffee fragrance.

    Even Roxanne couldn¡¯t help drinking two cups. The coffee left a pleasant aftertaste in her mouth.

    Lucian and Jonathan chatted idly, discussing many famous tourist spots and interesting cultural stories.

    Taking in Jonathan¡¯s current state, he seemed like apletely different person.

    ¡°Lucian, I¡¯vepletely recovered, and I think it¡¯s time for me to return to work.¡± That was a decision

    Jonathan made after thorough consideration.

    However, Lucian appeared unhurried after hearing that. He merely nced at Jonathan and slowly

    lifted his cup to savor the coffee.

    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay now?¡± he asked calmly.

    Jonathan nodded, the look in his eyes calm and peaceful.

    ¡°Lucian, I used to think that I was pressured into doing my job, but now it seems that the business

    industry suits me well and is the only ce where I shine.¡±

    That was what Jonathan observed recently. He once thought everyone was more or less pressured into

    progressing in life by personal gains.

    However, ever since he became acquainted with Madilyn, her many qualities influenced him.

    For Madilyn, the responsibility of being the hospital¡¯s director was not just a profession but more like a

    career she was passionate about.

    Subsequently, Jonathan suddenly came to the realization that the medicinal herbs business managed

    by his family could actually help millions of patients too.

    Those coborations with Lucian also elevated the industry and provided many job opportunities.

    Following those revtions, Jonathan finallyid to rest the ghost of all his doubts and dejection that

    had been bothering him for the past twenty years.

    Taking in the determined look on Jonathan¡¯s face, Lucian was reminded of their younger days when

    they pursued their dreams with great motivation together.

    ¡°It¡¯s great that you have regained your confidence,¡± Roxanne said with a smile.

    ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do. James is currently managing Flora Verba Group, and everything is going well

    there. You¡¯ll be in charge of Snuggly. In due course, we¡¯ll turn Snuggly into the country¡¯s biggest

    children¡¯s clothing brand.¡±

    Jonathan agreed to Lucian¡¯s n without hesitation.

    They chatted for a while longer before Jonathan took his leave.

    Once he was gone, Roxanne immediately called her best friend to ask what exactly thetter had done

    to bring about such a drastic change in Jonathan.

    Roxanne¡¯s question left Madilyn somewhat puzzled. ¡°What did I do? I didn¡¯t notice. I¡¯ve been swamped,

    dealing with numerous patients from an ident in the past few days. I haven¡¯t been seeing Jonathan

    muchtely!¡±

    Roxanne was stumped and a little taken aback. She was under the impression that Madilyn must have

    provided Jonathan with some kind of encouragement behind the scenes.

    ¡°If so, how far has your rtionship with him progressed?¡± she asked Madilyn in curiosity.

    ¡°Well, to be honest, there hasn¡¯t been much progress. We haven¡¯t even held hands,¡± Madilyn calmly

    exined.

    Then, she expressed her current state of mind.

    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

    She believed in letting things happen naturally and didn¡¯t want to be too proactive or passive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just go with the flow. I¡¯ve stopped worrying about these things. Perhaps I don¡¯t carry enough weight

    in his heart. Speaking of which, Coralie came to the hospital recently to settle her previous medical

    expenses and asked me to return the money Jonathan had paid on her behalf.¡± Madilyn¡¯s tone carried

    a hint of fatigue.

    Roxanne could understand the helplessness of being caught in an awkward position.

    Not knowing how to console orfort Madilyn, Roxanne could only tell her to take good care of

    herself and not overwork.

    ¡°I got it. Bring the three kids over to my ce when you¡¯re free. My mom won¡¯t stop talking about them.

    She learned many new dishes and wants the children to try them.¡±

    Roxanne nodded and agreed.

    With Madilyn always busy at work and Lorraine being a stranger in a strangend, it was natural for the

    latter to feel slightly lonely.

    Hence, Roxanne figured letting the children spend more time with Lorraine would be a good idea.

 Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966

    Chapter 1966 Blessed

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    When the children returned from school, Roxanne told them that their godmother wanted to see them

    and y with them. All three kids happily agreed and waited for their godmother to pick them up.

    Twenty minutester, Madilyn arrived at the manor and brought the children away.

    Roxanne discussed with Lucian, nning to inform Elias and Sonya about her pregnancy.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Lucian and I have something to tell you,¡± Roxanne said calmly to her parents-inw.

    Upon hearing their daughter-inw¡¯s solemn tone, the couple looked shocked, thinking something

    serious had happened.

    In their opinion, there wasn¡¯t much their son couldn¡¯t handle, so if Lucian and Roxanne needed their

    help, that matter must be pretty severe.

    Roxanne didn¡¯t realize that there was anything wrong with her tone either.

    Lucian, on the other hand, was all smiles when he looked at his parents upon entering the room.

    ¡°Lucian, what happened?¡± Sonya asked anxiously.

    Lucian and Roxanne exchanged nces, their excitement barely concealed. They then quickly asked

    Sonya and Elias to sit down.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, why are you so nervous? Roxanne and I want to tell you some great news!¡± Lucian

    couldn¡¯t stop himself from grinning.

    Roxanne also noticed the tension in her parents-inw¡¯s expressions and decided to cut to the chase.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, our family may be weing a fourth child soon!¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡±

    Elias and Sonya were both stunned for a moment before exchanging incredulous nces.

    Immediately afterward, they beamed from ear to ear in utter delight.

    ¡°Roxanne, are you telling the truth? You¡¯re finally pregnant? This is such a pleasant surprise!¡± Sonya

    couldn¡¯t help pping her hands. Then, she stood up in enrapturement, walked over to Roxanne, and

    held thetter¡¯s hand.

    Elias was simrly overjoyed, scratching his head and asking, ¡°That¡¯s great, so what should we do

    next? Sonya, you must start preparing nourishments for Roxanne!¡±

    Sonya nodded vigorously. ¡°Absolutely. That is a must. Roxanne, hurry up and write down everything

    you want to eat and drink. I can make anything you want. I can learn even if I don¡¯t know how to make

    them!¡±

    Lucian had anticipated his parents to react in that manner.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t get too excited. I¡¯ve already signed up for antenatal sses to learn how to take care

    of Roxanne during her pregnancy. Dad, you¡¯ll be in charge of the three children, while Mom will be

    responsible for the meals. Let¡¯s all be prepared to wee the fourth child.¡±

    Lucian was indeed the CEO of arge corporation, capable of even distributing household tasks

    reasonably and efficiently.

    Roxanne hadn¡¯t expected her fourth child to cause such amotion in the family.

    She felt a surge of bliss in her heart. This fourth child is so much more blessed than his or her older

    siblings.

    With that in mind, she took the initiative to express her thoughts, ¡°Dad, Mom, Lucian, I appreciate all

    the effort you¡¯ll put in.

    However, there¡¯s something I want to remind everyone, including myself. We must make sure not to

    show favoritism toward this new addition to our family. We must treat all the children equally, not

    focusing too much on the fourth child and neglecting the other three. I think it¡¯s best not to make too

    much fuss regarding this pregnancy.¡±

    Hearing their daughter-inw¡¯s words, Elias and Sonya both nodded in agreement.

    Lucian was also startled, realizing that he could potentially make the mistake Roxanne mentioned.

    Hence, he reminded himself inwardly to treat each child fairly.

 Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967

    Chapter 1967 When Did I Ever Say That

    During dinner, Madilyn sent a video to Roxanne to inform thetter that the kids ate well. They all

    enjoyed the sumptuous meal very much.

    Madilyn also reported what activities they had nned to do together. She was going to rx and y

    some mobile games with Archie and Benny. As she was so bad at gaming, she needed the two boys to

    guide her.

    Este, on the other hand, would be learning how to make perfume sachets from Lorraine. This was

    something Este enjoyed doing as well.

    ¡°You know what, Roxanne? Every time my mom sees these three kids, she¡¯ll start badgering me

    afterward. I have no choice but to bring them over to distract her from her anxiety,¡±ined

    Madilyn.

    Roxanne¡¯s three children were so outstanding that anyone who saw them would have the urge to

    snatch them away.

    Now, a fourth one was on the way.

    Madilyn could already imagine how Lorraine was going to nag her about starting a family once

    Roxanne¡¯s fourth baby was here.

    ¡°If I still don¡¯t make progress with Jonathan, there¡¯s a big possibility that I¡¯ll be forced to go on blind

    dates,¡± Madilyn said helplessly.

    Though Roxanne wanted tofort Madilyn, she figured her words of constion probably wouldn¡¯t

    mean much since this had happened a lot of times already. She could only chuckle and say, ¡°Don¡¯t be

    so pessimistic about blind dates. Who knows? You might meet someone you like.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m going to y with Archie and Benny now. I¡¯ll send them back to you at around half

    past nine!¡±

    After Madilyn hung up, Roxanne suddenly recalled the past.

    Many people would probably feel envious of her life right now, but none of them knew how she

    managed through those six years in Epea.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Just as she was deep in thought, Sonya¡¯s voice sounded from downstairs. ¡°Roxanne,e downstairs!

    I made some really nourishing mushroom soup for you!¡±

    Roxanne snapped back to her senses and smiled. ¡°Okay. Coming!¡±

    At the Xander residence, Madilyn was having the time of her life beating her in-game enemies under

    Archie and Benny¡¯s guidance.

    The consecutive victories had her walking on air.

    ¡°Seriously, I always get put to rout when the two of you are not around to guide me. It¡¯s devastating!¡±

    Madilyn was deeply impressed with how well-rounded the two boys were. It was unbelievable how they

    excelled even in gaming at such a young age.

    With their speed and reflexes, they were more than capable to be pro gamers in the future.

    Just then, Madilyn¡¯s enemy sent her a message: Jenny, did you get an expert gamer to help you

    today? How impressive. I told youst time that I could guide you, but it seems like you don¡¯t need it

    anymore.

    ¡°Jenny¡± was Madilyn¡¯s nickname in the game. After reading the message, she checked the nickname of

    the sender and found it a bit familiar. They seemed to have been matched against each other a few

    times before.

    The game would match yers ording to the location they picked, and Madilyn usually chose the

    default, which was the city she was in.

    This meant that the yer nicknamed ¡°Ocean Blue¡± was also from Horington.

    Madilyn remembered that he was quite good at ying. In the few times that she yed as his

    teammate, they had won the matches.

    Madilyn responded: Thanks, Blue. I just y games from time to time to rx. I enjoy the process and

    don¡¯t really care about the results.

    The truth was, she¡¯d get so pissed off whenever she lost that she would almost smash her phone into

    pieces.

    When Archie and Benny noticed Madilyn lying so outrightly, they exchanged nces and giggled

    secretly.

    Ocean Blue immediately replied with an emoji with a mocking expression. He typed: Really? But I

    remember when you lost badlyst time, you said you needed a mentor. Want to consider me?

    Seeing that Archie and Benny were also staring at the screen, Madilyn let out a dry chuckle and waved

    her hands in denial. ¡°This guy must have a messed up memory. When did I ever say that?¡±

 Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968

    Chapter 1968 On Cloud Nine

    Madilyn felt somewhat embarrassed to be exposed by this yer in front of Archie and Benny. Wanting

    to put Ocean Blue in ce, she taunted: Blue, let¡¯s y a few more rounds. I¡¯d like to see where you

    get that confidence of yours from. My godsons are with me today, so don¡¯t ever think of winning at all!

    Yet Ocean Blue only sent a series of mocking emojis in return, which infuriated Madilyn.

    Nevertheless, he dly epted the challenge and changed the game format from five versus five to

    three versus three.

    He also removed the teammates randomly assigned to him and asked two friends to help him instead.

    Benny swiftly looked into their opponents¡¯ details and found out which characters they each mastered.

    ¡°Archie, they¡¯re all skilled yers, so it won¡¯t be as easy to beat them this time. We have to give it our

    all!¡±

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Archie nodded firmly. Turning to Madilyn, he reminded, ¡°Aunt Madilyn, you should be careful from now

    on. Don¡¯t be reckless, and try not to get killed repeatedly. That¡¯ll affect our team¡¯s overall performance.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll do whatever you say as long as we can defeat them!¡± Madilyn agreed readily.

    Soon, the battle began.

    The yers from both teams utilized the best skills they had andunched the strongest attacks at

    each other.

    As Madilyn concentrated on the game, she felt adrenaline surging through her body.

    Conversely, Archie and Benny appeared rxed as usual, but they looked more focused than earlier.

    ¡°Retreat! Aunt Madilyn, retreat first. Don¡¯t let them kill you!¡± ordered Archie, themander of the

    team.

    Benny was quick to act. Upon noticing that Madilyn was having a hard time retreating and that her

    health points were dwindling, he stepped forward and repulsed the enemy in an instant.

    The match grew more and more intense. After being killed by Archie, Ocean Blue messaged: Both of

    you are indeed skilled yers, but you¡¯ll be bogged down by Jenny!

    Madilyn almost exploded in rage at his words, but Archieforted her right away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him, Aunt Madilyn. He¡¯sjust trying to destroy our morale. He wants to disrupt our

    cooperation by distracting you.¡±

    Benny bobbed his head in agreement. He alsoplimented Madilyn and told her she was getting

    better at the game.

    Never in Madilyn¡¯s dreams did she expect that she¡¯d be so moved by the constion between two little

    boys.

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll do my best to cooperate with you guys. I¡¯ll keep my emotions in check!¡± As Madilyn calmed

    down and got herself together, she started to see improvements in her skills.

    To her delight, they won the first round.

    The second round also ended in their favor, though it was a close call as their enemies¡¯ teamwork was

    getting more efficient.

    In the third round, Madilyn gradually got the hang of it and chose the supporting role in the game to

    assist her two godsons.

    This setup was surprisingly effective. Unable to withstand Archie¡¯s and Benny¡¯s rapid and

    overwhelming attacks, the opponents were defeated soonerpared to the second round.

    Following the victorious match, Madilyn was on cloud nine.

    ¡°Aunt Madilyn, I noticed that supporting characters suit you the best. You¡¯re very talented in that

    aspect,¡± Archie pointed out thoughtfully.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Your move earlier was crucial! I initially thought our opponents would be more

    powerful in the third round, but I didn¡¯t expect our damage rate to soar like that when you began

    assisting us. It allowed us to win faster!¡± Benny eximed, showering Madilyn with praises.

    Madilyn was ted. After all, it was not every day that she received praise from these two boys.

    Meanwhile, their opponents stayed silent for a long time after the crushing defeat. Madilyn wasn¡¯t sure

    if they were conversing among themselves as they hadn¡¯t quit the game yet.

    Sometimeter, the deep and attractive voice of a man sounded. ¡°Could your godsons be those two

    boys from the Farwell family? If they are, I dly ept defeat. Is my guess correct?¡±

 Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969

    Chapter 1969 Did Not Want To See Me

    Madilyn didn¡¯t want the kids¡¯ information to be leaked on the inte.

    As such, she shot them a look and shook her head before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t answer him. You don¡¯t need to

    give an exnation. I had a lot of fun tonight, so let¡¯s end it here.¡±

    The brothers nodded and proceeded to quit the game.

    ¡°You did great today, Aunt Madilyn. Your performance is several times better than before,¡± Benny

    praised.

    A fuzzy feeling filled Madilyn when she heard the boy¡¯s sweet words.

    On the other hand, Archie, who was more like Lucian, was seemingly deep in thought with a slight

    frown marring his brows.

    After about ten seconds, he said to Madilyn, ¡°Aunt Madilyn, you should practice using support

    characters in the future. It¡¯d be better if you could be more deft when repositioning yourself.¡±

    Thinking that his words made sense, Madilyn nodded her head in response.

    These two brots ore ot the top of their field no matter what games they y.

    It was nine o¡¯clock in the evening when Lorraine brought Este downstairs along with a scented

    sachet that the girl had sewn for the first time.

    With a serious expression on her face, Este uttered, ¡°Aunt Madilyn, this scented sachet¡¯s for you. If

    you have a favorite flower, you can sun-dry it and put it in. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll smell good!¡±

    Madilyn took the scented sachet and nodded gratefully. ¡°You¡¯re amazing, Essie! I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re

    able to sew such a beautiful pattern on your first try. Just like your brothers, you have exceptional

    talent!¡±

    Upon saying that, she scooped Este into her arms and gave the girl a peck on the cheek.

    Looking at the three kids, Lorraine couldn¡¯t stop smiling. She felt envious of Sonya and Elias for having

    such wonderful grandchildren.

    She muttered, ¡°Maddy, when do you think I could have¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, her daughter cut her off. ¡°Stop it right there, Mom! You really

    need to stop nagging me every time you see the kids. I, too, would love to have kids, but it¡¯s not like I

    have anyone to have them with, you know.¡±

    Sensing that her mother was about to start nagging again, Madilyn quickly took the kids and left,

    preparing to drive them back home.

    To reward the kids, she stopped by a dessert shop and bought all of them some ice cream.

    Taking big bites of her ice cream, Madilyn made sure to remind the kids, ¡°Don¡¯t tell your parents about

    this, got it? Otherwise, there won¡¯t be any ice cream for you next time.¡±

    In response, the trio agreed to it heartily with bright smiles on their faces. They were well aware that

    betraying their godmother would mean missing out on many delicious treats in the future.

    After finishing their cold dessert, Madilyn leisurely drove the kids home and chatted with them along the

    way until they arrived at the Farwell residence.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, all three kids are safely and soundly back home!¡± reported Madilyn.

    Lucian nodded and urged the kids to head upstairs, for their mother was already waiting for them to get

    in the bath.

    Waving goodbye to Lucian, Madilyn got in her car swiftly and drove off before the former could react.

    Lucian was just about to tell her that Jonathan was in the living room, sipping on some coffee while

    reporting his work.

    And here I was thinking of creating an opportunity for the two of them to interact with each other.

    Upon driving out of the manor, Madilyn could feelplex emotions swirling about in her heart.

    Naturally, she had seen Jonathan¡¯s car. However, for some reason, she felt a bit apprehensive about

    seeing himtely.

    What is going on with me? Ever since the incident with Coralie, Madilyn realized that her feelings

    toward Jonathan seemed to have changed.

    She mulled over her feelings for a while and still couldn¡¯t seem to figure it out. Ah, forgetit. I should just

    go home and get back to ying the game. ording to Archie and Benny, I should practice using

    support characters. Ugh¡­ it¡¯s really distressing that I wasn¡¯t able to get my rank up for several seasons

    now.

    Meanwhile, Lucian had just returned to the living room, only to see Jonathan busy checking the

    financial statements.

    ¡°Jonathan, didn¡¯t you notice that Madilyn was here earlier?¡± Lucian asked curiously.

    ¡°Is she? Why didn¡¯t shee in, then?¡± Jonathan¡¯s attention was immediately distracted from work. He

    stood up and looked outside.

    Lucian shook his head, indicating that he had no idea what was on Madilyn¡¯s mind.

    After pondering for a moment, Jonathan¡¯s face fell, and he murmured, ¡°Does she not want to see me?¡±This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 1970

    Chapter 1970

    When Madilyn arrived home, she was worried that Lorraine would start nagging again, so she quickly

    fetched a wooden tub and filled it with water before chucking in some powder that was made of

    medicinal herbs that were given to her by Jonathan previously.

    Subsequently, she presented the tub to her mother and urged her to soak her feet in it.

    ¡°Mom, you should close your eyes and rx,¡± Madilyn said.

    I almost let it slip that it would be even better if she shuts her mouth, too.

    Seeing how attentive her daughter was and the bright smile on her face, Lorraine decided not to nag

    anymore. Instead, she rxed and quietly enjoyed the herbal foot soak.

    Soon after, Madilyn turned on her phone and logged into the game, prepared to start another battle.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    However, upon entering the game, a private message from Ocean Blue popped up.

    The text read: Jenny, if I''m not mistaken, you must be Madilyn Xander, right?

    Madilyn was stunned for a few seconds.

    Who is this person exactly? How did he know my name? He even guessed Archie''s and Benny''s

    identities correctly. Could he be someone I know?

    Madilyn searched through her memories and came to the realization that she didn''t have many male

    friends. In the end, she was left stumped.

    Ocean Blue probably noticed she was online and sent her a smiling emoji.

    He then asked: Hey, Jenny, let''s go for another round, shall we? Are there no teammates to help you

    this time around?

    Madilyn furrowed her brows at that and her expression turned grim. She texted her response: Who the

    h*ll are you? How did you know who I am? Is my phone infected with a virus?

    Ocean Blue: If you''d like to know who I am, what do you say we have lunch together tomorrow?

    The message was followed by another emoji with a cheeky smile on its face, making it obvious that the

    other party had a habit of using emojis.

    Madilyn felt ufortable upon seeing that emoji.

    She replied: I''m not too interested in knowing who you are. In fact, I think it''s best that I avoid people

    like you who like to pry into others'' privacy. Anyway, I''m going to y the game now, so stop bothering

    me!

    With that, she chose her character and joined a team with other randomly-matched yers.

    As fate would have it, however, she soon saw Ocean Blue in the opposing team when she entered the

    game.

    What kind of cruel coincidence is this?

    Subsequently, Ocean Blue sent a message in the in-game chat box: Hey team, the one named Jenny

    on the opposing side is my girlfriend. She''s not very skilled, so I hope you guys will show her some

    mercy.

    Madilyn felt like throwing up when she saw the message.

    Is this guy crazy or something?

    She immediately initiated a voice chat and exined to both her allies and enemies, ¡°Don''t listen to his

    nonsensical words. I''m not his girlfriend, and I have no idea who he is. Are you out of your mind, Ocean

    Blue? I bet you''re used to deceiving women with this kind of shoddy tactic, huh?¡±

    With how odd the whole situation was, a heated discussion soon started between yers from both

    sides.

    ¡°Are the two of you having a lover''s spat?¡±

    ¡°What''s going on? If you guys really are a couple, could you quit the team? We''re here to y the

    game, not witness any public disys of affection!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Jenny, I''m sure Ocean Blue''s a rich heir. I mean, just look at his collection of skins! I wonder who

    he is in real life?¡±

    ¡°You have a really nice voice, Jenny. If you''re not Ocean Blue''s girlfriend, I wonder if I can have a

    chance to get to know you?¡±

    Enraged, Madilyn quit the game right away.

    Noticing the odd look on her daughter''s face, Lorraine hurriedly asked, ¡°What''s wrong, Maddy? Aren''t

    you in the middle of ying your game? What got you so angry?¡±

    Madilyn gradually calmed down. ¡°I''m fine, Mom.¡±

    Soon, she logged back into the game and reported Ocean Blue for suspected cheating, insulting

    women, and other vitions.

 Chapter 1971

    Chapter 1971

    Emergency Situation Having her good mood ruined by the disgusting man, Madilyn decided to stop

    ying and wash up instead to get ready for bed.

    She had several important surgeries to perform the following day, after all.

    Although she was not the chief surgeon of those surgeries, she had to supervise all important

    surgeries.

    As shey on the bed, the thought of Jonathan floated across her mind.

    Recently, Madilyn had been mulling over how Jonathan had not been giving her any response.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    He did not even say anything to her after Coralic¡¯s incident.

    He''s probably not interested in me.

    Whatever.

    Maybe we weren''t suitable for each other from the start.

    Roxanne received a call from Madilyn early the next morning, and over the phone, thetter

    comined about how she had to head to the emergency department to treat the severely burned

    victims of a fire in a nearby residential area.

    ¡°Do you need me to help?¡± Roxanne offered.

    As a doctor herself, she felt obliged to help out.

    ¡°No, no, I''m fine.

    The patts have all rived the appropriate treatments, so don''t worry.

    You should prioritize resting at home during your pregnancy.

    I''m justining, that¡¯s all,¡± Madilyn said, chuckling.

    ¡°Okay, take care of yourself and remember to stay hydrated.

    If you''re really too busy, get a glucose drink.

    It''s our hospital, so you don''t need to worry about the costs,¡± Roxanne reminded her.

    Glucose was a good immediate option for people who were overworked.

    The two of them continued chatting for a little longer before ending the call.

    When Roxanne went downstairs, she found Sonya making soup again.

    She wondered what herbs Sonya sed, for the soup¡¯''s fragrance was strong.

    Ever since Lucian found out that his wife was pregnant, he had been staying home in the mornings

    instead of heading to the office.

    He panicked upon seeing Roxanne walk down the stairs.

    ¡°Stop right there! I''lle and help you down!¡± he yelled.

    Roxanne was taken aback and waved her hands dismissively.

    ¡°You don''t have to! Don''t you think you''re being a little too dramatic?¡± ¡°Not at all! No matter how careful

    I am, I''ll never be careful enough.¡± Lucian darted to Roxanne''s side before reaching out to grab her

    elbow.

    Roxanne was at a loss for words.

    J don¡¯t even look pregnant yet, though I''ve gained a little fat on my stomach recenily.

    ¡°How about this? Let''s swap rooms with Dad and Mom.

    We''ll stay on the first Noor while they take our room on the second floor.¡± Right as Lucian helped

    Roxanne down the stairs, Elias came out of his room with his newspaper.

    The family then began discussing whether or not Roxanne should use the stairs while she was

    pregnant.

    Lucian''s parents were fine with the idea.

    They told the younger couple that they were fine walking up and down the stairs and that it would be

    good exercise for them as well.

    A conclusion was swiftly drawn, and Lucian immediately ordered the housekeepers to swap the

    furniture in the first and second floors¡¯ rooms.

    Not long after Roxanne finished her breakfast, the soup Sonya brewed was ready.

    Hence, Roxanne had no choice but to consume yet another portion of nourishment.

    At this rate, she was going to lose her slim figure.

    After eating, Lucian brought her out to stroll in the yard.

    The way everyone treated her made her feel as if she was a queen, constantly served by others.

    An hourter, Roxanne received another call from Madilyn.

    She sounded anxious.

    ¡°Roxanne, something happened! There''s a patient in the hospital whose respiratory system and organs

    are failing.

    The doctors are at a loss, and I can''te up with anything, either.

    Can youe over and see what you can do?¡± ¡°Of course.

    I''ll be there right away!¡± Roxanne instantly answered without an ounce of hesitation.

    When she told Lucian what was going on, he nodded in agreement with her decision and quickly drove

    her to the hospital.

 Chapter 1972

    Chapter 1972

    You Were Right Once Roxanne reached the hospital, she promptly took the patient''s pulse before

    checking his breathing and pupils.

    After that, she read all the medical test reports.

    Ultimately, she concluded that it was a specific kind of viral inmmation that had spread all over the

    patient''s body.

    Mainstream medicine did not seem to work, so she decided to try traditional medicine on the patient.

    Meanwhile, Madilyn assisted Roxanne in sterilizing the needles with an alcohol burner before passing

    thetter those needles.

    Roxanne was swift while performing the treatment.

    In just a few minutes, she had inserted eight needles.

    Then, she told Madilyn, ¡°Heat the needles with the alcohol burner.¡± ¡°What?¡± Madilyn was bemused.

    She had never seen Roxanne do that before.

    ¡°It''s the Cerulean Needle Technique.

    The heat will stimte the acupuncture point further and activate the patient''s immune system.

    Additionally, arrange for a massive blood transfusion.

    We need to rece all of his blood as it is most likely contaminated.

    However, the usual procedure won''t suffice, so we need to take extra precautions,¡± Roxanne

    commanded, prompting the doctors in the emergency room to start working immediately.

    The staff rarely saw their boss in action, and hence, they were taken aback.

    Traditional medicine seems profound.

    Roxanne''¡¯s diagnosis was urate, so the patient''s respiratory system was stabilized once they began

    treatment.

    Gradually, the rest of his vital signs stabilized as well.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    After a bout of strenuous work, Roxanne was covered in sweat.

    Madilyn kept wiping her sweat away, but the result of her efforts was limited.

    Only after Roxanne made sure that the patient could survive did she let the doctors take over.

    Roxanne found herself burning up when she walked out of the emergency room, so Madilyn brought

    her back to her air-conditioned office to cool down.

    Lucian brought a ss of warm water for his wife.

    ¡°It must have been tiring for you.¡± ¡°I''m fine.

    It''s not that tiring, so don''t worry.

    I''ve performed emergency treatment like this many times.

    This isn''t even one of the top ten most tinng moments for me,¡± Roxanne confessed.

    Sure enough, the frightening episodes she had encountered back when she was in Epea were far direr

    than what just happened.

    Right then, a thought popped into her mind, and she pursed her lips somberly.

    ¡°Madilyn, bring the patient''s blood to theb to find out what kind of virus this is.

    Also, tcll the doctors who had been in contact with the patient to not wander anywhere while we wait for

    the results.

    If it''s contagious, all of us who have been there might have been infected.¡± When Madilyn heard

    Roxanne''s worries, she froze for a few seconds before saying, ¡°I''m sorry, Roxanne.

    I forgot about that.

    D*mn it! I''ll send the blood to theb right away!¡± Madilyn then made a call and ryed Roxanne''s

    instructions to the staff in the emergency room and theb.

    Upon hearing that, Lucian furrowed his brows and grabbed Roxanne¡¯s hand in concern.

    Roxanne smiled at him and reassured him, ¡°Don''t worry.

    It''s just a possibility; it doesn¡¯t mean it''ll happen.

    Even if it does, we''ll just identify the virus and treat it ordingly!¡± However, as soon as she said that,

    Roxanne suddenly felt her throat itch.

    In order to not worry Lucian, she gulped down two mouthfuls of water to stop the urge to cough.

    s, as soon as Madilyn hung up and turned to Roxanne to talk to thetter, she coughed twice.

    Instantly, she paled and looked at Roxanne nervously.

    Roxanne grimaced.

    I¡¯m such a doomsayer! ¡°What''s wrong, Madilyn? Do you have a cold?" Lucian suffly qucricd, his heart

    skipping a beat.

    Madilyn shook her head.

    In the next second, Roxanne also coughed subconsciously.

    Lucian frowned as he asked grimly, ¡°Darling, don''t tell me you''re right.¡±

 Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973

    Chapter 1973 nned

    Theb was slow to deliver the result, for it was a new type of pathogenic bacteria that had never been

    recorded.

    As it turned out, it was not a virus¡ªit was a pathogenic bacterium.

    The result stunned Madilyn and Roxanne.

    Nevertheless, Roxanne managed to recollect herself swiftly.

    There were many things they had to work on instantly, so they had no time to waste.

    The first thing they had to do was to lock down the entire building where the emergency room was

    before contacting all of the people who had entered that building that day to tell them to stay in the

    building.

    Secondly, they had to contact the Centers for Disease Control to convey the gravity of the situation.

    Thirdly, all of the emergency room staff members had to be sent to different rooms for standby so that

    they could find out whether or not they had been infected by the bacteria.

    ¡°What''s next is that theb personnel will do their best to find out more details of this bacterium while

    all infected doctors and nurses will be given antibiotics.

    If any of their symptoms abruptly worsen to the point their lives are in danger, pleasee to me right

    away so I can perform acupuncture on them,¡± Roxanne uttered, her expression somber.

    Madilyn nodded and immediately informed the management-level employees of the hospital about

    Roxanne''s arrangements.

    It was a race against time.

    Frankly, incidents like these often happened in local hospitals.

    As the director of the hospital, Madilyn, naturally, knew the standard operating procedure like the back

    of her hand.

    ¡°It looks like my acupuncture can stabilize the condition for now,¡± Roxanne said to Lucian, seemingly

    consoling him.

    For a moment, Lucian was thrown into a daze.

    He suddenly realized he often underestimated her capabilities.

    Her small frame was a shell for the immense power she had.

    ¡°So do you need medicine now? Do you feel unwell?¡± Lucian worriedly asked.

    ¡°I''m fine.

    I don''t need medicine for now.

    It''s unlikely that a new kind of pathogenic bacteria like this can cause serious symptoms so quickly.

    For now, my symptoms are just like a cold.

    Also, medicine won''t be good for the baby.¡± Roxanne rxcd her tense expression and stood up to hold

    her husband''s hand.

    Lucian nodded, trusting Roxanne''s judgment.

    Right then, he, too, felt an itch in his throat.

    His heart lurched.

    Is this pathogenic bacteria so contagious? I didn''t evene into contact with the patient; only my wife

    and Madilyn.

    Nevertheless, Lucian tamped down the urge to cough and quickly drank some water to soothe his

    throat.

    He didn''t want Roxanne to be worried.

    Time ticked away.

    Soon, Madilyn rushed back to the office to inform Roxanne about the current situation.

    As it turned out, the patient they administered emergency treatment on earlier had arge amount of

    the same pathogenic bacteria in his blood.

    That was what caused the failure of multiple organs.

    Nheless, his condition had stabilized because of Roxanne''s acupuncture and the full-body blood

    transfusion.

    ¡°So far, none of the ready-made antibiotics are working.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Almost all of the doctors and nurses in the emergency room had been infected, but their symptoms are

    mild.

    However, we''ll need to speed up the devclopment of a drug targeting this bacterium if we want to stop it

    from spreading,¡± Madilyn said to Roxanne.

    However, Roxanne furrowed her brows.

    ¡°Madilyn, where did this patte from? There aren''t any records of this pathogenic bacteria in the

    country.

    Let''s try posting this case to the international forums to see if anyone can recognize it.

    Perhaps this has appeared before; just not in our country.¡± Before Madilyn could register Roxanne''s

    words, Lucian figured out what conclusion his wife hade to.

    The expression on his face turned grimmer as he added, ¡°What Roxanne meant is that we need to look

    into that patient''s details.

    Maybe this isn''t an ident.

    Maybe this is nned.¡±

 Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974

    Chapter 1974 The Target Madilyn froze.

    If Lucian shared the same notion with Roxanne, then that was a highly likely scenario.

    In other words, someone with evil intentions had deliberately sent that patient to the hospital to cause

    chaos and spread the disease.

    ¡°But why would someone do this?¡± Madilyn wondered out loud, confused and shocked.

    Roxanne narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°There are two possibilities for this.

    One is to ruin our hospital and make us suffer alongside the patient.

    They might be aiming to kill us as well.

    Another is that this pathogenic bacterium might exist in other countries, but as there are no recorded

    instances of this bacterium in our country, we don''t have the necessary drugs for treatment.

    Eventually, we''ll get the drugs from overseas, but by then, our hospital will already be embroiled in a

    major case.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    Our reputation will suffer, and soon, the hospital will shut down.¡± ¡°Is that why you''re asking us to find

    out more details about the pathogenic bacteria on the international forums?" Madilyn deduced,

    impressed by how her good friend was capable of making swift judgments despite the dire

    circumstances.

    Roxanne nodded.

    Right then, Lucian said to Madilyn, ¡°You might be the target.¡± Madilyn inhaled sharply at that.

    ¡°You''re the director of the hospital, so you have a heavy weight on your shoulders.

    If things take a turn for the worse, not only will you lose your job as the director, but you might even be

    held ountable for the incident by thew.

    The same would happen for Roxanne.

    After all, she''s still the head of the hospital.¡± A moment of rumination had made Lucian figure that the

    person behind this would not dare to mess with his wife directly.

    After all, hurting his wife would be akin to making an enemy of him.

    Therefore, the only possibility was that they were after Madilyn instead.

    ¡°Regardless of everything, our best option right now is to find out from the international forums whether

    or not people overseas have encountered this pathogenic bacterium before.

    I''ll quickly contact my friends who used to work at the Epeanb as well.

    Madilyn, let''s hurry.¡± Roxanne held back the urge to cough and quickly grabbed her phone to start

    making international calls while enduring the difort.

    Meanwhile, Lucian mulled over the matter for a while before calling Cayden.

    He asked thetter to check the details of recent flights and the staff members of various airlines in

    hopes of finding any traces of the severely ill patient''s tracks.

    He was certain that the patient had not contracted the disease in the country; he was sure that they

    had been transferred to Chanaea from abroad.

    In the following hour, more and more medical staff started experiencing itchy throats and intense

    coughing fits.

    Fortunately, they had already ceased consultation sessions for the day, so they had more time to start

    observing the progression of their respective symptoms.

    Everyone knew that it was a fight against the outbreak of a contagious disease.

    Roxanne''s presence and her capability to curb the symptoms with her acupuncture skills made

    everyone feel at ease.

    They all treated it as a mere cold and took the opportunity to rest.

    In the meantime, in a tall building opposite the hospital, Coralie was watching the people rushing

    around in the hospital with binocrs while sitting in front of an office desk.

    While she was keeping an eye on the situation, the vehicles from the Centers for Disease Control soon

    arrived at the hospital and imposed a lockdown in the building.

    At that, a look of displeasure crossed Coralie''s face.

    She muttered under her breath, ¡°That''s strange.

    Why are they reacting so quickly? That can''t be it.

    Did the patient die? Is that why they grew wary?¡± Someone was standing behind Coralie, and the

    perfume wafting off her was a scent that made Coralie feel ufortable.

 Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975

    Chapter 1975 Fastest Way To Acquire The Cure

    Dressed in her nines, Christina lifted the corners of her lips into a cold smirk.

    Observing the impatient look on Coralie''s face, Christinaforted, ¡°Perhaps they couldn''t handle it,

    hence why they would get in touch with the Centers for Disease Control so quickly.

    But that doesn''t mean they''ll be able to handle it well!¡± Lifting her gaze, Coralie seemingly regained her

    composure, and a hint of mischief crossed her eyes.

    ¡°Your trick is indeed incredible.

    It''s definitely much more brilliant than how you exploited Elektra previously.

    Roxanne and Lucian have been taken away, so I''m afraid they''ll both get infected.

    If they can¡¯t handle it in time, your wish wille truc too!¡± Coralie grew a little despondent inside.

    / can''t believe Christina is actually the old Aubree.

    She was even in a short- lived romance with Shawn.

    If Shawn didn''t send her abroad back then, she wouldn''t have returned now either.

    ¡°Of course.

    I was right about Madilyn asking Roxanne over for help.

    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

    So this method isn''t only for you, it¡¯s to help me too.

    It''s a pity your brother isn''t willing to work with me back then.

    Worse still, he was reluctant to lend me a helping hand when I was in dire straits!¡± Deep inside,

    Christina was still a little resentful toward Shawn.

    After all, he was the man she lost her virginity to.

    Coralie hastily tried to defend her brother, exining that he had returned to the north back then, so it

    was very tough for him to head to Horington to help Christina.

    ¡°It''s all in the past.

    Those aren''t crucial anymore.

    The most important thing now is that I''m finally back.

    What''s more, I''ve brought Mr.

    Goldstein with me.

    If Lucian and Roxannend in deep trouble this time, I''ll truly be very happy!¡± A gleeful look fleeted

    across Christina''s face, but at the same time, she was also radiating a tinge of hostility.

    ¡°Yes, the n this round is impable in every way! Even if Lucian tries to investigate itter, hc won''t

    be able to find anything.

    That patient has requested to return to his country for treatment anyway.

    We merely swapped the information and had him choose Madilyn''s hospital instead!¡± Since no one

    would find out, Coralie did not mind ying along.

    What''s important is that if this situation can spiral out of control, then Madilyn will get removed from her

    director''s posttion and, worse still, be ltable for legal responsibilities.

    I''m afraid she won''t have the confidence to continue clinging to Jonathan when that happens.

    Perhaps by then, Jonathan would lose interest in her too! With those thoughts in mind, Coralie was

    practically glowing with pride.

    / can finally inflict vengeance on Madilyn for causing me to transfer to another hospital then!

    Meanwhile, over at the hospital, Madilyn found a lead on the global forum in her office.

    She told Roxanne about it at once.

    ¡°A doctor issued a statement.

    Their situation is very simr to the bacteria we''re currently facing.

    Roxanne,e here quickly and verify this!¡± By now, Roxanne had made countless overseas calls.

    Hearing those words, she immediately hung up and walked over to Madilyn to look at herptop.

    Lucian, too, followed over and nced at the image on theptop screen, then averted his gaze to the

    bacteria report chart on the table.

    Indeed, both looked the same.

    ¡°That''s it! This is the new bacterium that just spread out earlier this year in Alendor.

    There isn''t a name for it yet.

    A pharmaceuticalpany in Moranta is already developing drugs for targeted treatment.

    They previously sold arge quantity at a high price to Alendor.

    This new bacterium spreads through blood but can remain airborne for almost an hour, so it''s

    transmissible through the air too.

    It mainly attacks human''s vital organs, causing organ failure and ultimately death.¡± Roxanne rapidly

    read through the Ustranasion information the doctor issucd, then exincd it to Madilyn.

    After all, Madilyn was not good in Ustranasion.

    However, Roxanne¡¯s brows knitted together toward the end.

    ¡°There''s apany in Hawen that received patent licensing from Moranta.

    That''s the fastest way to acquire the medication.

    Otherwise, the bacteria will mutate rapidly and multiply inrge quantities after six hours.

    So, the only way is to get the medication from Hawen as soon as possible.

    That''s what the doctor said.¡±

 Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976

    Chapter 1976 Starlight Group

    Roxanne turned to look at Lucian.

    "It''s Starlight Group in Hawen, Lucien!" she softly imed.

    Immediately, Lucian''s face sank, and his brows scrunched up tightly.

    At the sight of the couple''s reactions, Madilyn was perplexed.

    "What is it? Is there anything special about Starlight Group? ording to what I remember, that''s the

    largest international tradingpany in Hawen, right?" Lucian nodded.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "You''re right. But there''s a big possibility they won''t give us the antidote."

    "Why?"

    Madilyn was still filled with puzzlement.

    Gloominess rose in Roxanne''s heart.

    "That''s because the owner of Starlight Group is Mr.Goldstein.He''s the man whom Christina is with

    currently.You know who Christina Patel is, right?"

    Madilyn¡¯s jaw dropped upon learning the truth.

    Christina? Isn''t she the mastermind behind Elektra''s incident? Also known as Aubree Pearson, who

    was ready to fight Roxanne to death and was once Lyctan¡¯s fianc¨¦e! "So, everything that has

    happened is a part of Christina''s scheme again."

    A vicious glint shed across Lucian''s gaze.He had been wary of Christina, but little did he imagine that

    she would y such a ruse.

    The current situation was just like a p in his face! D*mn it! That woman keeps showing up

    everywhere! And it seems like she¡¯s confident Roxanne woulde over to help.She must''ve wanted

    Roxanne to get infected as well.But she probably doesn''t know Roxanne is pregnant.

    Her ruthlessness has reached the point where she¡¯s even putting others¡¯ lives at stake! Noticing how

    Roxanne and Madilyn were overwhelmed by panic, Lucian nced at the screen and cidly uttered,

    "I''ll resolve the matter over acquiring the drug for the bacteria.We won''t need to get it from Starlight

    Group.Now, all you two have to do is to ensure those infected are in good condition.I''ll need about an

    hour to settle it!"

    Madilyn was dumbfounded.

    Roxanne, too, was in disbelief.

    Even if Lucian gets the medication from Moranta¡¯s pharmaceuticalpany directly and uses the

    fastest flight to send them back, it¡¯s still not something he can resolve in an hour.

    Nheless, having seen the confident look on Lucian''s face, Roxanne suddenly had a thought in

    mind, and immediately after, a smile bloomed on her face as she nodded.

    Madilyn¡¯s mind was in a mess, all thanks to the couple.

    How can they still be so rxed and smiling away at this juncture? "l make a call now.It''ll be done in no

    time!"

    With that, Lucian left the office hurriedly.

    "Roxanne, what are you couple nning to do? Hurry up and tell me, or else I won''t be at ease.There

    are already over twenty doctors and nurses who are infected.Including the two of us, we''ll need a lot of

    medications!"

    Madilyn¡¯s heart was filled with uneasiness.

    Roxanne chuckled.

    "Don''t forget that I have a research institute! As long as we get the production process of the

    medication, I can ensure that my research institute will be able to develop a drug of simr effect within

    two hours.

    So, like what Lucian mentioned, we still have ample time!" rity washed over Madilyn.

    Of yes.

    Roxanne formted the antidote herself when Jack poisoned her the other time.

    It was only with such assurance that Madilyn felt relieved.

    Soon after, the Centers for Disease Control''s personnel arrived at the hospital and looked for Madilyn

    to learn more about the situation.

    As such, she rushed to the conference room to give them a brief report.

    By the time Lucian returned, he was visibly calm as if he had settled the matter.

    "I spent three hundred million to get the information on the medication''sposition.They''ll send it to

    me in about fifteen minutes.By then, you shall inform Old Mr.Lomax''s side to begin production.They

    won''t need too much time for that.Anyway, I think I can say it now.I most likely got infected as well.I

    have the urge to cough too."

    Finishing his words, Lucian could no longer hold back and let out a few coughs.

    "Lucian! Christina is honestly too vicious.I wish she could experience how it feels like to be severely ill!

    She has no conscience at all!" Roxanne spat through her gritted teeth.

 Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977

    Chapter 1977 Using Me Despite

    Roxanne and Lucian''s guarantee, Madilyn still felt extremely pressured.

    The atmosphere in the hospital was one of panic and confusion.

    People started gossiping and exaggerating the situation.

    Meanwhile, the hospital''sndline was constantly ringing as the worried rtives of the patients called

    to check on their loved ones.

    Many expressed their dissatisfaction with the hospital''sck of professionalism, and some even

    threatened to take legal action against the hospital''s executive staff.

    Some people went so far as to ask the hospital to move their rtives to another medical center.

    Upon being denied, they threatened to file aint against the hospital.

    Not long after, some of the family members hastened to the entrance of the hospital.

    A few vehicles were dangerously close to smashing into the building, and the family members were

    venting their rage by hurling insults at the hospital.

    Reporters were savvy and quick-witted enough to make their way to the hospital in order to document

    the chaotic scene that had unfolded.

    "Leaders from the Centers for Disease Control, please allow us entry into the hospital to interview the

    patients! How grave is the condition that has necessitated the closure of the medical facility?"

    "The families of the patients are extremely distressed right now.We need to learn the truth! Please

    allow us to conduct an interview with the hospital director, Dr.Marilyn Xander, and ensure that the public

    is appropriately informed."

    "The hospital''s decision to not permit the transfer of their patients to another hospital has generated a

    great deal of controversy on the Inte.We kindly request that you permit us to enter the premises!"

    From her office window in a building opposite the hospital, Christina watched the scene y out below

    with a satisfied smirk curling up the corners of her mouth.

    "Roxanne and Madilyn have already been contaminated with the bacteria, and the only hope for their

    salvation lies with Mr.Goldstein, who holds the key to the vine.It all depends on what terms and

    conditions Lucian is willing to propose in order to secure the life-saving vine."

    She let her joy take control and revealed her innermost thoughts.

    Coralie was taken aback upon hearing Christina''s words.She couldn''t believe what she was hearing,

    and it took a few moments for her to regain herposure.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Are you talking about Mr.Alphonso Goldstein from Starlight Group? Is that why you''re here? You''re not

    just trying to take revenge on Roxanne and Madilyn, you want to make a profit too.Was I just a pawn in

    your n? I thought you were here to help me out!"

    Christina kept her coolposure in the face of the usatory words directed at her.

    She quirked her lips upwards into a sly grin and replied, "Ms.Crawford, it doesn''t matter why I''m here,

    does it? All that matters is that you get the oue you desire.If there was a public outcry it would be

    disastrous for Madilyn as she could end up being removed from her role as hospital director, or even

    face criminal charges.

    "But that doesn''t change the fact that you had used me!"

    Coralie insisted, feeling incredibly ufortable at the revtion.

    The hospital entrance was a scene of utter chaos and confusion.

    Without warning, a Rolls-Royce rolled to a stop and blocked the path of the crowd.

    Everyone looked over to the vehicle.

    Slowly, a figure emerged from the car.

    It was Jonathan, dressed in a finely tailored suit that had been custom-made for him, and it gave him

    an impressive stature.

    His expression was grim as he walked, his steps light yet determined.

    Somehow, he gave off an aura that resembled Lucian''s.

    He directed a sharp gaze at the crowd before raising his arm, gesturing for everyone to quiet down.

    Much to the surprise of everyone present, the boisterous and raucous noise of the crowd died away at

    Jonathan''s request.

    The reporters were quick to start snapping away at him.

    "Hello, everyone.My name is Jonathan Queen.Please quiet down and listen to what I have to say."

    His voice, though not particrly loud, still managed to carry an air of authority.

    His determined poise was enough to put the family members at ease, and they waited to see what he

    would say.

    After all, his clothing and vehicle implied that he was someone of significance and importance.

    As the situation was under control, Jonathan grew confident and continued, "lI am here today as

    Dr.Madilyn Xander''s representative.

    I would like to exin two matters concerning the recent emergency situation at the hospital.

    Firstly, I am pleased to inform you that the situation is under control, and we have devised a n to

    have it resolved in the next three hours.

    Secondly, I am here to answer any questions you may have, and I ask for your understanding in

    controlling your emotions during this time."

 Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978

    Chapter 1978 Mature And Reserved

    At the hospital''s entrance, some nurses were helping the Centers for Disease Control maintain order.

    Upon witnessing Jonathan''s arrival to take charge of the situation, they recorded the entire thing and

    sent it to the hospital''s group chat.

    Madilyn could barely hide her surprise after watching the video.

    Her heart began to beat rapidly and wildly as if it was going to burst out of her chest when she heard

    Jonathan saying that he was her representative.

    Lucian must''ve told Jonathan about the hospital''s situation.

    However, it was impossible that Lucian taught him to say that! Did he say that spontaneously? The

    pressure that had been weighing on Madilyn''s heart faded into thin air, leaving her feeling relieved and

    deeply moved by his gesture.

    Lucian soon received a call from Jonathan, informing him that the situation had been brought under

    control.

    When Jonathan arrived, the reporters immediately recognized him and instead of publishing unreliable

    stories, they focused on the hospital''s emergency handling measures.

    Jonathan stayed at the hospital entrance, patiently fielding any questions that the family members had.

    At the same time, Coralie was keeping an eye on the situation with a set of binocrs.

    She could make out every detail of Jonathan''s expression.

    I can¡¯t believe Jonathan showed up to defend Madilyn! Envy smoldered within her, its mes licking at

    her heart.

    She ground her teeth together as her expression contorted into a malicious grimace.

    "Three hours? My men told me that Jonathan imed they could solve the problem within three

    hours.That''s impossible! Even if they discovered the existence of the pathogenic bacteria, bought the

    vine from Moranta, and had it shipped via ne, it would take more than three hours for the vine

    to arrive!"

    Christina''s expression was as dark as thunder.

    However, she soon figured Jonathan lied on purpose to cate the family members.

    There is no way they can resolve our scheme in less than three hours.

    Not even Lucian can do that! Sheforted herself before informing Coralie that she had to go back to

    Alphonso''s side.

    Coralie''s focus was on Jonathan, so she nodded and replied, "You just go."

    Christina gave Coralie a thoughtful look when discovered that thetter was making the same foolish

    mistake she had once made¡ª devoting her entire life and energy to a man.

    Once I depart, I will have no further involvement in the n.

    As long as I return to Mr.Goldstein''s side, even if! remain in Horington, no one can harm me, not even

    Lucian! Mr.Galdstein is not only the proprietor of Starlight Group but also has the backing of Hawen.

    Indeed, Coralie''s mood was affected by Jonathan.

    The scene that she dreaded the most was witnessing Jonathane to Madilyn''s aid to help her solve

    the crisis.

    Something told her that Jonathan had changed.

    Previously, Jonathan had an adorable innocence about him as he was pretty straightforward.

    Now, his deep eyes were alight with wisdom beyond his years, tinged with a sense of reserved maturity

    that added to his overall allure.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    What did Jonathan encounter in a short amount of time that made him changepletely? Coralie had

    no idea what had transpired, yet her affection for Jonathan only seemed to deepen, along with her envy

    of Madilyn.

    A few minutester, Christina exited the elevator on the first floor to find that the hospital across the

    road was back to normal.

    At the hospital''s entrance, the nurses gently guided a handful of patients outside to exin the current

    situation to their loved ones.

    "We''re doing well here.Dr.Xander often visits us.It''s nothing serious.Did you fall for someone''s lie?"

    A patient was reassuring his family.

    "Really? We''re so relieved to hear that.We had heard about the bacterial infection going on and it had

    us all worried.Everyone was concerned, so we decided to transfer you to another hospital as a

    precaution.Thankfully it was a false rm.We''ll go visit youter when the hospital is open for visitors!"

    His family was delighted to learn that he was doing fine.

    Following that, a few patients came out to meet their families.

    Gradually, the crowd dispersed.

 Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979

    Chapter 1979 Captured

    Acruel smile spread across Christina''s face, her eyes hinting at a sinister intention.

    The crisis had been tamped down for now, but it was impossible to prevent the pathogenic bacteria

    from breaking out in just a few hours.

    In six to eight hours, the pathogenic bacteria would spread rapidly, leading to numerous patients within

    the hospital bing severely ill.

    This outbreak would not be contained, as the bacteria would continue to spread beyond the hospital

    walls.

    So what if Roxanne is a capable doctor? Relying on traditional medicine alone is inefficient and even

    outdated.

    Acupuncture is just a psychological effect.

    Having made up her mind, Christina grinned and sauntered out of the building to head to the parking

    lot.No sooner had she stepped out of the door than a few figures began to creep closer to her at an

    rming speed.

    "Confirmed.It''s her.Get her!"

    The leader of the bodyguardspared her to the photo on his phone and confirmed that this was

    their target.

    Mr.Farwell gave orders that we have to capture her swiftly if we see her even if it means engaging in a

    physical altercation.

    He came prepared this time, bringing along arge group of subordinates with him in order to ensure

    that their target wouldn''t be able to escape as had happened in the past.

    The leader soon realized that Christina was unapanied, so he quickly put on his guard.

    In an instant, Christina found herself surrounded by five or six intimidating figures.She jolted with fear

    as her eyes widened in shock.

    "You''re Christina Patel!" the bodyguard who first approached her yelled out loud.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Christina froze, but she quickly shook her head to deny it.

    s, her expression had betrayed her.

    The bodyguards stood resolutely in her way, their faces stern and unwavering.

    She felt a chill run down her spine as she met their gaze, her heart pounding in fear.

    Feelingpletely overwhelmed, she had no opportunity toprehend the situation and, without

    thinking, she quickly grabbed her phone.

    ! must report this to Mr.Goldstein immediately! He''s the only one capable of saving me.

    Christina thought she was quick enough, but the bodyguards were even quicker.

    As they were veterans, their reflexes were incredibly sharp.

    Before she had the chance to use her phone, they snatched it from her hands.

    "Who are you? What is going on? Someone, help me!"

    Christina could only scream for help, hoping to attract the attention of the bystanders.

    Nevertheless, the bodyguards didn''t take the time to even look at the spectators.

    Instead, they swiftly moved to strike her neck hard.

    In an instant, Christina cked out, and her body fell to the ground limply.

    Before she couldnd on the ground, two burly bodyguards swooped in and lifted her up onto their

    shoulders, quickly carrying her to the safety of their waiting vehicle.

    The leader, aware that a number of people had their eyes fixed upon them, was intent on avoiding any

    potential problem for their employer.

    Suddenly, an idea urred to him, and he roared out with urgency, "Quickly, get her to the hospital!

    She has fainted!"

    "This is my younger sister who suffers from a mental disorder.After a long and desperate search, we

    have finally found her, so we are now taking her to the hospital located just across the street."

    With that, the bodyguards brought Christina to the hospital across the street hastily.

    Back in the hospital director''s office, Lucian''s phone began to ring.

    It was a call from the leader of the bodyguards.

    He answered the call and ced his phone to his ear.

    "Mr.Farwell, we''ve just caught Christina Patel!" the leader reported solemnly.

    "Good.Bring her to the director''s office!"

    Lucian ordered as his expression turned icy.

    I was right.

    Christina is behind this.

    Lucian knew Christina well enough to guess her next move.

    She was the type of person who relished standing atop a lofty ce to bask in her own creation.

    Consequently, Lucianmanded his bodyguards to divide into three separate groups in order to

    secure the entrances of the three high-rise buildings that stood across from the hospital.

    It was a random thought, so he didn''t expect to capture their target so quickly.

 Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980

    Chapter 1980 Not Interested In Talking

    "We''ve captured Christina Patel!"

    Lucian announced casually.

    Roxanne was fully engrossed in her conversation with Peregrine, discussing the particrs of

    replicating the vine, when suddenly she stopped mid-sentence, realizing that she hadn''t heard what

    Lucian had said clearly.

    Madilyn had heard his words, so she repeated, "Mr.Farwell said he has captured the culprit of this

    crisis, Christina Patel!"

    "Old Mr.Lomax, if the problem is solved, please continue with the next step as soon as possible.We''re

    racing against time here.More than thirty people had been infected by this bacterium in the hospital!"

    After hanging up, Roxanne finally had time to digest Lucian''s words.

    "Darling, did you anticipate Christina''s actions with your impressive disy of foresight and crafted an

    intricately detailed n to capture her?"

    Her awe of her husband was evidenced by the overlyplimentarynguage she used in her

    expression of admiration.

    Lucian''s face was tight with tension at first, but he felt a wave of embarrassment wash through him

    when he heard Roxanne''spliments.

    "Where is she? I''d like to give her a few ps!"

    Madilyn felt her right arm trembling in anger.

    "She''ll be here soon.I''ve told my bodyguards to bring her here," Lucian replied.

    He nced at Roxanne, afraid that she would get emotional.

    To his surprise, Roxanne seemed to have breathed a sigh of relief and had calmed down.

    "She has framed me countless times, and I''m finally getting to see her today," she said calmly.

    Madilyn eximed furiously, "Roxanne, you must take action and ensure that this woman is punished

    for her immoral behavior.She should be sent to prison for the hurtful and malicious things she has

    done.It''s appalling that such a cruel person even exists in this world!"

    Right then, the leader knocked on the door.

    "Mr.Farwell, we''re here!"

    "Come on in!"

    Lucian ordered.

    The door was pushed open to reveal an unconscious Christina.

    At first nce, one would know she had undergone stic surgery.

    It was apparent that there were not many options for stic surgeries in Hawen as all patients

    appeared to look the same after undergoing stic surgery.

    However, Roxanne immediately recognized that this was Aubree due to her figure.

    After the bodyguards threw Christina unceremoniously to the ground, they straightened their backs,

    waiting for Lucian''s order.

    "You may leave now!"

    Lucian waved his hands, and the bodyguards filed out swiftly.

    Madilyn raked her gaze over Christina and muttered angrily, "Why is she unconscious? Is she putting

    up an act? Let me get some water to ssh on her!"

    Without hesitation, she hurried out of her office to get some water.

    Roxanne felt a swell of conflicting emotions as she looked at Christina.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    "Lucian, she hase into contact with us in this office.Thus, I believe she''ll get infected with the

    pathogenic bacteria soon," she suddenly dered.

    Lucian gave a curt nod.

    "That was what I had in mind.Besides, she won''t be receiving any treatment unless Mr.Goldstein has

    the vine with him at all times!"

    His voice was calm, devoid of any emotion.

    Christina had devised multiple devious plots against Roxanne in an attempt to end her life, which made

    him unwilling to see her as Aubree anymore.

    Even if Lucian had not taken any steps to intervene, Christina would still be spending the remainder of

    her life behind bars.

    "To be honest, I don''t think there''s a need to talk with her anymore.It''s pointless," Roxanne said

    truthfully, as she was no longer interested in talking to Christina anymore.

 Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981

    Chapter 1981 If You Apologize To Me Sincerely

    Madilyn soon returned to her office with a pail full of water.

    Without hesitation, she poured the contents of the pail onto Christina''s body, making sure to drench the

    latterpletely.

    "If killing isn¡¯t against thew, I would''ve poured a bucket of boiling molten iron on her," Madilyn added.

    She red at Christina viciously, waiting for thetter to regain consciousness.

    Lucian and Roxanne waited with anticipation for her to stir, curious to find out how she would react to

    the situation.

    A few secondster, Christina''s eyes fluttered open.

    Confusion rippled across her expression and she spun around, her eyes widening when she noticed

    Lucian and Roxanne standing there.

    For a moment, her breath hitched in her throat.

    A look of sheer panic crossed her face as she realized she waspletely drenched.

    At once, she curled into a ball and retreated hastily.

    Conflicting emotions filled her gaze.

    "It appears that you have outsmarted me, Mr.Farwell.Well, it¡¯s not surprising considering your

    intelligence was the trait that initially drew me to you."

    Christina''s gaze was filled with intense loathing as she watched Roxanne holding tightly onto Lucian.

    Nevertheless, Roxanne wasn''t afraid of her gaze at all.

    She discovered that Christina dared not meet Lucian''s gaze.

    It was obvious Christina was trying to provoke them, but Roxanne wasn''t in the mood to talk to her.

    It was simply not worth the time or energy to talk to someone like her.

    Lucian ignored her and reached out to take Roxanne''s hand affectionately.

    Christina''s pretentiousness crumbled upon that sight.

    She initially nned to act as though she couldn''t care less, but deep down she was still unable to truly

    come to terms with Lucian and Roxanne being in love with each other.

    Madilyn demanded, "Christina, you were the one responsible for all of the chaos that urred at the

    hospital, weren''t you?"

    She was appalled that Christina had the nerve to act so cocky and self- assured.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Anger surged through her veins as she stormed up to Christina and delivered a hard p to her face.

    The loud, sharp sound of a p reverberated through the air,pletely taking Christina by surprise.

    She turned to face Madilyn.

    A red mark was visible on her cheek, yet her eyes still sparkled with anger and defiance.

    She gave Madilyn an insolent smirk and stated in a challenging tone, "Yes, it was me.So? Are you

    surprised?"

    "Surprise? Do you really think that taking the lives of more than a dozen individuals is nothing more

    than a surprise? Well, if that is the case, then I will give you a taste of your own medicine and show you

    what a real surprise feels like!"

    Annoyed, Madilyn grabbed Christina''s hair and pped both her cheeks.

    Christina didn''t show any signs of struggling.

    Blood trickled down the corner of her lips, but sheughed out loud.

    "Roxanne, Madilyn, you both must''ve been infected, right? It''s fine.Even if you end my life right now, I

    will go with a smile on my face, knowing that the bacteria will soon take over your bodies and put an

    end to your lives."

    Seeing how smug Christina look, Roxanne gazed at her calmly as though she had gone crazy.She

    started coughing as her throat felt itchy.

    Lucian couldn''t be bothered to look at Christina.He asked in a concerned tone, "Do you feel unwell?"

    He grabbed Roxanne''s cup and handed it to her.

    "I knew you''ve been infected.That means you''ve also been infected, Madilyn! As you both were in a

    confined space, there was no way for you to avoid it."

    Christina grew ted.

    She finally summoned the courage to finally look at Lucian.

    As she met his gaze, her expression grew cid and she uttered, "It''s true that you are a proficient

    individual, Lucian; however, this particr situation is far from easy.I''m assuming you''ve been infected

    as well, so if you would be willing to apologize for your past transgressions, I might be able to assist

    you in obtaining the vine."

 Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982

    Chapter 1982 Do You Still Not Believe It

    "Christina, drop the act! I¡¯m going to take care of my husband''s infection.You''ve already been infected,

    and you''re on your own now!"

    At first, Roxanne was reluctant to speak out, but then she came to the realization that Christina was still

    intent on threatening Lucian even though she would be meeting her doom soon.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Her eyes conveyed a look ofpassion as she reminded Christina of the situation.

    What a foolish woman! In spite of the dire circumstances, Christina still managed to show a coy,

    contemptuous grin and firmly shook her head.

    "No way.You may be skilled, but you can''t expect to develop a vine in such a short amount of time.If

    you want to make it out of this alive, you''ll have to use me as a bargaining chip to get the vine from

    Mr.Goldstein."

    Madilyn couldn''t hold it in any longer.She snorted icily and dered, "Ha! I knew you wouldn''t believe

    it.I mean, look at us.We''re both perfectly calm, aren''t we? You should really think carefully before

    jumping to any conclusions."

    Christina was taken aback to hear that.She quickly raked her gaze over the three of them.

    Shaking her head profusely, she insisted, "No, that''s impossible.There''s no way you could''ve done that!

    Even if the vine is flown in from Moranta, it won''t arrive in three hours.You''re just trying to dy

    time!"

    "Dy? "Do you honestly believe that I would permit someone else to dictate terms to me and direct

    the course of my life?" Lucian''s voice wasced with icy contempt.

    Christina refused to believe either Roxanne or Madilyn, but Lucian''s words made her break down

    instantly.

    Lucian exuded confidence, and he made sure that anything he said was achievable.

    Roxanne is capable of creating a vine! Astonishment struck her, and her heart was torn between a

    feeling of intense anger and an unwillingness to ept the situation.

    "It is clear that you are of no value to us," Lucian said in a level- headed manner, "and I am not going to

    let you go this time."

    "No! How did you do that, Roxanne? How could you possibly achieve that?"

    Lucian''s words had sealed Christina''s destiny.

    However, she still refused to give up and fixed her gaze on Roxanne stubbornly.

    Madilyn shook her head and revealed, "Oh, I feel so sorry for you.We don''t need to get the vine

    delivered from Moranta.As long as we know the production method, Roxanne''s research institute has

    all the resources and capability to produce it.That will take less than three hours.It''s time for you to give

    up now!"

    At the same time, Roxanne''s phone rang.It was a call from Peregrine, so she answered it instantly.

    "Roxanne, the vine is ready.It will be delivered to the hospital soon.How are you doing? Your

    condition didn''t worsen, did it?"

    Peregrine sounded concerned.

    "We''re fine.You may deliver the vine here, but there''s no rush.Safetyes first," Roxanne

    instructed briefly before cutting the line. She then gave Lucian and Madilyn a firm nod.

    "That''s quick. It has only been over an hour!"

    Madilyn rxed as she gave Christina an amused look.

    "Hear that, Christina? The vine is ready! Do you still not trust us?"

    Christina was shocked by the news that she froze.It was as if she had just been struck by lightning.She

    didn''t know how to react to that piece of information.

    After what felt like an eternity, but only thirty secondster, she slowly came to her senses and started

    to tremble uncontrobly.

    Her body felt so weak she could not even stand up and instead slumped against the wall, crouching

    down in the fetal position.

    In a daze, she started muttering to herself.

    "I admit defeat.I''ve lost! In the end, I fail to avenge myself.Roxanne, I despise you! I curse you every

    day, but why are you so lucky? Roxanne, you should rot in hell!"

    A few secondster, she found herself overwhelmed by an intense, sudden surge of emotion and

    jumped up to lunge at Roxanne.

 Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983

    Chapter 1983 She Will Never Forgive Her

    Thanks to his quick reflexes, Lucian was able to shield Roxanne behind him and grab Christina by the

    throat at the same time.His long arms stopped Christina from getting any closer, so she could only w

    helplessly at the air, iling her limbs while cursing under her breath.

    With a gentle shove, Lucian sent her tumbling backward and falling to the floor.

    "I hate you, Lucian! I hate you so much! How could you treat me like this, Lucian? Have you no heart?

    Have you no conscience?" she shrieked at the top of her voice.

    Even Madilyn was a little shocked by Christina''s sudden hysterical outburst. She was not expecting her

    tosh out like that.

    "Have you lost your mind, Christina?" she shouted angrily.

    "Hahaha! Yes, I have! I''m madly in love with you, Lucian! I love you so much that I would cut my heart

    out for you, but¡­ I''m filthy now¡­ Why would you be so cruel to me, Lucian? My family is ruined! You''re

    just his ex-wife, Roxanne! I''m his fianc¨¦e! How dare you steal him from me? I will never forgive you, not

    even in death!"

    As Christina shrieked, her expression alternated between sadness, excitement, and anger, which

    showed just how unstable her mental state was. She wasn''t even looking at Lucian and Roxanne.

    Instead, her eyes were actually fixated on the walls and ceiling around her as she writhed about in

    agony. She then started pulling at her hair and cupped her hands over her cheeks as she thrashed

    about violently, only to hit her head on the concrete wall next to her a few secondster.

    The loud noise sent shivers down Madilyn''s spine.

    "What has gotten into her? Has she gone crazy?"

    Madilyn was clearly frightened by Christina''s actions.

    The look in Roxanne''s eyes turned gloomy as she said, "She''s unable to cope with the overwhelming

    shock, so her subconscious is creating illusions to help her escape from the pain. This may be a sign of

    hysteria."

    Christina continued mming her head against the wall with an increasing amount of force until blood

    came spurting out of her head.

    Madilyn was so taken aback by the gruesome sight before her that she didn''t know what to do.

    Roxanne did not expect things to take such a dramatic turn.

    "Madilyn, sedate her before she attempts anything crazier!"

    What happens to Christina is none of my concern, so I really don''t feel like helping her.

    However, this is my hospital, so I can¡¯t just sit by and do nothing.

    If something bad happens, the whole hospital might get in trouble.

    Lucian could seemingly read Roxanne''s mind, for he walked up to the window and closed it.

    After all, it would be bad for the hospital''s reputation if Christina jumped out the window as a result of

    her hysteria.

    Madilyn ran out of the office and returned shortly after with a syringe in hand.

    She then grabbed Christina''s arm and injected the deranged woman with sedatives.

    About thirty secondster, Christina''s eyes rolled back as she copsed to the floor.

    "Call the police, Lucian.We''ll let them handle everything.She''s involved with Elektra''s case, so she''s not

    getting away this time," Roxanne said calmly.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lucian nodded and called the police on his phone.

    Ten minutester, the police arrived and took Christina, who was still unconscious, to a specialized

    hospital for suspects.

    Peregrine came overter with some medicine.

    "I¡¯ll give this a try and see how it goes.If nothing goes wrong after half an hour, we can distribute this to

    all the doctors and nurses," Roxanne said.

    It was not the first time she had used herself as a test subject for her medication.

    Lucian frowned when he saw what she was about to do.He snatched the pills out of her hand and

    popped them into his mouth.

    "I should be the one to test it.You''re pregnant, remember?" he reminded her while caressing her

    tummy.

    Peregrine froze in shock for a few seconds before congratting Lucian, "Congrattions, Mr.Farwell!

    I have a feeling you''ll be giving birth to twins this time! A boy and a girl!"

 Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984

    Chapter 1984 Stop Going Down This Path

    The result of Lucian''s drug testing came out half an hourter.

    Fortunately for him, the drug worked really well and cured him of his coughpletely.

    However, it left him feeling incredibly thirsty and caused him to sweat profusely.

    "Here, drink some water.The drug will stimte your body''s immune system to work together and

    eliminate the virus," Roxanne exined while handing him a bottle of water.

    "Will it affect pregnant women?" Lucian asked, still worried about Roxanne.

    "No, it won''t.This drug will be absorbed into the intestinal walls and will be excreted within eight

    hours.It''ll be fine!"

    Roxanne reassured him as she took the pills herself.

    Madilyn followed suit before excitedly distributing the rest of the pills among the doctors and nurses.

    Just like that, the sudden crisis outbreak that started in the morning was finally averted at one in the

    afternoon.

    Jonathan approached the personnel from the Centers for Disease Control at the hospital entrance and

    updated them on the situation, prompting them to lift the restrictions on the hospital.

    Still worried about a certain individual, he then rushed back to the director''s office, only to see Lucian

    and Roxanne having a sweet moment together.

    "Lucian, Roxanne, are you two okay? Where''s Madilyn?" he asked.

    Lucian and Roxanne smiled when they saw how anxious he looked.

    "Why do you ask? Are you worried about her?" Roxanne teased him.

    Jonathan let out an awkward chuckle.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    "I''m guessing she''s all right, then. That''s good to know..."

    "What are you doing standing around here? Go help her out in the emergency ward!"

    Lucian urged him impatiently.

    Jonathan nodded and ran out of the director''s office as quickly as his legs could carry.

    Meanwhile, Coralie was staring wide-eyed at everything that was going on inside the hospital from the

    building across from it.

    Roxanne was able to produce the medicine so quickly, and Madilyn is all right as well.

    Not only did they manage to avert the crisis at the hospital, but they also got the police toe arrest

    Christina! Thank goodness I didn''t leave immediately, or I would''ve been caught by Lucian! Shawn had

    a conflicted look in his eyes as he stood behind her.

    Coralie turned around to face her brother.

    Wearing aplex expression, she said sheepishly, "Thanks for rushing over and informing me in

    time, Shawn.Had you arrived half an hourte, I would''ve gone downstairs and got caught red-handed

    by Lucian!"

    "Give it up, Coralie.Jonathan doesn''t have feelings for you.If you continue down this path, you''ll end up

    just like Christina!" Shawn said softly.

    Coralie fell silent when she heard that.

    There was a hint of reluctance in her eyes, but she knew that Shawn was right.

    "But I really like Jonathan!" Coralie protested.

    "No, Coralie.This is not the same.Remember how you always wanted my toys when we were little?

    Well, this is no different.What you want is to prove your excellence and charm, but Jonathan is not a

    prize.Stop going down this path before it''s toote!" Shawn retorted coldly.

    Coralie fell silent and went into deep thought after hearing that.

    Later that evening, the police called Lucian and gave him a detailed exnation of Christina''s situation.

    Apparently, the psychiatrists at the hospital examined her after she woke up and confirmed that she

    was suffering from severe mental illness and required long-term treatment.

    As for her criminal activities, the police would continue to collect evidence and prosecute her

    ordingly.

    However, she would not be given a sentence until she recovered from her mental illness.

    The police even thanked Roxanne for warning them that Christina could be infected with the new

    bacteria.

    Otherwise, many more could end up being infected because of her.

    "Mr.Farwell, she has started to develop symptoms of the new bacterial infection.I heard that Ms.Jarvis

    has already produced a drug that could cure those who are infected.Can Christina be given treatment

    as well?" the police officer asked politely.

    Lucian shifted his gaze toward Roxanne as he exined the situation to her.

    "Give it to her. It wouldn''t be punishment enough if she were to die just like this," Roxanne replied

    coldly.

 Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985

    Chapter 1985 Slow Down

    The sky was drizzling outside the prison early in the morning.

    Roxanne and Lucian waited quietly in their Rolls-Royce until therge iron gate slowly opened.

    Colby, still wearing his prison uniform, listened to the middle-aged prison warden''s advice.

    "Be a good person after you leave this ce, and don''t make any more mistakes." He nodded, curling

    the corner of his lips into a relieved smile.

    "I will, Mr.Zagami.When I find a new job and earn money, I will definitelye back to visit you.Thank

    you for always helping me."

    "You''re most wee.You don''t need toe back here anymore.It''s bad luck! Just get on with your

    life.Go on," said the middle-aged prison warden with a faint smile.

    Colby assumed no one would be there to pick him up, so he didn''t pay any attention to the Rolls-Royce

    parked outside either.

    An astonished expression spread across his face when he noticed Lucian showing up while holding

    Roxanne''s hand to help her get out of the vehicle.

    "Colby, you''re finally out." Lucian grinned slightly.

    Initially, they thought they would have to wait a few more months before Colby was released.

    Unexpectedly, thetter''s sentence was reduced because of his good behavior in jail.

    The expression in Roxanne¡¯s eyes was calm and gentle.

    Having already forgotten past grievances, she nodded at Colby.

    "Hello, Mr.Galloway.Wee back!"

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Colby was utterly astounded, for he had never expected the couple to pick him up, let alone that

    Roxanne would give him a chance to return to the research institute.

    On the way, emotions churned within Colby as he watched the rapidly passing scenery outside the

    window.

    Lucian had originally nned avish lunch to celebrate Colby''s liberation.

    However, Colby politely declined.

    "I''ve been eating in and nd meals in prison, so it''s not suitable for me to suddenly consume a

    sumptuous meal aftering out.That can easily cause indigestion and pancreatitis, which can be life-

    threatening."

    Roxanne nodded in agreement, while Lucian smiled and didn''t insist.

    "Thank you for picking me up.I''ll report to the research institute tomorrow.Please send me to this

    address as I need to deliver a message for someone in the prison," Colby piped up.

    Lucian and Roxanne agreed.

    They also reminded him to change into a different outfit as soon as possible.

    After all, walking around the streets dressed in prison uniform would attract too much attention.

    After sending Colby off, the couple returned to their car.

    "He really missed out, but since I''ve already booked the restaurant, let''s have our meal there

    ourselves."

    Lucian''s suggestion immediately received Roxanne''s affirmation and support.

    Lucian and Roxanne finally decided to pick up the three kids at the entrance of the art academy after

    strolling around for an entire afternoon.

    Amidst the bustling crowd after school, Archie and Benny held Este''s hands on either side, ensuring

    their sister''s safety as they exited the school.

    The three children were thrilled because their parents would pick them up from school that day.

    Upon spotting their parents from a distance away, they immediately quickened their pace.

    "Slow down.Don''t run,"

    Roxanne hurriedly reminded them, as there were too many people around them.

    Lucian, on the other hand, moved swiftly and ran toward the children''s location.

    Just as he was about to reach them, several children suddenly emerged from beside Archie and

    Benny.

    The kids had a clear target.

    As they approached, they reached out to push Archie and Benny, causing them to lose their bnce

    and fall heavily to the ground.

    Before falling, Archie and Benny let go of their sister''s hand at the same time to prevent her from

    toppling over as well.

    The boys grimaced in pain after hitting the ground.

    Their knees scraped against the cement floor, and blood came oozing out from the graze wound.

    "Archie, Benny!" Este cried out in fear.

    Instantaneously, Lucian''s pupils constricted, and his eyes gleamed with malicious coldness. He

    quickened his pace and strode over to his sons¡¯ side.

    Subsequently, he trained his eyes on the few children who were trying to escape at once.

    Colors drained from Roxanne''s face as she was frightened by the scene unfolding before her.She

    hastily jogged toward her children as well.

 Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986

    Chapter 1986 My Children

    "Archie, Benny, are you okay? Does it hurt?"

    Lucian helped the two kids up, his eyes filled with concern as he looked at the blood trickling down their

    knees.He was enveloped in an intense malevolent aura.

    Este also rushed over to check on her two brothers.

    When she noticed they were both injured and bleeding, her eyes immediately reddened, and tears

    threatened to fall.

    "Lucian, don''t let those kids get away!"

    While running over, Roxanne felt rage boiling within her chest.

    Those children obviously harmed Archie and Benny on purpose.

    I clearly saw there were four of them.

    Four against two, not to mentionunching a sneak attack.

    Those kids are simply evil to their cores! Lucian kept his eyes glued on those four kids, and he noticed

    they were trying to take advantage of the crowd to flee.

    As soon as Roxanne arrived, Lucian immediately sprang into action, quickly giving chase in the

    direction where the four children had gotten away.

    "Mommy,e and take a look at Archie and Benny!" Este shouted helplessly.

    Roxanne''s heart tightened.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Upon reaching their side, she immediately crouched down to examine the boys¡¯ injuries.

    Fortunately, the wounds weren''t severe.

    They merely suffered from scraped skin and minor bleeding.

    She quickly took out some wet wipes to clean the wounds.

    "Does it hurt?"

    Roxanne carefully checked for any dust or small stones in the abrasions.

    "Mommy, don''t worry.It doesn¡¯t hurt that much," said Archie, hastily trying tofort his mother.

    Benny alsoforted Este, "Essie, we''re fine.

    We aren''t afraid of shedding a bit of blood because we''re tough guys!"

    Roxanne led the children to the car.

    Then, she took out the medical kit from the vehicle and carefully disinfected the wounds, stopped the

    bleeding, and sprinkled some medicinal powder on the injuries.

    That medicine could promote the rapid formation of scabs, specially prepared by her for the children''s

    emergency use in case of bumps and cuts.

    It was very effective and wouldn''t leave scars.

    Before long, Lucian returned with the four kids while wearing a dark expression.

    There was no way he was letting any of them go.

    "Archie, Benny.Take a look at them.Do you recognize these children?"

    Roxanne red at the four kids.

    "We do."

    Archie and Benny nodded.

    Then, they told their parents the four kids were in the same ss as them.

    Although students in the art academy could choose their courses freely, they still belonged to a specific

    ss.

    The four kids, like Archie and Benny, were all in the sixth ss of the first grade.

    "I asked them, and it turned out these four children targeted Archie and Benny because the two of them

    excel in various courses while they themselves are at the bottom of the ss.They were jealous of

    Archie and Benny and took this opportunity to get their revenge."

    Lucian¡¯s voice was cold.

    He riveted his eyes on the tallest kid, who was the ringleader of the group, named Zaron Rynder.

    Following the incident, the parents of the four children quickly arrived.

    They appeared quite familiar with each other, evenughing and chatting as if they were used to their

    children causing trouble.

    "That b*stard, Zaron, must''ve bullied his ssmate again.D*mn it.Because of his behavior, I have to

    spend a lot of money aspensation every month."

    Zaron''s father appeared unconcerned.

    All the other parents echoed his sentiments.

    After all, Dave Rynder was a man with high status in society.

    The other parents¡¯ children weren''t qualified to enter the art academy in the first ce, but they were

    admitted due to Dave''s connection.

    When the group arrived before Lucian and Roxanne, Dave was surprised to see his son acting

    submissively instead of carrying himself in his usual arrogant and insolent manner.

    "Did you hit someone again? Whose child did you beat up this time?"

    Dave nced at Lucian and Roxanne''s appearance.It was apparent that they were wealthy, but he

    didn''t seem to care.His rhetorical question wasced with contempt.

    Lucian''s expression turned a few shades darker.

    He suddenly stepped closer to the corpulent Dave, his tall, slender figure towering over the other man.

    "Your kid harmed my children, the scions of the Farwell family!"

    Raging hostility filled his voice.

 Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987

    Chapter 1987 Get Hurt For Nothing

    Dave was taken aback.

    "The Farwell family?"

    Since he had just been transferred here from the north, he wasn''t too familiar with the hierarchy in the

    city.

    Moreover, never in his wildest dreams did he expect the famous Lucian Farwell from Farwell Group to

    be such a young man.

    To him, everyone in the business industry would have to treat him with respect.

    Still, the other parents recognized the three children.

    "Aren''t these three children the geniuses who immediately became famous when they first enrolled in

    the school?"

    "I think you''re right.They''re a pair of twins and their adorable little sister.It really is them! We''re

    doomed.I heard that their parents are quite influential people."

    "T-The Farwell family? The most prestigious family in Horington, that Farwell family?"

    Dumbstruck, the parents stared at Lucian and Roxanne with fearful expressions.

    One of them hurried over to tug Dave''s arm, winking repeatedly, anxiously hoping that thetter would

    take the hint.

    Dave was bewildered.

    "The most prestigious family in Horington?"

    Following that, he met Lucian''s piercing gaze, and his heart lurched in response.

    "L-Lucian Farwell? Mr.Farwell?"

    Dave stuttered in disbelief.

    Though he held a pretty significant position that even the school authorities had to show him some

    respect, he was nowhere as influential as Lucian Farwell of Farwell Group.

    Scared senseless, Dave froze on the spot as he gulped nervously.

    "So, why did your son attack my two kids?"

    Lucian inquired through clenched teeth.

    His tone was frigid.

    "I''m sorry, Mr.Farwell.My child was out of line.It''s my fault for not raising my child properly.I''ll make sure

    to teach him a lesson!"

    One of the parents who already came back to his senses immediately strode over to his own son and

    pped the child.

    Next, the other parents snapped out of their dazed states as well and immediately apologized

    profusely.

    "Mr.Farwell, it was all my son''s fault.I''ll get him to apologize to your children immediately!"

    "Mr.Farwell, it''s my fault for not educating my son properly and allowing him to behave so

    outrageously.Hey, what are you waiting for? Hurry up and apologize to the Farwells! Are you deaf?"

    Apart from Zaron, the other three children''s parents punished their kids severely without showing any

    mercy, punching and pping them to teach them a lesson.

    The three children began wailing in agony, not understanding why they were being treated this way.

    Prior to this, nothing had ever befallen them when they followed Zaron''s lead and bullied the other kids.

    Zaron was stunned upon witnessing this scene.

    Puzzled, he asked his father, "Dad, all I did was push the twins.

    What''s wrong with that? Dad, why aren''t you saying anything?"

    "You d*mn brat!"

    Dave finally understood the principle of the saying "If one yed with fire, one would eventually get

    burned."

    Zaron''s arrogance and domineering attitude finally led to his downfall.

    Dave strode toward his son with the intention of punishing him like how the other parents were doing to

    their own children.

    He hoped that his actions of beating up his own son would appease the Farwell family.

    However, he was unexpectedly stopped by Lucian.

    Roxanne shared her husband''s sentiment.

    Gritting her teeth, she said coldly, "Mr.Rynder, I don''t like the way you''re handling this situation.Do you

    think we''ll overlook the matter just because you''ve punished your children? My sons were injured for no

    reason!"

    Dave was momentarily at a loss for words.

    Terror filled his eyes as he hurriedly concurred, "Y-You''re right! We should apologize andpensate

    you for what happened! Mrs.Farwell, right? I apologize for my son''s mischievous behavior!"

    "There''s no need to apologize orpensate us, but we will be deciding how to punish the four

    children."

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian lifted a hand, silencing the moring parents immediately.

 Chapter 1988

    Chapter 1988

    CHAPTER 1988 RESPECT THEIR FEELINGS

    Lucian turned around and went over to his three children before kneeling down to examine Archie''s

    and Benny''s injuries.

    ¡°Are you okay? Does it hurt? Tell me the truth.¡± The look in Lucian''s eyes turned tender as he tousled

    his sons'' hair affectionately before giving Este a hug.

    Archie and Benny exchanged a nce and nodded. ¡°Daddy, it hurts a little!¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± Lucian smiled before asking, ¡°Then how do you feel? Do you feel angry?¡±

    Benny quickly answered, ¡°Yes! I''m infuriated!¡±

    Archie nodded in agreement, for they were indeed furious.

    Pouting, Este chimed in, ¡°Daddy, I''m really mad too. I hate them for bullying Archie and Benny!¡±

    Lucian acknowledged the children''s feelings, and instead offorting them, he asked in a solemn

    tone, ¡°Then what would you like to do so you would feel better?¡±

    The three children exchanged nces, unsure how to react.

    Roxanne was touched upon seeing that. She understood what her husband was trying to achieve by

    guiding the children to express their feelings and intentions.

    Growing up, the three little onescked paternal and maternal love respectively, but they had always

    been well-protected.

    Hence, it was always the adults who handled the situation for them whenever something bad befell

    them. They never had the chance to make their own decisions.

    Meanwhile, the other four children and their parents dared not make a sound. Dave, on the other hand,

    red at his son furiously.

    He was aware that he would be the one who had the worst of today''s incident.

    After a long while, Archie nodded while wearing a determined look. ¡°Daddy, I think I know what I want!¡±

    Following that, Benny added, ¡°Me too. I''m really mad. What right do they have to bully us? I won''t just

    let this slide without putting up a fight!¡±

    Blinking, Este turned to Roxanne and said, ¡°Mommy, I hate them! I don''t ever want to see them

    again!¡±

    Upon hearing their children express their thoughts straightforwardly, Lucian and Roxanne exchanged

    nces before nodding.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    Then, Lucian directed his gaze at the parents who were cowed into silence.

    ¡°We''ll give as good as we get. Since your children pushed my sons, my sons will now retaliate in the

    same way,¡± Lucian announced calmly.

    Inwardly, the children''s parents sighed in relief. A punishment from kids should be harmless. Thank

    goodness.

    However, Roxanne added, ¡°You heard what my daughter said. So, I''ll do whatever it takes to ensure

    that these four kids are expelled from this school!¡±

    The children''s parents froze upon hearing Roxanne''s words.

    But on second thought, our children were never qualified to enter this school in the first ce. As long

    as our jobs and careers aren''t affected, we''ll ept this punishment willingly. After all, we deserve this!

    However, Dave''s expression changed drastically. If this matter esctes, I don''t think I''ll be able to

    retain my current position. This d*mn brat!

    Under the watchful eyes of Lucian and Roxanne, Zaron and the other three children stood in a row,

    seemingly unfazed.

    They did not think Archie and Benny were strong enough to actually knock them down.

    However, Archie and Benny gained momentum as they charged forward and knocked two of the kids

    down on the ground, causing them to writhe and wail in pain.

    Zaron and the other remaining child were terrified upon witnessing the scene before their eyes.

    They had no idea that Archie and Benny had learned some simplebat skills from their bodyguard

    before this.

    Upon seeding in their first attempt, the twins exchanged nces and grinned. They then took a few

    steps back before getting ready tounch another attack, totally forgetting about the pain in their knees.

    This time, Zaron was Archie''s target.

    Sprinting forward, Archie crashed into Zaron''s back like a tiny cannonball. The force he exerted was so

    great that even a dull thud was audible when their bodies collided.

    Zaron fell to the ground face-first and shouted in pain. His nose was bleeding when he struggled to get

    up.

 Chapter 1989

    Chapter 1989

    CHAPTER 1989 PLEASE HAVE MERCY ON ME

    ¡°Ouch, it hurts!¡± Zaron burst into tears.

    Dave felt sorry for his bawling son but dared not go over to help him up.

    Upon seeing Zaron being thrown to the ground, the other children shuddered and gazed at the twins

    with fear.

    When Archie and Benny returned to Lucian and Roxanne''s side, they looked down at their own hands

    with uncertainty, shaking their heads as if they weren''t sure if they had done the right thing.

    While observing the expressions on their faces, Lucian knelt down and stroked their heads with his

    large hand.

    With a calm look on his face, he said, ¡°Archie, Benny, there are all kinds of people in this world, and

    you should reserve your kindness only for those who deserve it instead of using it on the wrong people.

    You don''t have to be nice to those who act rudely or unreasonably, and don''t even bother to try to

    reason with them!¡±

    Those words struck a chord in Roxanne''s heart.

    The two boys, who had been raised under her care, were gentle and calm in nature. However, they

    seemed tock a certain sense of masculine energy.

    If they were to continue to develop their personalities in that manner, she believed they would have a

    hard time surviving in theplex society they were destined to face as adults.

    That was why she fully supported her husband''s teaching methods. After all, he did not teach them to

    resort to violence but to respect their inner voices and learn to fend for themselves. He also taught

    them to not tolerate evildoers out of kindness andpassion.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Dave and the other parents stayed away from their children, watching them shriek and cry from a

    distance.

    These children finally got a taste of their own medicine.

    In the end, Lucian looked at them and said icily, ¡°You can leave now, but I don''t want to see your

    children in this school ever again.¡±

    He made it clear that the children would have no choice but to withdraw from the academy.

    The oue would remain the same whether they chose to leave the school voluntarily or Lucian

    escted the issue to the school''s management.

    Those parents nodded right away. ¡°Yes, yes. We know what to do. My son''s grades are not up to par

    anyway. There''s no point wasting money to keep him in this art academy. Thanks for being so forgiving,

    Mr. Farwell!¡±

    ¡°My son has always had a mischievous streak, but I''ll make sure to educate him to be a better

    person after this. Thank you, Mr. Farwell!¡± another parent echoed.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, we''ll be leaving with our kids now. What happened today is entirely our fault,¡± another

    person added.

    Relieved, the parents then scampered away with their three children in tow.

    Dave knew he could not leave because Lucian still had some unfinished business with him.

    Lucian arched his brow, and a sarcastic smile curved his lips. He nced at Dave and said, ¡°Mr.

    Rynder, looks like you''re a man with considerable power and influence. I wouldn''t be surprised if some

    of your assets were obtained through less than legal means. Shall I bring this to the attention of the

    Central Discipline Inspection Committee?¡±

    Dave''s face turned pale in an instant.

    He knew Lucian would not let him off so easily, but he did not expect the man would be so ruthless.

    Yet, he did not have the courage to fight back. Aftering to his senses, he began to tear up and

    begged for Lucian''s forgiveness. ¡°Mr. Farwell, it''s all my fault. I''m arrogant, and I''m not a good parent. I

    failed to teach my son properly, but I''ll do my best to be a better person. You can punish me

    however you want, but please don''t make me lose my job!¡±

    Lucian knitted his brows and shot daggers at him. He wouldn''t have acknowledged his mistakes had he

    not bumped into me. And there''s a high chance he would allow his son to grow up to be an

    overbearing bully.

    Lucian did not bother to pay attention to him and wasn''t intending to show any mercy even if the man

    were to kneel before him. Instead, he squatted down, carried Archie and Benny in his arms, and

    nodded at Roxanne.

    Roxanne then carried Este before the family of five walked toward the school gate together.

    Behind them, Dave continued imploring loudly, ¡°Mr. Farwell, please have mercy on me! Mr. Farwell...¡±

    Not long after, they heard Dave venting his frustration by beating Zaron, causing thetter to scream in

    pain.

 Chapter 1990

    Chapter 1990

    CHAPTER 1990 DRASTIC CHANGES

    By the time Lucian and his family returned to the manor, Cayden called and said, ¡°Mr. Farwell, I''ve

    gathered evidence of Dave Rynder''s corrupt practices and handed it over to the authorities. He''ll

    probably be dismissed soon!¡±

    Lucian felt there was no point in showing Dave mercy since he had no desire to see thetter''s

    disgusting face again.

    After stopping the car, Lucian got down and carried the two boys into the house.

    Roxanne, too, carried Este like how Lucian did. Upon seeing that, Sonya could not help but mutter,

    ¡°You kids are old enough to walk on your own. Why do you still need your daddy and mommy to carry

    you?¡±

    Elias immediately noticed the injuries on Archie and Benny''s knees. He walked up and checked on

    them. ¡°What happened? Did they fall?¡±

    ¡°Dad, they''re fine. I''ve treated their wounds. They should recover in two days,¡± Roxanne responded

    while putting Este down.

    The little girl ran over to check on the boys and was surprised. ¡°Mommy, the medicine is really

    effective! Their wounds are already healing!¡±

    Sonya hurried over and checked on Archie and Benny when she learned that Lucian was only carrying

    them because they were injured.

    She and Elias were relieved after confirming that their grandchildren''s injuries were not serious.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, injuries on knees might take time to heal, so make sure you walk less and avoid getting

    the wounds wet!¡± Roxanne reminded. The boys bobbed their heads in response.

    Not long after dinner, Jonathan arrived at the manor with Madilyn in his car.

    Their unexpected visit took Lucian and Roxanne by surprise.

    ¡°Y-You two...¡± Roxanne nced at Jonathan before turning her attention to Madilyn. They''re well-

    dressed today.

    d in a pair of casual clothes and abandoning his usual stiff demeanor, Jonathan looked more mature

    and dignified.

    Madilyn, on the other hand, wore a dress that entuated her curves and enhanced her charm.

    Even Lucian could not help praising Jonathan, ¡°Jonathan, the way you dress today reminds me of my

    charming young self.¡±

    The other three people exchanged nces. How old is he? Why is he talking like an old man?

    However, the question Roxanne asked next instantly made them feel awkward. ¡°Are you two on a date

    today?¡±

    Hearing that, Jonathan appeared flustered. He bounced up from his seat as soon as he sat down

    before stealing a nce at Madilyn.

    Madilyn behaved just as nervous as if someone had exposed their secret. Her face turned crimson red

    almost instantly, and she red at Roxanne.

    ¡°N-No, no, no, no, no...¡± Both Jonathan and Madilyn denied it simultaneously.

    Lucian sighed inwardly. It''s so obvious they''re hiding something from us!

    Amused, Roxanne smirked as she watched them blush and panic, finding their reaction quite amusing.

    ¡°I just bought him dinner to thank him for his help at the hospital. That''s all!¡± Madilyn was still busy

    exining while Jonathan had quietened down.

    ¡°Lucian, Roxanne, we made a trip over here because my family found some exquisite herbs when they

    went to Xandenia to procure medicinal herbs. Since Roxanne is pregnant, I''m sure these exquisite

    herbs can supplement her nutrition,¡± Jonathan exined the reason for their visit while Madilyn inclined

    her head in agreement.

    ¡°That''s very thoughtful of you, Jonathan. You seem to have changed a lottely. Did something

    happen?¡± Roxanne asked out of curiosity.

    Ever since Jonathan returned to work, his demeanor did a one-eighty for mysterious reasons. He was

    like apletely different person, and even his mannerisms had changed drastically.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Lucian remainedposed but perked up his ears, eager to hear what Jonathan had to say.

 Chapter 1991

    Chapter 1991

    CHAPTER 1991 I HAD A PART IN ITS CREATION

    Even after pondering for some time, Jonathan did not know how to answer that question.

    He shook his head, then looked at Lucian and Roxanne in confusion. ¡°Have I changed? Why don''t I

    feel any different? All I know is that I feel like changing my clothes now.¡±

    Such a response made the couple change their minds. Jonathan had not changed much after all and

    was still as blunt as ever.

    Needless to say, Roxanne also noticed that Madilyn kept sneaking nces at Jonathan. I can

    practically see the stars shining in her eyes.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan immediately returned to his car and brought out the medicinal herbs.

    Lucian nodded and thanked him with a smile. ¡°That''s so thoughtful of you.¡±

    Roxanne knew the medicinal herbs were valuable at first nce. They were the kind that not even

    money could buy.

    ¡°These are all safe to be consumed during pregnancy. These must''ve been your rmendations, am

    I right?¡± Roxanne asked while looking at Madilyn. Jonathan may be familiar with the ces of origin

    and prices of many medicinal herbs and can identify them, but he doesn''t necessarily know much

    about their specific effects.

    This time, Madilyn admitted to it openly. ¡°You''re right. Although Jonathan knows they''re supplements,This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    he isn''t aware of their contraindications. He previously sent my mom a ton of herbs suitable for

    consumption during pregnancy. Because of that, she kept urging me to get pregnant, saying they would

    come in handy if I do!¡±

    Jonathan scratched his head and smiled sheepishly at the mention of that embarrassing incident.

    It also quickly dawned on Madilyn that she should not have brought it up because right after that,

    Roxanne began teasing her relentlessly. ¡°Well, she''s not wrong. You can take them if you''re pregnant.

    If you get pregnant in the future, I bet Jonathan will obtain all sorts of supplements for you!¡±

    I haven''t even expressed my feelings to him, but here she is, trying to let the cat out of the bag! Madilyn

    panicked instantly and shot Roxanne a pleading look, begging thetter not to say too much.

    ¡°That won''t be a problem,¡± Jonathan piped up.

    Roxanna burst intoughter, and even Lucian smiled.

    Suddenly, they heard Este''s voicee from upstairs. ¡°Aunt Madilyn! Aunt Madilyn, you''re here!

    What were you talking about just now? Is Mommy pregnant?¡±

    Archie and Benny also stuck their heads over the spiral staircase. Both of them looked at Roxanne at

    the same time. ¡°Mommy, you''re pregnant? Why didn''t you tell us?¡±

    All three children looked excited and were about to go downstairs when Elias reminded the two boys

    about the injuries on their knees.

    Then, Elias carried the boys downstairs while Este skipped over to Roxanne.

    Roxanne had nned to keep it a secret for a little longer and wait until her pregnancy had progressed

    to a stable stage before telling the children the good news.

    However, she now had no choice but to admit it. ¡°That''s right. You''ll have a younger brother or sister

    very soon!¡±

    ¡°Wow! Really? You''re awesome, Mommy!¡± Este eximed, jumping for joy. She leaned forward and

    kissed Roxanne on the cheek several times, seemingly giving her encouragement for the pregnancy.

    Archie and Benny were also all smiles. They walked over and held Roxanne''s hands lovingly, one on

    each side.

    ¡°Mommy, you''re so amazing,¡± Archie said, his tone sincere.

    As for Benny, he was already thinking far ahead. ¡°Mommy, how many babies are you going to have?

    Can you give birth to two more? Can we have another brother or sister?¡±

    Roxanne was at a loss for how to answer his question. How many more babies am I going to have? I

    mean, just giving birth to one more is good enough!

    As Lucian watched the children shower Roxanne with love and affection, a sense of jealousy suddenly

    crept over him. I''m the father of this baby. It doesn''t matter whether it''s a younger brother or sister.

    Either way, I had a part in the baby''s creation, so why isn''t anyone giving me credit for my contribution?

 Chapter 1992

    Chapter 1992

    CHAPTER 1992 DID SOMEONE SWITCH OUT HIS BRAIN

    Madilyn proceeded to update Roxanne on the subsequent developments rted to the bacteria

    outbreak at the hospital. ¡°I''ve gone to the psychiatric hospital to check on Christina. She has really

    gone mad! She''s semi-conscious, unresponsive, and keeps talking gibberish. The doctors there also

    mentioned she once sneaked into the medication room in the middle of the night, grabbed a lot of

    medicine, and swallowed them all. In the end, they had to send her to the hospital where they managed

    to save her after much effort.¡±

    The incident''s instigator, Christina, was now of unsound mind. As for the hospital''s doctors and nurses,

    they received much acknowledgment after surviving the ordeal. The health department''s senior officials

    even came down to present awards to them in person.

    The hospital also received praise and official recognition with a chance of being included on the list of

    designated hospitals cooperating with medical insurance providers in the future.

    Jonathan added, ¡°The criminal proceedings against Christina have entered the prosecution stage.

    Regardless of whether the suspect is mentally unstable, such a crime carries a mandatory prison

    sentence of at least fifteen years. And because of Christina''s case, Elektra''s sentence has been

    commuted.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Lucian and Roxanne exchanged nces while quietly breathing sighs of relief. Whether she goes by

    Christina or Aubree, she''ll have nothing to do with us from now on.

    ¡°Oh, one more thing. Lucian, after you purchased the patent licensing for Moranta, Mr. Goldstein

    suddenly canceled his itinerary in Chanaea. Perhaps it was because he had nned to monopolize the

    market for that medicine, but that didn''t work out. Or it could be because of Christina''s mental state,¡±

    Jonathan continued.

    However, Lucian knitted his brows and shook his head. ¡°No. Someone like him wouldn''t let Christina

    influence his actions. There''s only one possibility¡ªhis ns in Chanaea fell through. Think about it.

    What would you do if you wanted everyone to depend on your medicine?¡±

    Roxanne and Madilyn were shocked to hear that.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan''s gaze turned cold and piercing. ¡°I see. So, what happened at the hospital this

    time was merely a test. Not only did Mr. Goldstein know all about Christina''s plot, but he even

    deliberately allowed her to carry it out!¡±

    Lucian nodded in response.

    Jonathan''s admiration for Lucian instantly grew stronger. I didn''t even consider things from that angle.

    I''m still too naive.

    The four of them continued chatting for a little longer, and it was past eight o''clock in the evening when

    Jonathan left with Madilyn.

    Roxanne wondered out loud how long it would take for the pair to finally confirm their rtionship.

    ¡°I''m guessing things will move along very swiftly from here on in. Jonathan has finally seen the light,¡±

    Lucian said with a faint smile.

    However, she shook her head. She still did not believe that would happen.

    Hence, the couple made a bet on whether Jonathan and Madilyn would confirm their rtionship within

    the next week.

    If they did, Lucian would win the bet and have the chance to make Roxanne do whatever he wished.

    ¡°This bet sounds pretty good. As for what to make you do, I''ll have to give it some thought. Should it be

    something you hate to do the most, or should it be something that you''re the most afraid of?¡± Lucian

    grinned impishly, seemingly confident of winning.

    Naturally, if Roxanne''s guess proved urate, she would also get to make Lucian do whatever she

    wanted. However, she was quite troubled about that as Lucian seemed down to do anything she asked

    of him even without the bet. If that''s the case, it''d be meaningless even if I won.

    Since the temperature at night was starting to get colder, Jonathan closed the car window and turned

    on the heat a little.

    Madilyn thought he would send her straight home after leaving the Farwell residence. To her surprise,

    he remarked on how beautiful the moon looked that night and said there was a spot he wanted to take

    her to that was perfect for admiring the night sky.

    Upon hearing that, she could not help thinking how strange it was. Jonathan would never have said

    anything like that in the past. What has changed in him? Did someone switch out his brain? Or did

    someone else reincarnate in his body like what happens in novels and movies?

    However, although she felt doubtful, she was also overjoyed.

 Chapter 1993

    Chapter 1993

    CHAPTER 1993 FIND THE WISH BOTTLE

    One would see a spacious square after driving up the road near Elmling Park.

    At that time, the moon was shining brightly, and the stars were sparse in the night sky. Groups of twos

    and threes hung out around the square. They were either couples in their honeymoon phase or small

    families with children.

    The ce was basically an ideal hotspot for couples to go on dates.

    It seemed as if Jonathan had already prepared everything beforehand, for he took out a waterproof mat

    and some snacks from the car before finding an open space with fewer people around. He then began

    setting everything up.

    All of a sudden, a sweet and romantic sensation filled Madilyn''s heart. ¡°It''d be lovely if we could set up

    a tent here and watch the moon and stars before we fall asleep.¡±

    To her surprise, Jonathan answered, ¡°I''ve got a tent, but...¡±

    Hearing that, Madilyn became flustered, and her cheeks flushed red.

    If it weren''t for the darkness, Jonathan would have noticed her cheeks were as red as a tomato.

    She was not prepared to spend the night alone with him in a tent.

    While her thoughts ran wild, Jonathan continued spreading out the mat and arranging the food on it.

    After that, he took out the equipment for boiling water from the car and got to work.

    ¡°I noticed something. Your current preferences have begun to resemble Mr. Farwell''s,¡± said Madilyn in

    an attempt to change the topic.

    ¡°I suppose so. I used to drink coffee just for the taste, but now, I drink it to improve my mood. Of

    course, I''m not like Lucian. I don''t try out every kind of good-quality coffee. I''ve always stuck to in

    coffee.¡±

    Jonathan''s tone sounded nonchnt, yet his words carried a certain philosophical sense that

    concerned the profound principles of life.

    His demeanor dazed Madilyn. As she gazed at his chiseled side profile, which could be seen faintly

    under the moonlight, she felt her heart race.

    He''s so freaking handsome!

    Finally, Jonathan finished setting the ce up. ¡°Have a seat. The sky tonight is gorgeous, isn''t it?¡±

    ¡°Yep, it is.¡± As soon as Madilyn sat down, she felt as if she had returned to her youthful schooldays.

    She could not remember thest time she admired the beautiful moon and lush field with such peace

    and tranquility.

    Gradually, she calmed down and began to enjoy the rare, rxing moment.

    The duo chatted about some interesting stories from their past over coffee and snacks, sharing their

    memories with each other.

    Although Madilyn could not see Jonathan''s expression clearly in the darkness, she could tell that he

    was no longer as aloof and distant as he was before.

    She was filled with joy, for the change in his demeanor proved that he had finally gotten over the dark

    moments of his past.

    Their fingers touched when Jonathan was carefully handing her a cup of coffee, and that made her

    heart flutter.

    ¡°By the way, I remember something interesting. Back when I was in high school, I once came here with

    my friends. This huge square didn''t exist back then. We buried wish bottles on a slope somewhere

    nearby. I wonder if it''s still there,¡± said Jonathan suddenly.

    ¡°Really? I''m quite curious about what kind of wishes you made back then. Where is it? Can we still find

    it?¡± Madilyn was eager to find out.

    ¡°Come on. Let''s go and dig it out. Perhaps it''s still there.¡± Smiling, Jonathan got to his feet and

    extended his hand to her.

    In the next second, he realized his gesture might be inappropriate and wanted to retract his hand, but

    before he could do so, Madilyn swiftly ced her right hand in his palm.

    Jonathan was slightly startled, but he quickly shed a smile and helped her up. With that, they headed

    toward the location where the wish bottles were buried.

    Gauging the distance with his steps, Jonathan stopped at an inconspicuous spot on the slope. He soon

    began clearing the weeds and digging through the soil.

    Surprisingly, the bottles were hidden quite deep beneath the ground. He continued digging about thirty

    centimeters down before finally touching something that produced a crisp sound.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°I found it! It''s still here! Let''s look around the area. There were four of us back then, so we buried quite

    a few,¡± Jonathan said excitedly.

    It was like a treasure hunt. Feeling equally excited, Madilyn began clearing off the surrounding weeds

    and soil with her bare hands.

 Chapter 1994

    Chapter 1994

    CHAPTER 1994 IS THAT A YES

    The two spent fifteen minutes and much effort trying to locate all four bottles. The bottlenecks were all

    stuffed with corks that blocked the rain and moisture from damaging the contents within.

    Someone even suggested the idea of cing desants in the bottles, so ultimately, all the papers

    were preserved perfectly without even a single sign of mold.

    Holding the four bottles in his hands, Jonathan smiled. ¡°Let''s go and clean them up nicely before

    opening them. I can''t believe it''s been almost thirteen years!¡±

    Madilyn nodded with a faint smile on her face as an unusual emotion consumed her. It felt as if she

    were brought back to her youthful days many years ago.

    They found a water tap near the field and used it to wash away the excess mud on the bottles before

    wiping them dry. Then, they returned to their camping site.

    ¡°Which one is yours?¡± Madilyn peered at the transparent bottles. The colored papers each of them

    used were vastly different. There were purple, blue, pink, and white ones.

    She guessed that the white paper belonged to him because judging from his past character, he

    probably wouldn''t like anything fancy.

    ¡°Then, does the pink one belongs to Elektra?¡± A thought struck Madilyn.

    Jonathan smiled as he nodded. ¡°Yes. That belongs to Elektra, indeed. But then, I don''t think it''s

    appropriate for us to pry into their secrets. So, I think we should keep it for them and pass it to them

    when we see them.¡±

    Madilyn gave it some thought and eventually agreed to it. Prying into others'' privacy without their

    permission wasn''t ethical at all.

    Jonathan ced the other bottles onto the ground except for the one with the blue paper. ¡°We can

    open mine. This blue one belongs to me.¡±

    He recalled past memories and began mumbling, ¡°Lucian and James joined us too, but they refused to

    write their wishes. The white one belongs to James, but I''m not sure if he had written anything. We''ll

    open it with him some other day.¡±

    Blue? It represents depression, rationality, and hope. I think these characteristics match well with the

    emotions Jonathan felt back then.

    Seeing how excited Madilyn was, Jonathan removed the cork and smiled shyly. ¡°To be honest, I''ve

    forgotten what my wish was. I can''t remember much because it''s been so long.¡±

    ¡°I know, right? That''s why I can''t wait to see what''s in there! I''m so curious!¡± Madilyn didn''t bother to

    keep her eagerness in check and immediately reached out to take the paper as soon as Jonathan

    removed it from the bottle.

    ¡°Here. You can have a look first.¡± Jonathan handed her the blue paper.

    She carefully opened the paper which was folded neatly into a simple square before using her phone''s

    torchlight to make out the words on it.

    The words read: Madilyn, will you be my girlfriend?

    She was promptly dumbstruck.

    Upon scanning the words on the paper, she stood frozen in ce and was at aplete loss for

    words. Thinking her eyes had deceived her, she read the sentence again to make sure she wasn''t

    dreaming.

    I''m pretty sure I didn''t read it wrong! That''s exactly what''s written on it! But why?

    In shock and disbelief, Madilyn lifted her head to look at Jonathan, using the torchlight to shine on his

    face.

    ¡°This can''t be real. Jonathan, this is...¡± she stuttered, wondering whether she was imagining things, and

    that was when she saw the mischievous smile on Jonathan''s face.

    Did he n this since the start? Was he acting all along? This is all just a lie, right? He even said the

    bottles were buried years ago. I bet he buried them only hours ago!

    Madilyn took a long time to recover from the shock as a look of joy slowly reced her surprised

    expression.

    I can''t believe he confessed his love to me in such a romantic way!

    tion filled her to the brim, and tears began welling in her eyes as she was so ecstatic she almost

    couldn''t contain herself. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Madilyn, is that a yes?¡± Jonathan''s gaze was as tender as the moonlight that showered down on Earth

    that night.

    Madilyn nodded fervently. She replied, ¡°Yes. Yes!¡±

 Chapter 1995

    Chapter 1995

    CHAPTER 1995 THE PURPLE WISH BOTTLE

    The moon was exceptionally stunning on that very night.

    ¡°Jonathan, tell me the truth. Did you swap your soul with someone else or what?¡±

    With her hand in his, Madilyn could almost feel the warmth from his palm along with an electric current

    that seeped all the way to her heart, creating ripples within.

    I can''t believe he used such an extraordinary way to confess his love! But on second thought, I was the

    one who trusted him too much. I should''ve realized something was amiss when I noticed that the soil at

    the slope was recently loosened. Or else, he wouldn''t have been able to dig through it so effortlessly.

    ¡°Nope. I''m still me. It''s just that the way I''m expressing myself is different now. Plus, I wasn''t lying to

    you about the bottles. I didn''t bury them hours ago. I dug them up a few days ago before I returned to

    work.¡±

    He recalled how everything yed out. One day, he suddenly thought of the wish bottles they buried

    years ago, so he went to Elmling Park alone to dig them up. He had forgotten all about his past self''s

    expectations of the future.

    After a long break, Jonathan realized he didn''t like how empty and pointless his life was, so in order to

    find out what he truly wanted, he opened his wish bottle.

    He unfolded the paper to reveal the wishes he wrote in the past: I hope to achieve a sessful career

    with Lucian in the future and marry the woman I love!

    Jonathan was in a daze after reading his past wishes. I didn''t expect what I wished for back then to be

    so simple. Turns out I''ve lost my way after all these years of enduring the stress from my family and

    career. Slowly, I''ve gotten tired of everything which ultimately leads to depression. Now, aftering

    face to face with my past self, I finally see the light.

    Upon having an epiphany, he vowed to himself that he would acknowledge his feelings and no longer

    be afraid. As such, he came up with the idea to confess his love in such a manner.

    ¡°Jonathan, I''m so d to see how much you''ve changed!¡± Madilyn leaned over to nestle her head on

    his shoulder.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    There they sat, chatting casually while enjoying the night breeze.

    ¡°Elektra is getting out of jail soon. Maybe her wish bottle would give her some inspiration on how to

    lead her life in the future,¡± Jonathan mumbled.

    How many of us could still stay true to ourselves?

    ¡°I hope so. But who does the purple one belongs to?¡± Madilyn asked curiously.

    ¡°You are not going to believe this. I have no idea who it belongs to, either. I only remember that Lucian

    was the one who brought it over and that the bottle belonged to a woman.¡±

    Jonathan would never have told Madilyn the truth in the past, but it didn''t really matter anymore. After

    all, Roxanne and Lucian were already having their fourth child.

    However, Madilyn''s reaction was stronger than expected. She snapped, ¡°So this bottle might have

    belonged to another woman whom Lucian was dating in the past? I must tell Roxanne about this!¡±

    Deep down, she was afraid that Elektra''s incident would happen all over again.

    Feeling troubled, Jonathan frowned. Does that make me a leaker? But Madilyn is my girlfriend. I''ll have

    to listen to her. Come to think of it, I''m also curious about who the purple bottle belonged to. Why did

    that person ask Lucian to deliver the bottle instead of showing up themself?

    ¡°Okay. You can tell her. I would like to know who it belonged to, too!¡± Jonathan decided to betray Lucian

    there and then.

 Chapter 1996

    Chapter 1996

    CHAPTER 1996 KEEP YOUR WITS ABOUT YOU

    It was gettingte, and regardless of how impatient Madilyn was, she couldn''t disturb a pregnant

    woman''s rest at that hour, so she decided to wait until tomorrow.

    This is from N?velDrama.Org.

    As the night grew darker and the coldness began to set in, Jonathan quickly took off his coat and

    draped it over Madilyn.

    ¡°Do you feel cold? Should I take you home now?¡± Jonathan uttered in an undertone.

    Only then did he realize that Madilyn was already dozing off. He shed a faint smile and changed his

    posture.

    ¡°Let me carry you,¡± Jonathan said. Without waiting for her to agree, he immediately scooped up her

    petite body and headed toward the car.

    Madilyn was indeed tuckered out. After being carried into the car amidst her drowsiness, she felt

    warmth enveloping her, brought about by a nket that appeared out of nowhere.

    She could sense Jonathan tidying things up around her in her groggy state, and a sense of security

    washed over her, allowing her to drift off to sleep.

    After an uncertain amount of time, Jonathan softly called out. ¡°Maddy, Maddy. We''re home.¡±

    Madilyn gradually woke up, feeling a little lightheaded. However, the moment she heard that

    affectionate term of endearment, she sobered up in a sh and grinned at him. I''m officially Jonathan''s

    girlfriend now.

    ¡°Why did you bring me home?¡± All of a sudden, she felt reluctant to part with the man, wanting to spend

    more time with him.

    ¡°Well, it wouldn''t be appropriate for us to go directly to a hotel, right?¡± A hint of passion gleamed in

    Jonathan''s eyes, prompting Madilyn to feel flustered.

    No way. That would indeed be inappropriate.

    Still, she managed to think of a way to phrase her thoughts. She pouted and said, ¡°I meant I''m hungry.¡±

    ¡°All right. Let''s go have some supper, then,¡± Jonathan responded decisively, restarting the car and

    turning the vehicle around.

    Madilyn got up from the back seat and climbed into the front passenger seat, giggling. ¡°From today

    onward, this car''s passenger seat is exclusively reserved for me.¡±

    ¡°No problem. From now on, this car will only pick you up. Oh, and Mdm. Xander as well.¡± Jonathan''s

    voice was deep and maic, sounding particrly pleasant.

    The joy that had settled in Madilyn''s heart once again surged.

    Early the next day, Roxanne was woken up by a phone call from her best friend.

    Listening to her best friend recounting Jonathan''s confessionst night, Roxanne also found it

    incredible. However, at the same time, she felt genuinely happy for them upon finding out they had

    finally confirmed their rtionship.

    In the end, Madilyn hesitated for a while before mentioning the purple wishing bottle.

    ¡°Jonathan and I are just curious. You can just ask him about this matter casually. It''s been more than a

    decade, and with how outstanding Lucian was, he must have charmed a lot of girls during that time, so

    this isn''t at all surprising! Anyway, I hope I won''t cause any conflicts between you two by telling you

    this. Ah! I shouldn''t have mentioned anything. Look at me, always poking my nose into others''

    business. Don''t let this sow any discord between you and Lucian after all you''ve been through to be

    together.¡±

    Regret churned within Madilyn''s chest after she finished telling Roxanne about everything. Some things

    should be kept a secret forever. So many years have passed. Perhaps Lucian has already forgotten

    about it.

    Unexpectedly, Roxanne burst intoughter.

    ¡°Roxanne, why are youughing? Be serious. I really don''t want to see Elektra''s incident repeat itself.

    Lucian is too outstanding, so you must always keep your wits about you,¡± Madilyn reminded sternly.

    However, Roxanne continued giggling and finally stopped after being yelled at by Madilyn.

    Subsequently, Roxanne replied nonchntly, ¡°About that... Will you believe me if I tell you that purple

    wishing bottle belonged to me?¡±

 Chapter 1997

    Chapter 1997

    CHAPTER 1997 LIFELONG IMPRINT

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Madilyn eximed in surprise.

    She searched her memory of the many years she had known Roxanne, but there was no evidence that

    Roxanne and Lucian had met during their teenage years.

    During their first three years of marriage, Roxanne was nothing more than a nominal wife, and

    ultimately, Lucian heartlessly divorced her.

    Then came six years of separation. Roxanne gave birth to three children. Este was on the verge of

    death and was diagnosed by the hospital as unlikely to survive.

    Unexpectedly, after several twists and turns, Ethan went to Epea and tracked down the hospital

    Roxanne had delivered the triplets. In the end, Este was rescued and brought back to Horington.

    From then on, Roxanne lived with her children, Archie and Benny, while Lucian took care of Este.

    The family proceeded to lead separate lives for six years.

    At present, Roxanne had returned to Horington for almost a year.

    Aside from the past ten years, Roxanne had never mentioned to Madilyn about knowing Lucian earlier.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Well, it''s a long story. Maybe I shouldn''t say anything.¡± Roxanne''s teasing tone sounded casual. She

    seemed totally unfazed by the purple wish bottle.

    Hearing her friend''s impish voice, Madilyn protested loudly, ¡°No! You must tell us. I''ll go get Jonathan,

    and we''lle over to listen to your story.¡±

    Meanwhile, at the manor, Roxanne smiled. ¡°Fine. You two lovebirds cane over. I''ll tell you

    everything.¡±

    When Roxanne returned home after sending the three kids to school, Madilyn and Jonathan had

    already arrived.

    Jonathan was holding the purple wish bottle, which was still sealed.

    The two looked at Roxanne suspiciously, unconvinced she had written the letter.

    ¡°Roxanne, no matter how you put it, this wish bottle was buried by Lucian and me the year before we

    went to university. I don''t remember having known you back then.¡± Jonathan had repeatedly exined

    that to Madilyn in the car.

    Back then, Jonathan, Lucian, James, and Elektra would often hang out together on weekends, even

    though they attended different schools.

    Jonathan remembered that although they hung out together, everyone was engaged in different

    activities.

    Lucian spent his time studying various business cases and acquiring business knowledge whenever he

    had the chance, while James had already developed a strong interest in psychology. Now, it seemed to

    Jonathan that James'' mother, Yennefer, had already fallen ill at that time.

    Elektra, on the other hand, paid attention to various fashion trends and celebrity clothing every day.

    Jonathan was the only one who truly focused on his studies. He had no choice but to rely on rote

    memorization, as he wasn''t a natural talent.

    Roxanne nodded, the expression in her eyes bing somewhat distant as she reminisced about the

    past.

    ¡°Indeed, under normal circumstances, I would''ve never met Lucian. The high school he attended, being

    a renowned art academy in the country, was not only an excellent private school but also a ce

    teeming with children of the social elites. Jonathan, like you, I only attended an ordinary high school.¡±

    Jonathan nodded in agreement.

    She borated, ¡°However, you were just being stubborn too. Your family had the means to send you to

    the same school as Lucian. He told me this himself back then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that''s true. Lucian even told you that? In that case, you two must''ve been very close at that time,

    right?¡± asked Jonathan.

    Unexpectedly, Roxanne shook her head. Nheless, a faint, contented smile appeared on her face.

    ¡°Actually, we weren''t close. Fate is really quite fascinating. Do you remember the custom of student

    exchanges between many schools in the past? That''s right. Lucian was an exchange student who

    came to my school. He was only there for a short month, but he left a lifelong imprint in my heart!¡±

 Chapter 1998

    Chapter 1998

    CHAPTER 1998 WHAT IS YOUR NAME

    As Roxanne ryed the story from her memories, the scene from decades ago yed out in their

    minds.

    Lucian was unqualified as an exchange student because the objective of the exchange program was

    for the student to experience the school life of a normal high school andpare it to that of an art

    academy, including themon practices and order.

    However, he was merely sixteen years old back then, so he couldn''t care less about those. He would

    asionally skip sses because the curriculum for regr high schools was probably too boring for

    him.

    One typical day, Lucian, James, and Jonathan nned to sneak into a trade show, so Lucian only

    stayed for the first ss after lunch break before skipping the rest.

    Back then, the school''s security was tight with guards stationed at all the gates, so he had no choice

    but to scale the wall near the library.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Unexpectedly, nails were scattered atop the walls that day. His hands were pierced and he fell to the

    ground, spraining his ankle in the process.

    Roxanne, being a top student, usually spent all her free time at the library.

    She was rushing to her ssroom that day after missing more than an hour of ss due to being too

    engrossed in her reading.

    That was how they met.

    Roxanne had never seen a more handsome young man than Lucian in her life, much less one in such

    a sorry state. Lucian was in so much pain as he examined his ankle and his bloody palms.

    ¡°Hey, are you okay? Do you need help? What hurt your hand? We need to stop the bleeding

    immediately and ensure you don''t contract a tetanus infection!¡± Roxanne remembered those words

    vividly because those were the first words she said to Lucian.

    Lucian nodded before ncing at Roxanne. His gaze didn''t linger on her for long.

    Roxanne told Lucian not to move before running back to the library and getting a small medical kit

    containing all kinds of first-aid supplies.

    She then helped Lucian disinfect his wound and stop the bleeding.

    However, his ankle was badly sprained.

    Never in his wildest dreams would he expect a high school girl to be familiar enough with the massage

    technique in traditional medicine to push the tendon in his calf back to its original ce.

    At that moment, he vividly remembered how her side profile looked and how a tendril of her hair

    swayed in the light breeze.

    ¡°All right, done! You need to get a tetanus shot next. It''s best if you don''t move your leg for the next

    twenty-four hours.¡± She shed him a faint smile before picking up the medical kit and heading back to

    the library.

    Lucian thought she would be back. Instead, she hurriedly rushed back to ss.

    However, Lucian''s features were deeply ingrained in her memory after that encounter. After all, he was

    too good-looking. It would be hard to forget a face like that.

    Following the incident, Lucian waited for her at the library several times, but she didn''t show up.

    It wasn''t until the day Lucian nned to skip ss with Jonathan and James to bury his wish bottle that

    they finally met again.

    When he passed by the library, he ran into Roxanne again.

    ¡°Hey, what''s your name?¡± Lucian asked casually.

    Roxanne''s gaze, however, was focused on the empty wish bottle in his hand. ¡°I know who you are, Mr.

    Farwell. May I ask what is that?¡± she asked, pointing at the wish bottle.

    ¡°You know me?¡± A faint smile curved Lucian''s lips at that knowledge. His smile entuated his charm,

    causing Roxanne to avert her gaze in bashfulness.

    Roxanne nodded with certainty at his question. Heaven knows how many times I wrote his name on my

    notebook.

    After finding out he was an exchange student from the art academy, she knew she would never get to

    be friends with him.

    ¡°This is a wish bottle. After writing down your wish, you put it in the bottle and bury it deep in the

    ground. Several yearster, you dig it up and see if your wish came true. But I don''t know what I should

    write,¡± he said with a look of boredom.

    ¡°I see. That''s too bad.¡± Roxanne did her best to remain calm, but just the sight of him standing right in

    front of her made butterflies flutter furiously in her belly.

    ¡°Yeah. How about this, then? Do you have a wish? Why don''t you write yours and put it in this bottle?

    I''ll help you bury it. I''ll tell you where it is in the future, and you can dig it up. What do you think?¡±

 Chapter 1999

    Chapter 1999

    CHAPTER 1999 FALL HEAD OVER HEELS FOR HIM

    Lucian appeared serious as he suggested that.

    Roxanne was stunned by his offer.

    However, she was naive back then, so she didn''t consider the possibility that someone might sneak a

    peek at what she wrote.

    Hence, she nodded in agreement before rummaging around her bag for her diary. She then tore a page

    from it and swiftly folded it.

    The pages of her diary were purple in color.

    ¡°Is that it? Aren''t you going to write anything else?¡± Lucian asked curiously.

    Roxanne shook her head. ¡°Yes, that''s all. All my wishes are written on that page. I have a lot of wishes,

    so I wonder if they will evere true.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Put it in then.¡± When Lucian inched closer, a breeze blew past them, carrying the pleasant scent

    from his body.

    As the scent enveloped her, the intimacy between them colored her cheeks red.

    She carefully slid the paper into the wish bottle.

    Lucian instantly plugged the bottle''s opening with a cork. ¡°I''ll go and bury your wishes now. The earth

    represents never-ending hope, so I believe that by burying it beneath the earth, your wishes will

    definitelye true.¡±

    In a split second, the expression on Roxanne''s face froze.

    She would forever remember that scene.

    Lucian tilted his head slightly askew, and the smile on his face was both dashing and charming at the

    same time.

    The sight of his smile under the sun took her breath away.

    Lucian''s period as an exchange student ended after that. He left and never showed up at Roxanne''s

    high school again.

    The two of them only met twice when Roxanne was fifteen. Yet, those two encounters were deeply

    engraved in her memory and frequented her dreams.

    She didn''t even get to ask him whether he really did bury that wish bottle for her.

    In fact, he didn''t even know her name.

    The next time they met was when she almost graduated from university. That year, her father married

    her off to Lucian with a price.

    She was confident that he would recognize her, but s, he treated her coldly throughout those three

    years of marriage and never regarded her as his wife.

    In the end, she threw herself at him like a moth to a me, acting on her immature yet fervent feelings.

    Getting pregnant with his children, however, was totally unexpected.

    Jonathan and Madilyn found it hard to recover from the shock after Roxanne finished her story.

    ¡°So, you fell head over heels for Lucian when you were fifteen?¡± Madilyn felt inexplicably moved.

    No wonder she still loves Lucian despite being hurt so badly.

    The corners of Roxanne''s lips curled into a nonchnt smile as she acknowledged her feelings.

    ¡°Those details match my memory. Lucian did sprain his ankle that year and took a few days off from

    school. After that incident, he appeared to have something on his mind and kept returning to that high

    school.¡±

    Referring to his memory, Jonathan confirmed that Roxanne did, in fact, appear in Lucian''s life at that

    specific timeline.

    ¡°Looks like this bottle with the purple paper is indeed yours.¡± He passed the wish bottle to her.

    The wooden cork was loose, so Roxanne removed it easily. She took out the folded piece of purple

    paper and slowly unfolded it. Madilyn leaned closer to Roxanne, curious about her best friend''s wishes

    in the past.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The purple paper was filled with words, but the writing was neat. She had written down a lot of wishes.

    Her greatest wish read: I hope to get into the same university as Lucian.

    Other than that, she also wished to study medicine, make lots of money, and have a promising career.

    The wishes of a fifteen-year-old girl were simple and straightforward, but the usage of adjectives was

    verbose and convoluted.

    Madilyn couldn''t help butugh. ¡°I never knew you were so poetic!¡±

    Roxanne wasn''t embarrassed in the slightest and even boldly admitted, ¡°Many girls in my ss asked

    me to help them with their love letters back then.¡±

 Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000

    Chapter 2000 Not What He Expected

    After attending a short meeting at the office, Lucian rushed home immediately.

    He had undergone formal antenatal training and knew all the procedures of taking care of a pregnant

    woman like the back of his hand. As such, he was determined to do everything himself.

    Upon his arrival at the manor, he was surprised to see Jonathan and Madilyn there.

    ¡°You just brought health supplements yesterday, so what do you n on giving today?¡± Lucian teased.

    Yet he could sense Madilyn ring at him, while Jonathan was also wearing a gloomy expression.

    Only Roxanne was full of smiles.

    She was well aware that the two of them, upon listening to her story, resented Lucian for how he treated

    her during those three years of marriage back then.

    ¡°What''s wrong, Jonathan? Say something!¡±

    Madilyn''s frosty gaze caused Lucian''s hair to stand on end.

    Without hesitation, he tried to recall if he had gotten on Roxanne''s nerves, as that was the likely reason

    for Madilyn''s hostility.

    ¡°Lucian, do you still remember this wish bottle?¡±

    Roxanne showed him the wish bottle in her hand. As if remembering something, she refolded the piece

    of purple paper and stuffed it back into the bottle.

    A single nce was all it took for Lucian to remember what it was.

    ¡°Isn''t this the wish bottle I gave you back then? Looks like Jonathan has dug it out. What about it? Are

    you guys talking about the past?¡± Jonathan asked, shooting a careful nce at Madilyn.

    However, his nonchnce intensified Madilyn''s anger, and she snapped, ¡°Mr. Farwell, since you''ve

    known Roxanne a long time ago, why did you treat her that way after getting married to her back then?¡±

    ¡°Lucian, you should''ve been able to recognize Roxanne. She''s the high school girl that you mentioned

    before!¡± Jonathan remembered Lucian telling him about his encounter with a mysterious girl.

    At that moment, it dawned upon Lucian what was going on.

    When he shifted his gaze to Roxanne, thetter grinned back at him.

    ¡°I haven''t had the opportunity to exin, so why don''t you do the honors yourself, Mr. Farwell?¡±

    Lucian didn''t know how to react. He had long expressed his remorse to Roxanne over what happened.

    ¡°Actually, the reason was simple. I couldn''t ept the fact that the girl I was once in love with married me

    because of money. You can me me for what happened, but that was how I saw it back then. This was

    all my parent''s fault, or you can say that fate had brought us together. If I could go back in time, I

    wouldn''t have wanted it to happen that way.¡±

    ¡°Isn''t this the wish bottle I gave you back then? Looks like Jonathan has dug it out. What about it? Are

    you guys talking about the past?¡± Jonathan asked, shooting a careful nce at Madilyn.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    That year, Lucian had just taken charge of Farwell Group. He was weathering all sorts of difficulties in the

    business world and suffered all kinds of plots to undermine him.

    His experience made him realize that all the theoretical business knowledge he had was irrelevant.

    Fortunately, he didn''t panic in the face of adversity. Steeling himself, he struck back at his enemies with a

    vengeance as he swiftly made investments in many industries he saw potential in.

    His exposure to the business world consequently made it difficult for him to trust anyone.

    It was under such circumstances that Roxanne became his wife.

    In order to bring good luck to his grandfather, his parents found him a bride and paid a pretty sum for it.

    Little did he expect his bride to be the girl whom he had a good impression of in school.

    The change in Roxanne wasn''t something that he weed.

    A studious girl who spent all her time reading in the library wasn''t supposed to walk down such a path¡ª

    marrying indiscriminately for money.

    It made him wonder if she was also willing to marry another random rich heir for the same reason.

    Therefore, there was no way he would develop feelings for Roxanne, whom he perceived as materialistic

    in the past.

 Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001

    Chapter 2001 Not Worth It

    Despite Lucian''s exnation, Madilyn still felt indignant about it.

    The seed of love that was nted during their school days bore a bitter fruit after their much-anticipated

    marriage.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Mr. Farwell, you were being too presumptuous!¡± Madilyn concluded while shooting Lucian a vicious look.

    The embarrassment that was written on Lucian''s face elicited a faint smile from Roxanne.

    That''s all in the past now.

    Unlike in the past, Roxanne felt differently now. She counted her blessings, for her wishes hade true

    one by one, albeit in a dyed manner.

    Stroking the tiny bump on her belly, she could feel a new future brewing inside.

    The adversity the three children had gone through for the past few years would never happen again.

    As if reflecting on himself, Lucian nodded as he admitted, ¡°It''s true that I, too, was at fault. I was mentally

    exhausted due to being embroiled in the struggles of the business world back then. I ended up letting my

    thoughts be dictated by societal convention.¡±

    Lucian''s admission of his mistakes finally eased Madilyn''s fury.

    When Jonathan gave Madilyn a slight tug, their discreet gesture didn''t escape Jonathan''s notice.

    He then threw his wife a questioning nce.

    Roxanne responded with an affirmative look. She hadn''t gotten the opportunity to tell Lucian that

    Jonathan had confessed his feelings the night before.

    Nheless, Lucian curled his lips into a smile, for he immediately knew what was going on.

    ¡°Jonathan, since it''s almost noon, why don''t you stay back for lunch?¡± Lucian suggested.

    Just as Jonathan was about to nod habitually, a look from Madilyn prompted him to turn down the

    invitation. ¡°Not this time, Lucian. I promised Madilyn that we would take Mdm. Xander out for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Jonathan has finally learned how to say no after getting a girlfriend. It was a development that Lucian

    was d to see.

    After the newly minted couple departed, Roxanne rted Jonathan''s exploits from the night before to

    Lucian, to which thetter eximed, ¡°I''m surprised that Jonathan was capable of pulling off something

    as interesting as that. I think he has outdone me when ites to romance!¡±

    As Roxanne looked at her husband from the corner of her eye, images of his face during their teenage

    years emerged in her mind.

    Even now, the feeling she had from back then didn''t change. Regardless of how much time had passed,

    it was one that she would never forget.

    Even upon returning to the country after six years abroad and knowing that she might never end up

    together with Lucian, she knew that she could never love another man.

    The young man in her youth would forever be engraved deep within her heart.

    During the afternoon, Roxanne and Lucian headed to the research institute together.

    With Peregrine''s help, Colby quickly settled into the research institute''s serious working environment.

    As the organization ran like a well-oiled machine, there was no need for Roxanne to get involved.

    The reason she came was just to throw a birthday party for Colby.

    Colby, who was led into a conference room unaware, was greeted by a burst of confetti falling onto his

    head. His colleagues then came forward, wishing him a happy birthday as they sang the birthday song.

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±

    Jonathan has finally learned how to say no after getting a girlfriend. It was a development that Lucian

    was d to see.

    There were many familiar faces, all of them smiling vibrantly.

    ¡°Happy Birthday, Colby!¡± said Roxanne and Lucian upon emerging from the crowd.

    Lucian came forward to help Colby put on a birthday hat before shaking hands with him.

    With a gentle smile, Roxanne handed Colby a fork and knife as a massive birthday cake was carted up

    to him.

    Dumbstruck by the surprise, Colby¡ªeyes glistening¡ªdidn''t know how to react.

    ¡°Thank you. Thank you, everyone.¡±

    All of a sudden, he began tearing up.

    He had just returned to the research institute, and there was plenty he had to learn from scratch.

    Given that his birthday was way down on his list of priorities, he was surprised that Roxanne and Lucian

    not only remembered but also specially made a trip over to celebrate it for him.

    As someone who had once made a horrible mistake, he didn''t think he deserved such treatment.

    It wasn''t until he got over the flood ofplicated emotions that Colby broke into a smile. He then cut the

    cake and distributed it to his colleagues.

    ¡°Colby, I didn''t onlye to celebrate your birthday today, for I have something else to tell you. As a

    loyal employee of the research institute, you deserve to be granted shares in it. Even though it''s not

    much after dilution, thirty percent of thepany still belongs to you. After this, Old Mr. Lomax will follow

    up with you on the paperwork,¡± Roxanne announced the matter in front of everyone.

    Thunderous apuse soon filled the room.

    ¡°This...¡± Shocked, Colby was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002

    Chapter 2002 A Stern Warning

    Upon leaving the research institute, Roxanne and Lucian went to pick up the children from school.

    When the school''s management saw the two of them, they seized the opportunity to sincerely apologize

    for what happened.

    From their exnation, Lucian and Roxanne learned that the vice principal who was bribed by Dave had

    been sacked.

    Moreover, the four students who bullied Archie and Benny were also asked to leave the school.

    On top of that, the school was reevaluating its disciplinary policies to prevent a repeat of simr

    incidents.

    In the end, Lucian and Roxanne epted their apology begrudgingly. They didn''t want to burn any

    bridges, as the school did provide a conducive learning environment for the children.

    Finally, they returned to the manor with the children after declining an invitation to dinner from the school

    management.

    Arriving at the gate, they were greeted by the sight of Grant pacing back and forth.

    He looked weary as he moved around awkwardly.

    Yet Roxanne¡ªutterly disappointed with him¡ªno longer fell for the pitiful charade he had put on.

    ¡°Mommy, is that Granddad?¡± Este asked upon recognizing him.

    Lucian''s gaze shifted to his wife as if to ask her if they should stop.

    At the same time, Archie and Benny stared out the window, wondering what their grandfather wanted.

    Nheless, Roxanne shook her head in response.

    She no longer wanted to be tricked again.

    Lucian replied to the children, ¡°We''ll be heading home first. If there''s anything your granddad needs, I''ll

    deal with itter.¡±

    Meanwhile, Grant raised his gaze and gave the car aplicated look.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Realizing that the car wasn''t going to stop, he hesitated momentarily before deciding to step aside.

    Roxanne even averted her eyes, not wanting to spare him even a single nce as they passed him by.

    Once their car drove into the manor and the gates closed behind them, Lucian told Roxanne to lead the

    children back to their rooms.

    ¡°If you don''t want to see him, I''ll go out and talk to him.¡±

    If Grant were to continue ying the victim at their door every day, it would be difficult for them to exin

    to the children.

    Thus, Lucian figured that clearing the air was for the best.

    With that, the butler drove Lucian to the main gate in the manor''s buggy.

    As he walked up to Grant, the previously cordial attitude he had was now reced by indifference. ¡°Mr.

    Jarvis, what are you up to this time? Are you nning to give the children presents again? If that''s the

    case, you can save it. They don''t need anything from you.¡±

    Lucian had expected Grant to panic.

    Yet a sense of numbness was written across his face. The listless look in his eyes made them look like a

    bottomless abyss.

    ¡°Lucian... I... There''s something I want to tell you.¡± Grant''s lips twitched as he spoke in a helpless tone.

    The surprised Lucian furrowed his brows. Who gave him permission to address me that liberally?

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, I believe you have made a mistake. If money is what you need, you should be speaking to

    Mr. Crawford!¡± Lucian''s eyes narrowed.

    There was no need for him to conceal the fact that Grant was secretly working with Jonas.

    ¡°Is the millions given by Mr. Crawford not enough? How much money do you really want?¡± Lucian

    shed a smirk as he waited for Grant''s reaction.

    Finally, the panic in Grant''s eyes began to show. ¡°Y-You knew about it?¡±

    ¡°There''s nothing in Horington that gets past me, so drop your pathetic charade already. Now that the

    children have acknowledged you as their granddad, you had better not show your face here ever again!¡±

    The threatening tone in Lucian''s voice was unmistakable.

 Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003

    Chapter 2003 Are You Lying Again

    Stunned by the response, Grant attempted to move his chapped lips, but all he could manage was a wry

    smile.

    ¡°Since you already know about it, I might as welle clean. It''s true that I sumbed to my greed and

    took Mr. Crawford''s bribe. His objective was to ce me by your side to gather information,¡± Grant

    rted the truth candidly.

    ¡°With that aim in mind, I divorced Winnie. Initially, the divorce wasn''t meant to be genuine. Once I

    received enough money from Mr. Crawford, she would return to my side. Unfortunately, I was a fool...¡±

    Grant mumbled away.

    Meanwhile, Lucian''s brows knitted, for thest thing he wanted was to be Grant''s agony uncle. He

    wasn''t at all interested in what was on Grant''s mind.

    After all, it was Grant''s decision to abandon Roxanne''s mother and get together with Winnie. On top of

    that, he even brought two children into the family, causing Roxanne trauma that she would never heal

    from.

    ¡°Mr. Jarvis, there''s no need to bring up the past anymore. Roxanne is well aware of your motives, so you

    had better not disturb our lives again. As for the children, I''ll tell them that their granddad has gone

    overseas to set up a business.¡±

    With that, Lucian turned to leave but was unexpectedly held back by Grant.

    Thetter was suddenly gripped by emotions, and he began trembling all over.

    With a pleading look in his eyes, he said, ¡°Lucian, I know that I havemitted a terrible sin and don''t

    deserve anything, but you have to trust me when I say that I have cut ties with Mr. Crawford. I have no

    way of paying back the money he gave me, so I''m currently in hiding. I have now lost everything and no

    longer want anything. However, Lucian, you have to tell Roxanne this¡ª¡±

    Losing patience with Grant''s soliloquy, Lucian shoved thetter aside as he snapped, ¡°I''m sorry, but I''m

    not interested in what you have to say. Please leave now before I ask my bodyguards to throw you out!¡±

    He''s sorry? He has repented? A man like this will never know remorse!

    Lucian quickened his pace, for he no longer wanted to hear Grant''s voice again.

    Behind him, all Grant could do was stare nkly at his leaving silhouette.

    ¡°I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. This must be karma for what I''ve done. Even going to hell is too light a

    punishment for someone like me...¡±

    With that, Lucian turned to leave but was unexpectedly held back by Grant.

    Within a few seconds, he dropped to his knees with a sorrowful expression.

    ¡°Lucian, I beg you to ask Roxanne to give me an opportunity to apologize. I have a terminal illness and

    my days are numbered. There are only two or three days left, I''m afraid. I...¡±

    Just as Grant was yelling at the top of his voice, he swooned and copsed head-first to the ground.

    Upon hearing the dull thud, Lucian stopped in his tracks immediately.

    When he turned around to look, Grant was lying on the floor with his eyes closed, and his lips were pale.

    The sudden turn of events stunned Lucian, causing him to wonder if this was another of Grant''s tricks.

    Terminal illness? I''m surprised he''s using such a cliched excuse.

    That said, Lucian did notice that Grant''s skin appeared more yellowish than usual, which was amon

    symptom of ill health.

    However, it didn''t seem a good idea to leave Grant unattended at the main gate.

    Hence, he waved for his bodyguards toe over.

    ¡°Keep an eye on him!¡±

    With that, the bodyguards quickly carried Grant to a security post outside the gate.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004

    Chapter 2004 Had It Coming

    Back in the living room, Roxanne was chatting with the children about what their future siblings'' names

    should be.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    ¡°If it''s a girl, can we call her Dawn? I''m Essie, so I want my little sister to be called Dawnie,¡± Este

    suggested.

    Archie and Benny thought the name was too simple and wanted something more meaningful.

    ¡°Mommy, Archie and Benny''s names are too simple too. Why did you choose those names for them?¡±

    Este asked in puzzlement.

    Benny quickly answered, ¡°Isn''t it obvious? Mommy gave us names that are easy to remember to make

    us more memorable to others, the same way as how Daddy left an unforgettable impression on Mommy.¡±

    ¡°That''s clearly not the case,¡± Archie refuted at once. Then, he offered his guess. ¡°Mommy, did you draw

    inspiration from one of your favorite shows?¡±

    Roxanne was stumped by their questions. I merely felt the names were catchy and genuinely didn''t put

    much thought into them.

    Hearing their conversation, Lucian found their discussion about names interesting and chimed in,

    ¡°Essie''s name was chosen by your great-grandfather. He said he wanted you to shine bright like a star.¡±

    ¡°Daddy, what do you think our future siblings'' names should be?¡± The three children looked at their father

    expectantly.

    Lucian furrowed his brows as a few ideas popped up in his mind. He hesitated, unsure which one was

    best.

    Ultimately, he threw the question back to the children. ¡°How about this? You guyse up with two

    names each, one for a boy and one for a girl. Once you''ve decided, we''ll have the whole family, including

    your grandparents, vote on them. Then, we''ll adopt the name with the highest votes. What do you think?¡±

    The kids were fond of that fair voting method and agreed with crity.

    ¡°I''ll look up names in poetry!¡± Archie hastily went upstairs.

    ¡°I''ll search in ssic literature books!¡± Benny trod behind his brother''s heels.

    ¡°I-I''ll find names in storybooks!¡± Este didn''t want to be left out and immediately followed them upstairs.

    Subsequently, the living room plunged into silence.

    Lucian took a seat, and Roxanne skillfully poured him a cup of coffee.

    ¡°How is it? Has he left?¡± she asked while wearing an impassive expression. She no longer wanted to

    concern herself with Grant''s fate.

    Her only hope was for him not to disturb her current bliss.

    ¡°He didn''t leave. He fainted. I had the bodyguards watch him.¡± Lucian took a sip of the coffee, wondering

    if he should tell his wife about what Grant had said. Roxanne is a renowned doctor. After examining his

    condition, she can easily ascertain whether he''s truly suffering from a terminal disease. If Grant is lying

    even about this, he''s genuinely an appalling sinner.

    Lucian furrowed his brows as a few ideas popped up in his mind. He hesitated, unsure which one was

    best.

    Subconsciously, Lucian believed Grant was being honest.

    Subconsciously, Lucien believed Grent wes being honest.

    Roxanne knitted her brows. ¡°You could''ve asked someone to send him away to the hospital if he fainted.

    Did he admit to taking money from the Crawford family''s scion?¡±

    Lucian nodded and decided to be frank with Roxanne.

    ¡°If he''s just putting up an act by pretending to pass out, I''ll kick him out right away. However, he told me

    he has a terminal illness and doesn''t have much longer to live. Therefore, he wanted to see you and

    apologize to you in person,¡± Lucian uttered gently.

    Roxanne was stumped and fell into a momentary daze.

    Her eyes were filled with doubts, but her lips quivered.

    ¡°I-Is that true? Huh. I never thought his retribution woulde so soon. He''s only in his early fifties.¡±

    Roxanne abruptly let out a pent-up sigh inwardly. This sigh is for my mom. Back then, that man

    abandoned his wife and daughter, brought a mistress into our house, and ruined our once-happy family.

    He had iting.

 Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005

    Chapter 2005 Dying Words

    Meanwhile, at the security post outside the manor, Grant woke up and suddenly started vomiting, spitting

    out a mix of sour gastric fluid and traces of blood.

    The bodyguard was shocked to see that. Mr. Farwell told me to keep an eye on this man, but looking at

    his condition, he must be severely ill. He''s even puking out blood.

    Hence, the bodyguard hastily informed the butler. After considering the situation, thetter decided to

    report that to Lucian.

    Noticing Lucian and Roxanne sitting in the living room, the butler immediately approached them and

    reported, ¡°That man outside seems to be suffering from a serious illness because he just vomited blood.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Roxanne''s right hand, holding the coffee mug, trembled after she heard that. She turned to look at her

    husband.

    Lucian got to his feet at once and said to Roxanne, ¡°Let''s go take a look. If his condition is grave, we

    have to save him first.¡±

    Pulling herself together, she nodded and quickly followed Lucian out of the house.

    Less than half an hour had passed since theyst saw Grant. However, taking in his appearance now,

    Roxanne was startled.

    His face was extremely pale and waxen, his eyes were murky, and even his breathing seemedbored. It

    was as if he was on the verge of death.

    As a doctor, Roxanne wasn''t repulsed by the vomitus on the ground. Instead, she stepped forward and

    examined it.

    ¡°Roxanne. Is that you, Roxanne? I''m sorry. I''ve hurt you and your mother deeply...¡± At that moment,

    Grant struggled to prop himself up with assistance from the bodyguard next to him.

    A faint smile of relief spread across his face when he saw her daughter. Then, he shifted his attention to

    Lucian. ¡°Lucian, I''m indeed a failure.¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. Do you have the medical report from the hospital?¡± Lucian had no interest in hearing his

    deathbed confession and searched his body for the report. Spotting a corner of a paper sticking out of

    his pocket, he reached out to take it.

    Before Lucian could unfold the diagnosis report, Roxanne grimaced. ¡°It seems to be stomach cancer.¡±

    Lucian handed the document to his wife.

    After a quick nce, the report indeed mentioned a malignant stomach tumor that might have

    metastasized to the liver. No wonder hisplexion is so yellow. It''s a result of elevated bilirubin levels.

    In an instant, Roxanne felt an indescribable difort in her heart. Judging by the spread of the

    cancerous cells, he''s probably beyond cure. Even my medical skills will be of no help. Hahaha! He

    deserves this.

    Roxanne wanted to guffaw but couldn''t bring herself to do it. Instead, she stared at Grant with

    complicated emotions in her eyes.

    Seeing his wife''s reaction, Lucian noticed her gaze held a mixture of resentment, pleasure, pity, and a

    touch of sadness, all tangled together.

    ¡°Roxanne. Is that you, Roxanne? I''m sorry. I''ve hurt you and your mother deeply...¡± At that moment,

    Grant struggled to prop himself up with assistance from the bodyguard next to him.

    ¡°Grant, your time is indeed running short. So, are you afraid of death?¡± Roxanne stepped closer, riveting

    her eyes on Grant''s countenance.

    At that moment, Grant revealed a faint, enigmatic smile. ¡°Roxanne, I''ve been afraid for several days. But

    now, I''m genuinely not scared anymore. I spent a whole day thinking about what regrets I have in this

    life. In the end, all I can think about are only you and your mother. I''ve been impulsive and more prone to

    failure than sess my whole life. I was arrogant, boastful, and didn''t understand the concepts of love

    and family. I truly deserve this. I betrayed your mother, and I owe her an apology.¡±

    He wore a griefful expression as he spoke, and tears slowly rolled down his eyes.

    ¡°I wish to apologize to you. I know you can''t possibly forgive me, but I still have to say I''m sorry. I don''t

    want to die without apologizing. Thank you, Roxanne and Lucian, for giving me this opportunity.¡±

    The couple listened quietly, not interrupting him anymore.

    It was said that the dying words of someone on his deathbed always came from the bottom of his heart,

    and they chose to believe that Grant was genuinely repenting and apologizing at that instant.

 Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006

    Chapter 2006 Forgive Him When He Is Dead

    Grant''s voice trailed off as he lost consciousness yet again.

    Seeing that, Lucian ordered his bodyguards to bring Grant back into the manor.

    "Roxanne, just do your best and leave the rest to fate!" Lucian said, squeezing her hand reassuringly.

    As he did, he noticed her hand felt slightly cold, a sign of how anxious she truly was.

    Roxanne nodded and quickly made her way back into the manor.

    Putting aside their rtionship and the animosity that existed between them in the past, Grant was now

    just a dying patient, in need of Roxanne¡¯s medical expertise.

    Roxanne was a doctor, so she had to do her best to save lives.

    Without hesitation, she began the preparations for Grant''s acupuncture treatment.

    At the same time, Jonathan and Madilyn were also summoned to prepare the medicine as instructed by

    Roxanne.

    Charcoal was needed to boil the medicine, so it could only be done outside the mansion.

    Madilyn was responsible for making sure the temperature was just right while Jonathan kept adding

    water to the pot.

    "I guess this is what they call karma, huh? Grant doesn''t deserve to be Roxanne''s father.He got lucky

    as Roxanne is too kind.Otherwise, if someone else were in Roxanne''s shoes, they would''ve ignored his

    plight!" Madilyn eximed indignantly.

    Jonathan nodded in agreement.He sighed and said, "I guess he won''t live for long.Roxanne is doing all

    she can, but in the end, it¡¯s up to fate how long he has left."

    "That''s good enough.His own son and daughter don''t even seem to care about him.Meanwhile, his

    mistress is too busy living a luxurious life and never bothers to visit him.Grant is blind as he is unable to

    comprehend who is actually being kind to him."

    Madilyn would never forgive him.She could understand how her best friend felt as she, too, had a

    horrible father.

    In the guest room on the third floor, Grant soon regained consciousness after receiving Roxanne''s

    acupuncture treatment.

    The help brought him the medicine that he was supposed to take.

    Roxanne returned to the living room, looking exhausted.

    Lucian came up to her and gently began to knead her shoulders.

    He was well aware of how exhausting it was for her to maintain the same posture while she was

    performing her acupuncture treatment.

    Jonathan and Madilyn entered the living room and sat down on the couch.

    No one said a word.

    "The cancer cells had spread all over his body, and if I did not intervene and help him, he would most

    likely die within a few days.For now, if! continue to treat him with acupuncture and he continues to take

    the necessary medicine, he could live for at least half a month," Roxanne revealed calmly.

    Despite their shared profession, Madilyn found herself in awe of Roxanne''s knowledge and skill.

    The case of a person diagnosed with stomach cancer that had metastasized throughout their body was

    typically considered a terminal prognosis, meaning that death was likely to ur at any given time.

    However, Roxanne was able to state the time of death specifically, showing that she was in total control

    of the situation.

    "Roxanne, don''t me me for being nosy.Can you really forgive Grant?"

    Madilyn finally blurted out.

    Roxanne was not sure how she should feel.She could feel a bitter smile creep onto her face as she

    replied, "I guess so.He only has a fortnight to live, so when the timees for him to pass, I''ll find a

    way to forgive him."

    She actually wanted to say that death was too light a punishment for Grant.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    He should be having a taste of his own medicine by experiencing how torturing the world could be.

    It was every man for himself when trouble came knocking.

    That was particrly true for Grant, who had been abandoned by not only his wife Winnie but also by

    his children, Yosef and Yuliana.

    The two never regarded him as a father figure.

    As the saying went, "What goes aroundes around."

    A tense silence hung in the living room when Elias and Sonya arrived home.

    Upon hearing their son exin the situation, the couple exchanged a look and both indicated their

    approval of Roxanne''s decision.

    "No matter what, he''s still our inw in name.We should pay him a visit," Elias announced.

    He then went upstairs to visit Grant.

    Sonya followed after him.

    Suddenly, Roxanne recalled something and told Lucian, "Let the children say their farewells to their

    beloved grandfather.He won''t be staying here any longer.We''ll have to arrange for his transfer to the

    Jarvis residence, where I believe he''d prefer to spend his remaining days."

 Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007

    Chapter 2007 I Dreamed Of My Mom

    "Thank you, Mr.and Mrs.Farwell.I deeply regret that I have been an irresponsible father and have

    caused Roxanne irreparable harm.However, you have taken on the role of parents to her and have

    been loving and caring toward her.I sincerely hope that you will continue to look after her."

    After the visit, Grant''s parting words left asting impact on Elias and Sonya.

    Sonya had mixed feelings, for she didn''t think she deserved to be called Roxanne¡¯s mother as Grant

    had imed.

    She had been guilty of numerous mistakes in the past and was merely attempting to atone for them.

    Fortunately, she still had the opportunity to do so, unlike Grant, who only realized his misdeeds when

    he was on the brink of death.

    The children also went to Grant''s room to visit him.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The adults did not inform the children of the true severity of Grant''s illness, instead opting to tell them

    that he was simply ill.

    As a result, the children assumed he was simply suffering from a minor ailment like a cold or fever.

    Hence, they encouraged Grant by telling him to rest well and drink a lot of water for a quick recovery.

    Grant was ovee with emotion, his eyes misting with abination of regret and yearning.

    Despite that, he had a sense of contentment.

    That very night, Lucian and Roxanne hired an ambnce to bring him to the Jarvis residence.

    Madilyn gave the house to Roxanne as a wedding present when she married Lucian.

    Roxanne was hesitant to go back to the house where she used to live with her mother, for fear that the

    memories they shared would haunt her.

    Many years had passed since shest walked through that door.

    As she stepped inside, a wave of nostalgia washed over her, reminding her of the childhood and

    teenage days she spent here.

    The house was clean as Roxanne had hired a team of professional cleaners to thoroughly clean it

    earlier.

    After Grant was brought into the old house, his expression suddenly turned calm.

    "Lucian, Roxanne, thank you so much.I''m blessed to be able to spend my remaining days here."

    "Dad, don''t worry.I''ll hire two helpers to take care of you.You must remember to take your medicine

    regrly.Roxanne and I will make sure toe and see you regrly," Lucian promised.

    Grant was surprised to hear Lucian calling him "dad" all of a sudden.

    Roxanne bobbed her head in agreement and left the house hastily with Lucian.She couldn''t stay inside

    the house for too long as it reminded her of her mother.

    Being sad would not be good for the child growing in her belly, so Roxanne knew she couldn''t let

    herself wallow in sorrow.

    The following day was a sunny day.

    Roxanne was smiling when she woke up.

    Seeing that, Lucian asked, "Did you dream of something good?"

    "I dreamed about my mom.She told me that I did a good job, and that Grant got on his knees to beg for

    her forgiveness," Roxanne revealed.

    Upon hearing this, Lucian let out a chuckle.

    "Yes, you did a great job.There''s no need to worry about that anymore.What matters now is that our

    family will have a good life from now on."

    Roxanne nodded in agreement.She then curled into a ball and buried herself in his warm embrace.

    Lucian wrapped his arms around her tightly and kissed her forehead gently.

    The sound of the children washing up and chatting could be heard in the background.

    Elias and Sonya were reminding them to grab their books and other belongings.

    They basked in the calm and peaceful atmosphere, feeling utterly contented.

    "I''m going to the hospital for a checkup today.You shoulde with me." Roxanne¡¯s voice was soft.

    Lucian immediately bobbed his head.

    His lips curled as he assured her, "Of course.Even if your checkup isn''t due today, I''ll still have to attend

    my sses.I''m going to graduate soon."

    "Really? Why didn''t you show me anything? What did you learn?" Roxanne joked.

    "I learned a lot.Didn''t I remind you to take folic acid previously? And also..."

 Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008

    Chapter 2008 We Need To Talk

    It was three in the afternoon.

    Lorraine was watering the nts in the garden in Madilyn''s mansion when three ck Mercedes-

    Benzes rolled to a stop at the entrance.

    A few bodyguards hopped off their cars and opened the door of the Mercedes-Benz in the middle.

    A well-dressed middle-aged man with a cane stepped out of the car followed by a woman of simr

    age, bedecked in expensive jewelry.

    After emerging from the vehicle, she nced at the mansion, disdain evident in her gaze.

    "It looks like your daughter is doing well in Horington.She can even afford to buy a mansion!" the

    middle-aged woman said arrogantly in a thick Xandenian ent.

    The man bore an icy and intimidating expression.

    He was Norton Sheffield, the owner of Sheffield Group, which was the biggestpany in Xendale.

    The woman standing beside him was his wife, Mildred Hinton.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    His assistant came nearer to him and said politely, "Mr.Sheffield, this is the right address.Ms.Madilyn

    stays here."

    "Let''s go.It¡¯s time to talk to Lorraine," Mildred said with a mocking smirk.

    She was talking about Madilyn¡¯s mother, Lorraine Xander.

    When the doorbell rang, Lorraine assumed the delivery guy was there to drop off a parcel.

    Without checking who it was, she pressed the button to open the iron gates.

    A smile nudged her lips as she walked to the gate to receive the parcel.

    Without warning, a cane appeared in her sight.

    Something urred to her, and a look of panic crossed her face.

    She then saw the face of the man outside her house.

    Even though they had not seen each other in seven to eight years, she still couldn''t stop her heart from

    racing.

    Despite being flustered, she was unable to contain her anticipation.

    Norton soon came to a stop in front of her.

    At first nce, Norton still looked the same as before.

    She couldn''t help but notice that he had aged over time.

    His cheekbones were now more prominent, and his hair had turned partially white.

    Lorraine felt her heart sink when she noticed he was gazing at her frostily.

    When Mildred showed up, Lorraine swallowed the words at the tip of her tongue.

    Two years ago, Mildred came to boast that her daughter would be marrying into an influential family in

    the south.

    Meanwhile, Mildred was simrly at a loss for words when she saw Lorraine.

    She had expected Lorraine to look ill and much older after being abandoned, but to her shock, Lorraine

    looked elegant and even a few years younger than her.

    Fury shed across her eyes as she red at Lorraine.

    "It''s been a while,"

    Norton greeted Lorraine.

    His gaze flickered with a hint of emotion, but it quickly vanished.

    A bitter smile yed on Lorraine''s lips as she shook her head.

    "I''m sorry, but who are you? Did youe to the wrong ce?"

    She knew ying dumb was a childish act, but the sight of the man she once loved standing next to his

    seemingly perfect wife was thest thing she wanted to see.

    Lorraine couldn''t help but remember Madilyn¡®s advice.

    The man had been cruel enough to break their wedding vows and abandon both her and their child for

    his own selfish interests.

    Hence, she didn''t bother being nice to him.

    As it seemed that Lorraine didn''t wee them, Mildred flew into a rage and barked angrily, "Lorraine

    Xander, stop putting up an act.You might''ve changed a lot, but it''s still possible to recognize you.We''re

    here to discuss something important.It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not you wee us, for we must talk

    today!"

 Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009

    Chapter 2009 Abducted

    At five in the evening, Madilyn finally wrapped up her work.She went down the stairs, feeling

    exhausted.She spotted Jonathan waiting for her with a bouquet of roses in his hand.

    The sight of him hurrying over to her filled her with warmth, and she couldn''t help but smile, feeling her

    exhaustion begin to fade away.

    "Dr.Xander, Mr.Queen, you''re a couple now? Oh, this is great.You''re a perfect match!"

    "Congrattions, Dr.Xander! Your wish has finallye true.Mr.Queen proved to be a capable man

    when he helped us solve our crisis previously.That was quite manly of him!"

    "Wow! Is Dr.Xander dating Mr.Queen for real? That¡¯s great! Congrattions, you lovebirds.When are

    you getting married?"

    Madilyn and Jonathan were greeted by smiling medical staff who were getting off work, wishing them

    well and giving their blessings.

    Madilyn wasn''t shy at all even though they were the center of attention.

    She extended her hand and allowed Jonathan to take it, a joyful smile ying on her lips.

    "Come, let¡¯s go pick Mdm.Xander up.We''ll be eating something delicious tonight," Jonathan told her.

    He had already reserved a table at a restaurant tonight.

    As they approached his car, Jonathan opened the door for Madilyn like a true gentleman, waiting for

    her to get in before he took his ce behind the wheel.

    Holding the roses, Madilyn was overwhelmed with happiness.

    Before he could start the engine, she suddenly said, "Come nearer!"

    "What''s the matter?" Jonathan asked, confused.He moved closer to her, assuming something was

    wrong with the roses.

    In an instant, her lipsnded on his right cheek, leaving a faint pink mark.

    Jonathan was taken aback at Madilyn''s sudden action, but he quickly regained hisposure and

    scratched his head awkwardly.

    A silly grin graced his face as he realized what had happened.

    After the kiss, Madilyn felt her cheeks flush with embarrassment.

    "Come on, let''s go home and pick my mom up!" she urged.

    Jonathan inclined his head.He then started the engine and drove out of the hospital.They soon arrived

    at Madilyn''s neighborhood.

    From afar, Jonathan noticed the gates were wide open.

    Confusion shed across his eyes.

    He sped up and drove into the courtyard.

    A sense of foreboding rose within him, so he started ncing around after getting out of the car.

    However, Lorraine was nowhere to be seen.

    "Mdm.Xander? Mdm.Xander!" he called out.

    From the corner of his eye, he noticed an overturned pot of flowers.

    Madilyn had yet to realize what was going on.

    As she exited the car, she casually called out to her mother, "Mom? Mom! Didn''t I ask you to get

    prepared ahead of time? Are you having trouble deciding what to wear again?"

    When they went out for dinner previously, Lorraine spent a lot of time picking out her outfit as she didn''t

    want to embarrass Madilyn and Jonathan.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "Maddy, go upstairs and find out what''s going on!"

    Jonathan''s brows furrowed.

    He noticed some peculiar dents on the ground that appeared to have been created by a walking stick.

    Noticing her boyfriend''s grave expression, Madilyn quickly put her guard up and hurried up the stairs.

    They scoured every inch of the house, both indoors and outdoors, but Lorraine was nowhere to be

    seen.

    Shock struck Madilyn like a bolt of lightning.

    She tried calling Lorraine''s phone, but it was in the living room.

    "What happened?" She grew flustered.

    Jonathan remained calm.

    The mansion was situated in the city, and with surveince cameras scattered throughout the area, it

    was seldom targeted by thieves.

    After entering the mansion, he noticed that none of the valuable items were missing.

    Lorraine''s purse was still on the coffee table in the living room.

    Thus, they could eliminate the possibility of thieves or robbers.

    Jonathan pondered over it before deciding to check the surveince footage on the third floor.

    Madilyn hurried after him.

    The surveince footage showed Lorraine engaged in a heated argument with Mildred, following which

    Norton directed his bodyguards to forcibly take Lorraine away with them.

    Madilyn froze at the sight.

    After what seemed like an eternity, her fury finally sprang to live.

    She took deep breaths as her chest heaved.

    "I-It''s that b*stard! How dare he abduct my mom? D*mn it!"

 Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010

    Chapter 2010 Mustered Her Courage

    Jonathan instantly recognized that man.

    The man was Madilyn¡¯s biological father, whom she hated so much that she never wanted to talk

    about.

    He''s the man who abandoned his wife and daughter so that he could marry someone efse to advance

    his personal interests.

    "He''s Norton Sheffield, the chairman of Southern Star Group in Xandenia.You must have heard of him

    before.After all, he¡¯s quite a famous figure in the business world.But to me, he''s nothing more than a

    piece of trash!"

    Madilyn gritted her teeth as her eyes turned bloodshot.

    The woman who apanied Norton was Mildred Hinton from the Hinton family, the despicable bully

    who used her power to oppress Madilyn and Lorraine in the past.

    After learning about Madilyn¡¯''s birth, Mildred identified her as Norton''s illegitimate child and viewed her

    as a curse.

    Due to that, Madilyn was deprived of a normal childhood and couldn''t even attend school like the other

    kids.

    Mildred tampered with their lives, determined to drive Madilyn and Lorraine away.

    On top of that, Mildred would even bring her two daughters over to Madilyn and Lorraine''s house to

    bully them and destroy their belongings.

    When Madilyn was still a child, Norton hade to visit a few times and gave them money, but Mildred

    would forcibly snatch the money away from them.

    Fortunately, Madilyn had always been strong and independent.

    Lorraine worked hard doing manualbor to support her daughter''s education.

    By the time Madilyn reached high school, she also started taking up odd jobs to pay for her own tuition

    fees.

    When it was time for Madilyn to further her studies, Lorraine decided to let the former enroll in a

    university in Horington so that she could stay away from Xandenia.

    That way, her life would be free from disturbances.

    Lorraine, on the other hand, continued to suffer from mental torture for years, and such a condition had

    taken a toll on her health.

    Yet, Norton did not appear to offer any assistance.

    It was not until Madilyn brought Lorraine to Horington that Roxanne was able to save her life.

    Jonathan knew who Norton was, as he was quite an influential figure.

    The fact that he was able to expand his business in the challenging environment of Xandenia was an

    impressive feat, and his achievement earned him a ce as one of the top ten businessmen in the

    country.

    However, Jonathan did not see eye to eye with his methods and tactics for running a business.

    Running a business in Xandenia was like walking a tightrope, so that was why many transactions were

    done under the table.

    "Why? Why did you have to take my mom away? Norton, Mildred, why are you still haunting us when

    we''ve clearly been avoiding you?"

    Madilyn bellowed in anger.

    Yet, her anger soon turned to a feeling of helplessness.

    Jonathan''s expression turned grim.

    He grabbed Madilyn''s hand, pulled her into his arms, and embraced her tightly.

    After giving her a gentle pat on her back, heforted her with reassuring words.

    "I''m here now, so don''t worry.As long as I''m around, no one can bully you or Mdm.Xander anymore!"

    His deep and soothing voice prompted Madilyn to release her pent-up emotions.

    Years of umted grievance and sorrow burst out of Madilyn like a flood breaking through a dam.

    Tears streamed down her cheeks as she hugged Jonathan tightly and cried uncontrobly.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "It''s okay.Everything''s going to be fine.Since I''m here, I''ll take care of everything.Even if it means

    confronting Norton, I won''t back down.I''m not afraid of him! No one can bully you because you''re the

    love of my life!"

    Jonathan continued to console her.

    His reassuring words instantly warmed her heart.

    After a while, she stopped crying and gradually regained herposure.it¡¯s great to have him by my

    side! Suddenly, a surge of courage filled her heart.

    "He''ll call again.I''m sure he took my mom away because he wanted me to do something for him."

    With a clear mind, Madilyn was able to think more rationally now.

    Jonathan nodded.

    "So let''s not worry.We''ll just wait for his call."

 Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011

    Chapter 2011 Not To Be Deceived By Him Again

    At about eight in the evening, just when Madilyn began to feel restless, Lorraine''s phone finally rang.

    After picking up the phone and noticing it was an unknown number, she answered the call.

    Over the other end of the phone, a familiar voice sounded.

    "Madilyn? This is your dad speaking.I took your mom back to Xandenia because there are some things

    I need her to attend to."

    "What did you do to my mother, Norton Sheffield? You basically abducted her.Do you want me to report

    you to the cops?" Madilyn roared.She exploded in rage when she heard how casual and indifferent

    Norton was.

    "You better not mess with my mom.And tell Mildred not to bully her.If anything happens to my mom, I

    won''t let her get away with it."

    Madilyn tried keeping her emotions in check but failed.She only managed to steady her emotions when

    Jonathan reached out to grip her left hand.

    "So what do you want from me?" she asked.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    While Madilyn vented her anger, Norton remained silent.

    When she finished speaking, he responded calmly, "When you''re free,e back, okay?"

    "Stop beating around the bush.Tell me what you want.You took Mom away because you wanted me to

    do something for you, right?"

    Madilyn¡®s agitation dissipated as Jonathan''s gentle gaze assuaged her anxiety.She then calmly waited

    for Norton''s response.

    "All right, l''ll give it to you straight.For the sake of your happiness, I''ve arranged for you to marry Wilmer

    from the Cheever family in Xandenia.He''s an excellent man and the future heir to his family.If you marry

    him, you won''t have to work your fingers to the bone anymore! Your mother can live with you too.The

    two of you will be able to live afortable life!"

    Norton uttered.His remarks rendered Madilyn speechless.Her fury was so intense that she could not

    helpughing out loud.

    "Norton Sheffield, I can''t express how disgusted I am with you.I can¡¯t believe you''re my father.My mom

    is great at everything, but she¡¯s a lousy judge of character!"

    She uttered those words in a calm tone.

    Over on the other end of the phone, Norton finally began to lose his cool.

    He lowered his tone and said lividly, "What did you say? Are you questioning your own father?"

    "That''s right.I''m questioning you.Do you really think you''re a capable man? You''re just a good-for-

    nothing who relies on political marriage andworking to build your business! I heard you''ve arranged

    a marriage for your eldest daughter, Ste, and now you want to do the same thing to me?" Madilyn

    eximed.

    Suddenly, a series of beeps rang out.

    The phone had disconnected.

    As Madilyn hung up the phone, a corner of her lips quirked up.

    She could imagine the extent to which her words had insulted that man''s dignity.

    He must be seething with anger! "What? Norton wanted to marry you off to someone for the sake of his

    own personal interests?"

    Jonathan''s expression darkened as he grasped the situation.

    Madilyn confirmed his suspicion with a nod before throwing herself into his arms and embracing him

    tightly.

    "I won''t let him control my life! He''s using my mom to manipte me with his ideas.But I trust my

    mom.She won''t be deceived by him again!"

    She was confident that Lorraine would not consent to his scheme.

    After all, the footage from the surveince camera Clearly indicated that it was Norton who ordered his

    bodyguards to forcibly take Lorraine away against her will.

    "Allright.I understand."

    A n began to form in Jonathan''s mind as he held her in his embrace.

    Looks like we have to make a trip to Xandenia to bring Mdm.

    Xander back.

    As for Norton''s scheme, we don''t even have to bother entertaining it!

 Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012

    Chapter 2012 Destined

    "Maddy, request to take a few days off from Roxanne.I''ll go with you to Xandenia.We must bring

    Mdm.Xander back."

    Jonathan made up his mind, quickly picked up the phone, and asked his assistant to book the ne

    tickets.

    Madilyn nodded and immediately took action by calling her best friend.

    Roxanne received Madilyn¡¯s call and agreed without hesitation when she heard that her friend wanted

    to take a few days of leave to return to Xandenia to handle some matters.

    However, Roxanne was still concerned, so she probed further, "Madilyn, what are you going back for?

    Could it be that Jonathan wants to discuss the wedding with your father? I don''t think dealing with that

    man is at all necessary.He has been disregarding you for a long time anyway.You can just pretend you

    don''t have a father like that.There''s no need to stir up unwanted trouble."

    Feeling desperate, Madilyn racked her brain toe up with an excuse to convince Roxanne.

    After all, Roxanne was pregnant now, and there was no need to distress her further.

    Hence, she finally made up an excuse to reassure Roxanne and stammered a response, "That''s not

    the case.How could I care about that man''s opinion? We''re just going to pay respects to our ancestors

    and have some fun for a few days.Don''t worry.I want nothing to do with that kind of father."

    "That''s good.Don''t get in touch with them when you go back.If anything happens, remember to let me

    know," Roxanne advised.

    After hanging up the phone, Madilyn felt warmth surging in her heart.She was no longer alone and

    without anyone to support her now.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    At present, she had a man she loved and the best friend anyone could ask for in the world, so she

    didn¡¯t need to fear anything.

    To ensure a smooth trip, Jonathan arranged for a dozen bodyguards to apany them to Xandenia.

    Norton was very influential there, so if they weren''t extra careful, some unexpected ident might

    happen.

    In the early hours of the morning, their ne took off from Horington Airport, heading directly for the

    largest city in Xandenia.

    After nearly three hours of flight, they arrived at the airport.

    Bodyguards lined up to protect Jonathan and Madilyn as they exited the airport.

    Soon, business personnel from Farwell Group in the city came to receive them.

    "Greetings, Mr.Queen.The hotel has been reserved, and if you have any further instructions, please

    feel free to issue them."

    Jonathan nodded, took off his coat, and draped it over Madilyn.

    The weather in Xandenia was already freezing cold.

    A convoy of cars reached the city''s best five-star hotel at breakneck speed amidst the night.

    That hotel was also part of Farwell Group''s business, and the entire hotel was on high alert for

    Jonathan''s arrival, thinking it was a surprise inspection from the headquarters.

    By then, Madilyn was already feeling sleepy, so Jonathan let her bathe right away.

    He then picked up hisptop and began researching the extent of the Cheever family''s business in

    Xandenia, as mentioned by Norton.

    After browsing through some information, he found that the Cheever family''s business was mainly in

    traditional industries rted to natural resources.

    It seemed that they had monopolized those businesses throughworking.

    Jonathan had no interest in dealing with such businessmen.

    To put it bluntly, their fortune came from their ancestors'' hard work, and it had nothing to do with their

    personal abilities.

    He contemted how he should approach Norton upon making contact.

    Will we invoke an intense retaliation from Norton if we take Mdm.

    Xander away by force? Madilyn took a rxing hot bath and soaked in the bathtub for a long time until

    her skin turned rosy and radiant.

    She felt inexplicably at ease during that trip.

    That feeling of happiness enveloped by a strong sense of security prompted her to smile gently.

    Suddenly, an astonishing thought popped into her mind, and her cheeks that were already flushed from

    the steam turned even redder.

    She felt her body temperature rapidly rising.

    "Norton, I will never follow your arrangements! I am destined to be Jonathan''s woman!"

 Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013

    Chapter 2013 Sincerity

    The next morning, a row of luxury cars lined up in the Sheffield family mansion¡¯s courtyard.

    Norton was in the living room, receiving the Cheever family''s father and son duo.

    Jensen Cheever had a bright smile on his face, chatting andughing with Norton.His son, Wilmer

    Cheever, sat quietly beside them.He was a good-looking young man exuding an elegant aura.

    "Mr.Cheever, Madilyn should be back in a day or two.We''ll arrange for her to meet with Mr.Wilmer then,

    so the youngsters can get to know each other better," Norton chirped.

    Jensen nodded and echoed, "I heard Ms.Madilyn is already a hospital director.It is remarkable that she

    has achieved so much at such a young age.I feel that my son may be inadequate to be a match for

    her.Hahaha."

    "Hahaha! Mr.Cheever, you must be joking.That''s not true at all! He''s definitely good enough for my

    daughter! Mr.Wilmer is truly a talented young man, helping Cheever Group secure two major projects

    at such a young age.With such achievements, he stands out among his peers even across the nation!"

    After exchanging words of ttery, Norton stood up to see the guests off.

    When the living room quieted down, he turned and went upstairs, pushing open the guest room door.

    At that moment, Mildred was still trying her best to persuade Lorraine.

    "All the grudges and grievances are in the past.We''re also of advanced age now.I know that you''ve

    harbored hatred all your life.But now that you''re getting old, you should think more about your

    daughter''s future."

    Noticing Norton entering the room, Mildred shot an angry look at him.

    Lorraine remained indifferent regardless of how they tried to persuade her.

    Now, she even stubbornly refused to talk and was reluctant to nod in agreement.

    However, in order to finalize that marriage of convenience, Lorraine had to attend the ceremony.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Jensen and Wilmer had stated they would respect Madilyn and her mother''s opinion.

    Norton waved his hand at Mildred, signaling her to leave the room and let him converse with Lorraine.

    The expression in Mildred''s eyes darkened, and she gave Lorraine''s back a fierce re before leaving.

    "Norton, there''s no need to waste your breath.You cannot arrange Madilyn''s marriage as you

    please.Besides, you never treated her like your biological daughter.Over the years, you''ve neglected

    her, not even providing her with basic child support.Don¡¯t you have any shame?"

    Lorraine shifted her gaze from the windowsill and stared angrily at Norton.

    "Lorraine, I understand that I''ve wronged you in this lifetime.That''s why¡ª"

    Norton began to defend himself but was immediately interrupted by Lorraine, "That''s enough.Are you

    sure that''s how you feel? You''ve been perfectly content all this while.I''vee to understand

    everything after all that I''ve been through.I admit I''ve been foolish for falling for your deceit in the

    past.There¡¯s no such thing as love in your eyes.You only care about your personal gains."

    Norton was stumped.His expression stiffened, and he furrowed his brows in fury.

    "Lorraine, let''s not talk about feelings and discuss benefits.As long as you can get Madilyn to agree to

    marry the Cheever family''s scion, I promise topensate you and your daughter with several

    properties and apany.This way, you can also secure a foothold in Xandenia in the future.This

    should be sufficient to prove my sincerity, right? No matter how hard Madilyn works in Horington, she''ll

    always just be working for others!"

    Lorraine was dumbfounded.

    Indeed, this man is forever only concerned about interests, assuming everyone in the world can be

    bribed.

    A bitter smile spread across her face as she regarded him with an expression as if she no longer

    recognized him.

    Any previously lingering fantasies in her mind and feelings in her heart were shattered at that instant.

 Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014

    Chapter 2014 What Gives You The Right

    Norton tried threatening and tempting her, but Lorraine remained unmoved.

    Finally, she said cidly, "Norton, stop wasting your energy.Get out now.I really don''t wish to see you!"

    Suddenly, the veins on Norton''s forehead popped as he said with a chilling gaze in his eyes, "Lorraine,

    if you refuse to agree, you can look forward to spending the rest of your life here."

    Upon hearing that, Lorraine let out an unfathomableugh.

    "Don''t worry.That is not going to happen.My daughter will be here to save me very soon."

    "Ha! Do you really think your daughter is capable enough to take you away under my nose?"

    Suddenly, Mildred pushed the door open and strode into the room furiously.

    As she was worried that her husband would catch feelings for his former lover again, she had been

    eavesdropping outside all this time.

    "Mildred, I know it''s hard for you to believe it, but try to have a little patience.You will receive your

    karma for everything you have done to harm my daughter and me!"

    Lorraine red at Mildred fearlessly, her eyes filled with resentment.

    Enraged, Mildred dashed past Norton and stopped in front of Lorraine before raising her hand and

    pping the woman across her face.

    A loud p rang out and reverberated in the air.

    "Who do you think you are? Who gave you the right to curse me?"

    Mildred bellowed through gritted teeth, almost choking on her rage.

    The next moment, Norton pulled her back and said, "Mildred, what are you doing? Why bother arguing

    with someone like her!"

    Almost instantly, a red palm print surfaced on Lorraine''s left cheek.

    Lorraine had already lost count of the number of times she had been pped by Mildred.

    As she used to be weak and cowardly, she had never dared to defend herself or retaliate.

    Every time it happened, all she did was cower in fear.

    However, things were no longer the same.

    After returning from the brink of death, and in addition to her daughter''s constant encouragement and

    support, Lorraine was no longer willing to be someone else''s punching bag.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    She leaped to her feet at once and returned a forceful p to Mildred.

    Smack! Mildred froze and widened her eyes in disbelief.

    Norton was stunned as well and looked at Lorraine with a shocked expression.

    He was under the impression that Lorraine was a soft and weak woman who would never be able to

    stand up for herself.

    "Mildred, do you think being the daughter of a prominent family gives you the right to treat others

    innumanely? What makes you think you can scold or hit others whenever you like?"

    Lorraine was not intending to stop at just one p.

    As she raised her hand, preparing to give Mildred a second p, Norton reached out and grabbed her

    hand.

    "Lorraine, that''s enough!"

    Norton chided coldly before pushing her away.

    Lorraine staggered a few steps backward and fell to the ground.

    After returning to her senses, fury surged through Mildred.

    From the distorted expression on her face, it was obvious that she was dying to strangle Lorraine there

    and then.

    Cursing loudly, Mildred was just about to attack Lorraine when Norton stopped her.

    "Stop it! Why are the two of you fighting? We are supposed to be having a discussion.Mildred, calm

    down!"

    In the end, Norton had to drag his wife out of the guest room.

    After the two of them left, a satisfied smile appeared on Lorraine''s face.She was not feeling the least bit

    aggrieved.

    To her, Norton was no different from a stranger.She would no longer do foolish things because of him.

    Naturally, nothing he did would affect her.

    Currently, Lorraine''s priority was to find a way to contact her daughter.

    She was concerned that Madilyn would be worried if she did not see her when she returned home.

    Lorraine could only hope that, with Jonathan around, the girl would be less anxious.

    Lorraine was certain that Norton would threaten Madilyn to return to Xandenia.

    Jonathan would be apanying her, right?He''s definitely the best match for her.

 Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015

    Chapter 2015 Conservative

    Mildred was a ball of pure anger and continued cursing even after leaving the guest room.

    In the living room, she red at her husband furiously and said, "It seems like you''re siding with that

    woman.Why did you stop me from hitting her? She must be sick of living.How dare she p me!"

    With a grim expression on his face, Norton replied, "Mildred, have you forgotten our objective? If we fail

    to be inws with the Cheever family, it''s just a matter of time that Southern Star Group will

    crumble due to our debts.Everything will be over for us if that happens!"

    Mildred gradually fell silent after hearing that.She would hardly be interested in who that illegitimate

    child married if Southern Star Group had not fallen into crisis.

    After all, it was none of her business.

    "But you''ve seen for yourself how uncooperative Lorraine was! Are there any other methods you''re

    intending to use?"

    Norton fell into deep thought.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    A momentter, the housekeeper walked over and reported, "Mr.Sheffield, food is ready."

    "Bring it to our guest in the guest room and make sure she eats.If she refuses to eat, you will be fired!"

    Norton waved a hand.

    Startled, the housekeeper nodded continuously before taking the food upstairs.

    After knocking on the door, she entered the guest room with the food.

    Lorraine nced at the dishes and was rather impressed by the spread.

    Without waiting for the housekeeper to speak, she picked up her utensils and started eating at once.

    The housekeeper was slightly stunned as she had expected to have a hard time persuading the guest

    to eat.

    Lorraine was no longer the same silly woman she used to be.She knew that not only would starving

    herself not help her, but it would also cause her to feel weak and lethargic.She had decided to eat well

    and make sure she remained in good health.

    That way, it would give her an advantage if she ever had to fight Mildred again.

    Besides, she did not want Madilyn to worry when they saw each other again.

    After all, she had lived long enough to understand what was good for her.

    It was already one in the afternoon when Madilyn woke up at the hotel.

    She and Jonathan had arrived in the city the previous night.

    Madilyn had taken a shower when they reached the hotel and she was looking forward to having some

    fun with Jonathan.

    However, when she walked out of the bathroom dressed in a bathrobe, she saw that the man had

    already fallen asleep on the couch probably due to exhaustion.

    As such, after covering him with a nket, she returned to her room to rest, feeling disappointed.

    "Maddy, are you up yet?"

    Jonathan called out to the woman outside the door.

    Although the two of them were already officially in a rtionship, Jonathan still made sure that he

    adhered to certain boundaries.

    He would not open the door without Madilyn''s permission.

    "Juste in!"

    Madilyn got out of bed and put on her bathrobe before heading to the bathroom to wash up.

    Only then did Jonathan open the door and entered the room.

    "Lunch is ready.I didn¡¯t wake you up earlier as I wanted you to rest more."

    He took a glimpse at Madilyn and could clearly see the perfect curves of her body, even under the

    baggy robe.He could not help but take another nce at her slender legs, which were fully exposed.

    The corners of Madilyn''s lips curled up when she noticed the man''s gaze.

    After washing up, she walked toward Jonathan casually before throwing herself into his arms.

    Even though Jonathan was slightly flustered by the woman''s sudden action, he wrapped an arm

    around her waist instinctively.

    However, he loosened his grip a momentter when his hand came into contact with her bare skin.

    Madilyn was rather amused, seeing how uptight the man was.

    Standing on her tiptoes, she nted a kiss on his cheek.

    Taken aback, Jonathan froze for a few seconds before regaining hisposure.

    "Let''s head to the Sheffield residence immediately after lunch to pick up Mdm.Xander.I don''t think

    Norton Sheffield would do anything to her before seeing you," he quickly said.

    Madilyn nodded and replied, "All right.Give me a moment.I''ll go get changed!"

    Then, she opened her luggage and rummaged through her clothes.

    When Jonathan heard that the woman was intending to change, he left the room at once.

    Madilyn let out an exasperated sigh before mumbling to herself, "I didn''t expect him to be so

    conservative.Or...could it be because he''s still inexperienced in this area?"

 Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016

    Chapter 2016 Unworthy To Be My Father

    "Norton, I''m back! If you have any conscience left, send my mother to the Kaiser Hotel.I don''t want to

    have anything to do with the Sheffield family!"

    After having lunch with Jonathan, the two prepared to head to the Sheffield residence.

    Before leaving, Madilyn called Norton to give him a final warning.

    However, Norton calmly refused her request, "Madilyn, everything is negotiable as long as you''re

    willing to return home.I have my problems too.I hope you can understand."

    Hearing him refer to himself as her father, Madilyn instantly lost her temper.

    "Norton Sheffield, you need to be clear on something.Someone like you is unworthy of being my father,

    so don''t try to pretend that you''re close to me."

    "Madilyn, my decision isn''t meant to harm you."

    "Fine.Since you''re unwilling toply and send my mother back, I''ll meet you at the Sheffield

    residence.I don''t believe you can do anything to me in broad daylight!"

    Madilyn stopped wasting her breaths with him.She nodded at Jonathan, and the two immediately got

    into a Rolls-Royce, heading straight to the Sheffield residence.

    The car was arranged for Jonathan by the hotel.

    Trailing behind the Rolls-Royce were four to five Mercedes-Benz vehicles, which were upied by the

    bodyguards.

    At the same time, at the Sheffield residence, Norton immediately dialed Jensen''s number.

    "Mr.Cheever, my daughter has returned.If Mr.Wilmer is free, he cane over now.It''s a good

    opportunity for the youngsters to meet and get to know each other better."

    "Okay.Ms.Madilyn came back so soon.It seems you''re very earnest about this marriage and genuinely

    hope it will work out, Mr.Sheffield."

    Jensen agreed and immediately instructed his son, Wilmer, to drive over to the Sheffield residence.

    "See, I told you it was right to bring Lorraine back by force.This way, Madilyn would naturally follow

    her.Even though she''s strongly refusing the marriage now, she might change her mind when she sees

    how handsome Mr.Wilmer is."

    Mildred proudly imed the credit in front of Norton.

    "It would be perfect if that''s the case."

    Norton also nodded, admitting that there was indeed such a possibility.

    After all, his eldest daughter, Ste, initially resisted her parents¡¯ arrangement as well.

    However, after she met with the man she was arranged to marry, they quickly developed feelings for

    one another and ultimately got married.

    Norton''s lifelong belief was that feelings weren''t actually significant as two people were the most suited

    to be with one another only if their rtionship could benefit both parties.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "I should still go upstairs and have a good talk with Lorraine to let her try to understand our

    problems.No matter what, we can still cooperate for now, even if we don''t reach a mutual

    consensus.As long as the coboration with the Cheever family is finalized, it won''t matter if Madilyn

    and Wilmer don''t hit it off."

    Although Norton was confident, he still felt that he was not well prepared.

    "Fine.I can''t be bothered to look at that b*tch Lorraine''s face, so you go and talk to her.I can only hope

    the conversation doesn''t rekindle your rtionship with her." Mildred rolled her eyes.

    Ignoring her, he hastened upstairs and knocked on the door.

    "Lorraine, may Ie in? Madilyn will be here soon."

    Inside the room, Lorraine couldn''t help but feel a little worried after she heard Madilyn had returned to

    Xandenia.She walked over, opened the door, and regarded Norton with a grimace.She warned him,

    "Norton, it doesn''t matter how you treat me, but you should remember that Madilyn is still your

    daughter, no matter what.You''d better not use any tactics against her!"

    "I got it, Lorraine.I think we need to talk.I hope you''ll help me after listening to what I have to say."

    Norton was still inclined to adopt a gentle approach as that method had always been highly effective

    against Lorraine in the past.

    Unfortunately, Lorraine was unfazed this time, and she even revealed an impatient look on her face.

 Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017

    Chapter 2017 He Is Getting Old

    Just before arriving at the Sheffield family''s mansion, Jonathan asked all the Mercedes-Benz behind to

    stop and instructed over a dozen bodyguards to wait for hismand, or if they couldn''t reach him on

    his phone after an hour, they should break into the mansion.

    The bodyguards received the order, and the cars dispersed around two to three hundred meters

    around the mansion.

    Subsequently, Jonathan returned to the car.

    Noticing Madilyn was a little nervous, he reached out to wrap his hands around hers.

    "Don''t worry.I''ll definitely take Mdm.Xander away today."

    Jonathan''s eyes shone with determination, prompting the anxiousness in Madilyn''s chest to dissipate

    gradually.

    The mansion''s gate was wide open, seemingly to wee Madilyn home.

    The Rolls-Royce quickly drove in.

    Meanwhile, inside the living room, Mildred caught sight of the Rolls- Royce and murmured, "Mr.Wilmer

    arrives so soon.It appears he¡¯s quite eager to meet Madilyn too.Oh? He drives a new car, and it''s a

    Rolls- Royce, no less.The Cheever family is indeed loaded."

    Norton nodded as well.He got to his feet and walked out to receive Wilmer while wearing a smile.

    Unexpectedly, after the car door was opened, the person who got out of the vehicle was Madilyn.

    The grin on Norton and Mildred''s faces froze.

    They could hardly recognize Madilyn.

    The Madilyn standing before them was no longer the girl they had disregarded more than a decade

    ago.

    Her outfit, her clean and wlessplexion, and the faint otherworldly aura she exuded made it

    impossible for anyone to associate her with the old Madilyn.

    Mildred was especially astounded.

    Envy zed within her eyes after she regained her senses.

    How could Lorraine''s daughter undergo such a drastic transformation? She''s like an ugly duckling

    turned into a swan.

    As for Norton, he had initially worried that Madilyn''s temperament wouldn''t match Wilmer''s and was

    nning to find a makeup artist to give her a makeover when she returned.

    Uponying his eyes on her now, he realized that was absolutely unnecessary.

    "Madilyn?" Norton called out gently.

    Madilyn sized up Norton.

    That man was no different from aplete stranger to her.

    She had only met him briefly twice more than a decade ago.

    At that time, all she witnessed was that man saying cruel things to her mother.

    At that moment, seeing he had also aged with a head of white hair, Madilyn felt no sadness.

    Instead, an odd sense of satisfaction surged within her.

    So, he grows old too! Growing old meant losing the looks of his youth that had caused my love-struck

    mother to be infatuated with him.

    Fury shed across her eyes as she regarded Norton with an icy gaze.

    Then, she shifted her attention to Mildred.

    Instantly, her anger reached its peak.

    Madilyn widened her eyes to glower at Mildred.

    This woman and her two daughters had bullied me terribly in the past.

    My books, clothes, and snacks were all ruined by them.

    "Mildred, it was your idea, wasn''t it? To forcibly take my mother away to pressure me into returning

    here for the blind date?"

    Madilyn gritted her teeth while striding up to Mildred.

    Startled, Mildred hurriedly turned to Norton.

    "Norton, look at your daughter.She''s acting like she wants to kill me the moment she sees me."

    "Madilyn, what are you doing?"

    Norton bellowed, stepping in front of Mildred to stop Madilyn from approaching.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Madilyn stopped in her tracks and sneered.

    "Rest assured.I don''t have time to take revenge on you.My purpose here today is to take my mother

    away.It will be best for us to have nothing to do with your family from now on."

    No matter what, Madilyn wanted to see her mother first and make sure thetter hadn''t been

    mistreated.

 Chapter 2018

    Chapter 2018

    CHAPTER 2018 RENTED A BOYFRIEND

    ¡°Let''s talk inside, Madilyn,¡± Norton suggested. ¡°I''m so d you''re back.¡±

    As it turned out, he too, knew how Mildred used to bully Lorraine and Madilyn.

    However, his business had just taken off then, and he barely had time to tend to his family affairs. He

    knew he couldn''t talk sense into Mildred either, so all he could do was check in with Lorraine.

    He''d offer topensate thetter for her trouble whenever they met, but she always turned it down.

    Instead, she''d criticize him for his betrayal in their rtionship and hisck of care toward Madilyn.

    Norton did feel remorseful about his actions at the start, but s, that ball of guilt gradually

    disappeared as time passed.

    He couldn''t lose the business empire he had so painstakingly built from scratch, nor could he lose his

    reputation and social status. Rtionships, on the other hand, weren''t necessary to him.

    ¡°Quit putting on an act, Norton Sheffield. I won''t agree to your terms. There''s also no way I''ll ever abide

    by your arrangements. All I want is to take my mother away. Please bring her out now, or else...¡±

    Madilyn said coldly as she stared daggers at Norton.

    If looks could kill, she''d have in the man on the spot.

    I can''t believe shameless men like him exist! It''s bad enough that he dumped Mom and me and ignored

    us for over a decade, but it''s even worse that he now wants to marry me off for his own benefit! Argh!

    It''s an utter embarrassment to be rted to him!

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    ¡°Or else what?¡± Mildred interrupted, no longer able to hold her anger in. ¡°Let''s get one thing clear,

    Madilyn... This is Xandenia, not Horington.¡±

    As much as Mildred hated to admit it, Madilyn''s actions did scare her earlier.

    However, she remembered how she used to bully the mother and daughter, so why should she fear

    them now?

    So what if Madilyn''s driving a Rolls-Royce? No matter how rich she gets, she can''t change what she''s

    inherently born with! Wait a minute... Could the car be a rental? Someone might have given her the

    idea to put up this bluff! Now that I think of it, this car looks familiar. Ah! Doesn''t it belong to Kaiser

    Hotel''s general manager?

    After checking the car''s registration te to confirm her suspicions, Mildred curled her lips into an

    arrogant smirk. ¡°Haha! Shame on you, Madilyn Xander! You rented this car from the hotel, didn''t you?

    I''m impressed you even hired a driver for it. How much is the daily rate? My, my... To think you''d go to

    such extremes to put up a front.¡±

    Madilyn, on the other hand, was speechless.

    Huh? I can''t believe Mildred''s focus is on the car. Then again, that''s hardly surprising. After all, she''s

    the kind who always judges people by their appearances and material possessions. In other words,

    she''s a snob.

    Norton''s gaze darkened as he turned to Madilyn. ¡°What''s the deal with this car? Is it really a rental?¡±

    ¡°Birds of a feather sure do flock together!¡± Madilyn eximed as she shook her head and chuckled.

    ¡°Norton, Mildred, does this mean you''ll only think highly of me if this Rolls-Royce is mine? And if not,

    you''ll see me as a pushover?¡±

    A sneer instantly crept across Mildred''s face. ¡°Of course! If you have the cheek to fake being rich, don''t

    me me for calling you out!¡±

    Just then, a slow p rang out from the Rolls-Royce.

    p! p! p!

    The next second, Jonathan stepped out of the car with an amused grin stered across his face.

    ¡°By the way, Mr. and Mrs. Sheffield, Madilyn didn''t just rent the Rolls-Royce. She rented a boyfriend,

    too!¡±

 Chapter 2019

    Chapter 2019

    CHAPTER 2019 DO NOT NEED YOUR APPROVAL

    Neither Norton nor Mildred had realized there was someone other than the driver in the car, but as

    soon as Jonathan appeared, they began looking him up and down.

    Sharp-eyed as always, Norton immediately noticed that Jonathan was dressed head to toe in low-key

    luxury items.

    Even thetter''s watch was a Patek Philippe that boasted an eye-watering price tag.

    More importantly, Norton could tell that the young man carried himself with the utmost ss and

    elegance.

    Jonathan nced at the couple before walking up to Madilyn and gently pulling her into an embrace,

    his gaze soft and loving.

    For some reason, Madilyn''s frustration instantly melted away when she felt the man''s tender touch and

    stared into his eyes.

    Mildred, on the other hand, remained skeptical as she turned to her husband. ¡°Norton, I don''t think we

    know this young man, do we?¡±

    Norton nodded. Deep down, however, he was somewhat ufortable to see his daughter behaving

    so intimately with another man. ¡°Are you from Horington?¡±

    Jonathan couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. Ah... Norton sure is one sly, old fox. I can''t believe he

    figured that out so quickly.

    ¡°Yes. I''m indeed from Horington. I''m also Madilyn''s boyfriend. I heard her father summoned her home

    for a blind date, so I tagged along to see if the guy''s any better than me.¡±

    Even though Jonathan''s voice was steady and calm, Norton and Mildred knew he was sending them a

    warning shot.

    ¡°Listen here, mister. I don''t care if you really are Madilyn''s boyfriend or not. She hase home today

    to discuss family matters with us. Don''t you think it''s rude of you to show up uninvited?¡± Mildred

    snapped.

    Norton too, had narrowed his eyes in fury.

    This is the Sheffield residence, for goodness'' sake! No matter how powerful this young man from

    Horington is, he has no right to disrespect me in my territory!

    ¡°Family matters? Rude?¡± Madilyn scoffed. ¡°Have you made a mistake, Mildred Hinton? I''ve never

    regarded you as family. Besides, you guys were the ones who dragged my mother from Horington to

    Xandenia. Not only is that rude, but it''s also a crime!¡±

    Needless to say, Mildred was shocked by how sharp-tongued Madilyn had be.

    Just as she was about to retort, Norton suddenly stopped her.

    ¡°Tell me which family you''re from, young man! You im to be my daughter''s boyfriend, but I haven''t

    approved of you yet!¡± Norton bellowed as he slowly walked toward Jonathan, a menacing aura about

    him.

    Thetter, however, showed no fear and boldly approached the older man.

    ¡°Mr. Sheffield, I don''t need your approval to be Madilyn''s boyfriend, do I? Besides, Madilyn hasn''t

    acknowledged you as her father, either.¡±

    Norton suddenly froze in his spot as his eyes narrowed into a seething re.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Despite that, Jonathan remained unperturbed. ¡°What''s the matter, Mr. Sheffield? Do you intend to use

    your usual tactics in Xandenia to deal with me?¡±

 Chapter 2020

    Chapter 2020

    CHAPTER 2020 COULD NOT AFFORD TO OFFEND

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Right then, Norton was on the brink of losing all reason.

    However, he had always been a cunning person, so he ultimately suppressed his wrath upon seeing

    that Jonathan was not the least bit intimidated. Instead, the man remained calm and unruffled.

    Not in the mood to yak with him, Jonathan asserted bluntly, ¡°Listen here, Mr. Sheffield. I''m Jonathan

    Queen from the Queen family in Horington, and I''m Madilyn''s current boyfriend! Other than me,

    Madilyn is never going to marry anyone else.¡±

    In a sh, Madilyn snapped her head over and gaped at the man.

    He was exceedingly shy when I was changing at noon, but right now, it''s as though he has turned into

    a different person altogether, with a strong sense of superiority emanating from him!

    Jonathan held her gaze, his eyes promptly brimming with tenderness and indulgence.

    ¡°The Queen family?¡± Mildred was startled for a moment. In the next instant, she swung her gaze at her

    husband.

    Norton''s brows were knitted deeply together. Nheless, his initially dark expression had eased

    significantly.

    It went without saying that he knew of the Queen family in Horington.

    That''s the Farwell family''s core ally, possessing hundreds of billions in assets and having a hand in

    various industries! I never thought that Madilyn would have such a boyfriend! His power and

    background are more than ten times greater than the Cheever family. No wonder he acted all high and

    mighty earlier!

    If it were in the past, he would have immediately put on a different expression and changed his attitude

    toward the heir of the Queen family.

    At that moment, however, he simply could not get over his pride.

    ¡°Perhaps all this was merely a misunderstanding, Mr. Queen.¡±

    At the end of the day, his voice became gentle and took on a milder tone.

    Great turmoil brewed within Mildred when she glimpsed the helplessness in her husband''s eyes and

    heard his sudden change of tone.

    So, the Queen family in Horington is far greater than the Cheever family? How could this b*tch born of

    Lorraine have such good luck?

    Unadulterated envy and resentment zed within her, but she dared not utter a single word further.

    ¡°Regardless of whether it was a misunderstanding, Mr. Sheffield, my purpose ining here today is

    very simple¡ªto pick Mdm. Xander up. As for your subsequent arrangements, we''ll talk about them at a

    later time!¡± Jonathan''s aura could seemingly be repressed, for he also calmed down slowly.

    However, his words were finally taken seriously by Norton and Mildred.

    After they had exchanged a nce, they had no choice but to ept the fact that the Queen family in

    Horington was not an existence they could afford to offend.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Despite the vast distance between the two ces, the influence of the Queen family could still reach

    them, not to mention that of the Farwell family, who was even more powerful than the Queen family.

    ¡°Don''t worry, Madilyn. Your mother is perfectly fine. I''ll go and call her down to meet you right away!¡± In

    the end, Norton could only relent with a nod.

    He whirled around and went into the mansion, leaving Mildred there at a loss.

    Ignoring herpletely, Jonathan shed Madilyn a reassuring smile.

    ¡°Thank you, Jonathan!¡±

    In truth, it had never crossed Madilyn''s mind that her boyfriend would be able to help her find her

    mother so easily, and with such a show of authority at that.

    No wonder he had a backup n in ce, not only driving a Rolls-Royce but also bringing a dozen

    bodyguards. He was nning to try negotiating first before employing force!

    Shortly after, Lorraine was brought out. The instant she spotted her daughter and Jonathan, she

    hurried over to them.

    ¡°Jonathan, Maddy, did they do anything to you?¡± Having said that, she jerked her head around and shot

    daggers at Norton and Mildred.

    Both Norton and Mildred wore grim expressions on their faces as they were forced to stand idly by and

    watch everything unfold.

    Allowing Lorraine to go that day signified that their hope to be linked with the Cheever family through

    marriage would bepletely shattered.

    In response, Jonathan shook his head. He asked in return, ¡°Did they do anything to you, Mdm.

    Xander?¡±

    Madilyn hugged her mother and checked her over. It was not until she had ascertained that there were

    no injuries on Lorraine that she breathed a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Mom, get into the car, quick! We''ll talk further on the way back.¡± Taking her hand, Madilyn climbed into

    the Rolls-Royce.

    Meanwhile, Jonathan unhurriedly turned back and said to Norton, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Sheffield. If you

    were to go to Horington next time, doe to the Queen residence for a visit. I''ll definitely wee

    you warmly!¡±

 Chapter 2021

    Chapter 2021

    CHAPTER 2021 POWERLESS TO SALVAGE THINGS

    Roxanne found something off about Madilyn''s im of making a trip back to Xandenia to visit her

    ancestors'' graves.

    Mdm. Xander isn''t from Xandenia in the first ce, merely having gone there to work when she was

    young. What ancestors could the Xander family have there? With that said, Madilyn couldn''t possibly

    be visiting her biological father''s ancestors'' graves. After all, that piece-of-trash father of hers doesn''t

    regard her as a daughter even now.

    Following that line of thought, she was convinced that her best friend was lying to her and had some

    other reason for going to Xandenia.

    That aside, it must have something to do with that sc*mbag father of hers.

    When Lucian returned home, he swiftly informed his wife about the situation.

    He told her that Cayden reported about Jonathan bringing along a great number of bodyguards when

    he apanied Madilyn to Xandenia.

    At once, the couple started worrying. Is he nning to have a fight with someone that he brought so

    many bodyguards along?

    Thus, Roxanne quickly phoned her best friend.

    As soon as the call went through, she asked urgently, ¡°Are you okay, Madilyn? Did something serious

    happen? Don''t hide it and keep me in the dark. Tell me, quick!¡±

    Realizing that she would not be able to keep the truth from Roxanne, Madilyn told her everything.

    As Roxanne listened, fury lined her features, and she gritted her teeth hard.

    ¡°Stay calm, Roxanne. You must keep yourself in a good mood now that you''re pregnant. We''re all fine

    and are on our way back. However, we''re not nning to take a flight this time. Jonathan said he''d

    bring us around for some fun while making the return trip.¡±

    Madilyn sounded rxed, putting Roxanne at ease.

    All that notwithstanding, she had a new understanding of her best friend''s piece of trash of a father,

    Norton, and his contemptible family.

    Good Lord! Forcibly taking Mdm. Xander away is already a crime. On top of that, they even had

    delusions of using Madilyn as a pawn for a political marriage! How ridiculous!

    After hanging up the phone, Roxanne rted the situation to Lucian. When Lucian had listened to it all,

    he wore a rxed expression, a smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°Jonathan has really seen the light. With this trip, not only has he secured his girlfriend, but he''d

    undoubtedly won his future mother-inw over. Let''s just wait to attend their wedding.¡±

    Mulling it over, Roxanne felt that it indeed made sense.

    ¡°I''m still mad, Lucian. Norton Sheffield is a downright sc*mbag!¡± Rage still zed within her.

    ¡°I know of him. He''s exceedingly barbaric in his tactics of doing business in Xandenia. I reckon there''s

    likely a problem with Southern Star Group that he''s so desperate to force Madilyn into a political

    marriage. In that case, I don''t mind giving things a push.¡±

    With that said, Lucian snagged his phone and gave Cayden a call.

    ¡°Investigate the condition of Southern Star Group in Xandenia and teach their chairman, Mr. Sheffield,

    a hard lesson!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Cayden answered, all too familiar with the tactics in doing so.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    In no time, he dug out a ton of problems with thepany. There was a whole boatload of them.

    It turned out that Southern Star Group invested in mineral resources abroad in recent years, but all the

    projects failed.

    Thepany''s debt ratio had also swelled to epic proportions. With just a prick, it would burst like a

    balloon.

    In fact, it had even vited thew in many ways previously, such as its real estatepanies

    acquiringnd by illegal means and its mineral processing nts causing severe damage to the

    environment.

    In the face of all that, Lucian ordered, ¡°Leak everything out.¡±

    Needless to say, an emptypany worth nothing much in market value could not withstand such

    scandals. Hence, Southern Star Group''s shares would certainly plummet for several days in a row until

    thepany became insolvent.

    Consequently, the various banks and creditors would definitelye knocking at the door to collect the

    debts in a mad frenzy.

    At that time, Norton would be powerless to salvage things.

 Chapter 2022

    Chapter 2022

    CHAPTER 2022 HE IS DONE FOR

    Meanwhile, at the Sheffield residence, Wilmer''s Porsche pulled up at the entrance. As Wilmer stepped

    out of the car, he adjusted his clothes before walking into the living room in aposed manner.

    He had seen a photo of Madilyn. Ever since that first sight, he had been unable to get her off his mind.

    Her exquisite features seemed to be out of this world.

    Thus, even though Wilmer knew that Norton had arranged this marriage of convenience to save

    Southern Star Group from imminent danger, he was willing to go through with his proposal. In fact, he

    had even convinced his father Jensen to allow him to get married.

    After all, in Wilmer''s mind, it was natural to give up a little bit of money to court and win over a belle.

    However, what awaited Wilmer was Norton''s dejected expression and Mildred''s dark gaze.

    ¡°Mr. Sheffield, hasn''t Madilyn returned?¡± Wilmer frowned, evidently displeased with the situation.

    Norton raised his head to look at Wilmer, not knowing what to say.

    Just as he was about to exin the situation by ming Madilyn''s disobedience, Mildred shot up from

    her seat in fury at that exact moment. Gritting her teeth, she seethed, ¡°Mr. Wilmer, you''re way too good

    for Madilyn. Never would we have imagined that she has gotten a boyfriend behind our back and has

    now even gotten herself pregnant! We''re enraged beyond words! Just before you arrived, her dad had

    gotten into a huge argument with her.¡± Mildred sighed in exasperation. ¡°Oh, I can''t believe this!¡±

    Wilmer blinked, dumbfounded. For a second, words eluded him.

    The next moment, a look of disgust filled his eyes.

    He had been expecting a morally upright woman.

    ¡°Fine! Since that''s the case, this whole ordeal cannot be carried forward. Goodbye, Mr. Sheffield!¡±

    Wilmer was burning with rage as he turned around and walked away impatiently.

    Norton''s lips quivered, but no words came out.

    If he were to be truthful, he had to admit that vilifying Madilyn''s morality would immediately make the

    Cheever family back down from the deal.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Mildred''s approach was better than his n to provide the Cheevers with endless exnations. If that

    were to happen, he might very well offend the Cheever family instead.

    In the end, he turned to look at Mildred with a crestfallen expression. ¡°Darling, can your side of the

    family still lend us some money? We just need about one hundred million to be able to redeem the

    mineral resources abroad. By then, we can continue to develop the area and get through this difficult

    time!¡±

    Instantly, Mildred shrieked like a cat whose tail had been stepped on, ¡°Norton, where would my family

    still have the money? We''ve given what we can to you a long time ago, and didn''t that result in a

    severe loss as well? If you ask me, since your daughter has gotten entangled with the Queen family of

    Horington, you should consider asking the Queen family for help! See if they can at least help patch up

    some holes in this sinking ship!¡±

    Norton was rendered speechless.

    He threw Mildred a look of exasperation as though one would look at an idiot.

    All the while, Mildred and her two daughters had been bullying Lorraine and Madilyn. Not to mention

    that they had practically kidnapped Madilyn back to Xandenia that time around. How could they hope

    that his future son-inw Jonathan would help them?

    They should be grateful that Jonathan had not turned hostile and sought revenge.

    Just as Norton was lost in thought, his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from the secretary of the

    board of directors.

    ¡°Mr. Sheffield, there''s terrible news! Ourpany''s shares are plummeting as we speak! What on

    earth had happened? Do you know anything about it? The board of directors is hoping that you can

    show up immediately for a meeting!¡±

    Norton froze on the spot.

    s, one attracts what one fears.

    Mildred was still going on and on, nagging relentlessly beside him. All of a sudden, Norton exploded.

    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡±

    Taken by surprise, Mildred stared at him in shock before roaring, ¡°Why the f*ck are you shouting?

    What''s the use of you shouting at me?¡±

    Norton no longer wanted to talk to her. Getting up from his seat, he got ready to go to the office.

    However, before he could leave the house, a series of cars drove into thepound.

    Upon closer inspection, Norton realized that those were all people he knew.

    Among them was a manager of a bank which Southern Star Group had taken a five hundred million

    loan from. He had been postponing the payment again and again.

    Another was a person in charge of a private funds group. With a look of fury written on his face, he

    dashed to the living room the moment he stepped out of the car.

    Following suit were many contractors. All of them looked unfriendly as they marched toward Norton.

    ¡°Mr. Sheffield, we can''t tolerate it any longer. You''re a big shot. Shouldn''t you be able to settle a small

    debt of a few million?¡±

    ¡°Mr. Sheffield, the upper management is beginning to take action. If the numbers don''t tally, I will lose

    my job. Please be merciful and pay up the five hundred million that you owe.¡±

    ¡°Norton Sheffield, Southern Star Group is done for! What are we going to do now? I demand you to

    give me an answer!¡±

    That day, the gate of Norton''s mansion was broken into by countless people. Shocked out of her wits,

    Mildred hurried upstairs and locked the door.

 Chapter 2023

    Chapter 2023

    CHAPTER 2023 MAKING ARRANGEMENTS

    Jonathan and Madilyn werepletely clueless about Lucian''s harsh punishments against Norton.

    The sun was already setting. A Rolls-Royce was on the road, heading to Horington from Xandenia.

    More specifically, Jonathan had slowed down the car after they had passed the outskirts of the city to

    enjoy the beautiful and unique scenery.

    ¡°Where do you get this car, Jonathan? Doesn''t this car belong to the person in charge of the hotel?¡±

    Lorraine was overjoyed to see how much in love Madilyn and Jonathan were.

    Jonathan shook his head in response. ¡°Mdm. Xander, this car doesn''t belong to the person in charge.

    The car is specially provided by thepany for the hotel to wee distinguished guests. Thus, I''ve

    requested to borrow it for a few days. Once we arrive at Horington, I''ll ask someone to return the car!¡±

    ¡°I see. Well, that''s splendid! This car can make Mildred know her ce in an instant! I assume the car

    is extremely expensive!¡± Lorraine had never sat in a Rolls-Royce before, even though Norton had one

    in the past. Despite that, Lorraine had always refused to sit in it. After all, she knew the car was

    Mildred''s dowry.

    ¡°Mom, this car is, in fact, expensive. The price can go up to a few million. However, it wouldn''t be

    difficult for Jonathan to buy one if he wanted to, but there''s no need for that at the moment.¡± Madilyn

    sighed inwardly. It looks like Mom knows nothing about the assets of the Queen family.

    Jonathan merely smiled as he exined, ¡°Mdm. Xander, you can find cars like this in my house too. In

    fact, some of them cost more than the one I''m driving now! I''ve driven them when I was younger, but I

    don''t drive as much anymore. If you like this car, I can assign a driver to drive the one at home and

    make it your personal transport!¡±

    Jonathan''s words made Lorraine beam in excitement. She was feeling utterly spoiled.

    Meanwhile, Madilyn looked at Jonathan from the corner of her eyes, impressed by his tactics to win his

    future mother-inw over. Warmth filled her heart as she smiled.

    The car came to a stop at a rest area. Stepping out of the car, Jonathan went in search of some food

    and warm water for the mother-daughter pair to have on the road. Seeing that, both Lorraine and

    Madilyn were touched by his thoughtfulness.

    When Jonathan returned to the car, Lorraine began discussing the matters of marriage. She wanted to

    know if the Queen family had any other requests from her end.

    ¡°Mom, don''t you think you''re thinking too far ahead? Jonathan and I have just started dating a few days

    ago. We just want to go dating and have fun now!¡± Madilyn rolled her eyes at Lorraine as a blush crept

    up her face.

    To her surprise, Lorraine gave her a warning look. ¡°Do you know how old you are now? You can go on

    your sweet dates after you got married. Moreover, Jonathan''s family is a famous prestigious family in

    Horington. You should be worried about whether or not you are a good fit!¡±

    ¡°My gosh. What kind of mother would berate her own daughter like that?¡± Madilyn pouted before

    turning to Jonathan. Acting coy, she blinked innocently before asking, ¡°Jonathan, tell me. Do you think

    I''m a good fit?¡±

    Jonathan chuckled before nodding fervently. ¡°Of course! You''re a terrific fit!¡± He then smiled at Lorraine.

    ¡°Mdm. Xander, don''t worry. There isn''t any rule in my house. Everyone''s just waiting for me to get

    married soon!¡±

    ¡°Okay! Then when we return, can you arrange a meet-up between me and your parents? Would that be

    all right?¡± Lorraine seemed to be anxious.

    It was as though she was worried that her daughter would never get married.

    ¡°Sure! When we got back, I''ll ask my folks to have a chat with you. My parents are really easy to get

    along with!¡± Jonathan did not hesitate to give a firm answer.

    Upon hearing that, Madilyn did not make another noise.

    Her heart was racing in her chest.

    It didn''t seem too bad of an idea for Lorraine to speed up the process and send them straight to the

    altar.

    From the corner of her eyes, Madilyn peeped at Jonathan''s handsome side profile. A surge of

    sweetness filled her heart.

    Jonathan seemed to feel it too. Turning his head slightly, he met her eyes with a look of warm affection.

    ¡°Oh, that''s right. Mdm. Xander, we have to make a stop at the town in front. I heard that the scenery

    there is breathtaking. We''ll reserve two hotel rooms to stay in. What do you think?¡± Jonathan asked in a

    gentle tone.

    Lorraine nodded instantly. ¡°No problem. Two rooms would be just nice. You and Maddy can take one

    while I take the other.¡±

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    When he heard that, Jonathan was taken aback. He had intended for Madilyn to share a room with

    Lorraine. He did not expect Lorraine to make such an arrangement.

    Madilyn''s face turned a bright shade of red. She immediately protested, ¡°Mom, what are you talking

    about? I''ll be sleeping in your room!¡±

 Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024

    Chapter 2024 What For As

    Jonathan and Madilyn had already gone on their "honeymoon," Roxanne began nning in her head

    for her honeymoon trip with Jonathan. It was almost winter holiday, so the children were free as well.

    Furthermore, she had yet to reach the stage where her pregnancy was obvious, so she could still freely

    move around.

    Hence, Roxanne began picking the destinations for the trip.

    Lucian agreed to it.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    He felt that it was time for him to reward himself after working hard for Farwell Group for so many

    years.

    Of course, he said those words on purpose before Elias.

    After all, Elias left the mess to his son so that he could enjoy his own life before he even reached forty.

    It seemed like he was confident that Lucian would be able to handle thepany well.

    Sonya then chimed in, suggesting family-friendly ces.

    Right then, Elias burst everyone''s bubble.

    "Roxanne, I don''t think it''s a good idea to go anywhere now.After all, Grant''s condition has not

    stabilized yet." Roxanne froze.

    The mention of that man brought a bitter smile onto her face.

    For dozens of years, Grant had never given her even one second of attention¡ªit was as if she was

    dead to him.

    Naturally, it would not be her habit to think about him.

    "I¡¯ll continue performing acupuncture for him today before taking him to the hospital for a checkup.I''d

    like to find out how the tumor is," Roxanne muttered.

    Sonya and Elias nodded.

    Lucian started consoling his wife.

    "Regardless of everything, we''ll send him off.Consider this as us being kind.We always go on holiday

    some other time in the future."

    "All right.We''ll go on a family trip by then.I''m sure we''ll have an easier time taking care of the children

    with Mom and Dad with us," Roxanne said as she turned to Sonya with a smile.

    Sonya was not expecting to hear that from her, and a smile manifested on her lips in pleasant surprise.

    Then, she bobbed her head and answered, "Sure.I''ll help with the children with Elias."

    That afternoon, Roxanne and Lucian went back to the Farwell main residence.They asked the

    housekeeper about Grant''s recent condition, and it seemed like he was mostly fine.He had a routine for

    his meals and sleep.

    Although there were times when his gastritis would re up, his medicine could keep it under control.

    When Roxanne entered the room, something on the wall caught her attention and made her snap her

    head upward.

    It was arge wedding photo of Grant and her mother.

    Evidently, the photo was a new print, for the colors were vibrant.

    Roxanne''s mother was smiling sweetly in the photo.

    Maybe she thought she was the most blessed woman in the world at that time, Roxanne mused.

    Who would have known that the man who promised to spend the rest of his life with her would betray

    her? She cried so much that her tears went dry.

    Then, she was so sad that she broke down.

    Roxanne stared at the photo for a long time before resentment swelled in her chest.She turned to look

    at Grant.

    Grant seemed dazed as he stared right at the photo.

    Then, a look of pain crossed his face, and tears welled up in his eyes.

    "Roxanne, I''m sorry.I''ve made a mistake.A grave mistake.I was too ambitious that I lost everything in

    the end.I''ve wronged your mother, and I owe her so much.I wish I could die faster so that I could

    apologize to her in the afterlife," Grant cried out before dissolving into tears as he broke down.

    His words and his cries made Roxanne feel so ufortable that she retreated from the room.She

    wanted to rpose herself too, or else she would not be able to treat Grant either.

    The housekeepers walked over cautiously and whispered to Roxanne, "Mrs.Farwell, your father has

    been crying these few days.He kept apologizing to the photo."

    Roxanne curled her lips into a mocking smile.

    "Is that so? Well, you just need to do your job and ignore him."

    What''s the use of regret and apologies when you''re on the verge of death? My mother won''te

    back to life.

    Regardless of whether you''re sincere or not, do you think you have another chance at this? You don''t.

    The destruction you''ve brought to this family will always be here until the end of time.

 Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025

    Chapter 2025 I Really Want To Go With You

    After recollecting herself, Roxanne began performing acupuncture on Grant.

    Soon, Grant slowly calmed down, but he did not dare to lift his head to look at his daughter.

    However, hisplexion looked better than before.

    The waxy pallor had gone away, but he was still yellower than the average person.

    "We''ll go to the hospital for a checkup today," Roxanne told him in a soft voice.

    Nevertheless, she did not wait for Grant''s response before leaving the room and asking the

    housekeeper to make preparations for the trip.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Lucian walked over to his wife''s side and held her hand.

    With a nod and a smile, he said, "You''ve done everything you could.The luckiest thing in his life is that

    he has you as a daughter."

    Awry smile crept onto Roxanne''s face.

    "Maybe.But the unluckiest thing in my life is that I have a father like him."

    After the preparations, Lucian and Roxanne drove Grant to the hospital.

    The tests took a long time, but Roxanne did not need to worry about it.

    Madilyn''s leave was long, so Roxanne had asked Linda to temporarily help manage some of Madilyn¡¯s

    work.

    Linda had arranged one test after another without wasting much time.

    Two hourster, the results were out.

    Linda even held a meeting with the various doctors toe up with a summary report.

    She then informed Roxanne, "Dr.Jarvis, the doctors of various departments havee to the

    conclusion that the tumor in Mr.Jarvis¡¯ stomach has stabilized and is even showing signs of shrinking.

    The cancer cells that have spread to other ces are showing signs of stabilizing as well.

    Hence, the doctors hypothesized that he has another three more months to live."

    A sorrowful look flittered across Linda''s face once she was done telling Roxanne about that, and she

    added, "I am sorry, Dr.Jarvis."

    "He has three extra months to live.Roxanne, your treatment is working," Lucian said, patting Roxanne''s

    shoulder.

    "Not bad.He''s lucky to have so many days left to live," Roxanne muttered in a t tone.

    No one could tell whether she was happy or sad.

    Linda thought that Roxanne and Lucian would be devastated, but it seemed like they were not, so it

    would be better for her to keep quiet.

    The doctors did not prescribe Grant any medicine after his tests.

    They all knew that Grant only have that much time to live because Roxanne was fighting against the

    grim reaper for him with her treatment.

    After exiting the hospital, Lucian told Grant the results of his tests.

    He seemed to have fallen deep in his thoughts when he heard that he had more days to live, but

    Lucian could not figure out what he was thinking about.

    A long whileter, Grant finally said, "Lucian, Roxanne, can you take me to the cemetery? I''d like to

    visit her."

    Roxanne, who was in the front passenger seat, turned to nce at Grant.

    "Okay, we''ll bring you there,"

    Lucian swiftly replied.

    Grant''s action would bring some meaning to Roxanne¡¯s treatment.

    When they reached the cemetery, the sky abruptly darkened, and raindrops began falling.

    Roxanne and Lucian both stood at the entrance of the cemetery as they watched Grant slowly move

    his way up the stairs until he reached Roxanne''s mother¡¯s grave.

    Upon seeing his first wife''s photo on the gravestone, Grant froze and stared at her face for a long

    while.

    Finally, he pulled the hem of his shirt and began wiping the gravestone, his tears rolling down his

    cheeks.

    He mumbled under his breath, "I''m sorry.I''m really sorry.Please take me with you...I really want to leave

    with you now.Please forgive me..."

    Lucian held Roxanne''s hand and guided her back into the car.

    After over an hour, Grant finally trudged out of the cemetery.

    By then, he was soaked from head to toe.His eyes were dull as if he had left his soul behind at the

    grave.He did not speak even after getting into the car.

 Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026

    Chapter 2026 Heirloom

    At a mansion in the suburbs of Horington, Winnie received a call from Grant.She was shocked to learn

    that he had cancer and was facing imminent death.

    Upon hearing the news, Winnie paused for a moment before responding coldly, "You reap what you

    sow, Grant.You deserve it!"

    After a brief silence, Grant calmly asked, "Winnie, I only called to ask for one thing.Do you remember

    the heirloom that belonged to Roxanne''s mother? Please return it to me so that I can give it to

    Roxanne."

    Winnie''s eyes zed with anger as she bellowed, "What nonsense are you talking about? I have never

    taken it!"

    Her son, Yosef, who had heavy dark circles under his eyes, kept yawning and asking, "Mom, who''s on

    the phone?"

    "Your dad," she snapped.

    Grant''s voice lowered a few notches.

    "Winnie, I''m dying.I hope you still have a little bit of conscience.Return the heirloom, and we''re even!"

    "Listen up, Grant.I didn''t take it! I did want to take it back then.We searched the whole house, but we

    couldn''t find it.It''s up to you to believe it or not! Don¡¯t call me again in the future!"

    Winnie hung up the phone before Grant could respond.

    Yosef was unfazed by her furious expression and instead prodded, "Mom, hurry up and cook!"

    Feeling annoyed by her son''s listless state, Winnie could not help but chide, "Yosef, you need to get a

    job! Youe homete and leave early every day.Besides, your gambling addiction is out of

    control.Don''t you care about your family?"

    Frowning, the man red at his mother and retorted, "Why should I care? We''re getting divorced

    because I''m not good enough for her.Therefore, I deserve to be ill-treated.Besides, I can¡¯t find a job

    anywhere because Grant has been cklisted.What have I done to deserve this?"

    After speaking, Yosef went to the kitchen to look for something to eat, leaving Winnie in the living room,

    still in shock.

    Fortunately, her daughter had married a wealthy businessman, which was why they could afford to live

    in this mansion.

    In contrast, both her son and her husband were useless.

    Meanwhile, at the Jarvis residence, Grant calmly analyzed the situation after the call ended.

    Roxanne and Lucian were waiting quietly beside him.

    Grant had informed them that Roxanne¡¯s mother had left an heirloom, which he suspected may have

    been stolen by Winnie.

    This was the reason for his earlier call.

    "Dad, maybe Winnie sold it long ago," Lucian said, thinking that was the most likely possibility.

    Despite beingposed all this time, Roxanne''s curiosity was piqued upon learning that the missing

    item was her mother''s precious heirloom, and she couldn''t help but wonder what it was.

    Grant shook his head, denying Lucian''s spection.

    "Not very likely.If Winnie took it, she wouldn''t have denied it just now..." he replied with a frown.

    "So, what exactly is in my mother''s heirloom? Is it very valuable? Winnie is even more despicable than

    I thought.She even wants to take possession of the heirloom!" Roxanne said agitatedly.

    Lucian reassured, "Don''t worry, I''m sure Mom''s heirloom must still be in this old house.Since Winnie

    didn''t steal it, we just need to search for it properly, and we might just find it!"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Grant nodded in agreement.

    "Roxanne, we will search thoroughly and hand the item over to you once it is found."

 Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027

    Chapter 2027 Her Birthday

    Upon returning to the Farwell residence, Elias and Sonya asked about Grant''s condition.

    Seeing that his wife looked exhausted, Lucian asked her to go upstairs and rest.He then informed the

    rest about Grant''s condition.

    "He''s fine! Roxanne''s medical skills are truly amazing.The hospital said that Grant only had half a

    month to live, but he can now live for three months after her treatment!"

    Elias was awed by Roxanne''¡¯s skills.

    Sonya, however, had a more indifferent reaction.

    "People like Grant don''t deserve to live that long.Fortunately, he has such a capable daughter, but he

    has never treated her well."

    Before Elias left for the school to pick up the children, Lucian instructed the couple not to mention the

    life-and-death issues in front of the children.

    When the children returned, they all wanted to talk to their mother.

    Lucian quickly persuaded them, "Your mommy is a little tired today.Let her rest for a while!"

    The three little ones nodded obediently and promised to behave.

    After sleeping for over an hour, Roxanne woke up feeling much more energetic.It was normal to feel

    sleepy in the early stages of pregnancy.

    As soon as she walked out of the room, the children rushed out, smiling.

    "Mommy, you''re awake!"

    The sight of their happy faces lifted Roxanne''s spirits.

    "Mommy, I have a gift for you!"

    Este kissed her mother and ran into her room.

    When she came out, she had a very exquisitely knitted scarf in her hand.

    When Roxanne crouched down to hug her daughter, she immediately wrapped the scarf lightly around

    her mother''s neck.

    After tidying it up, she asked expectantly, "Mommy, is itfortable? Do you feel warm?"

    "Essie is really brilliant! The pattern on this scarf is really beautiful.It''s no wonder she''s a little genius in

    design.The scarf is fluffy and soft, it really suits me.Thank you so much."

    Roxanne never hesitated to praise her children.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    The little girl smiled brightly and gave her two older brothers a knowing eye gesture as if she had won

    something.

    As soon as Archie and Benny saw her reaction, they felt that their gifts to their mother might lose out.

    "Mommy, I have something for you too!"

    "Me too, Mommy.It''s going to get cold soon.Look what I prepared for you!"

    The two boys also rushed into the room and then took out the gifts they had prepared.

    Their actions puzzled Roxanne a little, and she wondered if there was a special asion.

    After all, her children were vying to give her gifts.

    And then it hit her.

    Today is my birthday! She had almost forgotten it.

    Her birthday was right after the beginning of winter! Archie gave Roxanne an emerald ne.

    "Mommy, this is a piece of emerald that I found in the market.It has a history of several hundred years,

    but unfortunately, the shopkeeper didn''t know its value.I bought it at a discount and then polished it

    myself!"

    With tender eyes, Roxanne received the ne from Archie and felt its warm and cool touch.

    Even though the color was not as pure as that of an emerald, it was expertly polished to a smooth

    finish, revealing Archie''s attentive nature.

    She immediately leaned down and kissed her son.

    "Mommy really likes this gift!"

    "And me, and me! Mommy, I also have a gift!"

    Benny was very anxious and immediately opened the gift box in his hand.

    Roxanne continued to smile brightly.Her eyes lit up when she saw Benny''s gift.It was an exquisitely

    crafted wooden sculpture, which was very delicate and hyper-realistic.

    "Mommy, I bought this from the wood market.This is a kind of wood that has been submerged in water

    all year round.I could only make it this small because I only bought a small piece."

    The wooden sculpture was a goddess statue.

    Roxanne looked at it and praised Benny''s craftsmanship.

    "It''s amazing! Mommy likes it too.I didn''t expect you to be so thoughtful!"After that, she praised the

    three little ones, "Mommy likes all the birthday gifts you prepared! Thank you so much!"

    However, she couldn''t help but feel nervous.

    What should I prepare for my children¡¯s birthdays? Where can I find meaningful gifts? I''m under a lot of

    pressure being their mom.

 Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028

    Chapter 2028 A Star For Mommy

    When Lucian heard the children''sughter, he shouted from the living room downstairs, "It''s my turn,

    Darling! Come down quickly!"

    Roxanne''s face lit up with a smile of contentment as she descended the stairs, apanied by the

    three little ones.She clearly remembered Lucian had chosen to spend time with Aubree on her birthday

    many years ago.

    Let''s see what gift he has prepared for me today.

    If his gift is iparable to the children, I''ll have to bring up old grievances! As they made their way

    downstairs, they didn¡¯t get a chance to see where Lucian was before all the lights in the hall suddenly

    went out.

    "why is he using the same trick? He did this when he proposed to mest time!"

    Roxanne muttered to herself as she retained her calmposure.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The children weren''t worried either, as they had already rehearsed this with their dad.

    Suddenly, the sky was illuminated by a brilliant gxy of stars, covering everything in sight.

    The hall was also lit up.

    Roxanne and the children lifted their heads, looking at the magnificent Milky Way and the sparkling

    stars and ever-changing nebe.

    The sight was so breathtakingly beautiful.

    It felt incredibly realistic as if they were floating through the gxy, traveling through the stars.

    The scene changed, and suddenly they saw the blue receding from human civilization as they

    flew further and further away.

    They could see the gorgeous covered by blue seawater, and many famousndmarks in the

    country were still visible at first.

    As they flew further away, Chanaea gradually shrank into the distance.

    "Wow! It''s so realistic!"

    "It''s really amazing! The gxy is so beautiful!"

    "The feeling of traveling through the universe is really fantastic!"

    The three little ones eximed in amazement, and the view of the sky changed again.

    They could recognize the eights orbiting around Earth and pointed them out one by one.

    Mercury, Jupiter, Mars, Saturn...

    Este pointed to Pluto, which unfortunately had been demoted from a.

    Although Roxanne wasn''t as excited as the children, she still felt like she was in a dream.

    But she was still waiting.

    Where''s Lucian¡¯s gift? As the scene changed continuously, the children eximed, "Mommy, we are

    heading toward the moon! That''s our moon!"

    "Hey, there''s someone on the moon!"

    "Oh wow, Daddy is on the moon! How did he do that?"

    The children¡¯s surprised voices caught Roxanne''s attention.

    She looked over and was stunned by what she saw.

    Indeed, from a distance, someone was standing on the moon''s surface.

    Upon closer look, the person seemed like Lucian! It''s fake, it''s all fake! This isn''t real, Lucian must have

    used image technology to project his image into the universe! But the more Roxanne looked, the more

    she felt it was real! Step by step, Lucian''s figure approached Roxanne and the children.

    They could even see the gentle smile on his face and the affectionate expression in his eyes.

    Roxanne waspletely stunned.

    He held a rose in his right hand and an exquisite box in his left.

    Finally, Lucian¡¯s figure suddenly flew out of the moon and floated toward her.

    Soon, the cosmic starry sky in the hall dimmed slightly, and everything began to return to reality.

    Countless sparkling stars converged on Lucian and he slowly descended from the sky to the hall.

    "Wow! Daddy came back from the moon!"

    "Daddy is so cool! He picked stars for Mommy in the sky!"

    "Television dramas don''t lie.Daddy can even the stars from the sky and give them to Mommy!"

    Lucian, dressed in a special gentleman''s tailcoat and holding flowers and gifts,nded in front of

    Roxanne like an angel.

    The woman sighed inwardly at this romantic gesture.Oh, well! He won! It is so romantic!

 Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029

    Chapter 2029 Just Come To Me

    "Happy birthday, Darling!"

    Lucian''s eyes were deep with affection as he presented a rose to Roxanne.

    Next, he opened the gift box, revealing its contents.It was a dazzling gemstone enveloped in a gentle

    blue glow; it looked just like a star.

    "Wow, what a beautiful gemstone! Daddy, this looks like the material used for the Astorian Star!"

    "Astorian Star is located at Moranta.How did you manage to find something simr, Daddy? It is very

    hard toe by."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "Mommy, the gemstone is beautiful!"

    Hearing the children''s professionalments, Roxanne could somewhat guess that her husband must

    have put in a lot of effort to get this gemstone.

    Feeling a wave of sweetness in her heart, she picked up the gemstone and rewarded her husband with

    a kiss.

    "Thank you, Honey!"

    As soon as she spoke, the lights in the hall came back on and the birthday song began to y.

    Roxanne believed a professional singer had been hired as the singer sang with such a melodious

    voice.But as she turned around, she was surprised to find that it was her mother-inw, Sonya, who

    was singing.

    Roxanne was pleasantly surprised by her mother-inw¡¯s unexpected talent.

    Soon, the housekeepers appeared and joined in the singing, each with a genuine smile on their face.

    Finally, Elias pushed a trolley with a sevenyer cake to everyone''s amazement.

    The children jumped around, singing and drooling over the cake.

    Eachyer of the seven-tiered cake was crafted with unique ingredients, resulting in a vibrant and

    visually stunning array of colors.

    Roxanne was getting all emotional.

    All these years, her birthdays were never taken seriously and there was hardly anyone around who

    could remember her special day.

    It was only after she had children that her birthdays became somewhat decent, as she would have a

    cake with her children and listen to their well-wishes.

    This year was the grandest birthday celebration she had ever experienced in her life.

    Her eyes suddenly became moist, but she suppressed the sentimentality and returned to a happy

    mood for the cake-cutting.

    She first gave slices of the cake to the children, then to her father-inw and mother-inw, and

    proceeded to distribute it to the housekeepers one by one.

    Amidst the sounds ofughter and joy, Roxanne did not drink any alcohol but felt intoxicated

    nheless.

    She only hoped that she could continue to have days like this.

    Madilyn had nned to take a week off, thinking it would be enough time to enjoy their journey to

    Horington.

    However, things didn''t go as nned, and after seven days, they had only traveled half the distance.

    It was all because there were too many scenic spots along Xandenia.

    Since it was the low tourist season, there weren''t many people at the scenic spots, so they had more

    time to travel around.

    Therefore, Jonathan nned several more destinations for sightseeing.

    On the way, Madilyn saw how considerate Jonathan was toward his future mother-inw.

    He was attentive to every detail and discussed every aspect of their wedding with her mother.

    At night, when they stayed in a hotel, she constantly urged Madilyn to sleep in the same room as

    Jonathan.

    However, Madilyn was reluctant to do so, even though she had already prepared herself mentally for it.

    Every time they slept in the same room, he was extremely gentlemanly and polite, even insisting on

    getting an extra bed for her.He respected her to the tee.

    Madilyn almost wanted to tell him that he didn''t need to be so "careful".

    However, he seemed to be more conservative than she was.

    She probably had to wait until their wedding night for things to happen.

    But the scent he emitted after taking a shower was too alluring for Madilyn to resist.

    Every night, her mind was filled with wild thoughts as she watched the man bathe.

    It was rather challenging for her to control her desire.

    That night, Madilyn was once again forced out of their room by her mother.She could only ring the

    doorbell of the room opposite with a helpless look on her face, holding a pillow in her hand.

 Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030

    Chapter 2030 Self Numbing

    Upon opening the door, Jonathan shed a smile. ¡°Did you get kicked out by Mdm. Xander again?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. She snores too loudly anyway, and I can never get used to it.¡± Madilyn cooked up an excuse as

    she walked in with her pillows in her arms.

    She noticed that Jonathan¡¯sptop was still switched on, indicating that he was still working.

    At that sight, Madilyn suddenly felt sorry for him. He must be exhausted. Not only does he have to n

    out our travel itinerary in the morning, taking great care in showing us where the good food was and

    where to have fun. On top of that, he still had to deal with tons of work affairs at night.

    After entering the room, she sized up her surroundings and realized that the space didn¡¯t seem like it

    had anybody staying in.

    Everything was clean and tidy.

    She took a nce at the refrigerator, and sure enough, her assumption was right. The drinks inside had

    been neatly arranged by Jonathan.

    Isn¡¯t this obsessivepulsive behavior?

    Madilyn knew that such behavior was actually a different kind of torment for oneself.

    picked and rearranged the positions of all the bottles within.

    Then, she chose a bottle of fruit wine with an unknown brand before taking a peek at Jonathan, trying

    to see how he would react.

    Usually, individuals with severe obsessivepulsive disorder would be agitated when others

    disrupt their arrangements and ns.

    However, Jonathan simply smiled at her as if relieved.

    Seeing that, Madilyn said, ¡°Jonathan, I may be your girlfriend now, but I am also a doctor. As such, I

    can¡¯t help but advise you to stop working so hard in the future. I can help you with the travel itinerary,

    and I hope you can stop being so tense all the time, okay?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t mention anything about the disorder, she reckoned she had given him enough

    hints.

    She was worried that if Jonathan returned to his work mode, he would have a rpse of the depression

    he had suffered due to excessive stress previously.

    With a serious expression, Jonathan replied, ¡°I know, Maddy. I understand your concern and intentions.

    Apart from that, I also know you¡¯re the only one who could heal me.¡±

    His words made Madilyn¡¯s face flush, her heart raced, and she felt flustered.

    It seemed that sometimes, a sincerement could be the sultriest of words.

    All of a sudden, Madilyn didn¡¯t dare to look into Jonathan¡¯s eyes for fear of getting caught in those dark

    pools of his and triggering her impulses.

    Subsequently, she opened the bottle of wine and took out some sses.

    The bottle of wine was just enough to fill two sses. She took the ss and walked over to

    Jonathan¡¯s side before handing it to him.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    ¡°Sometimes, a little bit of wine can help rx the mind. Don¡¯t always push yourself too hard.¡±

    The reason why Madilyn was drinking was so that she could sleep better. Otherwise, she thought that

    the sound of running water from Jonathan¡¯s showerter would make her imagination run wild.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s drink together, then.¡± Jonathan lifted his wine ss. His smile became even more

    alluring in Madilyn¡¯s eyes.

    She turned her head away as she wondered if the man was deliberately teasing her.

    After clinking their sses gently, both of them took a sip and started chatting aimlessly.

    They talked about the sceneries they saw, some matters rted to their work, and shared some

    interesting anecdotes from the past.

    Madilyn couldn¡¯t help but feel at peace being with him.

    Soon, they finished their wine, and Madilyn turned around to fetch another bottle.

    ¡°This wine is sweet and the taste is really good,¡± Madilynmented, unaware that the seemingly

    refreshing wine actually contained a high alcohol content.

    However, it appeared that the effect of alcohol hadn¡¯t hit her at that moment.

 Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031

    Chapter 2031A Dream

    As they downed one ss after another, the two soon found themselves enjoying their chatting session

    more and more. Before they knew it, they had finished all the drinks in the refrigerator.

    Lowering her gaze, Madilyn realized there were already seven or eight empty bottles on the table.

    She uttered, ¡°Jonathan, I hope you can get rid of the habit of forcing yourself and stop setting overly

    strong goals in whatever you do. You¡¯ll only suffer if you keep going on like this, and I don¡¯t want to see

    you fall into depression again!¡±

    The one good thing about alcohol was that it could help one to express themselves more freely, and

    what Madilyn did was exactly that.

    She spoke from the bottom of her heart and sincerely hoped that Jonathan could be happier.

    Jonathan nodded and raised his gaze, only to find that the woman¡¯s face was flushed. It was obvious

    she could not handle the aftereffects of the alcohol.

    He got to his feet and leaned toward Madilyn before holding her hand. He then said in a gentle voice,

    ¡°Let¡¯s not drink too much. We still have a whole day of fun tomorrow, after all. Here, I¡¯ll help you lie

    down and get some rest, okay?¡±

    Drawn in by his handsome face and mesmerizing eyes, the sudden closeness triggered something in

    Madilyn, and she stood on her tiptoes before nting a firm kiss on the man¡¯s lips.

    Jonathan was taken aback for a moment but quickly responded to the kiss with equal fervor, his senses

    awakened by the sudden turn of events.

    The intensity of their kiss escted, with Jonathan unleashing a fierce assault that left Madilyn dizzy

    with desire, making her feel as though every pore of her body was emanating heat.

    It wasn¡¯t long before her breathing grew heavier, and she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft moan as she

    lost herselfpletely in the moment.

    Just when everything was getting even more heated, however, Jonathan suddenly stopped. He

    proceeded to scoop Madilyn into his arms before cing her down gently on the bed.

    ¡°I love you, Maddy. Now go to sleep.¡± Jonathan gave her forehead a light peck.

    Madilyn was hit by another wave of dizziness, and she felt as if the world was spinning. It was then she

    realized she was actually drunk. Her mind started to feel hazy as if it were drifting into nothingness.

    After some time, her sleepiness took over and she eventually drifted off to sleep.

    Jonathan¡¯s eyes were shining with affection, and a faint smile spread across his lips as he watched her

    fall into slumber.

    Although he had no idea if he was in a healthy state now, or if there would be any unexpected

    situations happening in the future, the one thing he was sure of was that he didn¡¯t want to see Madilyn

    sad.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    I¡¯m not mentally prepared yet. If I were to get together with her so easily, it would make it seem like I¡¯m

    not really serious about her. I guess the time is not ripe yet, huh?

    With that thought in mind, he returned to his desk and finished handling the remaining tasks.

    About an hourter, he stretched his body and closed hisptop. Turning to look at the woman who

    was still sleeping peacefully on the bed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of contentment in his heart.

    After taking out a set of clothes from his luggage, Jonathan went into the bathroom and prepared to

    take a bath.

    Meanwhile, Madilyn, who was still deep in slumber, woke up in her dreams feeling parched.

    She immediately started looking for water and ran through the forest until she reached a waterfall.

    As the thirst overtook her, she quickly lowered herself to drink from the clearke below the waterfall,

    gulping down the water eagerly.

    However, the more she drank, the thirstier she became, and she felt extremely hot all over.

    Unsure of what was happening, she nced around and saw that she was surrounded by lush green

    grass and colorful flowers. Apart from that, the air was filled with a sweet fragrance.

    Soon after, she noticed that her soul was soaring. Fluffy white clouds were falling from the sky,

    enveloping her in a gentle embrace.

    Feeling as though she was at the top of the clouds, the gentle breeze brushing past her ear made

    every inch and every pore of her skin tingle.

 Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032

    Chapter 2032 How Crazy Was I

    At the break of dawn, the smart curtains drew themselves open automatically, allowing the rays of the

    morning sun to illuminate the room.

    The glorious light allowed Jonathan to stare intently at the figure sleeping soundly beside him.

    Her dainty nose, luscious lips, and tremoring eyshes made for a captivating sight.

    He had never expected the sudden turn of events from the night before.

    He was still showering when the bathroom door was opened abruptly.

    It was impossible to tell at that moment whether Madilyn was drunk or conscious.

    Yet, Jonathan had no escape. The lust he was harboring was ignited by her sudden presence.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Amidst the sound of flowing water, their bodies were entwined together for an indeterminate amount of

    time.

    Now that he was fully awake, the scenes from a few hours ago were seared into Jonathan¡¯s mind,

    causing a sudden urge to fill him again.

    By then, Madilyn was already awake.

    She was wondering if the events from the previous night were a dream or reality.

    Nevertheless, the sleeping robe she was wearing clearly indicated that it was thetter.

    As she was in her own pajamas when she left her mother¡¯s room, she figured that it must have been

    drenched and left on the bathroom floor.

    In others words, he had slept with her while she was drunk the night before.

    The thought suddenly triggered a cheeky smile across her face, but it was quickly reced by

    overwhelming embarrassment.

    Right beside her ear, she could hear the gentle sound of Jonathan¡¯s breath, while her body could

    clearly feel the warmth he emitted.

    Despite the overwhelming lust within her, she knew that she had to suppress it desperately.

    / cannot embarrass myself again!

    Fortunately for her, Jonathan leaned in to kiss her with his burning lips, unwittingly giving her the

    perfect excuse.

    Closing her eyes, she let herself go by reciprocating his advances.

    Initially, Jonathan was nning to save himself until the time was right, but Madilyn had clearly foiled

    his n.

    After having his first taste, he realized he could no longer control himself.

    Taking her response as encouragement for him to continue, he swiftly wrapped his arms around her.

    A passionate session quickly followed¡­

    By the time both of them were awake again, it was already close to twelve noon.

    ¡°Maddy, Jonathan, are both of you awake?¡± Lorraine¡¯s voice rang out from outside the door.

    As if they knew what the other was thinking, both of them jumped out of bed and quickly put on their

    clothes.

    Thereafter, Madilyn ordered softly, ¡°I¡¯ll get the door while you pretend to be asleep!¡±

    ¡°No, it looks more natural if I go. Since you have a habit of getting upte, it¡¯s better if you¡¯re the one

    who¡¯s sleeping,¡± Jonathan rebutted.

    Both of them exchanged nces before breaking into smiles.

    Now that they were adults, it wasn¡¯t necessary for them to hide their actions.

    As a result, both of them opened the room door together.

    The awkward look on their faces and the fact that they had fooled around for a few hours more than

    usual brought a heartened smile to Lorraine¡¯s face.

    Nheless, she kept her thoughts to herself and tly suggested, ¡°I found a local restaurant that¡¯s

    good. Let¡¯s head there together.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Mdm. Xander!¡± Jonathan agreed with a nod.

    When Madilyn turned around to look, her eyes widened in shock. She quickly moved her body to block

    the view of his neck which was covered with hickeys.

    Oh my God! I must have gone wildst night!

    Jonathan didn¡¯t realize the fact until he saw himself in the mirror while washing up.

    Upon noticing the residual marks she left behind, he gave her the side-eye, sending her into a panic

    that he found adorable.

 Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033

    Chapter 2033 Audit By Senior Management

    Within half a month, Colby had proved that he was more capable than Linda. He gained thetter¡¯s

    recognition and she became his assistant.

    After all, he was the only person who could strike a perfect bnce between themercial needs of a

    business and the technicalplexities of their research.

    That was James¡¯ evaluation of him as Flora Verba Group¡¯s CEO.

    As thepany obtained its products from the research institute, Colby was the best person to serve

    as the bridge between the twopanies. At the same time, he could supervise the production of

    many low-cost medicines, benefiting a bigger pool of patients.

    As Flora Verba Group released new products into the market at a rapid pace, Colby would approach

    the medical insurancepanies proactively.

    His actions drew Peregrine¡¯s admiration, causing thetter to feel that he was a good candidate to

    seed Roxanne.

    On that day, an international flightnded at Horington Airport.

    A slender-looking woman, dressed in a suit and high heels, strode confidently out of the terminal.

    Behind her was a group of more than twenty men, all dressed in sharp ck suits. Some were Epean,

    while others were Aplothians. Their ages were spread across both ends of the spectrum.

    The oldest ones looked to be in their forties or fifties while the youngest ones were in their early

    twenties.

    The entire group exuded a morous air and turned many heads at the airport.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Those in the know could immediately identify them as an international business negotiation delegation.

    The intimidating air they exuded was to cow their opponents into submission.

    Orchid, twenty-nine years of age, was one of Harvey¡¯s three official apprentices. As the first student

    who studied under Harvey, she was considered Roxanne¡¯s senior. Currently, she was the executive

    manager of GK Group¡¯s operations in Epea.

    She had flown into Horington from Dartan to take over thepany¡¯s Aplothian operations.

    Thepany was extremely disappointed with Roxanne¡¯s performance so far, especially after learning

    that she had established Flora Verba Group, whose share price had skyrocketed since then.

    As a result, thepany¡¯s board of directors decided to remove her from all her positions.

    Meanwhile, Orchid kept her arrival from Roxanne so that she could catch thetter off guard and find

    all the evidence of wrongdoing required by thepany.

    Soon, the huge management team arrived at the research institute unannounced.

    Even though Colby had never seen Orchid before, he could tell from the garden violet pin worn on their

    cors that they were from thepany¡¯s Epean headquarters.

    With a group of burly men leading the way, Orchid barged into the building with her entourage. The first

    thing they did was locked the doors to the research institute¡¯s finance department. Thereafter, they

    quickly sealed the general manager¡¯s office and changed all the locks to the data rooms at the institute.

    Shocked by their brazen actions, Peregrine constantly demanded to know who they were.

    Just as someone wanted to call the police, Colby stopped him and exined, ¡°Everyone, please

    cooperate with them. They are part of the research institute¡¯s senior management, and they are

    authorized to do this!¡±

    Thereafter, Colby nodded at Orchid.

    Eking out a slight smile, Orchid said to Colby, ¡°I remember you. You almost joined thepany¡¯s

    senior management beforeing to Chanaea with Roxanne.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I remember you too. From the way you stormed in here, I can tell that you¡¯re carrying out

    the orders of the senior management. That¡¯s why I have no right to stop you.¡±

    Despite his words, Colby had already called Roxanne¡¯s phone discreetly.

    She was constantly asking him what was going on but didn¡¯t get an answer until she heard the

    conversation between Colby and Orchid.

    She ended the call with a frown before ordering the butler to prepare her ride to the research institute.

 Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034

    Chapter 2034 Public Outrage

    Upon seeing everything was going smoothly, Orchid gave orders to her subordinates. ¡°Investigate all

    the iing and outgoing ounts for this year andpile a list of all the technology patents rted

    to the new medicine.¡±

    All her subordinates sprang into action immediately.

    Soon, all theboratories in the research institute stopped operating. The technical personnel came

    out, puzzled by everything that was happening.

    Colby exined to Peregrine about the ownership structure of the research institute and that Roxanne

    was not the sole proprietor.

    However, Peregrine retorted, ¡°Colby, I¡¯m not well-versed in all this professional jargon. But tell me if

    Roxanne was responsible for establishing the research institute and subsequent research and

    development, as well as all the profit-making operations?¡±

    Colby kept mum and nodded in acknowledgment.

    Despite being a subsidiary of GK Group, the research institute did not depend on any significant

    financial support from its parentpany. At most, it only requested a small amount of money as the

    initial start-up capital.

    Every subsequent expansion of the business was carried out at Roxanne¡¯s risk and expense.

    Furthermore, she would always report each expansion n to the board of directors to obtain their

    approval before executing them.

    When Roxanne established Flora Verba Group, many members of the board even supported her in

    exploring profit-making options independently because they believed they did not have what it took to

    retain such a talented individual.

    ¡°Since you said Roxanne has single-handedly established the research institute, why should the parent

    company steal the credit? And that Ms. Downey is just being pushy.¡± A stern expression crossed

    Peregrine¡¯s face.

    Since he uttered those words right outside the general manager¡¯s office, it was natural that Orchid

    could hear him.

    As her expression darkened, she raised her brows. ¡°I know who this Old Mr. Lomax is because my

    mentor told me about him. My mentor, Harvey Lambert, built GK Group from scratch with a group of

    investors. Roxanne has been working under GK Group and has not left the organization. Therefore, all

    her business activities essentially represent thepany!¡±

    ¡°Stop beating around the bush. You have no right to take any action since Roxanne is not here yet,¡±

    Peregrine uttered in frustration while frowning.

    Before Orchid could react, Peregrine waved his hand and gestured for technicians who had worked

    with him for years to barge into the general manager¡¯s office.

    They immediately surrounded Orchid¡¯s subordinates and warned, ¡°Put down all the materials. You¡¯re

    not allowed to touch anything since Ms. Jarvis is not here!¡±

    Another technician chimed in, ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t care which parentpany you¡¯re from. In this research

    institute, we only listen to Roxanne Jarvis. And we¡¯ll protect all the materials and documents in the

    departments of finance as well research and development at all costs. Let¡¯s report these people to the

    cops first. They¡¯re acting like bandits, grabbing things without our permission. It¡¯s outrageous!¡±

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The sudden public outrage left Orchid and her subordinates stunned. They became even more petrified

    when more and more of Peregrine¡¯s men flocked into the office.

    Everyone turned their attention to Orchid, eagerly waiting for her instruction.

    Initially, Colby wanted to wait for Lucian to intervene once Roxanne became aware of the situation.

    He believed they would be able to stop Orchid, a new member of the senior management team who

    seemed to have appeared out of nowhere.

    He was taken aback when Peregrine demonstrated his influence on the spot. He truly deserves all the

    respect in the world!

    Giving in to Peregrine¡¯s pressure, Orchid¡¯s subordinates quickly returned the documents they had

    opened. Some of them who were trying to copy information in their external hard drives also had their

    devices snatched away.

    Peregrine walked up to Orchid and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You cannot touch anything until

    Roxanne arrives. If you persist, I¡¯ll ensure you and the thirty to forty men you brought here won¡¯t be

    able to leave the research institute!¡±

    Orchid waspletely struck dumb.

    She did not think that Roxanne¡¯s subordinates would dare to interfere with the headquarters¡¯

    arrangements. It doesn¡¯t seem to fit with Roxanne¡¯s management style.

    Three years ago, Roxanne also led a highly professional research institute in Epea. At that time, there

    was no obstruction when the headquarters wanted to regain full control of the research institute.

 Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035

    Chapter 2035 You Are Too Kind

    Meanwhile, as Cayden began to elerate the car speed, Roxanne told him to slow down, as she was

    not in a hurry.

    Lucian, seated beside Roxanne, looked away from his phone and spoke nonchntly. ¡°Orchid seems

    to have a habit of choosing the perfect time to make her moves. Last time, when your research institute

    in Epea was doing well, she swooped in as the new management and took all the credit for its

    sess.¡±

    A corner of her lips quirked up. She responded with a wry smile and responded, ¡°Yeah. The same old

    trick.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight back?¡± Lucian wondered.

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes darkened as she replied, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to build a team to achieve my

    goals without her help. She leveraged all her connections in Dartan and brought in significant

    investments, which gave me a chance to realize my dream! Furthermore, she has helped me during

    difficult times. There was a time when I had limited ie after giving birth to Archie and Benny. It was

    she who provided me with financial assistance.¡±

    That was why Roxanne did not intend to fight back.

    Anyway, Roxanne always managed to produce high-quality medicines and sell them at low prices

    before the takeover, ensuring that many patients could benefit from them.

    This time, she simply did not anticipate Orchid¡¯s swift action. She did not expect Orchid woulde in

    and seize the management rights in just a year.

    Though Harvey was the key figure of GK Group, Orchid wielded significant power over investments

    and financial decisions within thepany.

    After listening to her story, Lucian shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re still too kind. In any case, you established

    the team and led them to achieve new heights, so you deserve a fair share for your contributions.

    Orchid is just treating you as a moneymaking tool. She¡¯s aware of your ability, yet she doesn¡¯t give you

    thepensation you deserve. That¡¯s just too much!¡±

    Roxanne nodded. She agreed with what her husband said.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    However, as long as GK Group still carried her mentor¡¯s name, she could not betray him.

    After arriving at the research institute, Lucian carefully helped her out of the car before walking together

    to the lobby.

    They heard amotion and turned toward the source of the noise. It was then they saw hundredsof

    employees of the research institute gathering in front of the building, blocking Orchid and her team.

    Orchid¡¯s subordinates all hadplicated expressions on their faces. While some looked panicked,

    some looked indifferent.

    Of all the expressions, Orchid¡¯s was the grimmest. There was even an icy glint in her eyes.

    ¡°Ms. Jarvis is here!¡± someone eximed.

    Colby and Peregrine rushed over and walked up to Lucian and Roxanne.

    Before Colby could open his mouth, Peregrine, visibly agitated, interjected, ¡°Roxanne, we can¡¯t just

    hand over the research institute to them so easily. It¡¯s our blood, sweat, and tears! We don¡¯t care about

    whatever GK Group is. We just want you to lead us!¡±

    More and more employees gathered around Roxanne.

    Upon noticing the frustration on their faces, Roxanne waved her hands to calm them down. ¡°Calm

    down, Old Mr. Lomax. I didn¡¯t receive any news about this operation from the headquarters either. But

    this time, I¡¯ll try to work things out with Orchid!¡±

    While they were in the car earlier, Lucian encouraged Roxanne to stand up for herself and imed her

    rightful benefits.

    As more people gathered around her in support, she grew even more determined.

    However, just as Roxanne finished speaking, Orchid strode over, stood before her, and gave her an icy

    re.

 Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036

    Chapter 2036 Both Parties Satisfied

    "what do you mean by that, Roxanne?" Orchid scowled.

    Suddenly, she noticed Lucian and was startled.

    "This is..."

    After all, Lucian had a presence that no one could ignore.

    Even though Orchid often attended high-ss events and thus had witnessed plenty of prominent

    figures before, she still couldn''t help but marvel at his elegance.

    When she saw Lucian standing so close next to Roxanne, her heart was filled with disbelief.

    "He''s my husband, Lucian Farwell," replied Roxanne inly.

    Orchid''s eyes were filled with shock.So, the news I heard in Dartan is true! Roxanne did remarry her

    ex-husband.I also heard her ex was a mogul, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be this handsome.

    Envy flooded her heart as usual.

    Why is Roxanne constantly blessed by fate? In terms of medical skills, she''s better than me.

    Among Mr.Lambert''s three students, only she learned the fastest and understood the most.

    Even he praised her for surpassing him in acupuncture! When ites to research and development

    of techniques, she''s always one step quicker than everyone else.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Each time she attempted something risky, it would pay off fabulously for her! Now, I learned that she

    has a husband that anyone would be jealous of How infuriating! "Greetings, Mr.Farwell! I''m Roxanne''s

    senior, Orchid Downey."

    Politely, Orchid stretched her hand toward him to shake his.

    However, Lucian nodded coldly and reluctantly.

    "Nice to meet you, Ms.Downey."

    It was evident he didn¡¯t like her much.

    Awkwardness shed past her face before she turned to Roxanne with knitted eyebrows and

    questioned, "What''s going on with this situation today? You have some exining to do."

    It was taboo for a chief to disobey thepany''s orders with their employees, regardless of what

    company they belonged to.

    Upon sensing Orchid''s intention to corner her, Roxanne changed her demeanor and replied slowly, "I''m

    sorry, but you didn''t tell me you wereing.So, it wasn''t the research institute staff member''s fault for

    not recognizing you all.Besides, you would''ve tried to investigate the information immediately.An act

    like that would''ve caused an uproar in otherpanies!"

    A gloomy expression was set on Orchid''s countenance.

    I can''t believe she¡¯s arguing with me, even though she¡¯s usually obedient! Then she spoke confidently.

    "Thepany and our mentor sent me to conduct this surprise investigation.Therefore, you obviously

    wouldn''t have been notified of this beforehand.Please announce to everyone that my team will helm

    the research institute from now on!"

    Mr.Lambert has always been Roxanne''s weakness.She should obey me now that I''ve brought him

    up.However, she was incorrect in her assessment again.

    Roxanne turned to Lucian, saw the look of encouragement in his eyes, and replied, "I''m sorry, Orchid,

    but I can''t execute thepany¡¯s order.There are still many things that haven''t been discussed clearly

    yet.I won''t hand over the research institute until then."

    Disbelief colored Orchid''s countenance.She gritted her teeth and questioned, "Are you nning to

    ignore Mr.Lambert''s order?"

    Firmly, Roxanne responded, "Perhaps.We should discuss this in more detail.If we can satisfy both

    parties, I''ll cooperate."

 Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037

    Chapter 2037 Discussion

    Even though it has only been a year since we met each other, I can tell Roxanne has undergone

    massive changes.

    Did she be courageous because she renewed her rtionship with her ex? Also, I should''ve

    thought about Farwell Group when she mentioned her husband''s name was Lucian Farwell.

    Now I remember who he is.He''s currently the number one businessman in the country.

    Even though he never showed up on the ranking of the wealthiest men in the country, everyone knew

    the throne belonged to him.

    Even major corporations and bigwigs in Epea had to respect him.

    I''m equally shocked and envious of Roxanne.

    How can she be this tucky? She doesn''t deserve it! I refuse to yield to her! Stifling her rage, Orchid

    demanded firmly, "I don¡¯t think there''s much to discuss.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    If you truly n to oppose Mr.Lambert''s arrangement, then there''s nothing else I can say.

    Leave this ce with your people now!"

    She thought that would be enough to scare Roxanne away.

    Instead, Roxanne replied calmly.

    "I''m not the only person involved in this matter.Thus, I will hold my ground until the end.If you don¡¯t

    want to have any discussions, then that''s for the best.Please leave now.I won''t send you out."

    I''m not doing this just for myself.I need to consider Colby''s, Old Mr.Lomax''s, and others¡® futures, too.If f

    hand over the research institute to Orchid, she''ll remove anyone who opposes her.

    Orchid''s expression froze when she heard that.

    Gritting her teeth, she squeezed her words out in a frigid tone.

    "It seems like you no longer respect Mr.Lambert."

    "I''ll exin the situation to him."

    Roxanne then ignored Orchid, turned to Colby and Peregrine, and nodded.

    Basically, she was telling them to return to the research institute and pay no mind to the visitors.It was

    Orchid¡¯s turn to suffer.

    Originally, she nned to rid of the existing managerial team.She didn''t expect to face such fierce

    resistance.

    If I give up now, I''ll embarrass myself! I can''t help but regret not epting Roxanne¡¯s proposal.I

    should''ve listened to what conditions she had.

    if they weren''t too extreme, I could''ve agreed to them.

    From the corner of her eye, she saw Lucian smirking at her, making her panic even more.

    Roxanne yed me like a fiddle! if} return like this, no one in thepany will listen to me anymore!

    Swallowing her pride, Orchid requested, "Roxanne, wait.Perhaps we should discuss this.It''s my fault for

    being rash."

    After taking a few steps away, Roxanne turned and faced Orchidposedly.

    "Is that so? In that case, pleasee to my office, Orchid.We''ll discuss things there."

    Then she approached Peregrine.

    "Old Mr.Lomax, please ask everyone to return to their stations and continue their good work.I''ll

    definitely negotiate an oue that everyone will find eptable."

    While Peregrine was put at ease by her promise, he still couldn''t help but remind, "This research

    institute is your sweat and blood, Roxanne.You should think more for yourself.We never worry that

    there''ll be a crisis.After all, the reward from Flora Verba Group is enough.Every technician is grateful

    for you from the bottom of their hearts."

    Feeling touched, Roxanne nodded.

    Peregrine then led everyone back to their posts while Roxanne took Orchid to her office.

    Suddenly, Colby grabbed Lucian''s arm and informed, "Ms.Jarvis asked me to take care of something

    earlier, Mr.Farwell.I need to handle it now, and I hope you can help."

    Without waiting for an exnation, Lucian nodded swiftly.

 Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038

    Chapter 2038 This Is Extortion

    Boiling hot water and preparing the coffee bean, Roxanne went through the actions leisurely after

    sitting in her office.

    Nobody else followed them into the room as Orchid sat opposite her.

    As the twodies took their seats, they watched each other as frostiness appeared in Orchid''s eyes.

    "Roxanne, tell me your conditions.What do you want me to do for you to give the research institute to

    me? You''re married into a wealthy family now.You don''t need to work so hard on your career, so let''s

    hope your conditions won''t piss me off!"

    Roxanne kept quiet, as if she didn¡¯t hear Orchid''s words at all.

    Feeling agitated, Orchid fumed, "Why? Are you fooling around with me? Don''t forget that it was me

    who helped you when you were in Epea.Without my help, you would have to sleep on the street and

    beg for food!"

    Roxanne stopped cleaning the coffee cup.She looked at Orchid and nodded.

    "I''ll always remember the kindness you''ve shown me.That''s why I didn''t hesitate to give you the other

    research institute.And I don''t think I''ll have to repeat the great profits that research institute brought to

    GK Group."

    Orchid was stunned.She couldn''t find the words to retort.

    Just like Roxanne had stated, the research institute that she gave to Orchid previously had marketed

    much new medicine.

    These medicines contributed to nearly one-third of the profits earned by GK Group.

    "$0?" Orchid asked.

    "Nothing.Since you mentioned the kindness you had shown me, I told you what I did to express my

    gratitude in return.Even if what I did wasn''t much, at least I didn''t wrong you!" Roxanne answered

    calmly.

    The water reached boiling point, emitting a whistling sound.

    Roxanne used the water to make espresso.

    Soon, a delicious coffee scent filled the room.She filled the cup to eighty percent full before motioning

    for Orchid to take it.

    "Orchid, have some coffee first."

    The woman hesitated for a moment before reaching out to take the coffee cup.

    I can''t read Roxanne at all.

    When did this calm and rxed manner of hers start showing itself? Obviously, Roxanne didn''t tell

    Orchid that Lucian taught her current behavior.

    Whether it was a business deal or a negotiation, drinking coffee calmly before the opponent would give

    them immense pressure indirectly.

    "Let''s be straightforward! What do you want? Give me a number.How much grant funds do you want?

    How many benefits are you trying to seek for your staff?"

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Orchid urged anxiously, unable to withstand the pressure anymore.

    Roxanne knew it was time to make her next move.She spoke slowly.

    "Yes, the research institute belongs to GK Group.But then, we''ve patented so many products up until

    now.We couldn''t return them just like that.After all, you should know that I rarely touch the funds given

    to me by GK Group since the day the research institute was founded."

    "What do you mean? Are you saying you want to make these patented forms yours?"

    Orchid immediately put the coffee cup on the table, nearly jumping out of her seat.Then, her

    expression, which had just eased up moments ago, shed with anger.

    "No way.I''ll never agree to that.These patented forms are precious to GK Group.Why don''t you be

    straight with me? How much money do you need?"

    Roxanne didn''t react, ignoring Orchid''s outburst.

    Instead, she stated, "All right.Here''s my requirement.We have thirteen patented products.We can only

    transfer four of them to GK Group directly.The fate of the rest has to be decided by the high-level

    management of the research institute, and we have to find a way to enter a cooperation-sharing model

    with GK Group."

    Orchid thought her ears were ying tricks on her.

    It took her a few seconds to understand what Roxanne was saying.

    Instantly, anger filled her as she jumped up from the seat.

    "No way! I''ll never say yes to that condition.This is not a discussion.You are merely trying to extort me!"

 Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039

    Chapter 2039 Darling Got More Capable

    Roxanne sneered when she heard the word "extort."

    The technical personnel and I spent countless days and nights, not eating or sleeping, to achieve those

    results.

    What does she mean that I''m trying to extort her? Even though she was disappointed by Orchid''s

    reaction, Roxanne knew how thetter reacted was only average and nothing to be surprised about.

    "Orchid, please give it some consideration.That''s the best option I can think of.I won''t back down even

    if you ask Mr.Lambert to advise me."

    With that, Roxanne continued drinking her coffee in a rxed manner.

    "Listen here, Roxanne.I''ll never agree with the suggestion you gave.Never! If you insist on being

    stubborn, then go on.After all, if we follow the procedure strictly, all of you will have to leave the

    research institute sooner orter!"

    Orchid''s tone was vicious, hoping her remarks would change Roxanne''s mind.

    However, no matter what she said, Roxanne was calm and unbothered.

    Roxanne''s reaction hurt Orchid''s pride significantly, causing her to lose her rationality slowly.

    Just then, Lucian called out from outside the door, "Darling, I''m back!"

    Orchid seethed with rage, jealous of how a sessful businessman like Lucian would treat Roxanne

    with so much tenderness.

    Lucian walked in, his eyes shifting from the frustrated Orchid to the calm Roxanne, knowing that the

    negotiation might have fallen through.He smiled at Roxanne.

    "I''ve dealt with everything." Roxanne nodded, getting Lucian''s hidden message.

    Then, she said to Orchid faintly, "Orchid, you are right.If we follow the procedure, the research institute

    belongs to GK Group.Okay.I''ve thought it through.I''ll hand the research institute to you after this."

    Orchid thought she was hallucinating.She stared at Roxanne warily, questioning, "What tricks do you

    have...up your sleeves?"

    "Tricks? You''re the master in that.You always nt a whole team in the research institute in the most

    surprising way! If Old Mr.Lomax and the rest cooperated with you this time, you would have taken over

    those patented forms!"

    A smirk appeared on Roxanne''s face.I have nothing to fear now that Lucian has settled everything for

    me.

    "What''s the matter? You tried to convince me to hand over the research institute with multiple reasons

    just now.Now that I want to hand it over, you''re hesitating?"

    Orchid had her doubts.But she nodded her head after a few moments of pondering.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    "All right! I was only waiting for you to say yes.Anyways, I don''t believe there''s any way you could mess

    with me!"

    After they settled things with Orchid, Roxanne and Lucian strolled out from the general manager''s

    office leisurely.

    Colby was waiting for them at the research institute''s entrance.

    Facing Roxanne, he reported, "As instructed by you, I''ve temporarily transferred the nine patented

    forms to apany arranged by Mr.Farwell.The seal is still with me.Do I need to return it to them?"

    Roxanne felt relieved upon hearing Colby¡¯s remarks.

    Using the time difference as an advantage, Roxanne stalled for time by asking to negotiate with Orchid.

    That way, Lucian and Colby would have enough time to transfer the patents.She knew all too well that

    she had nothing to discuss or negotiate with the money-minded Orchid ultimately.

    "It''s not a big deal to return them the seal and the research institute because we can purchase those

    scientific research equipment any time! Colby, please inform Old Mr.Lomax that he should y along

    with everything Orchid says and get all the benefits he should get.Then, they can resign individually

    and head to work at the research institute owned by Flora Verba Group!"

    Colby nodded his head, turning around and walking into the research institute.

    A smile crept into Lucian''s face when he witnessed how swift and decisive Roxanne was when dealing

    with Orchid and GK Group.

    I would do the same thing, too, if were in her shoes.

    "Your business skills are getting better and better, Darling!"

    Lucian caressed Roxanne¡¯s head with his huge hand.

    Roxanne smiled happily.

    "Of course! I''ve been learning all this while!"

 Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040

    Chapter 2040 I Am Foolish

    Meanwhile, at the manager''s office, Orchid was deep in thought.

    Suddenly, she thought of some crucial details, panicking.

    The woman immediately got her subordinates to delve into the research institute''s patented forms.

    In the end, the result came back.

    There were only four patented forms left.

    Moreover, these four patented forms had been given to authorized patent agents, a way Roxanne

    had used to earn enough cash flow.

    "D*mn it! This means I got myself a pretty much useless research institute!"

    A furious Orchid scolded her subordinates loudly.

    "What a bunch of losers!"

    We should have gotten our hands on the patented forms right away! Now it¡¯s all gone! These so-

    called high-level management teams were simply a group of losers to her now.She trembled angrily

    while her subordinates remained silent, not daring to talk back.

    At that precise moment, Colby knocked on the door.

    The door was actually ajar.

    He had witnessed everything that went down in the room because he stood outside, unwilling to

    interrupt, for he wanted to see more of their despair.

    But then, he decided to get things done.

    Colby walked over to Orchid respectfully, "Ms.Downey, this is the resignation letter of the research

    institute''s person-in-charge, Ms.Jarvis, and here''s my resignation letter.I''m honored to work with GK

    Group before this.However, due to some health concerns, I can no longer workpetently in my

    position, so! hope you will approve my resignation!"

    Colby announced his high- sounding justification for leaving thepany.

    Orchid''s gaze shifted to the two resignation letters, gritting her teeth.She was so angered that her heart

    thumped wildly.

    "Very well.I approved your resignation!"

    She peered at Colby with disgust, waving her hands to dismiss him.

    Colby was not ignorant enough to linger.He put thepany seal in front of Orchid before leaving.

    "Roxanne, you''re quite something! It looks like I was foolish enough to believe you!"

    Colby closed the door as he stepped out of the room.

    Unfortunately, Orchid''s raging, thunderous words boomed through the door that one could even hear

    her from far away.

    It was dusk when the newly-resigned Colby arrived at the Flora Verba Group CEO''s office to apply for

    his new job.

    During that period, James listened to Colby recounting everything that went down earlier.

    He couldn''t help but cheer for Roxanne¡¯s tactic of pulling the rug from underneath Orchid and attacking

    her where she least expected.

    "That''s why I can only work for you from today onward.Please take good care of me, Mr.Lann!"

    Colby returned to Flora Verba Group first to prepare for the reopening of the research institute by the

    company.

    That way, when Peregrine showed up for work with the rest of the technical personnel, they would have

    a familiar face to turn to.

    "Please don''t be so courteous with me, Colby.You''re an exceptionally talented man with excellent

    technical skills and fantastic business operation ability! I would have given you this position even if I

    didn''t owe Roxanne anything, to begin with!" James said seriously.

    After all, he had a family business to inherit.

    "I''ll follow your arrangements, Mr.Lann." Colby smiled.

    "Okay.Here''s the deal.You are the vice president of Flora Verba Group from today onward! You will

    need to help me out, okay? Don''t just focus on the matters rted to the research institute only!"

    Thrilled, James took the chance to share his burden with Colby.His announcement took Colby by

    surprise.

    Colby had never expected himself to be given such a high position.He thought he would only be a

    supervisor after creating the research department.

    "Hmm...Mr.Lann, do you want to think this through? Or maybe you should inform Ms.Jarvis first?"

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Colby was ttered beyond words.

    James shook his head, waving his hands dismissively.

    "Even though she is the chairman, I have the right to decide.It''s a yes from me, so don''t refuse

    anymore, okay? Flora Verba Group will have our independent research institute soon.Once the news

    gets released, ourpany shares will go off the charts!"

 Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041

    Chapter 2041 Married Twice

    Ending their couple''s trip, Madilyn and Jonathan returned to the news that the hospital was gone and

    that Madilyn''s position as the director was only for name-sake.

    "Roxanne, what happened? Why did you change the hospital''s name? Shouldn''t you exin the

    situation to me?"

    Roxanne remained calm after listening to Madilyn''sint.She asked Madilyn to head over to the

    manor so they could discuss things.

    Jonathan arrived before Madilyn did.He tossed a bunch of local, delicious specialties from different

    locations before Roxanne and Lucian.

    "Lucian, Roxanne, Madilyn and I bought these during our trip for both of you and the kids." Jonathan

    looked refreshed and energetic as if he had turned back the youth clock.

    "l heard you''ve ns to get married?" Lucian teased.

    Jonathan wasn''t shy to admit the truth.He nodded, confessing, "Yes, it''s an ongoing n.We are

    choosing the date now.I''ve sent Mdm.Xander to my house, so she can discuss it out with my parents."

    Roxanne was amazed.

    "You and Madilyn sure progressed quite quickly, huh?"

    Even though Madilyn and Jonathan did not indicate entering a rtionship early on, the moment they

    did, they made progress rapidly.

    Soon, Madilyn showed up.She was surprised to see Lucian and Roxanne rxing with a coffee.

    "I heard you were fired?" Madilyn asked Roxanne.

    Thetter nodded.

    "So, does that mean the hospital, research institute, and pharmaceuticalpany are all gone?"

    Madilyn probed further.

    Questioned by Madilyn, Roxanne nodded again.

    "Oh my goodness! You are a rich man''s wife.But what about me? I need this job to provide for my

    family! Roxanne, you need to give me an exnation!" Madilyn rolled her eyes.

    She would have roasted Roxanne even further if Lucian weren''t present.

    Coincidently, Jonathan had bundled up the gifts he brought over with tapes because there were too

    many.So Roxanne grabbed one, saying, "Take it."

    "Come on, Roxanne.Spill.What happened?"

    Madilyn was infuriated.

    Roxanne had no choice but to sum up, exining the story to Madilyn.

    Then, sheforted her, "Don''t worry.You can still be the director in the future because I''m going to

    build a bigger hospital!"

    The hospital and pharmaceuticalpany had been suffering losses all this while.

    It wasn''t until Madilyn got appointed as the director that they saw a slight profit increase.

    Therefore, GK Group would put it on sale soon after this.

    And in Roxanne''s initial n, she intended to acquire the hospital again after she lost control.

    Madilyn was still confused, so Jonathan immediately taught her some knowledge about GK Group and

    its subsidiarypany.

    She calmed down when she heard that she still had her job.

    Roxanne teased without warning, "Actually, you don¡¯t have to work either.You can be a rich man''s wife

    too."

    With that, she deliberately looked at Jonathan.

    Madilyn panicked as her face flushed red.She peered at Jonathan, mumbling, "What did you tell

    them?"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Did he tell Roxanne that I bullied him after I got drunk? If Roxanne found out, she would mack me

    relentlessly! Jonathan uttered righteously, "I didn''t say anything.I just told them that we are getting

    married soon.I kept my mouth shut, so don¡¯t worry, okay?"

    "Congrattions to both of you! If you need any help with your wedding, please let me know," Lucian

    offered.

    "All right.Thank you, Lucian.You have more experience regarding this!" Jonathan blurted.

    Roxanne and Lucian instantly froze as their gazes with murderous glints focused on Jonathan.

    "Hah! He''s right.After all, you''ve been married twice." Madilyn giggled.

 Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042

    Chapter 2042 Mixed Gender Twins

    Orchid had thought that parachuting into the management team this time would be smoother than

    before and that she would be able to integrate the research institute, pharmaceuticalpany, and

    hospital more thoroughly, leading to an explosive increase in profits.However, the finance team

    informed her that the pharmaceuticalpany was losing money every day.

    The previous drug pricing was too low, so they couldn''t cover the production costs, let alone research

    and development expenses.

    As for the hospital, although it could generate some profit, those wealthy people suddenly stopped

    coming for in-depth medical examinations after the name change of the medical facility, causing a

    significant loss in revenue.

    At the same time, some patients wanted to leave the hospital as soon as they heard that the director

    had been reced.

    While Orchid was busy dealing with these issues, Peregrine''s n was also set into motion, with the

    latest batch of technicians submitting their resignations one after the other.

    Having lost the patents and the substantial profits provided by Flora Verba Group, Orchid finally

    realized that Roxanne had been well- prepared, leaving her with nothing but an empty shell.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    Facing the shortage of cash flow, departure of technical personnel, and loss of patents, Orchid left

    Horington within two days.She nned to visit GK Group''s headquarters to liaise with the board of

    directors for more resource allocation.

    Otherwise, GK Group would never stand a chance to gain a foothold in the domestic market.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne''s ploy was also being carried out in full swing.

    James and Colby were absorbing the technical personnel from the research institute while Linda was

    busy preparing for the construction of the new hospital.

    On the other hand, Jonathan was upied with establishing a new pharmaceuticalpany and

    incorporating all the patents into it.

    The final step was then to list thepany under Flora Verba Group.

    Before long, Roxanne''s business empire would be restored to its former glory.

    Of course, that couldn''t have happened without the strong support from Lucian.

    In addition to providingmercial support, Lucian was also a full-time pro at taking care of an

    expectant mother.

    One day, Lucian happily brought Roxanne to the maternity hospital, nning to do a 4D ultrasound

    scan to check on the baby''s progress.

    After the ultrasound, the attending physician congratted the couple, "Congrattions, Mr.Farwell

    and Ms.Jarvis.You''re truly blessed because you''ll be having mixed-gender twins!"

    "Mixed-gender twins..."

    The couple looked at each other and burst into ecstasy.

    Lucian was especially overjoyed, almost jumping up in excitement.

    "This is so great! Archie, Benny, and Essie won''t have to argue anymore.They''ll have both younger

    brother and sister."

    Hardly able to contain his exhration, Lucian nced at the embryos, which were smaller than his

    palm, on the imaging report again.His eyes were filled with tender adoration.

    "Now we''ll have five kids.That''s enough to make up a basketball team.Lucian, let me tell you, after

    giving birth to these two, I don''t n to have any more kids,"

    Roxanne pouted and grumbled.However, Lucian curled his lips into a knowing smile.

    "It''s just a basketball team.Can''t we have enough kids to make up a football team?"

    The attending physician grinned as well.

    "Considering both of your looks and intelligence, having a few more children would actually be a good

    idea."

    "Doctor, it''s easy for you to say that," Roxanneined.

    The physicianughed heartily and reminded them of the follow-up matters.

    Lucian recounted his caretaking process during that period and receivedvish praises.His face

    beamed with a sense of aplishment.

    As they left the hospital and got into the car, Lucian immediately began fussing over Roxanne.

    "Darling, you''ll need to start controlling your sweets intake from now on.Pregnancy makes it very easy

    to develop gestational diabetes.Also, remember to take your folic acid on time.And don¡¯t forget to soak

    your feet daily to prevent severe swelling in your legs duringte pregnancy stages."

 Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043

    Chapter 2043 Name

    That evening, the Farwell residence was filled with joy andughter.

    Upon hearing that Lucian and Roxanne were having twins, Elias and Sonya were so thrilled that they

    were almost moved to tears.

    Back when they took care of Este, they were always anxious and didn''t get to experience much of

    the joy of family life.

    Now, with the arrival of these two new babies, they could finally fulfill their role aspetent

    grandparents.

    Attending to Este was the hard mode of childcaring, so they hoped things would be easier this time

    around.

    The three kids were overjoyed to have a younger brother and sister at the same time, pping and

    cheering enthusiastically.

    They showered their parents withpliments and encouragement for their coptive ability,

    repeatedly praising them for being so capable, rendering Lucian and Roxanne slightly embarrassed.

    This "ability" doesn''t seem to need so much recognition.

    Next came the most nerve-wracking and suspenseful part for the family ¡ªnaming the future

    twins.Coincidentally, Lucian had previously asked the three children to prepare two names each, one

    for a boy and one for a girl.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Now they could choose two names, increasing the probability of the suggestions being selected.

    "All right.The Farwell family''s namingpetition officially begins.First, let''s wee our first

    contestant, Archie Farwell! We''re looking forward to seeing what beautiful names our logical-minded

    Archie wille up with.Let''s encourage him with a round of apuse!"

    p! p! p! Amidst the apuse, Archie stood in the center of the crowd, holding a drawing

    board and quickly writing down two names: Seward Farwell and Dawn Farwell.Everyone nodded,

    offering encouragement and praises.

    "Okay.Next will be our second contestant, Benny Farwell''s turn.Let''s see what better names our tech-

    savvy boy cane up with!"

    Benny also wrote down the names he had spent a long timeing up with: Xacobe Farwell and

    Noreen Farwell.

    Simrly, he received ttering remarks for the simple yet meaningful names.

    At that moment, Este, beside them, was quickly changing her answers while muttering, "What? I

    thought we were supposed toe up with more traditional names.I didn''t expect both of my brothers

    to choose such expressive names."

    After grumbling, Este didn''t wait for her dad to announce her turn and directly stepped forward,

    raising her drawing board.

    The two names she thought of were Seward and Noreen.

    Everyone present was stumped and stunned.

    "Isn''t that¡ª"

    Before Benny could make out the word "giarism," Archie swiftly covered his brother''s mouth and

    dragged him aside.

    Elias and Sonya exchanged nces.

    Immediately afterward, Roxanne got to her feet and supported Este.

    "There''s no rule in our contest stating the participants can''t have simr names, so there¡¯s nothing

    wrong with Essie and her brothers sharing simr opinions."

    Este epted her shorings gracefully.

    "Fine, Mommy, I think the names I came up with are a bit too hard to pronounce, so I guess I''m out of

    the running.Nevertheless, I think the names Archie and Benny chose are great.It''s all right.I''ll try harder

    next time."

    Roxanne almost broke into a cold sweat.

    There can''t be a next time! Finally, the voting began.The names "Seward Farwell" and "Noreen

    Farwell" received unanimous votes.

    Hence, the ultimate decision was for the boy to be named Seward and the girl to be named Noreen.

    "Seward and Noreen.Their names are so pretty."

    Although Este didn''te up with the names, she was still fond of them, so she immediately

    cheered.

    Archie and Benny were also happy, havingpleted the naming of their younger brother and sister in

    a ceremonious manner.

    "Archie, Benny, Este, Seward, and Noreen.It''s quite catchy,"

    Roxanne recited the names, finding them easy to remember and convenient for introducing to others.

 Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044

    Chapter 2044 The Wish Back Then

    In the blink of an eye, the weather turned chilly.

    As per the custom during a traditional festival, many were still immersed in the warm atmosphere,

    unable to go into work mode entirely when Christmas had just passed a while ago.

    The date of Jonathan and Madilyn''s wedding had been set for shortly after Christmas.

    Archie and Benny were preparing a gift for their godmother''s wedding.

    Este was likewise busy designing her godmother''s wedding gown.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had morning sickness thatsted for two weeks, making herment over her

    inability to feast during Christmas.

    Right then, the iron gates of an unknown prison in Horington slowly opened.

    Elektra walked out at a slow pace.

    Having changed out of her prison uniform, she wore a down jacket, her hair a touch disheveled.She did

    not tell her family that her prison term had ended.

    After bidding farewell to the prison guard briefly, she stared at the narrow path ahead that was long and

    winding.She could not see anything ahead, for everything was nketed with snow.

    Following a brief contemtion, she decided to phone a friend to help book her a ride.

    Unexpectedly, two white cars zipped down the snow-covered road and reached her shortly after.

    Opening the car door, James hurried out of the car.He pinned his gaze on Elektra and hollered, "I''m

    here, Elektra! Don¡¯t underestimate us though you deliberately kept us in the dark!"

    Next, Jonathan also climbed out of the car.

    Holding the wish bottle Elektra once buried, he chimed in with a nod, "I even know that you n on

    buying a flight ticket and leaving Horington after visiting your parents subsequent to your release."

    Shock was written all over Elektra''s face.

    A few secondster, her eyes that exuded weariness flickered imperceptibly.Her gaze was promptly

    riveted on the wish bottle.

    Ina sh, her thoughts seemingly flew back to ten years ago.

    At that time, she was considered childhood friends with Lucian, James, and Jonathan.

    They all grew up together.

    In a trice, the years became a thing of the past.It had been so long that she had forgotten the wish she

    had made back then.

    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.

    As Jonathan stepped onto the snow, ruffling sounds drifted into the air.

    Stopping before her, he handed the wish bottle to her with a grin.

    "Regardless of your decision at the end of the day, we hope that you''ll take a look at your wish in the

    past before making up your mind."

    Tears almost escaped Elektra¡¯s eyes.

    Fortunately, it was freezing, and all moisture seemingly turned frozen, so she ultimately saved herself

    from the embarrassment of crying.

    Nheless, her eyes were red-rimmed.

    Holding up the wish bottle, she removed the cork with a light pull and tipped out the paper within.

    James chuckled.

    "Don''t worry.We didn''t take a peek at it! But if you don''t mind, we would like to have a look now."

    In response, Elektra shot him a dark look.

    "No way! Don''t even dream about it!"

    At that moment, a question popped into her mind.

    What exactly were my feelings toward Lucian back then? Could it be that my adoration toward him in

    the past few years really stemmed from a sense of possessiveness? As soon as she opened it, she

    was greeted by the sight of lines of writing.She was wholly stunned at once.

    Several times, she lifted her head and looked at James, muttering, "This can''t be true.It''s

    impossible.Why can''t I remember my wish back then?"

    A lot of things about the times the four of them spent together were penned on the paper.However, the

    most part of it was about James.

    After all, James''s house was adjacent to the Lane residence at that time.

    Thus, she had more interaction with him.She even wrote that she hoped Yennefer would recover soon,

    wishing that James would wear a smile again instead of being secretly worried all the time.

 Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045

    Chapter 2045 What Are Your ns Next

    "What exactly did you write? Let us have a look at it!"

    Verily, James was beyond curious.

    Sheer panic struck Elektra, and she immediately crumpled the paper into a ball, fisting it tightly.

    "Cut it out! It''s some childish stuff from ages ago, so there''s nothing to see!"

    While saying that, she furtively stole a peek at James, a blush staining her cheeks.

    Fortunately, the weather was frigid, and it was nothing unusual for one''s face to be bright red from the

    cold.

    As such, neither James nor Jonathan suspected anything.

    Conversely, Jonathan asked with a solemn expression, "Are you still nning on leaving?"

    A gust of wintry wind swept past, rendering the atmosphere sentimental all of a sudden.

    They had all been childhood friends who grew up together, and no one knew when they would be able

    to meet once more if Elektra were to leave again this time.

    Perhaps they would have gotten married by then.If so, the pure feelings they once had would have

    undoubtedly faded into nothingness.

    A faint smile bloomed on Elektra¡¯s face.

    "Indeed, I initially nned on avoiding reality.But then, the two of you came and gave me a sudden

    burst of courage.I should face things head-on.Therefore, I won''t be leaving anymore!"

    The wish she made many years ago had her recalling some things.However, she could not remember

    why she would have romantic feelings toward James back then.

    Was I really in love with him? But why did it turn into Lucianter? Hearing her resolute reply, Jonathan

    and James dipped their heads a fraction and exchanged a smile.

    "How strange.Not only did this wish bottle change you, Jonathan, but it even convinced Elektra to stay"

    James remarked.

    Jonathan and Elektra had already gotten into the car.

    Turning the car around, they sped off.

    "Where are you two going?" James hastily chased after them in his car.

    Jonathan had never expected that the very thing Elektra wanted to do then was to seek Roxanne out.

    When the car reached the Farwell residence, he familiarly drove into the courtyard.

    At a single nce, everyone could see that Lucian was building a snowman in the space nketed by

    a thickyer of snow.

    The manor was spacious, and countless snowmen of peculiar figures littered the grounds.

    Roxanne''s face was flushed from the cold, but she was dressed warmly, theyer uponyer of clothes

    making her ungainly.

    If she refused to dress in such a manner, Lucian would never have allowed her out of the house, let

    alone build a snowman.

    At the sight of Jonathan, the coupled hollered excitedly, "Come here, Jonathan! The snowman you built

    yesterday had already crumbled!"

    It turned out that the bunch of snowmen there was not their handiwork alone but also that of the triplets

    as well as Jonathan and Madilyn.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Jonathan chuckled.

    Right then, Elektra swung open the car door and got out of the vehicle.

    Both Roxanne and Lucian were startled for a moment.

    Subsequently, Lucian inclined his head and greeted, "You''re back!"

    He sounded as though it was a reunion of a long-time good friend, and that touched Elektra.

    Smiling, Elektra greeted Roxanne, "How.. are you doing, Ms.Jarvis?"

    Roxanne pursed her lips and shed the woman an amicable smile.

    "Pretty good.It''s cold outside, so let''s talk in the house."

    Truth be told, it had never crossed her mind that Elektra woulde knocking on her door as soon as

    thetter was released from prison.She inwardly wondered what the woman wanted with her.

    James only arrived when they had all gone into the house.

    With sufficient heating in the living room, the temperature was just right.

    Lucian gently helped Roxanne remove her jackets, all three of them.

    Surprisingly, Elektra remained unmoved by that scene, still as calm as ever.

    When they were all seated, Lucian brewed hot coffee before brewing a cup of jasmine tea for Roxanne.

    Thereafter, he casually asked, "What are your ns next, Elektra?"

 Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046

    Chapter 2046 Why Do I Not Remember

    Her gaze alighting on Roxanne, Elektra noticed thetter subconsciously keeping her right hand over

    her abdomen.

    Thus, shemented, "Congrattions on your pregnancy, Ms.Jarvis.You and Lucian make a perfect

    match indeed!"

    Everyone present was taken aback as she would never have said such a thing in the past.

    Roxanne could tell that Elektra was hinting at her that she would not be clinging to Lucian

    anymore.Hence, she replied evenly, "Thank you.It''s twins, so the house will be exceedingly lively in the

    near future."

    "That''s great!" Elektra eximed from the depths of her heart.

    On the heels of that, she abruptly started, "I''m really sorry for the mistakes Imitted in the past,

    Ms.Jarvis.I''ve wronged you greatly, and I hereby apologize sincerely."

    Her expression was beyond solemn and grave.

    While Roxanne had some reservations about it, she swiftly answered, "It''s okay.That was all in the

    past."

    Throughout it all, Lucian did not say a single word.

    Jonathan gave a dip of his head as though vouching for Elektra.

    Then, they all chatted casually.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Elektraid out her ns, saying she still wanted to start a business.

    Everyone else was supportive of that.

    Midway, Jonathan received a call from Madilyn, and he left to make preparations for the wedding.

    In the end, it was James who drove Elektra back.

    After everyone had left, Roxanne turned to her husband andmented, "It looks like Elektra has really

    changed.Otherwise, she would never have sought me out."

    "That''ll be for the best." Lucian was incredibly cautious when it came to that matter.His attitude had

    Roxanne''s lips curve into a smirk.

    "You don''t have to be so nervous.I trust you.Elektra probably doesn''t like you anymore now.Don''t

    worry.The two of you are still childhood friends, so you don''t need to restrain yourself too much."

    At that, Lucian nodded.

    "I know my boundaries.At present, taking good care of you is my most important task.I don''t want to

    bother about other things."

    Meanwhile, as James drove Elektra back, Elektra, who sat in the passenger seat, nced at him every

    so often.

    James frowned, sensing that something was amiss.

    "Is there something on my face, Elektra? Is there leftover stubble or a pimple?"

    For a moment, Elektra panicked.

    In the next heartbeat, however, she hastily tried to cover it up.

    "Do you still remember the times when we were young, James? My house was right beside yours.At

    that time, it was even you who introduced Lucian to me!"

    Elektramented cidly.

    James¡¯ focus was on driving.

    Without turning to her, he bobbed his head and replied, "Yeah, I was the one who introduced him to

    you.The first time you saw him, you werepletely enraptured.Jonathan and! could see that you had

    a crush on him!"

    After saying that, he snickered teasingly.

    At once, Elektra''s brows knitted together.

    "Nonsense! Is that true? Why don¡¯t I remember that?"

    Verily, her memory was extremely fuzzy.She could seemingly recall something, but she could not

    remember whether it was James or Lucian exactly.

    In the car, the two of them talked at length about the past.It was as though a movie was ying in her

    head, depicting increasingly more events of the past.

    "There''s something wrong with you, Elektra.Lucian, Jonathan, and I remember all this.How could you

    have forgotten them? Did something happen during the few years you were abroad?" James was very

    much surprised.

    That question stumped Elektra.

    She tried her best to cast her mind back to the past, but there were many details she could not recall,

    especially the first two years she made Lucian''s acquaintance.

    What exactly is wrong with me? Am I suffering from amnesia?

 Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047

    Chapter 2047 Should Not Have Been So Quick

    There was still a week before Madilyn''s wedding.

    Both Roxanne and Lucian went to her house to help decorate the ce.

    Jonathan was hanging streamers while his parents, Zachary and Henrietta, were talking to Lorraine

    about the specifics of the wedding in the living room.

    The couple respected Lorraine''s feelings greatly, urging her to speak up if she had any requests, and

    they would fulfill them as long as it was within the Queen family''s capabilities.

    On the contrary, Madilyn was so busy getting the new hospital up and running as soon as possible that

    she was not home yet.

    "Hah! The bride-to-be is all calm and unruffled, yet we''re all anxious.I told Madilyn not to worry about

    the situation at the hospital, but she turned a deaf ear to my words and couldn''t even be bothered to

    make preparations for her own wedding."

    Noticing that her best friend''s wedding gown was wrinkled, Roxanne took out an iron and smoothed the

    creases.

    At herint, Lucian chuckled.

    "It''s okay.We don''t need to be anxious.That will fall on someone else."

    After saying that, he threw a look at Jonathan.

    "Just go downstairs and have coffee, Lucian, Roxanne.I''ll be fine doing everything by myself.Indeed,

    I''m far more anxious about the wedding than Madilyn," Jonathan voluntarily admitted.

    His candor had both Lucian and Roxanne burst intoughter.

    Downstairs, the two families chatted amicably.

    Jonathan had told Zachary and Henrietta about Norton, so they did not mention a word about the man.

    When they all saw Lucian and Roxanneing downstairs, they promptly greeted the couple with a

    smile, as friendly as ever.

    "Don''t bother about Maddy¡¯s affairs anymore, Roxanne.You''re delicate now that you''re with child.Quick,

    come here and have a seat!"

    Lorraine urged earnestly.

    Sitting down, Lucian and Roxanne listened as they continued talking, adding to the wedding details

    when necessary.Shortly after, Madilyn returned home.

    At the sight of their soon-to-be daughter-inw, Zachary and Henrietta were beyond satisfied.

    They quickly helped to remove her jacket, then immediately served her a cup of hot coffee.

    Witnessing that, Roxanne was certain that her best friend would definitely be treated well after marrying

    into the Queen family.

    Madilyn wanted to report the progress of the new hospital to Roxanne, but thetter told her to get her

    room ready for the wedding.

    After tarrying for a while longer, Lucian and Roxanne left for the kindergarten to pick the triplets up.

    While they were on their way there, the housekeeper at the Jarvis residence phoned Roxanne out of

    the blue, sounding exceedingly anxious.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    "It''s bad, Mrs.Farwell! Something is wrong with your father! Could you make a trip back right now?"

    A frown marred Roxanne''s countenance when she heard that.

    "Okay.I''lle over at once!"

    On the heels of that, Lucian turned the car around and headed toward the Jarvis residence instead.

    Previously, they had turned the Jarvis residence inside out to find Roxanne''s mother''s clothes, but to

    no avail.

    Right then, the ce had beenpletely renovated.

    When they arrived at the spacious courtyard, two housekeepers were crying out incessantly, "Mr.Jarvis!

    Mr.Jarvis! Hurry up and wake up!"

    Lucian carried Roxanne out of the car, and they both strode over.

    The instant the housekeepers caught sight of the couple, they hurriedly moved out of the way.

    Sweeping a nce over her father, Roxanne swiftly crouched and took his pulse.

    Grant''s face was flushed, making it evident that something was wrong with hisplexion.His pulse

    had Roxanne''s expression darken frightfully.His heartbeat was so weak that it was negligible, and it

    was as though he could die anytime.

    This isn''t right.He was looking pretty well a few days ago.

    Even if he had an attack, it shouldn''t have been so quick! Roxanne mused inwardly, swinging her gaze

    at her husband.

    Lucian reacted at lightning speed.He scooped Grant, who was all skin and bones, up and went into the

    house.

    While walking into the house, Roxanne asked the housekeepers, "Had anyone been here and had

    contact with my father? And did he eat anything dubious?"

 Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048

    Chapter 2048 Not That Simple

    The housekeepers nodded in unison and replied, "Someone dide by yesterday evening.It was a

    middle-aged woman who was quite well- dressed.Mr.Jarvis was chatting normally with her at first, but

    they suddenly started arguing.We''re not exactly sure if he had eaten anything."

    Roxanne did not even need to think to know that it was Winnie who had visited.So much time had

    passed without anything happening.It was obvious that Winnie was the one creating trouble, given that

    something bad had happened to Grant right after he met her.

    That b*tch! She''s still thinking of harming Grant even when she''s about to die!Well, Grant probably

    deserves it! With her newfound understanding, Roxanne began administering acupuncture to Grant.

    A whileter, the woman looked up and noticed that her father''s face, which had turned crimson and

    was extremely swollen earlier, was gradually returning to normal.The swelling had happened due to the

    coagtion and reverse flow of blood in Grant''s body.

    If the situation had been slightly more severe, his blood would havepletely solidified and turned

    ck.

    Roxanne had always been bold and meticulous.

    Seeing that the acupuncture had taken effect, she instructed the housekeepers to concoct the medicine

    at once.

    However, Grant was still unconscious.

    "Winnie had poisoned him! Lucian, call the police!" Roxanne eximed coldly while walking out of the

    room.She had never expected Winnie to be that vicious.

    Even though Grant''s good days were alreadying to an end, the woman still could not wait to kill

    him.

    Lucian nodded and proceeded to retrieve the surveince recordings in the house.

    From the videos, he saw that Winnie had entered the living room right after she arrived, and a moment

    later, a quarrel erupted between her and Grant.

    Both of them appeared to be very agitated.

    However, as audio was not captured in the recordings, it was not clear what their argument was about.

    Lucian summoned the housekeepers once again to inquire about the content of the quarrel between

    the two.

    "We vaguely heard Mr.Jarvis calling the woman ¡®evil¡¯ and other words along those lines..." one of the

    housekeepers answered.

    Another housekeeper pondered intently for a moment before adding, "They mentioned poisoning as

    well.Mr.Jarvis had asked the woman if it was her who did it."

    Upon hearing that, a scary thought surfaced in Lucian''s mind.He looked toward Roxanne right away,

    but judging by the woman''s expression, it seemed as if she had yet to figure out what was going on.

    Lucian was worried that he might agitate his wife if he told her the truth directly.

    Indeed, Roxanne was still trying to get a grasp on the situation with a crease between her brows.

    The surveince recordings did not show Grant drinking anything.

    If that''s the case, how did Winnie poison him? After a few seconds of contemtion, Lucian pulled his

    wife over and sat her down before saying in a gentle tone, "Darling, I have a bold spection that I

    want to share with you, but you have to promise me that you will stay calm, okay?"

    With a suspicious expression, Roxanne nodded.

    Then, Lucian started speaking.

    "Maybe, Grant had found out some things about Winnie and called her over to question her.It''s likely

    that his guess was right, which posed a huge threat to Winnie.Hence, she decided to get rid of him."

    "What did he guess?" Roxanne froze.She could sense that her husband was trying to tell her

    something.

    Recalling what the housekeepers had told them earlier, suddenly, the realization hit her, and Roxanne

    waspletely struck dumb.

    Lucian noticed his wife''s reaction and knew that she had finally made the connection.

    At that moment, he was extremely worried that the woman would go berserk out of fury.

    "Darling, Darling...rx! Please don''t get too agitated.You''re pregnant now! Darling, that was just my

    guess!" Lucian quickly tried tofort Roxanne.

    Although he was rather confident in his guess and was almost certain that that was the truth, he had to

    say something to calm his wife down.However, it was impossible to disarm Roxanne''s wrath.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Instantly, her expression changed into that of resentment and rage, her chest heaving frantically with

    every breath.Her breathing was getting increasingly rapid while her eyes glimmered with anger.

    "That means my mom''s death wasn''t that simple, right?" the woman asked in a choked voice as her

    body trembled uncontrobly.

 Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049

    Chapter 2049 The Culprit

    They had to wait for Grant to wake up to find out the truth.However, overwhelmed with resentment and

    grief, Roxanne was inconsble.

    While waiting for Grant to wake up, Roxanne noticed her mother''s blissful smile in her parents'' wedding

    photo, which was hanging on the wall in Grant''s room.

    Instantly, tears started streaming down her face.

    Just then, Lucian entered the room with some food for his wife.

    While she ate, he gently wiped her tears away with a piece of tissue.

    Roxanne did not eat much due to ack of appetite.

    When she was done, Lucian passed her a ss of water without insisting that she finish her food.

    Fixing her gaze on Grant''s face, Roxanne could not help but curse her father silently in her heart.

    ¡®my mom was indeed poisoned to death by that homewrecker, you would be no different from a

    murderer After all, you were the one who brought her back.You will have to pay for my mother''s death!

    Awhileter, the police arrived.

    They checked the surveince recordings, took the statements of two housekeepers, and drew a blood

    sample from Grant to test in theboratory.

    They left after promising Lucian and Roxanne that, once theboratory results were out, they would

    arrest Winnie at once.

    At around eight in the evening, Roxanne performed another round of acupuncture on Grant.

    The medicine which was given to the man orally I was also starting to take effect.

    Finally, he woke up after the poison in his body was neutralized.

    After opening his eyes, Grant stared nkly at the ceiling without moving or talking.

    The housekeepers quickly ran to the living room to inform Roxanne and Lucian that Grant had regained

    consciousness.

    Roxanne dashed into the room at once.

    Standing next to her father''s bed, she asked anxiously, "Tell me, how did my mom die? Did Winnie

    poison her? That was what happened, right?"

    Roxanne was feeling extremely emotional.

    However, Grant did not respond and remained motionless.His expression was nk, and his eyes

    were empty.

    Lucian had entered the room as well.

    When he noticed the nonresponsive state of his father-inw, he walked over to him coldly and swung

    a punch directly at his face.

    If he had not stopped himself at thest minute, the force of the punch would be enough to shatter

    Grant''s nose bridge.

    However, as Lucian¡¯s intention was just to test if Grant was putting on an act, he held back his fist right

    before itnded on the man¡¯s face.

    Indeed, Grant blinked and quickly returned to his senses.

    "Tell me the truth! Please tell me the truth!"

    Roxanne could no longer contain her fury and started yelling while grabbing her father''s cor.

    The next moment, a sorrowful expression appeared on Grant''s face, and his eyes reddened.

    "Yes, it''s definitely Winnie''s doing.A few days ago, I found your mother''s medical records while looking

    through her belongings.It was stated in there that excessive heavy metals were found in her body.I

    consulted a doctor and was told that it was a sign of poisoning.I...I did not expect Winnie to be so

    vicious!"

    Taking a pause, he continued, "So, I called Winnie and lied to her that I had found the item your mother

    had left behind and told her toe over to get it.When she arrived, I asked her if she had poisoned

    your mother.She tried to deny it at first, but after I questioned her repeatedly and threatened to call the

    police, she finally admitted it out of fear and begged me to let her off.I was so mad and wanted her to

    tell me exactly what she did so that I could record her confession on my phone.Out of fury, she hit

    me..."

    Grant fell back into a daze as his voice trailed off.

    Despite being mentally prepared, Roxanne still felt that she was about to burst from rage when she

    heard the truth.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Just then, Lucian narrowed his eyes and asked, "Was it also Winnie who poisoned you?"

    Upon hearing that, Grant burst into tears.

    "Sorry! I''m so sorry! I''ve let your mom down.I was the one who caused her death! I took the poison

    myself.I wanted to die! Someone like me doesn''t deserve to continue living..."

 Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050

    Chapter 2050 No Way To Arrest Her

    Grant confessed that he originally wanted to take his own life.

    Since sleeping pills were not easy to buy, he bought a drug that aided blood clotting.

    Despite knowing that it would be a painful death, he was already in the terminal stage of his cancer and

    would die at the end of the day.it''ll hurt far worse when my cancer eventually acts up.

    At least this pain can alleviate some of my inner torment.

    "So, you were trying to take your own life?"

    Lucian was slightly taken aback.

    Winnie''s arrest would fail if that were the case.

    Grant stopped responding and burst into tears.

    When Roxanne saw how hard he was crying, she gradually calmed down and fixed a cold, hostile gaze

    on him.

    "what gives you the right to cry, Grant? And what right do you have to die? Since Winnie did it, you

    should''ve dragged her to death with you.In the end, you''re still not over her.Am I right? After all, you still

    have two children with her, right?"

    She felt a wave of regret wash over her.I should''ve ignored my despicable father from the very

    beginning and just let him die.

    "I''m so sorry, Roxanne!"

    Grant wanted to say something more, but Roxanne did not wish to hear another word.

    At the moment, all she wanted was to find Winnie as soon as possible.

    Ht never let that b*tch off! When Lucian saw his wife storming off to start the car, he swiftly dissuaded

    her and got behind the wheel himself, intending to first go to the police station to check on the

    situation''s development.

    However, just as they arrived at the police station, the police officer in charge of the case gave him a

    call.

    "Mr.Farwell, we were able to prove from the test results that there was an excessive amount of

    coagnt in Mr.Jarvis'' body, causing the blood to clot.Hence, there''s a possibility that he was

    poisoned, but he could''ve also overdosed.Just now, we called Mr.Jarvis to confirm that he had

    awakened, and since that was the case, we hoped that he woulde over to cooperate with the

    investigation.He insisted, however, that he took the drugs himself.Since he was trying to take his own

    life, the case is..."

    After hearing that, Lucian nced at Roxanne beside him, hoping she had not heard anything.

    What''s going on with Grant? One moment, he keeps on pleading for forgiveness.

    in the next, he breaks down in tears.

    Yet, he still testifies in Winnie''s defense so that the police can¡¯t arrest her.

    Is he schizophrenic? How depressed will Roxanne be if she learns that Grant is still defending Winnie?

    Lucian decided not to tell Roxanne about it, so he said to the officer, "We''ll be there shortly.There''s

    something I need your help with."

    "No problem.I''ll wait for you at the police station."

    After saying that, the officer hung up the phone.While Lucian was putting away his phone, Roxanne

    abruptly asked, "Is there no way to make an arrest?"

    There was a miserable and bitter smile on her face.

    He nodded.

    "It''s fine.Even if we can''t arrest her, we can still find her," heforted her.

    After Lucian spoke to the officer at the police station, a look of understanding crossed thetter''s face,

    and he gave them Winnie''s current address.

    The two wasted no time and headed straight to a mansion in the suburbs, Taking into consideration

    that his wife was pregnant, Lucian instructed Cayden to immediately arrange for bodyguards to go

    along to ensure her safety.

    It was past ten at night when they arrived.

    Roxanne gritted her teeth with hatred when she saw the size of the mansion¡¯s residential area.

    How can a wicked person like Winnie still live sofortably? Does she not dream every night after

    doing so many unconscionable deeds? isn''t she afraid in those dreams? The bodyguards also arrived

    at that point.

    They numbered seven or eight, and each appeared menacing.

    The security personnel at the gate originally wanted to stop them, but they instantly dared not utter a

    word and allowed them to enter.

    Lucian keptforting his wife and telling her to remain calm.

    All she had to do wase up with the right words to say to get Winnie to tell the truth.

    Meanwhile, he would record the entire conversation.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051

    Chapter 2051 Such Small Retribution Is Nothing

    Roxanne and Lucian followed the address to Building No.16.It was a three-story, stand-alone mansion.

    Despite being in the suburbs, it was still valued at no less than ten million.The yard was surrounded by

    an iron fence, and there were still lights on at the second floor.It was apparent that Winnie was still

    awake.

    With a grim expression, Roxanne rang the doorbell.

    Not long after, a gruff voiceined, "Who is it? It''s the middle of the night!"

    Roxanne narrowed her eyes.She was very familiar with the man''s voice.I''m sure that it belongs to

    Yosef.

    Yosef walked to the iron gate while reeking of alcohol and peered out from inside.He froze when he

    spotted Roxanne, and then he caught a glimpse of the hostile-looking Lucian.

    The streetlights allowed the couple to see the gloomy and uncertain expression on his face.

    "Roxanne? It''s sote.What do you want?"

    Yosef''s voice instantly lost its previous gruffness, and he appeared to be more or less sober up.

    "Open the gate.I want to see Winnie!"

    Roxanne did not wish to waste time talking to him.Her whole face seemed to be shrouded by a thick

    layer of frost.

    "Sorry.My mom isn''t here now.Come back another day!"

    There was slight panic in Yosef''s eyes, but he still turned his face away and replied awkwardly.

    Following that, he turned around and wanted to leave.

    Just then, Lucian¡¯s steely voice rang out.

    "If you don''t open the gates, I don''t mind tearing down your mansion tonight!"

    Yosef was so frightened that he stopped in his tracks, but he dared not turn around and face Lucian''s

    frosty gaze.

    In truth, the mansion''s iron fence was not all that high.

    Seeing that Yosef was still frozen on the spot, Lucian had had enough of talking.He turned his head

    and shot a look at the bodyguards, and they immediately took action.

    Darting forward like loosed arrows, they effortlessly went over the iron fence within three seconds.

    In the next instant, Yosef was pinned to the ground by two of the bodyguards.

    "Roxanne, Lucian, what are you trying to do? This is trespassing.It''s against thew.I want to call the

    police!"

    Yosef struggled fiercely, but he was powerless against the strength of the two bodyguards.His hands

    were tightly restrained, and his tears were about to fall from the pain.

    Roxanne walked over to him before crouching down.

    Then, she raised her hand and pped him twice.She would never forget how the so-called "elder

    brother" whom Grant forced her to acknowledge had brought many male ssmates to bully her.

    Not only did they call her a b*tch and a piece of trash, but they also punched and kicked her.

    Roxanne never thought that he would still dare to return to Horington and live carefreely in the

    mansion.

    Even after hitting him twice, she still could not relieve her hatred.

    "Yosef, it''s time to settle the score for the harm you once did to me!"

    She gritted her teeth and wanted to p him again, but Lucian held her back.

    "Let me do it.Hitting this kind of person will get your hands dirty."

    Lucian¡¯s gaze was gloomy.He would never let someone that his wife hated so much off the hook.

    "Break his hand!"

    Lucian''s malevolent aurapletely exploded at that moment.His eyes gleamed with murderous intent

    as he gave the order in a low voice.

    The bodyguards acted immediately, and in the blink of an eye, Yosef screamed in agony, "Ahhh! My

    hands! They are broken!"

    Yet, the bodyguards¡¯ expressions remained unchanged.

    They struck decisively, using their kicks to shatter the radius of Yosef''s hands at the fastest possible

    speed.

    After the screams, only muffled groans left Yosef''s lips, and he kept inhaling sharply.

    The pain made him tremble all over.

    The veins on his forehead popped as cold sweat beaded on him.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Roxanne showed no concern for his predicament.She wanted nothing more than to rip him to pieces,

    so he should be thankful that he only had broken bones in his hands now.She pondered how he could

    go so far as to lead a group of people to beat up her ten-year-old self until she was covered in bruises.

    There were even many hairline fractures on her body at the time.

    Asmail bit of retribution like this is nothing! Yosef''s screams quickly attracted the figure upstairs, and

    she rushed down quickly.

    "Yosef! Yosef, what happened to you?"

 Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052

    Chapter 2052 A Hundred Ways

    A look of shock crossed Winnie''s face when she rushed downstairs and saw therge crowd.

    She demanded loudly, "What do you think you''re doing? I''ve called the cops, so you''d better hurry up

    and leave!"

    "Winnie, do you think you have the right to call the cops?"

    The bodyguards moved aside, making way for Roxanne to walk forward.

    Winnie''s expression fell instantly, and her eyes widened in panic when she spotted Roxanne and

    Lucian.

    "What are you trying to do, Roxanne?" she asked guiltily, lowering her head to check her son''s

    condition.

    Although she did not see any blood, Yosef was grimacing in pain and drenched in a cold sweat.

    Winnie dared not move closer to him, nor did she dare to meet Roxanne''s gaze.

    "winnie Chardon, you''re truly shameless and ruthless! You tore apart my family.Even after bing a

    disgusting homewrecker, you dared to drive my mother out! Then, you brought your children and

    ganged up with them to mistreat me.However, all that is merely the tip of the iceberg.I can''t believe you

    went as far as to plot my mother''s death! How did you get to be so ck-hearted?"

    As Roxanne slowly walked up to Winnie, she could no longer suppress her desire for revenge.

    For someone like her, pping her a few times would be going too easy on her.

    That thought made her abandon that n.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Then, moving so deftly that nobody noticed anything, a silver needle suddenly appeared in her hand.

    Roxanne struck quickly, aiming the needle directly at a nerve in Winnie''s arm and causing immense

    pain.

    As she pushed it in deep, thetter cried out in agony.

    "Ahhh!"

    It hurt so badly that Winnie immediately dropped her arm to her side.Her right hand felt as though it

    was broken.

    No matter how hard she tried, she could not exert any strength.

    The piercing pain also started making her head throb.

    Another silver needle appeared in Roxanne''s hand right after she inserted the first.

    This time, she targeted Winnie''s left hand.

    In a matter of seconds, Winnie let out another ear-piercing scream, unable to speak.

    Her arms hung straight down awkwardly, and she looked terrified.

    To Roxanne, however, the horror in Winnie''s eyes was nothingpared to what she had felt

    previously.

    Back then, she had lived in fear every day, afraid that Winnie would drag her off somewhere with Yosef

    and Yuliana, then beat her to death in an apparent ident.

    Meanwhile, Lucian and the bodyguards were stunned by the pain she had inflicted with just two

    needles.

    It had crossed Lucian''s mind that while his wife''s medical skills could treat illnesses, they could also

    harm others.

    However, he had not expected such shocking effects.

    Winnie was in so much pain that her body shook like a leaf.

    She kept retreating, but Roxanne stabbed a third needle into her right knee before she could dodge.

    That made Winnie fell forward onto her knees with a thud.

    Since she could not use her arms to brace herself, her whole body mmed straight onto the

    courtyards stone floor.

    If not for theyer of snow covering the ground, she would have smashed her head and created a

    bloody mess.

    "would you like me to continue, Winnie? I have more than a hundred ways, at the very least, to seek

    revenge on you and make your life a living hell,"

    Roxanne uttered, her voice cold and hard.

    In the past, she had perhaps thought that everything that had happened to her family was, to some

    extent, due to the emotional conflicts between her parents and Winnie.

    She had med Grant for his despicable behavior and loathed Winnie for being devoid of moral

    conscience.

    But now, this is revenge for killing my mother! At this moment, how am I supposed to maintain the

    sense ofpassion a doctor should have and remain calm? Fortunately, Lucian sensed something

    amiss with her emotional state and rushed to her side.

    He ced both hands on her shoulders and drew her gently into his arms.

    "Calm down, Darling.Let''s stick to our n."

    His voice soothed her agitation.

    Then, he gently rested her right hand on her belly.

    That seemed to jolt her to her senses, and she ran her hand lightly over her belly.

    Thinking about how she was carrying two precious lives inside her made her feel slightly calmer.

    Nheless, her gaze was still frosty as she stared at Winnie lying motionless on the ground.

    "Roxanne...I never did anything...Don''t talk nonsense.I-It was Grant...He ndered me," Winnie eked

    out haltingly.

    Neither Roxanne nor Lucian was surprised to hear that.

    After all, murder was a serious crime, and no one would admit to it readily.

 Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053

    Chapter 2053 You Deserve To Rot In Hell

    The pain inflicted on Winnie''s nerves did notst long, and after several minutes, she climbed to her

    feet unaided.

    Bits of snow covered her face as she gazed at Roxanne fearfully.

    "If you don''t want to experience such torment again, you''d better exin everything.How did you

    poison my mother back then?"

    Roxanne demanded, her eyes still zing with fury.

    At the same time, Lucian secretly started the voice recorder.

    "I really didn''t do anything.Grant is about to die soon, yet he still wants to nder me before his dying

    breath," Winnie replied, dropping into a crouching position.Her demeanor was gradually shifting.

    Letting her gaze fall on the murderous bodyguards, then at her son''s broken hand, a realization

    dawned on her.

    With Roxanne¡¯s current capabilities, she can destroy my family whenever she wishes, more so now

    that she has the support of the powerful Farwell family.

    Hence, it doesn''t seem to make a difference whether or not I admit to it.

    Asneer tugged on her lips as that thought crossed her mind, and both Roxanne and Lucian noticed it.

    "Why would he frame you? Stop trying to be funny.On the contrary, he wants to protect you! Did you

    know he wanted tomit suicide to help you keep your secret?"

    Inwardly, Roxanne kept reminding herself to stay calm.

    Otherwise, no matter how I try to seek revenge on her now, nothing I do will truly make her suffer.

    "Really? Suicide, you say? Hahaha! Well, is he dead? He''d better be.That guy doesn''t deserve to

    live.What else has he brought to the lives of my children and me apart from misfortune?"No longer

    writhing in pain, Winnie started getting increasingly worked up.It did not shock Roxanne to hear Winnie

    talk about Grant like that.After all, she has had a hard life with him over the past few years, which

    serves her right.Even so, he gave her everything she wanted in the beginning.He bought her a

    mansion and luxury cars, even waiting on her hand and foot.

    "You should just admit what you did.My mother had always been in good health.However, her health

    took a strange turn during thest few years of her life.She would have dizzy spells and fall over, and

    weter found out that she was suffering from multiple organ damage.I used to think it was because of

    how devastated she had been, never imagining that someone as monstrous as you would exist on this

    earth!"

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Even though Roxanne kept pressing Winnie for answers, thetter''s expression grew increasingly

    rxed.

    Suddenly, the mocking smile on Winnie''s lips widened.

    "I know you want to record my words when I confess to my crime.What a pity that an audio recording

    like yours won''t be considered valid in the eyes of thew.Since you obtained it through coercive

    methods, there''s no chance it''ll be of any use."

    Roxanne was stunned, and her eyes flicked toward Lucian.His brows drew together sharply.

    It seems Winnie is more difficult to deal with than I had imagined.

    Now that I think about it, it does make sense.She''s a mistress who schemed for many years and finally

    got rid of the original spouse.

    Apart from her vain and arrogant facade, her true nature is well-hidden.She gives the impression that

    shecks emotional intelligence, but that¡¯s actually all a convincing pretense.

    "That''s true.An audio recording like this won''t be admissible as evidence in court.Nheless, it''s

    possible to find clues in a recording.For example, what you said just now proves that you did it," Lucian

    responded, taking out the voice recorder.

    There was an icy glint in his eyes as he strode over to Winnie until he was one meter away from her.

    Despite his terrifying aura, Winnie maintained herposure.She even nodded in agreement at his

    reasoning.

    "It really was you! Winnie Chardon, you deserve to rot in hell!"

    Roxanne clenched her teeth in anger, infuriated that a murderer still had the audacity to act so

    haughtily.

    When she walked past Lucian, however, he quickly held her back.

    On high alert, he cautioned, "Don''t go any closer.She might have a lethal weapon, and you''ll get hurt!"

 Chapter 2054 What Can You Do

    Chapter 2054 What Can You Do

    Chapter 2054 What Can You Do

    "So what if I did it? Do you have any evidence?"

    Winnie brazenly shed a smug sneer.

    After being hit and in pain, she had nowhere to vent her anger.

    At that moment, the only thing keeping her in a good mood was seeing Roxanne ina fury.

    Even if! get beaten up again, this b*tch won''t dare to hit me to death.

    With that thought in her mind, she arched her brow.

    Sensing she could move her arm again, Winnie wiped her face and slowly got to her feet.

    "Roxanne, your mother has been dead for over a decade.Do you think you can still find any evidence?

    Even if you know I''m the culprit, what can you do about it? Hahaha! You can continue using your

    needles to inflict pain on me.Perhaps I''ll even get healthier after my pain receptors are repeatedly

    stimted!"

    Roxanne was stunned.

    Boundless rage churned within her chest, threatening to burst from her like a volcanic eruption.

    However, it was as if the outburst was stifled by something at the final moment before she blew up in

    anger.

    Neither words nor actions were effective in dealing with an evil person like Winnie.

    That was Roxanne''s first time feeling her heart throbbing and aching from a fit of rage.Her breathing

    became uneven, and she couldn''t catch her breath.

    Lucian sensed his wife''s abnormal state and quickly embraced her, whispering soothing words to

    comfort her.

    "Calm down.Don''t be anxious.I''ll find a way.I''ll definitelye up with a solution.Think about the

    children in your belly and try not to get too agitated.Darling, she''s deliberately goading you.Don¡¯t fall for

    her trap."

    Roxanne''s vision darkened slightly, and her anger-induced rapidly rising blood pressure was causing

    her to feel dizzy.

    Fortunately, Lucian''s broad shoulders and warmth helped her gradually regain herposure.

    As if exhausted, she caught her breath and panted heavily.She felt weak all over, and her body

    shuddered uncontrobly.

    Lucian held her even tighter, his right hand covering her abdomen as he muttered, "Darling, don''t

    worry.The children won''t want to see you like this.Archie, Benny, Este, Seward, and Noreen wouldn''t

    want you to be sad."

    Hearing the names of her five children, Roxanne felt a sudden surge of energy washing over her and

    reaching her limbs.

    Subsequently, she slowly calmed down.

    However, Winnie continued to provoke her, "I never thought that after all these years, Grant would still

    find out about this.Regrettably, my scheme wasn''t perfect.Interestingly, your dad even wants to help

    cover up the truth.Roxanne, didn''t you save Grant''s life? How does it feel now? It''s not the first time he

    betrayed you, right? Hahaha!"

    Her maniacalughter wasced with ferocious malevolence.

    At that instant, Roxanne leaned against her husband''s chest, but she was already starting to pull

    herself together.

    Only a single thought remained in her mind.

    I will make Winnie pay for her crimes! "winnie, there is no statute of limitations forwsuits in our

    country.As long as I can find evidence, your demise will be inevitable," Roxanne replied indifferently.

    Winnie showed no fear.

    Instead, a crazed and distorted expression spread across her face.

    "Really? In that case, I shall wait and see how you''ll make me meet my end."

    She snorted in utter disbelief.

    Over a decade has passed.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    What crucial evidence can Roxanne possibly find? From the moment Grant noticed something

    abnormal about the medical record, Winnie had already made countless spections in her heart.

    The medical record can only prove the case to be heavy metal poisoning.

    This case didn''t raise any rm back then, so what is the significance of reexamining the corpse to

    ascertain the same cause of death again now? Ultimately, evidence ys a crucial role, either witness

    or physical evidence.

    Did anyone see what I did? No! As for those heavy metals, they were discarded long ago, and their

    whereabouts are unknown!

 Chapter 2055 Dead

    Chapter 2055 Dead

    Chapter 2055 Dead

    Roxanne returned to the manor in utter exhaustion.

    Lucian brought her a ss of warm water for her to drink.

    Then, he served her a bowl of mushroom soup.

    "Darling, what you need to do now is to stay calm.We will think of a way together to gather sufficient

    evidence.Perhaps we can get some clues from Grant.We''ll go and talk to him again tomorrow to make

    him recall as many details as he can."

    Lucian remained collected.

    They could confirm that his mother-inw had died from a premeditated murder by poisoning.Still, there

    was no doubt they needed sufficient witnesses and physical evidence.

    "Honey, first, we must get the case filed.To do that, I''ve decided to exhume the body and perform an

    autopsy."

    Tears uncontrobly streamed down Roxanne''s cheeks again when she uttered those words.

    Mom suffered so much when she was alive.

    Unexpectedly, her peace has to be disrupted even after she has passed on.

    All of this happened because of Grant! In Roxanne¡¯s memory, before Winnie, the mistress, entered

    their lives, her parents were already arguing all the time.

    Grant would lose his temper for no reason and constantly criticized her mother.

    Now, she realized Grant had been trying to force a divorce, but he had underestimated Roxanne''s

    mother''smitment to rtionships and dedication to preserving the family.

    Hence, in the absence of any other means to force Roxanne''s birth mother to get a divorce from Grant,

    Winnie resorted to malicious methods.

    Lucian''s face was suddenly filled with sorrow as well.

    He had always harbored a regret in his heart for not having the chance to look after his mother-inw

    properly.

    From that day onward, regardless of the resources he had to expend, Lucian was determined to bring

    Winnie to justice.

    The couple fell silent for a few moments.

    Meanwhile, Elias and Sonya, who were upstairs, noticed Lucian and Roxanne had returned.

    They went downstairs to check on them, wanting to remind them that the weather was cold and that

    they should go to bed early.

    Unexpectedly, they sensed their son and daughter-inw''s mood was off, so they hurriedly asked what

    was going on.

    Elias and Sonya fell into a daze after they heard Lucian''s ount.

    They couldn''t believe their daughter-inw''s birth mother had suffered such a tragic fate.

    A few secondster, Sonya exploded with rage.

    "Lucian, no matter what, we must not let Winnie off the hook this time! That woman is too terrifying!"

    Elias, aposed and rational man, grimaced.

    "Lucian, tomorrow I''ll seek help from a friend of mine who is a senior police officer.Perhaps he has

    experience in this area."

    Lucian and Roxanne nodded firmly.

    Roxanne, in particr, felt a surge of strength in her heart.

    With the support of her entire family, she had the courage to face whatever was toe.

    The two eldersforted Roxanne for a while longer, telling her to leave the children under their care

    so that she could deal with the issue at hand without worry.

    They also reminded her to always discuss any problems she encountered with everyone in the family.

    To reassure her parents-inw, Roxanne gradually pulled herself out of her dispirited mood, nodded,

    and urged them to go upstairs to sleep first.

    "Let''s go and take a hot shower for now.We''ll continue working hard again tomorrow."

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Lucian held his wife''s hand and slowly moved upstairs together.

    At that moment, Roxanne¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    It was a call from the Jarvis residence''s housekeeper.

    She frowned.

    What''s up with Grant this time? After answering the call, she heard the housekeeper''s panicky voice.

    "Mrs.Farwell, something terrible happened! Mr.Jarvis took his own life"

    Roxanne''s face froze in an instant.

    Lucian also arched his brows as astonishment filled his chest.

    They had actually anticipated Grant''s death and were prepared for that day toe sooner orter.

    However, they never expected him to end his own life at that critical juncture.

    "Grant, you heartless beast! I just saved your life earlier today.I needed you to provide evidence, yet

    you voluntarily took your own life.You''re a coward and a sc*mbag! Do you intend to let my mom''s

    murder case slide just like this?"

    Roxanne suffered yet another episode of emotional breakdown.Her tears gushed out again while she

    hugged Lucian and sobbed in his arms.She wasn''t sad.

    Instead, all she felt was resentment as her hatred for Grant intensified.

 Chapter 2056

    Chapter 2056

    Lucian calmed down the housekeeper and immediately called Cayden to have thetter prepare for

    handling the death at the Jarvis residence.

    Roxanne didn''t want to go back there that night.

    With a father like that, there was no need to even see him onest time.

    Lucian spent the whole night talking to Roxanne, and it was not until three or four in the morning that

    they felt sleepy.

    After she fell asleep, he continued to gently hold her in his arms.

    They didn''t sleep for long, as there were still many things to do.

    When Elias and Sonya learned the news, they didn''t express much sadness or sorrow.

    Instead, they pondered why Grant hadmitted suicide.

    Is it due to guilt toward his ex-wife or because he wanted to protect his mistress? "Mom, Dad, let''s keep

    Grant''s funeral simple.We don¡¯t need to make it public either.We''ll pay our respects today and send

    him away tomorrow!"

    Roxanne told the older couple.

    "Okay, then the children should skip school today.Let''s all go and pay our respects.After all, he was

    their grandfather."

    Elias nodded in agreement.

    The family made preparations ording to Roxanne''s wishes by handling everything simply.

    The three children also had some understanding of their maternal grandfather''s death.

    "Mommy, I think Granddad must have gone to be with Granny.Don''t be too sad!"

    Esteforted Roxanne.

    Archie and Benny also nodded in agreement.

    At that, Roxanne hugged the three children and kissed their cheeks.

    From that day on, Roxanne left the Jarvis family for good and belonged only to the Farwell family.

    In the afternoon, a wake was set up in the Jarvis residence.

    Roxanne and the children went to pay their respects and handle the funeral, with Lucian and his

    parents apanying them throughout the whole ordeal.

    Ata certain hospital, Winnie was taking care of Yosef, whose two arms were broken.

    They had been ced in a thick cast, and it would take him at least two months to recover.

    Presently, Yosef''s expression was grim as he despised Roxanne with every fiber of his being.

    Suddenly, Winnie said, "Yosef, your father diedst night!"

    "what? Grant is dead?"

    Yosef appeared shocked for a moment, but then he became expressionless again.

    "It''s good that he''s dead.With a father like him, it doesn''t make much of a difference whether he¡¯s alive

    or dead."

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Winnie didn''t argue and didn''t have much of a reaction herself.

    "Mom, could you also notify Yuliana? Let her have something to be happy about!"

    As Yosef thought of something, a cold smile appeared on his lips.

    Winnie paused for a moment, then nodded.

    "I''ll tell her, but I don''t think she cares.After all, ever since you two grew up, all Grant has brought is

    endless trouble.He hasn''t acted like a father at all!"

    After that, she immediately called her daughter to inform Yuliana about Grant''s death.

    As expected, Yuliana¡¯s reaction was not much different from Yosef''s.It was as if Grant¡¯s death had

    nothing to do with her.

    "Is he dead? That''s good! Just don''te and bother us about the funeral.Anyway, with Roxanne

    being so rich now, she can give him a grand funeral! I''ve never considered this man my father in my

    entire life."Yuliana hung up the phone without even bothering to say another word more about it.A long

    whileter, Winnie broke the silence with a question.

    "Yosef, do you think Grant killed himself to protect me?" she murmured.

    Yosef''s mind wasn''t on this at all.

    He frowned and said, "Come on, why are you even thinking about that? If he really cared about you,

    why would he tell Roxanne the truth before he died? He could have taken that secret to his grave.Mom,

    are you sure that Roxanne won''t be able to find a way to get back at you?"

    "I''m sure there''s no way she can do that.I mean, even Grant is dead now.It''s like the universe is against

    her.Anyway, once you''ve recovered, we should sell the house and leave Horington!"

 Chapter 2057 We Must Act Fast

    Chapter 2057 We Must Act Fast

    The funeral was a simple affair.

    That night, Roxanne watched over her father''s body at the Jarvis residence, feeling a heavy weight on

    her chest.

    Grant''s death meant she was left with no parents in this world, which made her sad.

    As a doctor, she had witnessed too much loss in the world and often tried to suppress her emotions.

    Even so, she couldn''t help feeling sorry for herself at that moment.

    After taking the children home, Lucian returned to the mansion.

    His gentle gaze lifted Roxanne''¡¯s spirits, and they sat in silence.

    As the temperature continued to drop, Lucian offered her two additional jackets.

    Later on, Elias and Sonya arrived, and they assured the young couple, "Cayden will take care of the

    children, and the bodyguards are watching over them too.Don''t worry."

    Roxanne was grateful for their support and the fact that they were there for her even though it was so

    late.

    Despite that, she suggested, "Dad, Mom, it''s too cold here.You should go back.Lucian and I will stay

    here.After the funeral tomorrow, everything will be over."

    However, Elias and Sonya refused.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Elias dered, "From now on, Sonya and I are your true parents, Roxanne.The Farwell family will

    always support you!"

    Nodding, Sonya agreed with determination, "Don''t worry.If anyone dares to harm you, that means

    they''re going up against the entire Farwell family.I was too dumb and made too many mistakes in the

    past, but from now on, I''ll be a good mother to you."

    Upon hearing this, Roxanne felt that her heart was torn between bitterness and joy, and she couldn''t

    control the flood of emotions that caused tears to suddenly stream down her cheeks.

    Those words were exactly what she needed to hear right now.

    Seeing that she was crying, Sonya became anxious.She handed Roxanne a tissue and wiped her tears

    carefully.

    "Why are you crying? Don''t be sad, Roxanne.Don''t cry anymore.Grant isn''t worth your tears."

    "I''m not crying for him.Thank you, Mom and Dad!"

    At that moment, Roxanne truly regarded Elias and Sonya as her biological parents.

    Elias nodded and walked up to the altar.

    Looking at Grant''s portrait, he said with a firm voice, "Grant, you were inadequate as a father when you

    were alive, but in the final moments of your life, you did the right thing.

    Go and face Roxanne''s mother in the afterlife.

    From now on, we, the Farwell family, will take care of Roxanne and the children!"

    Lucian heard this and quickly stood up.

    Then, he walked over to Elias.

    Standing together, the two men made a solemn promise to the departed Grant.

    Roxanne suddenly felt a sense of peace and security in her heart.

    Feeling tired, she leaned on Sonya''s shoulder.

    Sonya patted her arm gently and murmured, "Don''t worry.It''s all over now..."

    The familiar gesture reminded Roxanne of her mother from her childhood.

    Perhaps, all women would be so doting on their children after bing mothers.

    It was five or six in the morning when the funeral vehicles finally arrived at the funeral home.

    The family remained busy as they dragged their tired bodies through the entire following process.

    By noon, all the funeral procedures werepleted, and Roxanne held an urn filled with ashes in her

    hands.

    She didn''t know if her mother wanted to be buried with a person like Grant.

    In addition, she nned to exhume her mother''s remains and check for signs of poisoning so that she

    could reopen the case.

    After all, based on what she knew of Winnie and her family, they had to be in a hurry to leave

    Horington.

    Hence, time was of the essence.

    Roxanne went back to the Jarvis residence and put her father''s ashes there, intending to figure out the

    next stepster.

 Chapter 2058 There Is No Problem

    Chapter 2058 There Is No Problem

    Lucian apanied Roxanne throughout everything so whenever she was exhausted, she could find

    a dependable shoulder to lean on.When they returned home, the children were very quiet and came

    over to hug Roxanne.

    "Mommy, you should go rest now.We are good kids and won''t make noise!" Este said.

    She even rubbed her mother''s belly and talked to her siblings in there.

    Archie and Benny also nodded, saying they would take good care of Este.

    Roxanne slept until eight o''clock that night before being called to dinner by Sonya.

    When she walked into the living room, she saw many people there.

    Jonathan hade over with his parents, Zachary and Henrietta.

    The Lann family was also present, consisting of James, his father Jones, and his mother Yennefer.

    Madilyn also brought Lorraine.

    As soon as the women saw Roxanne, they hurried over to console her.

    "Roxanne, you probably didn''t get enough sleep.Your eyes are a bit swollen.Quick, have something to

    eat.I brought some supplements for you to replenish your nutrition!"

    Henrietta said anxiously with a caring voice.

    Yennefer¡¯s eyes also showed gentleness as she said, "Roxanne, it''s all right.It''s all over now.If there''s

    anything you need, just tell us."

    Lorraine''s face was nk, but there was a glimmer of light flickering in her eyes as she held Roxanne''s

    hand.

    "Roxanne, is there anything I can help you with?" she uttered softly, worried that after losing a family

    member, Roxanne might not be able to ept it.

    Madilyn stared at her best friend for a few seconds, observing her carefully to make sure she was okay

    before pouting slightly in dissatisfaction.

    "Why didn''t you tell me about something so major happening?" she asked.

    Faced with so many gentle and concerned faces, Roxanne felt a rush of warmth that swept through her

    entire body.She shook her head slightly and smiled a little.

    "Don''t worry, everyone.I''m fine.Remember, I''ma doctor, and I''ve seen too many of such things."

    Roxanne understood that her friends and family might not be aware of theck of emotional connection

    between her and her father, Grant, which was why everyone was so worried about her.

    Soon, Sonya brought over a bowl of nourishing soup at just the right temperature, urging Roxanne to

    drink it.

    "Roxanne, don''t bother with us.You go ahead and eat your food first!"

    "Yeah, eat up! Don''t worry about trying to entertain us."

    Everyone was urging her to eat, and no one cared about etiquette at such a moment.

    Thus, Roxanne obediently went to the kitchen and had some food.

    In the living room, the elders were still discussing the situation.

    Only after Lucian told them that there weren''t any more problems did they finally breathe a sigh of

    relief.

    Soon, Roxanne came out, and everyone chatted with her.

    After they confirmed that she was okay, they all said goodbye and left.

    Madilyn was thest to leave.

    She pulled Roxanne aside and smiled a little, asking, "You''re sure you''re okay, right?"

    "Madilyn, I''m really fine.You know how I feel about Grant, so I''m just a little sentimental and nothing

    more.I''ll be back to normal soon.But there''s one thing I need to ask you about.Is it appropriate for me to

    attend your wedding right after a funeral? I''m worried that it might not be appropriate."

    Roxanne was concerned about viting any cultural customs or taboos, but Madilyn shook her head

    confidently.

    "There''s nothing inappropriate about it.Even in our hometown, it''s eptable.As long as you''re not

    mourning and wearing mourning clothes, we''re good.Besides, we''re in Horington now, and there are no

    such taboos here.I''m looking forward to you doing my hair tomorrow and Essie''s wedding dress being

    ready.I can''t wait!"

    Roxanne''s mood lifted at the sight of her best friend''s excitement, and they chatted for a while before

    parting ways.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 2059 Cannot Let Her Go

    Chapter 2059 Cannot Let Her Go

    As the night grew darker, Roxanne saw that Elias and Sonya were already showing signs of exhaustion

    and urged them to go to bed and get some rest.

    After all, young people could afford to stay upte asionally, but older people couldn''t, as it could

    disrupt their biological clocks.

    Elias and Sonya nodded while reminding her to get some rest too.

    However, Roxanne couldn''t sleep.

    She had just finished handling her father''s funeral and now had to rethink her mother¡¯s poisoning case.

    Not long after, Cayden hurriedly arrived at the Farwell Residence to report to Roxanne and Lucian.

    about the situation regarding Winnie''s vi, which was under Yuliana¡¯s name and was already in the

    hands of many.

    They were preparing for a quick and cheap sale.

    As it turned out, the vi Winnie was staying in was under Yuliana''s name, and it had now been handed

    to several real estate agencies to be sold off at a low price.

    "Are they trying to run away?" Lucian raised an eyebrow.

    In a cold voice, he added, "Buy the house, drag the procedures out, and only give a partial deposit.

    As long as Winnie hasn''t received the full payment, she won''t be willing to leave."

    While it was possible to stop others from buying the house, offering a higher price and buying it

    themselves was the best way to stay in control.

    Then they could monitor Winnie and Yosef''s movements.

    "Honey, is everything okay with the police?" Roxanne asked.

    Lucian nodded.

    "Yeah, it''s all good.The procedure has already started.Are you sure you want to exhume the remains

    tomorrow?"

    Even though it was considered taboo in traditional Chanaean culture, Roxanne didn''t care about that

    anymore.She nodded firmly and said, "Finding out the truth about my mom''s death is more important

    than following customs.Winnie mustn''t get away with it!"

    Lucian understood her determination and said, "My dad has invited an old detective to help.

    He worked as a coroner for seven or eight years, so he''s good at what he does and will be here soon."

    With everything in ce, Roxanne suddenly felt more at ease.

    That night, she dreamt of her mother.

    Even though they talked about a lot, she couldn''t remember what her mother said when she woke up.

    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.

    Maybe she''s trying to tell me something? Regardless, Roxanne was even more determined to exhume

    the remains and perform an autopsy now.

    The next day, she went through her usual routine of getting her kids ready for school and having

    breakfast with them before sending them off.

    When she returned, she found that her husband was apanied by an old and lean man dressed in

    simple clothes.

    "This is Bill Chapman," Lucian introduced.

    Roxanne nodded and said, "Hello, Mr.Chapman.Thanks foring to help us out."

    The old detective, Bill, nodded back with a friendly smile and said, "Let''s go.The weather is nice right

    now, so we can move quickly.By the way, have the police arrived at the site?"

    Lucian confirmed that the police had sent officers to the cemetery, and they drove for half an hour to

    get there.

    When they arrived, the cemetery was silent, and the golden sunlight shone on rows of gravestones,

    creating a peaceful atmosphere.

    Several police officers were already at Roxanne''s mother¡¯s grave taking photos and collecting

    evidence.

    Lucian, Roxanne, and Bill approached them quickly, and Bill greeted the officers, who showed him

    great respect.

    Everyone looked to Lucian and Roxanne, waiting for their confirmation.

    Roxanne nodded at her husband, who responded with a reassuring look.

    "Officers, thank you for your hard work.Let''s begin!" Roxanne said to everyone.

    In her heart, she spoke to her mother.

    Mom, forgive me for being disobedient and disturbing your peace.I have to let the truth of your death

    come to light. We can''t let that evil woman get away with it!

 Chapter 2060 Worse Than Death

    Chapter 2060 Worse Than Death

    Lucian didn¡¯t let Roxanne watch the exhumation process and instead pulled her to the entrance of the

    cemetery to wait.

    "Don''t worry, Darling.These officers are very professional.They just need to take some bones for

    testing.Once the testing is done, the bones will be returned intact.Nothing will be lost!"

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Lucian reassured her.

    Roxanne wasn''t superstitious, but she made a suggestion.

    "Honey, after the testing is done, can we move the grave? Although I don''t think my father is qualified

    to be buried next to my mother, my mother truly loved him in her lifetime.That''s why she was so

    selfless.If only she could have decided enough was enough, maybe things would have been different!"

    Lucian nodded in agreement as it was no problem to do so.

    This cemetery was small in scale and far away, which made it inconvenient for visits anyway.

    After working for almost three hours, Bill and the group of officers came out.

    The officers nodded at Roxanne and Lucian before saying, "We can confirm that the remains of

    Ms.Jarvis'' mother show signs of poisoning before death, and it was quite severe.Of course, we need to

    take the samples back for further testing to see what kind of poison was used.It won''t take long,

    though.You''ll only need to wait around one or two days for the results!"

    When Bill heard this, he frowned and said, "You punks should work overtime and get the results within

    a day!"

    The other officers hurriedly nodded in response.

    Bill asked the young officers to leave first and then went back to the car with Lucian and Roxanne.The

    first sentence out of his mouth was his conclusion.

    "If I''m not mistaken, it''s mercury poisoning!"

    Mercury, also known as quicksilver, was the only metal that existed in liquid form under normal

    temperature and pressure.

    It could evaporate at room temperature, and the vapor andpounds of mercury were highly toxic.

    Thermometers contained this substance, and if identally broken, one had to be extremely careful

    due to the toxicity of the mercury vapor.

    Roxanne was stunned when she heard the answer.

    As a doctor, she had treated patients with mercury poisoning before.

    Most of these individuals had been identally exposed to small amounts of mercury and had suffered

    longsting agony afterward.

    Mercury had a powerful impact on various parts of the human body, including the nervous, digestive,

    respiratory, skin, and urinary systems.

    The toxicity would gradually increase and cause problems in all parts of the body.

    The initial symptoms involved headaches, dizziness, insomnia, and irritability, and soon the signs of

    poisoning would eventually spread throughout the entire body, leading to organ failure.

    Those who suffered from chronic mercury poisoning basically experienced every kind of pain the

    human body could possibly go through.

    As Roxanne heard the news, anger surged within her, causing her to tremble uncontrobly.

    She clenched her teeth, and her eyes burned with fury "Winnie, you have no heart My mother had to

    endure unbearable pain every day before ste died, ye: she was still worrying about me.She must have

    been in so much agony!"

    The pain was worse than death itself! Winnie Chardon, how I wish! could kill you! Tears streamed down

    her face like a flood.

    As Roxanne''s tears flowed, Lucian held her tightly and whispered reassuring words into her ear.

    Bill''s face grew somber, Dut his eyes shed with determination as he promised, "Don''t worry.I''ll halp

    you catch the culprit responsible for your mother''s death!"

    Once they arrived home, Roxanne''s emotions were still too overwhelming for her to stay still.

    She felt a burning desire to confront Winnie and make her suffer the same torment caused by mercury

    poisoning.

    Soon, Cayden provided feedback that Winnie had taken the bait and agreed to meet with the people

    Lucian had arranged to discuss the vi''s sale price that night.

    However, to ensure Winnie couldn''t escape, Lucian instructed Cayden to get as many people as

    possible to block all the paths out of the city.

    As night fell, the police confirmed that Roxanne¡¯s mother had indeed suffered ¡®rom mercury poisoning

    that had umted over time.

    They were currently preparing an arrest warrant.

    Once the process was approved, they could proceed to arrest and interrogate the suspect.

 Chapter 2061 The Confusing Case

    Chapter 2061 The Confusing Case

    Lucian was stressing over Roxanne''s emotional fluctuations in thest few days.She kept going from

    being angry to breaking down and then finding some relief, only to go back to being angry again in a

    vicious cycle.He was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to handle it anymore.

    Thus, he left her at home and went to the police station himself to urge them to speed up the process.

    Fortunately, the arrest warrant was officially issued, and four police officers went to the suburban vi to

    bring Winnie back to the police station.

    As Winnie was only considered a suspect in the case and was required to cooperate with the

    investigation, they could only hold Winnie for twenty-four hours.

    At the police station, Winnie waspletely unafraid and full of arrogance.

    When she spotted Lucian but didn¡¯t see Roxanne, she smirked coldly.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    "You can''t just pin any charges on me without evidence.Go ahead and investigate all you want.It

    doesn''t matter to me."

    Even the police officers were angered by Winnie''s arrogance, and they took her to the interrogation

    room with stern expressions.

    Lucian waited at the door.

    When Bill came out, he shook his head slightly, his expression serious.

    "ording to the forensic report, Ms.Jarvis'' mother had been suffering from the illness for three

    years.In other words, she had been exposed to mercury very early on.Based on the time of death,

    Winnie forced Grant to divorce Ms.Jarvis¡¯ mother and entered the Jarvis family a year after the illness

    began.That means there''s a one-year interval between the two events."

    Lucian''s expression turned grim as he pondered over the words.

    After a few seconds, he asked, "Maybe Winnie had already set her sights on my mother-inw from the

    beginning and secretly poisoned her early on?"

    Bill shook his head and refuted that statement.

    "Ms.Jarvis mentioned her mother''s normal daily routine yesterday.Her mother was always at home

    taking care of the family and would have been alerted to any strange behavior from random women.I

    was also considering whether Grant helped Winnie do this, but if that were the case, he would have

    shown remorse and mentioned it before his death."

    Lucian believed this too.

    Grant''s behavior before his death was indeed remorseful.

    However, the fact that he took his own life is perplexing.

    Was he helping Winnie to keep the secret?This whole case is bing more and more confusing.

    Why is Winnie so arrogant and fearless? Don''t tell me it''s really because we won''t be able to find any

    evidence.

    Bill muttered suddenly, "You should try to get Ms.Jarvis to remember more about what happened.We

    can see if her mother had any unusual behavior back then."

    Lucian nodded.

    "Mr.Chapman, I''ll go back and talk to Roxanne again.You don''t have to overwork yourself.Please rest

    more.Thank you very much for your help!"

    "Don''t worry; I''m going to watch how these brats conduct their interrogation next.Who knows, maybe I''ll

    find something," Bill said.

    He waved to Lucian before immediately heading back into the police station.

    When Lucian returned to the Farwell Residence, he saw his wife anxiously waiting in the living room.

    Roxanne was trying to control her emotions and rx her mind so that she could get a good night''s

    sleep.

    Despite that, no matter how much she tried not to think about it, her mother''s suffering back then filled

    her mind.

    How could she rx? "How did it go? Did the police find any clues?" she asked eagerly when she saw

    her husbande in.

    Lucian tried to choose his words carefully, not wanting to see his wife''s mood sour again.

    He smiled and said, "Winnie has been arrested and is being interrogated now.Mr.Chapman is an

    experienced detective who can often break through the psychological defenses of criminals in critical

    moments, so we''ll just have to see how tough Winnie is."

 Chapter 2062 Her Life Was Too Hard

    Chapter 2062 Her Life Was Too Hard

    When Roxanne heard that, her tense mood rxed slightly.

    Following Bill''s instructions, Lucian asked her about his mother-inw''s life before her illness.

    At that, Roxanne struggled to remember.She had been only five or six years old at the time, and her

    memories were very vague.She only remembered that her mother had been ill for a long time, but she

    always smiled sweetly when Roxanne came home from kindergarten.Her mother had also made her all

    sorts of delicious food.

    Moreover, her mother loved flowers and had many potted nts that filled up the entire yard.

    This led to young Roxanne feeling like the scent of flowers always surrounded her during her

    childhood.

    At that time, Grant had just started his business and had built a small factory.He would often travel

    around and bring Roxanne back small items and snacks from different ces.He also gave her mother

    many gifts, such as clothes and jewelry.Her parents were very loving to each other, and Roxanne felt

    so happy.

    But then, for some reason, her parents started arguing frequently, and it only grew worse and

    worse.Her mother''s sadness and anger were of no use.

    Grant would just break things and leave the house, leaving a mess behind.

    The young Roxanne could only hide in her room, trembling in fear.She worried that Grant would hurt

    her mother, but fortunately, he didn''t.

    Roxanne didn''t know what agreement her parents eventually reached, but suddenly, they stopped

    arguing.

    Her mother became busier and started going out every two or three days, leaving Roxanne alone at

    home.

    Although things had calmed down, her mother smiled less and less, and her eyes were always full of

    sadness.

    Sometimes, she would hug Roxanne and silently shed tears.

    That was when her mother began to fall ill.

    Looking back, those were probably the symptoms of mercury poisoning that had begun to appear.

    When Roxanne saw her mother''s frail condition, she felt sad as well.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Maybe that was when Roxanne''s desire to be a doctor began to take root in her heart.Her

    mother''s illness quickly worsened that year, and eventually, she was bedridden.

    Many household chores fell on the young girl''s shoulders.Her father rarely showed up, and she took

    care of her mother while trying not to worry her, all while still going to school.Her mother became

    increasingly depressed and would often cry uncontrobly.

    Roxanne didn''t understand at the time, but she did hold her mother tightly and shared in her pain.

    Those were truly difficult times.

    But then, out of nowhere, Grant showed up with Winnie and her two kids, Yosef and Yuliana.

    Suddenly, Roxanne had a new younger brother and sister.

    The entire situationpletely shocked and angered her mother, which led to a huge argument

    between her parents.

    During the argument, Roxanne heard the word "divorce," but her mother refused to consider it, which

    led to Winnie hurling insults at her.

    Before this, Grant had been giving them some money, but this suddenly stopped.

    Hence, Roxanne''s mother had to sell everything of value to keep Roxanne in school and maintain a

    normal life.

    What they didn''t expect was for the illness tost for three long years, as it tormented her mother until

    the very end.

    In the end, her mother passed away.

    After that, Grant forcibly took Roxanne to a vi unfamiliar to her.

    Less than a yearter, Grant and Winnie shamelessly held a wedding with only a few close friends as

    witnesses because they didn¡¯t dare to invite many guests.

    The memories ended there...

    However, Roxanne was deeply trapped in grief and couldn''t pull herself out of it.

    "Darling, Darling..." Lucian called her several times before she slowly came back to reality.

    Her tears were about to flow again.

    "My mother had such a hard life, Honey! If I don''t avenge her, I''ll be failing her as her daughter!"

 Chapter 2063 Something Is Fishy About This

    Chapter 2063 Something Is Fishy About This

    In the police station, Bill drank double the coffee to stay awake and had the officers take Winnie back to

    the holding cell, stopping the interrogation.He then questioned the two officers in charge of the

    interrogation, but the results were disappointing.

    Winnie had an incredibly strong mental fortitude.

    No matter how they interrogated her, her expression remained calm.

    Bill had been observing her pupils during the interrogation but still got nothing.

    "I''ve seen this type of suspect before.They''ve been doing this for too many years, so their conscience

    and morals have been numbed.They constantly self-hypnotize themselves with a clean memory to

    suppress the truth.That''s how they can appear so calm during an interrogation¡ª they truly don''t think

    they''ve done anything wrong,"

    Bill exined to the young officers.He then added, "Of course, we can''t wrongly use anyone.If we

    don''t have any new evidence by tomorrow, we''ll have to let her go!"

    Both officers nodded.

    One of them asked, "If time is of the essence, why did we suddenly stop the interrogation?"

    Bill checked his watch and nodded.

    "It''s one in the morning now.Let''s give her two hours of rest before weunch another interrogation.At

    that time, she should be at her most exhausted state, and it''ll perhaps lead to a breakthrough!"

    Realization dawned on the two officers.

    If the suspect was on guard, the interrogation would be ineffective no matter what methods they used.

    Bill had no ns to sleep that night.

    By the time dawn broke, Bill and the two officers were all yawning, but the interrogation record in the

    case file gave no valuable leads.

    They had hoped the interrogation would reveal some ws in Winnie''s story, which they could use to

    find evidence.

    Unfortunately, it seemed that n wasn''t working.

    "Mr.Chapman, when it''s time to hand things over to the afternoon shift, we might have to release her!"

    one of the officers said.

    Bill nodded.

    "We have to follow thew.It is what it is."

    As this was not good news, Bill hesitated for a few minutes before finally calling Lucian to tell him about

    it.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Lucian had just woken up, and on the phone, they discussed some details that Roxanne had

    remembered from the night before.

    "Hmm, what was Ms.Jarvis'' mother doing when she was frequently out for a long time? This is very

    suspicious!"

    Bill captured the key point at once.

    Lucian had noted this as well the night before.He had asked Roxanne, but she didn¡¯t know anything

    about it.

    "Mr.Farwell, have Ms.Jarvis try to remember more details.Maybe she can recall some important

    memories.I will talk to the forensic team today and see if we can find any other clues," Bill said quickly

    before hanging up without giving Lucian a chance to thank him.

    Meanwhile, Roxanne had just dropped off the three kids at school and returned home.

    When she saw her husband''s worried expression, she managed a smile and said softly, "I can''t be so

    panicked anymore.Maybe if I calm down, I can remember more details."

    Lucian nodded and walked up to her, hugging her tightly.

    As Roxanne savored the warmth of her husband''s embrace, she felt safe and secure.

    "Isn''t tomorrow the day of Madilyn''s wedding? I''m not in a rush anymore.After all, Winnie can''t possibly

    disappear into thin air.I''ll help Madilyn celebrate her big day first," she murmured to herself.

 Chapter 2064 A Changed Woman

    Chapter 2064 A Changed Woman

    That afternoon, Frieda, Jonathan''s younger sister, rushed back from the north.

    Jonathan and Madilyn went to the airport to pick her up.

    It had been a long time since Jonathan had seen his sister, so he was a little stunned when he finally

    saw her.

    Even Madilyn, who had only met Frieda a few times before, noticed how much weight she had lost.

    However, Frieda didn''t look haggard; instead, she exuded an aura like that of a sophisticated woman.

    When Frieda saw Madilyn, she immediately smiled and ran over to embrace her.

    "Hey, Madilyn! I''m sorry foring back sote.The project was at a critical stage, so I had to be

    there."

    Madilyn was taken aback by how tight Frieda''s embrace was and didn''t know whether to reciprocate.

    After a few seconds of hesitation, she patted Frieda''s back lightly and said, "It''s okay.We''re just d

    you''re home.Everyone will be very happy to see you!"

    Jonathan was a little puzzled by the enthusiastic hug.He then noticed his sister rolling her eyes at him.

    "Jonathan, you finally made the right choice and chose Madilyn.You weren''t seduced by Coralie in the

    end."

    Jonathan didn''t know what to say.

    That was a long time ago! He was a little surprised by the change in his sister''s personality.She seems

    brighter than before and less narrow-minded.

    What had happened to her during her time in the north? Is her rtionship with Shawn doomed to fail?

    There were many questions swirling in Jonathan''s mind, but he didn''t rush to ask them.

    Frieda turned to Madilyn and praised her, "Madilyn, you''re so beautiful and kind.Besides, you''re a

    doctor who saves lives.My brother is so lucky to have you!"

    Madilyn blushed at thepliments and quickly waved them off.

    "No, no, I''m not that great.Am I..."

    Frieda nodded emphatically and then mentioned that she had checked in many things and needed to

    retrieve them.

    "I brought you guys a lot of wedding gifts.I''ve basically bought all the good things in the north.There are

    even some supplements that can help with the early conception of a child."

    Frieda¡¯s personality transformation had turned her into apletely different person.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    In the past, she wasn''t this lively to cause both Jonathan and Madilyn to blush.She had brought so

    many things back that they couldn''t fit all of them into the trunk of the car and had to ce some in the

    back seat.

    When the three of them returned to the Queen residence, Lucian and Roxanne had also arrived.

    Roxanne was also surprised by Frieda¡¯s change.

    However, Frieda seemed to have forgotten everything from the past as she chatted with Roxanne very

    naturally.

    "Roxanne, I''m doing well in Horbah now.I¡¯m also in the medicinal herb business, but most of them are

    cultured herbs.By the way, if your pharmaceuticalpany has ns to set up an agency in each

    state, can I fight for the spot in Horbah?"

    Roxanne was surprised by Frieda''s business acumen.She considered Frieda''s proposal and nodded.

    "This matter will need to be decided by the board of directors.But if there is such a n, I will definitely

    support you."

    Frieda smiled happily, rummaged through her pile of gifts, and finally took out a long box before

    handing it to Roxanne.

    "Roxanne, this is a tonic that I had a hard time finding! My mother told me you''re pregnant, so you can

    use it to nourish your body after childbirth."

    Roxanne looked at her husband, stunned.

    Lucian smiled and nodded.

    "Take it.Frieda means well, after all."

 Chapter 2065 Anything Is Fine

    Chapter 2065 Anything Is Fine

    Soon, James and Elektra came to help as well.

    James¡¯ personality had also changed a lot since Yennefer began to recover.He was no longer the dull

    and serious person he used to be; he appeared a bit carefree and foolish now.He yfully punched

    Jonathan as soon as he arrived.

    "We agreed to be single together, but you secretly got married.That''s not fair!"

    Jonathan raised an eyebrow.

    "If you want to get married, just say the word and there will be women lining up from the city square to

    the outskirts, no? You said it yourself."

    "Really? When did I say something so arrogant? Hahaha..." Jamesughed it off.

    Then he came to Lucian and Roxanne and immediately put away his carefree attitude.He asked with

    concern, "Lucian, Roxanne, is there anything I can help with?"

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    He was referring to Roxanne''s mother''s situation.

    Roxanne shook her head.

    "Even the police haven''t found a breakthrough yet, so we can''t rush it.Thank you for your kind

    intentions though, James."

    Lucian narrowed his eyes and nced at his wife.

    "Perhaps James can really help.Don''t forget that he''s been studying psychology.He should at least

    know hypnosis.If we can hypnotize Winnie, maybe we can get her to talk." James nodded.He certainly

    knew his own abilities when he offered to help.

    Roxanne was a little surprised.She had to admit that she hadn''t thought that far and hadn''t considered

    this possibility.She couldn''t help but feel a little excited.

    Maybe we can really do it this way! "The key is how do we get Winnie to be hypnotized?"

    Roxanne pondered aloud.

    Lucian and James smiled at each other.

    Being nice all the time may not always be the best way.

    Sometimes one has to take drastic actions, Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t say it outright.

    Right then, Elektra finished chatting with Jonathan and Madilyn.

    She came over to say hello.

    "Lucian, I notice that Roxanne doesn''t look well.Is she too tired?"

    After she finished speaking to Lucian, she shifted her gaze to Roxanne and said with a caring tone,

    "Roxanne, you''re pregnant now.Don¡¯t overwork yourself."

    "Okay.Thank you for your concern," Roxanne replied politely.

    Is it just me or Elektra is standing very close to James? The way they''re standing seems to suggest

    that they have an intimate rtionship.

    Did Elektra suddenly change her mind and fall in love with James? Roxanne came up with a wild guess

    all of a sudden.

    But it doesn''t seem like a bad thing.

    As long as Elektra doesn''t continue to have feelings for Lucian, anything is fine! After some small talk,

    Elektra suddenly took out an eye cream and personally tried it on Roxanne, saying that it could quickly

    eliminate eye bags.

    Roxanne felt the warmth around her eye bags and knew that it was elerating blood cirction,

    thereby achieving the effect of a warm pack.

    She smiled and instructed James, "Record this down for me.

    Flora Verba Group will immediately research and develop this eye cream."

    James immediately put on a serious attitude when he heard that a new product wasing out.

    He listened attentively to the important instructions of the chairman of thepany.

    Roxanne gave a brief introduction to the underlying principles of the eye cream, exining that it was

    not difficult to develop and the research institute could probably get it done in a week.

    As they chatted, the conversation shifted to business matters.

    Madilyn came over andined about it, then dragged Roxanne and Elektra upstairs to show them

    Este''s wedding dress.

 Chapter 2066 A Big Gift

    Chapter 2066 A Big Gift

    When Madilyn showed them the wedding dress, Roxanne was a little envious.

    Likewise, Elektra couldn''t take her eyes off it.

    Este used a lot of velvet in her design this time andbined it with smooth lines.

    The skirt had a slightly fluffy look like a white swan about to take off and like an angel descending from

    the heavens.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    Madilyn''s figure had always been good, but this wedding dress made her look even more graceful and

    regal.

    "It''s so beautiful.Este has really lived up to her role as your goddaughter!"

    Roxanne praised Este sincerely.

    "My daughter is amazing!"

    This made Madilyn ask her yfully to focus on her, the bride, instead.

    Elektra was surprised to learn that Este had designed the dress and couldn''t speak for a long time.

    "So, this is a one-of-a-kind wedding dress in the world.Ms.Xander, it''s perfect on you!"

    Elektra also praised without hesitation.

    Madilyn was quite pleased in her heart when she heard the praises and had a sweet smile on her

    lips.She simply didn''t want to take off the dress after putting it on.

    However, considering that there was still some time before the wedding ceremony officially started, she

    had no choice but to take it off carefully.

    After everyone hung around for a while longer, Jonathan asked them to go back and rest well as they

    would be busyter.

    "Roxanne, go home and rest.I know you have a lot going ontely, but I hope my wedding can bring

    you some joy.Sleep well, and when you wake up, I still need you to do my hair!"

    Madilyn''s tone was full of tender concern.

    When she woke up this morning and learned about the updated situation from Jonathan, she was So

    angry that she wanted to fight with Winnie.

    Fortunately, Jonathan persuaded her to focus onpleting the wedding ceremony first.

    Roxanne nodded and hugged Madilyn before leaving the Queen residence.

    Upon returning to the Farwell residence, Lucian took her to the room to rest.

    Knowing that she probably couldn''t sleep well, he even gave her a hand massage to help her rx.

    Roxanne slept from the afternoon until the middle of the night.

    The entire time, she could feel the warmth of Lucian''s body behind her and his arms wrapped tightly

    around her waist.

    The children were picked up by their grandparents and were very well- behaved.

    They did not make any noise but simply finished their homework, read, and did what they liked.

    When Roxanne woke up, she checked the time and saw that it was already three o''clock in the

    morning.

    Lucian was already washing up, so Roxanne got up quickly.She had to make sure that her best friend''s

    wedding started smoothly at the right time.

    This time, they drove straight to the bride''s house.

    The vi was brightly lit, and many figures could be seen busy rushing around.

    After helping Lorraine with some things, Henrietta rushed back to the Queen residence and helped with

    the preparation.

    Yennefer had alsoe to help Lorraine.

    When Lucian and Roxanne arrived, Lorraine had a smile on her face.

    "Finally, you two are here.Roxanne, hurry up! The bride is waiting for her hair to be done!"

    Roxanne nodded and went straight upstairs to her best friend''s room.

    Like her own wedding, they started with the traditional wedding customs.

    All the tools for hairstyling were already in ce.

    Essentially, Roxanne helping her friend style her hair was very meaningful ording to tradition.

    After all, this was traditionally something that the mother of the bride would do, but Madilyn had insisted

    on having Roxanne do it.

    Roxanne started to style Madilyn''s hair seriously, coiling it up into a neat updo and inserting hairpins to

    hold it in ce.

    Madilyn looked at Roxanne''s serious expression in the mirror and suddenly eximed, "Roxanne, I am

    really so thankful for you in my life."

    "What are you talking about? Don''t be so sentimental.You''re the most beautiful bride today and you

    should be happy," Roxanne said sincerely.

    Suddenly, she remembered something and stopped what she was doing.

    She took out a document from her bag and added, "Oh, by the way, I promised to give you a big gift!

    Here are five percent of Flora Verba Group''s shares.It will take effect immediately after you sign it!"

    Madilyn was stunned by Roxanne¡¯s casual tone.

    Five percent! The current valuation of Flora Verba Group has already exceeded hundreds of billions.

    It''s like giving away five billion just like that! Roxanne is just too generous!

 Chapter 2067 Might As Well Get Together

    Chapter 2067 Might As Well Get Together

    Madilyn didn¡¯t dare to ept such a huge gift.It was just too expensive.

    Roxanne chuckled.

    "Just sign it quickly.Don''t worry, I''ve backdated it to before you and Jonathan got married, so it counts

    as your pre-marital asset.This way, you won''t feel inferior when you marry into the Queen family in the

    future.Do you understand?"

    Roxanne had been in the same situation before.

    When she first married Lucian, she often felt inferior and insignificant because his family was more

    powerful.She gave Madilyn these shares to ensure that Madilyn would feel rxed when facing her in-

    laws in the future.

    Moreover, Madilyn was an important part of Flora Verba Group.She was responsible for the hospital

    business, which was actually the most arduous one.

    After much persuasion, Madilyn finally signed and agreed to ept the gift.

    When Lorraine heard about the gift worth five billion, she was shocked.She quickly waved her hand

    and said, "No, no, we really can''t ept it.Roxanne, my daughter and I have already owed you too

    much."

    Roxanne didn''t bother to exin and simply told her that it was an internal matter of Flora Verba Group

    and she didn¡¯t need to worry about it.

    Lorraine had no choice but to keep quiet.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    However, her eyes were filled with gratitude as she looked at Roxanne.

    At dawn, the convoy of luxury cars began to depart from the Queen residence.

    Lucian was driving the first limited edition Rolls-Royce with Jonathan sitting next to him, and Jonathan''s

    parents, Zachary and Henrietta, in the back.

    This was the first time Lucian had driven as the groom''s driver.

    James and Elektra were in the second car with James¡¯ father, Jones, and Elektra''s father, Richard.

    The two elders were chatting away, while James and Elektra didn''t say much to each other.

    Soon, the conversation turned to their children.

    "Lucian got married early, and now even Jonathan is married.We''re getting behind!"

    Jones said to Richard with augh.

    "That''s right.You two should work on this.You''re not getting any younger!"

    Richard muttered to the two young people in front.

    James smiled and said, "Mr.Lane, I''m not in a hurry.I''m enjoying this beautiful world with a rxed state

    of mind.Marriage is not something I''m concerned about right now."

    This earned him a cold look from Jones.

    Elektra, likewise, retorted, "Dad, can''t you see that both Lucian and Jonathan have sessful careers,

    while Roxanne and Ms.Xander are career women too? I need to work hard to achieve something in my

    career first.I''m not interested in marriage at all yet."

    Richard could only shake his head helplessly.

    We have enough money at home, but these young people just want to go out and work.

    "If you two still haven''t found anyone in two years, you might as well get together!" Jones said jokingly.

    Richard was taken aback for a moment, then he smiled and replied, "Hey, that''s not a bad idea.We

    both know each other well.James and Elektra grew up together too.It might just work!"

    James immediately protested, "Dad, Mr.Lane, don''t start ying matchmaker.I''m not Elektra¡¯s type at

    all, and I don''t like a girl like her either!"

    He then tilted his head and stuck his tongue out at Elektra.

    In the past, Elektra would have immediately retorted and teased James, saying she didn''t find him

    worthy of her either.But this time, she just smiled slightly and didn''t argue.

    "Keep your eyes on the road, James!"

    She tried to change the subject to hide her emotions.

 Chapter 2068 Destroy The Evidence

    Chapter 2068 Destroy The Evidence

    As the wedding day progressed, Jonathan and Madilyn began to feel the brunt of the hectic schedule

    andined non-stop.

    After all, neither of them knew weddings would be so tiring.

    Thankfully, after the ring exchange and a passionate kiss between the newlyweds, the wedding

    ceremony finally ended at three in the afternoon.

    "Wow! Who knew Jonathan had such a fiery side to him? Guess I was just too reserved back then!"

    Lucian teased as he gazed at Roxanne.

    To thetter, however, the first kisses between newlyweds were always the most romantic and

    beautiful.

    When Roxanne turned around, Lucian suddenly pulled her into his arms and kissed her fervently.

    Needless to say, the woman was taken aback.

    OA, my...

    Thank goodness we''re watching the ceremony from backstage, so there aren''t many people around.

    Otherwise, what would they say about an old married couple like us behaving so intimately? Soon, it

    was time for the wedding reception.

    Lucian and Roxanne had initially nned on staying for the entire course, but as luck would have it, Bill

    called to inform them of thetest case developments.

    Despite the building anxiety, Roxanneposed herself and waited for their turn to toast the

    newlyweds.

    As soon as the happy couple appeared, Lucian and Roxanne congratted them and showered them

    with loving wishes and blessings.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    After the toast, Lucian promptly pulled Jonathan aside and whispered something into his ear.

    Fortunately, thetter was very understanding and expressed his approval.

    At the same time, Roxanne turned to Lorraine.

    "Mdm.Xander, my parents will be bringing the children over in a while.I''ll have to leave them in your

    care."

    Zachary and Henrietta, too, nodded their heads and reassured Roxanne that everything would be fine.

    "Roxanne, there''s not much left to do for the rest of the reception.Why don''t you go off first if you have

    something on? Don''t worry.Your kids will be in good hands.After all, I''m their godmother!"

    Madilyn piped up.

    Upon hearing that, Roxanne felt even more at ease and immediately left for the police station with

    Lucian.

    Bill, who had long been waiting for them at the entrance, hurriedly approached their car when he saw

    them driving in.

    "After Winnie was released, we found something puzzling about one of her recent activities.She called

    her daughter, Yuliana, who had apparently hired a few men and are now on their way to Chanaea," Bill

    reported.

    "That''s all the information I got." Roxanne¡¯s heart began thudding in her chest.

    "Do you think Winnie''s trying to destroy the evidence?"

    "In other words, her previous quarrel with Grant might not have been an ordinary confrontation.She

    went to him because there was evidence left in the Jarvis residence," Lucian said.

    Bill nodded in affirmation.

    "In that case, who could Yuliana have hired?" Roxanne asked curiously.

    Bill and Lucian exchanged knowing looks.

    Lucian narrowed his eyes ever so slightly and said, "If I''m not wrong, she must''ve hired private

    investigators to destroy the evidence!"

    "As expected of Mr.Farwell! That''s what I thought, too!" Bill replied, albeit with a hint of hesitation.

    "But why would Winnie do something so reckless when she has just been investigated? That''s a far cry

    from the calm demeanor during her questioning! Could she be intentionally diverting our attention to the

    Jarvis residence?"

    "Even if that''s her n, it doesn''t matter.I have enough people to watch over them.The only one who''d

    work with her at this juncture is her son, Yosef Jarvis..." Lucian muttered.

    With that, he called Cayden and ordered him to put twenty bodyguards at Bill''s disposal.

    Even though Bill was highly-respected and wielded a good deal of authority in the police station, the

    fact that he was retired meant that he didn''t have the power to deploy officers at the drop of a hat.

    "From the looks of it, we haven''t searched thoroughly enough for my mother''s heirloom! Mr.Chapman, I

    shall return to the Jarvis residence with Lucian to look around again!"

    Roxanne was getting increasingly anxious.

    Bill nodded and watched as the couple sped away in their car.

    Not long after, Cayden brought a team of men to the station as instructed.

    Pleased with the turnout, Bill smiled and instantly got down to work.

 Chapter 2069 Evidence Against Us

    Chapter 2069 Evidence Against Us

    Meanwhile, in a mansion on the outskirts, Winnie was pacing about restlessly and checking her phone

    for the time almost every other minute.

    Yosef, on the contrary, could onlyy on the couch, unable to move because both his arms were in a

    cast.

    Argh! I hate Lucian Farwell! He could''ve hit me anywhere, yet he just had to break my arms...

    I can¡¯t even use my phone or y cards now! Upon seeing how uneasy his mother was, Yosef couldn''t

    help but sigh.

    "Mom, don''t you think you''re worrying unduly? You were so calm and steady at the police station...Why

    are you so scared now that you''re back?"

    "You know nothing! I''m worried that whatever Roxanne''s mother left behind might contain evidence of

    our crimes!" Winnie fumed as she red at her son.

    For a moment, Yosef was shocked, but he quickly got over it and grew cold as ice, "What evidence?

    That has nothing to do with me! I don''t even remember having taken part in anything...You were the

    one responsible for poisoning Roxanne''s mother to death."

    Needless to say, Winnie was furious at how her son was acting so frivolously.

    Oh, the audacity! Does he not know what I''ve done for him?! only did what I did for him and his sister!

    That''s it...it¡¯s time toy my cards on the table! "Oh, you were a part of it,"

    Winnie muttered as she fixed a steely gaze upon her son.

    "In fact, you were the one who carried out the deed."

    Yosef was so stunned at his mother''s ims that he would''ve jumped from the couch if it weren''t for his

    broken arms.

    "Don''t spout nonsense, Mom," he retorted.

    "I was only five years old then, for goodness¡¯ sake.How would I have helped you murder someone at

    that age? You should turn yourself in if you''re so scared!"

    That, unfortunately, was thest straw for Winnie.

    Without a second thought, she rushed up to Yosef and pped him hard across the cheek.

    "It''s just my luck to have a son as useless as you! Why is my life so full of suffering? I want you out of

    my sight once your sister is back!" she yelled before bursting into tears.

    Seeing his mother racked with sobs, Yosef gritted his teeth and tamped down his irritation.

    "That''s enough.Why are you crying when you were the one who pped me? Anyway, Yuliana¡¯s almost

    home.It''d be better to have her help you since I can''t do much in my current condition."

    Just then, the sound of car horns rang out from the courtyard.

    "Stop crying, Mom. I think Yuliana¡¯s back."

    Winnie''s sobs stopped abruptly as she dabbed away the tears she had so painstakingly squeezed out

    for the act.She rushed down the stairs to wee her beloved daughter.

    Sure enough, Yuliana had arrived home with four strangers in tow.

    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

    The men were in all shapes and sizes, yet they were so ordinarily nd that no one on the streets

    would give them a second look.

    That characteristic, however, was what gave them the best cover.

    After all, their job entailed helping wealthy folks tackle some of the trickiest cases¡ªfrom investigating a

    homewrecker to catching a cheating spouse in the act.

    Winnie''s face lit up when she finally saw Yuliana, but the same couldn''t be said for thetter.

    "Mom, you''d better be careful," Yuliana muttered sternly as she marched into the living room with the

    four men following behind.

    "You''ve just been released from the police station, so I''m sure your every move will be monitored.You

    haven''t gone out, have you?"

    At first, Winnie shook her head, but it didn''t take long before she started squirming under her

    daughter''s stare.

    "I-I did go out for a whilest night.Will I really be followed? The police don''t have any evidence,

    though..."

    Yuliana¡¯s face instantly turned ck as thunder.

    "What makes you think you''ll be safe outside? Tell me.Where on earth did you go? Do you think

    Roxanne will let you off the hook that easily?"

    Stunned by how grim Yuliana was, Winnie began to regret her own actions.

    "I was going to go to the Jarvis residence, but in the end, I got so worried that I passed by it without

    stopping.T-That isn''t enough to expose me, is it?"

 Chapter 2070 She Must Be The Culprit

    Chapter 2070 She Must Be The Culprit

    After treating the four private investigators to a feast and drinks, Winnie went upstairs with Yuliana to

    have a discussion with her.

    Upon seeing how miserable her brother was, Yuliana gritted her teeth in frustration.

    "Roxanne is trying to wipe us outpletely, but she seems to have forgotten that cornered animals

    are the most dangerous.If she keeps pushing us into a corner, we can hold her three children hostage!"

    A vicious glint shed across Yuliana¡¯s eyes.

    From what Winnie had said, she could understand how a mother''s worry could be used against her.

    "The best course of action now is to find a way to leave Horington first.Once we arrive in Gerton, we

    can consider going abroad."

    Yuliana''s initial n was to get her hands on Roxanne¡¯s mother''s heirloom, but looking at the situation,

    she might not be able to do that at this point.

    "But it''s obvious that the cops are after us.It won''t be easy for us to leave Horington."

    Winne looked worried.

    Yuliana nodded.

    Suddenly, her lips quirked up as an idea popped into her mind.

    As night fell, Roxanne and Lucian arrived at the Jarvis residence.

    Bill led a team of cops, equipped with professional search gear, to thoroughly search the premises

    inside and out in an effort to locate the family heirloom.

    The bodyguards Lucian arranged were also actively digging in the courtyard.

    They dug deeper than their previous attempt, and soon, they reached a depth of about six feet.

    Roxanne continued frowning as she tried to figure out what her mother''s heirloom was.

    She went over her childhood memories, attempting to find any clues that might be rted to her

    mother''s daily habits but to no avail.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    The heirloom remained elusive despite the professional and thorough search.

    The fact that Winnie had failed to locate it for years made Roxanne wonder if the heirloom was just a

    figment of their imagination.

    Just then, Bill came in from the courtyard.

    "I''ve searched everywhere in the Jarvis residence and received some feedback from the neighbors

    around.Based on my findings, it''s unlikely that the heirloom is in the yard.It''s more likely that it''s still

    inside the house."

    "Where would it be, then?"

    Roxanne took a sidelong nce at the building.

    There are only a few things left in the house, and they havebed through every possible hiding

    ce.

    Where else could the heirloom be? Lucian cautiously observed as he walked up the stairs, hoping to

    discover a hiddenpartment.

    Just when everyone was feeling a little defeated, Bill''s phone rang.It was a call from the head of the

    bodyguards that Lucian had arranged for him.

    The head said, "Mr.Chapman, I''ve got an update for you.Yuliana has been living in the mansion since

    she returned.A car drove out not long ago, and we''re following it now."

    "Great.Don''t lose them.There are still people in the mansion, right? Keep an eye on them.They can''t

    possibly rely only on one car!" Bill ordered.

    After being reassured by the head of the bodyguards, Bill hung up the phone.

    Bill turned his attention to Lucian and Roxanne and nodded.

    "Winnie seems to be making a move now.There are two things they might do: destroy the evidence or

    escape."

    Roxanne''s expression changed.

    "E-Escape? Does that mean they no longer want to sell the mansion?"

    "I believe so.When I told Cayden to negotiate the house deal with them, Winnie seemed anxious at

    first, but after being questioned by the cops, she seemed less concerned about the sale.The change in

    her behavior might suggest that money is no longer a priority for her.She must be the culprit!" Lucian

    uttered firmly.

    A glint shed across his eyes.

    "But I won''t let her slip through my fingers, not in Horington or anywhere else."

 Chapter 2071 A Frantic Escape

    Chapter 2071 A Frantic Escape

    ¡°Mom, someone must have followed the car that has just left. With

    Lucian''s influence in Horington, I''m afraid we''ll have a hard time leaving the mansion.¡± Yuliana stood by

    the window and gently drew the curtain open with her fingers to observe the neighborhood.

    The surrounding was exceptionally quiet.

    Yuliana was certain that they were being watched closely from the rooftops of the neighboring

    mansions.

    She had dispatched two private investigators in a car, not to search for the heirloom, but to distract

    Lucian from his n.

    She picked up her phone and made a call. ¡°It''s time for you guys to depart!¡±

    In the courtyard, the headlights of another vehicle, which belonged to Yosef, were turned on, and the

    other two investigators were seated inside. They were about to make a trip to the airport. Yuliana

    believed the two cars were heading to the exact locations that Lucian had anticipated and that those

    two locations must be the primary focus of their pursuit. Sure enough, not long after they set off, the

    private investigator reported, ¡°Ms. Yuliana, someone is following us.¡±

    ¡°Ignore them. Try to take a longer route around the city and keep an eye out for the flight departing at

    ten tonight,¡± Yuliana ordered.

    In themon area upstairs, she turned to Yosef and nodded. Yosef had shed hiszy demeanor after

    being warned that if they failed to escape, he might lose not only his arm but turn into a cripple.

    The thought of this frightened him deeply. How am I supposed to y poker if I''m paralyzed?

    However, he still had no idea why his mother said he was involved in poisoning Roxanne¡¯s mother. I

    was only five at that time. What could! have done?

    Despite his doubts, Yosef decided to act ording to Yuliana''s n. He turned off all the lights

    upstairs, causing the entiremon area to plunge into darkness.

    In total darkness, the three of them then quietly made their way down, carrying only their identity cards

    and wrapping themselves tightly in their clothes.

    As it was the middle of winter with bitterly cold weather, dressing in thickyers was not an umon

    sight.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    As they got downstairs, the trio continued their walk to the underground parking lot.

    The parking lots in the residential area here were not separated but connected to each other. Yuliana

    was betting that Lucian''s men might not be aware of this.

    Hence, they had prepared another car in advance.

    In fact, when Yuliana returned in the afternoon, she had already had an escape n in mind. That was

    why she had entered the building with a taxi.

    She had intentionally rented a luxury taxi at a high price to avoid arousing any suspicion.

    Everything went smoothly as they got into the vehicle. Yuliana, who was driving the taxi, closed all the

    windows tightly before heading to the southern exit, which was the farthest away from the mansion.

    As expected, only an elderly security guard was present at the gate. The parking lot system recognized

    that the taxi had been parking in the residential area for more than five hours, so the guard demanded

    payment.

    Yuliana tossed out two banknotes and muttered, ¡°Keep the change. We have an urgent matter to

    attend to. Let us through quickly!¡±

    The security guard''s eyes lit up. He nodded before pressing the button on the remote to lift the boom

    gate.

    At that moment, their hearts were racing. Yuliana instructed her mother and Yosef to keep a watchful

    eye on their surroundings while she stepped on the elerator and quickly merged the taxi into the

    traffic.

    ¡°No one noticed us!" Yosef scanned around but did note across any suspicious figures.

    Winnie, too, nced around anxiously. ¡°I don''t see anyone spying on us, Yuliana, where should we go

    now?¡±

    Yuliana felt her heart about to jump out of her chest. After taking ina deep breath, she replied, ¡°Let''s go

    to that small pier. We''ll leave Horington and head to Gishwick. It¡¯s closer to Gerton.¡±

    The trio thought they had a chance.

    Little did they know that the elderly security guard had picked up the phone and immediately reported

    the car registration number.

 Chapter 2072 Puzzled

    Chapter 2072 Puzzled

    At the Jarvis residence, Bill kept receiving calls from the bodyguards informing him of the movements

    of Winnie and her family members.

    "As expected, they''ve resorted to a rather devious escape n.Two cars set off, one toward us and the

    other toward the airport.But in reality, they escaped using a taxi from the underground.Anyway, they

    won''t be able to escape for long,"

    Bill reported to Lucian and Roxanne afterpiling all information he had gotten from the bodyguards.

    Lucian was shocked.

    The bodyguards he had assigned to Bill were highly skilled and professional.

    They were clearly well-trained.

    Lucian''s face remained calm as he nodded in agreement.He couldn''t help but notice how Yuliana¡¯s

    escape n was simr to the one chosen by Jack in the past.

    They both tried to leave by water, as traveling by nes and trains had fixed schedules and was easily

    traceable.

    Roxanne was not concerned with these details.

    As long as Lucian said they couldn''t escape, she was certain that they wouldn''t be able to.

    However, the most pressing issue was still the evidence.

    Without sufficient evidence, it would be meaningless to stop Winnie''s family from leaving.

    Where would Mom keep her heirloom? She racked her brains, trying to remember but to no avail.

    Roxanne looked at Lucian and asked, "Is it possible that my mother''s heirloom is not in the Jarvis

    residence?"

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Lucian shook his head, denying her spection.

    "It''s simple.Your mother was bedridden in herst few years.Unless someone helped her, it would be

    impossible for her to take anything out.Besides, she wanted to leave her things to you when you grew

    up, so she would never put them in a ce where you couldn''t find them.Don''t forget, she was also

    afraid of being discovered by Winnie and Grant."

    After listening to Lucian''s analysis, Bill nodded in agreement.

    "But we''ve already searched every corner of the house.It couldn''t be hidden within this reinforced

    concrete structure.We have to tear down the whole building if that¡¯s the case!"

    Roxanne became frustrated and continued to look around exasperatedly.

    "I was thinking, didn''t you sell the house before? Madilyn bought it back.Could the buyer have found

    it?"

    Lucian continued to analyze.

    Roxanne shook her head.

    "No.Although the family bought it, they never lived in it.After they bought it, they emigrated."

    "That...doesn''t seem right? Since they bought the property, which is a fixed asset, why did they

    emigrate?" Bill frowned.

    Puzzled, he deemed it necessary to investigate the buyer.

    "Today is Madilyn''s big day.It wouldn''t be nice to disturb her.I''ll ask her tomorrow," Roxanne said.

    Since they wouldn''t be able to find the heirloom anytime soon, Lucian advised her to go back and rest.

    As long as they didn¡¯t let Winnie escape, there was still time.

    Bill also advised her to leave and let him continue searching, as there was no need for everyone to be

    there.

    Soon after, Roxanne and Lucian returned to the Farwell residence.

    An hourter, Bill sent a text message to Lucian, informing him that the boat Yuliana wanted to use to

    escape was an unlicensed ck ship and had been seized by the maritime police.

    Yuliana''s car was on the way back to the mansion.

    Lucian was amazed by Bill''s methods, realizing that they were different from his own.

    Bill was a retired police officer who still adhered to certain ethical standards and wouldn''t resort to

    violence to prevent their escape without sufficient evidence.

    Until there was enough evidence, Winnie could only be considered a suspect.

    Later, even the four private investigators were taken down by the bodyguards and politely sent away

    from Horington.

 Chapter 2073 How Are You Doing Now

    Chapter 2073 How Are You Doing Now

    The day after the wedding, when Madilyn woke up, she instinctively thought she was at home and was

    about to go outside in her pajamas.

    Fortunately, Jonathan managed to bring her back inside right when she opened the door.

    Finally waking up from her daze, Madilyn suddenly realized her new identity as the daughter-inw of

    the Queen family.

    The man circled her in his embrace, and his hands began to explore her body.

    Madilyn was stunned, for they had only been intimate mere hours ago.

    She suddenly became flustered, and she could feel her breathing turning erratic again.

    "Are there any other customs or rituals that we haven''tpleted yet? Does your family need us to

    greet the elders on the first day of our marriage?"

    She quickly tried to change the subject so that the man wouldn''t continue to tease her.

    If they were to make any noise this early in the morning, it would be really embarrassing.

    Jonathan shook his head, and he suddenly leaned closer.

    Madilyn quickly covered his mouth with her hand.

    "No, I haven''t washed up yet.Honey, don''t do this."

    Jonathan''s mouth curved into a yful smile.

    "Hmm...Who was the one who took advantage of me while I was drunk back then?"

    Madilyn was rendered speechless.She shot a re at the man.

    "Honey, let''s wait until tonight.There must be things that we have to do today.I''m going to wash up!"

    With that, she ran into the bathroom in a hurry.

    Roxanne was getting impatient, and after checking the time, she immediately called her best friend at

    eight-thirty in the morning.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Madilyn wakes up at about this hour.She started off by asking Madilyn about the wedding.

    Madilyn said that everything was going well, and she was not ufortable living with the Queens.

    Only after that did Roxanne ask Madilyn about some details regarding her purchase of the Jarvis

    residence.

    "Madilyn, who did you make the deal with? Why did they move abroad right after buying it?"

    "Roxanne, do you remember Ms.Vasque? She was your mother''s best friend.She bought the ce

    from Grant and didn''t live in it.In fact, she was just waiting for you to buy the house when you''re

    back.Ms.Vasque was only willing to sell the ce to me after I made my intentions known to her,"

    Madilyn exined.

    Roxanne¡¯s face froze.How could I forget Ms.

    Vasque? Rachel Vasque used to be Roxanne¡¯s neighbor and had a very good rtionship with her

    mother.

    After her mother became ill, Rachel would visit her several times and even give Roxanne some pocket

    money.

    However, Rachel seemed to have moved away from Horington because of her husband''s work

    transfer.

    if it''s her, then everything makes sense.

    Although Ms.Vasque bought it, she didn''t need to settle down, so she left the country with her family.

    "Madilyn, can you still contact her now? I have something very important to ask her."

    Roxanne grew anxious, thinking that her mother might have left clues about her heirloom with Rachel.

    The secret would be safely guarded by Rachel, waiting for the day when Roxanne would finallye

    to look for the truth.

    Sensing the urgency in her friend''s voice, Madilyn immediately nodded and said she would search for

    the contact number that Rachel had left behind during the transaction.

    After a short while, Madilyn obtained the number from the agent and quickly passed it to Roxanne.

    Excited to have the number, Roxanne immediately called and waited anxiously on the line for Rachel to

    answer.

    The line rang for quite some time before Rachel finally picked up.

    "Hello, Ms.Vasque.I''m Roxanne Jarvis.Do you still remember me?"

    The hint of anxiousness in Roxanne¡¯s voice was palpable.

    There was a momentary pause on the other end of the line.Then, a soft voice answered, "Roxanne,

    have you finally returned to Horington? How are you doing now?"

 Chapter 2074 Crucial Detail

    Chapter 2074 Crucial Detail

    Upon hearing that voice, Roxanne felt as though the memories that had been sealed away in her mind

    had been unearthed.

    A scene from the past appeared in her mind.

    In that scene, her mother and Rachel were chatting with each other while eating cakes under a tree.

    As the sun dipped into the horizon, she appeared from the corner where her kindergarten was located

    and rushed home.

    The journey was less than a hundred meters.

    Then, upon arriving at her home, she''d shout, "Mommy, I''m home!"

    Back then, her mother was healthy, angelically beautiful, and always smiling.

    During that period, Rachel was still young as well.She had just married not too long ago and hadn''t

    given birth to any children yet.She often sought guidance from Roxanne¡¯s mother about domestic

    issues.

    It''d be nice if our life back then could continue forever, but Grant destroyed everything.

    After a long while, Roxanne returned to her senses and told Rachel everything had been going well

    since she returned to Horington.

    Rachel asked, "When you married the son of the Farwell family, I was happy for you.After I heard you

    divorced him from someone, I wanted to find you, but I couldn''t contact you.Many years have passed

    since then.Roxanne, it''s a pity what happened to your mother."

    Her caring voice warmed Roxanne¡¯s heart.

    Roxanne told the older woman what happened during the years after her divorce.She also mentioned

    how she remarried Lucian, her children, and unborn babies.Her intention was to put Rachel at ease.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Of course, Rachel was happy for the younger woman.

    "Your mother must be watching over and protecting you from the heavens." Roxanne believed that as

    well.

    "If you have time, you shoulde to Horington for vacation, Ms.Vasque.Or, if I have time, I''ll visit

    you.Right now, there''s an important thing I need your help with."

    I almost forgot why I called her! She asked the older woman about the object her mother left behind.

    Rachel went into deep thought before asking, "Is the tree in the courtyard still there?"

    "I thought about it too, but the tree died many years ago.Even after digging up the ground around the

    tree, I found nothing."

    "In that case, I have an idea, but I don''t know if you''ll find anything there.Is the wedding photo still

    around?" Roxanne nodded.

    "It is, but I searched through it, too.There''s nothing in the frame."

    Even if! didn''t, Winnie would''ve searched through ces like that, including the television cab,

    ceiling light, and fan.

    "Is that so? Then I''ll try to recall where it might be to the best of my abilities.Your mother treated me

    very well back then.We were like sisters.I really hate Grant!"

    "Take your time with it, Ms.Vasque.There''s no need to rush.When you do remember where it is, call

    me.Here''s my number..."

    After that, the two women continued their sentimental conversation.

    At the side, Lucian furrowed his eyebrows.

    Before Roxanne could react, he pulled her hand, brought her downstairs, and drove to the Jarvis

    residence.He abruptly thought about a crucial detail when the wedding photo was brought up.

    The picture frame wasn''t made of ordinary wood.

    Instead, it was mahogany, and the frame itself was very thick.If one were to empty the frame, one could

    hide a tiny item inside.

 Chapter 2075 Blue Ring

    Chapter 2075 Blue Ring

    Lucian, who was oftenposed, was surprisingly anxious as he hit the elerator.He didn''t want to

    wait any longer to discover if his mother-inw''s heirloom was hidden in the photo frame.

    Agrim expression was set on Roxanne''s countenance.Her heart was racing.

    Winnie cares so much about the object Mom left behind that she''s still searching for it after failing for

    more than a decade.

    Whatever it is, it must be important.

    Perhaps it''s evidence that she killed Mom.I really want to know how she inflicted a slow-acting poison

    on Mom because they didn''t interact with each other directly back then! Ten minutester, they arrived

    at the Jarvis residence.

    It was morning, but Bill was still searching around with the bodyguards.

    They knocked on the walls, trying to locate a hidden storage space.

    When he saw the couple rushing in, he asked, "Did something happen?"

    Lucian shook his head, zipped through the living room, and entered his mother-inw''s room.

    Seeing that the wedding photo was still affixed on the wall, he became more at ease.

    The picture was hung rtively high, so Roxanne grabbed a chair for Lucian to stand on before he

    carefully lowered the picture frame.

    This is heavy! The mahogany frame must be expensive.

    Confusion swirled in Bill''s eyes as he watched the couple.

    A few secondster, he understood something.

    "I examined the picture before but didn''t notice how unusual the frame was."

    As a famous, experienced cop, he could swiftly realize what he had missed.

    Lucian nodded.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    Likest time, he quickly removed the heavy mahogany frame columns.

    Then he brushed his hand along the columns and grinned.

    The difference in weight is subtle, but I can still tell one side is lighter than the others.He proceeded to

    lay three other frame columns aside and inspected the one in his hand scrupulously.

    No one could notice anything odd about it because its peculiarity couldn''t be spotted with the naked

    eye.

    However, Lucian used another method to detect it.He knocked on the column from top to bottom while

    listening to the sound it produced attentively.

    Knock, knock.

    Knock, knock...

    For the most part, the produced sound was dull and quiet.

    Near the end of the column, that sound became crisper.

    Promptly, Lucian and Roxanne exchanged a look of delight.

    Bill was visibly ted.

    "You two found it! That section of the column has clearly been hollowed out.Wait for me.Don''t break it

    open with brute force.I''ll go grab some tools before we figure out how to saw it open."

    Lucian nodded in agreement because whatever was hidden within might be damaged if the column

    was shattered haphazardly.

    Momentster, Bill returned to the room with a tiny saw and meticulously cut the column.

    By the end, the sawn-off section revealed a tiny, concealed tube, which had almost been damaged

    during the process.

    The tube was lodged inside that hollow section of the column.

    Its ingenious design prevented it from making any sounds.

    "There should be a piece of paper hiding inside.Maybe all the answers are written there."

    Looking at the tube, Lucian slowly removed it from the column.

    When he did, he noticed the tube had a hollowed center.It was then a faint blue light shed before the

    trio''s eyes.

    Bill was fast and caught the ring falling to the ground in time.

    Then he opened his palm and handed the ring to Roxanne.

    Lucian''s attention was also drawn to the ring.

    As he stared at the blue ring in his wife''s hand, he eximed, "This is a priceless sapphire!"

 Chapter 2076 To My Dearest Daughter

    Chapter 2076 To My Dearest Daughter

    The will contained records of thest three years of Roxanne''s mother''s life, which read: My daughter,

    my beloved Roxanne, I wonder how many years will pass before you read this will.

    Will it be a decade? Two decades? Or perhaps you''ll never find it.My daughter, I love you so, so much.

    You gave me the courage to ept my fate.I know my life is slipping away, but I''m not afraid at all.t

    don''t understand why this terrible luck befalls you.You were only three years old.You had only learned

    how to jump, how to speak with standard pronunciation, and how to call me Mommy.

    Yet, so soon after, you would have to learn how to face the threat of death.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    It makes me angry at how unfair your life is.I pray to the heavens that you''ll keep living no matter how.

    If the price I must pay for that wish is to be banished to hell, I''ll dly ept it.You had a congenital

    gic disorder.I took you to visit many doctors, and I finally found a way to treat you.

    However, the medical fee required for the treatment is a million.I didn''t have the money, so I asked your

    father for help.Your father''s cheating on me.He thought he hid it weil, but I knew.I was heartbroken and

    devastated.

    I''ve lost count of the nights I spent crying about it.However, in order to obtain the necessary fund for

    your treatment, I must endure the pain patiently to draw more money from him.t didn''t expect him to do

    such a heartless thing even though he promised he''d die of old age with me.He aimed to exploit my

    kindness and lied to me about picking up an orphan.

    I knew the child belong to him and his mistress, but I didn''t say anything about it.Your father kept

    asking me to take care of that child.

    Back then, I had to obey him to get the money I needed to save you.

    Each time, I''d ask for tens of thousands from him.He would mock and humiliate me mercilessly.I knew

    his mistress was secretly controlling him.Finally, I gathered one million from him.it was time for your

    treatment.

    The doctor said the surgery might negatively affect your body afterward, so I was concerned you would

    suffer sequ.it wasn''t until you woke up and cried for me that ! rxed.

    Then, I noticed something was wrong with my body.

    I''m confident ! was poisoned by that homewrecker.

    After thinking about when she could''ve done it, I realized it must''ve been when I cared for her child.

    I visited him twice every week, but I stopped once you recovered.I''m getting incoherent now, my

    daughter.

    At the time of writing this, my eyesight has weakened considerably.

    Of course, t don''t want things to end this way.I want to keep living and watch you grow up.

    I''ve been obedient to your father because I hope he''ll at least be a responsible dad to you.Roxanne,

    I''ve just learned the homewrecker''s name.

    She even gave birth to two children.

    I''m worried they''ll bully you when they grow up.However, I can''t hold on any longer.The happiest

    moments of my life were when you cheerfully returned from kindergarten and hugged me.I hope you''ll

    grow up happily.

    In the future, don''t end up like me and marry the wrong man.

    Also, I hope you''ll have your own career.Roxanne, my good daughter, I''ll always love you.

    Even when I die, don''t get sad.

    Instead, you must learn how to survive.

    I''ll be watching over you from the heavens.I think I may leave this world soon, Roxanne.

    Now that Rachel has left, I feel a little lonely.

    Aside from you, there''s nothing else I''ll miss about the world.I hope you''ll one day wear that ring,

    Roxanne.My mother passed it down to me, and now I''m passing it down to you.

    Once you''ve be capable after growing up, avenge me.Don''t forgive any of them! Remember to

    marry the right man, Roxanne...

 Chapter 2077 Tears

    Chapter 2077 Tears

    When Roxanne finished reading the will, she wailed uncontrobly.

    Sorrow flooded her heart as she muttered, "My mom''s life was filled with so much agony!"

    She turned her teary eyes to her husband, looking like a frightened little animal trembling helplessly.

    Even Lucian couldn''t stop his warm tears from streaming down his cheeks after reading the will.

    Rage then colored his countenance as he gritted his teeth and spoke with murderous intent.

    "We must avenge your mother, Darling! Winnie is a monster wearing a human''s skin!"

    After Bill read the will, he remained silent for a long while.

    Hugging Lucian, Roxanne continued to sob.

    I finally understand what happened to Mom now that I''ve read her will.I was too young back then to

    remember much, but now I know she wasn''t a puppet controlled by Grant with love.

    To collect enough money to pay the exorbitant treatment fee for my congenital disorder, she obeyed

    him and took care of little Yosef.She even noticed she was being poisoned and spected that Winnie

    directed Yosef to do it.

    Why were you so foolish, Mom? Why didn''t you expose them when you knew you were being

    poisoned? If not for me, perhaps your fate would''ve been different.

    Yet, I understand how you feel now that! have my own children.I''ll also sacrifice anything for them, even

    my life.

    Here, she put on the ring.I''m all grown up now, Mom.I also have a husband and children.Don''t worry.I

    won''t be bullied anymore.I will avenge you, Mom.

    There''s no way I''ll fet Winnie get away with this scot- free! I promise! Then she turned to Lucian with a

    resentful scowl.

    "Let''s pay Winnie a visit now! I refuse to believe she''ll remain fearless and never admit to her crime!"

    Nodding, Lucian nced at Bill.

    Bill said, "The will can''t be used as evidence.However, you can utilize its contents to bait Winnie into

    confessing.As for Yosef, he likely won''t be charged with any crimes.He was too young back then, so he

    couldn''t havemitted the crime intentionally."

    Even though I''ve seen plenty of cases over the years, I still can¡¯t help but be touched by the sacrifice of

    Roxanne¡¯s mother.

    Without dy, Lucian and Roxanne set off to look for Winnie.

    Dots were spotted on the will Roxanne was holding tightly.

    They were likely her mother''s tears when the will was written.

    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

    Lucian drove to the mansion on the outskirt as quickly as possible.

    At that moment, the mansion was filled with silence.

    After their unsessful escapest night, Winnie and her children were devising a new getaway n

    inside.

    They even locked the iron gate with chains, making it difficult for anyone to break in.

    Lucian and Roxanne frowned when they saw that upon alighting from their vehicle.

    Swiftly, he called his head bodyguard.

    "Take down this iron gate!"

 Chapter 2078 Cruel

    Chapter 2078 Cruel

    It took less than thirty seconds for the electric saw to sever the metal chain. Soon after, the gate

    dropped to the ground as well.

    Lucian and Roxanne stepped past the gate.

    Yuliana rushed downstairs, shocked. When she saw the couple, she eximed panickily, ¡°What are

    you two doing? It¡¯s illegal to break into someone else¡¯s home! I¡¯m going to call the police.¡±

    She raised her phone, acting as though she would make the call.

    Furiously, Roxanne darted toward Yuliana, snatched her phone, and smashed it on the ground. It feels

    so good being the baddie! I¡¯ve been the good guy for my entire life. It¡¯s because of my kindness that I

    keep getting taken advantage of. However, I know that when dealing with shameless people, the best

    strategy is to be even more shameless than them! This way, they won¡¯t know what to do!

    Yuliana was startled for a few seconds and was unable to stop Roxanne¡¯s advancement.

    ¡°Come out, Winnie!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing, Roxanne? Get out of¡ª¡±

    p!

    Roxanne pped Yuliana¡¯s cheek as though announcing she didn¡¯t n to interact with the family

    reasonably. So what if I¡¯m being violent today? I¡¯ve lost all my patience after reading about the agony

    my mother had to live through until her life was taken by Winnie!

    Yuliana was astonished by the p. When she returned to her senses, she tried to halt Roxanne from

    venturing deeper into the building, but the bodyguards stopped her.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Lucian supported his wife¡¯s actions tacitly.

    Fear struck Yosef when he saw Roxanne. However, he couldn¡¯t leave the couch in the living room due

    to his stered arms. All he could do was squirm about on the furniture, which made for a humorous

    sight.

    Meanwhile, Winnie dashed into the kitchen, terrified.

    Secondster, she returned with a knife in her hand and a vicious scowl on her face. ¡°What are you

    trying to do, Roxanne? I know you want revenge, but you haven¡¯t been able to. Isn¡¯t that right? If even

    the police can¡¯t do anything to me, what can you possibly hope to achieve? I suggest you leave this

    ce right away! Otherwise, I won¡¯t hesitate to use this knife!¡±

    The situation suddenly turned tense.

    Then Lucian entered the room, with his bodyguards pushing Yuliana forward, and appeared before

    Winnie. Immediately, he caused the older woman to experience an emotional breakdown.

    ¡°Be sensible, Winnie. If you don¡¯t want Yosef and Yuliana to see blood today, give up on this pointless

    resistance right now!¡± He emphasized every single word he uttered.

    The murderous intent on his face certainly dissuaded anyone from doubting him.

    In the past, Roxanne might¡¯ve been afraid of the sharp knife.

    However, driven by boundless hatred at that moment, she scoffed and stepped closer to Winnie.

    Gritting her teeth, she interrogated, ¡°I found the will my mother left behind, Winnie! I dare to visit you

    today because I have the evidence that proves you were the one who poisoned my mother! I just don¡¯t

    understand how you can be this heartless. You¡¯ve already reced my mother and snatched Grant that

    garbage from her. Why did you still kill her?¡±

    Winnie was shocked by that revtion. Her eyes darted around as she denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t! You¡¯d better

    watch your mouth. I don¡¯t believe your mother¡¯s will contains anything that proves I¡¯m the culprit!¡±

    ¡°Still denying your crime, are you? It seems you won¡¯t admit your fault until I make you!¡± The animosity

    swirling in Roxanne¡¯s eyes was so intense that it frightened Winnie.

    If she¡¯s looking at me like that, it must mean she has evidence to incriminate me!

    Winnie turned to her daughter as though she was waiting to be rescued.

    Yuliana was taken aback, too. It¡¯s been more than a decade! Did Roxanne¡¯s mother really leave

    evidence of Mom¡¯s crime behind?

    ¡°You¡¯re a cruel woman, Winnie! You charmed Grant with your sweet nothings and used Yosef to force

    my mother to ept you! Grant brought him to my mother because he¡¯s a foolish man! Do you know

    why she helped you and that cheating b*stard to take care of Yosef? It¡¯s because she was saving my

    life!¡± Promptly, Roxanne stood before Winnie.

    The bodyguards speedily disarmed Winnie and seized her arms.

 Chapter 2079 Experience The Pain

    Chapter 2079 Experience The Pain

    Winnie paled after she listened to Roxanne¡¯s words.

    An idea popped into her mind and she defended herself, ¡°What nonsense are you speaking of,

    Roxanne? When did I do such a thing? Don¡¯t spout baseless usations like that!¡±

    Unbeknownst to her, she had already fallen into Roxanne¡¯s trap.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t do it? So you¡¯re saying you didn¡¯t use Yosef in your scheme? I know you poisoned my

    mother with a small amount of mercury two or three times a month. The umted toxins in her body

    were enough to kill her in just a few years. I can¡¯t believe you would use your young child for this

    wicked n. Were you even worried he¡¯d ingest it by mistake?¡± The rage and hatred burning in

    Roxanne¡¯s eyes were so intense that it scared Winnie.

    The older woman couldn¡¯t help but avoid eye contact with the younger woman and trembled.

    ¡°How dare you still defend yourself, Winnie! A few days ago, I couldn¡¯t do anything to you. However, I¡¯m

    here now because I have enough evidence to prove you used Yosef to poison my mother! The police

    are on the way, so just wait for your doom!¡± Despite Roxanne¡¯s overwhelming contempt, she still

    retained her rationality.

    Instead of stopping his wife, Lucian recorded the conversation.

    Yuliana was bewildered. I knew Mom poisoned Roxanne¡¯s mother, but I¡¯d never heard of the details

    before.

    Yosef was even more dumbfounded. Did I really help Mom poison someone else in the past?

    An abrupt silence ensued before Winnie exploded in anger, ¡°So what if I did it? I don¡¯t believe you have

    enough evidence to confirm that I poisoned her! The water dispenser she used back then disappeared

    a long time ago! Yosef was still young back then, so he can¡¯t testify to anything. Even if you examine

    her corpse now, the most you¡¯ll discover is that she¡¯s poisoned! There¡¯s nothing you can do to me! I¡¯m

    not afraid even if you call the cops!¡±

    I¡¯ve never been driven into a corner by anyone before, and I certainly can¡¯t stand Roxanne¡¯s arrogant

    attitude!

    Following the admittance of her crime, she smirked coldly and mockingly.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Roxanne was stunned. Now, I¡¯ve learned the whole truth. My guess is that Winnie probably failed to

    convince Grant to let her stay in his ce at the start. Hence, she devised a n to use Yosef to

    compel Mom to ept her. After that, Grant lied about picking up an orphan and kept Yosef

    somewhere else. Then he asked Mom to take care of Yosef, which she asionally did. During that

    time, Winnie concocted her diabolical n. She poisoned the water dispenser with a small amount of

    mercury. Mom has no reason to be wary of a young child, so every time Yosef served her a cup of

    water, she would be poisoned. In reality, Mom noticed the poison only after drinking the water once or

    twice. However, in order to keep gathering the funds for my ludicrously expensive treatment fee, she

    hid the truth to avoid falling out with Grant. Thus, time and again, she allowed herself to be poisoned.

    Roxanne felt as if her heart had been torn apart, tears gushing out of her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re an animal, Winnie! Since you¡¯ve admitted to your crime, you should understand why I came

    here before the police did! It¡¯s because I want to kill you with my own hands!¡± She pulled out six silver

    needles and attacked Winnie.

    In a sh, she stabbed the needles into different spots on Winnie¡¯s body.

    Winnie only experienced minor pain when she was stabbed.

    However, when all needles were in position, she abruptly shook violently and felt as though blood

    would explode from her brain.

    An agonizing burning sensation rapidly spread throughout her body, making her feel as though her

    bones had been broken. The pain was so unbearable that even her soul trembled.

    It was thest move of Cerulean Needle Technique.

    If Roxanne were to use all eight needles of the move, Winnie could die from the pain.

    However, Roxanne only used six because she merely wanted Winnie to experience the pain her

    mother had to endure in the past.

    Even though it onlysted a little over ten seconds, Winnie was already wailing and shrieking.

    Now, you know the pain Mom had to live with every day until she passed. Roxanne gazed at Winnie

    coldly.

    ¡°Ahh! What did you do to me, Roxanne? Yosef, Yuliana, save me! Save me! It¡¯s so painful! My entire

    body¡­ My blood¡­ It feels like it¡¯s burning! Ahh!¡±

 Chapter 2080 Rest In Peace

    Chapter 2080 Rest In Peace

    The pain threw Winnie¡¯s mind into chaos as she howled agonizingly. Suddenly, she began tough

    maniacally.

    She bit her lip so hard that blood spurted out. Her face contorted as her eyes appeared to be on the

    verge of popping out of her skull.

    With a sinister sneer, she red at Roxanne. ¡°So what if I poisoned your mother to death, Roxanne?

    She only has herself to me! That b*tch refused to divorce Grant and kept taking money from him!

    She¡¯s no better than me! Hahaha¡­¡±

    Anger rushed into Roxanne¡¯s mind again as she grabbed the seventh needle.

    However, Lucian stepped toward her and grabbed her. She¡¯ll be a murderer if I allow her to be

    blinded by her rage.

    Yuliana¡¯s eyes reddened from anger as she witnessed her mother writhing in pain. ¡°How dare you treat

    my mother like this, Roxanne! I¡¯m going to kill you!¡±

    Roxanne had calmed down by then. Winnie¡¯s pain only needs a few minutes to recede. Since her

    confession to the crime has been recorded, it¡¯s unlikely she can defend herself before the police in the

    future. She¡¯ll get what she deserves. I hope it¡¯ll be a life sentence for her so she can rot in prison until

    she dies.

    Out of nowhere, Winnie pounced toward Roxanne and Lucian with a short dagger in her hand.

    With a malicious smile, she spat, ¡°Since you¡¯re such a dutiful daughter, how about I send you to your

    mother so you can be filial to her now!¡±

    The bodyguards¡¯ momentary negligence allowed danger to approach Roxanne.

    It was then Yuliana struggled fanatically to cooperate with her mother.

    Lucian¡¯s expression darkened as he pulled Roxanne to his back. As he watched the de approach

    him, his pupils constricted.

    He raised his leg and kicked Winnie¡¯s arm away.

    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    In an instant, the dagger flew out of Winnie¡¯s grip.

    When the bodyguards finally reacted to the situation, they hastily restrained Winnie.

    Surprisingly, she tore herself away from their hands and sprinted to the highest floor of the mansion.

    ¡°You¡¯ll never have your revenge, Roxanne! You¡¯ll never¡ª¡± Secondster, Winnie fell from the rooftop.

    It was as though time had frozen. Yuliana slumped to the ground while Yosef¡¯s eyes remained wide

    open. Both were astonished for a long while.

    Winnie hadmitted suicide by jumping off the building.

    By the time Bill arrived with the police, Lucian and Roxanne were already waiting inside their car

    beyond the mansion premises.

    Yosef and Yuliana were brought away by the police to be interrogated.

    After Bill asked the police officers to inspect the scene, he approached Lucian¡¯s vehicle and assured

    the couple, ¡°Everything¡¯s fine. It¡¯s over. Winnie¡¯s death will be ruled as suicide by jumping. Both of you

    can return home now. I¡¯ll contact you two if there¡¯s any progress afterward.¡±

    Lucian nodded and handed the recording pen to Bill, who epted it with a nod.

    Bill stepped away but returned to inform, ¡°Also, we¡¯ve discovered Yuliana may have been suspected of

    illegally siphoning public deposits a few years ago. She had stolen a considerable amount of money. If

    the case is formed, she¡¯ll spend a few years in prison.¡±

    Again, Lucian nodded.

    During the entire process, Roxanne was in a slight daze as she clutched the ring in her left hand. Mom,

    Winnie¡¯s dead! You can rest in peace now!

 Chapter 2081 Without Regrets

    Chapter 2081 Without Regrets

    A weekter, Roxanne picked thergest cemetery plot in West Cemetery for her mother. It was around

    eighty square meters and appeared very dignified.

    It was a sunny day when she relocated her mother¡¯s grave. A prestigious priest performed a ceremony

    and lowered two urns into the grave.

    ¡°Children of the deceased, please step forth!¡± shouted the priest.

    Lucian and Roxanne approached the grave before paying their respects.

    Behind them, Archie, Benny, and Este appeared mournful. Este was even crying.

    Standing beside the children with sorrowful expressions, Elias and Sonya wished their inws would

    rest in peace. We promise we¡¯ll take good care of your daughter.

    Jonathan and Madilyn stood slightly further behind sorrowfully.

    They were touched after they learned the truth behind the death of Roxanne¡¯s mother.

    Even though they were newlywed and shouldn¡¯t have attended the funeral, they still did.

    Meanwhile, James and Elektra had just arrived to the left of Jonathan.

    Behind the youngsters were their elders, which included Zachary, Henrietta, Lorraine, Jones, and

    Yennefer.

    Everyone had a somber expression as they mourned the death of a great mother.

    The priest continued to chant something until he eventually gestured at the crowd. ¡°Everyone, please

    pay respect to the deceased¡­¡±

    The crowd followed the priest¡¯s instructions andpleted a series of actions until the ceremony

    ended.

    The instant it did, Roxanne couldn¡¯t help but sob as her body went limp. Lucian had to hold her tightly.

    Back then, her mother didn¡¯t receive a funeral like that, so she finally held one that day.

    Everyone approached Roxanne and offered her words offort as well as encouragement.

    She looked at all of them with gratitude.

    As Lucian gazed at her gently, her children hastily surrounded her.

    Slowly, Roxanne calmed down. I bet Mom hopes that I can live happily every day.

    Hugging her children, she assured them that they had nothing to worry about. Then, she thanked

    everyone for attending the funeral with her inws and her husband.

    By the time they wrapped everything up and returned to the manor, the sun had descended below the

    horizon.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    Just as Roxanne sat down, her children flocked to her quietly and obediently.

    Sonya brought a bowl of soup from the kitchen and served it to Roxanne. ¡°You should drink some,

    Roxanne. It¡¯ll relieve your exhaustion.¡±

    After nodding, Roxanne drank the soup.

    Then sheforted her children and asked them to return to their rooms to do their homework.

    Upon receiving a call from Cayden, Lucian said to Roxanne, ¡°Yuliana will likely be sentenced to eight

    years in prison and have all her properties seized. As for Yosef, he may be imprisoned for three months

    due to illegal activities.¡±

    Roxanne nodded indifferently.

    She had moved on from the past after the funeral. From today onward, I¡¯ll continue my journey solely

    as Lucian¡¯s wife and the daughter-inw of the Farwell family. I¡¯ll live life to the fullest and without

    regrets.

    As sheid her hand on her abdomen, she began looking forward to Seward¡¯s and Noreen¡¯s births.

 Chapter 2082 Extra 1

    Chapter 2082 Extra 1

    In the scorching summer heat of August, the temperature in Horington had risen to thirty degrees

    Celsius since the early mornings. The entire city felt as hot as a bun in a steamer if it wasn¡¯t for the

    asional sea breeze.

    In the obstetrics and gynecology department of Flora Verba Hospital, Roxanne felt wave after wave of

    contractions squeezing her abdomen. The sweat dotting her forehead, the deep crease between her

    brows, and her tightly-clenched jaw showed her fight to keep the pain from showing on her face.

    Lucian held her hand tightly with his right hand.

    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

    From his wife¡¯s iron grip, he could guess the intensity of the pain racking through her. Lines of worry

    etched on his face. His eyes were filled with distress.

    Lowering his head, he brushed his lips against Roxanne¡¯s forehead, trailed it to the tip of her nose, and

    finally stopped at the corner of her lips.

    ¡°Darling, hold on. You can do it. Archie, Benny, and Essie are all waiting outside. They¡¯re all shouting

    encouragements at the top of their lungs,¡± Lucian kept cheering her with a gentle tone.

    Roxanne nodded. A blissful smile stretched across her face. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry. It should be faster

    this time.¡±

    Beside her, doctors and nurses stood alert and ready.

    After all, their director was delivering a baby, so the pressure on their shoulders was heavy.

    Soon after, the doctor gently urged, ¡°We¡¯ll be pushing her in now, Mr. Farwell. Please wait here.¡±

    Lucian nodded before slowly releasing Roxanne¡¯s hand. He turned around, left the delivery room of the

    obstetrics and gynecology department, and waited in the hallway.

    Elias and Sonya were already pacing up and down. Their anxiety was written across their faces.

    ¡°Daddy, is Mommy in pain?¡± Este ran toward her father with tears streaming down her cheeks. Her

    worry was evident since she had heard her mother cry out from pain earlier.

    Despite having some basic knowledge about a delivery, Archie and Benny were nervous too. Their

    gazes were pinned on their father as they waited for his answer.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry. We have to trust your mommy since she¡¯s the best. You¡¯ll get to see your

    brother and sister before long!¡± Lucianforted, trying his best to look calm.

    Elias was suddenly reminded of something and immediately ordered Sonya, ¡°Prepare the seaweed

    soup now! Roxanne can have some right after delivering the baby.¡±

    Lucian asked with a frown, ¡°Can she drink it immediately after giving birth?¡±

    ¡°Of course, she can. I even prepared some mushroom soup for her. She will have to replenish all the

    nutrients her body has lost as quickly as possible. A natural birth is much easier than a C-section,¡±

    Sonya said before turning on her heels and getting busy with the preparations.

    Lucian continued to assure the children and did his best to answer all their questions about their soon-

    toe siblings.

    Not long after, Madilyn and Jonathan also arrived at the hospital.

    ¡°How long has she been in there, Lucian?¡± Madilyn asked.

    ¡°Not long, just two minutes.¡±

    After hearing Lucian¡¯s reply, Madilyn hurriedly raced into the medical staff¡¯s changing room and

    changed into a sterile surgical gown. When she was done changing, she strode toward the delivery

    room. Then looking over her shoulder at the kids, she said, ¡°I¡¯m going in to take care of your mommy,

    kids. Don¡¯t worry! Everything is going to be fine!¡±

    The children nodded and yelled, ¡°Thank you, Aunt Madilyn!¡±

    Shortly after Madilyn entered the room, the cries of two babies could be heard through the wall.

    Everyone¡¯s expression in the hallway froze briefly. Once it registered in their brains, joy filled their eyes.

    ¡°Finally, the babies are here! Please let Roxanne and the babies be safe and healthy,¡± Sonya prayed

    under her breath.

    Jonathan turned to Lucian and congratted him, ¡°Congrattions, Lucian, on getting another boy-girl

    twin!¡±

    Lucian¡¯s smile widened.

    The children cheered happily, ¡°Mommy gave birth! Our brother and sister are here! How awesome is

    that! Mommy¡¯s the best!¡±

    Madilyn rushed out of the delivery room and took off her face mask, revealing a happy smile. ¡°Both

    Roxanne and the twins are healthy. The twins are in good shape. I can see the healthy blush

    underneath their fair skin. They weigh around two point seven-five kilograms each. That¡¯s a healthy

    weight. Congrattions.¡±

 Chapter 2083 Extra 2

    Chapter 2083 Extra 2

    Roxanne only stayed in the hospital for three days before she returned to the manor.

    Compared to the first time delivering Archie, Benny, and Este, she felt the second time was as

    though unloading goods. Her bulky body became lighter, and her endocrine secretion wasn¡¯t a mess

    anymore.

    After delivery, Sonya prepared all kinds of supplements for Roxanne to an overwhelming extent.

    Roxanne couldn¡¯t handle her mother-inw¡¯s enthusiasm and asked her husband to talk to his mother

    about nutritional bnce.

    Soon after that, she started on the path to regaining her figure.

    Naturally, the rest of her time was spent apanying Seward and Noreen. It was hard-earned free

    time after she utilized her identity as a newborn mother.

    The reason was the twins were much too pampered.

    The entire Farwell family revolved around them. Every day, Lucian would carry them in each of his

    arms to bake under the sun to treat their jaundice. He would feed them baby form at a fixed time

    each day and change their diapers. The process was enjoyable to him.

    He even took up the position as a nursing teacher and taught Archie, Benny, and Este how to care

    for their younger siblings and their different cries. His guesses were quite urate.

    After school, once Archie, Benny, and Este arrived home, they would start to teach their younger

    siblings to speak and memorize poems,pletely disregarding that the twins were mere babies.

    Sonya¡¯s sole duty was to bathe the babies. She had specific steps and routines for the process,

    including the water temperature, the brightness of the lighting, the bathing routine, et cetera.

    Every bath time, she would hum nursery rhymes to get the babies tough. Once the babiesughed,

    her mood would brighten for the whole day.

    Sharing photos with her friends and showering praises on her newborn grandchildren had be her

    daily habit.

    Elias had it the worst. He had always been the uptight parent yet amicable grandparent, so he couldn¡¯t

    find a definitive role. Being a good grandfather was his dream, but no one was willing to give him the

    opportunity. Atst, he took up the role of a bottle disinfector and milk form maker.

    The twins grew up quickly. Their fair and chubby appearance gained crowds of onlookers every day.

    Their godmother, Madilyn, was their most frequent visitor. She would take over Lucian¡¯s job every visit

    as though she wanted to get some practice in advance.

    asionally, Jonathan would drop by and take on his role as their godfather seriously. He would learn

    some baby-caring skills from Lucian with utmost patience and sincerity.

    Undeniably, the elders of the Queen and Lann families, including Lorraine, couldn¡¯t help but visit the

    twins.

    Sometimes, they couldn¡¯t seize the chance to carry the babies, or the twins would be asleep, so they

    would spend their time ying with Archie, Benny, and Este instead.

    All five children inherited good genes. They were beautiful and adorable in their own way. They had

    high intelligence and exceptional talent. The elders were envious.

    In turn, they would pressure Jonathan and James. Not only did the two men receive a nagging, but

    they were also urged to have a baby of their own.

    Not long after, Jonathan and Madilyn zealously discussed having a baby and started working overtime

    at night tond one.

    In contrast, James had a long face. He didn¡¯t even have a girlfriend. How was he going to have a baby

    out of the blue?

    However, anyone who paid attention would notice Elektra had been trying to get closer to James as of

    late.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Roxanne wasn¡¯t surprised in the least by the news. Instead, she would jokingly tease her husband to

    help the two so that Elektra would put an end to her antics.

    The entire Farwell family lived every day in the symphony ofughter.

    Time flew by, and in the blink of an eye, six months had passed.

 CHAPTER 2084 EXTRA 3

    CHAPTER 2084 EXTRA 3

    No one would believe that Roxanne managed to maintain her perfect curvy figure even after giving

    birth to five children. No matter what she wore, she looked like ady in her early twenties.

    In fact, she was once mistaken for an undergraduate.

    Of course, she looked like that mostly because of her diet control and persistent workouts.

    Taking care of Seward and Noreen this time was a piece of cake. In just six months, the two babies had

    be fair and chubby. They were absolutely adorable.

    Seward was the only one among the other children who resembled Lucian the most. He had beautiful

    double eyelids and bright eyes, like a miniature version of Lucian.

    Sonya expressed her amazement every day, saying she was seeing the younger version of her son

    again.

    Meanwhile, Noreen''s features wereparable to Este''s. They fit the beauty standards perfectly.

    And when she smiled, she looked like an angel.

    The three older children were busy taking care of their siblings every day. They taught the babies how

    to say ¡°daddy¡± and ¡°mommy,¡± crawl, and eat with their hands.

    Envious of Roxanne, Madilyn would always stop by the manor and y with the children. She badly

    wanted to take a few of them away to spend some alone time with them.

    No one would believe that Roxanne managed to maintain her perfect curvy figure even after giving

    birth to five children. No matter what she wore, she looked like ady in her early twenties.

    One day, Madilyn and Jonathan arrived at the manor together with two sets of cute baby outfits she

    had washed personally.

    Upon seeing Seward and Noreen, Madilyn quickly lifted them up and nted kisses on them.

    She could not wait to help them get changed into the new outfit.

    Jonathan warned, ¡°Calm down. Let''s turn up the heater first.¡±

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    Madilyn nodded in response. It was then Roxanne slowly descended the stairs. Since she was used to

    seeing them in the manor, she simply greeted, ¡°You''re here!¡±

    ¡°Roxanne,e look! I bought two sets of clothes and shoes for your babies.¡±

    Smiling, Roxanne went over to have a look. Sure enough, they were perfectly suitable for the babies.

    She praised her best friend for having great taste.

    ¡°You don''t behave like a mother. Shouldn''t you be worried about things like this?¡± Madilyn rolled her

    eyes.

    Roxanne simply put on a teasing grin while turning to look at Jonathan.

    He quickly reminded Madilyn, ¡°Have you forgotten? Este owns a kid''s clothing brand. Ever since

    Sewardand Noreen was born, Snuggly has been releasing many new products for them.

    ¡±

    Madilyn could only sigh inwardly. To her, the industry chain of wealthy families was terrifying, so much

    so that they did not have to worry about anything.

    After getting the two babies changed, Madilyn quickly took some pictures before chatting with

    Roxanne.

    ¡°It''s true. I dreamt of a goddessst night. How I wish I can get pregnant with one,¡± Madilyn

    comined, ming her womb for not doing a good job.

    She did not have a major family business to inherit. In fact, she really loved children.

    Roxanne took Madilyn''s arm and examined her pulse.

    A few secondster, Roxanne''s eyes lit up with joy. ¡°Looks like the goddess has given you what you

    wanted! Congrattions! You''re pregnant!¡±

    ¡°Stop joking around. How can there be such a coincidence?¡± Madilyn simply thought her best friend

    was just teasing her.

    However, Roxanne turned to Jonathan and nodded seriously.

    Delight instantly spread over Jonathan''s face. ¡°Really? You''re pregnant? That means I''m going to be a

    father soon!¡±

    His gaze was filled with surprise, but the way he looked at Madilyn overflowed with tenderness.

    Stunned, Madilyn asked again, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Roxanne nodded firmly. ¡°You''re really pregnant. I''m not teasing you. It''s my turn to take care of you this

    time.¡±

 CHAPTER 2085 EXTRA 4

    CHAPTER 2085 EXTRA 4

    Ever since Madilyn was pregnant, Jonathan abandoned his business once again and became her full-

    time nanny.

    Lucian had absolutely no objections, while Roxanne was displeased.

    Lucian spent more time with the children every day than she did. In the future, they would look for him

    more instead of her.

    Roxanne needed to reconnect with them and rediscover her ce in their hearts. She needed to put

    more time into taking care of Seward and Noreen.

    Without realizing it, Archie, Benny, and Este had grown taller.

    Moreover, each of them was beginning to make achievements in their lives.

    Archie won first ce in a national poetrypetition and appeared on the country''s most famous TV

    station program, bing the famous genius child everyone recognized.

    Benny, on the other hand, led thousands of expert technicians to build a defense system when foreign

    hackers tried to attack the enterprisework of Chanaea''s key domesticpanies. In the end, the

    defense stopped everything.

    The government officials privately paid Benny a visit and awarded him a special medal. They told him

    to keep it a secret and that he could join the government''swork security department when he was

    older.

    Este was incredible, too. As branded kid''s clothing swept over the entire country, Snuggly became

    more popr. Many local celebrities'' children wore her designs, which served as free publicity.

    Even the organizer of Faulkay''s fashion week sent her several invitations, but they were rejected by

    Lucian.

    Ever since Madilyn was pregnant, Jonathan abandoned his business once again and became her full-

    time nanny.

    Seward and Noreen were starting to learn how to walk. With the help of their older siblings, they picked

    it up fast.

    During Madilyn''s ten-month pregnancy, Roxanne helped out a great deal. In fact, Lorraine was not as

    experienced as Roxanne. After all, thetter had given birth to five.

    The moment the baby''s cries rang out, Jonathan, who had been waiting in the hospital corridor, was

    wild with joy.

    His son was born.

    Jonathan had decided to give his son the name Harper Queen, and his nickname would be Tappy.

    With more children entering the world, their lives became more lively.

    Jonathan and Madilyn even nned to give birth to twins next year in order not to lose to Lucian and

    Roxanne.

    Meanwhile, Elektra slowly entered a dreamlike state under James'' hypnosis.

    N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.

    It was what she asked for when she realized there were some fragmented memories in her mind that

    could not be pieced together.

    The most puzzling thing was that she remembered liking James since high school when all of a

    sudden, her feelings were transferred to Lucian.

    With the help of James'' gentle voice, the scene from the past appeared in Elektra''s mind.

    Back then, she had invited James for a hike. She had prepared to confess her feelings to him that day.

    That was because her family had arranged for her to study abroad instead of at a local university. If she

    did not confess that day, she would never get the chance to do so.

    However, an ident happened that day.

    When she was taking a picture with James, she identally pushed him, causing him to fall from a

    rock that was in a high ce.

    She rushed forward and pounced on him, feeling utterly guilty and remorseful.

    It turned out that James was caught among some vines, while she continued rolling down the mountain

    until she knocked her head against a rock.

    By the time she woke up, she heard Lucian calling out her name. At that moment, her mind was nk.

    All she remembered was Lucian.

    When she woke up from her hypnosis, her eyes were wet, and tears kept flowing down her cheeks as

    she stared fixedly at James.

    ¡°What''s wrong? What do you remember?¡± James'' gaze was filled with tenderness and concern.

    ¡°James, I need to ask you something. Why didn''t youe looking for me when we fell from the

    mountain back then?¡± Elektra asked him angrily while staring at him with resentment.

    James paused for a few seconds and scratched his head before finally recalling the incident. Only then

    did he smile and say, ¡°I was stuck at the upper half of the mountain, so I asked Lucian to rescue you

    first. You can''t me me for that. I couldn''t save you.¡±

    So, that''s what happened.

    That was when Elektra realized she had lost her memories after the fall.

    Tears rolled down her cheeks as she threw herself at James and hugged him tightly.

 CHAPTER 2086 EXTRA 5

    CHAPTER 2086 EXTRA 5

    Just like that, ten years had flown by in the blink of an eye.

    Three figures could be seen riding their bicycles on the road of Chanaea''s best educational institute,

    chatting andughing at the same time.

    Two of them were twin brothers. They had chiseled faces, sharp eyebrows, and eyes that sparkled like

    the stars in the night sky.

    The girl, on the other hand, had exquisite features and exuded an elegant aura. She looked like a fairy

    who did not belong to the real world.

    Their names¡ªArchie, Benny, and Este¡ªwere simple names, yet they were constantly brought up by

    parents in the country.

    Three of them were the youngest students in the educational institute.

    Their appearances constantly attracted everyone''s attention in the area. Discussions would even erupt

    around them.

    Not only were they praised for being good-looking, but they were also praised for their titles.

    At that point, Archie was known as the country''s best ancient Chanaean researcher. In fact, he was

    equipped with the ability to mentor students.

    Meanwhile, Benny had be the national security department''s special adviser. However, that

    identity was a secret. Only a few people knew about it. To the public, he was a famous archeologist.

    Este''s identity was even more impressive, for she had many titles in the fashion industry. A few years

    ago, she sessfully held her fashion show in Pillere. After that, her clothing brand was released

    globally. Since then, many A-list celebrities fought to have her design their outfits at a high price.

    Just like that, ten years had flown by in the blink of an eye.

    As they talked andughed among themselves, they responded to the other students'' greetings with a

    smile.

    When they were arriving at the institute entrance, they quickened their pace at the sight of their family''s

    car.

    Roxanne, too, spotted the trio. She brought Seward and Noreen out of the car so they could wave at

    their older siblings.

    ¡°Archie, Benny, Essie, we''re here!¡±

    Coincidentally, it was Seward''s and Noreen''s ten-year-old birthday. They hade to pick up their

    older siblings for the celebration.

    A blissful smile formed on Roxanne''s lips. The five children were her most precious treasure in life.

    Her face did not seem to have changed much over time. Rather, she looked more graceful and

    beautiful.

    Even her figure was the same as how it was ten years ago. It made everyone around her jealous,

    including Madilyn.

    Sitting in the driver''s seat was Lucian. He slowly opened the door to reveal his gentle and mature gaze

    that was no longer hostile.

    Archie, Benny, and Este parked their bicycles and quickly walked over to the car.

    While Lucian reached Roxanne''s side, he subconsciously reached out to take her hand affectionately.

    Sensing that, Roxanne looked up and stared at him with the same gaze.

    Seward and Noreen sprinted to their older siblings.

    Archie and Benny were almost Lucian''s height, while Este''s looks resembled Roxanne''s when she

    was younger. This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.

    The car was a customized seven-seater. It fit all seven of them perfectly.

    Throughout the drive, the car was filled with joyous chatter.

    ¡°Daddy, Mommy, I have a big secret to tell you. You know how Archie and Benny have many admirers,

    right? Recently, I realized they''re interested in the same girl.¡±

    Este suddenly revealed a piece of exciting news, which invoked warning looks from her older

    brothers.

    ¡°Oh? Is that so? What''s she like? I want to know what kind of girl can make both Archie and Benny fall

    for her.¡± Roxanne simply cast the boys a calm gaze.

    Lucian, too, nced over with curiosity written all over his face.

    Immediately, Archie''s and Benny''s faces flushed red.

    ¡°N-No. Don''t listen to Essie spout nonsense. We just admire her, that''s all,¡± Archie exined frantically.

    At the same time, Benny quickly recollected himself and smiled, looking just like a younger version of

    Lucian.

    ¡°I like her. She''s quite outstanding. I''ve told Archie about it, and we''repeting fairly.¡±

    Hearing that, Lucian and Roxanne exchanged happy nces.

    ¡°It''s fine. Pursue her if you like her,¡± said Lucian with a nod.

    ¡°When can you introduce her to me?¡± A memory from twenty years ago suddenly came back to

    Roxanne.

    My history with Lucian started in school as well...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!